《Entertainment News Headlines》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: Reborn


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°In the eastern region of the Pyrenees mountain range in southwestern Europe, a fleet of sports cars were speeding along The Garrone, spurring the French police into action...¡± the sweet voice of the female newscaster narrated. The headlines of the day were disyed on the screen behind her.


    The sports cars tore along the road under the night sky. Helicopters were following them while police cars could be seen giving chase. ¡°The police suspect that the street racers are citizens of the eastern country, but the identities of the drivers are yet to be determined...¡±


    The moment the female newscaster finished, the screen behind her was erged. The honks and the roar of the helicopters¡¯ rotors that were initially muffled could now be heard clearly. Coupled with the rumble of the speeding sports cars, the noise level in the room instantly rocketed.


    The thin walls could not mute the sounds of the television outside, so Jiang Se got up and found his way to the narrow living room. Du You, who had switched the television on in the first ce, was nowhere to be seen. The fleet of sports cars was speeding past the screen of the television.


    Then, the scene changed. When she saw the leading white sports car, she paused mid-action and was about to switch the television off. The door of the room to her left was flung open with a loud bang and Du Honghong¡¯s furious voice filled the room, ¡°Why are you making so much noise in the middle of the night?! Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m about to sit for the Senior High School Entrance Examination soon?¡±


    Jiang Se turned to look at her, but the teenage girl dressed in her red nightgown had already mmed the door shut impatiently. Even the slightly mottled windows of the living room shook from the impact.


    She switched the television off and returned to her room. It was nearing the end of May, and the weather was getting warmer. Facing her single bed, a fan was spinning slowly, blowing a cooling breeze.


    She climbed into bed and stared at the dim yellow light bulb above her. She recognized the white sports car with a superior design. It belonged to Pei Yi.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    Mother Jiang¡¯s call interrupted her thoughts. When the door opened, Mother Jiang, Zhou Hui, leaned into the room and pointed at the light bulb above her to remind, ¡°It¡¯s past nine.¡±


    With a nod, she propped her body up and tugged the cord beside her bed. Instantly, darkness engulfed the room.


    The faint lighting from outside somewhat illuminated Zhou Hui¡¯s face in the night and she appeared to be cowering.


    ¡°Honghong is about to sit for her exams. The electricity tariff has been raised recently and your Uncle Du¡¯s factory hasn¡¯t been doing very well this month. You can use the fan for a while, but remember to switch it off once you¡¯ve cooled down...¡±


    Jiang Se cut her short by replying, ¡°I know.¡±


    Zhou Hui said no more and closed the door behind her.


    The room was pitch ck as there were no windows. Jiang Se could not help but toss and turn in her bed.


    It had been a long time since she reminisced about the past, but the headlines that night made her feel glum.


    A fortnight ago, she was still thedy of the Feng family, Feng Nan. When she woke up, she found herself in Jiang Se¡¯s body.


    Her grandfather, Feng Zhongliang, had served in the military before. When Huaxia was in turmoil, he brought his family into Hong Kong, bought a hotel, and had been operating it ever since. Today, the Feng family was a prestigious name.


    In his golden years, Feng Zhongliang could not bear to be away from his homnd. With the help of his old friends, he brought Feng Nan back to Huaxia and settled down.


    Feng Nan and Jiang Se were as different as heaven and earth.


    Mother Jiang, Zhou Hui, had married an unfilial husband. When they got divorced, she brought her daughter Jiang Se with her, married Du Changqun, and gave birth to two children.


    Her stepfather, Du Changqun, worked in a factory. Even after two decades, he was still a rank and file salesperson who had to provide for his family with his meager paycheck.


    Since her surname was not Du, Jiang Se held an awkward position in the family. Apart from the fact that Du Changqun did not like her, her younger half-siblings also regarded her with scorn.


    Jiang Se was 17 this year and was in her final semester of the 12th grade. However, she did not like studying. All she wanted was to enter the entertainment industry with her beauty and make a name for herself.


    She figured this out by herself throughout these two weeks.


    She did not know who Feng Nan currently was since she had be Jiang Se. She wracked her brains, but still, she could note to a conclusion. She sighed and flipped over again, making the steel bed frame creak. From the next room, Du Honghong pounded on the wall. ¡°Can you keep it down?¡±


    The Du residence was built in Huaxia¡¯s imperial capital wherend was extremely expensive. There were six of them in the family, including Du Changqun¡¯s widowed mother. They were cramped in an old unit that was less than 15 square meters wide. Du Changqun hadpartmented the rooms with nks. Jiang Se¡¯s room was in the far corner and there was only enough space for a single steel-framed bed and a chair. There were no windows, so when the doors were closed, it was always pitch ck, even during the day.


    Above her was the sleeping quarters of Du Changqun and his wife, hence the ceiling was very low.


    Jiang Se closed her eyes when she heard Du Honghong still swearing. She was immensely beautiful. Her loveliness seemed to be a gift from the Creator. This was also why the original Jiang Se longed to enter the entertainment industry. Her cramped room was full of posters of various celebrities, and the notebook under her pillow were scrawled with the young girl¡¯s wishes of making it big.


    Jiang Se was awoken by the sounds of someone coughing.


    Above her, Du Changqun was having a coughing fit. He had been down with the flu for several days now. Zhou Hui had meekly persuaded him to take a day off and visit themunity clinic next door. However, he told her off, ¡°What about the money? Do you know how much will be taken out of my paycheck if I take a day off? The entire family depends on my ie for food. How can I take a day off just because I want to? Jiang Se blinked her eyes and gradually sobered up.


    Du Changqun was still swearing and voicing out his dislike for the daughter Zhou Hui brought with her into the marriage. ¡°She¡¯s 17, yet she isn¡¯t capable of doing anything. All she knows is to spend my money! When I was 17, I was already working in the factory unlike her.¡±


    Zhou Hui kept quiet, but Jiang Se was awake now. When Du Changqun climbed down the stairs and saw Jiang Se, he showed no signs of acknowledgment although his expression was sour. He freshened up and went out.


    ¡°Your Uncle Du has been under huge stresstely.¡±


    The edge of Zhou Hui¡¯s lips lifted as she nced at her daughter. Under the glow of the light, she could see her 17-year-old daughter who was already looking like a fine youngdy. She moistened a towel with the water Du Changqun used to wash his face and wiped her face with it. before walking to the kitchen.


    ¡°I can see that you aren¡¯t interested in your studies. Your siblings are still young...¡±


    Jiang Se understood what she meant. Throughout her English lesson, she had absent-mindedly doodled in her notebook whilst her mind was elsewhere.


    During their talk that morning, Zhou Hui had implied that she should stop studying after the 12th grade and make a living on her own.


    When she had been Feng Nan, she had never worried about money.


    She was deep in thought, but her sharp senses told her that something was off. She turned and saw her neighbor, Lu Baobao, was about to poke her arm with a raised fountain pen.


    Lu Baobao was a year older than Jiang Se. She and the original Jiang Se were like birds of a feather. She had a rounder face and seemed cute. She was interested in any sort of gossip, especially about celebrities in show business which she was highly familiar with.


    The original Jiang Se was set on joining the entertainment industry and bing a star, so she naturally shared amon topic of conversation with Lu Baobao.


    Lu Baobao removed the pen cap. She lowered her head and quickly scribbled a line in her workbook. ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about? You seem out of it today.¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: News


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    One of Lu Baobao¡¯s hands was under the table, scrolling through a pink cellphone which had been a present for her 16th birthday. It was covered in rhinestones and was a clearly girlish phone.


    When the phone screen lit up at that moment, Jiang Se lowered her head to look and saw the news headlines. In Europe, many supercars were racing against the police. It was believed that the culprits were Huaxia citizens.


    The cover photo of the article was a white sports car with a superior design. In the photo that had been captured by satellite, there was a blurry figure in one corner of the car bo. It was a custom-designed symbol. The words ¡°Pei Yi¡± were on the tip of Jiang Se¡¯s tongue, but she did not utter them.


    Lu Baobao shook the phone in her hand. When she saw Jiang Se looking at it, she stole a careful nce at the English teacher in front and inched closer to her friend.


    ¡°Sese, have you seen the headlines?¡± When she finished, she could not suppress her curiosity and followed up with another whisper, ¡°The news says that these people driving the luxury cars are from our country. We sure do have many rich people.¡±


    Jiang Se remained silent, so Lu Baobao elbowed her.


    ¡°Hey, who do you think these people are?¡± She tapped on the white sports car with her fountain pen. ¡°I¡¯ve done some researchst night. This car costs at least this much,¡± She put the fountain pen down and spread her fingers to make a ¡°five¡±. $50,000,000.


    However, Jiang Se thought inwardly, ¡®Not even close.¡¯


    This was a custom-made sports car that was one of a kind. It was shy in appearance, and it had a handsome price tag as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m reminded of the ¡®Feast of the Kings¡¯st year.¡± Lu Baobao was trying to shoot Jiang Se a look. She was referring to the entertainment industry scandal that had shocked Huaxiast year. ¡°Do you think that there are beautiful models or celebrities in these cars? First, they y with sports cars. Next, they¡¯ll y with women.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Jiang Se reminded her because their hushed conversation had attracted the English teacher¡¯s attention. Nevertheless, Lu Baobao wanted to continue the conversation. She looked up and saw the English teacher frowning at them slightly. She stuck her tongue out and stuffed her phone back under her desk, not making any more sound.


    However, just because Lu Baobao did not dare pursue the topic during ss, it did not mean that she had forgotten about it.


    The second the bell for recess rang, she whipped her phone out again, tugged at Jiang Se, and started talking excitedly, ¡°If this person can afford to drive a sports car in this price range, there¡¯s no way the celebrity sitting inside is a small-timer, is there? Duringst year¡¯s ¡®Feast of the Kings¡¯, the rich celebrities caught on camera on that yacht were there in droves...¡±


    Jiang Se¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Your dad must¡¯ve regretted giving you that phone.¡±


    Lu Baobao did not even look up as she was busy scrolling through the photos. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. My dad doesn¡¯t know about this.¡±


    The photos on her phone were simr to those that Jiang Se had seen onst night¡¯s news. The original models of the various sports cars were introduced at the end, and Lu Baobao was studying them intently. Meanwhile, Jiang Se sat there quietly for a while.


    ¡°That ce is close to Bordeaux.¡±


    ¡°What? Bo...¡± Lu Baobao looked up, staring at Jiang Se with her huge eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Bordeaux, Bor-d-eaux.¡± When Jiang Se saw that she was still puzzled, she added, ¡°It¡¯s where they make wine.¡±


    Lu Baobao was hit with a sudden realization and she smacked the table. ¡°Oh, that ce!¡±


    Jiang Se could not help but giggle. However, when she mentioned the words ¡°wine¡±, she had the urge to sigh instead.


    While Lu Baobao was still chattering away beside her, Jiang Se was thinking of Pei Yi.


    Pei Yi was the eldest grandson of one of her grandfather¡¯s, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s, top brass. He was the apple of the Pei family¡¯s eye.


    When she followed Feng Zhongliang back to Huaxia from Hong Kong, she met him when they visited the Pei family.


    Feng Nan was five years older than Pei Yi, and they had been close ever since they were kids. She treated him as a younger brother.


    However, they had a quarrelst month. In the heat of the moment, he left for France with a bunch of his friends.


    He had a vi in France that his family bought for him two years ago. The two of them had promised to go to France when it was time to harvest the grapes, but before he returned, she had turned into Jiang Se.


    When she thought about this, she felt slightly crestfallen, and the smile on her face faded as well.


    Her quarrel with Pei Yi was only a small matter. He was the Pei family¡¯s treasure and had been spoilt since young, so he was arrogant and rebellious. She was the only girl whom he was willing to get close to.


    Although he was the eldest son of the current generation, the Pei family had always said that he needed an older sister around him.


    On the day of their quarrel, she had a meal with the heir of the Jianghua Group. When she came back, she had a quarrel with Pei Yi who had been waiting for her back home.


    Although he was brash, he would usually back down when it came to her. However, she did not expect him to turn around and leave after their fight the other day. This was the first instance of that happening ever since the two of them knew each other.


    ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about?¡± Lu Baobao could not resist nudging Jiang Se. ¡°You¡¯ve been holding that English book for half a day now.¡±


    She had talked until her mouth and tongue were dry, yet she got no reply. She only realized that Jiang Se was not even looking at her cellphone when she looked up. ¡°Are you even listening?¡±


    Jiang Se shook her head. ¡°Forget about those. We have a couple of minutes before the next ss, which is math. Don¡¯t let anyone catch you ying with your phone.¡±


    When Lu Baobao heard this, she stuck her tongue out again. She quickly locked her phone and stuffed it into her pocket. Then, she reached out and flipped the textbook under her desk, fiddling with it for a long while. Finally, she could not suppress her curiosity, so she looked up and asked, ¡°Who do you think those people are?¡±


    Jiang Se was not in the mood to discuss such matters with her right now because she was fretting about her own concerns.


    The matter with Pei Yi aside, she was now Jiang Se. Aside from being younger and prettier, she did not have any other advantage.


    When she woke up the other day, half of her face was swollen. After the incident, she found out from Du Honghong that she had bickered with Du You the night before, so Du Changqun had given her a p which knocked her out.


    The original Jiang Se was a child from a previous marriage to the Du family and nobody in the family liked her. Now, Jiang Se had to deal with her fate.


    That morning, she overheard the conversation between Du Changqun and Zhou Hui. Although she was about to sit for the National College Entrance Examination, she reckoned that Du Changqun would not pay for her college education. Nheless, she would have to study besides having to figure a way out for herself. Jiang Se took out the mathematics book and ced it on her desk. The end of term exams was just around the corner, but Jiang Se¡¯s mathematics book was as good as new. She flipped through it casually and could not find a single scribble of notes.


    Lu Baobao chuckled. ¡°Are you making ast-minute effort?¡±


    Then, she pouted. ¡°Darn it. Saturday¡¯s ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯ will be filmed in Shen Vi. I want to go and check it out.¡±


    ¡°Just go then.¡±


    With Jiang Se¡¯s reply, Lu Baobao hugged her arm and pressed it to her breasts to rub against herself.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work on me.¡± She pushed Lu Baobao¡¯s face way with her free hand.


    However, Lu Baobao wore a pleading expression as she begged, ¡°The National College Entrance Examination is just around the corner and my dad¡¯s working me like a mule. He wants me to do my revision at home every day. Save me, please.¡±


    ¡°You should be asking your mother.¡± Jiang Se was humored by her sympathy-garnering expression. Lu Baobao straightened up and swayed her friend¡¯s arm.


    When she saw that Jiang Se was still unresponsive after she tried her puppy dog eyes, she persuaded again, ¡°Come to my house and tell my dad that you¡¯re going to the library with me. He¡¯ll say yes for sure. Then, you cane with me to Shen Vi!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: Compelled


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I heard that the Jianghua Group and the Taichang Company pumped a lot of money into ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯ as investment. The male lead, Liu Ye, won Best Actor in the Hong Kong Film Awards. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to join the entertainment industry? We should take a look at Shen Vi. With your looks, the director might even like you and make you a female lead.¡±


    Lu Baobao¡¯s mind worked quickly. To fulfill her objectives, she could go on and on without ever stopping.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have anything else to do anyway. Are you telling me that you¡¯re actually intending to work hard in your studies and improve yourself?¡± She rolled her eyes, clearly not even believing that.


    The original Jiang Se did poorly in her studies. All she wanted to do was join the entertainment industry after graduating high school.


    Naturally, the current Jiang Se had different thoughtspared to the original Jiang Se. However, even if she managed to get into a university, she would not be able to pay for her tuition fees.


    As Feng Nan, she had learned many things. However, after being reborn as Jiang Se, she could do none of the things she once knew.


    The original Jiang Se¡¯s sole redeeming quality was her looks. However, she wanted to join the entertainment industry as a star and be rich.


    Jiang Se would not be so bold as to dream of bing rich. However, she had the desire to make money during the summer holidays.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Go with me, please.¡± Lu Baobao squeezed her arm and swayed it again. ¡°This is a grand production and there are many celebrities as well.¡±


    She reached for her cellphone again. ¡°See? There¡¯s Lu Bingbing and Zhao Ruoyun. They¡¯re famous female actors. The male lead is Liu Ye whereas the director is the famous Zhang Jingan. That¡¯s how they attracted so much attention. The movie became famous even before they started shooting.¡± When she mentioned the names of the celebrities, her eyes glittered.


    ¡°With a cast and crew this huge, we might even have a chance to be extras. If we¡¯re lucky, we might even be able to get the Best Actor¡¯s autograph. We¡¯ll be the envy of our ssmates!¡±


    Jiang Se¡¯s attention was immediately attracted by her mention of extras. ¡°Extras?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Baobao nodded with her eyes transfixed on her phone. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll need some background actors with a cast and crew of this size. We¡¯ll be able to film with the stars and might even be able to make it on television!¡±


    ¡°How much can we earn by bing background actors?¡± Jiang Se was not interested in the best actor or celebrities. However, she was in dire need of money.


    Lu Baobao opened her mouth, but it was clear that she did not know much about this matter either. She had never be an extra herself, but she did not want Jiang Se to look down upon her. After thinking about it for a long while, she put on a bold face and answered, ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to make 100 bucks or so, right? It is a grand production, after all.¡±


    Her words might not bepletely trustworthy, but Jiang Se nodded after considering it. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out on Saturday.¡±


    After sealing the deal with Lu Baobao, she was finally left alone.


    The first thing the math teacher did was to write the remaining number of days to the NCEE on the whiteboard before promptly beginning her ss. Jiang Se paid attention at the beginning. When she turned to look at Lu Baobao for no particr reason, she found that her friend was already daydreaming.


    On Saturday morning, Jiang Se helped Zhou Hui prepare breakfast. When Du Changqun came down with the same stiff expression on his face, he gave Jiang Se a nce.


    He had been a salesperson in an electronic factory in the imperial capital for years and never made much progress in his career. He received a meager paycheck which he had to rely on to feed many mouths.


    Because Jiang Se was not his biological daughter, Du Changqun naturally disliked her.


    Since it was a Saturday, Jiang Se had to help out in the house early in the morning while Du Honghong and Du You were allowed to sleep until they woke up naturally. Zhou Hui brought some porridge into her mother-inw¡¯s room. At the dining table, Du Changqun lowered his head, brought the bowl of porridge closer to his mouth, and ate a mouthful. He picked some pickled vegetables up with his chopsticks and ced it in his bowl.


    The Du family was not a fussy bunch, so they did not use public chopsticks. When Jiang Se saw the rice sticking to his chopsticks, she suddenly lost the appetite to eat.


    For a while, the atmosphere in the room was rather chilly. Du Changqun chewed on some pickled vegetables, but when he looked at his stepdaughter, who was eating her meal with her head lowered, a look of revulsion shed across his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore,¡± he suddenly began, ¡°and you¡¯re about to graduate from high school. When I was your age, I already joined the factory and was bringing home $1,000 a month to help make ends meet.¡±


    When Jiang Se heard this, she slowly put her chopsticks down.


    ¡°You see how it is in our family. Honghong is going to sit for her Senior High School Entrance Examination soon. She¡¯ll be counting on you as her elder sister for her tuition fees and pocket money,¡± Du Changqun finished his statement without any expression on his face. Then, he wiped his mouth with his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around in the factory. They¡¯re looking for female workers as well.¡±


    Jiang Se made no , and Du Changqun did not wait for any reply as well. He grabbed his satchel and left.


    Although it was a Saturday, he did not rest. Jiang Se waited for him to leave before turning around. She saw Zhou Hui standing at her mother-inw¡¯s door with an empty bowl in her hands. Clearly, she had heard what Du Changqun said just now.


    ¡°Your Uncle Du has a point. With the situation here in the house...¡± Zhou Hui¡¯s lips tightened. Jiang Se stifled her anger. ¡°If it were Honghong, would you have made her stop after graduating high school?¡±


    Zhou Hui managed to mumble a reply, ¡°Your results aren¡¯t the best...¡±


    Jiang Se stood up and started clearing the table. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ve promised my friends that we¡¯ll meet up.¡±


    Zhou Hui¡¯s lips twitched. She did not say anything when she saw Jiang Se taking the cutleries into the kitchen to wash. It was more than a 10-minute walk from the Du residence to the nearest bus stop.


    She could not afford the fares of an air-conditioned bus. In the sweltering heat, she could only look on as the buses passed before her. After a long wait, the crowd at the bus stop thinned. Finally, there was a bus without air conditioning. The bus she boarded was quite empty. She sat down by a window and opened it. At the very least, the wind that blew into the bus as it moved forward brought her some relief from the heat.


    Jiang Se had lived for 24 years before this, but this was the first time she understood what being poor meant.


    Lu Baobao¡¯s house was only four stops away from the Du residence. Although the Lu family was not rich, they were far better offpared to the Dus.


    By the time she knocked on the Lu residence, Lu Baobao had been waiting for her for half a day. When Lu Baobao answered the door and saw that it was Jiang Se, she immediately sighed in relief. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Lu Baobaoined softly, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting. Don¡¯t scare me like that.¡± She was holding a fountain pen. Obviously, her parents had made her do her homework before Jiang Se arrived.


    Jiang Se¡¯s lips curled upward. She was sweating from the effort of climbing the stairs. ¡°Something came up at home.¡±


    Lu Baobao pouted. She got Jiang Se to wait for her while she dashed into her room and re-emerged with a satchel in her hand. She shouted to her parents who were in the living room, ¡°Dad, Mum, I¡¯m going to the library with a ssmate to work on our project. I won¡¯t being home for lunch. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Without waiting for a reply from her parents, she yanked Jiang Se and said in an undertone, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hurry!¡±


    As they rushed down the stairs, Mother Lu shouted at Lu Baobao. ¡°Don¡¯t stay out toote!¡±


    Lu Baobao merely waved. When the two of them got further away from the house, she grew even more excited. ¡°We¡¯re finally out!¡±


    It was a long journey to Shen Vi. Although it was just in the suburbs of the imperial capital, it would still take them more than an hour to reach by bus.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: Helpless


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The two of them held on to their tickets as they waited for the bus.


    Jiang Se was drenched in sweat from all the walking, so she fanned herself with her hands. The passersby would often do a double-take at her with awe on their faces. She frowned and turned around to see Lu Baobao still scrolling through the various artistes on her phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that at least $200 million has been invested into ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯ this time,¡± Lu Baobao reported while wiping the sweat from her forehead away. ¡°The heat is killing me. Sese, would you like a drink?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t got the money.¡± Jiang Se shook her head. She had $24 on her which she had salvaged from the notebook under her pillow.


    The fare for the transportation between Shen Vi and the city already cost her $10. If she bought a drink with her remaining money, she would have to walk back home.


    When she remembered her days ofvishly spending money as if it was running water, she felt frustrated. She tapped Lu Baobao¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s the theme for ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯ this time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lu Baobao spread her arms and blinked. ¡°These big-shot directors are always secretive about their shows before the camera rolls, so they won¡¯t let slip anything. However, if we get there and be extras, we might be able to learn something.¡±


    Because she could not stand the heat, she eventually bought two bottles of water and handed one to Jiang Se.


    When they reached Shen Vi, it was already past ten o¡¯clock and the sun was shining brightly.


    Perhaps because it was the weekend and many other people must have gotten wind of ¡°Rescue Mission¡± being filmed in Shen Vi, just as Lu Baobao did, there was an exceptionallyrge crowd in Shen Vi that day.


    Shen Vi was an amphibian dock that was built along the Daxing River during the Qing Dynasty. During the Republic of China era, it was bought over by the famous rich businessman, Shen Congzhi. However, due to its unique geographical location, it had been the frequent target of invaders.


    Shen Congzhi did not back down in the face of cannons and gunfire. He was worried that the invaders would use the Daxing River to disseminate their firearms all over the country and his countrymen would be the ones who suffered. Therefore, he fought the invaders multiple times and eventually lost his life on the amphibian dock. That was how Shen Vi became famous.


    There were well-preserved ancient architectures here apart from the heroic marks that the martyrs of the revolution left behind. Because of that, aside from the usual tourists, filming cast and crew would also shoot their productions here.


    Jiang Se realized that she was too young the moment she set foot in Shen Vi. Shepletely believed Lu Baobao.


    However, if Lu Baobao knew that ¡°Rescue Mission¡± would be filmed in Shen Vi, so would anyone else naturally.


    There were many fans like Lu Baobao here. Nevertheless, although they found out about the location of the cast and crew, the production team had firmly cordoned off the shooting site withyers of tight security.


    Some of the people among the crowd attempted to peek inside by raising their phones high above their heads. The bodyguards hired by the production team were keeping a close eye on the crowd. Nobody, be they man, woman, child, or senior, was allowed in regardless of their plea.


    Jiang Se stopped Lu Baobao who wanted to go and try her luck with the guards. She shot her a re.


    ¡°You said that we could be extras...¡±


    The two of them were being jostled around as there were too many people. To prevent being separated, Lu Baobao maintained a firm grip on Jiang Se¡¯s hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a huge crowd...¡±


    Besides the numerous fans in Shen Vi, there were also many people who wanted to be extras.


    Many of them harbored the same wish to be an extra. Then, by some lucky twist of fate, they longed to be noticed by the director and be on their way to achieve a meteoric sess in their career. They were all gathered around the main entrance to the production team¡¯s site, attempting to get in.


    Jiang Se knew that she could not count on Lu Baobao anymore, so she sighed and asked one of the security guards, ¡°Mister, is the Rescue Mission crew looking for any extras?¡±


    Her gorgeous palm-sized face made her stand out in the crowd.


    The bodyguards hired by the production team had seen a fair share of female stars who all looked stunning. However, when heid eyes on Jiang Se, the man in the security guard uniform seemed as if his breath had been taken away.


    He must have met quite a number of people who wanted to make it into the entertainment industry just as Jiang Se did. When he heard her question, he gave her a long, good look before pointing in a direction. ¡°Turn left, walk out of the main door, then turn right and walk straight. Just wait at the spot called Changchun Building.¡±


    Jiang Se thanked him and pulled Lu Baobao out from the crowd. She followed the security guard¡¯s directions and finally reached a spot nearby where the words ¡°Changchun Building¡± were written.


    The so-called Changchun Building was nothing but a memorial arch. Guards were also stationed there, denying entrance to any unauthorized personnel.


    There was already a group of people squatting before the arch. They were clearly background actors who were waiting for the crew to pick them. Their ages ranged from 17 to 60.


    There were both male and female actors, and Jiang Se thought that there were too many of them. She roughly estimated that there were about 100 individuals. Their trip today might very well have been for naught.


    Jiang Se frowned when she saw a young man in a white T-shirt running toward them from beyond the Changchun Building door te. When the people who were gathered in small clusters saw the crew member, they hastily got to their feet and attempted to squeeze through the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push. Get back. We want 50 background male actors of all ages and 20 females,¡± the young man stepped forward and hollered. When the crowd backed away, he told them what he needed.


    Lu Baobao tugged at Jiang Se and pushed her way into the crowd. When she saw a chance of seeing an actual celebrity, she got extremely excited. Drawing strength from an unknown source, she forced her way into the crowd with Jiang Se in tow.


    The young man from the crew picked the actors casually. ¡°You, you, you...¡±


    The chosen ones stepped aside excitedly. The remaining crowd was still elbowing one another to get to the front.


    Lu Baobao raised her hand and shouted, ¡°Us! Us! We¡¯re females!¡±


    Her loud voice drew the attention of the young man who turned to look and immediately saw Jiang Se.


    ¡°Come here, you two!¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes brightened. Even though Jiang Se nearly suffocated from being pulled into the crowd by Lu Baobao, she still seemed stunning. The man picked all the background actors he needed, and they followed him into the site.


    Lu Baobao¡¯s voice was quivering with excitement as she eximed, ¡°Sese, we¡¯ve been chosen! We¡¯ve actually been picked! Hahaha!¡±


    She reached for her phone again. ¡°I want to take a picture with Liu Ye, Lu Bingbing, Zhao Ruoyun, and Ruan Mi. I want their autographs as well!¡±


    Before they could even settle down, someone hurried up to them and urged them along, ¡°Men, follow me. You¡¯re changing here.¡±


    The young man, who led them in, addressed the remaining females and pointed in a direction, ¡°Head over there to the changing room. The makeup artists will be waiting for you there.¡±


    After he finished, he pointed at Jiang Se and said, ¡°You,e here.¡±


    Jiang Se was momentarily stunned. The other females around her nced at her calmly at this unexpected turn of events. There were hints of mockery in their gaze as they turned around and left.


    Lu Baobao did not seem to register what was happening. ¡°Is he calling you?¡±


    Jiang Se walked up to the man. Perhaps because Lu Baobao was still watching her from behind, the man did not do anything drastic. He merely produced a name card from the pocket of his jeans and stated, ¡°My name¡¯s Zhang Fan. I¡¯m in charge of recruiting the cast. If you¡¯re interested to be in a movie, give me a call.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Background Actor


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hisced words left Jiang Se at a loss as to whether she shouldugh or cry.


    When she had still been Feng Nan, she had almost nothing to do with the entertainment industry though she did hear rumors. It was said that this industry was more than what it seemed. Currently, this man¡¯s actions humored her.


    She would have to ept his name card in any case. If she rejected it, even her role as an extra would be taken away.


    When the man saw her epting his name card, he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m close to everyone in the crew. If you¡¯d like to be a character in a movie, just give me a call. The production team will be staying in Shen Vi for a few days.¡±


    Suddenly, someone called him. He shouted in response and turned back to Jiang Se. ¡°Remember to give me a call.¡± Then, he turned and jogged away.


    After Lu Baobao saw him leave, she hastily moved closer to Jiang Se. ¡°Sese, is he trying to help you because you¡¯re pretty?¡±


    Jiang Se shook her head. She tossed the name card into a rubbish bin nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled.¡±


    The guy was only a runner in the crew who was being ordered around. Surely, he did not pull any rank. His words just now were no doubt meant to fish innocent, inexperienced girls with dreams of bing a star. His only authority was choosing background actors. There was no way he would be calling the shots for the bigger roles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The women in front of them had already entered the site. The two of them were just a step behind. When they found the changing room, they saw that many of the others were already changing into their costumes.


    Judging from the looks of the outfits, this show must be set in the Republic of China era. Furthermore, based on its name ¡°Rescue Mission¡±, Jiang Se guessed that this must be a resistance-themed show.


    The costumes were hung on the racks in neat rows. They were of different colors, but someone else had clearly worn them before since they emanated a sour smell.


    Lu Baobao, who had been pampered and spoiled since she was young, disyed a disgusted expression. Jiang Se, on the other hand, was undisturbed. She took the clothes, went behind the curtains, and changed.


    There were many people behind the curtains, but nobody made any conversation. When they finished changing, a woman in her 30s brought some forms with her and approached them.


    She called the extras over and handed out the forms as she exined, ¡°Background actors, you¡¯ll be required to work for 41 days for eight hours a day. Meals will be provided. Since you¡¯re now wearing the costumes, you¡¯ll have to follow the crew¡¯s directions. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get paid. If there are no problems, please sign here. You¡¯ll get your payment at night.¡±


    The extras went up to sign their names. When it was Jiang Se¡¯s turn, the woman seemed surprised. She did several takes at Jiang Se. Then, she picked her documents up and went out.


    The extras waited in line for their makeup. It was obvious that they were not meant to y bright and beautiful characters. When Lu Baobao was done with her makeup, she looked duller than normal. With her messy hair and the blue floral blouse she wore, she looked much older than her actual age.


    A man in his 30s was assigned to apply makeup on Jiang Se. When he saw her, he eximed in awe, ¡°Beautiful!¡±


    It was true that heaven blessed Jiang Se with her looks. Despite the rustic and thick costume which made her look slightly swollen, it did nothing to dampen her gracefulness.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Se smiled. The makeup artist nced at her again.


    Although the period between May and June was still considered summer, ¡°Rescue Mission¡± must have been set in the winter because Jiang Se and the others were wearing thick costumes. As she and Lu Baobao werete, the thinner clothes had already been picked by the others and only two jackets remained. When they donned them, despite the air-conditioned makeup room, they sweated profusely which made the clothes stick tightly to Jiang Se¡¯s back. The stink of the clothes also made it difficult for Jiang Se to breathe.


    She was incredibly pretty and did not pale even whenpared to the female stars of the cast. However, as a background actor, she stood out too much.


    The makeup artist thought about it and darkened her skin tone with some dark-colored powder. The person in the mirror instantly lost her glow and was no longer as eye-catching as she had been before.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be part of the vigers captured and killed by the traitors,¡± the makeup artist was speaking to Jiang Se with a smile, but his hands did not rest, ¡°So, I¡¯ll be putting some scars on your face.¡±


    If it were any other background actor, neither would the makeup artist have paid so much attention to detail nor would he have exined the scene that would be filmed that day.


    The makeup artist had been in the industry for a long time, so he knew a future star when he saw one. With Jiang Se¡¯s pretty features, she would most likely make it big in the industry as long as she kept her head on her shoulders. He gently painted her face with a makeup brush and introduced himself with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Tony.¡±


    Jiang Se nodded. She looked on as he drew some scars on her face and set her hair. She looked different from before.


    Tony looked at her from the left and the right. The makeup was done, but something seemed off.


    With her straight back, a refined air came naturally to her. Even with the dirty appearance from the makeup, it was clear that she was different from the other background actors.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± He wagged an index finger. ¡°You should bend your back slightly and have a slight slouch.¡± Then, he pointed at the listless women at the side. ¡°Be like them, and you¡¯ll look the part.¡±


    Jiang Se looked at the others and her gaze returned to her reflection. Her skin was now darker, but even the cotton knotworks and straight cor could not conceal her slender neck and her beautiful, delicate chin. Even with the ¡°scars¡± on her face, her calm eyes showed no signs of her being a person in a difficult situation. That would not do.


    She thanked Tony for his reminder. Since she was an extra, she should not stand out too much.


    She bent her back and retracted her neck as she attempted cowering looks in the mirror. Soon, there was a call for the background actors to go on set already, thus she had no time to polish her looks.


    Lu Baobao was excited and frightened at the same time. As she hugged Jiang Se¡¯s arm, her antics made Jiang Seugh despite herself.


    The makeup artist, Tony, had already told Jiang Se what role she would be ying. When the cars for the set drove in, Jiang Se was calm.


    The scene was set near the Daxing River dock, and the set was already cleared. The crew had rented this part of Shen Vi beforehand. Cameras were set up everywhere.


    The people in costumes huddled together in small groups, making conversation under the sun.


    Several beach parasols were erected in the distance and some people were lying on recliners as they studied their scripts.


    When the production team¡¯s cars arrived at the scene, one of the slightly fat middle-aged men stood up. He raised a megaphone to his mouth and shouted, ¡°The extras are here. ces, everyone!¡±


    Jiang Se and the others were told to get ready in a hurry. Soon, several crew members walked up to them with hemp ropes in their hands.


    When Lu Baobao saw this, she was slightly shaken. She directed her question to Jiang Se in an undertone, still shaking, ¡°What are those for?¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: Action


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lu Baobao¡¯s face darkened and her expression could not be easily read. Jiang Se moved closer to her and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to y dead people.¡±


    The other extras felt excited at the mention of this. Some of them whispered among themselves, ¡°The crew should be giving us red packets after this.¡±


    Lu Baobao was about to ask about this when the script supervisor urged the crew members to hurry up and bind the extras together. They were pushed onto the wooden pikes erected near the river.


    Jiang Se¡¯s hands were bound behind her back and she was pushed to the riverside with the slipknot in her hands. Meanwhile, the extras who yed the Japanese soldiers had already grabbed their bays and were waiting for the director¡¯s orders.


    The crew fitted the background actors with blood bags. A man with a pen wasmunicating the plot to another woman, ¡°So, when Gao Rong says his lines, you will say ¡®pah¡¯.¡±


    Many of the background actors envied her for even having a line.


    The woman nodded vigorously. Then, the man with the pen turned and looked at Jiang Se and the others.


    ¡°When the prop des sh at you, they¡¯ll press the blood bags and you should fall into the river.¡± He pointed to a cordoned-off safety area in the river where there were several people as well. ¡°We¡¯ve taken safety precautions. Anyone who falls into the river today will earn another $20.¡±


    Upon finishing the brief, he pped his hands. ¡°Alright, get ready.¡±


    The main actor, Liu Ye, was not involved in this scene. The female celebrities Liu Baobao spoke about were not involved as well. This was only a part of ¡°Rescue Mission¡±.


    Jiang Se was pushed to the riverside. There were a handful of wooden pikes and Lu Baobao was fortunate enough to be tied to one so that she did not have to get wet. Jiang Se, however, stood at the edge of the river. She clearly had to jump into the river.


    Everyone went to their ces. Then, the director shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s do a test run. Action!¡±


    The script supervisor wrote the take number on the pperboard and stepped forward. ¡°Take one!¡±


    This was the first take for this scene. With the p of the pperboard, the middle-aged actor in the Japanese army uniform spoke with a sinister voice, ¡°If Zhou Mingchong refuses to give us what we want, you¡¯ll all die here!¡±


    The others were stunned and the director was furious.


    The others barely had time to react when the script supervisor with the pen ran forward and shouted at a woman, ¡°Cut!¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem? Didn¡¯t I tell you to say ¡®pah¡¯ after Gao Rong finishes his lines?¡±


    The woman could not even raise her head after being scolded. The man swore at her with a fierce expression for a while longer before waving his arm. ¡°Again!¡±


    Everyone went to their ces again. The lights and cameras were aimed at Jiang Se and the others while the male actor, Gao Rong, readied his stance. He ced a hand on the bay hanging around his waist and said, ¡°If Zhou Mingchong refuses to give us what we want, you¡¯ll all die here!¡±


    This time, the women who had just been scolded reacted quickly. She hastily said, ¡°Pah!¡±


    The scolding was fresh in her mind, but her scoff sounded weak. Naturally, the script supervisor with the pen was jumping with rage.


    ¡°Can you do it or not? If you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll switch!¡±


    The woman was tearing up after being scolded, and she kept apologizing. They only did a retake after a long while.


    ¡°Take three!¡±


    When the pperboard rang out, Gao Rong recited his lines again. After two fails, the woman shouted loudly this time. ¡°Pah!¡±


    The shoot was not cut this time. Instead, the script supervisor was talking to the director. When they looked over, they were frowning.


    After the woman uttered her line, the middle-aged man who yed the Japanese soldier gritted his teeth, cursed, and raised his rifle.


    The plot stopped there and the director gestured, so the production grip called for the shoot to be paused.


    Gao Rong stopped. The firearms specialist of the crew went up to inspect his rifle.


    Jiang Se looked at the rifle which gleamed coldly in the distance. It must have been an actual rifle. However, it should not contain any rounds.


    In a movie with such a huge investment such as ¡°Rescue Mission¡±, the crew would not be using prop guns. To keep it real, they would usually zoom in on the rifle itself, and then shoot a scene in which the blood bags would be detonated.


    The script supervisormunicated with the woman who had the line again. Under the scorching sun, Jiang Se felt sweat oozing from her back. They had been standing there for half a day. In order to shoot a scene depicting the sorry state of the captured vigers, they were not allowed to move.


    The makeup artist went over to patch their makeup again. After the firearms expert inspected the rifle and confirmed that it was safe to use, the script supervisor pped the board again.


    This time, Gao Rong raised the rifle. However, the woman with the line must have been so nervous that she did not detonate her blood bag and got another round of scolding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this scene out for now. Finish all the takes with the background actors first,¡± instructed a man with shades lounging under a beach parasol, disying an impatient look. When he finished, the script supervisor shouted some orders. He gave Jiang Se and the others some directions, and the cameras tilted toward them.


    With the smack of the script supervisor¡¯s pperboard, the cameras panned across the rows of rifles. As Jiang Se stood by the river, she saw a man brandishing a knife running toward her. The knife was raised, and he made a shing gesture.


    The de connected with her shoulder. Although it was only a prop and did not do any real harm, the man had still put a lot of force behind the knife, so it hurt.


    Jiang Se made a pained expression. Remembering the instructions from the script supervisor, she pressed her detonator and the blood bag erupted with a dull sound. Then, she untied the knot behind herself without hesitation and plunged into the river.


    The heat of the day was almost too much for her to bear in the thick clothes. She felt much cooler in the water.


    The river water embraced her from all sides. Her cotton jacket grew heavier after taking in some water.


    Fortunately, Jiang Se knew how to swim. Moreover, there was someone standing by in the river. The person swam up and pulled her onto the riverbank.


    The others who had also fallen into the river got up as well. Jiang Se wrung the excess water from her jacket and wiped her face.


    Upon doing that, the makeup on her face was removed slightly. The director, who was looking at the camera, made a gesture to signal a pause.


    They were taking a short break. The extras naturally gathered in their small groups and rested.


    Jiang Se felt tired as well. Lu Baobao was released from her bondage to the wooden pike. Her costume had bloodstains whereas her gaze was that of a person who had just recovered from shock.


    ¡°That scared the hell out of me.¡±


    She moved closer. When she saw that Jiang Se was drenched with her hair still dripping wet, she could not help but say, ¡°I was scared to death when I saw you fall into the river.¡±


    Being an extra in a movie production was not as fun as Lu Baobao expected. They did not even see a single celebrity, let alone get the chance to take pictures with them.


    ¡°I was also scared to death when the gun was aimed at me.¡± Lu Baobao seemed dispirited and seemed as if she wanted to run away from this. She clearly regretted her decision to be an extra today.


    Jiang Se twisted the excess water from her hair. ¡°I think the production team is using real rifles. However, since the firearms specialist has checked them, it should be fine.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: Director Zhang


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Some people gathered around them. A young man asked Jiang Se with a mischievous smirk, ¡°Are you here to see the best actor as well, youngdy?¡±


    In no time, many others went there to try and strike up a conversation. Jiang Se was about to pull Lu Baobao up when she heard the revving of a car engine from her right. She turned to look and saw the car from the production team.


    The director, who had been sitting under the beach parasol with his legs crossed, quickly got to his feet and hastily went over to greet the neer.


    The car door opened. Lu Baobao, who had stubbornly refused to stand up just now, nearly leaped at the sight.


    ¡°Ahhhh! So, that¡¯s Zhang Jingan! Zhang Jingan is here! How¡¯s that possible?!¡±


    She suppressed her excitement with some effort and whispered into Jiang Se¡¯s ear, ¡°We were right toe today!¡±


    Jiang Se did not know if she shouldugh or cry when she looked at her enthusiastic friend.


    ¡°Is that Zhang Jingan, the famous director you¡¯ve been talking about? Who¡¯s the guy that¡¯s been sitting there then?¡± She gestured to the beach parasol to the right with her chin. She clearly heard the script supervisor address the middle-aged man as ¡°director¡± just now.


    Before Lu Baobao could answer, someone politely offered an answer to the beautiful girl, ¡°That would be the executive director.


    ¡°There are usually two executive directors under the chief director in a production team, and they¡¯re in charge of the set. With a production as huge as ¡°Rescue Mission¡±, there¡¯ll also be several co-directors. The famous Director Zhang doesn¡¯t usually show his face here. He¡¯s in charge of the main storyline in which Liu Ye and the others are involved.¡±


    The young man seized the opportunity to share what he knew with them. Then, he looked at Jiang Se and said with a smile, ¡°My name¡¯s Wang Chujie. Wang as in ¡®king¡¯, Chu as in the ¡®Chu Nation¡¯, and Jie as in ¡®outstanding¡¯. I¡¯ve been with the production team for some time now. If there¡¯s anything that you don¡¯t understand, you can just ask me.¡±


    Another person broke out inughter. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ve been with the production team? The only difference between you and the other extras is that you¡¯re a contributing extra and that your pay is $100 more than the others!¡±


    When Wang Chujie heard this, he appeared resentful. He turned to re at the person who tore him apart in front of the beautiful girl. ¡°At least, I¡¯m a contributing actor. What does it matter if I¡¯m only an extra?¡± He nced at Jiang Se from the corner of his eye. ¡°Extras may even make it big someday, you know? Many of the current stars were once extras as well.¡±


    Jiang Se knew what this young man was ying at. She merely thanked him politely. Nearby, the script supervisor was urging the people with bloodstains on their clothes to change their costumes. Meanwhile, those who had fallen into the river had their makeup patched.


    The makeup artists were already waiting for orders on the set. They were not far from where the executive director had been moments ago.


    When Jiang Se looked in that direction, she saw Zhang Jingan getting down from the car while being escorted by the others. What surprised them was that the award-winning Best Actor, Liu Ye, was also in the car. Liu Baobao had nothing but praise for him.


    Liu Ye¡¯s appearance instantly caused a buzz of excitement in the production team. Many of the others stared in his direction. Some of them wanted to have his autograph, but Liu Ye was nked by two bodyguards and an assistant who politely separated him from the crowd.


    When Zhang Jingan arrived, the executive director naturally had nowhere to sit.


    When Jiang Se re-emerged with her costume, Zhang Jingan was seated where the executive director was. He frowned at the camera screen with a slightly sour expression.


    The executive director seemed to be saying something to him. He appeared nervous as he kept wiping his sweat away with his hands.


    In his shades, the award-winning Best Actor sat on the beach chair and drank a bottle of chilled mineral water. He asionally moved closer to look at the screen as well.


    Zhang Jingan turned and gave the executive director a few instructions. Thetter nodded. Soon after that, the script supervisor took out the pperboard. Jiang Se nced at it and noticed that it was clearly the same pperboard used during the scene of the woman and Gao Rong.


    The famous director was clearly not satisfied by the woman¡¯s performance and had requested a retake.


    From the makeup tent, the woman saw this as well. She bit her lip anxiously.


    The makeup was done and Jiang Se was once again bound by the river. The blood bag was reattached to her. The others trodded carefully over the camera tracks on the ground and took their ces.


    The second the director gave a signal, Gao Rong recited his lines.


    The woman with the line was currently feeling very pressured. Zhang Jingan sat behind the camera. Although he made no sound, the camera that was currently focused on her would clearly capture the expressions on her face. This famous director would see every minute reaction on her face.


    After the first few failed takes just now, it was understandable for her to feel slightly pressured. Coupled with her nerves, this take was no exception to receiving a ¡°cut!¡± from the director.


    The script director did not reprimand her. However, the stare he shot her was much more terrifying than giving her an outright scolding.


    Zhang Jingan remained silent. The executive director helplessly instructed the shot to be repeated.


    Time ticked by. It was now midday. Jiang Se felt that her costume was now drenched in her sweat while her mouth and tongue were parched. She was finding it slightly ufortable right now.


    Lu Baobao, who was tied to the pike, nearly cried. However, she gritted her teeth and bore the difort due to the pressure she was feeling from the production team.


    After a series of failed takes, the famous director did not burst out angrily just as the executive director had although he was frowning. After a while, he turned and gave the executive director some directions. As he spoke, he asionally turned to look at the extras. Anyone who was paying attention could tell that the famous director was already thinking about switching the actress for the shoot.


    Hungry yearning registered in the eyes of the female extras bound by the river and at the pikes.


    However, for some reason, the famous director did not immediately ask for the actress to be switched out. Instead, like the executive director, he decided to shoot the scenes of the vigers being ughtered.


    When the crew members came up to them to fix the blood bags to the extras, Jiang Se clearly felt that the contraption was different from the ones used before.


    However, she was only an extra, so the crew members showed no signs of wanting to give her an exnation. The script supervisor called the extras in the Japanese soldier uniforms onto the set. The bays in their hands were now reced with rifles.


    The firearms expert went up to inspect them to prove that the rifles were real.


    The explosive device attached to Jiang Se¡¯s chest right now was a squib. After the firearms expert¡¯s inspection, another person came to measure the distance. The atmosphere grew heavier in an instant.


    The crew brought the script over and gave Jiang Se and the others some instructions. They told them to detonate the explosive devices on their bodies when they heard the gunshots. After they did that, blood would stter out from within.


    The actors nodded.


    When the preparations werepleted, the pperboard was pped and bangs of gunshots were heard. The barrels of the rifles zed with fire. Amidst the gun smoke, many people were frightened by the sudden gunshots.


    Jiang Se did not let herself be stunned by the gunshots. As she detonated her explosive device, she heard a soft pop. The squib on her clothes exploded and blood sprayed. The recoil impacted her left chest so much that even with the thick costume, Jiang Se could still feel the pain.


    She undid the knot around her hands and fell into the water with a loud ssh.


    Jiang Se held her breath before she fell in. When she was in the river, she exhaled, kicked, and floated to the surface even before the rescue personnel could reach her.


    She swam to the riverbank and stretched her hand towardnd where she was pulled up. She got onto drynd, wiped her face, and did not even have the time to thank the person when someone raised a megaphone in the distance and shouted, ¡°You there! Come over here!¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Support


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The person¡¯s shout caught everyone¡¯s attention. Jiang Se wiped the water droplets on her chin away and caught her breath. Then, she heard the person, who had pulled her out of the water, talk to her, ¡°Angel, he¡¯s calling you.¡±


    When Jiang Se heard this, she was slightly stunned. When she looked up, she saw the script supervisor waving at her with the megaphone in his hand.


    ¡°Yes, you. Come over here.¡±


    She was dripping wet. ¡°Rescue Mission¡± was a huge production indeed. Even the costumes were high-quality ones, and the one she wore became extremely heavy after absorbing water. She wrung the water from the hem of her clothes. Her shoes were filled with water while the clothes stuck to her body. She left wet footprints behind her as she trudged heavily.


    While the script supervisor was still looking at her, the person beside her gave her an envious nudge. ¡°He¡¯s calling for you. Go. Maybe Director Zhang has taken a liking to you.¡±


    As Jiang Se quickly jogged over, the script supervisor appraised her. She had just fallen into the river and was not looking her best. However, she was still pretty and exuded an air that represented the invincibility of youth.


    The script supervisor seemed surprised. When he took a closer look at Jiang Se, the impatience on his face somewhat toned down. ¡°Come with me. Watch your mouthter. Just do whatever the director tells you to.¡±


    Jiang Se understood what he meant. As expected, it was Zhang Jingan who had called her over.


    Although the sun hung high in the sky, Zhang Jingan and the others were sittingfortably under the cool shades created by the beach parasols.


    When Jiang Se followed the script supervisor, the people sitting there shifted their gazes to her. Even Liu Ye, who held the bottle of mineral water in his hand and had shades over his eyes, turned to look. The moment he saw her, he straightened up, lowered his shades, and gave her a cursory nce.


    ¡°She¡¯s here, Director Zhang.¡±


    From behind the camera, Zhang Jingan leaned his head sideways and looked at her. Lu Baobao had described this famous director as someone with international prestige. However, she thought that Zhang Jingan merely had average looks.


    He was about 40 years old and he wore an ordinary dark blue short-sleeved shirt. His hair was parted at the side. His eyes were not sharp, but they exuded a pressure nheless.


    With two influential individuals from the entertainment industry seated in the hot seat, had it been the real 17-year-old Jiang Se, she would have been beside herself with anxiety.


    However, Jiang Se was standing straight. Zhang Jingan was slightly surprised to find that this young girl showed no signs of being intimidated in front of him. She was calm and stood upright. Her wet hair clung to her face while water droplets were still sliding down her cheeks. However, these did nothing to obscure her appeal.


    She was standing in a small puddle of water now, but she did not seem servile or overbearing. There was no sign of her feeling ill at ease or awkward.


    Her posture and expression told everyone that she came from a respectable family. While a person¡¯s experience and guts could be cultivated over time, bearing and charm could only be the product of a good upbringing.


    After having noticed Jiang Se¡¯s fleeting figure from the camera, he caught a glimpse of her graceful figure from the screen. He did not expect to find her not just eptable in terms of looks, but she was also beautiful upon closer inspection.


    Zhang Jingan pointed at Jiang Se. He turned and directed the question to Liu Ye, ¡°Liu Ye, what do you think?¡±


    Liu Ye nodded with his lips curled upward in the faintest of smiles. ¡°You really do have an eye for talent, Director Zhang.¡±


    In the entertainment industry where there was no shortage of beautifuldies, Jiang Se¡¯s beauty surprised Liu Ye.


    There was no triteness about her beauty. Her facial features seemed to be meticulously crafted from the finest jade. Even though Liu Ye knew that he would be working with Lu Bingbing and other famous actresses, when he saw Jiang Se, he felt as satisfied as eating a mouthful of ice cream in the midsummer heat.


    However, beauty was by no means a guarantee of talent. After all, the entertainment industry had no shortage of beautiful faces. Looks were only an entrance pass into the industry. The sess of an actor¡¯s career would depend on the opportunities they got.


    Therefore, Liu Ye quickly regained hisposure after the initial awe.


    The executive director at the side was slightly surprised as well. He turned and asked the script supervisor in an undertone, ¡°Who picked her?¡±


    ¡°Must¡¯ve been Zhang Fan,¡± the script supervisor replied in the same hushed tone.


    ¡°Director Zhang truly lives up to his name. We¡¯ve been shooting for half a day and we didn¡¯t even notice a single person with such good potential.¡±


    The executive director made a mental note about this. Then, he turned around and tried to tter Zhang Jingan, ¡°As expected of you to notice her with a single nce.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to see if she really has potential,¡± Zhang Jingan replied indifferently.


    Liu Ye straightened up as he gave Jiang Se an appraising look. ¡°I remember that a beautiful actress is needed for the scene in Daqing Vige. Have you found a candidate, Director Zhang?¡±


    When Zhang Jingan heard this, he frowned.


    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped in shock when they heard Liu Ye¡¯s words.


    They clearly knew that the Best Actor wanted to help this neer out. The gazes the others shot Jiang Se immediately changed. They felt that this young girl was simply very lucky.


    Since she had earned the rmendation of the award-winning Best Actor Liu Ye, Zhang Jingan would most likely agree with it.


    Jiang Se did not know about the film in Daqing Vige that Liu Ye mentioned. However, the others were aware of it. There were not many characters involved in that film, but every character had significant parts. It was a far cry from the extras who died the moment they appeared.


    Moreover, Zhang Jingan was highly experienced in directing movies. Although he did not produce many films, every single one of his products was internationally acimed. If Jiang Se could y a character in one of his films, she would be starting on a high in the entertainment industry. Her possibilities would be endless.


    Liu Ye found no fault with his suggestion. Despite Zhang Jingan being a famous director of international prestige, he was not making an outrageous request. It was highly possible for Zhang Jingan to give his assent.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Zhang Jingan frowned, muttered to himself for a while, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    He neither rejected nor agreed to this.


    Liu Ye¡¯s shades concealed his look. However, he lived up to his title as the best actor. He was still wearing a faint smile as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°The Jianghua Group intends to invest another $100 million.¡±


    This was clearly not news in the entertainment industry. At least, when Jiang Se heard this, the people around her did not look surprised.


    Zhang Jingan waved his hand. He was gesturing for the script supervisor to give Jiang Se a change of costume ande back.


    When Jiang Se turned to leave, the award-winning Best Actor sitting in the chair swept his gaze up and down her body. He shifted his gaze away silently and said with a smile, ¡°It looks like the Jianghua Group is determined to win with ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯ this time.¡± His words were clearlyyered.


    When Jiang Se heard the name ¡°Jianghua Group¡±, she seemed vaguely distracted. Then, in the next moment, Zhang Jingan asked, ¡°Do you know about Zhongnan Industries?¡±


    The script supervisor was already leading Jiang Se away from the beach parasol, so they were now several meters away from Zhang Jingan and the others. However, when Zhang Jingan asked this question, she stopped in her tracks and her body tensed.


    ¡°Do you mean the Feng family¡¯s Zhongnan Industries from Hong Kong?¡± Liu Ye asked.


    Zhang Jingan replied softly, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Connections


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At that moment, Jiang Se¡¯s heart surged. She felt light-headed and nearly lost control of herself. The script supervisor took two steps forward, but when he noticed that she was not following, he turned around to look at her. When he saw that she was just standing there, he took it that she was trying to cling to Liu Ye andnd a good character among the cast.


    Throughout his years with the production team, he had seen his fair shares of tricks. Sometimes, the actors were better at their trade in real life than on screen.


    Appearing to look down on her, he script supervisor urged her on, ¡°Youing?¡±


    If Zhang Jingan had agreed to Liu Ye¡¯s request moments ago, he might have been more polite to Jiang Se.


    However, the famous director had turned Liu Ye down. What kind of person was Liu Ye like? After hitting a snag for the first time, he would not attempt it twice even if he fancied this beautiful neer.


    Jiang Se pursed her lips. She finally noticed that she was shaking under the hot sun. She wondered if it was due to her drenched clothes. She shuffled her feet with difficulty and could faintly catch what Zhang Jingan was saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Feng family of Zhongnan Industries has a daughter. She¡¯s now in the imperial capital with the person calling the shots in Zhongnan Industries. He¡¯s close with... in the capital. I heard that the heir to the Jianghua Group is interested in her. Rather than saying that the Jianghua Group is determined to win with this film, it¡¯s more likely that this Miss Feng...¡±


    ¡°Miss Feng?¡±


    The news came from Zhang Jingan¡¯s mouth. It was impossible for the famous director to speak about baseless things, so there was a high possibility that this was true.


    The script supervisor was still hurrying Jiang Se along. She followed him to the temporary makeup room in a daze.


    This time, because of Zhang Jingan¡¯s personal nomination, the makeup artist did not ignore her like this morning. Instead, the makeup artist brought a new set of costumes and personally apanied her behind the curtains of the makeshift changing room.


    The makeup artist was a youngdy. She helped Jiang Se remove her soggy and heavy clothes, revealing the body of a young girl with only her lingerie on.


    Jiang Se was young, and her body was still awkward in certain ces. The lumps on her chest were covered in an old-fashioned bra that had been washed many times. However, she was blessed by heaven with her snow-white and translucent skin. Even her awkward curves seemed alluring.


    Heaven seemed to have blessed her with preferential treatment. Aside from her beautiful face, she had a nubile body that tapered to a slender waist from under her breasts. It would have been possible to grab her entire waist with two hands.


    ¡°So beautiful.¡±


    The makeup artist sighed in awe. Her skin that was screaming youth was moist and full. However, there was a mark on her left shoulder. That was not the most serious part. There was also an angry bruise the size of a woman¡¯s fist on her chest, and it was starting to turn into an ugly purple.


    Her fair skin set a stark contrast to these injuries of her. The makeup artist nced at them. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Jiang Se looked at her chest. She touched the bruised patch and drew a sharp breath.


    She had seen the mark on her shoulder before this. She must have gotten it when the Japanese soldier actor shed her with the knife prop during the first filming. Nevertheless, it should be gone within two days.


    However, the mark on her chest would likely linger on for much longer. As she remembered the explosive force of the squib, she could not help but rub it while bearing the pain. She nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    She was not as squeamish as the makeup artist had thought. The makeup artist regarded her with mild surprise before quickly saying, ¡°It looks serious.¡±


    After saying that, she lifted the curtain and went out, but she returned with a mist spray in no time. ¡°It¡¯s normal for someone to get hurt while filming. This helps disperse the bruise, reduce swelling, and eases the pain. Try it.¡±


    Jiang Se nodded and took it as she thanked her. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The woman smiled. She took a small towel and dried her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sandy. Director Zhang is someone who¡¯ll perfect something that¡¯s already outstanding. The scene you guys were shot in might only be a minor part, but since Director Zhang has seen it, judging by his character, he¡¯ll want it to be the best.¡±


    Sandy toweled Jiang Se¡¯s hair dry and helped her blow dry her wet bra. The extras could not bepared to the celebrities in the cast who had dedicated caretakers tending to their every need. Extras such as Jiang Se had no choice but to put their wet lingerie back on.


    ¡°I saw one of the managers bringing some guns over. I¡¯ve been in the industry for quite some time now, and it¡¯s umon to see most of the extras using real rifles. I heard that it¡¯s thanks to the Jianghua Group¡¯s investment. Through the Jianghua Group¡¯s connections, they rented some guns from the military. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t have done it. Only Director Zhang can pull it off.¡± Sandy helped Jiang Se put on another costume. After asking about the size of her feet, she fetched a pair of shoes from the rack.


    ¡°However, dedicated personnel look after the firearms. There¡¯s only gunpowder in them and no rounds. So, the effects will be lifelike, but nobody will get hurt,¡± Sandy said, stealing a nce at the bruise on Jiang Se¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Your bruise was caused by a squib. Usually, the squibs nowadays can¡¯t harm anyone. If you get the amount right, it won¡¯t hurt even if it¡¯s detonated on your palm,¡± she exined the knowledge of the film production universe to Jiang Se with a smile. She clearly meant this as a favor to Jiang Se.


    ¡°But there are drawbacks. Sometimes, there are inexperienced extras who don¡¯t feel the pain even after the explosives go off, so they can¡¯t make pained expressions.¡± When she said this, she helped Jiang Se with the trousers and the shoes before continuing.


    ¡°I guess the famous director asked them to increase the load on purpose. He might¡¯ve wanted a realistic film.¡±


    Jiang Se managed a smile. She thanked her for her kindness and processed what Sandy had unintentionally let slip.


    ¡°That was also my first time seeing an actual gun, and it was pointed at me! I was scared out of my wits back there.¡± Jiang Se suppressed her urge to shiver and acted as if she was trying to make small talk when she was actually trying to get more out of Sandy.


    ¡°The firearms were rented from the military?¡±


    Sandy nodded. ¡°Do you think I was lying?¡±


    ¡°Will the military do that?¡± Jiang Se managed a smile when she asked her question.


    ¡°My dear girl, if you have the money and the connection, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. There¡¯s much more to this industry than meets the eye. Moreover, it¡¯s the Jianghua Group we¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Sandy picked at hercquer-covered nails.


    ¡°Connections and contacts.¡±


    When Jiang Se saw her in that state, she knew that she would not be able to get anything else out of her. She suddenly felt a chill that came from under her feet. She wrapped her arms around herself, pursed her lips, and said no more.


    The others might not know about the Jianghua Group, but she knew it well.


    Before she was reborn as Jiang Se, her parents were interested in dealing with the Jianghua Group.


    Following her parents¡¯ orders, she had a meal with the Jianghua Group heir. They wanted her to have a blind date with the young master of the Jianghua Group so that there would be a high possibility for an alliance by marriage in the future.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Spection


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Jianghua Group was founded by Zhao Xinhong 60 years ago. It dabbled in the food and beverage industry and business hotels. It swiftly dominated the Maind market and had been going strong ever since.


    Owned by the Fengs, Zhongnan Industries¡¯ headquarters was in Hong Kong. It was also involved in the hotel line. The Fengs intended to dominate the Maind market and wanted to team up with the Zhao family of the Jianghua Group.


    The Zhao family was rich and had many connections. However, just as Sandy had said, it could not have contacted the military, pull some strings for ¡°Rescue Mission¡±, and rented firearms from the army. It was impossible.


    While the Zhaos had no background in the army, the Fengs did.


    Back then, Feng Zhongliang had served in the army during the revolution although he went to Hong Kong and developed his career there. However, his formerrades were now illustrious officers in the military.


    This was also the reason why the Zhao family fixed their attention on Feng Nan and arranged the meal between her and the young master of their family.


    A frightening possibility urred to Jiang Se. This might have something to do with ¡°Feng Nan¡±!


    She remembered the conversation between the director Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye. Zhang Jingan had mentioned the Feng family of Zhongnan Industries. Her face darkened further as she clenched her fists.


    Feng Zhongliang was not the kind of person who would call upon his connections in the military for some minor shooting event. It was highly possible that this was ¡°Feng Nan¡¯s¡± doing.


    As to how ¡°Feng Nan¡± had pulled this off, Jiang Se pursed her lips and sighed softly. ¡°Pei Yi.¡±


    The two of them had been as close as siblings.


    Even though Pei Yi had gone off to France in the heat of the moment after she rejected his invitation because of the meal with the young master of Jianghua Group, Jiang Se believed that he would not stay mad at her forever.


    If ¡°she¡± made a request, Pei Yi was sure to oblige.


    The Pei family was unrivaled in their standing among the military in Huaxia. Pei Yi was the eldest grandson of the new generation of Peis and was loved the most. If he made the request, there would not be any problem.


    Jiang Se gritted her teeth. When she thought about that, her expression turned darker and she had an unexinable feeling in her heart.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sandy thought that Jiang Se was talking to her when she said the words ¡°Pei Yi¡± out loud.


    However, Jiang Se had not spoken loudly, but Sandy did not hear her clearly, so she asked for rification.


    Jiang Se shook her head. Her fists were clenched while she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± However, she was pale and her brows were tightly knitted together. She did not look as if it was nothing.


    Sandy, however, did not think much about it. She merely treated it as if Jiang Se had been under the sun for too long and was having a mild case of heatstroke. She might even be worrying about the potential audition Director Zhang would be putting her through.


    After all, Jiang Se had only gotten a chance to be spotted by a famous director. There was no guarantee of hernding a role in ¡°Rescue Mission¡±.


    ¡°There are some Huoxiang Zhengqi pills with the crew. I think you¡¯re having a mild stroke from being under the heat for so long.


    At this moment, Jiang Se¡¯s mind was a mess. However, there was someone beside her, so in the end, she could only look at this woman and say, ¡°Thank you, Sandy.¡±


    Sandy blinked at her before chiding, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me now. When you be a star in the future, I¡¯ll hope that you can pull me up the ranks.¡± She half-meant what she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the medicine. You should rest a while here before going out to have your outfit sorted out,¡± she added the consideration to give her a subtle reminder, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Zhang Jingan was a famous director. He would not be free to wait for her, so she had to hurry up.


    Jiang Se suppressed the feelings in her chest and thanked Sandy again.


    When Sandy left, Jiang Se raised her head with an angry expression in her eyes.


    She had been Jiang Se for more than a fortnight. She had abided scrupulously with her principles and did not meddle in the original Jiang Se¡¯s affairs because she did not want to cause trouble for her.


    She was unsure if she could turn back into Feng Nan ever again. However, every day she spent in Jiang Se¡¯s body, she lived the same way the original Jiang Se would have.


    Her desire to take up part-time jobs when she needed money was because of the original Jiang Se¡¯s wishes. She became an extra which was a job that had something to do with the entertainment industry.


    All she wanted was to not give the original Jiang Se too much trouble when she turned back into Feng Nan again. She did not want to make Jiang Se¡¯s life aplete mess.


    She had been wondering about the kind of life her other ¡°self¡± was living. She did specte if Jiang Se had be the current Feng Nan, or if some ident had already befallen Feng Nan.


    She had followed Feng Zhongliang out of Hong Kong since she was a young girl and had left her parents¡¯ side. Her grandfather was a strict, old-fashioned man who expected highly of her. Therefore, she learned to keep things to herself and grow up to be a careful person.


    When she was reborn, she had not acted rashly. Instead, she had been mulling the entire affair over in her mind, thinking of a way for her to ¡°return¡±.


    She thought of many things, but she never thought that someone was ¡°living¡± in her body, living a free and unconstrained life as ¡°her¡±, and doing many things that she did not know about with her body!


    Feng Zhongliang was old-fashioned and strict. He did not think highly of actors, thus she could imagine the disturbance she caused when ¡°Feng Nan¡± dabbled in this industry. She was unsure if ¡°Jiang Se¡± was the one making her life a mess!


    When Jiang Se thought about this, she could not find it in herself to remain calm.


    Waves were raging in her heart. She sat there for a long while. In the end, she stood up.


    She had to get to the bottom of this. She had to find out who ¡°Feng Nan¡± was no matter who the person was!


    Outside, Sandy had prepared some Huoxiang Zhenqi pills for her. The medicine did nothing to abate the anger Jiang Se felt within herself.


    Sandy blew dry her hair. A makeup artist carried a box and jogged over. It was the makeup artist who had applied and patched Jiang Se¡¯s makeup in the first ce, Tony.


    Not even having the time to greet Jiang Se, he opened his makeup box in no time.


    This time, there was no need for Jiang Se to be unremarkable. Hence, Tony did not pick a dark foundation. Instead, he produced an ivory white CC cream.


    The moment he applied it onto Jiang Se¡¯s face, Tony frowned. ¡°This foundation is fair enough, yet your skin tone is even fairer, Miss Jiang.¡±


    However, out of consideration for the script, he went ahead with this color.


    Jiang Se¡¯s facial features were refined enough. All she needed was some touching up and she would be outstanding. With a few touches here and there, Jiang Se was already looking bright and beautiful.


    The script supervisor had given him instructions. He knew that Zhang Jingan wanted Jiang Se to audition for a woman who would rather die under a Japanese soldier¡¯s gunfire than live a life of humiliation. Tony paid attention to the details. He smoothened out the edge of her eyes, roughened the corners of her brows, and did not dare apply any lipstick that was brightly colored. He considered it for a moment. In the end, he picked a very faint pink lipstick, applied some silvery-white lip balm, and drew some wounds on her face.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: Audition


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Tony was done with the makeup, Sandy was also almost done with Jiang Se¡¯s hairstyle. A young girl with aposed gaze appeared in the mirror. Her lips were slightly pale as if she was slightly under the weather, but she was staunch and unyielding.


    ¡°This feels right!¡± Sandy puffed Jiang Se¡¯s hair slightly and said to her reflection in the mirror, ¡°Your eyes convey the right feeling as well.¡±


    Jiang Se was just thinking about ¡°Feng Nan¡±. With these thoughts in her mind, it was only natural for her eyes to disy her emotions. Coupled with the makeup, it was just as Sandy had said: the feeling was right.


    She finally emerged from the makeup tent. The script supervisor had already checked his watch multiple times. When he saw her walk out from the tent, he was first shocked by the change in her bearing brought about by the change of clothes and makeup. However, he quickly drove his awe out of his mind and urged Jiang Se on.


    ¡°Hurry up. Director Zhang has been waiting for some time.¡±


    It had been more than 10 minutes since Jiang Se entered the changing room.


    Because the famous director¡¯s time was precious, the script supervisor was worried that he would get impatient from the wait.


    When he led Jiang Se to the director¡¯s tent, Zhang Jingan was no longer talking to Liu Ye about the Jianghua Group. Instead, they were discussing the script. As they spoke about some lines in the scene, they seemed to be having a jovial time.


    When the script supervisor led Jiang Se over, Zhang Jingan merely nced at her and said, ¡°Let her try something.¡±


    Before this, Zhang Jingan merely found her beautiful. When he set his eyes upon her once again after her wardrobe change and makeup, he realized that her presence was suitable as well.


    The makeup artist had capitalized on her features and given her an unyielding look. It was the perfect look for the scene she would be trying out with Gao Rong.


    However, Jiang Se was not trained in acting. Although Gao Rong was not famous, he had starred in many films before. Sadly, his acting skills were too stiff. That was why the ¡°Rescue Mission¡± production team cast him as an antagonist.


    Zhang Jingan was slightly worried that she would be overshadowed by Gao Rong¡¯s aura just like the background actor before her whose acting was not at all satisfactory.


    He beckoned Jiang Se over and gestured for the script supervisor to show her the script for this scene. Her lines were very simple. It was the same as the woman before her: a simple ¡°pah¡±.


    However, Zhang Jingan¡¯s requirements were naturally not simple. Otherwise, the other woman would not have done several shots yet failed to satisfy him.


    Jiang Se closed her eyes and thought about ¡°Feng Nan¡±. Then, she thought about her current situation. When she reopened her eyes, she no longer concealed the mes of rage burning in the depths of her eyes.


    She was not an arts major and had never acted in anything before this. However, this did not affect her current performance in any way.


    When Zhang Jingan saw her expression of barely suppressed anger, showing no signs of stage fright in the presence of himself, Liu Ye, and the others, and presenting amendable performance after going through the script, he could not help but feel that his appraisal of her had been too low. It seemed that she had some potential after all.


    He remembered Liu Ye¡¯s suggestion. He was initially worried that Jiang Se¡¯s acting would be too soft and would ruin this film in which he had poured much of his energy. Therefore, he had disapproved of Liu Ye¡¯s words earlier.


    However, when he saw her current performance, Zhang Jingan felt slightly hesitant instead. He was about to say something, but he bit his tongue. He decided to wait until he had seen her performance with Gao Rong. There was no need to rush.


    The others went to their ces again. Many of the extras were giving Jiang Se envious looks.


    Lu Baobao and the others had remained bound on the wooden pikes for half a day now, so they were feeling slightly dehydrated from being under the sun. When they heard the pperboard and knew that the shooting was about to resume, they sighed in relief.


    The Japanese soldier, Gao Rong, lived up to his name as a veteran who had been in the industry for more than a decade. Nothing in his expression showed that the other supporting actor had been switched. Instead, he waved his hand with a fierce expression and a savage sh in his eyes.


    ¡°If,¡± he paused, giving the listener a certain pressure, ¡°Zhou Chongming doesn¡¯t surrender the item up, all of you will die here!¡±


    When she watched the woman acting with Gao Rong before this, she did not feel anything special. However, when Jiang Se was doing the acting herself, she felt as if she was facing a bona fide invader who wanted to take her life.


    She fixed her eyes on Gao Rong while the edges of her eyes reddened.


    As the camera moved closer to her along the tracks, her expression waspletely captured on the screen.


    She bit her cheek hard. Every corner of her eyes was brimming with an unyielding rage. She had not spoken yet, but her reluctance to bow down to the scorn of a Japanese soldier could already be felt by anyone watching.


    ¡°Pah!¡±


    When Jiang Se had been Feng Nan, given her good upbringing, she had never spoken such words or used such a tone.


    As she said her line, she leaned forward slightly. Her bodynguage conveyed her rocking emotions and exuded a certain pressure.


    She got her inspiration from her meal with the Jianghua Group heir. The young master seemed dominant enough. When he spoke with her, he would habitually lean forward, making her feel pressured.


    Her actions clearly won Zhang Jingan¡¯s favor.


    He took note of Jiang Se¡¯s performance from his perch behind the cameras. He smiled and nodded, clearly satisfied.


    Gao Rong wiped his face with gruff movements and pressed down on his bay as he took two steps backward. He lowered his chin and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Kill them.¡±


    When he said those lines, Zhang Jingan gave an ¡°okay¡± sign from behind the cameras. It was clear that this single take was all that was needed.


    The makeup artists went over to patch up the bound Jiang Se¡¯s makeup while the firearms expert inspected the rifles. When the squibs were in ce, a gunshot rang out, and Jiang Se slumped to the ground.


    Her performance this time was not as satisfactory as her angry outburst just now, so the director wanted a retake.


    The script supervisor went up to her and exined, ¡°When the blood bag is detonated, besides disying a pained expression, you¡¯ll have to pay attention to your posture when you fall.¡±


    He took the script of this scene which had been rolled up and continued, ¡°In this film, your character has been helped by the Zhou family before, hence you¡¯d rather die than betray Zhou Mingchong.¡±


    Since there was not much time, he merely exined the character hastily and pointed at Jiang Se with an index finger. ¡°Do it well. We¡¯ll try this again.¡±


    Jiang Se closed her eyes and nodded.


    She got into this supporting character of the script who might not even have a name. She thought about the favors she had received from Zhou Mingchong. The invaders were now hunting Zhou Mingchong down and threatened to kill the Zhou family servants if they did not tell them where he was. Given the character¡¯s internal struggle and her determination as a young girl, when her means of retreat had been cut off, she refused to lose to a man.


    Jiang Se fumbled about for the feeling before nodding at the script supervisor.


    When the cameras rolled, her body jolted once when she was ¡°shot¡±. Then, she looked down with difficulty at her chest. Blood was sttered across her chin and face, but she still looked exceptionally striking and poignant.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: Satisfied


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The cameras were focused on her once more. Jiang Se¡¯s weak knees slowly gave way and met the ground. There were two more gunshots. She bit and broke the bag of blood in her mouth. The props master had told her that Zhang Jingan had strict requirements and wanted the shot to be as realistic as possible. Therefore, the bag of blood inside her mouth was not ordinary honeyed water with food coloring like the ones used in television shows. Instead, they had imported these bags of blood. The props master wanted her to be mentally prepared.


    Despite being prepared, when the metallic taste of blood filled her mouth, Jiang Se almost retched.


    She fell to the ground with her eyes half-opened and she tried her best to empty her mind.


    She could hear the patter of footsteps around her as the invader, Gao Rong, walked up to her. She seemed reluctant to lower her head before this invader. She moved her bound legs as if she wanted to get up.


    However, all that was caught on camera were her legs moving feebly.


    Zhang Jingan made an excited gesture. He instructed the camera to slide closer to Jiang Se along the tracks. The camera was lowered.


    There seemed to be a defiant look in her eyes as if she was clinging to life. At this moment, it seemed as if she had truly gotten into character. When Gao Rong recited his lines, she gave another weak ¡°pah¡± at his feet.


    The blood from her mouth sshed onto Gao Rong¡¯s ankle, taking him by surprise while he was still reciting his lines.


    This scene was not part of the script. Fortunately, Gao Rong was an experienced actor. Although he was shocked, he did not slow down when reciting the rest of his lines. Instead, he lifted his leg angrily, ying along with Jiang Se¡¯s performance.


    It should have been Gao Rong¡¯s time to shine in this scene. However, Zhang Jingan did not instruct the camera to adjust its angle. It was focused on Jiang Se¡¯s face instead.


    In this scene, the neer¡¯s performance was on par with Gao Rong¡¯s. There was no sign of her paling inparison to him.


    Although the scene of her second ¡°pah¡± while spitting blood was not written in the script, Jiang Se¡¯s improvisation had made it better than nned as the character was immediately brought to life. It matched her reluctance to yield before Gao Rong¡¯s threats in the scene before this.


    The light in Jiang Se¡¯s eyes seemed to fade slowly. Zhang Jingan stroked his chin, appearing troubled.


    ¡°Liu Ye, you¡¯re right.¡±


    His brows were tightly knitted together. He tapped the ground with his left foot, making soft sounds.


    ¡°This neer is interesting. Her performance has brought the character to life. I should give her the role in Daqing Vige.¡±


    However, now that Jiang Se had already shown her striking features besides performing well, Zhang Jingan would not be satisfied if this scene was cut and another actor were to be used.


    At this moment, in his mind, Jiang Se was the Zhou family¡¯s maid who had died by Gao Rong¡¯s hand. The maid with the exceptional charisma could be portrayed by none other than her.


    ¡°If she¡¯s caught your eye, she¡¯ll have plenty of chances in the future.¡± Liu Ye removed his shades and looked at the young girl on the screen.


    Before this, his impression of her was that she was just another pretty face. However, she now seemed more interesting to him. ¡°She¡¯s young, she¡¯s got looks, she¡¯s patient, and she¡¯s got some skills. Even if she¡¯s not in the Daqing Vige film, I know that if a girl like her has ambition and is smart about it, she will surely have other opportunitiesing her way.¡±


    Zhang Jingan was stillmenting the loss. He spread his fingers and clenched his fist. Then, he brought it down onto his chest and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    After he said that, he got up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ve been here for half a day. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Liu Ye stood up as well. He nced at Jiang Se who was lying on the ground nearby. Although he found her interesting, he eventually decided to crush his own intentions after considering his own poprity and status. He put his shades back on.


    The shooting ended smoothly, so the famous director was ready to leave. He was clearly surprised and satisfied with what he found aftering here to inspect the shooting on a whim. He left with a smile on his face. Even his tone was gentle when he addressed the executive director.


    Jiang Se was helped to her feet. The crew untied her hands and gave her some mineral water to rinse her mouth.


    Since it was gettingte, after the filming, the crew gave the extras their packed lunch. Lu Baobao grabbed hers and ate it on a round table under a beach parasol with Jiang Se.


    She clearly had a hard day. There were still streaks of makeup lingering on her face while her neck and ears were red from being under the sun.


    The executive director naturally headed to somewhere else for his meal as the other crew members sat down in small groups. The other extras found shaded spots, squatted down, and ate their lunches.


    Although this scene waspleted, it did not mean that the job for the extras was over. They merely appeared for an instant on-screen. Afterpleting this scene, they would have other scenes to film in the afternoon.


    Gao Rong sat among the crew members as if trying to get in touch with themon folk. He raised his packed lunch toward himself and spoke with a smile, ¡°Little Jiang, how old are you?¡±


    Although he was not extremely popr in the entertainment industry, he did gain seniority from all the years he had been working and the crew members did regard him with some level of respect.


    When Gao Rong was finished with his question, Jiang Se did not even have the time to answer when Lu Baobao said with a smile, ¡°Senior Gao, Sese is 17, a year younger than I am. We¡¯re still in grade 12, and we¡¯re ssmates.¡±


    This young girl had a scheming mind and would not withhold any information.


    The others bombarded her with questions. They soon learned virtually everything they wanted to know about Jiang Se from her. Naturally, Lu Baobao told them about the original Jiang Se¡¯s intentions of making it big in the entertainment industry.


    However, nobodyughed at her. After all, Jiang Se was gorgeous. Heaven definitely favored her in this aspect. With her looks, body, and bearing, it would be easy for her to enter the industry in the future.


    Moreover, a famous director such as Zhang Jingan had been satisfied with her performance even though she was not an arts major. Jiang Se clearly had the talent for this, thus it would not be surprising if she became a superstar in the future.


    ¡°Little Jiang, you did well in the shoot today. I almost let my own emotions be influenced.¡±


    When Gao Rong mentioned the day¡¯s filming, Lu Baobao beamed and nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Jiang Se truly did a good job today. During the filming, Lu Baobao felt as if she had been pulled into the world of the script. ¡°I knew she¡¯d be fine. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about her.¡±


    The othersughed and Jiang Se smiled as well. However, her thoughts were elsewhere.


    After lunch, Lu Baobao had another assignment. However, nobody called on Jiang Se to be an extra anymore.


    The industry was like a concentrated cocoon of the human condition. She looked on as Lu Baobao changed into different costumes over the course of the afternoon and portrayed different characters while being drenched in sweat. However, because she had earned the personal praise of Zhang Jingan, Jiang Se was left to wait by the side with some water. Nobody came to order her around anymore.


    A few shoots and a breakter, the crew filmed a scene by the river at dusk. Jiang Se overheard some of the crew members say that Li Mingyuan wasing.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: Remuneration


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The grips were already giving instructions for the next set. The woman who took the names of Jiang Se and the others this morning re-emerged and gathered the extras together. It was clearly time for their remuneration to be calcted.


    After working hard for an entire day, many of the extras sighed in relief at this. They registered looks of happiness.


    However, before they could follow this woman away, another person hurried toward them. ¡°I¡¯ll need some men to stay back.¡±


    When they heard this, many of the extras disyed displeased looks. However, a dozen of them were called out to stay behind in the end. The others went away with the woman.


    The remuneration was paid based on the predetermined rate. Although Lu Baobo had only been filming for more than eight hours, she was paid $50. The additional $10 waspensation for the hot weather in Shen Vi today which had gone higher than 37 degrees.


    As for Jiang Se, because of her line and being Zhang Jingan¡¯s personal pick, the crew gave her an additional $300, $40 for being an extra, another $20 for having fallen into the river, and a $10 allowance from the crew for her cooling drink, so she received $370 in total.


    Everyone waited for their turn to get their payment. At this moment, it was getting quitete.


    Lu Baobao and Jiang Se did not have time to shower. When they finished changing, it was almost 10 o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Lu Baobao initially intended to try her luck back at the other tents. However, when she saw that there were more than 60 missed calls on her phone, all of which were from her parents, she naturally snuffed out her intentions of going after the celebrities.


    The two of them had been so busy with filming. Their clothes and personal belongings were left in the lockers while Lu Baobao did not even have the chance to catch her breath. Naturally, she did not manage to answer her parents¡¯ calls.


    There were the sounds of filming nearby. Lu Baobao pulled on Jiang Se, looking slightly anxious.


    ¡°This is bad.¡± She stomped her feet. ¡°Thest bus to the imperial capital from Shen Vi is about to depart.¡±


    She had been nning toe to Shen Vi for a very long time, so she had done some research before that. ¡°The transit buses between Shen Vi and the imperial capital end at nine, and their operating hours are extended by an hour during the weekends. However, that means that thest bus will leave at 10.¡±


    Lu Baobao¡¯s watch clearly showed that it was now 9.45 p.m. They had another 15 minutes. If they could not catch thest bus, they would have to spend the night here in Shen Vi. ¡°I¡¯ve never stayed overnight outside. My mum will flog me to death when I get back tomorrow!¡±


    She had been dying toe here before this. Now, she was as anxious as ants on a hot pan. ¡°What do we do? What do we do?¡±


    When Jiang Se saw her anxious look, she could not help but nce at her phone. ¡°Give your folks a call. Try to calm them down. Tell them not to worry, for now.¡±


    Lu Baobao was beside herself with worry. When she heard the suggestion, she hastily nodded. However, when she processed it, she looked at Jiang Se and asked, ¡°How do I calm them down? What should I tell them?¡±


    ¡°Just tell them anything. Hurry up. The bus is almost leaving. We¡¯ll have to buy the tickets to return to the imperial capital.¡±


    This time, the production team had recruited many extras. Some of them must have been from the imperial capital as well. If they werete to the station, they might not even be able to catch thest bus.


    Lu Baobao finally realized the situation they were in. The two of them held hands and ran from the filming site.


    It was gettingte, but there were still reporters camped outside. When they saw extras appearing, the reporters swarmed them and wanted to interview any extra they could get their hands on to get some inside scoop about the production.


    Jiang Se and Lu Baobao were thankful for these reporters. Many of the extras were held up doing interviews. When Jiang Se and Lu Baobao arrived at the bus station, it was not as full as they expected it to be.


    The two of them were lucky. When they reached the ticketing counter, it was five minutes to the departure of thest bus from Shen Vi, and there were not many tickets left.


    Perhaps because of the exhaustion from the day¡¯s work, Lu Baobao soon fell into a deep sleep shortly after they boarded the bus.


    However, Jiang Se could not fall asleep no matter how she tried. The Daxing River separated Shen Vi from the imperial capital.


    When the bus drove onto the suspension bridge, she stared at the oing lights from the other side. She could hear Lu Baobao¡¯s soft snoring in her ear. Her face was asionally illuminated and plunged into darkness by the streetlights they were passing outside.


    She had a feeling as if she was getting further and further away from the things she was familiar with. Just like Shen Vi, she had been there but did not leave any mark.


    When they arrived at the imperial capital, it was nearly 11 p.m.


    The Du family was already fast asleep. Jiang Se tried a few knocks on the door. Perhaps someone heard her, but nobody came to the door. Therefore, Jiang Se could only turn around and go back. This area was already considered the imperial capital¡¯s suburbs. The building in which the Dus resided had no property management or residential management office, so it was dangerous for her to stay outside at night.


    She caressed the few hundred dors she just made that day. She found a small inn and paid $100 for a night¡¯s stay. She took a hasty shower and, without waiting for her hair to dry, hopped into the bed and fell asleep.


    After having gone through so much that day, she slept especially soundly after all the exertion.


    When she awoke the next day, it was almost 11 a.m. Jiang Se wanted to get up, but when she moved her arm, she realized that she was sore all over.


    The spots where the ropes were tied yesterday were now showing faint marks. The mark on her shoulder where she had been hit by the prop knife and the bruise on her chest left by the squib looked even more grotesque overnight


    She drew a deep breath and rubbed her chest while bearing the pain. She reckoned that it would take several days for her wounds to heal.


    Her bra, which she had hand-washedst night, was already dry, so she changed her clothes. When she reached the Du residence, Du Changqun had already left for work. Zhou Hui was preparing lunch while Du Honghong was watching the television in the living room. When she saw Jiang Se, she clicked her tongue. ¡°Looks who finally decided toe back.¡±


    The kitchen was only partitioned off a corner of the living room. When Zhou Hui emerged from the kitchen after hearing Du Honghong¡¯s words, water was still dripping from her hands. She shot Jiang Se a slightly nasty look. Her lips moved, but nothing came out. Then, she returned to the kitchen without saying anything to Jiang Se.


    When Zhou Hui left, Du Honghong pursed her lips. ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Although they were half-sisters, it was clear that they were not close. They did not even resemble each other.


    Zhou Hui had given birth to three children, but only her son, Du You, resembled her. Her two daughters, who were born from different fathers, did not resemble her.


    Du Changqun was nothing special to look at, and Du Honghong could only be described asely, at best. If she stood beside Jiang Se, one of them would look incredibly beautiful while the other would look insignificant.


    This was also why Du Honghong disliked Jiang Se. Since she was a little child, the people around them would praise Jiang Se for being beautiful even though they knew that she was only Du Changqun¡¯s stepdaughter.


    As Jiang Se went into her room without saying anything, Du Honghong rolled her eyes at her stepsister. When she noticed Jiang Se going into her room without replying to her, she pouted. ¡°Manners!¡±


    She had a puzzled look in her eyes. In the past, Jiang Se knew that the Dus did not like her since she was only living under their roof. Therefore, she was never close to any of them and would only speak to Zhou Hui.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: Mother and Daughter


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Usually, Jiang Se would haveshed out if Du Honghong had mocked and ridiculed her in this manner. However, she did not make any sound this time although Du Honghong had a go at her. Instead, she returned to her room silently.


    Jiang Se seemed to have changed recently. However, probably because of Du Honghong¡¯s age, she could not quite tell exactly what had changed in Jiang Se.


    It was highly probable that nobody in the Du family noticed any change in Jiang Se. Du Honghong¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. ¡®Is she brokenhearted?¡¯


    Jiang Se switched themp on and took the money out of her pocket. It was the money that she had earned yesterday.


    The original Jiang Se had saved $24, half of which she spent on the bus trip yesterday. It had been veryte when they returned from Shen Vi yesterday. Fortunately, the city subway operated until 11 p.m. during festivals or holidays. She made it onto thest train and spent another $2 for the bus ride home, so the original Jiang Se¡¯s $24 savings was whittled down to $10.


    She had earned $370 yesterday but had spent $100 for the night at the inn. She was now left with $280.


    This amount of money would have been like a strand of hair among nine oxen1 to her former self as Fang Nan. However, for the current Jiang Se, this was a huge sum. She was extremely poor!


    Some 20 years ago, she did not even know what it felt like to be poor. However, she was currently having a headache over this meager sum.


    Jiang Se sighed and stashed the cash in the notebook under her pillow. She had just ced the notebook back under her pillow when Zhou Hui opened her door. She frowned slightly, but Zhou Hui did not notice her slight change of expression. She was merely looking at the light in the room.


    ¡°Why are you using the light during the day? If your Uncle Dues back, you¡¯re sure to receive a good scolding.¡±


    Zhou Hui had never worked a day in her life ever since she married Du Changqun. She had been managing the house every day over the course of more than a decade.


    Jiang Se did not have to make any effort to find out anything about this. Du Changqun¡¯s mother would unfailingly remind everyone of this fact at the dining table every single day by mocking and ridiculing them.


    She would say that Zhou Hui had brought a child from a previous marriage into the family in hopes of living a good life. Zhou Hui¡¯s face frequently reddened at these words, but she dared not talk back to her mother-inw.


    The Du family was strict with what Jiang Se used, ate, or wore. The monthly household expenditure fell under Du Changqun¡¯s mother¡¯s jurisdiction. If the water or electricity bills were too high for that month, Jiang Se would receive a scolding from Du Changqun.


    The original Jiang Se was young, so she could not help but argue with Zhou Hui when she was told off.


    Jiang Se¡¯s room was partitioned off another room. It was no bigger than three square meters and there were no windows. Even if she left her door open during the day, it would still be pitch ck inside the room.


    When Zhou Hui said that, Jiang Se made a move to switch the light off. When Zhou Hui caught her movement, she suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    She nced behind her, went into the room, and closed the door behind herself. ¡°Where did you gost night?¡±


    She raised her hand in preparation to hit Jiang Se. ¡°Where did you gost night? I see you haven¡¯t forgotten abouting back in the morning.¡±


    As Jiang Se moved backward and dodged Zhou Hui¡¯s swipe, her fingertips brushed Jiang Se¡¯s shoulder instead. Zhou Hui had an angry expression on her face.


    ¡°I was with my ssmate at the library yesterday.¡± She used the excuse Lu Baobao came up with yesterday as she nced nervously at Zhou Hui and did not tell the truth.


    ¡°I knocked when I came backst night, but nobody answered the door, so I went to sleep over at my friend¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Did you know that you Uncle Du wanted to bring you outst night to meet a friend of his? Did you know that he wanted to give you a job opportunity?¡± When she said this, she gave her daughter another re. ¡°Who knew that you wouldn¡¯t even bother toe back at allst night? It was a waste of your Uncle Du¡¯s goodwill.¡±


    When Jiang Se heard this, she chuckled softly. ¡°I have no intentions on giving up on my studies and going to work.¡±


    Zhou Hui clearly did not expect this from her. She wore a surprised expression. ¡°What?¡±


    She had talked about this with Jiang Se before. She had expressed how she wanted Jiang Se to start working after graduating high school. The former Jiang Se did not object to this. In fact, she had seemed to agree with it. She had said that she nned to enter the entertainment industry and wanted people to see her on television as she wanted the citizens of Huaxia to know who she was.


    Zhou Hui had had the same conversation with her daughter a few days ago as well. Jiang Se made no , hence Zhou Hui had taken it as her agreement to this arrangement. She did not expect this from Jiang Se today though.


    The older woman seemed flustered. ¡°What¡¯re you trying to do? What are you trying to do, huh?¡±


    She sat on Jiang Se¡¯s bed, making the steel frame of the bed sway and creak.


    ¡°Your results are a clear sign that it¡¯ll be a waste of time for you to continue studying.¡± Zhou Hui could barely resist the urge to pinch her daughter. ¡°Gaining admittance into a university isn¡¯t even a certainty for you. Even if you do, how would you pay for the tuition fees?¡±


    Jiang Se had anticipated that she would have to face this problem if she wanted to further her studies. ¡°I¡¯ll find a job during the summer holidays.¡±


    ¡°Earning money isn¡¯t as easy as you think. Just look at your Uncle Du. He¡¯s busy every single day and doesn¡¯t even dare take a day off for an entire month. Yet, he¡¯s only paid $3,000. You¡¯re so young. What can you do?¡± Zhou Hui questioned disappointedly.


    Her words hinted at her fear of the outside world. For some reason, Jiang Se had the urge to look at her mother. When she looked up, she saw the cowering expression on Zhou Hui¡¯s face.


    She could tell that Zhou Hui had been pretty when she was younger. Otherwise, Du Changqun would not have married her, knowing that she had been married before and had a daughter.


    However, life had worn the beauty from her face. Like a dove wasted by Du Changqun¡¯s keeping, she was afraid of the outside world.


    Jiang Se was unwillingly reminded of herself.


    If she had not been reborn, she would have gotten into contact with the Jianghua Group heir just as the Feng family had nned for her. It would have been highly possible for their rtionship to progress to marriage. Then, she would move in with the Zhaos and be stuck there as a man¡¯s essory.


    The only difference between Zhou Hui and her was that Du Changqun wore his dissatisfaction and scorn on his sleeve. Nevertheless, it was highly possible that her future husband would have expressed his derision in another way.


    ¡°In any case, we won¡¯t know unless we give it a try.¡± Jiang Se wanted to say something else to her, but when she saw the impatient look on Zhou Hui¡¯s face, she naturally kept her reply short.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡± Zhou Hui was slightly disappointed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you refuse to listen to me, but if you insist on studying, we don¡¯t have the money to waste on you.¡± When she finished, she got to her feet and went out of the room, switching the light off on her way out.


    There were four more days to the National College Entrance Examination. On Monday, Lu Baobao was lying on her desk listlessly. When she saw Jiang Se, her eyes teared up.


    ¡°I received the scolding of my life when I got back the other day. They even confiscated my phone.¡±


    She was known as an inte addict who would even scroll though her phone while ss was in session. It was no wonder that Jiang Se did not find her looking at her phone at that moment.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to me these two days?¡± Lu Baobao hugged Jiang Se¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I got sunburnt and the skin peeled off my face. I was still sore all over after being bound the other day. When my parents found out that I went to Shen Vi, they confiscated my $40 as well. They even forced me to study as early as six in the morning and memorize those cursed vocabries.¡±


    Jiang Se extended her free hand and gently pushed Lu Baobao¡¯s face, which her friend had been rubbing against the back of her hand, away. Lu Baobao, however, hugged her arm even tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m broke now. I can¡¯t sleep at night and I can¡¯t wake up in the morning. My dad said that if I don¡¯t get good results for my National College Entrance Examination, he¡¯ll have my skin.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Suggestion


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lu Baobao turned to look at Jiang Se. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Jiang Se could not free herself from Lu Baobao¡¯s grip. She could only stuff her backpack under her desk. The student on duty had written the day¡¯s schedule on the ckboard.


    While she took out the books required for the first period, she did not reply to Lu Baobao.


    After she returned home during the weekend, Zhou Hui had a talk with her in her room. Then, the Du family had given her the cold shoulder. Du Changqun treated her as an invisible person when he returned, refusing to speak to her. Nobody even called her when it was time to eat.


    Lu Baobao wanted to say something when their ssmate in front turned around excitedly. She had heard them mention Shen Vi, so she asked, ¡°Lu Baobao, did the two of you go to Shen Vi?¡±


    Lu Baobao was instantly invigorated. She looked up and affirmed, ¡°Yes, we went. Why?¡±


    When Jiang Se saw that she was distracted, she extracted her arm from her palm. Lu Baobao no longer pulled on her arm because the ssmate in front of them had spoken again, ¡°I heard that ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯, which is directed by Zhang Jingan, will be filmed in Shen Vi. Many celebrities will be there as well. When did the two of you go?¡±


    Seeming smug, Lu Baobao straightened up and instinctively reached for her cellphone, but her fingers found nothing. Regret filled her face, but it was quickly reced by her animated expression.


    ¡°Oh, do you want to talk about that?¡± Although she covered her mouth, she could not hide her intention to show off in her chuckle. ¡°Sese and I heard about that long ago. We went to Shen Vi on Saturday and even took part in the filming. That¡¯s not all. We even saw the best actor, Liu Ye!¡±


    Those words of hers earned her an envious look from the ssmate. Several of their other ssmates were also attracted by her story. While they gathered around their desks, some of them even eximed in surprise, ¡°Wow? For real?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Baobao lifted her chin. ¡°I had some photos on my phone, but my dad said that he¡¯ll only return my phone after the National College Entrance Examination, so I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t show you right now.¡±


    She was having the time of her life talking while being surrounded by her ssmates, ¡°You can also choose to wait until ites to the cinemas and watch it for yourselves.¡±


    Some of their ssmates wanted to get the inside scoop about ¡°Rescue Mission¡± from Jiang Se as well. However, she merely gave them nomittal replies, hence they pestered Lu Baobao instead.


    After having her vanity satisfied, Lu Baobao no longer whined about the absence of her phone.


    The group¡¯s discussion shifted from the ¡°Rescue Mission¡± crew to the celebrities in the cast. Then, from the topic of celebrities, they somehow ended up discussing Zhao Ruoyun, a celebrity Lu Baobao had mentioned before.


    ¡°Recently, Zhao Ruoyun has gotten famous. I saw the newstely. Other than starring in ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯, Gu Jiaer had nothing but praise for her during the interview with Entertainment News two days ago. He said that Zhao Ruoyun has got the looks and is a professional actress. He might be hinting at his intention of giving her a helping hand.¡±


    Jiang Se was not very interested in the gossip, but then she heard someone say, ¡°I think Gu Jiaer will be filming ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯ soon. I was scrolling through Weibo the other day and there¡¯s a source iming that he¡¯s nning on naming Zhao Ruoyun the female lead.¡±


    When this came up, more of their ssmates gathered around. Everyone contributed their opinions. Just as some of them admired Zhao Ruoyun, there naturally would be haters. A small group of girls had a heated argument with pink faces, and Jiang Se was having a slight headache from all the bickering.


    ¡°In any case, there¡¯s must be a reason if Zhao Ruoyun does manage to end up as the female lead.¡± Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s fans stood firmly on her side.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Perhaps it¡¯s an unspoken rule,¡± someone on the other side said.


    This statement made the little fan¡¯s face flush. She shouted with contempt, ¡°Even if it is, it just goes to show that she¡¯s pretty enough to get all the attention.¡±


    ¡°How beautiful is she? I think Jiang Se¡¯s much prettier.¡±


    Just like that, the line of fire shifted to Jiang Se.


    Her female ssmates shifted their gaze onto Jiang Se. Although there were some who were still unwilling to give up, nobody made any retorts.


    Jiang Se was beautiful indeed. She was even prettier than the popr female actresses of the era.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if she¡¯s beautiful. At least, Zhao Ruoyun is the female lead now. Jiang Se isn¡¯t,¡± someone muttered.


    Lu Baobao was not happy to hear this, and she forgot that she had been praising Zhao Ruoyun highly before this. She said with contempt, ¡°It¡¯s just that Sese doesn¡¯t have the opportunity to join a cast. If she could, there¡¯s no telling who¡¯ll end up as the female lead.¡±


    Her voice had barely faded when the ssmate before them seemed to have remembered something. ¡°By the way, I heard that the production team is intending to recruit actors from the Imperial Capital Film Academy.¡±


    Jiang Se was having a slight headache from all the arguing. She was about to tell them to stop their bickering when she heard this revtion. ¡°I came across the newsst night. It said that Gu Jiaer is intending to head to the Imperial Capital Film Academy to recruit some members for the cast.¡±


    ¡°Gu Jiaer is known for his pure romance films. I absolutely love his style! I enjoy some of his previous works like ¡®Love in the Eastern Capital¡¯, ¡®Unrequited Love¡¯...¡± The person gushing was familiar with the subject matter as many of Gu Jiaer¡¯s films were mentioned. ¡°He¡¯s known for featuring new actors and actresses. His works are also aesthetic.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not that far from the Imperial Capital Film Academy. Why don¡¯t we head over and have a look?¡± Lu Baobao suggested after thinking for a while. ¡°Who knows? We might just get noticed by a famous director.¡±


    It was clear that she could not get enough of the m after how smoothly things went in Shen Vi.


    The dazzling entertainment industry and the various celebrities attracted her. The experience of being an extra had inspired an interest in her. She sounded slightly excited when she asked, ¡°Ma Jingjing, did the news say when Gu Jiaer¡¯s heading to the Imperial Capital Film Academy to recruit the cast?¡±


    When Ma Jingjing heard the question directed at her, she hesitated. ¡°The news didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Lu Baobao seemed slightly disappointed. Jiang Se, however, seemed to be considering something.


    Based on their trip to Shen Vist Saturday, she could tell that ordinary people looked forward to meeting celebrities. Not even the smallest of leaks could escape the eyes of the media and the fans.


    If the whereabouts of the cast or crew were leaked, many people would flock toward the location. There had been a huge gathering outside the ¡°Rescue Mission¡± filming site the other day as everyone was trying their best to get onto the set.


    It remained to be ascertained if Gu Jiaer¡¯s crew of ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, the one Ma Jingjing mentioned, would go to the Imperial Capital Film Academy for the casting as the news had said. Even if it was true, the actual time would not be announced.


    However, Lu Baobao would not be herself if she gave up this easily. ¡°We should go there together. We might be able to pick something up,¡± she said loudly.


    Although some of their ssmates felt excited at her suggestion, the writings on the upper-left corner of the ckboard seemed to be screaming in protest. ¡°Countdown to the National College Entrance Examination: 4 days left!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. The exams are around the corner. If I flunk this, I¡¯ll be dead.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: Information


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the others heard this, they backed down from the suggestion as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    After all, the National College Entrance Examination was around the corner. Even if they wasted their time to go to the film academy and the production team was casting for the uing movie, they might not be selected in the end.


    On the other hand, the National College Entrance Examination involved their future. When they thought about it this way, the others gradually calmed down.


    When the bell for the morning self-study period rang, the others returned to their respective seats. Lu Baobao wrinkled her nose and pulled Jiang Se¡¯s hand, refusing to give up. ¡°Even if they¡¯re not going, we should go.¡±


    In truth, Jiang Se was also tempted to go.


    Zhou Hui had been clear about her view on this. If she wanted to go to college, she would have to pay for her own tuition.


    However, Jiang Se was at a loss as to the kind of job that would earn her enough money to cover her tuition and amodation fees within two months. It would be great if she had more opportunities to earn more money.


    However, Jiang Se shot Lu Baobao a look and reminded her, ¡°The National College Entrance Examination is just around the corner. Didn¡¯t you say that your parents will kill you if you flunk it?¡±


    When Lu Baobao mentioned this earlier, she had seemed sullen. At this moment, however, she waved her hand in dismissal. ¡°It was just a figure of speech. Moreover, my parents know me. They don¡¯t expect me to get into a first-tier university. After all, our results are simr.¡±


    Her results were average, and she chose the arts stream. She could still manage thenguages, but she was behind in her English and mathematics. All she could do was to burn the midnight oil and memorize some knowledge about politics, history, and geography to salvage some points.


    ¡°Our school isn¡¯t far from the film academy. The subway is near as well. There are only five or six stations between here and there, so we can head over after school at night. We¡¯ll just be there to see if we can find out about anything. It won¡¯t take long,¡± Lu Baobao pleaded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡±


    When Jiang Se nodded, Lu Baobao shot up and made a victorious gesture. ¡°Yes!¡±


    The teacher-in-charge came in carrying a pile of objects at this moment. Her face darkened when she saw the scene.


    ¡°Lu Baobao!¡±


    Having seen the teachering from a long way off, the other students in the ss had already taken out their books and pretended to study. Because Lu Baobao had been talking to Jiang Se just now, she did not notice the situation at the door. When her name was called, she flinched.


    The teacher walked into the ssroom with heavy footsteps and dropped the items she was carrying onto her desk with a loud bang. The students did not even dare to breathe.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few days away to the National College Entrance Examination, and you¡¯re still in this yful mood! I was under the impression that you¡¯re a good English speaker, but your results aren¡¯t satisfactory in the recent test. Out of a total of 150 marks, you¡¯ve only scored 68! You had more than half of the vocabry, listening, and multiple-choice questions wrong!¡±


    She grew more agitated as she droned on. Lu Baobao looked pitiful being scolded like that, but she dared not make a sound.


    The English teacher, who bore the surname Lin, was a strict and responsible person. She was on a roll now. She rummaged through the answer sheets and found the one with Lu Baobao¡¯s name on it.


    ¡°Look at this. There are 50 questions on this answer sheet, and you got more than half of them wrong! English is an important subject. What will you do in the National College Entrance Examination if you keep this up?¡±


    Not a single squeak could be heard from the ss. Everyone was feeling sympathetic toward Lu Baobao whose face was now red from being told off by Teacher Lin.


    Lu Baobao had been caught talking during lessons by Teacher Lin several times before. This had displeased this English teacher greatly. After giving her a round of scolding, she suppressed her anger.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay back after school and write ten lines for every vocabry you¡¯ve gotten wrong. You can go back once you can memorize all of them.¡±


    When Teacher Lin said that, Lu Baobao looked as if she had nothing left to live for.


    She had made an appointment with Jiang Se to try their luck at the Imperial Capital Film Academy after school and see if they could run into the casting call for ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± or get some inside scoop.


    However, she did not expect to have such rotten luck. Jiang Se had literally just agreed to go when she was caught by Teacher Lin.


    Lessons were over at 5 p.m. while the students were to do their revision from 8 to 9 a.m.


    However, due to the sheer amount of homework of the 12th graders, the teachers would usually drag the lessons on until it was well past 5.30 p.m. despite the school having set the timetable until 5 p.m. Lu Baobao had intended to slip away after 5.30 p.m. with Jiang Se. However, if she was forced to stay back, she would surely not make it to the Imperial Capital Film Academy that day.


    When she thought about this, Lu Baobao appeared glum. She nced at Jiang Se but dared not say anything before Teacher Lin.


    Now that Teacher Lin had released all her steam, she began ing on the trial examination results, ¡°This time, some of you didn¡¯t do well while some of you exceeded expectations.¡±


    As she said this, Teacher Lin¡¯s gaze seemed to sweep past Jiang Se.


    ¡°Especially Jiang Se. Hernguage and mathematics have improved greatlypared to before. She¡¯s even more outstanding in English this time. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s made the effort.¡±


    The original Jiang Se¡¯s results were rather poor, especially since her heart had not been in the right ce for studies. When she was reborn, the current Jiang Se did not dare perform too well after finding out about the original Jiang Se¡¯s character.


    Even so, Teacher Lin was already showering her with praises. Even her expression, which had turned sour because of Lu Baobao, softened considerably.


    If Lu Baobao was detained, she naturally would not be able to go out of the school at night. When Jiang Se left at night, Lu Baobao was teary-eyed. She clearly wanted to go with her but did not dare.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look and familiarize myself with the journey. Even if Ma Jingjing says that this was on the news, it¡¯s not certain that the tryouts will take ce today.¡±


    Jiang Se tried tofort her, ¡°There are four days to the National College Entrance Examination. You¡¯d better focus on that for now.¡±


    She was different from Lu Baobao. When she sat for the National College Entrance Examination thest time, she managed to get into the best university in the imperial capital with her outstanding results.


    Even though it had been some years ago, after having gone through the mock exam, she knew what she could expect from the actual examination this time. She did not have a problem with the three main subjects and had always nned her actions. Two weeks ago, she had already highlighted the important points for history, geography, and the other subjects.


    Even if she could not perform as well as when she had been Feng Nan, she was confident that she could still manage to earn a spot in the best university without much difficulty.


    Therefore, her worries were not her results but the tuition fees.


    The best university would offer certain financial assistance to students with outstanding achievements, but her time as Jiang Se was too short. Despite her current performance, the chances of her getting the aid were too slim, so she would have to work hard about it herself.


    Jiang Se had heard about the Imperial Capital Film Academy before.


    Every year, hordes of handsome boys and beautiful girls would be enrolled here. Many childhood stars were already famous during their youth here.


    There was a rule in the academy. The first-years were not allowed to be involved in any films, whereas the third-years were, hence the academy was not in short supply of stars.


    When it was enrollment season, reporters would swarm to the academy. At that time, almost every news outlet would be reporting the situation at the Imperial Capital Film Academy. If one was lucky, they would even be caught on camera and be featured on the news.


    Many students went in and out of the school. Compared to high school, things were much more rxed here.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Favor


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The students here all had dreams of making it into the entertainment industry and bing stars. Needless to say, there were many handsome and beautiful people. Jiang Se stood there for a moment before adjusting her backpack straps and walking into the academy.


    She did not hurry about to ask if the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± crew was here to do their casting call in the film academy. Instead, she walked around the campus to familiarize herself with the surroundings.


    After finding out about the rough locations of the various faculties, she felt slightly tired. From the corner of her eye, she saw a marble fountain nearby.


    The fountain was beautifully crafted. Jiang Se walked up to it, removed her backpack, and sat at the edge. Then, she took out a bottle of mineral water that she had bought and drank it.


    The fountain behind her was spouting water into the air and a few drops of water asionally sshed on her face. It provided her with some cool relief on this hot night.


    While she took a paper towel and wiped the sweat from her forehead, she caught a fragrant scent in the air. Someone had sat beside her. Soon after that, she felt something sting her nose.


    She turned to look. A girl in a short red dress sat a meter away from her. Her long, fair legs were especially eye-catching in contrast to her red dress.


    With an open bottle of nail polish beside her, the girl had her legs crossed. She was painting her toenails.


    ¡°Oh, is the smell bothering you?¡±


    Jiang Se¡¯s gaze seemed to have caught the girl¡¯s attention. After she finished painting her big toe, she looked up and revealed her delicately made-up face which had been half-covered by her wavy auburn hair moments ago.


    Her eyebrows were raised, but she did not stop painting her toenails.


    Jiang Se looked at her for a long while. The girl snorted before reinserting the brush into the bottle to get some fresh nail polish and was about to paint her other toe when Jiang Se spoke, ¡°I can see your ck undergarments.¡±


    As the girl¡¯s hand jolted, the red nail polish sttered onto her toes. She hastily returned the brush into the bottle and retrieved some tissue paper from her bag.


    Jiang Se took two pieces of her own tissue paper and extended them toward her. The girl hastily took them and started wiping off the nail polish without thanking her.


    ¡°We¡¯re both girls. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The girl finished cleaning her toes, but she did not close her legs. Instead, she leaned forward, causing her already-short dress to slide further upward. She teased Jiang Se, ¡°Would you like to have another look?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t swing that way.¡±


    Jiang Se stuffed her pack of tissues back into her backpack, clearly unfazed by the teasing.


    Her reaction made the girl burst out inughter. She then screwed the cap for the nail polish on and inched closer to Jiang Se.


    ¡°Hey, which faculty are you from?¡± When the girl asked her question, she reached up and tucked her long hair behind her right ear. ¡°You¡¯re from the Performing Arts Faculty, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re pretty. In fact, you look much prettier than that Liu Yuchun who just joined the department this year.¡±


    That name rang a bell in Jiang Se¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a casting call here, so I came to have a look.¡±


    The girl¡¯s hand paused halfway through her own hair. Shortly after that, she said with a smile, ¡°As expected of the powerful media. Everybody knows about it now that it¡¯s on the news.¡±


    She inched closer, her heavy perfume assaulting Jiang Se¡¯s nostrils.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯vee all the way for nothing,¡± she sneered, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Jiang Se nodded.


    ¡°The academy has a partnership with the crew. There won¡¯t be an opportunity for you tond an important role. The teachers are the ones who will be suggesting names for the tryouts.¡± As she ran her fingers through her hair again, she turned and wanted to lean on Jiang Se.


    ¡°Do you have a backer? Do you have a sugar daddy? Do you have money?¡±


    Every time she asked a question, Jiang Se would shake her head. In the end, the girl rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Yet, you want to make it into the entertainment industry? You must be out of your mind from all the dreaming about bing a star!¡±


    The girl¡¯s body was soft and well-rounded with the peaks on her chest towering over the rest of her body. Jiang Se seemed young and inexperienced inparison.


    Although the girl seemed to be a born socializer, Jiang Se was not used to being this close to other people, so she gently pushed the girl so that she was sitting upright and moved further away from her.


    ¡°I just want to be an extra.¡±


    Unlike the original Jiang Se, she had no ambitions of making it big in the entertainment industry.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s disregard for actors had influenced her somewhat. At the moment, she merely wanted tond a role to cope with her current predicament.


    If this was her life from now on, she would have to be more responsible about it, at the very least.


    ¡°An extra?¡±


    When Jiang Se pushed her away the first time, the girl had stubbornly leaned back onto Jiang Se, not wanting to be pushed away.


    However, when Jiang Se expressed her interest to be an extra, she was stunned and straightened up on her own. ¡°Did youe all the way just to be an extra?¡±


    She gave Jiang Se an appraising look, seeming puzzled. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you know how much extras get paid daily and how much you can get by being a supporting actor with lines?¡±


    Jiang Se shouldered her backpack and stood up. She had walked around the academy today and familiarized herself with the locations of the different faculties. She also noticed that there were no signs of enhanced security which would have apanied the presence of the production team.


    The Imperial Capital Film Academy had an open-door concept, so it was easy to go in and out of the campus.


    If the production team was here, the reporters would have used everything in their arsenals to slip in and keep an eye out.


    She felt that she had made this trip for nothing. This girl¡¯s words merely confirmed her guesses.


    Since she gained nothing and had her revision waiting for her at night, she decided to head back.


    The girl was holding the tissue with which she had wiped the spilled nail polish off her toes. She looked at Jiang Se and frowned.


    ¡°Do you have...¡±


    She seemed to want to say something but appeared gloomy in the end. She ran her fingers through her auburn curls as she thought about something and lowered her hand.


    ¡°Forget it. There are no auditions on campus. The teachers will rmend students and direct them to the casting call location.¡± She licked her lips and reached for her satchel to take out a small mirror. ¡°I heard that it¡¯ll be on the 12th of June on level 13 of the Yijing Building in the outer circle of the imperial capital. You can go and try your luck then.¡±


    The girl looked at her own reflection in the mirror. Then, she took out her lipstick and patched her makeup. ¡°But I¡¯ll have to warn you that the roles of the lead and important supporting characters have already been determined. Even if you make it, you¡¯ll only be an extra, at best.¡±


    Jiang Semitted the address she said to memory and thanked her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I just don¡¯t like owing other people favors.¡± She waved the tissues in her hand and did not continue chatting with Jiang Se after that. She lowered her head, unscrewed the nail polish bottle, and began painting her nails again.


    Jiang Se reminded her again before she left, ¡°You¡¯re exposing yourself again.¡±


    The girl kept a straight face and ignored her. When Jiang Se was some distance away, she closed her legs and could not help butugh.


    When Jiang Se returned to the school, Lu Baobao was still copying the English words.


    Upon seeing Jiang Se, she flung her arms with a forlorn expression on her face as she asked nervously, ¡°Sese, have you been to the film academy? Did you see Xu Xiaoying? Did you see Zhou Jingxuan?¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: Grumbling


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lu Baobao mentioned a few names in rapid session. Jiang Se did not even have the time to eat whilemuting to the academy and back. When Lu Baobao grabbed her hand and swung it, she felt slightly dizzy.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She looked at the open English textbook before Lu Baobao. ¡°Aren¡¯t you done yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve copied them a few times already. Teacher Lin is doing this on purpose.¡± Lu Baobao tossed her pen away in irritation and held onto Jiang Se¡¯s hand with both of hers. ¡°She said that I¡¯m not using my brain while writing from memory.¡±


    She had been left alone to copy the English vocabry in the ssroom. Her mind had traveled elsewhere long ago, so she naturally could not continue.


    Despite having copied them for half a day, she did not remember even a single one, thus she made several mistakes during the dictation test.


    Teacher Lin was furious at this. She would only allow her to leave when she passed the dictation test.


    ¡°Tell me about the film academy,¡± she inquired about the trip that she did not make with Jiang Se, seeming as if she was wronged. ¡°I wanted to go as well.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any stars. I just when there and looked around. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for me to casually bump into celebrities on campus.¡±


    The National College Entrance Examination was just around the corner, yet this young girl was still thinking about meeting celebrities. Jiang Se thought about it and decided to not tell Lu Baobao about the casting call in the Yijing Building at the outer circle of the imperial capital on the 12th in case she would be distracted from the looming exams.


    She decided to tell her about it after the exams and go with her.


    She gave her no hints about this and ended her chat with Lu Baobao. Then, she took out her books and started revising.


    Because she could not switch on the lights as she liked back at home, she could only make full use of the night revision times at school to cram the contents of the books into her head. Beside her, Lu Baobao was still trying to find out about the film academy. However, she noticed Jiang Se memorizing the books in silence. After pestering her for some time to no avail, she felt bored and turned to annoy someone else.


    When it was time for the National College Entrance Examination, Jiang Se was well prepared. After the final paper on the morning of the ninth, many of the students lingered outside and were reluctant to part.


    Jiang Se packed her things and went out, but someone poked her back with a pen.


    She turned to look and saw a boy blush under her gaze. There was a hopeful look in his eyes as if he wanted to get a response. He stammered, ¡°H-hi, do you remember what your answer was for the question 5(c)?¡±


    After the exams, many of the studentspared their answers the moment they got out. When he asked this, some other students moved closer as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Jiang Se rejected them directly.


    As she shook her head, the boy behind her turned a bright shade of red. He merely looked on as she walked down the stairs, not daring to give chase.


    When she returned home, Zhou Hui was still clearing the table. She did not ask how Jiang Se did in her exams. Instead, she demanded, ¡°When will you get your graduation certificate?¡±


    After she asked her question, she added an exnation, ¡°It¡¯ll be easier for you tond a job if you have a high school certificate. I heard from your Uncle Du that even factory salespeople need to have high school certificates now...¡±


    Jiang Se paused halfway through her drink. When she saw that Zhou Hui wanted to continue, she made a gesture to stop her. ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t want to give up on my studies to find work in the factory.¡±


    Zhou Hui paused halfway while she was wiping the table. There was an using look in her eyes. ¡°Your results are bad. You¡¯ll only be wasting your time in college. Moreover...¡±


    ¡°I have some confidence in my results this time. As for the tuition fees, I¡¯ll find something to do during the summer holidays. I¡¯ll think of a way to earn money. You and Uncle Du won¡¯t have to bear the cost.¡±


    Zhou Hui clearly did not believe her. However, it was difficult to put a rein on her daughter once she was grown up.


    After her second marriage, the centers of her life were her new family and children. She could barely help neglecting her eldest daughter. She wanted to give her a lesson now, but she realized that when she met Jiang Se¡¯s eyes, she could not say a word.


    When she mentioned this to Du Changqun that night, he merely said coldly, ¡°If she has the ability to earn her tuition fees, then let her study all she wants. In any case, I won¡¯t spend even a single penny on her.¡±


    He did not speak softly, so Jiang Se could hear the entirety of his statement clearly from the lowerpartment.


    ¡°I found a sales job in the factory for her, but she doesn¡¯t appreciate it. I¡¯ve done my part. Since she¡¯s graduated from high school, she¡¯ll have to pay if she wants to continue living under this roof...¡±


    The remainder of his words were drowned out by thumping footsteps. Zhou Hui blindly agreed to him, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her tomorrow.¡±


    The couple spoke no more. Jiang Se heaved a long sigh.


    Fortunately, Du Changqun did not insist on forbidding her from furthering her studies. However, his words were filled with disdain and he was very upset with her.


    She had to earn some money as quickly as possible. It would be best if she could live independently.


    The girl she had met in the Imperial Capital Film Academy the other day had said that the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± crew would be holding an audition for the cast on the 12th, so Jiang Se went to Lu Baobao¡¯s house the next morning.


    When she reached the Lu residence, she found that Lu Baobao had been grounded.


    Lu Baobao looked sullen at the door, dressed in her pink pajamas and she had not even bothered to tidy her hair. When she saw Jiang Se, she pouted and pointed into the house.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead!¡± The first sentence she uttered when she saw Jiang Se was a sort of wail.


    ¡°My dad told me to repeat Grade 12 for doing badly in my National College Entrance Examination.¡± Tears were welling up in her eyes while she looked sickly and her usual smile was nowhere to be seen. ¡°I¡¯vepared answers with the others after the exams and I got most of them wrong.¡±


    A few days before the exams, she had still been busy paying attention to the celebrities. Naturally, her results were not too satisfactory.


    Her parents were eyeing her like hungry tigers ring at their prey. They asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there at the door?¡±


    ¡°My ssmate,¡± she turned and answered. She turned back to Jiang Se and admitted sadly, ¡°My parents forbid me from going out with you. They¡¯re still nagging me about returningte from Shen Vi thest time.¡±


    In Lu Baobao¡¯s parent¡¯s eyes, the beautiful Jiang Se was like the devil who had taught their daughter to be wild, thus they did not like her. Jiang Se had been standing at the door for a long time now, yet they did not invite her in.


    Lu Baobao turned and swept her gaze across the inside of her house before asking Jiang Se, ¡°By the way, what brings you here?¡±


    Jiang Se could see that she was flustered as she replied, ¡°When I went to the film academy the other day, I met one of the students there and learned about the audition for the ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯ cast.


    When Lu Baobao heard this, her eyes brightened first. Shortly after that, she stomped her feet and asked, ¡°For real?¡±


    Jiang Se nodded. ¡°She said that there¡¯s an audition tomorrow in the outer circle of the imperial capital on level 13 of the Yijing Building.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this sooner?¡±


    When Lu Baobao heard that it was the next day, she was so exasperated that she almost cried. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s impossible. My dad¡¯s forcing me topare my answers with the other students. I won¡¯t be able to go anywhere tomorrow.¡± When she finished, she grumbled again, ¡°Now that you came here to meet me, my dad will raise his guard even higher and keep a closer eye on me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me this sooner?¡±


    She harped on, ¡°If you¡¯d told me this sooner, I might¡¯ve been able to think of something.¡±


    ¡°We were sitting for the National College Entrance Examination a few days ago. How was I supposed to tell you? Was I supposed to distract you?¡± Jiang Se frowned whilst Lu Baobao appeared to be at a loss for words.


    ¡°Anyway, I told you the time and address. If you have the time, just go. If you don¡¯t, forget it.¡±


    Lu Baobao mumbled, ¡°How can I let this opportunity slip past me?¡±


    Soon, Father Lu called her name from inside the house, and Jiang Se took a step back.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s calling you. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: Discussion


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lu Baobao stomped her feet. When she saw Jiang Se turn around, she wanted to call her, but her parents were urging her to go in already, so she could only reply to her parents and close the door helplessly.


    Jiang Se was very familiar with the outer circle of the imperial capital.


    There were plenty of shops and office buildings with the most expensive luxury brands gathered in the same area. Even the passersby were people with impable fashion sense.


    Many of the top industries had their headquarters located in the center of the outer circle. Even the Jianghua Group headquarters were there.


    The Yijing Building was on the northern side of the outer circle. Jiang Se walked along the street and could see it located opposite the China Film Group Corporation building. Many of the offices here were somewhat rted to the entertainment industry. Among the pedestrians, celebrities wearing shades over their eyes could even be seen hurrying into their cars while being escorted by their assistants.


    Before Jiang Se entered the building, she let her hair down andbed it with her fingers. Then, she checked her reflection in the ss door.


    She was only wearing a simple white T-shirt and had paired it with faded jeans. Although her attire was simple, her slender and long legs were still eye-catching.


    She tucked the hem of her shirt into her jeans to entuate her slim waist which formed a wonderful curve with her pronounced derriere.


    The underrated clothes could not suppress her natural beauty. Feng Nan¡¯s elegance was coupled with Jiang Se¡¯s godsent lovely looks. When she walked into the main lobby, several receptionists at the counter went forward to greet her and asked her softly about her destination.


    ¡°Level 13.¡±


    The receptionist nced repeatedly at Jiang Se¡¯s face. She was wondering if Jiang Se was some celebrity who had yet to make it big.


    There were 50 floors in the Yijing Building and the offices were rented by notable filmmakers.


    Working as a receptionist here meant that their chances of meeting celebrities were very high. Sometimes, they would even meet famous stars.


    However, Jiang Se¡¯s looks and demeanor were far better than the slightly popr female celebrities. She looked pretty even without makeup on.


    When the female receptionist learned that Jiang Se wanted to go to the 13th floor, she politely pressed the elevator button for her.


    ¡°I hear that ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯, the film directed by director Gu Jiaer that¡¯s about to begin shooting is having an audition on the 13th floor. Are you here for the movie as well?¡± The receptionist¡¯s words confirmed what Jiang Se had heard from the sexy female student she had met at the film academy before this.


    As the elevator doors slid open, Jiang Se merely gave her a smile. The receptionist returned an even sweeter smile and said, ¡°I hope to see you in the movie when ites out.¡±


    When the receptionist saw Jiang Se smile and nod at her, she seemed slightly excited. Before the elevator doors slid shut, she waved at Jiang Se and only returned to her post after the elevator went up. She chirped happily, ¡°That girl was beautiful and has great charm. She¡¯s much better than the six other young female actresses. She¡¯s here for Director Gu¡¯s ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯. I have a feeling that she¡¯ll be famous!¡±


    When the other female receptionists heard this, they immediately grew excited.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t seem to be the prideful type as well, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to talk to her just now.¡± When someone said this, the receptionist who spoke with Jiang Se just now nodded vigorously.


    ¡°She¡¯s slightly cold, but she¡¯s much better than many of the other celebrities. The famous stars aside, even the third and fourth-tier actors or actresses who aren¡¯t all that famous won¡¯t even look at you. However, the pretty girl just now was polite. It¡¯s clear that she has a much better upbringingpared to the small stars.¡±


    Jiang Se had no inkling that the receptionist who had helped her with the elevator just now was intending to be her fan. When she reached level 13, she saw many others who were there for the audition as well.


    The receptionist handed her a list and asked her to fill in her particrs. Most of the people here must have been students from the film academy since many of them knew each other and were huddled together.


    Jiang Se filled in her details and waited quietly in a corner for her name to be called.


    Although she was one of the earlier ones, there was already a queue. She swept her gaze across the room and did not see Lu Baobao. She wondered if she was on her way here or if she was noting after all.


    There were more people in the reception room. However, a majority of the people here for the audition were students, and many of them noticed Jiang Se¡¯s unfamiliar face. They isted her instinctively.


    The person who called her name was a beautiful woman with a bob cut. She gave Jiang Se and appraising look before asking, ¡°Jiang Se?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± She beckoned Jiang Se to follow her.


    The location for the audition was a meeting room. When Jiang Se entered, there were about a dozen others seated inside. Half of the meeting room had been cleared away, clearly meant to give the audition participants space to perform.


    Jiang Se was not very confident in her performance. Although she had earned the internationally acimed famous director, Zhang Jingan¡¯s praise during the filming of ¡°Rescue Mission¡±, she had no actual acting experience. Naturally, she was not in a position to discuss her acting skills.


    She had unwittingly satisfied Zhang Jingan the other day because she had heard the news about ¡°Feng Nan¡±. Even so, she showed none of this on her expression.


    ¡°Brother Sun, she¡¯s here,¡± announced the beautiful woman who led her into the room before silently retreating to the back of the meeting room. She rested her hands before her stomach and looked at Jiang Se who was making her way to the empty space in the middle.


    The others in the room were sizing Jiang Se up. For a moment, nobody spoke. Only quiet breathing could be heard.


    Even to those who were used to seeing handsome men and beautifuldies in the entertainment industry, Jiang Se¡¯s beauty came as a pleasant surprise. There was no doubt that she was a newbie. Her face was fresh and her aura unique. The person called ¡°Brother Sun¡± looked up and gestured toward Jiang Se.


    ¡°Turn around for me.¡±


    Jiang Se turned as she was told. There were no ws in her form, mannerisms, or face regardless of the angle. It was as if she was born for this line of work. She looked pleasingly beautiful no matter which angle she was looked at.


    Many celebrities looked gorgeous on-screen but might not necessarily be so in person. They were merely suitable for the screen.


    However, this newbie was different. She had not put any makeup on while her smooth, long hair was tucked behind her ears, revealing the graceful lines of her chin. Even without smiling, she looked like a flower waiting to bloom as she stood there. She was mesmerizing to look at.


    ¡°Is this a freshman from the film academy¡¯s Faculty of Performing Arts?¡± A young man in a white shirt leaned forward from behind Sun Qiming, his eyes shining. ¡°She has great physical appeal.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± Sun Qiming shook his head before giving Jiang Se another nce. Then, he picked up the list and read out, ¡°She¡¯s only 17. She¡¯s written Jucai High School in the academy column.¡±


    The others whispered among themselves. Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± was a youth romance film with aesthetic cinematography. It featured good-looking idols as its male and female leads and was a product aimed at the younger viewers.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Self-rmendation


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Se¡¯s appearance matched Gu Jiaer¡¯s requirements. However, she had not listed down any acting experience. She was also not a student from the film academy. She was pretty, but that was all she was.


    ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± was important to Gu Jiaer. He had even written the script himself, and it had been edited several times before it finally passed.


    He intended to contend for the Baihua Film Awards with this film and win it so that fame would follow the merit. Therefore, he was also careful in choosing his sponsors. He was worried that the sponsors would specify for some talentless artiste to be the male or female lead and ruin this film in which he had poured much of his energy and time.


    He made repeated considerations for the female lead before deciding on Zhao Ruoyun whose looks and acting skills were up to his standard.


    Sun Qiming flipped through the information list. The cast for the male and female leads had already been decided whereas the supporting actors with considerable screen-time had already been named by therger sponsors.


    The characters that the people here would be auditioning for were less important characters. Even so, they needed to have some acting skills.


    With Jiang Se¡¯s experience, even if she made it into the cast, she would only be an extra, at most.


    Sun Qiming ced the list back onto the table. He was about to say something when someone called him softly from the back, ¡°Brother Sun.¡±


    He turned around to see a bespectacled man lean forward while his gaze fell on Jiang Se. There was a lecherous look in his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t Zhao Ruoyun in need of a double in the script?¡±


    Sun Qiming immediately understood what he meant.


    ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± was a romance film, so there was bound to be intimate scenes in the film.


    Ever since Zhao Ruoyun made her debut, she had been signed under Huaxing, a famous name in the industry. Huaxing had many connections and was very supportive of her. Thepany was very strict about maintaining her image as a fresh, high-quality idol.


    This time, she epted the role from ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± and became Gu Jiaer¡¯s female lead. Although Huaxing had rxed some of its terms, thepany rejected the scene whereby the female lead, ¡°Wang Qianqian¡±, had to be shot half-naked. Thepany requested the crew to find her a double.


    There were all kinds of people in the entertainment industry, many of whom wanted to be famous overnight although most of them did not have the resources to. Naturally, there were also those who were willing to strip to be famous.


    Sun Qiming had not been in a hurry to find Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s double before this. It would be very easy to find a handful of doubles in the industry since there were many who were willing to show their backs on screen.


    However, the bespectacled man¡¯s words behind him gave him an idea. When he regarded Jiang Se again, there was a meaningful look in his eyes.


    There were many unspoken rules in the entertainment industry. He had seen many young and beautiful girls such as Jiang Se who wanted to be famous.


    If she wanted to appear on-screen, aside from having the background and acting skills, she could also get the opportunity by capitalizing on her natural endowments.


    The people behind him knew about the rules of the games of the industry a long time ago. When the bespectacled man made that suggestion to Sun Qiming, the others acted as if nothing had happened.


    Sun Qiming spoke, ¡°You have no acting experience. This time...¡±


    The moment she walked into the meeting room, Jiang Se appraised the people inside the meeting room just as she herself was being assessed.


    She caught the expression and attitude Sun Qiming disyed when he talked to the others. Besides that, she noticed the subsequent change in his bodynguage as well. Because she could tell that Sun Qiming was about to turn her away, she immediately cut him short, ¡°When ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯ was filmed in Shen Vi, I was personally nominated by director Zhang Jingan to y one of the characters.¡± She made it sound vague on purpose and did not mention that it was only an extra role with a single line.


    However, when Jiang Se said this, Sun Qiming¡¯s expression shifted from being distracted to finding focus.


    ¡°What?¡± He sat up straighter. Then, he reached out to see the form which Jiang Se had filled up.


    ¡°You were in ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Se nodded. Her eyes were determined, and her gaze did not falter. She did not seem to be lying.


    Indeed, ¡°Rescue Mission¡± was being filmed in Shen Vi right now, so Sun Qiming half-believed what she said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you include it in your form?¡±


    ¡°Did I have to write it out?¡± Jiang Se ran her hand through her hair and disyed a charming smile. ¡°I managed to get into the ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯ cast thanks to Senior Liu Ye. I never filled up anything. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know about that.¡±


    When she said this, she bowed to express her apology, and her long hair fell from her petite shoulders. Her legs were stock straight and her slim waist caught everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡±


    However, the look Sun Qiming was giving her right now was different from the one he had disyed before this. After all, she had mentioned the name of the Best Actor, Liu Ye.


    He did not believe Jiang Sepletely, but he did not dismiss her words either.


    The main reason was that she was beautiful. She certainly possessed the qualities which would catch Liu Ye¡¯s attention.


    With the mention of Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye, Jiang Se¡¯s standing in his heart changed. Sun Qiming reached for the script and the other information sheets again. When she saw him do this, she knew that her words had an important effect on him.


    However, despite that, she was not convinced that she would be recruited by the production team.


    Sun Qiming¡¯s eyes were now skimming over the information sheets in his hands. Some of the important characters the script needed had been listed out. However, most of these characters¡¯ names were underlined in red. In other words, the underlined characters were those whose actors had already been determined and could not be changed.


    Sun Qiming frowned as he went through the remaining characters, running a finger down the list of names.


    Jiang Se hadnded a role in ¡°Rescue Mission¡±. Even if it was a minor role, it was enough for him to take her seriously.


    Zhang Jingan was a famous director, and ¡°Rescue Mission¡± was a huge production. When it premiered in the future, aside from Zhao Ruoyun, who yed a supporting character, he might be able to create some publicity with Jiang Se.


    With this, Jiang Se¡¯s status in his heart had immediately changed. After all, she was pretty and was topic material. She would be beneficial for the film in the future.


    His finger reached a namebeled ¡°Air Stewardess, Miss Zhang¡±. He looked up at Jiang Se and asked, ¡°Can you speak simple English?¡±


    Miss Zhang¡¯s character required the actress to have some basicmand of the Englishnguage. In fact, Gu Jiaer had mentioned that it would be best if the actress knew some French since she would also be saying some lines in French in the film.


    However, that was not a requirement that was easy to fulfill.


    Although there were people who knew French in the Faculty of Foreign Languages, there were not many who could express themselves and were pretty enough to be on camera.


    Bearing that in mind, Gu Jiaer decided topromise. He requested that the person who auditioned for this role to have a grasp of simple English.


    Sun Qiming initially intended to get an actual air stewardess to y this role.


    Upon hearing his question, Jiang Se sighed in relief and smiled.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: Disy


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If Sun Qiming had asked about acting skills, Jiang Se would have felt unconfident about herself. However, foreignnguage was apulsory subject for her and she had learned it since young.


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a few foreignnguage sses since I was a kid, so I have no problem speaking a few lines in simple English.¡±


    Sun Qiming was slightly surprised to hear this.


    The people behind him wore simr expressions. It was clear that nobody expected Jiang Se to be anything more than a bimbo.


    Sun Qiming nced at the information file and made a gesture for her to say something.


    If Jiang Se really did know English, she would most likely be cast as the character Miss Zhang.


    She recounted her experience as the cast of ¡°Rescue Mission¡± in simple English. Sun Qiming nodded, appearing pleased.


    ¡°Your image and bearing fit one of the film¡¯s characters very well.¡±


    When Jiang Se had said that she could speak English, Sun Qiming and the others thought that she had only learned it in school or taken some sses outside, at most.


    However, when she opened her mouth to speak, he discovered that she had exceeded his expectations by arge margin. Even though she merely spoke a few simple sentences, thenguage did not sound awkwarding from her.


    However, there was also the possibility that she had rehearsed this part beforehand.


    Sun Qiming took out the page concerning the air stewardess, Miss Zhang, from the information file. He passed it to Jiang Se through one of the crew members.


    ¡°Try these lines.¡±


    Jiang Se took the paper and naturally saw the character whose ¡°image and bearing¡± fit very well with hers, as mentioned by Sun Qiming.


    This character did not seem to have many parts in the entire film. She merely made two appearances from the beginning until the end. Her lines had clearly been split into two. It must have had something to do with connecting the plot.


    Sun Qiming¡¯s current request was an actual test. It was different from when she had been like a duck being driven onto a perch during the filming of ¡°Rescue Mission¡± in Shen Vi.


    Besides having to perform under the stares of a dozen people in the meeting room, the lines in the script Sun Qiming gave her were written in Chinese. If her im of being able to speak English was a bluff or if she had prepared her self-introduction beforehand, she would naturally have no luck with the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± cast.


    Also, she was not in costume yet. She was wearing simple clothes and would be performing solo. This would not be like the experience of filming ¡°Rescue Mission¡± in Shen Vi, whereby Gao Rong¡¯s lines came first and helped her get into character.


    Under such circumstances, it would be difficult for her to get into character. A real newbie would feel flustered and frightened.


    This was also what Sun Qiming wanted to test.


    If she had been in the ¡°Rescue Mission¡± cast, been spoken favorably of by the best actor, Liu Ye, and was praised by Zhang Jingan, she might have difficulty getting into character, but she would not be overwhelmed by the atmosphere in this meeting room.


    Jiang Se nced through Miss Zhang¡¯s lines in the script. She would be introducing the 20th arrondissement of Paris. She could not help but ask, ¡°France? Will I be speaking in French?¡±


    She gave Sun Qiming another unexpected surprise. Sun Qiming found himself leaning forward when he asked, ¡°Do you know French as well?¡±


    Jiang Se nodded slightly. ¡°A little.¡±


    She was currently in need of money and needed tond this role. At this current moment, Jiang Se would not be shy to showcase all of her strong points.


    Sun Qiming snapped his fingers loudly. ¡°In that case, you should get ready. We¡¯ll begin when you¡¯re done.¡±


    When he finished, he readjusted his sitting posture and said no more.


    Silence fell upon the meeting room. The only audible sound was the soft hum from the air conditioner outlets above their heads.


    Jiang Se lowered her gaze to the script in her hands. She closed her eyes.


    The character she would be portraying was a worker in the service industry. As she recalled the memories of her encounters with air stewardesses, she remembered how they talked and presented themselves.


    She softened her eyes and curled her lips. When she reopened her eyes, she appeared gentle. Her young girl¡¯s smile was sweet, and her eyes were clear. Even though she knew that she was only acting, her smile seemed to radiate, causing her eyes to brighten up as well.


    She tucked her long hair behind her ears, revealing half of her facial contour and her slender graceful neckline. When she opened her mouth to speak, her lines were automatically tranted into French.


    She did not seem affected or awkward. She was incredibly natural.


    Under the stares of many, every movement of her limbs seemed refined, as if this was a scene under Gu Jiaer¡¯s direction that had been surgically cut and edited.


    Even when Jiang Se lowered her head to look at the script, she made the action seem natural for her character.


    Her tone was soft and gentle. The unique French ent sounded slightly romantic from her. Yet, there was also a hint of the haughtiness of a French woman.


    The impression she gave them was more than her light about having taken a few sses before.


    Quite a number of the people present there felt as if they were not sitting in a meeting room in Huaxia¡¯s imperial capital. Instead, they felt as if they were in France and listening to her exin about France¡¯s local history at a pace that was neither too fast nor too slow.


    Even though the others did not understand what she said, this did not hinder them from being pulled into her world.


    At that moment, her outstanding looks became her bonus trait and strengthened the effect she had on the others.


    When Sun Qiming looked at her again, he no longer treated her as a bimbo. He was now convinced that Jiang Se had been praised by Zhang Jingan by name and that she had yed a character in ¡°Rescue Mission¡±.


    There were some ws in her disy. Her tone and the way she carried herself did not resemble a service personnel working with an airline. Instead, she resembled a youngdy from a rich family who was used to being waited on.


    However, a blemish did not obscure a jade¡¯s luster. She quickly got into character. The transition of her expressions was natural and there was nothing awkward about it. Also, she did not seem to have any stage fright.


    The most important part was that her French was good just as she imed. The emotion she conveyed was what Gu Jiaer had been looking for.


    As for her overly noble bearing that did not fit the character of a person working in the service industry, it became an advantage in the film instead of a disadvantage.


    Gu Jiaer was shooting an aesthetic film. He was looking for an actress instead of an actual air stewardess. Jiang Se¡¯s looks and bearings were great. They added value to the film which was a good thing.


    The only thing that worried Sun Qiming was that this neer was too beautiful. Her temperament was excellent as well. The scenes in which she would be appearing involved the male and female leads. When that time came, the female lead, Zhao Ruoyun, might even pale beside her.


    However, Sun Qiming could not think of any single point why he should not use Jiang Se. He had a feeling that he had probably stumbled upon a gem.


    When Jiang Se finished reading her lines, he stood up.


    ¡°Very good. Someone will contact you to go over the details soon. See you in the cast.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Sess


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Sun Qiming looked at Jiang Se now, there was no longer any contempt or judgment in his eyes. It was clear that she hadnded the role.


    Jiang Se felt relieved as well. She trotted up to him and shook his hand. Then, the short-haireddy who led her into the meeting room escorted her out.


    ¡°That was some performance.¡± A smile appeared on the short-haireddy¡¯s beautiful face and her expression was more eager now.


    ¡°Brother Sun has seen the performance of several people earlier in the day. You¡¯re the first to be confirmed for a role.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m really lucky.¡±


    Jiang Se chatted with her as she was led into another office to wait.


    About six minutester, another individual appeared.


    This time, Jiang Se¡¯s character was a genuine supporting character with a few lines. Although it was not a major role, it was much better than the character that interacted with Gao Rong in ¡°Rescue Mission¡±.


    Therefore, not only were two sets of contracts prepared. She was even given a script. The person brought the documents into the office.


    ¡°¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯ will most probably start filming on the 16th of June. The dates of your scenes will be determined as per the schedule...¡± The person who was exining the schedule to her was a girl in a pink dress with her hair tied into a ponytail.


    As she spoke, she nced at Jiang Se¡¯s face asionally, seeming distracted after a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She seemed to have noticed the distraction herself. She gave Jiang Se an apologetic smile. ¡°However, we¡¯ll try our best to arrange the dates from the end of July to early September ording to your avability.¡±


    The arrangement of the schedule was most probably determined with regard to the dates of the male and female leads.


    Jiang Se knew that she was only a neer in the entertainment industry. Naturally, she had to adapt to the schedule of the more famous stars.


    When the girl saw that Jiang Se did not seem to be having any qualms, she took out the contract and pushed it toward Jiang Se.


    Jiang Se did not belong to any talentpany, so she had to do everything herself.


    When she took the contract, she did not flip through it casually and sign her name on it as the girl expected her to. Instead, she began reading it seriously.


    For now, Jiang Se was the only one to seed in Sun Qiming¡¯s audition. Therefore, the girl merely nced at her watch and did not urge her on.


    The contract was not long with only nine pages to it. Jiang Se went through the regtions listed in the contract and only nodded after confirming that there were no issues with it. She pushed the contract back toward the girl. ¡°The payment isn¡¯t stated here.¡±


    ¡°About that...¡± The girl in the pink dress looked up and gave Jiang Se a nce.


    Despite the person sitting before her not being a first-rate celebrity in the entertainment industry, she was feeling the same invisible pressure.


    Jiang Se said nothing while looking extremely young. Nevertheless, the girl in the pink dress could not help but reveal the highest pay set by the crew for the character of Miss Zhang.


    ¡°The highest we can offer is $7,500. That¡¯s $6,000 after taxes.¡± She heaved a deep sigh and bit her lip. ¡°As for the payment schedule, you¡¯ll get 30% first, and the restter. If you¡¯re alright with this, I¡¯ll pay you the 30% in a while. When your scenes have been shot, you¡¯ll be paid the remaining 70%. Will there be a problem with this?¡±


    Jiang Se noticed a slight change in her expression. She guessed that there was no room to negotiate this payment because the girl frowned slightly after telling her the details. She appeared to regret something.


    However, this amount was much better than what Jiang Se initially expected. She nodded, picked up the pen, and signed on the line for the second party. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my phone numberter.¡± ¡°Please do as soon as possible.¡± The girl nodded. She produced a stamp and pressed it on the line for the first party. She put the contract away and seemed to have remembered something. ¡°You¡¯re 18, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    In Huaxia, a 16-year-old citizen could have a driver¡¯s license and have ess to certain privileges, but from a legal perspective, a 16-year-old was not considered an adult with full autonomy of his or her life.


    A person would have to be 18 years old to be free of their parents¡¯ custody.


    If a person was under 18, their parents would have to be present for businesses such as signing contracts.


    Neither could Jiang Se naturally allow Zhou Hui and Du Changqun to sign this contract on her behalf nor could she allow the remuneration to fall into another person¡¯s hands.


    Jiang Se smiled as she looked at the girl. She remembered what she had written in the form. ¡°Of course,¡± she lied without batting an eyelid.


    The girl did not suspect anything as she gathered the contracts and stood up. ¡°In that case, follow me.¡±


    Jiang Se followed her around, went through some procedures, and finally got her cheque an hourter.


    All sorts of feelings welled up within her as she held the cheque of $1,800. This was possibly thergest sum she had ever seen since she was reborn.


    When she thought about the remaining 70% of the remuneration waiting for her when the filming was over, she nced at the cheque again. Then, she folded it and stowed it away in her jeans pocket.


    When she reemerged, she found many people gathered on the 13th floor where she had been waiting just now.


    Besides every kind of beautiful girl, there were also a number of good-looking men.


    When Jiang Se was escorted out by one of the crew members, many of the people gathered there turned toward her. Some were jealous while some were envious.


    Everyone here was waiting in line to be auditioned. Jiang Se swept her gaze across the room but did not see Lu Baobao. Perhaps she would not be here today.


    She went to the nearest bank to cash the cheque in and strolled around the area.


    This was an area that she frequented before this. However, she did not know where she could find a shop selling cheap phones or where the nearestmunications store was.


    She spent half a day searching before she stumbled upon a shop selling old-version phones. She spent $300 on a phone with simple features, got herself a number, and loaded it with some credit. She was now left with slightly more than $1,600.


    She was currently living with the Du family and there was no lock on her room door.


    Judging by how Zhou Hui was able to ess her room at any time, keeping this stash of money with her mightnd her in trouble, so she went into a bank and opened an ount into which she deposited the $1,600. She kept several dozen with her as pocket money.


    After leaving her phone number with the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± crew, Jiang Se went back to her house and waited patiently for a notification from the National College Entrance Examination.


    She went back to the school on the 17th to confirm the details on her application form. When the teacher-in-charge saw that she had chosen the First Imperial Academy, she merely frowned and told her to think it through.


    After all, this was an important matter in her life. It was true that Jiang Se¡¯s attitude toward her studies had changed a lotpared to before. Judging from their most recent monthly test, she did show notable improvements in several subjects. However, with her current performance, even if she burned the midnight oil, entering the imperial capital¡¯s first-rate university was still a far-fetched dream for her.


    When the teacher-in-charge saw that Jiang Se showed no signs of changing her choice after her attempt to persuade her, she wasted no more words.


    She was convinced that Jiang Se was merely going with the flow and was not aware of her true talents. She thought that the younger girl must have picked the First Imperial Academy out of vanity.


    Having taught ¡°Jiang Se¡± for many years, the teacher-in-charge knew something about her character.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Results


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The original Jiang Se was not much different from Lu Baobao. Their focuses were not on their studies as that would be a waste of their beauty.


    However, at least, the former Jiang Se would know her capabilities. The current Jiang Se had an exaggerated opinion of her own abilities.


    When the teacher in charge saw the words ¡°First Imperial Academy¡± written on her application form, she felt slightly impatient. After her graduation, Jiang Se would no longer be her student, so she did not want to drag this conversation out with her.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re sure about your application, we¡¯ll be having a farewell party for the ss on the 25th. Remember to stop by to take your National College Entrance Examination results and your student files.¡± When the teacher finished, she asked again, ¡°Do you want the eptance letter to be posted to the school or your house?¡±


    Back at home, Zhou Hui was insistent on persuading Jiang Se to give up on her studies. Naturally, she would not get the eptance letter to be posted to her house.


    She answered without hesitation, ¡°To the school.¡±


    At this moment, the teacher did not think that she would be epted by the First Academy. When she heard her answer, she gave half a smile. After registering her ording to the procedures, she sent Jiang Se away.


    On the 23rd when the results would be determined in the imperial capital, the teachers-in-charge of the Grade 12 sses of Jucai High School reached the office early in the morning. They waited for the clock to strike noon when the results would be released.


    In the office, one of the teachers asked, ¡°Teacher Lin, I heard that a student named Jiang Se from your ss picked the First Academy as her university of choice this time.¡±


    This question made the teacher-in-charge of Jiang Se¡¯s ss look helpless.


    It was several minutes before noon. When the other teachers heard Jiang Se being mentioned, they gathered around Teacher Lin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve didn¡¯t know that she had the results for it. I don¡¯t remember her results for the mock examination in May being good enough for any first-rate universities.¡±


    There were many schools in the imperial capital, and Jucai High School was not a first-rate school either. While it was not as if none of its alumni had ever gotten into the First Academy, those were rare cases.


    The few top students to whom Teacher Lin paid special attention in ss did not even choose the First Academy after discussing their choices with her because they were not confident enough to get in. However, Jiang Se picked the First Academy as her university of choice, and her results had never been good. When the other teachers asked about this, as the teacher-in-charge, she felt ashamed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to her about this before. However, she insisted on sticking with her choice.¡± Teacher Lin sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s what makes her happy.¡±


    ¡°Kids her age won¡¯t listen to anything you tell them to do.¡± Jiang Se¡¯s mathematics teacher shook his head. He was clearly thinking about Jiang Se¡¯s previous results. It was a waste of her beautiful looks when she did not have the intention to study. It had been difficult for her to even pass his subject.


    ¡°If she chose an ordinary school and perhaps performed well, she might still stand a chance. But the First Academy...¡± The mathematics teacher shook his head.


    The First Academy¡¯s baseline for epting students had been released this year. It was fixed at 660 marks which were higher than the previous years¡¯.


    Judging from Jiang Se¡¯s usual condition, getting into the First Academy was a pipe dream.


    The others in the office could tell that Teacher Lin was not in a good mood and they refrained from mentioning Jiang Se again. After waiting in silence for a moment, someone shouted, ¡°It¡¯s 12 p.m.!¡±


    That was when the results were released. Everyone turned their gaze toward theputers and refreshed the page for the results.


    The teacher-in-charge had looked up the results of the several students in whom she took a special interest. There were a couple who did not perform too well with their marks being slightly lower than her expectations while the others did quite well.


    The students with poor results performed about as well as Lu Baobao. In other words, they performed as poorly as ever. Lu Baobao had only scored 298 in her National College Entrance Examination. It was clear that she would not get her university of choice this time. The teacher-in-charge had already expected this, so she shook her head and said nothing.


    The other teachers around her were checking the results of their respective students. For some reason, the teacher-in-charge thought of Jiang Se who the others had mentioned.


    When she remembered that Lu Baobao did not even reach half of the First Academy¡¯s baseline and that Jiang Se was equallypetent, the teacher-in-charge guessed that even if she did burn the midnight candle, she would score about 300 marks, at most.


    With that result, it would have been enough for her to get into an ordinary university with some money. However, she would be daydreaming if she wanted to get into the First Imperial Academy.


    She searched for Jiang Se¡¯s name with these thoughts in the back of her mind. When she finally saw Jiang Se¡¯s results, she was stunned. Then, she nearly kicked the rubbish bin over in shock. She eximed in utter surprise, ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡±


    Her shout caught the attention of the other teachers. They turned to look at her while she stared at herputer screen with a dumbfounded expression.


    The numbers disyed on the screen showed that Jiang Se¡¯s results for her National College Entrance Examination was 676.


    Among her students, Jiang Se had scored the highest marks!


    ¡°Impossible. How¡¯s this possible?¡± The teacher stood up. Her chair skidded backward slightly from her sudden movement, letting out a soft screech. She stomped her foot twice and inched closer to her screen again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The teacher next to her moved closer to ask her. The teacher-in-charge¡¯s voice shook with agitated emotions as she said, ¡°Jiang Se... she¡¯s passed!¡±


    Her single sentence caused a thousandyers of waves in the office. The other teachers gathered around her and asked incredulously, ¡°What?¡±


    The teacher in charge tried to calm herself down. ¡°Jiang Se did well this time!¡±


    Worried that she made a mistake, she ran a finger along the screen to tally the marks with Jiang Se¡¯s name.


    She did score 676 marks. There was no mistake about it!


    At this moment, the teacher-in-charge¡¯s emotions felt like a roller coaster ride. After the initial restlessness and uneasiness, she was now feeling an irrepressible excitement. After confirming that there were no mistakes, she was so excited that she nearly leaped.


    Jiang Se had performed well in her three main subjects this time, especially in English, in which she scored the highest.


    Out of a maximum of 150 marks per subject for the three subjects, she scored 415 marks. She did not do as well in politics, history, and geography, but she scored a total of 261 marks nheless.


    The teacher-in-charge stared at the results for a long while. She remembered Jiang Se¡¯s university of choice and mumbled to herself, ¡°To think that she passed the baseline mark...¡±


    Jiang Se had a rough feeling about her marks in the examination.


    On the 25th of June, she went to school. Many of her ssmates had already checked their own results using their student IDs. While some of them rejoiced, it was only natural for some of them to fret as well.


    Lu Baobao, whom she had not seen for a fortnight, was resting her listless upper body on her desk. Her face was buried in the nook of her arm which was jerking as if she was sobbing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Jiang Se sat down beside her, Lu Baobao raised her head to look at her. Her eyes were still wet. As Jiang Se expected, she had been crying.


    ¡°My results weren¡¯t satisfactory this time. My father wants me to repeat senior year.¡±


    Lu Baobao had been somewhat expecting this. When they wereparing answers after the examinations, she already knew that she did not do well. However, she did not expect that her results to be this bad.


    Her father had checked her results when they were released on the 23rd and had nearly beat her to death. She was grounded in her room and her father mentioned getting her to transfer schools.


    She took out some tissue paper and wiped her face. Then, she asked Jiang Se, ¡°How about you?¡± Lu Baobao sniffled. ¡°Are you going to repeat senior year?¡±


    Jiang Se pulled a chair and sat down.1 She looked at Lu Baobao.


    ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: Peeved


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Se was not like Lu Baobao who had the chance to repeat senior year if her results were unsatisfactory. Moreover, though she did notpare her answers with her ssmates after the examinations. She had a rough idea of her own performance.


    ¡°What will you do after this? Are you going into the entertainment industry to be a celebrity?¡± Lu Baobao asked out of curiosity. When she mentioned the entertainment industry, she stopped crying and sat up straighter.


    ¡°By the way, you told me that ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯ was having an audition thest time you came to my house. Did you go for it?¡±


    Jiang Se replied, ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡± Lu Baobao could not help but raise her voice. ¡°You went? Not even I went!¡±


    Some of the other students were talking about their results for the National College Entrance Examination, but Lu Baobao¡¯s sudden outburst attracted their attention.


    Fortunately, the teacher-in-charge came into the ssroom with a huge pile of papers soon after that. The other ssmates, who had turned to look at Lu Baobao just now, shifted their gaze away.


    ¡°Why did you go on your own? You didn¡¯t even wait for me.¡±


    Standing before the entire ss on the raised tform, the teacher-in-charge was all smiles which was a stark contrast to Lu Baobao¡¯s sullen expression. She keptining in an undertone, ¡°We went to Shen Vi together thest time.¡±


    She keptining for half a day but was cut short by a sudden and thunderous p. On the raised tform, the teacher was looking at Jiang Se with a slightly excited expression.


    ¡°This time, Jiang Se has made it into the First Imperial Academy just as she wanted to. She has brought glory to the school and to our ss! Everyone, please give her a round of apuse!¡±


    Lu Baobao turned to look at Jiang Se with a dumbfounded expression. She could not believe what she just heard.


    Most of her ssmates had simr thoughts. It was clear that they had notpletely registered this piece of information.


    Jiang Se¡¯s academic performance was not considered good in her ss. She never managed to be ranked in the top 100 students of the grade in any of the trial examinations.


    This time, Lu Baobao had thought that Jiang Se would have performed as badly as she did. However, she did not expect the teacher to announce that Jiang Se had exceeded expectations and had gotten into the First Academy.


    ¡°You, you...¡±


    Lu Baobao¡¯s eyes bulged as she pped with the rest of the ss. It was clear that she had not epted the fact yet.


    She remembered asking Jiang Se whether she would be repeating senior year with her. In a final tone, Jiang Se had denied doing so. She must have found out about her results beforehand and knew that she had been epted by the First Academy.


    She no longer listened to what the teacher was saying on the raised tform. She only snapped back to her senses when the teacher announced that there would be free lunch in the cafeteria and the other students cheered. She looked dejected.


    ¡°Sese, are we friends or not? You didn¡¯t wait for me for the audition either.¡± Feeling wronged, she was tearing up again. As Jiang Se merely gave her a calm look, Lu Baobao felt flustered under her gaze.


    ¡°I remembered that I reminded you about ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯ having an audition on the 12th on the 13th floor of the Yijing Building in the outer circle of the capital.¡±


    ¡°Y-you did remind me, but that time...¡± Lu Baobao was stammering now. She wanted to exin that she had been grounded by her parents back then, so she could not get out of her house.


    Even though she knew that there would be an audition on the 12th, her parents had kept her under close supervision during that period. In the end, she could do nothing but let the opportunity pass her by.


    ¡°You wereining that I hadn¡¯t told you about the audition in advance which left you no time to prepare yourself.¡± On the raised tform, the teacher was still congratting the students for getting into the universities of their choice. The other students were already packing their belongings.


    Jiang Se took her bag from her desk drawer as well. The teacher-in-charge was beckoning her to go toward the raised tform. She stood up and looked at Lu Baobao who seemed to be at a loss in her seat. She asked her calmly, ¡°If I had told you about this earlier, would you have med me for affecting your performance in the National College Entrance Examination because I told you about it?¡±


    She was not shouting or trying to find fault with Lu Baobao while she had a stern expression on her face.


    It was not as if Lu Baobao and Jiang Se had never argued before. However, Lu Baobao found herself hunching and being afraid to retort. At this moment, she found Jiang Se more intimidating than the teacher-in-charge.


    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re unhappy, but, Baobao, you missing the audition and doing badly in the National College Entrance Examinations had nothing to do with me.¡± When Jiang Se finished, the teacher had already walked toward them. Her gaze slid over Lu Baobao and went to Jiang Se as she smiled.


    ¡°Jiang Se, the school is also thrilled about you getting into the First Academy. The principal has taken a special interest in this. He told me yesterday to check if you¡¯re free to record a video that will be uploaded on our school website. It¡¯ll serve as motivation for your juniors. What do you say?¡±


    Having a student epted the First Academy was also good news for the school. The school had called an emergency meeting yesterday to discuss this. The teacher-in-charge had still been feeling light-headed when it happened as she had not pulled herself out from the shock she felt on the 23rd.


    ¡°Naturally, the school will offer you some reward for being the best student in our ss.¡±


    Jiang Se was currently in need of money. Although she had been contracted by the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± cast and was promised $6,000 in remuneration, the tuition fees of the imperial capital¡¯s First Academy and her living expenses there would not be cheap.


    When the teacher mentioned a ¡°reward¡±, she agreed to film it without hesitation.


    ¡°Of course. When do I start?¡± She had signed a contract with the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± cast. When the shooting started in mid-July, she might not have the time to return to the school to film the video.


    The teacher replied with a smile, ¡°The principal wishes is for it to be done within these few days if possible. The school will prepare everything for you. All you need to do is say some simple words. It won¡¯t beplicated or take too much of your time.¡±


    By the time it was agreed that the video would be filmed on the third of July, Lu Baobao had already left with the other ssmates.


    Jiang Se¡¯s character was different from the original Jiang Se. If she wanted to stay friends with Lu Baobao, they would have to get used to each other¡¯s temper rather thanpromising.


    She returned to school for the filming of the video on the day agreed between her and the teacher-in-charge.


    The school seemed to be taking this as a publicity opportunity as well. After all, it was rare for the school to produce a student that got epted into the First Academy, so it was only natural for them to regard this with more importance.


    The principal hired a professional videographer and makeup artist for this project. He even had a ssroom cleared out for the shoot.


    The windows and doors were covered up by dark cloth while the ssroom was lit by artificial lighting. The set looked serious. Because the principal was worried that she might have stage fright, he tried to give her some encouragement, ¡°It¡¯s only a simple video. Don¡¯t be nervous when you¡¯re facing the camerater. It¡¯s alright if you get it wrong on your first try. We can do a retake.¡±


    The videographer sat behind the screen while the assistant carried the video camera. Jiang Se sat on the stool that was ced before the camera. When the videographer made a gesture, the principal fell silent.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Camera


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Besides Jiang Se, the other students who had performed well in the National College Entrance Examination were also invited to be in the video.


    The others were slightly nervous when they saw the temporary filming set.


    Jiang Se was the first to get her makeup done. Because she was still a student, the makeup artist merely applied a thinyer of foundation on her face, so the makeup on her face was not heavy.


    Even with only light makeup on, her beauty shone under the lighting.


    What surprised the videographer was that Jiang Se showed no signs of cowering before the camera. Her eyes did not dart. It seemed as if she was not intimidated by this setting at all.


    He took a test shot, told his staff to adjust the camera angle, and gave an ¡°okay¡± sign. The other people in the room shifted their gaze onto Jiang Se who was sitting on the stool.


    When the light hit her body at that moment, the camera was focused on her upper torso. Her facial expressions were extremely rxed as she looked into the camera.


    The teacher-in-charge raised a paper with words printed on it. The videographer motioned for her to stand beside the camera and showed the paper to Jiang Se. ¡°Just say what¡¯s printed on this.¡±


    They were words of gratitude toward the school¡¯s effort in nurturing them. Jiang Se ran through them twice in her head. When she felt confident enough, she told the videographer that she was ready.


    The videographer had prepared himself to do several retakes of this clip. He was surprised to see Jiang Se performing well before the camera to the extent that her clip was done in one take.


    The videographer inspected the video clip again. The hastily constructed set was simple and crude with the background behind Jing Se actually being a piece of ck nnel.


    However, her outstanding beauty somehow neutralized the dull colors of the set. She brought life into the frame. Her performance and beauty made the simple video clip of praising the school elegant. Other than her surroundings, her video clip practically needed no further editing.


    The videographer felt slightly excited as he asked her, ¡°Have you starred in videos before?¡±


    Jiang Se smiled and nodded. She had yed a role in Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡°Rescue Mission¡± when she went to Shen Vi some time ago, thus she was no stranger to being in front of the camera. Although her experience in filming was not rich, at the very least, she would not be flustered just by seeing a camera.


    When she was done, the teacher-in-charge walked up to her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Se hade to school in the uniform the school prepared for her. The simple school uniform even seemed prettier on her. Her slender waistline also helped add to this impression. The teacher nced at her, not expecting this student of hers to give her so many surprises.


    She had taught several senior year sses before. However, there were not many who were as beautiful as Jiang Se and had good grades at the same time.


    ¡°The hired videographer, Tan Ming was praising your performance just now. He was wondering if you had prior experience to being filmed on set.¡±


    The teacher-in-charge never paid much attention to Jiang Se in the past. All she knew was that she was close to Lu Baobao. When the two of them were close friends, she did not expect one of them to achieve ster results while the other could not even get into any college.


    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve worked hard to earn your results this time. It¡¯s a shame that Lu Baobao¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t focused on her studies although she was close to you.¡±


    Jiang Se recalled the changes within her over the course of the past month. She was about to say something when the principal walked up to them with soft and quiet motions. He gestured for them to be quiet.


    Because the filming of another student had begun, the videographer asked them to keep it down.


    The filming sessions of the remaining students did not proceed as smoothly as they had to do several retakes.


    Fortunately, though the videographer appeared impatient, he did not burst out in anger. It took some time before the filming was done. The principal brought the students out of the filming set, gave them more words of encouragement, and handed them an envelope each. The students left after that.


    Jiang Se opened the envelope to look when she walked out of the school gates. There was $2,000 inside. She located a bank nearby and wanted to deposit the cash into her bank ount. However, she remembered theced words that Zhou Hui had said to her recently.


    Ever since her National College Entrance Examination, she had never gone out of the house, save for the day of the audition and the day when she went back to school to pick her university of choice.


    Zhou Hui had subtly expressed that she wished Jiang Se would find employment. She thenined about their rising living expensestely, especially when the utility bills came.


    Jiang Se considered this and deposited $1,500 into her ount, keeping $500 in cash with her. She intended to pass this money to Zhou Hui for her to use as she saw fit. When she deposited the money, she promptly received a short message on her phone. The bnce in her ount was now $3,100.


    She still had $4,200 in remuneration from ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±. Combined with that amount, the total value of her property was now slightly more than $7,000.


    This amount would have been enough for her tuition, but she did not n on living with the Du family while attending university.


    The First Academy had dorms, but the students would have to pay for it. That was another huge annual expense she had to think about.


    She nced at the message on her phone which stated her ount bnce and sighed. She felt that it was time for her to find another job. Even if she tried to reduce her spending by eating less and not buying new clothes, this amount of money would not be enough.


    It was now early July. When she auditioned for ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, the crew had told her that the filming would begin in the middle of July. However, Jiang Se¡¯s role in the film was minor. She did not know when her turn woulde. She was pondering if she could find another part-time job in the meantime when the crew called her.


    She was informed that the filming would take ce at Imperial Productions on the 18th, so on that day, Jiang Se woke up even before the sun was up.


    Du Changqun was still at home. Themp in the living room was not switched on, and Zhou Hui was busy in one corner of the kitchen.


    Only the sounds of Du Changqun slurping his porridge could be heard in the house. The siblings, Du Honghong and Du You, were still sound asleep.


    Jiang Se went into the bathroom to brush her teeth. She had just turned on the tap when Du Changqun mmed his bowl and chopsticks onto the table with a loud bang. He asked loudly, ¡°How much was the water bill this month?¡± His bowl and chopsticks ttered loudly.


    The living conditions of the Du family were tight. Jiang Se had the habit of taking a shower before going to bed every night. When summer came, her room felt like a cramped sauna.


    Every night before she slept, Zhou Hui would remind her to switch off the fan. Needless to say, the members of the Du family would always mention the utility bills with cold expressions on their faces whenever she took a shower.


    She wrung the face towel and wiped her face. She was wondering if she should rent a ce on her own elsewhere.


    When she reemerged from the toilet, Du Changqun had already gone out of the house. Zhou Hui gave her eldest daughter a nce and sighed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be finding a job by now?¡± She knew that Jiang Se had done well in her National College Entrance Examination this time. The teacher-in-charge had given them a call about the good news on the 23rd when the results came out.


    However, it did not matter how well Jiang Se did in her exams. The condition of the family wasid out in front of her. Even if she wanted to go to college, she would have to pay for her tuition fees. Du Changqun had clearly said that he would not be paying them for her.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Base


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve given us $500 to cover for your living expenses thest time, that money was given to you by the school for shooting some promotional video. However, you¡¯re not cutting down on your spending. You¡¯ve even gone and bought a phone for yourself. Why would you need that? I think it¡¯s time for you to find a job...¡±


    The cooked porridge was in the pot and there were two tes of pickled vegetables left over from yesterday morning. While Zhou Hui was speaking, her daughter merely went todle a bowl of porridge for herself. The older woman was unsure if her message got through.


    Jiang Se left the Du family¡¯s house before the clock struck seven. She had researched the route to the filming location after the crew gave her a call.


    The base of Imperial Productions was more than 30 kilometers away from the city center. It was near the airport located on the northern outskirts of the city.


    She had to change three subway lines, and the journey took her an hour and a half. By the time she arrived at Imperial Productions, it was already half-past eight.


    This was thergest filming base in the imperial capital and it took up a lot ofnd. Many local films were filmed here.


    Although it was still early, she could already see many people going in anding out of the ce.


    There were people rushing to finish filming at this hour. When Jiang Se arrived, she saw a group of people heading toward a temple to shoot a scene.


    There were shuttle vehicles on the streets within the base. This ce was so huge that Shen Vi was nothingpared to it. The base was divided into north, south, east, and west. The eastern region contained ancient architectures and sceneries with mostly sceneries of the Ming and Qing Dynasties. There were also some pces, pavilions, city walls, and other structures. The western region contained settings of the Republican Era. The southern region contained ssical courtyards, rooms, and other decorations. The northern region was where the indoor studios and living areas were.


    Most of the modern sets were in the northern region where the production team would asionally call a press conference when needed.


    All kinds of modern internal decorations could be found here. The ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± production team would be filming in the northern region in a studio that depicted the internal environment of a ne.


    It was impossible to reach the northern region on foot since the ce was sprawling. Even tourists needed a whole day to tour around the entire area. Jiang Se could not make it in time if she walked, hence she had to take the shuttle vehicle.


    She bought a ticket for the northern region. When she paid the $20 fare, Jiang Se sighed and felt a stinging pain in her heart.


    Hertest source of ie was from the video shoot at her school a fortnight ago. Since that day, she had not received any extra ie.


    She was beginning to find life with the Du family unbearable. However, she did not have the money to rent a ce by herself.


    When she reached the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± production team in the northern region, it was a quarter past nine. Most of the production team were already there. However, not many actors or actresses were there.


    After Jiang Se arrived, her identity was validated by the stage manager, and she was told to change into her costume and wait.


    The scene which Jiang Se would be in was one where the male and female leads were present. However, the main characters were not here yet. Naturally, those who arrived earlier would have to get their makeup on and appearance set. All that was left was for the two main characters to show up.


    When Jiang Se re-emerged from the changing room, she heard a coquettish female voice saying, ¡°Brother Liu, we¡¯re all ying air stewardesses here. Why does somebody have lines but not us? This is unfair.¡±


    Before the girl¡¯s voice barely faded, the stage manager, who was speaking to a few beautiful girls, turned to look and saw Jiang Se right away. His eyes glowed when he saw her.


    There was a beautiful girl with an outstanding bearing during the audition the other day. She caught Sun Qiming¡¯s eye right away and he cast her as Miss Zhang in the film.


    Under normal circumstances, those in the entertainment industry would be in contact with countless handsome men and beautiful women every day. Therefore, their sense of awe toward a beautiful woman would have been dulled.


    This was especially true when many beautiful girls turned up from the Film Academy¡¯s Faculty of Performing Arts. Jiang Se should not have been enough to pique their curiosity.


    However, this girl named Jiang Se had acted in Zhang Jingan¡¯s film, ¡°Rescue Mission¡±. More importantly, those who were present in the meeting room had mentioned her outstanding looks. It would be difficult for them not to be curious about this.


    After all, if they were praising this neer¡¯s looks despite having seen many beautiful girls of all kinds, and with one of the Six Flowers of the entertainment industry, Zhao Ruoyun, being the female lead of ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, it was a sign that this neer would be something different.


    When Jiang Se had arrived earlier that day, the stage manager had appraised her several times. He found her beautiful indeed.


    Besides that, her bearing was unique as well. She was definitely a sight to remember. With a single nce at her, he understood why the people who were in the meeting room mentioned her several times after the day of the audition.


    Her eyes were captivating. When she emerged in her costume, she caught the stage manager¡¯s eye and he instantly forgot what he was saying.


    ¡°Brother Liu...¡± someone called out to him with a coquettish voice.


    The stage manager snapped back to the present. He pointed at Jiang Se and snorted at the other beautiful girls, ¡°Unfair? Just look at her. Do you even have her looks and bearing?¡±


    He did not care to be gentle with his words. The group of coquettish beautiful girls was speechless by this. None of them dared talk back to him.


    The members of the cast chosen this time were good-looking. Many of them were students of the Film Academy. However, these beautiful girls served as a contrast to Jiang Se¡¯s looks.


    The air stewardess¡¯s uniform was slightly too big for her. The stage manager gave her an appraising look. He had the stylist adjust the costume size for her by putting pins into her skirt.


    With the adjustments, her slender waist and tilting buttocks were clearly outliers. Although her breasts were not shockingly big, the contours of her body were just nice and her legs were especially tantalizing. Her ankles were slender, but she conquered the simple and ck heels she wore with her sheer aura. The heels seemed refined on her.


    ¡°Change and get your makeup done.¡± The stage manager looked at the time and waved his hand to urge them on. ¡°Jiang Se, go get your makeup done. When your styling is done, familiarize yourself with your lines.¡±


    He urged the group of girls into the changing room. Jiang Se sat before a dressing table.


    The man who was her stylist introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Derrick.¡± His voice was slightly t. Jiang Se could smell his cologne and the exquisite cologne on his face.


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Jiang Se.¡±


    She gave him a smile. There were many men working as makeup artists in this industry, some with soft appearances. She did not appear curious. However, she felt Derrick undoing her ponytail.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you have lovely hair.¡± He ran his fingers through her hair.


    Nobody could find fault with Jiang Se¡¯s appearance. She had gorgeous hair as well. The quality of her hair was not inferior to those featured in digitally touched-up shampoo advertisements on television.


    However, she had nothing other than her beautiful looks.


    Jiang Se grunted in reply. She saw Derrick feel her scalp and take the bottle of mist from the dressing table.


    Her hair quality was high. After being reborn, she no longer cared about Du Changqun¡¯s scowl and washed her hair often.


    When she departed in the morning, she did not apply anything to her hair. This clearly pleased Derrick. After wetting her hair, he quickly took ab, and deftly drew her hair to the back of her head.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: A Meeting


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    An air stewardess¡¯s makeup was notplicated. This was especially true when Jiang Se was still young with translucent skin. Even without applying foundation, her skin was still in good condition.


    Derrick was still considering the different shades of lip gloss in his box when Jiang Se heard another person entering the makeup room. It was a girl who spoke with a flirtatious giggle.


    ¡°Brother Liu, when is my part going to be filmed?¡±


    Jiang Se found the voice familiar. With her good memory, she immediately thought of someone.


    It was the girl who had told her about the audition in the first ce, the one whom she met by the fountain when she went to the Imperial Film Academy.


    ¡°Do you know her, Miss Jiang?¡± Derrick shone a bright light on Jiang Se¡¯s face and examined her exquisite looks. Then, he turned and switched to a brow brush. He dabbed some eyebrow powder onto it and gently brushed her brows.


    Jiang Se did not conceal any information from him. She replied with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ve met once.¡±


    Given that the entertainment industry was small, it was normal to run into somebody you knew.


    Derrick brushed her brows and looked at her face again. He eximed emotionally, ¡°Your brows are shaped nicely. All they need are some light makeup.¡±


    The tone of Jiang Se¡¯s eyebrows was on the light side like the shade of a mountain viewed from afar. Derrick did not darken her brows with dye. Instead, he applied some color onto them. Her slightly nted eyes were entuated by this simple addition. Her skin looked exceptionally fair and she had a slightly elegant air about herself.


    Derrick admired her looks for a second before taking the lip gloss which he had picked.


    ¡°That¡¯s Dai Jia. Her role is Hang Yuyi¡¯s ex-girlfriend in the film.¡±


    Jiang Se did not register much of a change in her expression when she heard this. Her character in ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± had two sets of lines. However, the character of the ex-girlfriend had many more lines and a much higher appearance rate.


    Since she was an ex-girlfriend, she naturally shared some scenes with the male lead.


    For neers to the industry, this was a rare opportunity. After all, Hang Yuyi was in the prime of his fame and had many fans. Therefore, the neers acting with him would easily receive more attention from the fans as well.


    Derrick applied ayer of lipstick on Jiang Se¡¯s lips before applying the lip gloss. He picked a peach shade. When the non-generic color was applied onto Jiang Se¡¯s lips, the effect was shocking.


    Jiang Se nced at her own reflection in the mirror. After finishing her conversation with the stage manager, Dai Jia looked over and noticed her right away.


    At this moment, there were many people inside the makeup room. However, even among the multitude of beautiful girls, Jiang Se stood out.


    She met Dai Jia¡¯s gaze in the mirror. Since the two of them had only met once, Jiang Se thought that Dai Jia would not remember her. To her surprise, Dai Jia paused for a while, finished her conversation with the stage manager, and walked toward her in her high heels.


    In the script, the male lead, Zhou Rongshen had an ex-girlfriend, Yang Yun, who was a slightly domineering and egocentric woman. She was full of confidence in her work abilities and her outer appearance.


    Jiang Se suddenly remembered the scenes in which Yang Yun appeared in the script. When she saw Dai Jia behind her through the mirror, she felt that this character suited Dai Jia very well.


    ¡°We meet again. What a coincidence.¡±


    She was still some distance away, but Jiang Se could already pick up her perfume.


    Dai Jia wore a ck girdled dress. When she rested her hands on Jiang Se¡¯s chair, her arms squeezed her voluptuous breasts so that her cleavage furrowed deeply.


    Jiang Se greeted her with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence indeed.¡±


    After their simple pleasantries, the stage manager called Dai Jia over to change into her costume.


    The extras began arriving. Although many of the air stewardesses had no lines, the girls who showed up were all thinking of making an impression on the director.


    The makeup room was slowly filled with more people, so Jiang Se went to the next room to wait after her look was styled. She flipped through the script.


    About half an hourter, someone sat beside her. Without even having to turn her head, Jiang Se could tell that this person was Dai Jia from her scent.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying Miss Zhang, right?¡± Dai Jia sat down and wanted to pass Jiang Se a chewing gum, but Jiang Se shook her head.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Jiang Se was in an air stewardess¡¯s uniform. Dai Jia had clearly gone through the script as well. When she saw that Jiang Se did not deny it, she sighed. ¡°You¡¯re a lucky one.¡±


    Jiang Se put the script down and turned to face her. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your tipoff as well.¡±


    She had already changed into her costume. She wore a gray blouse paired with a bright red A-line skirt. Her hair had been styled as well, giving her a slightly mature look.


    The corporate look was incredibly sexy on her. Her breasts were like surging waves as the buttons on the front of her blouse seemed to be struggling to stay intact.


    When Dai Jia heard Jiang Se say this, she curled her red lips slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that.¡± She was appraising Jiang Se. ¡°All I gave you was some information to repay you for your favor. Your sess or failure in the audition waspletely up to you. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Although she said this, Jiang Se thanked her anyway. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s because of the information that I was able to go to the audition.¡±


    She chewed on the gum in her mouth. ¡°You have pretty good qualities. Why¡¯re you stuck with Miss Zhang? That character doesn¡¯t have much screen time.¡± Dai Jia recalled the day the two of them met. When Jiang Se told her that she merely wanted to be an extra, she thought that Jiang Se had been kidding. Although the character Miss Zhang was notpletely a background role, she did not have many lines.


    Dai Jia raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re just like the people in the next room. Are you content with showing up on screen twice just because of your ideals?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Se smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m poor.¡±


    This clearly caught Dai Jia off-guard. A long whileter, she could not stifle herughter and began chuckling loudly. She did not expect Jiang Se to say that the reason she wanted to join the cast was that she was poor.


    Jiang Se had her makeup done some time ago. She had been sitting there for more than 45 minutes. However, judging by the looks of her air stewardess¡¯s uniform, Jiang Se had barely moved all this time. Her back was straight, and there was not even a single wrinkle on her skirt.


    This was not an easy feat to aplish. At the very least, she would have to grow up in a rich family with a strict upbringing to conduct herself in such a way.


    However, Jiang Se was telling her that she was poor. Dai Jia burst out with a second fit ofughter.


    Jiang Se did not smile since she was truly poor. However, Dai Jia¡¯s eyes told her that she did not believe her im in the least. She did not bother to exin herself. She changed the topic. ¡°You have a scene with Hang Yuyiter. Are you sure you have the time to be chatting with me here?¡±


    ¡°Please, who¡¯s Hang Yuyi? The character I¡¯m ying...¡± When Dai Jia mentioned her own character, her expression darkened swiftly. She reached out to tease her long, curly hair. There was a mocking look in her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯m going on camera today. I¡¯ll have to wait until Hang Yuyi and Zhao Ruoyun are done before it¡¯s my turn.¡± When she said this, she looked at Jiang Se again. ¡°As for you, I can¡¯t even be sure about your timing.¡±


    Jiang Se was prepared for the situation she was describing, thus she was not surprised. Dai Jia continued, ¡°Director Gu is seeking to perfect something that¡¯s already outstanding. I heard that the dress rehearsal in the cockpit today will be just that: a dress rehearsal. The crew rented a ne but not for long, so to reduce the frequencies of NGs, we¡¯re practically here to rehearse the scene.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: By Fate


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dai Jia sat for a while longer. She stretched, stood up, and announced, ¡°I¡¯m off.¡± She went away as suddenly as she came.


    Jiang Se saw her passing through a door to the makeup room where there were more people.


    She thought that the day¡¯s schedule would be postponed. She was even prepared for the possibility whereby the two lead characters would only be there muchter. However, to her surprise, the stage manager made an announcement with a loudspeaker shortly after that.


    The director and the two lead actors must have arrived. However, none of the lead characters could be seen on the temporary set.


    Many of the neers were standing on tiptoe to take a look at the lead actors. Some of them asked the people around them, ¡°Do you see Hang Yuyi and Zhao Ruoyun?¡±


    Someone snorted, ¡°Who do you think we are? It¡¯s impossible for Hang Yuyi and Zhao Ruoyun to share the same makeup room as us. They¡¯ll being from another path. They have their own private resting rooms and makeup rooms here to avoid being disturbed by other people.¡±


    The lead actor and actress were popr young stars. The others were talking among themselves softly when the crew members pped their hands. Zhao Ruoyun was finally done with her makeup and had arrived on set.


    The first scene depicted the female lead of ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, Wang Qianqian, who she portrayed, having an argument with her mother. The crew members had set up a room beforehand while the other actors were in ce as well.


    Since this was a rare opportunity to observe a professional at work, the other actors and actresses in the cast were observing the filming from afar.


    Jiang Se stood at the side as well. She saw Zhao Ruoyunmunicating with the actress who yed the role of her mother in the film.


    ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± began with an emotional scene, the kind that Gu Jiaer was most skilled in filming. It was a story in an urban setting about a man and a woman trying to flee from their respective families pressuring them to get married. The lead characters went to France for different reasons. They met each other on the airne, eventually got to know each other, and fell in love.


    Wang Qianqian was a romantic woman who longed to go to Paris. She was 26 but never had a boyfriend. Her mother was worried that she would never get married. She practically urged her about this every day. This gave Wang Qianqian the wild urge to just resign from her job and head to Paris.


    After a short conversation with the actress who yed Wang Qianqian¡¯s mother, Zhao Ruoyun, made an ¡°okay¡± sign. The director nodded from behind the camera, and the script supervisor began giving instructions loudly.


    Zhao Ruoyun was about 24 years old. She looked lovable and cute in her lc home attire with her hair tied up in a bun. When the script supervisor announced the start of the filming, she sprawled on the couch and moved her legs about in the air as she hummed a tune. She flipped through a picture album that had been prepared by the production team.


    With the camera focused on her, she maintained her actions. Another camera was focused on her from afar from a different angle.


    Although Jiang Se had never learned anything about performing and had only one prior experience, she felt that Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s naivete seemed too affected.


    The film camera produced detailed images to the extent that even the pores on Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s face could be clearly seen. Her performance did not satisfy Gu Jiaer. The camera had barely begun rolling when the director shouted, ¡°Cut!¡±


    Zhao Ruoyun sat up on the couch. Her makeup artist and stylist swarmed toward her to patch her makeup and adjust her clothes.


    ¡°Wang Qianqian should be showing some anticipation here. She¡¯s decided to quit her job and give chase to her dreams in Paris. She won¡¯t be like you, flipping through a picture album, waiting for Gao Xiaoming to feed you lines.¡±


    Although Jiang Se had auditioned and joined the cast of ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, this was her first time seeing Gu Jiaer in person.


    Gu Jiaer was about the same age as Zhang Jingan and had shoulder-length hair. However, he exuded apletely different feeling from Zhang Jingan.


    If Zhang Jingan was a lion that red at its prey on set, Gu Jiaer was a Tyrannosaurus Rex that showed a full disy of its wrath on its face. With these sentences, he made Zhao Ruoyun blush with shame. ¡°Let¡¯s do this again.¡± As Gua Jiaer waved in the air, nobody on set dared to breathe loudly.


    Zhao Ruoyun fell onto the couch again. She took a deep breath and tried to get herself in the right position with the picture album in hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Why aren¡¯t you dating yet? What good will writing and drawing with that picture album do for you when that¡¯s all you do at home after work?¡± Wang Qianqian¡¯s mother was portrayed by Gao Xiaoming, an experienced actress. She picked up the scattered clothes from the floor and nagged her daughter who was sprawled on the couch.


    Zhao Ruoyun remembered Gu Jiaer¡¯s critique before this. She tried her best to picture herself as Wang Qianqian who wanted nothing but to quit her job and fly to Paris. She was humming a tune when she heard Gao Xiaoming recite her lines. She responded immediately, ¡°You don¡¯t get it...¡±


    She was barely halfway through her line when Gu Jiaer called for a cut again.


    The director¡¯s expression was slightly sour. It was clear that the script supervisor and the other crew members knew about the director¡¯s temper when he was filming, so they kept their mouths shut tightly. They did not want to be in the line of fire in such a situation.


    ¡°I told you that Wang Qianqian is determined to quit her job and give chase to her dreams in Paris.¡± Gu Jiaer was wearing a serious expression as he stared at Zhao Ruoyun. ¡°Did you bribe your way through your cultural lessons or something?¡±


    When the students from the Film Academy heard this, their necks shrunk into their shoulders. Jiang Se, however, felt an urge tough.


    Zhao Ruoyun was confused after being yelled at so often. However, Jiang Se could roughly grasp the meaning Gu Jiaer wanted to express.


    When he said that ¡°Wang Qianqian is determined to quit her job and give chase to her dreams in Paris¡±, he meant that currently, Wang Qianqian should be devoting her time and effort to making her trip to Paris happen. She should have been distracted from everything else, so she should not have been able to react to her mother¡¯s nagging right away.


    Zhao Ruoyun was eager to speak with Gao Xiaoming. Although she had read the script, the performance was based more on the external disy instead of charm.


    ¡°I told you, if she¡¯s hell-bent on quitting her job and going to Paris, she wouldn¡¯t be feeling the urge to argue with her mother. Her heart and mind should¡¯ve been in Paris by now!¡±


    Zhao Ruoyun managed a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it again.¡±


    Gu Jiaer frowned and heaved a deep sigh. He grabbed a bottle of mineral water and shouted with a cold expression, ¡°Again!¡±


    Although the set was air-conditioned, the machines and lights scattered about the set and the two NGs made fine beads of sweat burst out on Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s forehead.


    The shoot did not start out well. The makeup artist came up and patched her makeup again before Zhao Ruoyun sprawled herself onto the couch again.


    Zhao Ruoyun was not an amateur when it came to acting. With her experience of failing twice and the direct tips Gu Jiaer gave her, she got into character.


    When her mother nagged at her again, she stared nkly at the picture album. She stroked it gently with her fingers. The camera shifted its focus from her face to the picture album. It was a picture of the Louvre.


    Her mother nagged at her for a long time but inspired no response from her daughter. She tapped her shoulder with a look of disapproval on her face.


    As expected of an experienced actress. Gao Xiaoming did a great job of managing her detailed facial expressions. Her eyes and brows were full of emotions. Through her outward disy of maternal love, the viewer could still tell that she was worried about her daughter¡¯s marital life. This made it easier for Zhao Ruoyun to get into character.


    Wang Qianqian entertained her mother¡¯s nagging while she was distressed about telling her mother that she wanted to quit her job and head to Paris.


    ¡°Just look at my former colleagues who are about the same age as I am. Their children...¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: Filming Begins


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Mum,¡± Wang Qianqian interrupted her mother. She said with her head lowered, ¡°I¡¯m about to go to-¡±


    Zhao Ruoyun was not finished with her lines when Gu Jiaer frowned again. He shouted loudly, ¡°Cut!¡±


    He did not seem to be in a good mood. ¡°The camera can¡¯t capture your face because you¡¯re lowering it too much. I¡¯d be fine with it if you could project emotions through your bodynguage and express the internal dilemma you¡¯re feeling. What I want from this scene is for you to portray Wang Qianqian¡¯s internal dilemma instead of being there as a decoration,¡± Gu Jiaer spoke in a direct manner.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a television drama,¡± he said in an annoyed tone, ¡°Do you know how much film is used for every second you waste?¡±


    Jiang Se stood there for a while and observed the scene. She was beginning to understand this director¡¯s personality.


    Gu Jiaer had strict requirements on set. If it was not up to his expectations, even a popr young actress such as Zhao Ruoyun would be subject to a torrent of abuse.


    Her scene would be filmed as well. Although she learned from her conversation with Dai Jia that it would only be a test run today instead of an official shoot, Jiang Semitted Miss Zhang¡¯s lines to memory twice.


    Zhao Ruoyun was embarrassed by being yelled at. However, she dared not voice out her anger in Gu Jiaer¡¯s face.


    ¡°Director Gu.¡± Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s assistant was a man of about 30 years old who appeared polite in his spectacles. ¡°I think Ruoyun isn¡¯t at her best right now. Why don¡¯t we let her rest and go over the script with Brother Tao? We can film the other scenes for now.¡±


    He spoke with a smile as he stood beside Gu Jiaer. ¡°I know that you¡¯re taking ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯ very seriously, and I¡¯m sure Ruoyun feels the same way as well. She¡¯s been reading the script while sacrificing her sleep these few days. Her nerves might¡¯ve gotten the best of her today.¡±


    From the moment filming began, Zhao Ruoyun indeed did not seem to be at her best, especially after the few NGs.


    It was not as if Gu Jiaer did not want to give her face. However, if he insisted on filming her part first, he would be wasting his time.


    Therefore, after the assistant¡¯s persuasion, Gu Jiaer gave the instruction for the other scenes to be filmed first with a disgruntled tone.


    The others finally rxed. Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s assistant helped her up and escorted her to a seat on the side.


    Jiang Se gave Zhao Ruoyun a nce. Then, she felt someone moving closer to her from behind.


    Jiang Se turned sideways to dodge and saw Dai Jia with her hand raised. It was clear that she wanted to ce her hand on her shoulder but did not manage to.


    ¡°You¡¯re an alert one.¡± Dai Jia retracted her hand.


    Jiang Se said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice youe in.¡±


    The Feng family had been running its business for many years and had a presence in Hong Kong.


    Coming from such a background, Feng Nan had cultivated the habit of being exceptionally aware of anyone closing in on her from the back.


    ¡°Are you admiring a celebrity?¡± Dai Jia looked in the direction where she looked. She saw a bunch of neers gathered around Zhao Ruoyun who was talking to the scriptwriter beside her and appearing to be in a better moodpared to before.


    ¡°I have a ssmate who likes her very much. She¡¯s mentioned her name a few times. This is my first time seeing her in person,¡± Jiang Se exined. There were too many people on set while the director was conversing with the crew members. She reckoned that filming would not be resumed for a while, so the two of them went away but not too far away. They stood beside a window about six steps from the set and chatted.


    ¡°If you¡¯re in this industry, meeting celebrities will be the norm.¡± Dai Jia leaned on the windowsill and brought Zhao Ruoyun up. ¡°Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s been in the industry for several years. She used to be doing television dramas and is a neer in films. However, she started off big. The first film she was involved in was Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯. Although she did not have much screen time, many actresses practically fought over her character. Herpany went through lots of trouble to procure that role for her.


    ¡°I heard that you were in Director Zhang¡¯s movie before this as well, weren¡¯t you?¡± When Dai Jia finished talking about Zhao Ruoyun, she turned toward Jiang Se and posed the question to her. She was direct and would ask about anything that she wanted to know.


    This was no secret, after all. Moreover, Jiang Se had brought this up herself back when she was trying to be epted into the cast of ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±.


    When she heard Dai Jia¡¯s question, she replied, ¡°My ssmate and I went to Shen Vi when ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯ was being filmed. We were fortunate to have met Zhang Jingan there and I took up a role.¡±


    As Dai Jia looked down at her high heels, her long curls fell and covered part of her face. Her voice was slightly deep as she ed, ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Not everything is as it seems in this industry. However, it¡¯s rare for someone to get into Zhang Jingan¡¯s cast as you did.¡± She ran her fingers through her hair and lifted her head. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name? I¡¯ve met you twice, and we¡¯ve never been properly introduced before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Se.¡± She had barely said her name when someone called for the cast to gather at the set.


    With Zhao Ruoyun not being at her best, Gu Jiaer decided to start with the male lead and his ex-girlfriend. Someone was calling for Dai Jia, so she did not even have time to say anything to Jiang Se before rushing toward the set.


    Although Gu Jiaer changed his mind at thest minute, the set had already been prepared beforehand.


    When Jiang Se went in a few minutester, she saw that Dai Jia and Hang Yuyi were already in their ces.


    She had heard of Hang Yuyi¡¯s name from the makeup artist just now. Jiang Se also knew that he was one of the more famous young actors in the current entertainment industry.


    Hang Yuyi looked young as he sported ayered hairstyle. Perhaps because it was the requirement of his character, his hair was not dyed. His bearing was gentle and he was a handsome, mncholic man.


    He had a slender build, yet his height suited Dai Jia who was nearly 170 centimeters tall.


    When they stood there together, one of them seemed quiet while the other was charming. Hang Yuyi¡¯s costume was ck whereas Dai Jia wore a bright red dress, creating a bright contrast.


    The director shouted, ¡°Action!¡± When the script supervisor then raised the pperboard and pped it loudly, Hang Yuyi swiftly adjusted his expression.


    Currently, he was portraying a man who was almost 30 years old and whose sole focus was his career. He did not seem to care about anything else around him.


    Compared to Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s scene, Hang Yuyi¡¯s scene seemed more rxed. All he needed to be was a man who ded his time and energy to his career and neglected everything else.


    His desk was full of books. The exterior of the set was covered up. A scenery was put up outside the windows so that it looked like nighttime.


    The studymp was switched on and Zhou Rongshen was writing in his notebook.


    There were sounds of keys clicking. The ex-girlfriend, portrayed by Dai Jia, was holding a rose. She bent down to change her shoes.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± she said listlessly. However, Zhou Rongshen, who was seated at his desk, did not seem to have heard her. She paused halfway through changing her shoes. At this moment, the camera zoomed in to her.


    The director gave an ¡°okay¡± sign. It was clear that this take had passed.


    After experiencing Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s repeated NGs, the others clearly had lingering fears. When Dai Jia and Hang Yuyi¡¯s joint performance passed on the first take, many of the others sighed with relief.


    Gu Jiaer reyed the recording and felt that it was okay. He told the stylist to adjust the angle of Dai Jia¡¯s fallen hair. When it was finally adjusted to his ideal angle, he gave the instruction for the filming to continue.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Reminder


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The girlfriend was changing her shoes with half of her face obscured by her hair. Her expression could barely be seen. There was a feeling as if this was the calm before a storm.


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m back.¡± She raised her head and directed her voice toward Zhou Rongshen. There was a slight tremor in her voice.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± The man seated at the desk did not turn to look at her. His pen was still streaking across the paper. All he did was give an absent-minded grunt.


    His reaction made his girlfriend¡¯s body tense up.


    Here, Jiang Se noticed Dai Jia¡¯s performance. As her shoulders drooped, she looked slightly exhausted and rigid. Jiang Se could even feel that she was suppressing her anger which would erupt in the next moment.


    ¡°Zhou Rongshen! I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m back!¡± The girlfriend could not take it anymore. She took a deep breath and her body was shaking slightly.


    She changed her shoes and entered the house while holding her rose. She threw the hardworking man seated before theputer a nce. Her gaze was filled with despair and hope.


    ¡°The guy from mypany, Duke, has given me a rose.¡±


    She nced at the vase on the table that contained a rose. She took it out, reced the rose, and added some water.


    However, her actions did not make Zhou Rongshen look up from his work. He merely posed a half-hearted question, ¡°Who¡¯s Duke?¡±


    Although she chuckled, tears fell from her eyes.


    Under the hazy lighting of the set, her expressions were captured by the camera. Her tears twinkled in her eyes. It was clear for the audience to tell that her emotions were raging.


    ¡°Duke is the new Human Resources Director in mypany. I¡¯ve told you about him before. He¡¯s been pursuing me for a long time.¡±


    Gu Jiaer gave another ¡°okay¡± sign. It was clear that this take had passed as well.


    The lighting of the set brightened. Dai Jia was still in her character and took some time to extract herself from it.


    It was clear that she had worked hard to portray this character as Zhou Rongshen¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Her acting was easily convincing. Even Gu Jiaer, who had been shouting at Zhao Ruoyun before this, offered her some praise, ¡°That was good.¡±


    With the director¡¯s praise, the attitude of the crew members changed slightly when they talked to Dai Jia after the filming.


    At the edge of the crowd, Zhao Ruoyun managed to maintain her smile. However, the mineral water bottle in her hand was twisted out of shape.


    After some rest, the camera zoomed in on Hang Yuyi¡¯s face. When he heard the news about someone in his girlfriend¡¯spany pursuing her, he merely frowned. There was an annoyed expression on his face.


    He disyed the irritation Zhou Rongshen felt deep within his heart, which med his girlfriend for being incapable of sorting her own matters, without resolve. Jiang Se could see that clearly. Her impression of Hang Yuyi changed.


    She had heard of Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s name several times when Lu Baobao mentioned her. She knew that Zhao Ruoyun had starred in several television dramas and was experienced in acting.


    However, Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s performance during the filming surprised Jiang Se. Her acting was awkward and there was no charm about her. This was disproportionate to her poprity.


    She initially thought that Hang Yuyi would be of simr standards with Zhao Ruoyun. When the filming began, the focus of these takes was on Dai Jia. Hang Yuyi merely appeared on the scenes because the director wanted to introduce him to the audience.


    However, when the filming began, Hang Yuyi¡¯s performance seemed much more illustrative with the internal drama going on. He did not seem to bother talking to his girlfriend. It was clear that he found it a waste of his time.


    Naturally, theck of attention enraged his girlfriend who then erupted.


    Dai Jia did a good job of portraying the character of a hysterical woman who had a big fight with Zhou Rongshen.


    On the set, the woman was shaking as she insisted on a breakup. The man, on the other hand, was calm and silent. He said nothing even when the woman stormed into her room to pack her things up and leave.


    The scene of their breakup was only retaken twice before being passed.


    Gu Jiaer reyed the recordings, clearly satisfied with their performance. He then announced a short break.


    Hang Yuyi unbuttoned the top of his shirt and walked over to the camera,


    The lighting on set brightened again. As the stage manager instructed the crew members to remove the external backdrop, Jiang Se looked at the people crowding around the crew members, the lead actor, and the lead actress. She did not join them.


    Instead, Dai Jia, who had earned Gu Jiaer¡¯s praise, noticed her and moved closer to her. ¡°How did I do?¡±


    If Gu Jiaer had praised her, naturally she did well.


    Her eyes were still wet from the tears she had produced while acting out the scene. She had not extracted herselfpletely from the character of the script. She ran her fingers through her fringe as she asked, ¡°Do you have some tissue paper?¡±


    Jiang Se was wearing her costume, so her personal belongings were inside her locker. There was no way that she would be carrying tissue paper. She shook her head. ¡°Your acting was great.¡±


    When Dai Jia heard this, she wiped the tears from her eyes with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just managed to remember something.¡±


    The two of them conversed for a short while. Then, they heard someone¡¯s footstepsing in their direction. Jiang Se turned to see a middle-aged man in a blue zer with one hand in his pocket. He gave Dai Jia a round of appraisal with his eyes before looking at Jiang Se. He did not conceal the look of admiration in his eyes.


    Jiang Se frowned. This man¡¯s gaze made her ufortable as it was slightly invasive. He smelled like a mixture of cologne and cigarette smoke that was slightly overpowering.


    When Dai Jia turned to look, she smiled and called out sweetly, ¡°Brother Yao.¡±


    Her voice pulled the man¡¯s gaze back to herself. The man produced a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, pulling two cigarette sticks out and cing one between his lips. He lit it, drew it deeply, and passed it to Jiang Se.


    ¡°You did well. Director Gu is skilled in discovering new talent. Looks like we have two beautiful girls this year. Things are going to look much nicer now.¡±


    When Jiang Se epted the cigarette, the man¡¯s smile thickened. Instead, when Dai Jia saw this scene from the side, she gave a slight frown, appearing slightly hesitant. When the man passed her a cigarette, she hesitated slightly before waving her hand and retreating instinctively. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t smoke.¡±


    As she said this, the man smiled. He looked at Jiang Se with the cigarette in her hand. He pointed at her and said, ¡°I think that you¡¯ll do well.¡±


    His voice had barely faded when someone called for ¡°Brother Yao¡± from afar. The man curled the edge of his lips in a slightly mocking smile. He swept his gaze across Dai Jia¡¯s body slowly, turned around, and left.


    When he left, Dai Jia nced at Jiang Se and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m jealous of you. The waters in this industry are deep. How could you ept everything that another person has given you?¡± She nced at the cigarette in Jiang Se¡¯s hand and said with contempt, ¡°Who knows what¡¯s inside?¡±


    Jiang Se was still holding the lit cigarette. The smoke rose slowly and stung her nostrils. ¡°All I did was ept it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯d actually smoke it.¡±


    Dai Jia seemed to be well-versed in the workings of society, but she was not very experienced. They had met twice now. Jiang Se remembered the reminder Dai Jia gave her the other day. Although her tone was not friendly now, she meant well, so she wanted to repay her as well.


    ¡°Sometimes, even if you¡¯re guarded against another person, you shouldn¡¯t let them know that you¡¯ve got your guard up against them. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll be able to protect yourself.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: Test Run


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The cigarette kept burning. Jiang Se lifted it and blew it, so the end of the cigarette shone brighter and burned faster.


    She crushed the end of the cigarette on the windowsill and left it there.


    ¡°See, it¡¯ll burn out even if you don¡¯t smoke it.¡± Jiang Se nced at the cigarette butt. She left it there on purpose since there must be somebody who would clean this up.


    Dai Jia was slightly pale. Her lips were pursed, and she made no sound.


    Jiang Se¡¯s hand smelled like tobo. She frowned and said, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    She went to look for a toilet to wash the stink of the cigarette away from her hand. When she came out, Dai Jia was nowhere to be seen.


    Jiang Se stayed outside for a while longer. When she went into the studio again, Hang Yuyi¡¯s scenes had beenpleted. Gu Jiaer and the others were back on the previous set. They were ready to film Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s and Gao Xiaoming¡¯s scene again.


    By the time they filmed Jiang Se¡¯s character, it was already past eight o¡¯clock at night.


    Jiang Se¡¯s makeup needed serious patching after a whole day. The makeup artist redid her makeup and styled her hair again.


    The cameras and equipment were already in ce inside the cabin set while the background actors had taken their seats. They were waiting for the director¡¯s instructions to begin filming.


    Gu Jiaer was talking to the scriptwriter softly. When Jiang Se and the group of actresses who portrayed air stewardesses came in, Gu Jiaer lifted his head to look.


    The cabin was lit brightly and directors had the eye for beauty, thus Gu Jiaer noticed Jiang Se in a single nce.


    ¡°Who recruited her?¡± he could not help but ask.


    Recently, there were many individuals in the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± cast who could easily be subjects of conversations. Besides the lead actors, Zhao Ruoyun and Hang Yuyi, the other individuals worthy of being a subject of a conversation were Dai Jia, who portrayed Hang Yuyi¡¯s ex-girlfriend, and Jiang Se.


    When the person next to Gu Jiaer saw him taking notice of Jiang Se, he could not help but move closer to him and answer him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to recruit some actors and actresses from the Film Academy the other day?¡±


    The person recounted the series of events that day, especially about how Jiang Se had caught Sun Qiming¡¯s eye during the audition. Then, he added, ¡°I heard that Brother Sun asked her some questions. She knows French and has been with Zhang Jingan¡¯s cast before, so he decided to go with her on the spot.¡±


    Gu Jiaer gave Jiang Se another nce. He was skilled in shooting romantic and artistic movies. The first thought that came to his mind was that Jiang Se was suitable as a character in his film.


    She wore the same navy uniform as the other air stewardesses around her, but her looks and bearing set her apart from the rest.


    ¡°Has she been in Zhang Jingan¡¯s cast before?¡± Gu Jiaer looked on as the actresses filed in. His gaze lingered on Jiang Se again. Beside him, the stage manager said, ¡°She was. I heard that she¡¯s met Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye. Liu Ye even put in a good word for her back then.¡±


    Jiang Se was indeed beautiful. She had a smallish, oval face and her jawline was exquisite. Her nted eyes were ttering and were neutralized by her straight gaze and cool bearing.


    At about 170 centimeters tall, she looked smart in her air stewardess¡¯s uniform. The hem of her skirt reached her knees but could not cover her long legs which were straight and slender.


    With that body and looks, it was no wonder that the best actor, Liu Ye, would have put in a good word for her.


    Gu Jiaer gave Jiang Se yet another take. She did not seem to be nervous about the test run and appeared calm.


    He shifted his gaze away from Jiang Se only after the cameras were in position. He considered it and called the script supervisor over. Then, he instructed softly, ¡°When Zhao Ruoyun and Hang Yuyie in, tell her to go.¡±


    He pointed at Jiang Se. The script supervisor was perplexed at first, but he quickly understood what Gu Jiaer meant and grunted in acknowledgment.


    The camera was trained on the cabin door. One of the two air stewardesses, who were supposed to greet the guests, was switched out by the script supervisor.


    This was a rare opportunity for her to get some screen time. Thedy barely had time to register the change when she saw the script supervisor telling Jiang Se to take her ce. Her expression changed. She bit her lip but dared not say a word. However, when she looked at Jiang Se, she nearly cried.


    Jiang Se was dumbfounded by the sudden change as well. The crew members had told her that she only had two lines in the film, so she did not know why she had to act in another scene.


    ¡°When the guests are boarding, just greet them with a smile, ¡®Hello, wee aboard¡¯. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Since this line was notplicated, Jiang Se nodded, and the script supervisor hurried away. When the pperboard cked, the cameras outside focused on Hang Yuyi who was about to board the airne.


    His character, Zhou Rongshen, had just recently broken up with his girlfriend. However, his parents were pressuring him to get married. Feeling frustrated, he used his job as an excuse and was about to head to France.


    He received a call from his parents right before he boarded the ne, thus he was held up for a moment, which did nothing to improve his mood.


    Zhou Rongshen carried his work bag and boarded the ne with a cold expression.


    The camera inside the cabin focused on the door. Gu Jiaer nced at the screen. Beside the door, Jiang Se was standing in a standard posture. Most importantly, while the others around the camera were instinctively trying to look into the camera, including the other air stewardess beside her, Jiang Se was steady. It seemed as if she did not know that there was a camera there. Her gaze did not slide in its direction as well.


    When Hang Yuyi walked through the cabin door, thedy beside her barely reacted when Jiang Se smiled and recited her lines.


    ¡°Hello, wee on board.¡±


    This simple line posed no difficulty for Jiang Se, and Gu Jiaer did not expect her to have any problems with it as well.


    After all, no acting skills were needed here. All he needed was for her to heighten the aesthetics of this scene with her looks.


    However, although Jiang Se yed her role as the flower vase well, Hang Yuyi was the one who had a problem.


    The instant Jiang Se recited her line, Hang Yuyi was taken aback. He instinctively looked up at her.


    The extras behind him were supposed to board the ne as well. When Hang Yuyi stopped in his tracks, the people behind him walked into him, and the scene became slightly chaotic.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Hang Yuyi snapped back to his senses. He raised a hand and apologized. Frowning, Gu Jiaer noticed that his whim had given them a small problem.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try that again.¡± He waved his hand. He considered it and got the script supervisor take Jiang Se off from that particr scene.


    She would have been a great flower vase by the door with those looks of hers. However, she was simply too eye-catching at the same time. Even Hang Yuyi, who had several years of experience in the entertainment industry, was stunned by her beauty and was caught off-guard. This would affect the progress of the filming. Jiang Se was switched out. This time, Hang Yuyi did not make the same mistake. He stuck to the script and boarded the ne. The female lead, Wang Qianqian, boarded the ne after him.


    The cabin was quickly filled with passengers. When Miss Zhang, portrayed by Jiang Se, made her appearance, many of the passengers shifted their gaze toward her. She smiled and weed the guests in French before introducing the history of Paris.


    Jiang Se did not have much screen time ording to the script. When she was introducing Paris, the camera was supposed to be filming Zhao Ruoyun. However, when the cameraman wanted to pan away from her after the wee note, Gu Jiaer made a gesture and stopped him.


    She spoke about Paris with a smile while her tone was gentle. She had the unique charm of a Frenchwoman who bnced her haughtiness and romanticism well. Her lilting tone was pleasing to the ears. Gu Jiaer turned and told the executive director, ¡°I think we can use the live audio when we film this scer.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: Infectious


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the executive director heard Gu Jiaer¡¯s words, he was immediately shocked.


    ¡°Director Gu?¡±


    ¡°Live audio?¡±


    The people around him were taken aback as well. In recent years, the trend of local productions was to take after foreign productions. Television productions aside, movie productions leaned toward live audiopared to dubbed audio as well.


    However, the directors who did that were mostly people who had great confidence in the abilities of the actors reciting their lines.


    The flexibility of an actor¡¯s voice could very well affect the performance of the actor in the film. An infectious voice could reinforce the audience¡¯s impression of the plot, so it was clear how important voiceover actors were.


    Even though Sun Qiming knew that Jiang Se could speak French and he decided to cast her as the character Miss Zhang, he did not intend to use the live audio recording. In fact, he merely chose her so that it would be easier to match her lip movements to thenguage.


    However, Gu Jiaer was currently thinking of using the live audio recording.


    ¡°She¡¯s an amateur.¡± The executive director could not help but nce at Gu Jiaer as he had doubts about histest inspiration.


    However, the moment he said those words, the executive director knew that he made a mistake.


    In the studio, Gu Jiaer¡¯s words were thew. At this moment, his doubts were enough to annoy Gu Jiaer, who had a short fuse, to begin with.


    He was about to exin himself when Gu Jiaer spoke without turning his head, ¡°Who¡¯s the director here? You or me?¡±


    When no one else around him dared make another sound, Gu Jiaer¡¯s expression rxed somewhat. He made a gesture for the filming to be paused. Then, he reyed the recording of Jiang Se reciting her lines.


    Her tone sounded pleasing through the headphones. She had a unique implicit charm as she introduced the history of Paris in a lively manner. Coupled with her looks, this became an enjoyment to the eyes and ears.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with her voice, but using the live audio recording won¡¯t do as well.¡± Besides the noise on set, her expression was calm and her tone was slightly cold. Even when she smiled, she gave the impression that she was high and mighty.


    If he were to judge this from a visual perspective alone, there was not much of an issue. However, Gu Jiaer took his headphones off.


    ¡°Bring her here.¡±


    She wascking passion in her tone, and she recited her lines like a machine. Therefore, she could not incite a passion for Paris among the listeners.


    The cabin set was full of passengers and equipment. Even with the air-conditioning, it felt hot just standing there for some time.


    Jiang Se had just finished her lines when she saw the script supervisor waving at her. She walked toward Gu Jiaer.


    ¡°Director, did I say something wrong?¡± Jiang Se asked him, and Gu Jiaer shook his head. He had studied videography in France many years ago, so he was slightly familiar with the Frenchnguage.


    Her intonation was on point, and there were no issues with her lines. ¡°In this scene, Miss Zhang¡¯s introduction to Paris is supposed to make Wang Qianqian look forward to reaching her destination.¡±


    When he said this, Jiang Se understood the emotions Gu Jiaer wanted to convey.


    ¡°You¡¯re a neer to this industry.¡± Gu Jiaer swept his gaze across Jiang Se and did not care to soften his words. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re not nervous in front of the cameras and that your gaze didn¡¯t shy away from them. You were able to maintain your cool. However, you¡¯re too calm. You must understand the meaning of being an actress. You¡¯re supposed to serve the film¡¯s needs. You¡¯re a servant to the plot. Don¡¯t treat this as a stage where you can shine or use this as a tform to showcase yourself.¡±


    Jiang Se was taken aback.


    ¡°If you want to move others, you¡¯ll have to at least use your emotions to move yourself.¡± When Gu Jiaer saw her scowling slightly, he continued, ¡°Your external qualities are good, and you¡¯ve been under Zhang Jingan¡¯s direction before. You should understand that you can¡¯t rely on your looks alone if you want to join this industry.¡±


    The entertainment industry was not short of neers. While Jiang Se might be more beautiful than the current celebrities today, it was not impossible for there to be more outstanding neers than her in the future.


    ¡°Otherwise, all you¡¯ll get is fame and poprity. You won¡¯tst if you don¡¯t have any good work under your belt.¡±


    He waved his hand and pointed to the side.


    ¡°Think about what I¡¯ve told you over there. Think about how you should be reciting your lines. Come back here and recite them to me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    When Gu Jiaer said this, the people around him were shocked. He seemed to care about this neer and was even offering her tips and guidance.


    The crew members looked at Jiang Se. They were thinking about the same thing: that this neer was lucky.


    It was known that although Gu Jiaer was not on par with a great director such as Zhang Jingan, he was still held in high regard in the entertainment industry.


    His films had their own market, so Gu Jiaer¡¯s name that guaranteed box office sales.


    There were many investors who were willing to invest in his films. Aside from the male and female leads, and certain important supporting characters which were decided by the investors, Gu Jiaer had the authority to pick most of the other members of the cast.


    Jiang Se¡¯s looks were to his liking. She would not have to worry about not bing famous if she appeared in Gu Jiaer¡¯s films a few times.


    ¡°Thank you, Director.¡±


    Naturally, Jiang Se could tell what Gu Jiaer meant. She bent and scuttled to the side as she sighed soundlessly.


    Before this, she merely treated acting as a job. The reason she entered this field was that she did not want to disrupt the original Jiang Se¡¯s life. She was thinking that if she woke up in her own body again one day, she would not cause too much trouble for the original Jiang Se.


    That was why when she wanted to pick a job to escape her poverty, her first choice was to enter the entertainment industry which was in line with Jiang Se¡¯s wishes.


    Whether it was in Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡°Rescue Mission¡± or ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, she did everything because she was poor as she had told Dai Jia.


    She did not worry about her personal gain or loss. All she wanted to do was to y her part well before the camera. She did not want to make any mistakes, but she did not want fame either.


    However, Gu Jiaer had pointed out with a single statement that her heart was not in her acting.


    From the beginning until the end, she remained herself. Even when she was supposed to portray Miss Zhang, all she did was change into the air stewardess¡¯s uniform and was still herself.


    If this was aired, she could still stand out with her looks alone. However, unless she had no intention of working in the entertainment industry, she would have to do something about this. If she wanted to work longer in this industry, she could not be Jiang Se while portraying every other character.


    Jiang Se frowned. Although she joined the entertainment industry to pay for her tuition fees, she did not want to be seen as an empty flower vase.


    She recited her lines softly, recalling what Gu Jiaer had said to her. She disregarded the people around her and mumbled her lines to herself.


    By now, she knew her lines by heart. However, the more she recited them, the more she understood what Gu Jiaer meant. She was not infectious while saying her lines. She could not inspire a passion toward Paris among the listeners.


    How could she be infectious?


    As she kept reciting her lines, her volume diminished gradually.


    She thought of Pei Yi.


    ¡°...the manor I¡¯ve bought is in a vige in M¨¦doc. I have grapes there. The manor is mainly white which is your favorite color. Every morning, when you open the windows, you¡¯ll see an exceptionally blue sky. The vineyard stretches out before you as far as the eye can see. You can even smell the grapes in the air.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: Lines


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a sshouse for you. You¡¯ll be able to see the entire vige from there.¡±


    When he said these words, he stared at her with sparkling eyes. ¡°There¡¯s a range nearby, and there are two horses that haven¡¯t been named yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there during autumn. The grapes will be ripe by then. We can go and harvest them ourselves. We¡¯ll make our own wine and keep them in the cer for...¡± he had been vague back then as he said, ¡°the future.¡±


    At that time, Pei Yi had been trying to lure her to France. He did his best to describe thendscape there. He said that there were two horses and a vineyard that was more than a century old. He told her about how the grapes would appear in bunches in autumn and how the sunlight shone through the leaves of the grapes and onto the grapes themselves. She could imagine the exact scenery when he described them.


    As she thought about this, Jiang Se felt dejected. She could slightly understand what Gu Jiaer meant now.


    When Pei Yi wanted to persuade her to go to France back then, he had spoken to her with great passion. Therefore, when he mentioned the tranquil vige under the sun which seemed to be isted from the world, she had nodded easily and agreed to go with him.


    Pei Yi had nned this trip to France a long time ago. However, she was not able to make it a reality in the end.


    She was not a passionate and expressive person, so when Pei Yi had mentioned all of this to her back then, she merely thought that it was a nice n.


    However, she wondered why she felt heavy-hearted when recalling this memory now.


    She tried to remember how Pei Yi looked and sounded like when he told her these things. It was as if he could not wait to bring her to the manor he prepared and listen to her praises.


    As she recalled the memories, she was able to grasp her state of mind back then. It was as if she could imagine the vast vineyard under blue skies as she listened to Pei Yi speaking in his animated tone. She could see the sshouse in the castle and the two horses that were yet to be named.


    She imagined herself as Pei Yi back then, and her tone gradually rxed.


    At this moment, she could not see her own face. Naturally, she did not see how densely her eyes sparkled.


    Gu Jiaer only remembered about Jiang Se after shooting another scene of Zhao Ruoyun and Hang Yuyi. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s and Hang Yuyi¡¯s performance in the cabin was merely conforming to the norms of acting. They made no mistakes, but they gave no surprises as well.


    Gu Jiaer could not get the feeling he was looking for, so he appeared irritated.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready, Director.¡± Jiang Se nodded. Gu Jiaer showed no intention of filming her. He merely gestured for her to recite her lines to him.


    Jiang Se smiled slightly, and he could tell that she was different now.


    Before this, she had been wless under the lens. However, she had been so perfect that she gave off a high and mighty air.


    However, at this moment, her eyes were filled with anticipation. The smile at the edges of her lips melted her disaffection away.


    She retained her unique tone, but her expression drew the audience into her world. She spoke about medieval Paris, and how art and food gave this city its colors and life.


    Gu Jiaer was reminded of the days he spent studying in Paris. He remembered the dense artistic atmosphere there. His mind wandered, but Jiang Se had already stopped talking as she was finished with her lines.


    Her lines were short. This time, it was not as smooth and neat as before. Instead, it made the listener wait for more.


    The charm of her words was on par with her exaggerated expression. If Jiang Se could maintain this level of performance in the scene, she would be a highlight in the scene of the cabin and even outshine Zhao Ruoyun and the others.


    Gu Jiaer gave her a satisfied nce.


    His words had not fallen on deaf ears. Besides her beautiful looks, which seemed to be a special favor of the heavens, she had goodprehensive abilities as well.


    Naturally, he had only given her some tips because he judged that Jiang Se was not a bimbo since she could speak French fluently despite her young age.


    The most important thing was that when he had said those words to her without holding back in front of everyone, she had not taken them to heart. She was not like the others who put up a show of respecting him but were secretly disgruntled.


    This gave Gu Jiaer a good impression of her. ¡°Not bad. Sometimes, in acting, besides the minute changes in your expression, the way you deliver your lines is also important.¡±


    When he finished, they went through another round of rehearsal. It waste when they finished everything.


    The filming of the cabin scene was set for three dayster. By the time Jiang Se removed her makeup, changed into her own clothes, and boarded the subway, it was close to ten o¡¯clock.


    The train was not crowded. Jiang Se sat in a corner, leaning back into her seat and closing her eyes to rest.


    She had been on her feet for the whole day today, so she felt tired. Entering the entertainment industry was not as easy as she thought. She opened her eyes to look at the time. She reckoned that it would be past 11 when she reached home. The Du family would have been sound asleep by now, hence she did not think that they would open the door for her.


    With about a month before the start of the term, she was thinking ofnding a few background actor roles to pay for the rent of her own room. She was thinking of moving out of the Du residence.


    Gu Jiaer¡¯s words today had moved Jiang Se slightly. This industry was not as easy and simple as she had once thought. Acting was much more than ying pretend as a character in the story.


    She was fine with not making this her career. However, since she had decided to do this, for now, she did not want to be looked down upon by anybody else.


    In some sense, she treated portraying Miss Zhang the same way as she, Feng Nan, was living Jiang Se¡¯s life. She adjusted her mentality and pushed her grandfather, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s influence out of her mind so that she would not be as biased against acting as she was before.


    She spent her two days at home practicing in front of the mirror. Because she could clearly see her own eyes in her reflection, she corrected her shorings and tried to match her expression with her slightly gleeful tone.


    It was stuffy inside the house in the July weather. In the Du residence, they were not even allowed to switch the fan on in the day, let alone install air conditioners. Jiang Se¡¯s throat felt parched after all that practicing. She went to the kitchen to pour herself a ss of water.


    Du Honghong¡¯s door was suddenly pulled open heavily. She shouted, ¡°Can you keep it down?!¡±


    Zhou Hui was talking to the neighbor outside the house about her own son who was about to enter the seventh grade when she heard Du Honghong¡¯s shouts from within.


    She hastily went into the house and saw a gloomy Du Honghong shouting into the kitchen, ¡°Do you have a problem? You¡¯re incessantly stroking your hair coquettishly in front of the camera and mumbling the entire day.¡± Jiang Se was standing in the kitchen and holding a ss of water, but her expression could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Zhou Hui sounded anxious. ¡°Things were fine just moments ago.¡±


    The two sisters had always had a rocky rtionship. They would sometimes quarrel between themselves as well, but Jiang Se had been behaving herself bettertely. Even when Du Honghong picked a fight with her, she would ignore her, so the house was much more peaceful now.


    Zhou Hui had just been outside for a short while. Why were they quarreling again?


    ¡°Ask her! She¡¯s been mumbling for the entire daytely and twisting her body in front of the camera. We know that you¡¯re pretty. There, are you happy now?¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: Switched


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Honghong was disgruntled. Even though she had started her revision for her ninth-grade exam early, her results were not satisfactory.


    If this had happened in the past, she would not have minded. Jiang Se would still have the worst results in the family anyway.


    The original Jiang Se did not have good results. Du Changqun also had a lot to say about this stepdaughter of his. He would give her a few rounds of scolding after every examination.


    However, Jiang Se passed with flying colors this time. Even though Du Changqun had clearly said that he would not be paying for her college tuition fees, her results spoke for themselves. She had made it into the First Imperial Academy. Most of the residents nearby learned about this as well and they visited the family to confirm what they heard many times.


    Du Honghong¡¯s results seemed bad inparison, so Du Changqun had ordered her to stay in the house to do her revision.


    ¡°You¡¯re both sisters. Why can¡¯t you just sort this out peacefully?¡± Zhou Hui entered the house.


    Du Honghong could not help butin, ¡°She¡¯s not my sister. Just look at our different surnames.¡±


    When Zhou Hui heard this, she shot her a re. Then, she turned to face Jiang Se. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jiang Se drank some water before looking up to Du Honghong. She said with a smile, ¡°Perhaps she doesn¡¯t have the guts to look in the mirror because she¡¯s so ugly, and she¡¯s jealous that I can.¡± When she finished, Du Honghong¡¯s face flushed in anger.


    She was still young and could barely hold anything in. On top of that, she had the stubborn ego of a young girl. She could not have endured the slightest remark. When she saw Jiang Se drinking, she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous of you! Stop drinking my family¡¯s water. It¡¯s ours!¡±


    If it had been the original Jiang Se, she would have put the ss down and fought her without a second thought.


    However, Jiang Se drank two more mouthfuls of water with an exaggerated slowness before cing the empty ss back in its original spot. ¡°I¡¯ve paid for my living expenses here.¡±


    Her sentence practically stuffed a sock in Du Honghong¡¯s mouth. She let out a loud cry, turned around, and stormed into her room. Zhou Hui went after her to try andfort her, but the door to her room was mmed shut in her face.


    Zhou Hui looked at her eldest daughter who acted as if nothing had happened. She sighed with slight helplessness.


    If this had happened in the past, she would have been able to talk to Jiang Se. However, since Du Changqun hit Jiang Se two months ago after her fight with Du You, she had changed.


    However, Zhou Hui could not quite put her finger on which part of Jiang Se had changed.


    One of the more obvious points was that when Zhou Hui reminded her to turn off the lights at night in the past, Jiang Se would have argued with her. However, when she reminded her now, Jiang Se said no more and switched the light off immediately.


    Although this saved her some trouble, she felt more distant from her daughter now.


    She almost never listened to her in the past and always dreamt of bing a celebrity. Now, it seemed that she had her own ns and had found a job. When she had some savings of her own, Zhou Hui could control her even less.


    ¡°You should try to not quarrel with your little sister. She¡¯s a few years younger than you are. If your Uncle Du hears about this, there¡¯ll be chaos in this house again.


    Jiang Se could see her helplessness, but she was thinking about epting more jobs. She wanted to earn more money so that she could move out on her own as soon as possible.


    Although the crew had told her the official filming date when they had their test run at Imperial Productions back then, they had given her a call a day before just in case. They told her to be there before 9 a.m.


    Although the production team had rented a ne, they had limited time. The crew member who notified Jiang Se was worried that she would bete, so he reminded her several times.


    When Jiang Se arrived at the filming location, it was not even 9 a.m. The crew was already there to set up the ce.


    Besides shooting the scene on the ne, they would also be shooting one of Dai Jia¡¯s scenes.


    Dai Jia had two scenes: making a phone call at the airport and boarding the ne. In the scene that they would be shooting, the ex-girlfriend that she would be portraying had a fight with Zhou Rongshen and left. She applied for an abroad assignment from herpany and gave Zhou Rongshen a call at thest minute. However, he did not answer her call because he was in a meeting.


    When Jiang Se arrived, a few of the crew members greeted her. They were there when Gu Jiaer had given her some pointers back then. Naturally, there were more crew members smiling at her now.


    It was still early, so the makeup and styling team were not fully present yet. Meanwhile, the crew was carrying the equipment to their designated spots.


    A girl was rushing toward the makeup room with a pile of things in her hands. She took a few hurried steps and several of the bags identally slipped from her grip. When they dropped to the floor, their contents scattered.


    She was slightly anxious. However, she hurried into the makeup room with the remaining things in her hands first. When she came back out, she saw Jiang Se picking up the items she had dropped and loading them into the bags.


    The girl sighed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The girl had dropped quite a number of things. She was grateful that Jiang Se was helping her with them. ¡°The schedule¡¯s pretty tight today. Director Gu said that there can¡¯t be any problems in today¡¯s filming. We only have half a day here. Nobody can bear the consequences if there are any mistakes.¡±


    Renting a ne was expensive. Most production teams would choose to film such scenes in a studio and leave the rest to the post-production team. However, Gu Jiaer had high requirements for his film. He also intended to win an award with this, hence he spent a lot renting a passenger ne.


    ¡°We were here since 5 p.m. to set up the area.¡± She turned to look at the cameras and their tracks on the ground. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot to do. We didn¡¯t even have time for breakfast.¡±


    When the makeup artists and actors arrived, everything had to be ready. Crew members such as herself were the first to be med when there was any mistake.


    Jiang Se helped her with the bags, and they went into the changing room. The girl made a few more trips and sighed in relief after everything had been brought in. When she came out, she saw Jiang Se sitting under the makeup tent. She walked up to her and thanked her again, moving closer to her. ¡°Thank you so much for the help just now.


    ¡°I saw Director Gu giving you pointers for your acting back at the Imperial Productions base.¡± Her teeth could be seen when she smiled and she seemed to be about 23 years old. ¡°I heard that Director Gu praised you as well.¡±


    She seemed to be a lively person as she continued talking to Jiang Se without minding her coldness. She continued, ¡°Director Gu rarely praises another person.¡± When she said this, she seemed to notice that Jiang Se barely gave any response to her even though she had been talking for quite some time. For a moment, she seemed awkward as well.


    Jiang Se sat under the makeup tent with her smooth hair was neatlybed. It was tied behind her head and her wless oval face was not blocked by her fringes or any stray hair. Nheless, she seemed to gather more attention than the average celebrity even after their makeup and styling were done.


    Men were not the only ones who liked to look at beautiful girls. Girls liked to do the same as well.


    The girl shot her a few nces and changed the topic of conversation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to talk much. I think I saw you talking to Dai Jia back at the Imperial Productions base.¡± When she mentioned Dai Jia, Jiang Se nodded. The girl crossed her legs and rested her behind on the makeup table as she leaned toward Jiang Se.


    ¡°Her character¡¯s been switched.¡±


    When Jiang Se heard this, she looked up.


    ¡°Switched?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± The girl nodded heavily. She seemed slightly nervous to be talking about this rumor here as she peered around. There was nothing blocking her view in the makeup tent and the others were currently busy with their own works, so nobody was taking notice of them.


    ¡°I heard that someone more suitable for the role has joined the cast.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: Introduction


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dai Jia¡¯s acting was good and Gu Jiaer was clearly satisfied with her performance during the filming at the Imperial Productions base. Dai Jia¡¯s looks and other qualities were obviously suitable for the character, and she performed well.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Director Gu praise her back at the Imperial Productions base?¡±


    Jiang Se¡¯s question seemed to have invigorated the girl.


    Judging from her outer appearance, Jiang Se was not someone who would actively seek out gossip. When she showed interest in this topic of conversation, the girl said pointedly, ¡°She did perform well, and she had good chemistry with Yuyi on set as well. However, her character is different from yours...¡±


    She did not finish her sentence, but Jiang Se could understand what she meant. Dai Jia was not the only one that Gu Jiaer praised. He had praised her too.


    However, in the end, Dai Jia was dismissed from the cast while Jiang Se remained because besides Gu Jiaer taking a special interest in her, it was probably like what the girl had said-that Dai Jia¡¯s character had scenes with Hang Yuyi.


    Jiang Se could vaguely remember that the director began filming Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s scene at first. However, due to Zhao Ruoyun not being able to deliver, Gu Jiaer was infuriated, and they had filmed Dai Jia¡¯s scene instead. He had been satisfied with Dai Jia¡¯s performance.


    When Dai Jia earned Gu Jiaer¡¯s praise, she must have offended Zhao Ruoyun.


    The two of them had scenes with Hang Yuyi. One of them was the ex-girlfriend while the other was the current girlfriend. When the film was aired, the audience would surelypare their performances.


    Jiang Se had also been there when they filmed those scenes. Dai Jia gave a solid performance although she was only a neer. If the film was aired like this, it would certainly affect Zhao Ruoyun in some way.


    After all, there was only one female lead in the cast. Dai Jia¡¯s performance outshone the female lead too much. Also, she had disyed her wonderful skills after the filming of Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s scene. Therefore, it was inevitable that Zhao Ruoyun would take this personally.


    Inparison, although Jiang Se had performed well, she had no mutual scenes with Hang Yuyi. She did not y a major role in the entire film and could not bepared to Zhao Ruoyun.


    At most, she would be able to stand out as a conspicuously brilliant new actress after the film was aired.


    When Jiang Se thought about this, she gave herself a mental warning. ¡®It happens. There are cases whereby the actors are switched out at thest minute as well.¡¯


    It was not early anymore. The other members of the cast and crew slowly filled the set. When the makeup artists and stylists arrived, Jiang Se changed into her costume and got herself styled. By the time she came out, the executive director had already led a team of people to another site for filming.


    The actress who reced Dai Jia was a full-bodied woman. She dressed sexily and appeared to be much older than Dai Jia.


    From the aspect of their outer appearance, Dai Jia was undoubtedly much better than she was. It took her several NGs to get the simple take of her making a phone call right. This confirmed Jiang Se¡¯s impression of her.


    Jiang Se boarded the ne with the other extras. When they took their ces, the director made a gesture, and Hang Yuyi and Zhao Ruoyun also went to their ces.


    After breaking up with his girlfriend, Zhou Rongshen was pressured by his parents to settle down. When he boarded the ne, his eyes appeared slightly dejected.


    Hang Yuyi had a good grasp of the character Zhou Rongshen. Hepletely conveyed Zhou Rongshen¡¯s expression of feeling the pressure from his job and his family.


    He was wearing a neatly ironed shirt with his zer hung over his shoulder while he carried his work bag in one hand. Wang Qianqian, who was rushing to board the ne, ran into his back.


    Wang Qianqian covered her face. This was their first meeting.


    The two leads had clearly rehearsed this scene in the Imperial Productions base back then. Although the first take of the scene where Wang Qianqian, yed by Zhao Ruoyun, ran into Zhou Rongshen did not meet Gu Jiaer¡¯s expectations, all they needed was a second take.


    The other characters went to their respective seats. Before the ne took off, Miss Zhang, yed by Jiang Se, began introducing their destination, Paris, in French.


    Compared to her performance in the Imperial Productions Base back then, Jiang Se undoubtedly appeared more proficient in her acting skills this time. She had practiced her scenes for two days back at home. However, she barely made it halfway through her script when Gu Jiaer frowned. He raised his hand to signal for a cut.


    ¡°Director.¡± Jiang Se jogged up to him.


    Gu Jiaer spoke frankly, ¡°It¡¯s too obvious that you¡¯re acting. You were more natural back then. I¡¯ll give you a minute to think about this, and we¡¯ll resume.¡±


    He waved his hand, and Jiang Se retreated to her spot.


    During the test run, she remembered France as Pei Yi had described it. She saw the blue skies, the white clouds, the castle, and the vineyard.


    She found the feeling she was looking for. When she recited her lines again, she managed to pull the listener into her world. Her mellow voice was moving, but she retained her uniquely cold tone. Still, her voice contained a hint of lightness and liveliness which tugged at the audience¡¯s heart. She made the listeners¡¯ hearts fly toward their destination, Paris, before they were even there.


    When she was finished with her lines, Gu Jiaer did not give her the signal to stop, so she did not stop.


    She seemed to have turned into the air stewardess, Miss Zhang, now. Before the takeoff, she made the passengers feel the atmosphere of Paris with the charm of her words. Aside from the arts, Jiang Se mentioned the architecture and the sceneries as well.


    The scriptwriter nced at the script. He reminded softly, ¡°Director Gu, these lines...¡±


    Jiang Se had already finished with her lines long ago and was winging it as she went. However, Gu Jiaer did not tell her to stop.


    ¡°She¡¯s on a roll. Just have post-production cut out the unwanted parts.¡±


    When Jiang Se finished, Gu Jiaer nodded. Then, he told her to recite her lines from the second half of the film. With this, Jiang Se¡¯s screen time in ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± was over.


    The director was already moving on to the next scene. The script supervisor came and made some arrangements with her to record some lines in Mandarin. ¡°These lines are meant to be added into the story after this.¡±


    When the film was aired, besides Jiang Se¡¯s French lines, which were the main focus, they would y an excerpt in Mandarin in the middle as well.


    The script supervisor was a young man. When he was finished with his business, he pulled a chair over and chatted with Jiang Se, ¡°This time, we¡¯re working with Ruiqiao Media Corp. They¡¯re involved in another movie production and are looking for an actress. Are you interested?


    ¡°There won¡¯t be much screen time. All they need is a shot of your back while you¡¯re ying the piano. However, the director is Zhao Rang who¡¯s well-known for his fussiness. He auditioned several people, but they did not give him the vibe that he was looking for.¡±


    Jiang Se had performed well in ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± and was good with lines as well, so Gu Jiaer was very satisfied with her. With her talent and looks, she would most probably make it big in the future.


    This was a simple gesture, but the script supervisor was intending to use this as a show of goodwill as well.


    After all, since they were in the same industry, it would not hurt to have some connections.


    Moreover, the film that Ruiqiao Media Corp invested in needed an actress who would not be showing her face. The director, Zhao Rang, had high standards. A few actresses had auditioned for the role but failed. He wanted the actress to not show her face, yet he wanted her to be able to move the audience with her back as well.


    This was quite a demanding requirement. Many of the actresses who were initially interested in the film backed off when they learned about this.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: Opportunity


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After all, the reason everyone entered this industry was to show their face to the public and gain fame.


    However, Zhao Rang had high requirements and did not allow the actress to show her face. There were no lines as well, so the stars with some poprity would hardly agree to these conditions.


    Many amateurs were interested in getting a role in a film, but Zhao Rang would not even look at them.


    If Jiang Se went with the script supervisor¡¯s introduction and this matter could be settled, everyone would be happy. He would be doing a favor for Ruiqiao Media Corp.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m interested.¡± Jiang Se was also thinking aboutnding a few other background roles back at the Imperial Productions base after she was done with ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±.


    Jiang Se had the looks, but her foundation was shallow, and she did not have awork in the entertainment industry. Although she had been in two films so far, she was still an amateur. Even if some production teams had the resources for it, they would have been taken up by others in the industry before Jiang Se could even ask about it.


    She was fortunate enough to get into the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± cast this time thanks to Dai Jia¡¯s tip-off.


    Now that the script supervisor had brought up the news of an audition, Jiang Se felt invigorated. This saved her much more trouble than running around blindly on her own.


    Jiang Se knew about Zhao Rang as well. Zhao Rang came from the Shandong Province and had emigrated to Hong Kong with his parents when he was young. They were a poor family.


    Perhaps because of the experience of an impoverished childhood, Zhao Rang studied very hard and was guaranteed a ce in a college in Ennd. His first piece of work after entering the industry was an easy-paced romanticedy. With that, he became an overnight sensation and gained poprity.


    Due to the difference in culture, films produced by Hong Kong directors were not generally epted by the audience from the maind.


    However, Zhao Rang¡¯s films were different. He cleverly merged the cultural elements from both sides into his films so that they had a unique sense of Hong Kong humor and his own trademark. Each and every one of his works was received with positive reviews.


    To an amateur, even showing their backs in his film would be a good thing.


    On top of that, Jiang Se needed the money, so she was searching for an opportunity to audition for a film.


    She immediately smiled and thanked the script supervisor. ¡°Thank you, Brother Li. I¡¯m still a neer to the industry and am not signed under anypany yet. I¡¯ll have to rely on the help of seniors in the industry such as yourself.¡±


    She was beautiful and generous with her words. When she smiled, the script supervisor was lost in her beauty for a moment. Her words were pleasing to him and his smile thickened.


    ¡°The other aspects of the production team have already been decided. They even have their lead characters as well.¡± The script supervisor epted her gratitude calmly. ¡°The main character will be Cui Xing.¡±


    After he said this, he paused for a moment. ¡°They¡¯ve started filming, but they couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate for this back shot. They decided to proceed with the filming of the other parts first and left this character without an actress.¡± He was flippant as he revealed what he knew.


    ¡°This time, Director Zhao¡¯s new film, ¡®The 99th Love Letter¡¯, will release photos of the cast in sequence. The investor, Ruiqiao Media Corp, is a big name in the local industry. I heard that although this character will never show her face, her back will still appear on the promotional posters.¡±


    The investor, Ruiqiao, was a well-known industry yer. With the addition of Cui Xing and Zhao Rang, their box office sales were all but determined. Cui Xing was one of the most profitable male artists under thergest local talent managementpany, Century Gxy. He was highly popr and had a huge fan base.


    Although Zhao Rang¡¯s position could not bepared to the internationally famous Zhang Jingan, the former had seniority in the industry and he had a better reputationpared to Gu Jiaer.


    When Zhao Rang¡¯s films were ready to start shooting, there would not be a shortage of actors and actresses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you look down on this character. For a neer like you, showing your face to Director Zhao is as good as showing your face on screen.¡± Moreover, if this character had shown her face as well instead of just her back, he would not have suggested a neer such as Jiang Se audition for the role.


    The script supervisor gave Jiang Se and appraising look. He gave half a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got the looks, and Director Gu says that you¡¯re talented as well. I think you¡¯ll have a good chance of acing ¡®The 99th Love Letter¡¯ audition. If Director Zhao has taken a liking to you in the future, don¡¯t forget about me.¡±


    Jiang Se smiled. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    The script supervisor was naturally pleased with her attitude. He took out his phone and gave her the number of the person from Zhao Rang¡¯s team to call. Then, he left her there.


    Jiang Se¡¯s part was finished. It was still early. With the number in her hand, she naturally gave it a try.


    When the other person heard Jiang Se mention the script supervisor¡¯s name and knew that he had referred her to audition for the role. However, the person on the other end of the line seemed to take some time before remembering who the script supervisor was.


    The other person was slightly cold. He spoke frankly, ¡°We¡¯ve begun filming in the Imperial Productions base. Can you be here before 11?¡±


    It was already 10 o¡¯clock. Fortunately, the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± set was not far from the Imperial Productions base, thus she should be able to make it after changing back into her own clothes.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Her answer seemed to surprise the person on the other end of the call. After all, the Imperial Productions base was not close to the city center, but Jiang Se had agreed to the timing without hesitation.


    The other person gave a slight pause before continuing, ¡°In that case, you should head over immediately. I¡¯ll send you the addresster. Be here by 11, and not a minute toote.¡±


    When he finished, he ended the call without waiting for her reply.


    Jiang Se was unperturbed. She proceeded to change into her clothes and removed her makeup. When she left the set, it was already half past 10.


    She gauged the distance between the airport to the Imperial Productions base. Gritting her teeth, she hailed a taxi and told the driver to head toward the designated address.


    Although the taxi fare exhausted all of Jiang Se¡¯s pocket money, it was much faster than taking public transport. When she reached her destination, it was only a quarter to 11.


    She followed the directions sent to her on her phone. She headed to the western region of the Imperial Productions base. The message she received told her to locate West City Street in this region.


    Zhao Rang¡¯s production team was easy to find. With enough financial resources, they filmed there for half a day. The production team spent a fortune and rented the entire West City Street. They even hired security guards.


    The buildings here were inspired by the architectural style of the 80s. Many parts on the walls were mottled to create the impression that they were aged.


    The lower floor had shops while the upper floor were more of family-styled buildings. The roofs were tiled. From the outside, they appeared simr to the old building where the Du family lived.


    When Jiang Se arrived, the security guard stopped her. She told him that she was an actress who was there for the audition and that she had an appointment. The guard looked at her beautiful face and did not doubt her. He even turned and called someone over for her, ¡°Brother Cao, there¡¯s someone here for you.¡±


    After two shouts, someone in a ck printed T-shirt hurried out from the set. Before he even opened his mouth to speak, his eyes fell upon Jiang Se.


    When she left the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± filming site, Jiang Se had changed in a hurry. Her makeup was also removed carelessly as well.


    Because of the rush, she did not manage to remove her makeuppletely. However, the remaining makeup on her face did not blemish her beauty.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: ying


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Brother Cao beamed when the security guard called him. However, he instinctively nced at his phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re already here and it isn¡¯t even 11 yet.¡± At the moment, the time disyed on his phone was 10 minutes to 11. The Imperial Productions base was not located in the city center. When Jiang Se called him, it had been 10 a.m., so he thought that she would never have made it on time no matter what.


    ¡°Li Yi called me just now to tell me you¡¯d being over, but I thought that you¡¯d bete.¡± He stared at Jiang Se and beckoned her toe over.


    The crew members in different teams stayed connected as well. The script supervisor of ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± had given him a call about a neer who would be there for the audition.


    This was not a rare asion between production teams. They were all trying to do each other a favor.


    However, Li Yi had showered this neer with praises through the phone call. He said that this neer, Jiang Se, had given a small demonstration of her impressive skills in Zhang Jingan¡¯s new film. When she joined the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± cast, Gu Jiaer had also given her positive remarks. Gu Jiaer even made an exception and used her live audio recording even though she was only a neer.


    In the beginning, he did not think much about Li Yi¡¯s words. He merely thought that Li Yi had only said what he did to send the neer over.


    However, when heid his eyes on Jiang Se, he noticed that Li Yi had not been exaggerating when he described her looks.


    ¡°Director Gu was filming at the airport today. It¡¯s not too far from here,¡± she exined.


    The security guard stepped aside and allowed Jiang Se to go in. The man called Brother Cao gave Jiang Se an appraising look, liking what he saw.


    ¡°I think Li Yi has told you about the job, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    This neer truly did have exceptional external qualities. The air she carried was special as well. He hoped that she would meet Zhao Rang¡¯s requirements.


    ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± had already started filming for more than a month, so most of the plot had been already shot. However, though this was an important scene in the film, Zhao Rang¡¯s requirement for the actress had been too high, and it had been put off until now.


    There were many actresses who came to auditiontely, but none of them could satisfy him. As this dragged on, the crew and the investors started to feel anxious.


    Brother Cao gestured for Jiang Se to keep up with him. As he walked, he made a phone call.


    His tone was slightly excited. It was obvious that the important back-view character Li Yi mentioned had not been decided, and this made ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± crew anxious.


    When Brother Cao seemed fervent, Jiang Se calmed down. Since the actress for the character had not been decided yet, this meant that she had a chance.


    Brother Cao dropped the call. He called out to Jiang Se and told her to keep up.


    This so-called audition was different from the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± audition. Brother Cao led Jiang Se into a studio where there were all kinds of pianos. There were crew members standing in twos or threes against the wall.


    ¡°Go there.¡± Brother Cao pointed at the center of the studio where a white piano stood.


    The curtains on the French window was half-open. The sun was shining brightly outside, and it fell on the white piano¡¯s stool. It stood out in this studio which was made up of darker colors.


    ¡°Be careful. The piano¡¯s borrowed from Shanghai¡¯s Steinway. Try not to hit the keys too heavily,¡± Brother Cao gave Jiang Se some instructions, ¡°We¡¯ll film you from the back and show it to Director Zhao.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t know how to y the piano. Just press some keys. You can stop when we tell you to.¡±


    When Brother Cao finished, he gave Jiang Se¡¯s attire another nce. His brows furrowed. ¡°Your outfit...¡±


    All they needed was to film her from the back. She did not need any makeup, but Jiang Se¡¯s own clothes were slightly too simple.


    She had tied her hair with a ck band. Her white button-down shirt and jeans were not suitable for her face which seemed to be a special favor from God himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡± Someone raised a phone and pointed at the door. ¡°Director Zhao and Brother Xing are discussing the script. We¡¯ll be shooting a scene here at a quarter past 11. If we can film it now, we¡¯ll still have time to show it to Director Zhao. However, if we want to give her a makeover, it will take too much time.¡±


    Brother Cao was also feeling helpless. He could do nothing but sigh as he motioned for Jiang Se to sit at the piano.


    A crew member came over and carefully lifted the lid. Then, Jiang Se ced her hands on the keyboard and steadied her breath.


    She had two Steinway pianos as well. One of them was in the Feng family¡¯s house in Hong Kong while the other was in the imperial capital. Since she was reborn, she had never touched a piano.


    However, she had been practicing the piano since she was six years old. Even though it had been a long time since she touched the piano, after some simple trial and error, she soon found the familiar feeling back in her fingers again.


    ¡°Ready!¡± Brother Cao shouted. Someone raised a phone behind Jiang Se.


    This was an awkward situation. Neither had she changed into her costume nor did she even remove her makeuppletely when she left the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± set. It was clear that her appearance was not befitting of this elegant piano.


    The people behind her were strangers who were recording her from the back with their phones. Many others also observed the scene while standing against the wall. This gave her some pressure mentally.


    Jiang Se was determined tond this role, so she calmed herself down. She ced her left hand on the keyboard and yed a note. Then, she drew her right hand across it.


    Her hands seemed to have imbued the piano with magic. Melodious notes came to life under her fingertips. The notes went away as swiftly as they appeared.


    The crew on set wanted to remind her to be careful with the piano in case she broke it, but before they could say anything, Jiang Se¡¯s fingers were already flying across the keys.


    The neers, who had auditioned before Jiang Se, could not help but seem awkward when they tried to be careful with this elegant piano. Their movements seemed restricted but not Jiang Se. She tested the piano out with a natural expression on her face and her movements did not seem ginger.


    Jiang Se yed ¡°Lyphard Melodie¡±, a romantic and melodious piece that chimed beautifully on the quiet set. Brother Cao, who had wanted to speak just now, was stunned.


    The sunlight fell upon Jiang Se before the piano as her hands leaped nimbly across the keys and produced a wonderful melody.


    The young girl¡¯s back seemed youthful. With her hair tied in a ponytail, her elegant neckline was visible. She had her back toward the others and was focused on ying the piano. Her movements seemed to be the fruit of a great teacher¡¯s instructions.


    At the moment, Brother Cao seemed to have forgotten that he was still in the studio. The therapeutic and wonderful notes washed against his ears gently like a slow-flowing stream.


    There was one single thought in his mind. ¡®This must be the feeling Zhao Rang wants me to look for.¡¯


    When she reached a certain chord, Jiang Se stopped.


    This stanza required a lot of practice which she had not been doing for a long time. Since Jiang Se¡¯s wrists were not strong enough, she would be hard-pressed to finish the entire piece, thus she stopped naturally.


    Moreover, ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± crew only wanted her to try ying a small section. All they wanted was a recording of her from the back to show the director, Zhao Rang, to see if she was suitable. She was not here to y music.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: Satisfied


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the music stopped abruptly, Brother Cao and the others snapped back to the present. The person who was recording with the phone seemed to realize this now and hastily pressed the stop button.


    The others felt that it was a shame for the music to stop. The atmosphere was great just now. If they had shot this with a camera, it could definitely have been used as a scene.


    The gaze of the crew in the studio were drawn toward Jiang Se. Her temperament matched the borrowed, expensive handmade piano. Even the cheap white shirt she wore, which Brother Cao had disliked just moments ago, seemed exceptionally fitting on screen.


    ¡°Show this to Director Zhao.¡±


    The crew member who was reying the recording was slightly excited. He had barely turned around when someone said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡±


    The others turned to look at the speaker. Jiang Se stood up as well. Two men stood at the door. One of them was old and wore a cap while the other appeared to be in his mid-20s and wore a gray worn-out shirt. He was staring at Jiang Se with keen, sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Cui Xing, does he look like your goddess?¡± the older man lifted his cap slightly as he spoke.


    Brother Cao and the others walked up to him. ¡°Director Zhao.¡±


    From the side, Cui Xing was giving Jiang Se an appraising look. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true that she¡¯s suitable for the role.¡±


    ¡°Director Zhao, we were introduced to her from Director Gu¡¯s ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯. We just recorded her and wanted to show it to you. Take a look at...¡±


    Since Zhao Rang was there himself, there was no need for him to look at the recording anymore.


    ¡°She¡¯s alright.¡± Zhao Rang was slightly excited, even more so when Jiang Se turned around and he saw that her image and temperament were befitting of a goddess of his imagination.


    The actress that he needed for ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± was a crucial character who would propel the plot forward although she would not be showing her face at all throughout the film.


    Zhao Rang had seen many neers himself. Some of them were even celebrities introduced by major talent managementpanies. However, he never found one who suited his needs.


    The shooting of the film had begun some time ago, but they had a hard time determining the actress for this role. The investor, Ruiqiao Media Corp, was beginning to pressure them about this, both directly and indirectly.


    However, because this character would not be showing her face, the requirements of her back profile and temperament were much higher than usual.


    When the film was aired, the audience would not be able to see her face. They could only imagine what she looked like from their impression of her back. Therefore, she had to be of exceptional quality to get the job done.


    The crew member who recorded the scene with a phone walked toward Zhao Rang and the others. Although Zhao Rang and Cui Xing had already been standing at the door for two minutes just now, he went anyway.


    As the recording was reyed, Zhao Rang announced his decision, ¡°We¡¯ll go with her.¡±


    In the recording, Jiang Se sat up straight. The youthfulness and elegance of a young girl merged perfectly in her. She seemed to have received a good education since young. As she moved about, even the sight of her back was attractive.


    Although they could not see her face under the sunlight, her hands on the piano were visible. They were slender and long, and every part of them was refined.


    A recording from a phone could never bepared to that of a professional camera. However, the oue of the recording without any lighting or styling was clearly enough to satisfy Zhao Rang.


    He could find no fault with the outer appearance and temperament with this neer. She could definitely suit the role of the goddess whom the male lead, portrayed by Cui Xing, was infatuated with at first sight.


    ¡°She does look good.¡± Cui Xing moved closer to take a look at the recording as well.


    The entire recording was only slightly longer than five minutes. Without intentionally seeking a better angle, Jiang Se had raised the notch of the visual quality of the video with her own external looks alone.


    ¡°Our schedule¡¯s full for today. The filming location for the unexpected encounter will be in the Steinway Piano Store in New World.¡± When Zhao Rang said this, he turned to nce at Jiang Se. ¡°I hope the neer won¡¯t get any stage fright there.¡±


    He instructed his assistant to arrange for a time with the staff of the piano store. Zhao Rang and Cui Xing¡¯s schedules were tight as well. After deciding on the actress, they left it to the assistant to work the other things out with Jiang Se.


    Zhao Rang¡¯s assistant was a young man. As he spoke, he adjusted his spectacles, ¡°So, I think you have a rough understanding of things around here. Director Zhao is very satisfied with your audition. If there aren¡¯t any questions, tomorrow,¡± he said as he referred to his phone for the schedules and confirmed the time, e to our office at 2 p.m. to sign the contract. Are you alright with that? I¡¯ll send you the addresster. Someone will be exining the details of the contract, your pay, and the details of the job tomorrow. Do you have any questions?¡±


    Jiang Se hade with the determination tond this role. When she got the role she wanted to in ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡±, she could not help but smile. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    The man returned a smile. ¡°In that case, please give me your contact information.¡± As he said this, he produced a leather file and handed her a name card. ¡°Just give this number a call tomorrow.¡± After reminding Jiang Se not to bete tomorrow, he asked someone to record her phone number.


    Jiang Se left the studio with the name card in her hand and the crew member¡¯s number had been saved in her phone. However, she had no cash with her, so she looked for an ATM and withdrew $100.


    She was left with $3,000 in her bank card. The ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± crew still owed her $4,200. In the meantime, she hadnded a new role.


    Although Zhao Rang¡¯s assistant did not mention the pay, since he told Jiang Se to head over to their office tomorrow afternoon just to sign the contract, she reckoned that though it might not be as high as ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, it would not be as low as ¡°Rescue Mission¡±.


    Zhao Rang¡¯s studio was inside the Imperial Capital¡¯s inner ring. When Jiang Se arrived, the staff at the counter was obviously informed as she was led into the office directly.


    A middle-aged woman in a ck dress came out to greet her. After inviting Jiang Se to sit down, she produced two contracts andid it before Jiang Se on her desk.


    The conditions of the contract were simr to those that she had signed for ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±. Jiang Se merely nced through them before putting the contract down.


    ¡°As for your remuneration, the arrangement is $30,000 after taxes. It¡¯ll be paid 30:70. Will there be any issues with that?¡± The woman ced the tip of her pen on the nk space where the remuneration amount should be written before she turned to look at Jiang Se.


    Although Jiang Se had guessed that the remuneration for this job would not be very low since Zhao Rang¡¯s assistant had asked her to go and sign the contract, when she actually heard the amount the woman mentioned, she was surprised.


    In this role, she would not be showing her face. She would merely be filmed from the back and she did not even have a single line. However, her pay was several times higher than the role of the air stewardess, Miss Zhang, in ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±.


    The woman stared at her and tried to read her mind.


    CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS


    CrookedLines CrookedLines


    From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded.


    The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation.


    Thank you for your understanding.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: Remuneration


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the woman said this, it meant that the remuneration was still negotiable.


    The remuneration for this role was much higher than the air stewardess Jiang Se portrayed in ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±. In other words, the character Jiang Se would be portraying in ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± would y a crucial role in the story.


    There was a high possibility that the production team would want her to do more than a recording of her back while she yed the piano.


    ording to the script supervisor of ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, Li Yi, who introduced Jiang Se here in the first ce, many of the major talent managementpanies in the industry had also sent their less popr stars to audition for this role. However, Zhao Rang was not satisfied with any of them.


    In other words, the remuneration for this role in ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± was based on these less popr stars.


    Jiang Se had no idea how much they were worth. She considered the offer for a moment. In the end, she made no attempt to increase it.


    ¡°Is there anything else the production team wants me to be a part of besides the scene Director Zhao mentioned?¡±


    The woman seemed to have caught her drift. She sighed. ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯re smart.¡± She closed the file containing the contract and pushed it aside.


    ¡°This time, you¡¯ll be portraying the role of the ¡®piano girl¡¯ in Director Zhao¡¯s film. I won¡¯t lie to you. This character is very important to the story. She¡¯s the goddess that Li Qingyang, yed by Brother Xing, falls in love with at first sight. So, after the filming is done, there will be a promotional period.¡±


    With the pen in her hand, she straightened four fingers on the desk. ¡°If you cane with us during the promotional period, we can add that to your remuneration.¡±


    When she said this, the woman turned to nce at Jiang Se. She said with a smile, ¡°In truth, if Director Zhao brings you along during the promotional period, it¡¯ll be beneficial for both of you.¡±


    The film could use Jiang Se¡¯s beauty as a point of attraction while her poprity would certainly benefit from attending events by Zhao Rang¡¯s side.


    Besides, there would be famous celebrities such as Cui Xing and Zhu Pan, the female lead, during the promotional events too since they were from the same cast. It would be a good opportunity for Jiang Se to get to know them. The benefits were obvious.


    On the contrary, these so-called ¡°benefits¡± did not attract Jiang Se. However, the increased after-tax remuneration of $40,000 was attractive.


    At the moment, Jiang Se had to spend money on many things. The increase in her remuneration could solve her current predicament.


    With that, she no longer felt dissatisfied with the amount. The woman had already raised it to $40,000. This meant that this was the highest the production team could offer to a neer such as herself.


    Jiang Se considered it for a moment before asking, ¡°May I know when the promotional period will be?¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m still a student. I can manage it if it¡¯s during my break, but if I have sses, I might not be able to make it.¡±


    When she epted the remuneration offer, the woman had a much better impression of her, so her tone changed immediately. ¡°We¡¯ve been filming for close to two months now. Your shooting will be scheduled within these few days. When that¡¯s done, the entire film will be practicallypleted as well. After post-production, the promotional period will likely fall in January. You¡¯ll just have to take a few days off then.¡±


    The woman seemed to be pleased that Jiang Se did not push for a higher pay, so she made apromise. ¡°I know that our schedules might sh with yours. What about this? If the promotional event isn¡¯t on a weekend, and it¡¯s really important for the production team to have you there, can you try to take a day off from your sses?¡±


    This was not a harsh demand, thus Jiang Se nodded.


    After they reached an agreement, the woman grabbed the contract and returned to her desk to make a phone call to request for another set of contracts to be made. Then, she chatted with Jiang Se.


    ¡°The Film Academy is very strict about its students being involved in films. You¡¯ll be in your freshman year when the semester begins, right?¡±


    The Imperial Film Academy had high requirements when it came to epting students. However, Jiang Se had the looks. ording to the crew members at the studio yesterday, she had proven that she was talented as well when she yed a piece on the piano. If she could catch the eye of the picky Zhao Rang, it would not be difficult for her to get into the Film Academy.


    The people who wanted to enter the entertainment industry mostly went to the Film Academy. Besides learning about acting, they were also thinking aboutworking for their careers.


    However, to the woman¡¯s surprise, Jiang Se shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t apply for the Film Academy.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± The woman gave her a bewildered look. ¡°You¡¯ve got the qualities. I even heard that younded a role in Director Gu¡¯s film. If you enroll in the Film Academy and join a talent managementpany in the future, you¡¯ll have many opportunities waiting for you.¡±


    Jiang Se fell silent for a moment. After her rebirth, she had to reassess many of her opinions and understandings of things. She might very remain as Jiang Se in the future. At the current moment, she was still unsure of which career she should be undertaking.


    The staff sent in the revised contracts. The new job descriptions, which the two of them had agreed upon just now, had been added to the terms. When Jiang Se confirmed that there were no mistakes in her details, they signed the contracts.


    After the contract was signed, 30% of the remuneration for ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± was transferred into Jiang Se¡¯s bank card two dayster.


    The instant she received the text message, she checked her ount bnce and saw that it was now $15,000. She had finally saved enough for her freshman year tuition fees. With the remaining payment from the two casts as well, Jiang Se finally sighed with relief.


    The filming was scheduled to take ce at the end of July at the New World Mall located in the outer circle of the imperial capital.


    The crew hadmunicated with the person in charge of the Steinway pano store. They would be filming in the store that day.


    The New World Mall was built along the most flourishing shopping street in the outer circle of the imperial capital. The mall was huge. It connected the western area of the outer circle to the za in the south. The first floor mostly had shops carrying luxury brands.


    It was still early when Jiang Se arrived there. Many of the luxury brand shops were not opened yet. She browsed the bags and essories through the ss panes. When she was still Feng Nan, her cousins from Hong Kong would definitely invite her here to shop whenever they came to the imperial capital.


    She reached for her old phone in her pocket. The remaining amount in it was not even enough to buy a purse here.


    Jiang Se had a sudden thought. If she felt that she was no better than livestock when she was living a life which was being nned for her by her folks, then her current life with the Du family made her feel like she was livestock.


    When the crew members of ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± received her call, they immediately came out to meet her from the staff entrance of the mall. They were clearly surprised that Jiang Se hade this early.


    The crew was still setting up the set in the piano store. Jiang Se went over to have a look. The director, Zhao Rang, and the lead actor, Cui Xing, were not there yet. The executive director was the one overseeing the work. When he saw Jiang Se there that early, he was slightly stunned. Then, he beckoned her toe over.


    ¡°Director Zhao saw you ying a piece the other day. He thinks you¡¯ve learned how to y before, so we¡¯ve borrowed that piano from the store just for you.¡± The executive director¡¯s surname was Zheng. He kept his hair long like an artist. He was big and tall, and he wore a checkered shirt.


    He was pleased that Jiang Se could be here on set before the agreed time. His satisfaction overflowed into his words.


    ¡°That piano is the trademark of the imperial capital¡¯s Steinway piano store. It¡¯s purely handmade and shipped from Germany, and it¡¯s very precious. If Director Zhao hadn¡¯t made a personal request, and the filming of the piano was beneficial to the brand itself, even if Ruiqiao¡¯s person-in-charge called the piano store, they wouldn¡¯t have lent it, so be careful with itter.¡±


    CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS


    CrookedLines CrookedLines


    From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded.


    The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation.


    Thank you for your understanding.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: Satisfied


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The executive director was pointing at a white piano that was disyed alone on a raised tform in the center of the showroom.


    Under the spotlight, the white piano exuded a dignified feeling that made people refrain others from ying it without respect.


    The staff of the piano store was there as well. When the executive director said that, the staff looked at Jiang Se with a judgmental gaze.


    The executive looked at his watch. He asked, ¡°Are the makeup artists and stylists here yet? Director Zhao called 15 minutes ago and said that he¡¯ll be here before 9 a.m.¡±


    A petite man walked up to him and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve given them a call three minutes ago. They¡¯re already at the entrance of the mall.¡±


    His voice had barely faded when they heard hurried footstepsing toward them as the makeup artists and stylists hurried over with their boxes of equipment.


    At this moment, the executive director did not chat with them. He looked at the time and asked them to bring Jiang Se with them and get her styling done. Although her character would not be showing her face, the crew still regarded it with great importance. She had at least seven costumes prepared for her.


    The stylist grabbed a few dresses andpared them against Jiang Se¡¯s body. Then, she took a blouse, appearing hesitant.


    She was holding a light yellow dress in one hand and a white shirt in the other.


    ¡°Akin said that you wore a white shirt during the audition. Director Zhao was quite satisfied with that.¡± The stylist looked up at Jiang Se. ¡°Shall we try the shirt first? If Director Zhao doesn¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll change.¡±


    Zhao Rang was keeping a close eye on this character. The stylist was worried that Zhao Rang would not be satisfied with the looks she came up with. Therefore, after pondering about it, she chose topromise and got Jiang Se to change into the shirt for now.


    The shirt was sponsored by an Italian brand. When Jiang Se wore it, the stylist helped her with the buttons as she showered her with praises.


    The round cor design highlighted her temperament very well. It perfectly disyed Jiang Se¡¯s slender neckline, which was one of her strong points.


    She nced at Jiang Se¡¯s body. She turned around and picked a fitting pair of jeans. She seemed to be envious of her. ¡°You have a nice body.¡± Styling had always been her job, so with a single nce, she could guess what Jiang Se¡¯s size was.


    Jiang Se¡¯s breasts were not overly well-developed. However, her old bras could not obscure the perfect shape of her young girl¡¯s breasts. Her fair and translucent skin had the sheen of a pearl.


    The lines of her arms were lovely as well. She was not a beauty who was as thin as a match, but she could carry an outfit while still appearing slim. This was especially true after she wore jeans. When she tucked her shit in, her slim waistline and pronounced buttocks were revealed.


    The stylist could not stop herself from touching Jiang Se. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous.¡±


    She was tall and had long, straight legs, so jeans suited her perfectly.


    Jiang Se was slightly speechless. The stylist helped her tidy up her appearance and went out of the changing room with her.


    She did not have to show her face today. The makeup artist initially intended to apply a thinyer of foundation on her face, but she was young, so her skin quality was great and she had a light skin tone. Then, the makeup artist applied some foundation on his own hand andpared it with Jiang Se¡¯s skin. He gritted his teeth and gave up on applying the foundation on her face. He merely applied light cherry pink lip gloss on her lips. Then, he took ab.


    Jiang Se¡¯s outfit was simple. To match her costume, the makeup artist tied her long hair up into a bun afterbing her hair.


    When her styling was done and she went out, the director, Zhao Rang, was already there. He was talking to the executive director. Upon seeing Jiang Se, Zhao Rang gave her a look of satisfaction.


    He beckoned for Jiang Se to go over. At the same time, he motioned for his assistant to pass him a file from which he took a piece of paper.


    ¡°Since Cui Xing isn¡¯t here yet, why don¡¯t you practice this piece?¡±


    It was a music score of what seemed to be an interlude of ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡±. Since Jiang Se could y ¡°Lyphard Melodie¡± the other day, she must know how to y the piano.


    ¡°Give it a try. We have someone here who can teach you if you have any questions.¡± Zhao Rang pointed at the Steinway piano store staff. When he said this, his phone rang. He passed the music score to Jiang Se, and the crew brought her to a piano. She sat down before it, and her back was facing Zhao Rang.


    If Zhao Rang were to choose the actress based on the back profile, Jiang Se was more than enough to portray the role of Li Qingyang¡¯s goddess.


    She was young. Her brimming youthfulness could even reach them through the screen. The rare thing was that she was not arrogant because of her beauty. Instead, she had a unique temperament. It fit the feeling that Zhao Rang was looking for. She was beautiful with an implicit charm.


    However, Zhao Rang was hoping that she could make the others see her in a new light with her internal qualities at the same time as showing off her beauty.


    He had been directing for many years and knew about the audience¡¯s psychology. If Jiang Se could personally y the piano in this film and they recorded the actual performance instead of editing it post-production, it would be a plus point for the film and for her when they publicized this during the promotional period.


    Zhao Rang had listened to her performance before during the audition. He had asked his crew about it as well. He felt that Jiang Se had learned how to y the piano for quite some time before, so ying a song would not be a problem for her. However, he was not sure if she would get stage fright.


    Although most of the people who entered this industry had tough minds, today¡¯s situation was different.


    This was the busiest business street in Huaxia¡¯s imperial capital. The filming location was inside a piano store in a mall. Every single piano here was handmade and extremely expensive.


    The price tags on the disyed pianos, as seen through the ss panes, was enough to discourage those who had insufficient experience from going into the store.


    The sales representatives were well-groomed. After going through their special training, they were outstanding models of etiquette. Needless to say, this exerted a certain pressure on the people who wandered into their store.


    This was especially true before she yed the piano. The director and the staff of the piano store would remind Jiang Se over and over again about the preciousness of the piano. If she felt any psychological pressure, it would be easy for her movements to be restricted. She might only be able to unleash half of her full potential because of her nerves. Then, she might not be able to give a satisfying performance for Zhao Rang.


    Zhao Rang took the call from the phone his assistant passed to him, but his eyes were still fixed on Jiang Se. He saw her studying the music score while one of the piano store staff was talking to her with head lowered. Jiang Se¡¯s back was facing Zhao Rang and he could not see her expression. He could not discern if she was already feeling flustered.


    However, she did look beautiful from the back. Under the spotlight, the young girl sat up straight. Her waist was slim and her shoulders were narrow.


    In the next moment, Jiang Se immediately lowered her hands onto the keys and yed some notes.


    When he heard the first note from the piano, Zhao Rang sighed with relief. This neer was bravely ying music under the stares of the Steinway staff. She managed to gain control over the situation.


    On the phone, the person calling from Ruiqiao Media Corp did not hear a response from Zhao Rang, so he called out to him several times, ¡°Hello? Hello, Director Zhao...¡±


    When the sound of the piano filled the room and Zhao Rang noticed that Jiang Se would even stop to study the score, he was finally at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He smiled. He took the phone and stood up. ¡°Sorry, something was up...¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: Rules


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The interrupted sounds of a piano being yed could be heard through the receiver. ¡°Director Zhao, here¡¯s the thing, do you know about the Jianghua Group?¡±


    Zhao Rang¡¯s expression froze for a second. He frowned and asked, ¡°The Jianghua Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± His response seemed to have injected life into the other person¡¯s voice. The other person quickly followed with an exnation, ¡°The Jianghua Group started out as a business hotel. The person-in-charge has the same surname as you. The eldest young master of the Zhao family is interested in investing in the entertainment media. Before this, he invested $200 million in director Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡®Rescue Mission¡¯.¡±


    Jiang Se had practiced the piece twice on the piano, so she had familiarized herself with the melody of the first part and was ying it with greater ease this time.


    Zhao Rang turned to look at her. He was pondering about the reason behind this phone call from Ruiqiao Media Corp.


    The biggest investor of ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± was Ruiqiao Media Corp. Most of the film had already been recorded, thus they were now in the final stages of production. However, someone from Ruiqiao Media Corps was calling him now and just mentioned the Zhao family of the Jianghua Group. This was something that was worth mulling over.


    ¡°The Jianghua Group is interested in investing in our production team?¡±


    Zhao Rang rubbed his own temples. They were filming an important scene for the movie in the Steinway piano store. This had only been possible after the person-in-charge of Ruiqiao Media Corp contacted the store. That was how they got the store to agree to them filming this scene here for a day.


    At this moment, the members of the cast were already there. Cui Xing was changing into his costume and getting his makeup done in preparation for the filming. However, the investor called to bring this matter up.


    Slightly annoyed, he pulled a face and said, ¡°About this, contact my studio first-¡±


    Zhao Rang had not finished his sentence when the person on the other side of the phone spoke up, ¡°No, no, no, Director Zhao, that¡¯s not what this is. However, the Jianghua Group did put forward a name. They wanted her to audition for the character of the mysterious girl in the film.¡±


    cing their own favored actor or actress was an unspoken rule in the industry. In an exchange of interests, it was normal for the investor to name certain actors or actresses for certain roles. Zhao Rang was aware of this unspoken rule as well.


    The contracts had already been signed. After spending so much time and energy, the crew was now ready for filming. However, Ruiqiao was talking about including another actress as a member of the cast at thest minute. He could not help but feel his anger re up.


    ¡°Manager Liu.¡± He suppressed his anger as he turned to nce at Jiang Se. He did all he could from yelling with rage.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve told Manager Liu before that we¡¯ve found an actress to act out the scene with Cui Xing.¡±


    The man on the other side of the phone did not expect Zhao Rang to reject him. He felt slightly indignant as he attempted to persuade Zhao Rang, ¡°Director Zhao, the contracted person is only an amateur. If we just assign her any random role in the film, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be daring enough to speak u The person the Jianghua Group rmendedes from...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is.¡± Zhao Rang was very displeased. ¡°When Ruiqiao and Taichang Entertainment discussed matters with me, we agreed that they wouldn¡¯t meddle in the production team besides using Cui Xing and Zhu Pan as the main stars.¡±


    He was unyielding, so the man on the other side of the phone felt awkward now. ¡°Director Zhao, they¡¯ve sent a recording as per your previous requirement for the audition. Won¡¯t you take a look at it? We¡¯ll only switch actresses if you¡¯re satisfied with her. How about that?¡±


    After he said that, he did not wait for Zhao Rang¡¯s reply before continuing, ¡°Naturally, Ruiqiao will abide with the agreement reached between you and Manager Yan back then. However, just take a look at this. She¡¯s a real youngdy from a rich family. She¡¯s from Zhongnan Industries in Hong Kong, and I think she has an outstanding temperament. Take a look.¡±


    When he finished, Zhao Rang¡¯s phone gave a notification beep. He had obviously received something in this email.


    As Zhao Rang dropped the call, the assistant moved closer from the side, and Zhao Rang tossed his phone to him. When the assistant saw his darkened face, he spoke up carefully, ¡°Director...¡±


    Ruiqiao must havemunicated with him beforehand since he was clear about the contents of the phone conversation. ¡°Would you like to watch the video? After all, Ruiqiao has invested...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch nothing.¡± Zhao Rang snorted. He pressed his cap lower, not appearing to be in a good mood. ¡°Is Cui Xing ready yet?¡±


    The assistant did not dare plow on. He hastily replied, ¡°He¡¯s changed and is now getting his makeup done.¡±


    Zhao Rang waved his arm to dismiss the assistant. Then, he returned to his seat and gulped down mouthfuls of water before the mes of rage in his heart were quelled.


    Fortunately, Jiang Se was performing well on set. While Zhao Rang was upied with the phone call, she had familiarized herself with the piece under the direction of the music director. Her ying was much better now.


    It was half-past nine when Cui Xing came on set with his makeup done. By then, Jiang Se could y the song without even having to look at the score.


    The production team had spent a fortune for the famous Hong Kong musician, Shi Jiadong, and his team to produce this piece over the span of one year. The melody was bright and suave. Whenyered over the storyline, it gave a sweet and sour impression of one¡¯s first love.


    Although Cui Xing was already styled, he had another scene to be filmed, which was his entrance into the mall. The crew members wanted to film this part first, hence Jiang Se stayed inside the store and continued practicing.


    By the time Cui Xing finished filming his part, she hadpletely memorized the music score.


    Zhao Rangposed himself and asked the crew members to get ready.


    Jiang Se stood up from her practice piano. She made her way to the actual piano which would be used in the shoot.


    She had been ying for quite some time before, so she was not feeling flustered. She did not seem to be an amateur as well. When the piano store staff saw her sitting before the white piano, she no longer seemed like she was facing off a formidable opponent.


    When the director told everyone to get ready, the lighting engineer adjusted the angle and light levels. The camera was trained on Jiang Se.


    The young girl sat before the white piano on the raised tform at the center of the piano store. With her back facing the camera, her face could not be seen.


    The only thing the others could see was her fingers leaping deftly across the keyboard and the section of jade-like skin on the back of her neck since her hair was tied up.


    Her face was not visible, hence the people behind her could only imagine her looks from her back and the bits of exposed skin.


    Her slender fingers ended in oval tips with no artificial coloring on her nails. Everything was pleasingly and naturally beautiful.


    Even the cameraman felt as if he was being drawn in by her. However, Zhao Rang frowned and shouted, ¡°Cut! There¡¯s something wrong with the lighting.¡±


    He looked at Jiang Se¡¯s back and told the crew to do a retake.


    The lighting engineer hastily adjusted the angle of the lights, and Zhao Rang¡¯s creased brows only rxed after the fourth adjustment.


    The lighting from the back highlighted the contour of Jiang Se¡¯s body even more. Even some strands of her stray hair could be clearly visible.


    It was precisely because Jiang Se would not be showing her face in this film, yet she had to carry the role of the goddess with whom Li Qingyang fell in love at first sight. She had to inspire the audience to get lost in wild and fanciful thoughts with her back alone. Therefore, Zhao Rang had strict requirements for this.


    After a few rounds of adjustments, Zhao Rang finally found the feeling that he was looking for.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: Hardworking


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although the lighting engineer could sigh with relief, the filming process did not go on smoothly. Zhao Rang was harsh when he was in his working mode. Sometimes, the creases on Jiang Se¡¯s shirt did not please him, and the stylist had to smooth the fabric out for the retake. He would have loved it if every strand of Jiang Se¡¯s hair could obey his directions.


    For this short scene alone, Jiang Se had to go through more than 20 NGs.


    However, the effects were also visible. Even without digital editing, every second of the original recording was magnificently beautiful. What made Zhao Rang look at Jiang Se in a different light was that even after that many retakes, whether it was because of her, the lighting engineer, the stylist, or even the arrangement of the props, she showed no signs of being annoyed.


    In fact, each of her performance was better than thest. The melody produced from her fingers sounded better every time she yed it.


    To Jiang Se, it was as if every NG was a chance to revise the music again.


    She did notin or throw a tantrum. Nevertheless, even if she asked for a break, it was unlikely that Zhao Rang would grant it. However, she made no such request. This undoubtedly gave Zhao Rang a good impression of this neer.


    From the start of the filming until its finalpletion, more than an hour had passed. She maintained an elegant posture all this while and did not disy any decadent, hunchbacked bearing. She was very professional with her upbringing and attitude.


    ¡°Little Jiang, take five.¡±


    Zhao Rang put his headphones on and reyed the recording. He had a satisfied expression. ¡°This went well. Take five, everybody.¡±


    The crew members passed Jiang Se a bottle of mineral water. She thanked them and epted it.


    Zhao Rang sat down and watched the newly recorded video while discussing the next scene with a freshly-styled Cui Xing.


    After a brief rest and confirming that the recording was up to his standards without any need to retake any parts of it, he looked at his watch and pped his hands together.


    The script supervisor told everyone to get ready.


    Cui Xing stood up from his seat beside Zhao Rang. At this moment, he was no longer thenguid superstar he had been. Instead, he had transformed into a reserved, shy young man. There was a certain uneasiness in his eyes. He looked lost and excited at the same time.


    The stylist had covered most of his forehead with his straight ck hair, so it cast a shadow between his brows. Coupled with his drooping shoulders, he seemed to have low self-esteem.


    When Jiang Se saw that Cui Xing seemed to have instantly transformed into another person, she felt awed by the acting skills of the famous male actor from the entertainment industry.


    She remembered Hang Yuyi from ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±. When she looked at Hang Yuyi portraying Zhou Rongshen, she felt that his acting skills were alright. At the very least, he got the character of Zhou Rongshen down pat.


    However, when she saw Cui Xing¡¯s performance now, she could tell that Hang Yuyi¡¯s acting skills were not on the same level.


    She remembered the pointers Gu Jiaer had given her regarding an actress¡¯s skills. When she observed Cui Xing¡¯s performance with that in mind, she became lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Alright, ces, everyone!¡± the script supervisor shouted an instruction. The crew members swiftly returned to their positions.


    Jiang Se collected herself and sat before the piano again. She had to maintain her posture of ying the piano just as she did moments ago so that Li Qingyang, who was portrayed by Cui Xing, could fall in love with her character at first sight.


    The camera focused on Cui Xing. Standing outside the piano store, he could hear the pleasing sounds of the piano.


    His eyes instantly lit up. There seemed to be a look of thirst on his face. He strode toward the source but had barely taken two steps when, seemingly unable to contain his excitement, he broke into a run.


    However, he seemed to be more afraid the closer he got to the source of the music. His pace slowed gradually. He brought a young man in a dilemma to life in this scene. Zhao Rang stood up and gave a satisfied ¡°okay¡± sign.


    While the makeup artist patched his makeup, Cui Xing moved over to the screen and watched the recording of his own performance. He was clearly satisfied with himself as well. When Zhao Rang instructed the filming to resume, Cui Xing returned to where he was before they took a short break.


    The young Li Qingyang was attracted by the sounds of the piano. He carefully stood before the disy window and saw the piano behind the disy window. He had a longing and dejected expression on his face.


    In the next moment, he looked up. Zhao Rang motioned for the camera to zoom in on him. The look of awe in Li Qingyang¡¯s eyes was clearly shown on screen.


    The camera caught Li Qingyang¡¯s expression at that very moment. His eyes were widened as if he was in a daze.


    At the current moment, Cui Xing waspletely in character. He felt that he was Li Qingyang, and he had met a goddess for whom he had fallen head over heels.


    He seemed to have forgotten where he was. He forgot the longing and fear he had for this piano store. He was even stretching his hand out absent-mindedly, leaning on the disy window. He would have liked to press his face against it.


    As Li Qingyang¡¯s ragged breathing blew on the clean ss, a patch of condensation formed on the ss before him.


    He was wearing unpresentable clothes. It could be said that he would stick out like a sore thumb in this elegantly decorated piano store. However, he had a pair of slender and beautiful hands which were eye-catching.


    Currently, he was peering into the store with a pious look that bordered on fanatic.


    Zhao Rang only approved this scene after eight takes of the same scene.


    The filming ended around 7 p.m. The filming today pleased Zhao Rang very much, so the entire production team sighed in relief as well.


    The filming of this scene had taken longer than Zhao Rang expected. Before this, he had a hard time deciding on the actress to portray the goddess with whom Li Qingyang fell in love the first time, which put him under pressure from many sides. However, he felt that this had been worth the wait.


    The shooting was perfect today. After post-production editing, it might even surpass his initial expectations.


    When Jiang Se changed into her own clothes and walked out, the crew members were packing the filming equipment inside the piano store. Zhao Rang was still sitting behind the camera and reviewing the results.


    He beckoned Jiang Se over. They watched the recording of her back while she yed the piano.


    ¡°Little Jiang, you were wonderful.¡±


    This was her third time performing before a camera, and she was no stranger to it. However, this was her first time watching her own recording.


    Jiang Se¡¯s external appearance was good, to begin with. The contours of her back were clear and soft in a beautiful way. As she sat there before the piano, under the support of the lighting and the music, she seemed to be out of this world.


    Zhao Rang drank some soda water. He asked Jiang Se while fixing his eyes on her, ¡°Do you have any ns after ¡®The 99th Love Letter¡¯?¡±


    Most directors had their own attitude and temper. Compared to his temper when he was working, the current Zhao Rang seemed gentle and approachable. He was clearly pleased with Jiang Se.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: Praise


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The filming of this scene had taken an entire day. Zhao Rang¡¯s demand was high and he was meticulous with his work. He would not allow the slightest of mistakes, so they experienced countless NGs throughout the filming process.


    Cui Xing behaved professionally through it all. After all, he started out as a nobody and survived in the industry for many years before shooting to fame whichsted for a couple of years as well. He was dubbed the greatest actor by Century Gxy. He was also good with people, which was why he was never short of a film to be involved in, and he was liked by many directors.


    However, Jiang Se was a neer. Also, to be fair, her task this time was more difficult than Cui Xing¡¯s.


    Anyone who learned how to y the piano before would know this. ying the piano seemed like an elegant pastime, but only those who actually yed it understood how difficult it was.


    She had kept her arms raised and had been ying for the whole day.


    This was a great burden to her arms and wrists. However, she managed to bear the difort and said nothing. She even put up with it for an entire day. Clearly, she had endurance.


    They were rushing to meet their own deadlines. The person-in-charge of the piano store in Huaxia had also given them a call to remind them that they would only be renting the space out for a day. On top of all this, Zhao Rang had high demands for the performance. The entire team forwent their lunch just to ensure that they could finish filming this scene within the day.


    However, Jiang Se made noints about this. She did not even seem annoyed. What Zhao Rang liked the most was that when his crew members regarded him with fear when he was showing a bad attitude while working with his high demands, Jiang Se could take the pressure well. In fact, the harsher he was, the more beautifully she delivered.


    She was not easily crushed by the pressure. Instead, she faced it head-on. Coupled with her amazing looks, Zhao Rang took a liking to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for now. Maybe I¡¯ll focus on my studies.¡±


    Jiang Se saw that the rey of her part on the screen had finished. Then, Cui Xing¡¯s scene was yed. Her back was facing Cui Xing at that moment and she could not see his expressions or actions. She could only guess about them from Zhao Rang¡¯s reactions.


    Even though she had seen Cui Xing in action just now, she was still surprised to see how he brought the young man, who came from a poor background but dared to dream, to life.


    Cui Xing seemed to have transformed into another person in the film. It was as if he had be the real Li Qingyang. He was self-abased, sensitive, and introverted.


    Li Qingyang longed to have a piano since he was a little boy as he wanted to be a pianist. However, he could not pursue his dreams because of his family¡¯s financial condition.


    When Li Qingyang entered this mall to deliver some goods, he felt uneasy. Cui Xing portrayed the minute psychological drama well. Every part of his eyes was full of expression. Every slight frown and pursing of lips bore the trademark of Li Qingyang.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can settle down to learn something.¡± When Zhao Rang heard Jiang Se¡¯s answer, he nodded. Then, he moved closer and ask, ¡°You¡¯ve seen Cui Xing¡¯s performance. Do you have anything to say about it?¡±


    She did not flinch even when Zhao Rang directed the question at her. She replied with a smile, ¡°I remembered something Director Gu Jiaer told me before. He said that a true and good actress would serve the film and not the other way round, using the film to add color to herself. Brother Xing did a great job.¡±


    This resonated with Zhao Rang. ¡°Gu Jiaer is right. However, many of the current actors can¡¯t be called actors anymore. They can be called celebrities, at most. I¡¯ve been in this industry for many years, and I¡¯ve seen quite a number of actors and actresses. I¡¯ve worked with hundreds of them throughout my career. The audience is forgetful. New idols are recing the old ones at too quick a pace. If one of them shoots to fame this year, a simr star will also rise to fame in the following year. With this turnaround, the unfit former stars will certainly be eliminated.¡±


    He rarely spoke much, hence his ent was not apparent. However, as he spoke at length, his Cantonese ent could be heard as he spoke the Huaxianguage. Jiang Se resisted the urge to giggle.


    ¡°However, time will remember true actors and not stars or idols.¡± When he saw that Jiang Se¡¯s expression was still rxed instead of being tensed while facing him, he smiled.


    ¡°I can tell that Gu Jiaer has high hopes for you if he¡¯s told you all this.¡± He considered it before giving her some pointers. ¡°After the film is aired, don¡¯t just join any talent managementpany and star in a bunch of films. The Film Academy has set rules that prohibits their freshmen and sophomores from being involved in any productions.¡±


    As he said this, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re entering the Film Academy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    After all, Jiang Se¡¯s outer appearance was a gift from above. Since she was interested in making progress in the entertainment industry, she would naturally consider the Film Academy.


    Zhao Rang did not even think about any other aspect. He was merely bringing this up because their conversation had progressed to this point. He did not expect any other answer from Jiang Se.


    To his surprise, Jiang Se shook her head at this.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the First Academy. As for the other matters, I haven¡¯t thought them through yet.¡±


    Her answer shocked Zhao Rang. He turned to face her. ¡°The First Academy?¡±


    Although Zhao Rang was seeing her in a new light, he did not expect her to have such ster grades.


    The First Academy was the best college in Huaxia. Only the cr¨¨me of the crop could get in. Graduates from the First Academy would be held in higher regard no matter which career they ventured into.


    Celebrities in the entertainment industry were like carps in a river and were as numerous as hairs on a cow. However, most of them graduated from famous local film academies or at schools. While there were those who were top students in their high schools, they were few and far between.


    Zhao Rang did not expect that the neer in his cast would be a student of the First Academy. If she could graduate from the First Academy, it would certainly add ir to her resume in the future.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± he offered his praise. When he looked at Jiang Se again, his gaze softened even more. ¡°Since you¡¯re not entering the Film Academy, there won¡¯t be many restrictions on you regarding your involvement in films. Leave your phone number with Little Qin. I¡¯ll call you if there are any suitable roles for you.¡±


    He made a phone call gesture and even mentioned his assistant Little Qin. Regardless of whether Zhao Rang was only offering this to be polite, Jiang Se took his word for it.


    They were still talking to each other when Cui Xing emerged from the changing room in his own clothes and clean face. His assistant followed closely behind him. When he saw Zhao Rang, he spoke to Cui Xing in an undertone.


    Cui Xing walked up to them and nced at Jiang Se. Zhao Rang then spoke to him. Naturally, Jiang Se left after giving her phone number to Little Qin.


    When she was about to leave, a woman in ck business attire hesitated before barring Jiang Se¡¯s way with an extended arm.


    ¡°Miss Jiang.¡±


    After spending an entire day in the piano store, Jiang Se could guess that this woman must have been one of the managers of the store. She had been supervising the filming for the day in case the production team damaged their pianos.


    However, she was a woman of a few words. She spent most of her time standing silently with the other staff on the side and watched over the production team as they filmed without interrupting the filming process.


    During the filming, she had asionally whispered into another person¡¯s ear. She did not disy any special fondness toward Jiang Se, hence when she blocked her way at this moment, Jiang Se was perturbed.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The woman wore a white round-neck silk blouse. Since the mall was air-conditioned, she also wore a ck zer on top of her blouse as she exuded an air of professionalism.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44: Conflict


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°My surname¡¯s Guo. Here¡¯s my business card.¡± She produced a business card from her handbag and handed it to Jiang Se. ¡°I¡¯m Mister Chapman¡¯s assistant.¡±


    Jiang Se epted the business card. The name ¡°Guo Qiong¡± was printed on it. There was nothing else save a phone number on the card.


    However, she had mentioned Chapman, a name Jiang Se knew. That was the surname of the director-general of the piano store¡¯s operations in Huaxia.


    Although the old Feng Nan knew the name of the person-in-charge of the Huaxia region, she had never met him. She looked at the business card and presumed her intentions for stopping her here.


    ¡°You don¡¯t belong to any talent managementpany yet, am I right?¡± This woman was young yet held a high position. She smiled and extended a hand toward Jiang Se. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your acting today. I think that you¡¯re very suitable for our pianos.¡±


    Her implied meaning got Jiang Se¡¯s attention, and she shook thedy¡¯s hand. ¡°From what I know, Steinway has never hired any celebrity or ambassador to promote their pianos before.¡±


    Guo Qiong smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is because of our firm belief that Steinway represents music and not a certain individual. Whether it¡¯s a pianist or a farmer, as long as they¡¯re sitting before one of our pianos, it means that they are connected with the most perfect and elegant music in the world.¡±


    Moreover, Steinway pianos were well-known all over the world. There was no need for them to hire ambassadors.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s an old saying in Huaxia, and that¡¯s anything¡¯s possible.¡± Guo Qiong spread her arms and gave Jiang Se and appraising look. ¡°You have a dignified air about you. The sight of you ying the piano was marvelous.¡±


    Jiang Se had a unique temperament. Whether it was before or after her styling, even the fussiest person would not be able to find any fault with her beautiful face.


    This impression was stronger upon closer inspection of her face. The edges of her eyes were lifted slightly. When she focused on a person, her gaze would be slightly charming. However, her temperament was cold and pure. Her charm was turned into charisma. Even females seemed to be attracted to her when their eyes met.


    ¡°Would you mind giving me your phone number?¡± Guo Qiong clutched her handbag and asked the question with a smile.


    Naturally, Jiang Se would not let this good opportunity slip past her. Steinway pianos never needed an ambassador since the brand had always enjoyed a special standing in the piano world.


    Even though Jiang Se was not overly interested in the entertainment industry, this opportunity was different. Although Guo Qiong was merely mentioning the possibility of a coboration, Jiang Se would still be willing to take it.


    She exchanged phone numbers with Guo Qiong. Then, she put the business card away before parting ways.


    When Jiang Se left the mall, Cui Xing and Zhao Rang had finished their conversation.


    They were almost done with the packing of the production team equipment. They were now cleaning up the store and restoring it to its original condition. As Cui Xing looked around him, his assistant could tell what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Brother Xing, the neer has left.¡±


    The neer was beautiful. Every person inherently admired something beautiful. Cui Xing was a man as well, so it was natural for him to be interested in her.


    ¡°Would you like me to get her phone number?¡± the assistant posed the question carefully, but Cui Xing frowned and shook his head.


    ¡°Forget it. ¡®The 99th Love Letter¡¯ will begin its publicity tour a few monthster.¡±


    In this film, his character, Li Qingyang, fell in love with the goddess, but in the end, he chose to be with the person who stayed silently by his side through it all. Although Jiang Se was truly beautiful, when seen off-camera, the female lead of the film was another person.


    Although Cui Xing felt that this was a shame, there was nothing he could do about it. He took his shades out and put them on.


    ¡°Thepany might want Zhu Pan and I to be implicated in a scandal during the promotional period. Forget it. We don¡¯t want to attract unwanted media attention and damage the film¡¯s publicity.¡±


    When Jiang Se came out of the mall, it was already 8 p.m. The skies had just turned dark, and the shops on both sides of the street were cast in colorful lights.


    Jiang Se was hungry since she had not eaten anything for the whole day. She had merely endured her hunger inside the mall.


    She knew that a few of the restaurants here were famous and that their food was delicious. However, when she thought about her ount bnce, she knew that she had no choice but to endure it for a while longer. She went into a dessert shop, bought two pieces of bread, finished them in the shop, and boarded the subway.


    When she reached home, her other family members had already finished eating dinner.


    Du You and Du Honghong were watching the television in the living room. Du Changqun¡¯s mother was not in good health, so she had already gone to sleep.


    There were sounds of someone taking a shower in the toilet. Zhou Hui was cleaning the house.


    When she heard Jiang Seing into the house, she looked up at her and spoke to her, ¡°Sese, help me take out the trash.¡± She gathered the trash from the house into a bag and ced it beside the couch.


    The siblings sitting before the television turned a deaf ear to Zhou Hui¡¯s words. They seemed to be in the middle of a serious fight over which channel to watch.


    Jiang Se took the bag of trash. It was a transparent singlet bag provided by the supermarket. Aside from some household trash, there seemed to be another object. It seemed to be a stack of thick folded paper which edges had torn through theyer of the stic bag.


    She gave the bag a light shake. When the trash above was shaken away, the object buried underneath was revealed.


    It was a document sent via courier. It had been stained by the other trash. The side disying the intended recipient was facing upward, and Jiang Se saw her name on it.


    Since she was reborn, perhaps because she was notpletely used to it yet, Jiang Se did not treat Du Honghong¡¯s taunts or Du Changqun¡¯s cold treatment seriously. She felt that these did not matter very much to her and she was never angered.


    However, when she saw the couriered document, she immediately frowned. She suppressed the feeling to vomit as she reached into the bag of trash for the document. It had already been opened by someone else. She could see the words ¡°The First Academy¡± printed on the file within.


    Without having to see the contents, Jiang Se knew that this was the eptance letter from the First Academy.


    ¡°Who went through my stuff?¡±


    She threw the bag of trash onto the floor as she extracted the eptance letter, which had been folded several times, from the bag of trash.


    Fortunately, although the eptance letter was creased, it was not torn. She smoothened it out. Holding a broom, Zhou Hui frowned and gave Jiang Se an uncertain look.


    Nobody in the house spoke. Jiang Se asked again, ¡°Who threw my stuff away?¡±


    Du Honghong stopped fighting over the remote control with Du You. She had a slightly guilty expression on her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Zhou Hui stopped what she was doing. She wanted to go and pull her daughter away. ¡°You know how the family¡¯s doing. It¡¯s pointless for you to receive this. We have to put Honghong and Youyou through high school, and...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯ll pay for college myself.¡±


    Jiang Se folded the smoothened eptance letter. She did not return it to the courier file as she tried her best to suppress her annoyance.


    ¡°Before you open up the envelope, you should¡¯ve asked me about it. Going to college or not is my business. I should be the one making the decision about that.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45: Rent A Room


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Perhaps because it had been a long time since her daughter talked back to her, Zhou Hui bit her upper lip and was at a loss as to why her daughter was having such a temper.


    Du Honghong threw asional nces from the living room with a slight hint of guilt in her expression.


    Jiang Se remembered something. When she had confirmed her school of choice with her teacher in charge back then, she had clearly requested the notification letter be sent to the school. Why would it be here in the house?


    ¡°Why is this here?¡±


    Zhou Hui sighed. ¡°The school called your Uncle Du to inform you to pick it up from the school. One of your ssmates brought your letter back since she was at school in the afternoon.


    The call had actually been made a few days ago, but Du Changqun had basically ignored it. However, someone from Jiang Se¡¯s ss had brought the letter back from school for her.


    At this moment, Jiang Se suddenly remembered that the phone number in the school registry was Du Changqun¡¯s. She had forgotten to leave her own phone number with the school after buying her own phone because she had been busy with the filming these few days and did not manage to settle it.


    Zhou Hui nced at her daughter¡¯s expression again. Then, she said with a sigh, ¡°Your Uncle Du has never gone to college, but isn¡¯t he doing fine right now? Does he not have a family and a career?¡± She did not mention the discarded notification letter. ¡°Moreover, you can¡¯t even support your own life and are still living in this house. How¡¯re you going to pay for the tuition fees?¡±


    Jiang Se was silent for a while before she made a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll look for a ce to rent tomorrow and I¡¯ll move out.¡±


    There was still about a month before the semester started. She had $15,000 in her bank card, and more than $30,000 had yet to be paid by the production teams. ording to the contract, she would be paid once the film waspleted.


    ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± had just begun filming, but Zhao Rang¡¯s film was almost finished. She could get her money by the end of August at thetest.


    It was inconvenient for her to live with the Du family. If she wanted to go for auditions in August, she would have to go out early ande backte, so she was better off renting a room of her own.


    Zhou Hui was rmed. Her daughter¡¯s expression told her that she was not joking. She wanted to persuade her at first, but she suddenly remembered Du Changqun¡¯s cold expressionstely, hence she gave up on saying anything to make her stay.


    Jiang Se did not dawdle after making her decision. She was up early the next day.


    Because of the incident with her notification letter, Zhou Hui still had an awkward expression when she nced at her. She did not greet her daughter. Since she decided to rent a room, Jiang Se would naturally not consider anything around the immediate vicinity. There were many advertisement bills pasted on the walls around the area. However, most of the units were decades old, and they were not the most essible as well.


    Moreover, this residential area had no management office. It would not be very safe to return homete at night. Since she had to spend the money anyway, she decided to go with a real estate agent. She expected to spend about $8,000 for her tuition fees, which left her with a budget of around $7,000 for rent.


    Her requirements were not high. In her current situation, it was impossible for her to have the quality of life she had when she was Feng Nan. However, she still wanted a secure neighborhood with a management office.


    As for the location, the city center was naturally out of the question since she did not have much money.


    The agent found a neighborhood ording to her requirements.


    It was built by the famous real estatepany, Yunfeng Corporation. The units in the neighborhood were small and most of them were bought as real estate investments which were rented out after some simple renovation.


    The agent brought Jiang Se to view the unit that was on the 11th floor. It was not spacious at only about 20 square meters. However, it wasplete in other aspects despite its size. Equipped with a toilet and a kitchen, thendlord had furnished the unit as well.


    The bed was by the bay window. There was a rack where she could dry herundry on and a small couch beside her bed. Although there was no television set in the unit, thendlord had ced a usedputer in it.


    ¡°Thendlord is in a hurry to rent the unit out. Although the room is small, it¡¯s not too far away from the neighborhood subway station. This neighborhood is rtively new, and it isn¡¯t fully upied yet. The management is very responsible, and the neighborhood is quiet. That ticks all your boxes. Also, the unit has already been renovated, so you can move in any time.¡± The agent was a young man with a crew cut. He seemed shy as he spoke to Jiang Se, and he threw furtive nces at her as he spoke.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve shown you the neighborhood, and I¡¯ve contacted thendlord. If you¡¯re willing to sign the contract, thendlord agrees to you paying a single month¡¯s rent for now. You¡¯ll have a grace period to pay your deposit as well.¡± He pointed to theputer in the room. ¡°This unit is equipped with inte connection. Just call the office to activate it if you want to use it.¡±


    After introducing everything there was about the unit, the agent could no longer restrain himself. ¡°Are you a celebrity?¡±


    Jiang Se smiled and did not answer his question.


    This unit was indeed much better than her room back in the Du residence.


    Although her monthly rent was $2,500, the unit was still clean and lookedfortable enough to live in. Perhaps it had never been rented out after the renovation. When the windows were opened, the wind blew into the unit. Although the blocks were quite close to each other, Jiang Se gave it some thought and eventually decided to sign the contract and rent the unit.


    Thendlord¡¯s term was that the unit had to be rented for at least half a year. With the agent mediating between them, Jiang Se was allowed to pay a single month¡¯s rent for now. The remaining rent and the deposit could be paid in August.


    Even so, the agent fees and the rent took a third out of Jiang Se¡¯s bank ount. After swiping her card, there was only $10,000 left in her card.


    Although she had to spend her own money, she felt much more at ease moving out from the Du residence. Even if she had to go out early ande backte to work for a new film, at least, she would be able to return to her own house.


    Jiang Se tried tofort herself. ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± should be wrapping up soon, and she should be able to receive her remuneration. When she thought about this and looked at the bnce of her bank card on her phone screen, she felt much better.


    When everything was settled, it was already three in the afternoon. She prepared to return to the Du residence to move her things.


    She did not have many possessions. Aside from some clothes, all she had were some posters and essories typically owned by girls her age. These were bought by the original Jiang Se. Because she did not have much pocket money, the quality of the things she bought was not great as well. She ced all her belongings in a box by her bed.


    After Jiang Se was reborn, she never touched these things. She hesitated slightly when she was moving, but in the end, she brought them with her.


    When she was leaving the house, Zhou Hui was talking to the neighbor outside the house. Upon seeing Jiang See out from the house, the neighbor smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°Going on a trip, Sese?¡±


    Jiang Se nodded while Zhou Hui¡¯s gaze lingered on the bags in her hand. In the end, she lowered her head.


    After paying the rent, Jiang Se looked at theputer in her room. Following a slight moment¡¯s hesitation, she called the office to activate the inte connection in her room.


    Ever since her rebirth, she seemed to have cut herself off from the world. Even her phone was one of the oldest models. It had been a long time since she surfed the web. Her only source of news was random mentions by the people around her.


    She was interested to search for anytest development on the Feng family of Zhongnan Industries on the inte.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46: Suspicion


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It had been two months since Jiang Se¡¯s rebirth. Judging from the information she heard when she was in the ¡°Rescue Mission¡± cast, ¡°Feng Nan¡± had a peculiar identity.


    The worker came to activate her inte connection shortly after her phone call. Jiang Se ced her luggage in her room, went to the business hall to sign her tenancy agreement, and paid the stipted amount. The worker came around 6 p.m.


    After activating her inte connection, the man in the uniform helped Jiang Se connect herputer to the inte. After instructing her to set her own password and testing the connection by opening a random page, the worker put his tools away.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, but yourputer is quite old, and it¡¯s been a while since it wasst switched on. That¡¯s why it¡¯s sluggish.¡±


    Jiang Se naturally would not have been picky about this. After the worker left, she took her keys and went out as well.


    There was a supermarket in the neighborhood. Since she had just moved into the unit, she needed to buy soap, detergent, and other household items for herself.


    Although there was a bed in her rented room, she also had to buy her own sheets and pillow.


    Jiang Se felt hesitant about spending her money when she imagined her dwindling ount bnce. She bought some condiments and ingredients to cook in her own unit.


    It was almost eight o¡¯clock when she returned home with bulging bags. She sorted out her groceries before sitting down before theputer.


    She was in no hurry to visit any specific website. Instead, she began pondering about ¡°Feng Nan¡¯s¡± identity.


    Being reborn as Jiang Se hade as a sudden shock to her. With the Du family¡¯s condition back then, she dared not let the others notice anything different about her. She had survived her days in that house carefully.


    She had guessed that the person within ¡°Feng Nan¡¯s¡± body was not the original Jiang Se. However, after her rebirth, ¡°Feng Nan¡± did not act out of ce or call the Du family. For a 17-year-old girl, she was too calm which was odd.


    Moreover, nobody knew how the Feng family was better than Jiang Se.


    She identally overheard Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye¡¯s conversation when she was with the ¡°Rescue Mission¡± cast back then. From the information she could glean, Jiang Se inferred that this ¡°Feng Nan¡± might have gotten close with the Jianghua Group heir just as the Feng family arranged. She was convinced that they were intimate as well.


    If her guesses were right, then ¡°Feng Nan¡± was a tactful character. She had somehow worked her influence on Pei Yi¡¯s side and gotten her hands on arge batch of firearms.


    This person was capable of being associated with the heir of the Zhao family¡¯s group while investing in the entertainment industry under the Feng family¡¯s nose. The methods employed by this person was not something the original 17-year-old ¡°Jiang Se¡± could have managed. In other words, the current ¡°Feng Nan¡± might not be the actual Jiang Se at all.


    She calmed her thoughts and searched for Zhongnan Industries.


    The Feng family¡¯s business ventures werepletely controlled by the family members since thepany was not public.


    When the results of her search returned on the browser, she got the information about the Feng family¡¯s hotel in Hong Kong. There was also some basic information there and the asional news article about the younger members of the Feng family. However, she could not find anything more about ¡°Feng Nan¡±.


    This was extremely abnormal!


    Although the Fengs were famous in Hong Kong, they were not considered a big name in the imperial capital. If ¡°Feng Nan¡± had acted strangely, it should have been impossible for her to not leave any trace.


    She searched for information about the Jianghua Group. This time, she got more results. Besides thetest activities of the Zhao family, most of the hottest news were about the Jianghua Group heir, Zhao Junhan, dating the youngdy of the Feng family!


    The paparazzi managed to take several photos, and Jiang Se could recognize the back of the person even if she had turned to ashes!


    The Jianghua Group must have been eager to make the marriage between the Zhaos and the Fengs a sess. Therefore, they did not pay the media to retract these photos.


    However, it was thanks to these photos that Jiang Se was able to confirm ¡°Feng Nan¡¯s¡± existence.


    She looked at the time stamp. The news hade out in early July.


    Other people might not have known it, but she was clearly aware that something had happened to her at that time. Since something had happened to her, who was the person with whom Zhao Junhan went on a date?


    The person did a good job of hiding her true self and had everyone else fooled. Since she continued to keep in touch with Zhao Junhan after her incident, this meant that this person had a certain understanding of her.


    If she could keep her cool and not reveal her own intentions, she must have been someone educated or experienced.


    She crossed out the possibility of that person being the original Jiang Se. She began thinking about the possible identity of this person who seemed to be familiar with her.


    She had kept a low profile throughout her life. She had good friends, but most of them were daughters of rich families or debutantes of simr social standing such as herself. These people shared the same characteristics as Feng Nan. They were born into rich families and frowned upon the entertainment industry.


    However, ¡°Feng Nan¡± chose to work with the Jianghua Group after being reborn and invested in Zhang Jingan¡¯s new film in the entertainment industry. By the looks of things, she was not making a small move. She even leveraged on her rtionship with Pei Yi. This meant that she was determined on getting involved in this industry.


    Such actions werepletely the opposite of what the people she knew would do.


    She went through the possibilities in her mind carefully. However, she could not remember meeting anyone from the entertainment industry before. She spent a long time thinking and could not think of any names. All she could do now was to forcibly suppress her suspicions for now.


    No matter what, this person was capable of fooling the Feng family into not noticing anything unusual about her. Also, she used her identity as ¡°Feng Nan¡± to dabble in the entertainment industry the moment she was reborn. She must have had something to do with the entertainment industry even before she was reborn.


    She was not in a good mood right now. There were many news articles about the Zhao family¡¯stest activities aside from information about Zhao Junhan and the young Miss Feng¡¯s fate. She opened Twitter and searched for Zhao Junhan¡¯s name. His profile should have stated that he was a shareholder of the Jianghua Group. However, it was now changed to the chairman of the imperial capital¡¯s Changhe Films Limited.


    Jiang Se scrolled through Zhao Junhan¡¯s activities. After getting past the horde of meaningless tweets, the general impression she got was that he was interested in investing in the entertainment industry.


    Before her rebirth, Jiang Se had a meal with this heir of the Jianghua Group. Although they did not know each other well back then, since they knew that their families were interested in working together, they could tell that there was the possibility of their families being allied by their marriage in the future. Therefore, Zhao Junhan did not hide some things from her.


    Back then, he never showed any inclination or liking toward the entertainment industry.


    She licked her lips and rested her chin on her hand. The change in Zhao Junhan must have been connected to the appearance of this ¡°Feng Nan¡±.


    After scrolling through the search results, she returned to the Twitter homepage. Her sharp eyes noticed something about Zhao Rang.


    When she saw the familiar name, she expanded the thread. The content of the tweet was Zhao Rang¡¯s new film, ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡±.


    As a famous director, Zhao Rang attracted the attention of the media the moment he began filming. Now that the shooting was almostpleted, thepany was naturally preparing to publicize it.


    She searched for ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± and was greeted by Cui Xing¡¯s profile.


    Histest tweet was rted to ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡±, and it was published 15 minutes ago.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: mor


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Cui Xing had many followers on Twitter. His recent tweets were rted to ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± while histest tweet was a photo of him and the female lead, Zhu Pan, in character.


    Although Jiang Se had been on set that day, she had yet to meet the lead actress, Zhu Pan.


    Cui Xing¡¯s photo was aesthetic. His head was lowered, and he appeared to be shy. After some editing, the picture had a refreshing feel to it. The main female character, portrayed by Zhu Pan, was looking at him as if he meant the world to her.


    The photo of them looking into each other¡¯s eyes sparked a flurry of s from the fans. Besides expressing their anticipation of the film hitting the theatres in January next year, to Jiang Se¡¯s surprise, there were mentions of her character. In fact, there were quite a number of mentions.


    A Cloud That Drifts Without A Resting ce: [I can¡¯t wait for the actual movie toe out just by looking at this photo of Brother Xing and Panpan. However, I¡¯m also curious about the rearview goddess. Who is the person that has managed to captivate my great Brother Xing¡¯s heart?]


    It was clear that there were many others asking simr questions. Jiang Se scrolled down and saw another .


    [Panpan¡¯s looks are already a cut above many of her peers. I wonder what kind of rearview goddess is capable of mesmerizing my god without even showing her face and caused Panpan to endure her unrequited love for many years before it came to fruition in the movie.]


    That resonated with many other users. Most of the others shared simr views.


    [I agree. Usually, those portraying an otherworldly beauty aren¡¯t all that in real life.]


    There were also fans of Cui Xing and Zhu Pan who clearly did not think much about Jiang Se¡¯s character. They began to attack her.


    [Too many people don¡¯t know their own capabilities in the entertainment industry. The number of the current famous actresses with looks that surpasses Panpan can be counted with one hand. Don¡¯t get me started on the third-rate small-time stars. They¡¯re all freak idents of cosmetic procedures. I hope that Director Zhao didn¡¯t randomly pick a person off the street for this role just because her face won¡¯t be seen. That¡¯ll degrade the film¡¯s quality for sure. When this rearview goddess appears, I¡¯ll just close my eyes and wait until the scene passes.]


    Ang: [I¡¯m skeptical about the production team¡¯s capability of finding a goddess that everyone can ept. If this so-called goddess can¡¯t even captivate us, she won¡¯t be able to captivate Brother Xing in the movies-not even in her wildest dreams.]


    The production team had leaked some of the film¡¯s story from the start. Also, they were skilled in leveraging the audience¡¯s curiosity. They turned this ¡°rearview goddess¡± into a hot topic to attract the audience¡¯s attention, and the publicity stunt was quite sessful.


    Throughout Jiang Se¡¯s scrolling of Cui Xing¡¯s Twitter, the s that mentioned him and Zhu Pan were just the minority. Most of the ers were focused on the rearview goddess.


    She had been scrolling through it for half a day. Most of the s she saw were doubts about her abilities. They were just waiting to unleash more snide remarks once the identity of the actress Zhao Rang picked for this character was revealed. Jiang Se was not angered though. She smiled and scrolled through the Twitter page some more.


    Then, she searched for the three films which she had been involved in.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s and Gu Jiaer¡¯s films were still in progress. They were not like ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± which was nearingpletion. Therefore, although there was some information about them online, there was not much.


    Most of the results were photos that the reporters had captured when they had visited the set. Furthermore, the pictures were not clear.


    Inparison, Zhao Rang had ordered many of the film¡¯s photos to be released beforehand and they created a wave online.


    However, the crowd of these users who learned about the film through these leaks were all skeptical about the looks of the actress who portrayed this rearview goddess. The production team did not offer much exnation on this. Instead, they maintained a peculiar silence.


    This situation made more fans feel more anxious by the day. Many of them ed on the Weibo ounts of Zhao Rang and members of the crew. They pressured them to give them more information about the film so that they would feel relieved.


    Jiang Se browsed through them for a while and soon felt bored, so she closed the page.


    It was gettingte. She stood up and caressed her stomach as she went to her kitchen with a slight feeling of helplessness.


    She had bought some simple cooking utensils for her kitchen. She even spent slightly more than $100 on a small electric rice cooker.


    However, she had never cooked a day in her life. She studied the manual for a long time before carefully adding water to the rice and closing the lid of the cooker.


    She had also bought a pack of cold dishes on discount from the supermarket. That shouldst her for a while.


    Half an hourter, the rice was cooked. Although she had cooked it with slightly too much water, and it nearly turned into porridge, it was fortunately still edible.


    Compared to her life with the Du family, living on her own felt much better as she expected.


    She initially wanted to look for a character to audition for. However, she was not signed to any talent managementpany, thus she could not find any good opportunities for now. Although she couldnd some background actor role, the pay was too low for her liking. For Jiang Se in her current situation, the meager pay would never satisfy her needs.


    She was looking at the phone number the script supervisor, Li Yi, had given her on the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± set. She initially intended to bolden herself and call to ask if there were any avable roles. To her surprise, in mid-August, ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± production team had transferred the remaining $28,000 remuneration into her bank ount.


    This relieved her financial pressure immediately. Her ount bnce was now more than $30,000.


    She did not have to worry about food or drink. She paid the two months¡¯ rent and the deposit she owed to thendlord. There were still nearly $30,000 in her bank card.


    With this amount of money, she naturally did not have to rush to join the filming of another film. The beginning of the semester soon came around.


    She picked History as her major. In the First Academy, literature, history, and philosophy were unpopr majors because the career prospects were not as great as the other majors. However, the minimum requirements were low and the chances of getting epted were high.


    Jiang Se did not have enough time to do her revision after her rebirth. In the beginning, she did not haveplete confidence in getting epted by the First Academy, hence she chose an unpopr major. As a result, she was epted by the First Academy.


    Among the literature courses, she had studied thenguages of Huaxia. Back then, she did not have any pressure to look for a job as Feng Nan. Naturally, she chose a major that she was interested in.


    The Fengs did not require her to inherit the family business in the future. The family¡¯s only expectation of her was for her to have a decent academic qualification to prove that she was not an empty vase. This way, she would still have some dignity even if her marriage was for alliance purposes. Naturally, the family did not meddle in her studies.


    This time, she chose a History major. Although it was an unpopr career choice, her recent experience piqued her interest to enter the entertainment industry. Gu Jiaer¡¯s and Zhao Rang¡¯s words had changed her previously biased views on the entertainment industry.


    Up until now, all three films she had been involved in did not give her any negative impression about the industry. Instead, Cui Xing¡¯s acting skills had moved her deeply.


    On top of that, the Feng family¡¯s ¡°Feng Nan¡± was also interested in entering the entertainment industry. Because of this, Jiang Se had the urge to investigate her secretly.


    If there were no other idents, it was highly probable that she would continue to live on as Jiang Se. Since the ie from the entertainment industry was much higher than that of a regr office job, establishing a career in the entertainment industry was enough to guarantee her a high quality of life. So, when it came to choosing her major, she chose something that she liked which was History. It was also less stressfulpared to other majors.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48: Forum


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The First Academy¡¯s History course had a longstanding record. It was prestigious both locally and internationally.


    Many ssical elements were preserved on campus which added dense cultural vor to the surroundings. Professors with books in their hands could be seen walking throughout campus. There were also students who had arrived a few days before the semester began.


    Jiang Se appreciated this kind of atmosphere. The person who weed the freshmen was anky man in a sky blue shirt. Perhaps because of the low number of people who applied for History in the First Academy and the fact that there were even fewer girls, when the man saw Jiang Se, he pushed his spectacles higher and raised his head. He found it difficult to pry his eyes away from her.


    Many of the freshmen looked young and inexperienced with most of them not knowing how to dress themselves up yet. Someone as beautiful as Jiang Se was rare.


    The man was staring at her with unblinking eyes. He managed to snap back to the present after she called out to him several times. His face turned red very quickly.


    Several seniors gathered over and passionately offered to help Jiang Se get registered.


    Although she had attended college before, the Feng family had naturally taken care of the procedures for her when she had been Feng Nan, so she did not have toe to the school herself.


    Fortunately, she had most of the things she needed with her. Photocopies of her census register and the other supporting documents were all prepared in her file. Jiang Se was stunned when she proceeded to pay the fees because the academy required them to stay on-campus.


    The guys, who had gathered around Jiang Se, did not leave even though they had beenrgely ignored by her. When they saw her frowning slightly, one of them gave her a suggestion in an undertone, ¡°All you have to do is to pay for the dorms. The academy won¡¯t be strict about checking the rooms. You can live outside if you want to. The academy won¡¯t care about it in the second half of the semester.¡±


    However, they had to undergo military training in the first half of the semester. They would all be subjected to the same treatment. She could not run away from it even if she wanted to.


    Jiang Se recalled that she had never stayed on-campus before and had never experienced military training. However, she also remembered that Feng Zhongliang had his connections in the imperial capital, so her questions were answered.


    The tuition fee was lower than Jiang Se expected at less than $7,000. In addition to the $2,000 for the dorms, she now had a bnce of $18,000 in her ount.


    She bought some toiletries and dealt with the necessary procedures before gently refusing the offer of some of the boys to send her to her dorm. Then, she took her things and went to her dorm after following the directions that were given to her.


    Nevertheless, some guys did not give up. They followed her from a distance.


    The news that a beautiful freshman had joined the History course spread throughout the campus forum in less than half an hour like wildfire.


    Someone managed to take a photo of Jiang Se from the side. It was taken when she was lowering her head to fill in the forms.


    She did not notice when her picture was taken as she was focused on filling the forms. In the photo, she had wless, snow-white skin. Her dark, long hair was tied into a neat ponytail. She sported the simple hairstyle without much ir.


    She was looking at the information sheets before herself with a focused look as if she had blocked out the hubbub of the campus. Even though the phone camera did not produce a photo with a qualityparable to professional cameras, her long and thick eyshes were still apparent.


    Her side profile that was captured on camera had charming curves. Neither did she have any ear piercings nor did she wear any essories. It was also apparent that she did not put any makeup on. However, when her photo was uploaded onto the forum, it was swiftly pinned to the top.


    Little Zhang of History: [Goddess alert! She¡¯s a freshman in the History course. Can you hear my heart beating for her? I was there to greet her when she arrived. My knees went weak when she looked at me. She had the best temperament ever!]


    When he posted the photo, it attracted the attention of many of the forum users.


    Mister Huang of Economics: [That¡¯s impossible! To think that such a beauty belongs to the History course? If that¡¯s not a product of stic surgery, you¡¯re in luck!]


    H.U. Hu of Psychology: [Ahhh, she¡¯s beautiful enough to defeat the art school¡¯s Zhou Ying in an instant with one side of her face alone!]


    History Course Freshman: [I¡¯m envious of that form that she¡¯s staring intently at. I want to be that piece of paper...]


    Philosophy Old-timer: [Envious +1...]


    H.U. Hu of Psychology: [Envious +2...]


    Big Bao of History: [Envious +3...¡±]


    ...


    Mister Ma of Archaeology: [Do you have any more photos of her? Have you collected all the information from the freshmen?]


    Philosophy Old-Timer: [As expected of Mister Ma.]


    Mister Huang of Economics: [Old Ma +1.]


    ...


    Little Zhang of History: [The goddess has a good temperament and beauty. Zhou Ying of the art school can¡¯t evenpare to her. I wanted to help her out to bring her stuff to the dorms, but I was rejected...]


    ...


    Jiang Se did not know that there was such a hot discussion on the academy forum. She had registered earlier than the stipted date, so nobody was in the dorm yet when she went in.


    The dorms of the First Imperial Academy were not that bad. Four freshmen shared one room. Each room had its own shower, but there was no water heater or air conditioner.


    She roughly cleaned her newly bought belongings and ced them on the lower bunk to her left. Soon after that, her roommates entered the room.


    They were all freshmen. One of them was a native of the imperial capital just like Jiang Se. Her name was Yu Xiaozhou. Her two other roommates came from the south. They were Chen Yuwei and Cao Shuang.


    They did not know each other that well in the beginning, but the three of them stared at Jiang Se.


    Jiang Se¡¯s elegant temperament, especially among the girls, made it difficult for the others to approach her. However, she was so beautiful, and the other girls could not help but find themselves attracted to her.


    After a round of self-introductions, the awkwardness faded.


    Jiang Se¡¯s roommates were all 18 years old. They were at the prime of their cuteness and liveliness. After settling down in their own spots, Yu Xiaozhou suggested, ¡°We¡¯ll be seeing a lot of each other from now. Why don¡¯t we go out for a nice dinner tonight?¡±


    The other two roommates immediately agreed to her suggestion. Jiang Se did not have anything urgent to do for now, so she nodded.


    sses had not yet begun, but the cafeteria was already selling food. However, Yu Xiaozhou gave them a wink. ¡°There are many shops outside the school. We can take a walk around the area after our mealter.¡±


    Cao Shuang and Chen Yuwei were naturally excited at the idea of this and they agreed. The two of them had just entered college, and this was their first day. Everything seemed fresh and exciting to them.


    There were indeed many shops outside the academy. Fashion and essories shops that catered to the students¡¯ budget could be found everywhere. The girls seemed reluctant to leave the shops after they went in.


    Jiang Se was not overly interested in such things. Since these goods were sold at cheap prices, their workmanship would naturally be of low quality. However, her roommates could not stop shopping. They left with their hands full of bags.


    Yu Xiaozhou suddenly remembered something. She carried her bags and blurted out with the question, ¡°Oh yeah, are we starting military training on the 23rd?¡±


    The girls had clearly undergone military training during their high school days. When they remembered the hardships of military training, their faces dropped.


    When Yu Xiaozhou saw that her statement had sessfully scared the two young girls, she shared what she learned online with some satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve searched about it online. The First Academy¡¯s military training is usually held in the military base nearby. The instructors were officers stationed in the western region of the imperial capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that many of the officers there wield some sort of influence. That¡¯s how they got themselves stationed in the capital.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49: Military Training


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yu Xiaozhou¡¯s words piqued Cao Shuang and Chen Yuwei¡¯s curiosity. Jiang Se, however, was stunned. She remembered some of her grandfather, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s friends. Indeed, they had sons stationed in the imperial capital. Some of the Pei family¡¯s juniors were also in the military. She wondered if they would meet each other this time.


    Nevertheless, Yu Xiaozhou did not know much. Jiang Se had only allowed her mind to wander off for a short while, but Yu Xiaozhou had already told her new friends everything she knew from her online search.


    However, when the military training was mentioned, Jiang Se felt slightly nervous. Although she had graduated from the First Academy before, she had never experienced the hardships of military training thanks to the influence of her family.


    It was now nearing the end of August, and the sun still shone brightly. Although she did not know the contents of the military training, she could tell by the reactions of the girls that they would not be something positive.


    Since she was determined to enter the entertainment industry, for now, she would have to protect her face no matter what. She would have to prevent herself from getting too tanned from the training.


    When she thought about this, she looked at the other girls.


    ¡°Do you guys have anything else to buy?¡±


    They nodded. They nced at the fruits of their shopping and seemed to be wanting for more.


    Then, she noticed a signboard up ahead on Jianxi East Road. She saw the name ¡°Imperial Century Mall¡± disyed on it. It was the name of a huge shoppingplex.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Cao Shuang asked Jiang Se who nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to shop in there.¡± She pointed toward Century Mall. The other girls appeared hesitant.


    Aside from Jiang Se, Yu Xiaozhou was also a local from the imperial capital, and her family was well-off. However, no matter how rich her family was, she had a fixed monthly stipend.


    Most of the goods that were sold within the mall were branded. Although the qualities of the clothes and essories were much better, they were really expensive as well. The three of them had spent several hundred bucks during their little shopping spree just now. When they heard that Jiang Se wanted to shop in the mall, the girls hesitated. They wanted to go but were worried that they would not have enough money.


    ¡°What is it that you want to buy, Jiang Se?¡± Yu Xiaozhou was the one who asked her this.


    Jiang Se did not lie to her. ¡°I want to buy some sunblock and skincare products.¡± Then, she added, ¡°They shoulde in handy during the military training.¡±


    The girls had never thought about this before. When they heard her mention this, they naturally wanted to visit the mall.


    Jiang Se still had quite a huge amount of money after paying her tuition fees. She did not hold back when picking the skincare product for herself.


    She picked a pure nt-based product from a popr French brand. The price of sunblock was not cheap for a student. However, Jiang Se was fortunate that she was still young, and her skin was good. She did not have to use aplexbination of products. After selecting some simple skincare products, she spent more than $6,000 there whereas the other girls picked items on the cheaper end.


    Jiang Se initially thought that she would have difficulty adapting to her first experience of living in a dormitory. However, after spending some time living in the Du residence, she found the dorm a wee change. The girls were still excited since this was their first day here. However, after shopping and dinner, they were tired and quickly fell asleep.


    Two dayster, the school started mobilizing the freshmen to go off for their military training. Everyone packed their bags and hopped onto the bus which brought them to the military training base.


    The First Academy military training venue was located on one side of the Armed Forces stationed in the imperial capital. The coaches werergely from the Armed Forces.


    Jiang Se had never gone through any military training before, so she did not know what to expect. At the military training grounds, they were assigned to their respective bunks. Then, the hostel warden came and briefed them about the house rules.


    A young student in camouge clothing came to distribute the flyers. He sported a thin mustache yet appeared young. He was paralyzed when he saw Jiang Se. He stood in the hostel and chatted with the other girls, but his gaze frequently fell onto Jiang Se, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    ¡°The sun will be strong during training. Remember to apply your sunscreen, eau de cologne, soothing ointment, and talcum powder. Do you have all of these?¡± Although he directed the question toward Yu Xiaozhou and the others, his eyes were fixed on Jiang Se.


    Jiang Se was taking her things out from her luggage. She liked to n ahead, hence before the military training began, she had learned about what she needed to prepare.


    Aside from her skincare products and sunscreen, she came prepared with other medications as well.


    The other girls, on the other hand, were feeling slightly nervous now. When they heard this person mention what they should have brought, they grew even more flustered. Almost everyone had forgotten to bring a thing or two.


    When the young man noticed Jiang Se keeping quiet, he lowered his head with a slightly dejected air. As more of the girls mentioned that they had forgotten to bring some things, he said in a forceful tone, ¡°I can help you buy the things that you¡¯ve forgotten to bring. Just pay me $50 for the service. I won¡¯t ask for any other payment.¡±


    These words sparked some feigned coquettish outrage from the girls. He tried to stay as long as he could, but the girls were already telling him to make a move. Then, the young man went out reluctantly.


    Although she had prepared herself mentally, Jiang Se still found it difficult to endure it when the military training started.


    The sun was intense and bright. She felt like a slice of meat that was thrown onto hot coals. She could hear herself sizzling and oozing with fats.


    Fortunately, she wore an old T-shirt underneath her camouge clothes. The T-shirt soaked up all her sweat. However, after a day of training, she could not even stand her own odor.


    The military training would go on from the end of August until early September. This was only the first day, but when the girls returned to their dorms, they wailed and fell onto their beds. Many of them cried, ¡°I almost died!¡±


    Fortunately, Jiang Se had applied enough sunscreen, so she did not get tanned even after six days of military training.


    The instructor¡¯s surname was Liu. He looked like he was in his 30s and he was a very strict person. The students trained by himined incessantly throughout the training.


    In the morning, he instructed them to run fiveps around the field. The 10 students who finishedst were required to do three moreps while those who finished earlier could rest.


    The field of the military training base was too vast, almost boundlessly so. When they heard that they were required to run fiveps and that the final 10 would be punished with moreps, every one of them pleaded desperately with the instructor.


    However, Jiang Se understood this instructor¡¯s character throughout these few days. After preparing herself, she heard the whistle blow.


    Many of the other students were afraid to finishst. They sprinted the moment they heard the whistle.


    Jiang Se, however, was in no hurry. If she sprinted too fast in the beginning, she would not be left with enough juice to sustain her throughout the run, so she would run out of breath very quickly.


    As expected, after the secondp, those who were in the lead began to slow down. Instead, Jiang Se, who had maintained her ce in the middle, pulled up to the front.


    In truth, she was gritting her teeth with effort. After the fourthp, her mouth was dry, and she started having trouble focusing her sight. However, she managed to finish the fifthp. The instructor blew his whistle and gave the signal for the students who had finished to go and rest.


    Those who finished earliest were long past their exhaustion point. They sat down where they stood.


    Jiang Se stopped running, but she continued walking around. Even though her body was screaming to stop and sit down, she did not yield.


    ¡°Old Liu!¡± someone hollered. Jiang Se found the voice slightly familiar but did not turn to look.


    Soon enough, she heard someone running over. After exchanging some pleasantries with the instructor, Instructor Liu asked about the reason for the summoning. The man answered, ¡°I¡¯m bringing the apple of my old man¡¯s eye here to greet you.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50: Pei Yi


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°That brat did it this time.¡± The voice of the familiar male voice seemed to be relishing in the other person¡¯s misfortune. ¡°He caused some trouble with the brats from the Cheng and the Xiang families, and the old man is infuriated. He was grounded for a few days, but it didn¡¯t seem to work on him. So, he¡¯s been dumped into the army to see if we can help reform him.¡±


    Jiang Se fetched her water bottle from a corner of her bag. She had barely drunk from it when she heard those words.


    It was no wonder that she found the voice familiar. She turned to look and saw a man in camouge clothes talking to the instructor nearby.


    Jiang Se recognized Pei Jinyang. He was Old Man Pei¡¯s son. She had met him before when she had gone over to the Pei residence before. However, they were not close due to the gap in their years. He was Pei Yi¡¯s third uncle.


    However, standing beside the Pei family senior was Pei Yi in the same camouge clothes. His expression was cold, and his hands were tucked in his pockets while he kicked the grass on the field with his military boots.


    His hair was still blonde with every strand of his hair shy. Old Man Pei was utterly infuriated by his hair color, but he would not dye it ck no matter what.


    ¡°Behave yourself!¡± His attitude made Pei Jinyang¡¯s expression darken. He could not help but scold him, ¡°Even your grandfather says that you¡¯ve gone too far this time. You should be feeling sorry and improving your ways!¡±


    Pei Yi kept his head lowered and drawledzily, ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡±


    Jiang Se never expected to meet Pei Yi again so soon after her rebirth, especially in such circumstances.


    If this had happened in the past, he would have leaped over jubntly the moment he saw her.


    However, even though they were so close with her being barely five meters away from where he stood with her water bottle in hand, he kept his head lowered. He did not even nce at her with the edge of his eye.


    She felt a lump in her throat. However, she did not understand why she was feeling this way.


    ¡°How could you say that you¡¯ve done nothing wrong?¡± Pei Jinyang was infuriated now. He wanted to give his nephew a good kick. However, he was worried that this brat would tell on him, so he lowered his raised leg.


    ¡°You went to the Cheng residence every day and beat Uncle Cheng¡¯s monkey until he cried his heart out. Even the adults in their house havee to our house toin about this!¡± He red at Pei Yi and pointed at his hair. ¡°Also, what¡¯s with the hair? This is a militarypound!¡±


    Pei Yi¡¯s camouge clothes were standard enough. He had inherited the height of the Pei family, and he looked like his mother with his long, thin eyes. His expression was what easily triggered another person. The camouge clothing made him look vibrant and fashionable.


    ¡°Cheng Runing, that monkey!¡± When he heard Pei Jinyang¡¯s words, he wanted tosh out but was suppressed by his uncle. ¡°He was the one who came up with the idea for me to rx in France. If it weren¡¯t for that monkey, Feng Nan would never have ignored me after my return.¡±


    When he mentioned Cheng Runing, he seethed with anger and spoke through gritted teeth.


    Jiang Se was not far away from them, thus she naturally heard what he said.


    She knew who Cheng Runing was as well. He was a member of the pack of rogues with whom Pei Yi had grown up. They were the closest of friends, but they seemed to have fallen out now. Furthermore, Pei Yi had mentioned her name.


    She subconsciously toyed with the water bottle in her hand while she did her best to stay calm.


    At the side, Pei Jinyang looked up at her as his sharp senses seemed to have picked up something. However, he quickly retracted his gaze and restrained Pei Yi.


    Pei Yi was tall and strong from all the fighting he did all year round. When he was in a fit of rage, even Pei Jinyang had trouble controlling him. It took him a great effort to stop him from thrashing about.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re in a bad mood, you went and beat him up until his nose bled and his face was swollen. The family taught you the skills, yet this is what you use them for?¡± Pei Jinyang panted without batting an eyelid after speaking. ¡°Uncle Cheng called the family about this. You¡¯ve shamed your old grandfather to no end!¡±


    If this was not the case, the angry Old Man Pei would not have needed to hand the apple of his eye over to his son and have him educated in the army for a while.


    Pei Yi struggled to break free and nearly seeded in doing so.


    Pei Jinyang was now panting heavily. He was slightly infuriated from being made a fool of before hisrade. He did not care about the consequences for now as he gave Pei Yi a swift kick. ¡°Behave yourself! Don¡¯t you make a fool out of yourself!¡±


    Pei Yi did not seem affected by the kick at all. It neither hurt nor annoyed him. However, he kept his lips pursed and would not admit that he had done anything wrong. When Pei Jinyang saw this, he could not help but grind his teeth.


    After teaching his junior a lesson, Pei Jinyang released Pei Yi, patted his own clothes, and asked the instructor the question with a smile, ¡°Old Liu, are you doing military training now?¡±


    Instructor Liu came from humble beginnings. He made it into the army stationed in the imperial capital with his own efforts.


    He could vaguely tell that Pei Jinyang came from some privileged background, but he was on friendly terms with him. When he saw Pei Jinyang bring someone over, introduce him as the apple of his father¡¯s eye, and notice that nobody stopped him to question him about his blonde hair, he had a hunch about what he was dealing with now.


    He acted as if he did not witness the quarrel between the uncle and his nephew before this. When Pei Jinyang directed the question to him, he turned to face him.


    ¡°These are freshmen from the First Academy.¡±


    There were still more than 10 students running around the field with clenched teeth andborious footsteps.


    Instructor Liu showed no signs of pity. He yelled, ¡°Faster! Anyone who fails to finish within five minutes will do two moreps!¡±


    When he said this, those at the back wailed.


    Pei Jinyang nced at Jiang Se. When Pei Yi had mentioned Feng Nan earlier, he naturally found out about his weakness. He chose not to pick his sore spot and did not bring her up on purpose.


    However, he noticed that when Pei Yi mentioned Feng Nan, Jiang Se, who was standing nearby, did not look quite right.


    Although she quickly controlled her own expression, Pei Jinyang still narrowed his eyes and pointed at her. ¡°Old Liu, who¡¯s that?¡±


    Instructor Liu looked in the direction in which he pointed and saw Jiang Se.


    With her beauty, she was the most eye-catching student among this batch of freshmen. Besides the male freshmen, some of the other soldiers also tried to find out her name in various ways.


    Instructor Liu was slightly too old for this. He merely felt that Jiang Se was beautiful and he did not have the fanciful feelings that the younger ones had. However, his impression of her was not great.


    He had served as a military training instructor several times before. In his experience, the more beautiful a trainee was, the more squeamish they would be.


    However, Jiang Se exceeded his expectations so far. Many of the boysined incessantly throughout the training sessions, but this pretty girl toughed it out.


    She would clench her teeth and carry out the tasks he assigned. She might not be able to aplish all of them, but she almost never backed down.


    Take the fiveps around the field for example. The other girls had gathered around him and pleaded. She was the only one who had gotten ready without making a squeak.


    Instructor Liu began viewing Jiang Se in a new light after these few days. She was beautiful yet cool. Most importantly, her character seemed to be an unexpectedly great fit for his temper.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51: Resemnce


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Pei Jinyang asked who Jiang Se was, Instructor Liu frowned slightly. Upon seeing his expression, Pei Jinyangughed.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    He was already in his 30s and had his own family. The reason he asked about Jiang Se was purely because he noticed her pulling a strange face just now.


    Instructor Liu smiled. ¡°She¡¯s one of the students here for military training. I think she has potential.¡±


    Pei Jinyang knew his character well. When he heard him praising Jiang Se, he was surprised and did a second take at Jiang Se.


    Meanwhile, Pei Yi was still rubbing the side of his neck. Pei Jinyang could barely restrain him just now. With no other choice, he held him in a headlock to force him to keep quiet.


    When Pei Jinyang spoke to Instructor Liu, however, he instinctively looked up.


    Jiang Se remembered how his eyes would light up every time he saw her in the past. Perhaps because Pei Yi was the eldest among his generation in the Pei family, he had no older sisters, so he had been close to her since young.


    However, at this moment, his gaze merely lingered on Jiang Se for a brief moment, and he turned away.


    After her rebirth, Jiang Se knew what this meant. She was now one of the many girls who had nothing to do with him, thus it was natural for Pei Yi not to have recognized her.


    Nevertheless, when she met Pei Yi in person and he would not even look her in the eye, she suddenly felt sad.


    She remembered the night when he had departed for France. She had been sent home by the Jianghua Group heir in his car, and Pei Yi had been waiting for her at her home. Unfortunately, the two of them parted on bad terms that night.


    If she had known that things would turn out this way, she would not have argued with Pei Yi. Now, she had to live with this regret in her heart and could not even apologize to him.


    Jiang Se took a deep breath and tightened the cap on her bottle again. After calming herself down, she managed to put on a calm expression and sit down slowly.


    Pei Jinyang gave her another nce before he bade farewell to Instructor Liu. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to attend to. Catch youter!¡±


    Pei Yi was also a student at the First Academy. He should be in his second year right now, so he did not have to go through military training with the freshmen. Although he had been pampered since his youth, the Pei family¡¯s influence in the military was solid. He would have to enter the military camp to ¡°study¡± for some time.


    Instructor Liu¡¯s training was a piece of cake for him and he treated this as a vacation trip. Naturally, Pei Jinyang would not leave him there to mingle with the freshmen.


    However, Pei Yi did not budge. Due to some curious coincidence, he looked at Jiang Se again. This time, he frowned.


    She was sitting on the ground silently with her cup in her hand. It was not an elegant pose at all, but she exuded a different airpared to the other students around her. Her temperament was simr to Feng Nan, but Feng Nan would never sit on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Pei Jinyang lifted his leg in preparation to give Pei Yi another kick. He was still looking at Jiang Se, but when he noticed Pei Jinyang¡¯s raised leg, he leaped aside nimbly.


    This sudden action of his made Pei Jinyang¡¯s brows shoot up.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you over. I have something else to do after this.¡±


    Pei Yi could tell that something was off. He wanted to observe Jiang Se for a while longer, but Pei Jinyang could not endure it anymore, so he pped his back and shoved him away.


    This time, Jiang Se had a long break. After the slow finisherspleted their punishment, Instructor Liu showed some mercy and gave them another five minutes to rest before telling them to gather again.


    The military training was a harsh awakening to the pampered freshmen. When they returned to their dorms at the end of each day, they would sprawl on the bed and refuse to move another muscle.


    Soon, September came. When they boarded the bus that would bring them back to the academy, Jiang Se noticed that she seemed to have lost some weight.


    ¡°I felt like I¡¯ve gone through hell and back.¡± Yu Xiaozhou slumped into her seat. Sheined softly, ¡°I felt like I was being executed this whole time.¡±


    Many of the girls were much tanner now. They cried as they looked in the mirror. They also wailed about not having the dignity to meet anyone else.


    Jiang Se and her roommates did buy sunscreen products, thanks to her reminder. However, the Sun Protection Factor of the products they bought were not high enough, so their skin became a tone darker after the military training.


    Cao Shuang looked at Jiang Se with an envious expression. ¡°Sese, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve changed much.¡±


    Jiang Se would always carry a bottle of water with her throughout the training sessions so that she could spray some mist on herself when they were having breaks. When the other girls were lying on their beds without wanting to move another muscle, she would insist on applying a mask, cleansing her face, and taking a shower before going to sleep.


    The other girls were all thinking aboutzing away after the training sessions. At this moment, the contrast between them and Jiang Se was clear. After the military training, it seemed as if she had not changed one bit.


    Some of the other girls were now looking at Jiang Se¡¯s skin. It was one thing before they tried topare themselves to her, but now, in contrast, their own skin seemed much tanner inparison.


    The bus pulled up before the academy gates where their seniors were already waiting for them.


    When Jiang Se alighted from the bus, many of the seniors moved closer toward her.


    After the official start of the semester in September, Jiang Se¡¯s photo had gone viral on the academy¡¯s website. By then, many of the senior students from the other courses knew that there was a beautiful freshman in the History course.


    Jiang Se did not like to be fawned upon. However, her roommates were enjoying special treatment thanks to her. Many seniors were thinking of conquering her through her friends. They buttered up to Yu Xiaozhou and the others by helping them lug their luggage back to the dorm.


    Jiang Se managed to catch up with her present situation after two days of rest since the end of the military training.


    She thought that History was an unpopr major. However, on the first day she entered her ssroom, she noticed that there were many other students from other courses attending the same lecture as well.


    It was obvious that the lecturer was seeing his lecture hall being packed for the first time as well. There were also students who came to visit his ss, so he was slightly taken aback.


    When Jiang Se went back to her dorm after her day of sses, only Yu Xiaozhou and Chen Yuwei were there. Yu Xiaozhou was sitting cross-legged on the bed with a bag of snacks in her hands.


    ¡°Sese, your program was all the rage these few days.¡±


    Jiang Se washed her hands in the toilet and wiped her face. When she came back out, she was greeted by Yu Xiaozhou¡¯s statement.


    She held her head askance and thought about it before replying, ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Her answer nearly made Yu Xiaozhou shoot spicy sticks out of her nostrils. Her eyes bulged as she eximed, ¡°You didn¡¯t notice it?¡±


    Jiang Se did not think that she had said anything that could have solicited such a big reaction from Yu Xiaozhou. The sses she chose were those that she was interested in. She paid serious attention during the lectures as well.


    Given the rare opportunity to relive her life as a student in college, this was probably the only advantage of being reincarnated as the younger Jiang Se. She cherished this opportunity very much. Naturally, she would not distract herself or pay attention to anything else.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about it, do you?¡± Yu Xiaozhou tossed her spicy sticks aside. She sprawled across her bed and stared at Jiang Se.


    Her spot was the top bed opposite Jiang Se¡¯s. They locked eyes for a moment. Then, she suddenly shrieked, waking Chen Yuwei up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Yuwei parted her mosquito screen and poked her head out.


    Yu Xiaozhou said, ¡°Someone posted a photo of you on the school website recently. The s are now 200 pages long!¡± She licked her fingers and could not suppress a smile.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that there¡¯ve been far too many people in your ssestely?¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52: Sarcasm


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Se honestly had no idea about that.


    Her roommates did not haveputers, and her own phone was an old model. Its only functions were to make phone calls and send short messages. She truly did not pay any attention to the virtual world. She only found out that she had be famous through Yu Xiaozhou.


    ¡°The forum unanimously agrees that you¡¯ve defeated Zhou Ying from the Arts course in an instant.¡±


    This was the second day of sses. Yu Xiaozhou was a lively person and her major was civil engineering. Since there were not many girls in the program, she got to know many male friends.


    ¡°I heard that they¡¯re trying toe up with a goddess ranking in the academy online. It¡¯s all the rage these days.¡± She sneaked a nce at Jiang Se. ¡°Some of the guys from Software Engineering are helping you build your profile,¡± Yu Xiaozhou was still speaking frankly with assurance, but Jiang Se was getting bored.


    Naturally, this caught the attention of the academy¡¯s management. While there were lecturers who loved to have passionate and eager-to-learn students in their sses, but there were also lecturers who did not like too many visiting students from other programs in theirs.


    This was especially when these students were not here because of their overflowing desire to be educated but to take a look at a certain beautiful girl. Some of the lecturers were beginning to give the visiting students some nasty looks.


    However, this had nothing to do with Jiang Se. Her program faculty was also having a hard time trying to deal with this issue.


    Some of the other students tried to get a glimpse of her from below their dormitory buildings. On some days, Jiang Se stayed in her own rented house. Aside from all this, she discovered that she enjoyed her first semester of college very well.


    In mid-October, a crew member from ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± gave her a call. She was invited to attend the party to celebrate the wrapping up of the filming process.


    Gu Jiaer had finished filming his work, so post-production would begin soon. The production team would be organizing a party to celebrate this on Friday night, and all members of the crew and cast were invited. The party would be held at the Ruiji Hotel located in the outer circle of the imperial capital.


    At the same time, Jiang Se¡¯s remaining remuneration was transferred to her as well.


    Although she did not y a major role in ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, since the production team had invited her, she decided to show up and see if she could find any other opportunities for an audition.


    She had some money in her bank card, but thendlord of her rented house had called her to remind her to pay the rent. Although the academy required freshmen to stay on-campus, she would still stay in her rented house for a few days each week.


    Her rent had to be paid once every three months, and each payment was slightly more than $7,000. Although the recent remuneration payment had raised her ount bnce by a notch, it was not quite enough for her needs.


    She went shopping and bought a floral dress for the party. She paired it with a red knitted cardigan and let her hair down. When she emerged from the toilet, her roommates gaped at her.


    ¡°Sese, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    She had not put on any makeup yet. Her small, palm-sized face was fair and naked. Even so, she rarely wore a dress. That alone was enough to make the other girls awed by her beauty.


    Jiang Se shook her head as she applied some lip balm. ¡°There¡¯s a gathering tonight. They called me to notify me about it a few days ago.¡± She gave it some thought. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading home after that this Friday night, so there¡¯s no need to leave the door unlocked for me.¡±


    The First Academy was a dozen stations away from the outer ring. Jiang Se departed early and avoided peak hours, thus when she boarded the bus, there were not many passengers. It was only half-past five when she arrived at the hotel.


    Before she entered the hotel, she took her phone out to check the time. The production team had told her that the party would begin at half-past seven, so it was still early.


    Ruiji Hotel was a grand five-star hotel built by a foreign investor in the imperial capital. The first to 12th floors consisted of different dining venues whereas the rooms for guests were located above the 12th floor.


    Jiang Se entered the hotel, but she was in no hurry to go up. Instead, she sat down in the hotel lobby.


    Aside from the service counter, a space surrounded by pottery could be found in the center of the lobby where guests could rest and enjoy a cup of tea.


    There were many people in the hotel that Friday evening. When Jiang Se walked into the hotel lobby, the people seated inside instinctively raised their head to look at her. She swept her gaze across the lobby and wanted to find an empty seat. Suddenly, someone stood up from their seat in the center of the hotel. The person waved at her and shouted, ¡°Over here!¡±


    Jiang Se looked toward the direction of the speaker. She immediately recognized the person whom she had not met for a long time. It was Dai Jia.


    When Jiang Se got closer, Dai Jia greeted her with a smile. ¡°Did ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯ invite you over?¡±


    She was dressed sexily as always. She wore a red plunging, form-fitting sweater with a ck goatshair skirt. She made no effort to conceal her lithe and well-developed body.


    The neckline of her sweater was very low. Her snow-white cleavage constantly drew the eyes of the person at the next table.


    When she mentioned the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± production team, she did not seem to be upset. It was as if she thought nothing about being switched out.


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s the party for the wrap-up.¡± Jiang Se sat down as the waitress came up to them with a menu. She ordered a pot of tea and asked Dai Jia, ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I just reached.¡± Dai Jia was sitting with her legs crossed. Her right elbow was rested on the armrest and she supported her chin with her fingers.


    ¡°I think I got here five minutes before you arrived. My school is close to this ce.¡±


    When the pot of tea was served, Dai Jia did not treat herself as a stranger. She took a cup and poured some tea for herself. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard about me being switched out for another person, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    She sipped some tea, leaving a red imprint of her lips on the cup. She flicked her long hair. ¡°I was still in the cast, but I didn¡¯t see you around anymore.¡±


    ¡°My role was minor, so the filming was over in a day.¡± Jiang Se poured herself a cup of tea as well. Although the tea was still hot, she sipped it with an air of elegance.


    The two beautiful girls with different styles sitting at the same table were bound to attract the attention of the people around them.


    However, Dai Jia did not seem to have noticed the looks of the people around her. She wore a slightly sarcastic expression on her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess what character I was given after being switched out?¡±


    She could not suppress herughter and she chortled so hard that her breasts bounced. Without waiting for a reply from Jiang Se, she answered her own question, ¡°I was f*cking switched out by the crew, and the production team wanted me to be the substitute for Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s nude scene!¡±


    Jiang Se had gone through the script before. She knew that there was a passionate scene between Zhao Ruoyun and Hang Yuyi. However, herpany wanted her to maintain her pure goddess image.


    When the contracts were signed, her talent managementpany and the production team had an agreement. She was allowed to be filmed kissing, but they would have to use substitutes for other intimate or nude scenes.


    Jiang Se had spoken about this with a crew member back then. She could guess why Dai Jia had been switched out. It certainly had something to do with her outperforming and outshining Zhao Ruoyun on the first day of filming with her outstanding performance. That was why she had been switched out.


    If she had lost her original role and was asked to be the nude double for Zhao Ruoyun by the production team, it was understandable that she would wear such an exasperated expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s funny?¡± Dai Jia looked at Jiang Se and could already tell what she felt from her expression. She could not help but break out into another fit ofughter. She nearly teared up from all theughing.


    ¡°This is f*cking interesting. I¡¯ll have to thank Zhao Ruoyun for giving me another career opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53: Toast


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dai Jia continuedughing for a while before lowering her head. Her long curls fell beside her cheeks, blocking her expression from view. After a long pause, she flipped her hair back with one hand. Her heavy makeup was now visible.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking me why I agreed to be Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s nude double?¡±


    There was a slight patch of redness on the tip of her nose. She half-lowered her eyelids to mask the look in her eyes, clearly not wanting Jiang Se to see the weak side of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your reasons.¡± Jiang Se blew into her cup.


    Dai Jia said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s because I need the money.¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t?¡±


    Jiang Se¡¯s reply made herugh again. ¡°Now, that¡¯s a nugget of truth.¡±


    She poked the teacup on the table around with her finger with ck-painted nails. She hesitated for a while before offering Jiang Se a piece of advice, ¡°You should be careful of Yao Xiang.¡± When she said this, she bit her lip. ¡°He¡¯s from Taihe Production, an investor of ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯, and his reputation in the industry isn¡¯t all that great.¡±


    Dai Jia ran her hand through her hair again with an irritated expression. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this because I¡¯m venting my anger at being switched out,¡± she paused before continuing, ¡°but aside from offending Zhao Ruoyun, me offending Zhao Xiangst time must¡¯ve had something to do with me being switched out as well.¡±


    The ¡°Yao Xiang¡± she mentioned was the producer of ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±. Due to her minor role in this film, Jiang Se had only been with the crew for a day, in which the filming of her part waspleted. She had merely met ¡°Brother Yao¡±, as the crew members addressed him, once.


    He was the man who had offered them a cigarette when she was chatting with Dai Jia at the production base. Dai Jia had clearly heard about the rumors regarding Yao Xiang. That was why she had not epted his offer of the cigarette back then.


    ¡°He¡¯s a narrow-hearted fellow and he doesn¡¯t have the best reputation.¡± Dai Jia gave two snorts. ¡°When Zhao Ruoyun wanted the actress to be switched out, the two of them just clicked.¡±


    Jiang Se noticed that she had emphasized Brother Yao¡¯s bad reputation.


    ¡°His cigarettes and booze are spiked. You won¡¯t be able to break free once you have them in your system.¡± Dai Jia took the cup of cooled tea and finished it in one gulp. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to let him have his treat, but it¡¯s another thing to be controlled by him and get caught in the quagmire of his making.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    Dai Jia¡¯s short statement made Jiang Se realize the other side of this industry, but she was not frightened. The entertainment industry was a minimized society with many facets.


    However, precisely because it would not be smooth-sailing, Jiang Se found it interesting. The characters and choices of the people in this industry would determine if they would be able to attain their original goals while maneuvering through the sea of temptations and snares.


    Dai Jia remembered the tip Jiang Se had given her when she epted the cigarette the other day. She gave Jiang Se another piece of information.


    ¡°Just be careful. Yao Xiang will also be here at the party tonight.¡± She took the ss teapot and filled her cup. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve made quite an impression on himst time. I¡¯m sure you are aware of your own beauty as well. Don¡¯t you go falling for his tricks.¡±


    Jiang Se nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Dai Jia let the matter drop and she raised her teacup. ¡°You know what? I think we¡¯re fated to meet each other. Let¡¯s have a toast!¡±


    Jiang Se had never met someone who had a personality simr to Dai Jia in her circle of friends. She found this girl interesting throughout their several meetings. Therefore, she raised her cup and touched hers.


    The two of them sat there for a while longer and chatted about other things. By the time they exchanged phone numbers, it was already half-past six.


    The production team stated that the party would begin at seven, hence it was almost time for them to head up.


    Dai Jia carried her bag and ran her hand through her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll let you pay this time.¡±


    With the two of them having ordered some desserts and drank two pots of flower tea, it nearly cost $600.


    Jiang Se produced her card to pay. When Dai Jia saw that she did not hesitate to treat her to this, her smile thickened.


    When they arrived at the restaurant on the seventh floor, as designated by the production team, the other crew members were slowly trickling into the venue.


    The script supervisor, Li Yi, who rmended Jiang Se to ¡°The 99th Love Letter¡± was among the first batch of crew members who came early. When he saw Jiang Se and Dai Jia, he beamed. He excused himself from thepany of the person beside him and walked up to the girls.


    ¡°I see that you two beautiful girls are here early tonight.¡±


    When the two female crew members behind him heard this, theyughed and razzed him, ¡°So, what are we? Hags?¡±


    Li Yi entertained them with a shallowugh. Dai Jia could tell that Li Yi had something to tell Jiang Se, so she found an excuse to sit at the corner and yed with her phone.


    ¡°Brother Cao from Director Zhao¡¯s crew gave me a call. He said that Director Zhao was all praises about you. He even gave you Brother Qin¡¯s number. He told me that he¡¯ll give you a call if there¡¯s a suitable character for you in Director Zhao¡¯s new film.¡± Compared to his attitude toward Jiang Se back at the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± shoot, he was much better now.


    After all, Director Zhao had taken a liking to Jiang Se, and she was different from the other neers. Li Yi continued on with his pleasantries and a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give me a call should the opportunity arise in the future, okay?¡±


    Jiang Se replied naturally, ¡°You created the opportunity for me to join Director Zhao¡¯s cast. Brother Li. I¡¯ll remember this favor.¡±


    When Li Yi heard this, his attitude grew more ardent.


    After more pleasantries, the members of the production team slowly filled the ce.


    The female lead, Zhao Ruoyun, would bete. She was involved in another publicity event and would rush over once she was done. The male lead, Hang Yuyi, brought two assistants to the hotel.


    The production team had rented an entire dining hall on the seventh floor. Aside from the crew members, there were also representatives from the investingpany, so the dining hall was full of guests.


    Jiang Se did not y a major role in the film. Therefore, she acted as if she had not heard anything. Without waiting for the crew members to bring her to her designated table, she joined several other female crew members at another table.


    When the others saw her seated at the table, they no longer cared to usher her elsewhere. Dai Jia, on the other hand, was escorted to a table with other members of the cast. She sat opposite the actress who reced her.


    The representative from the investingpany exchanged a few words with the director, Gu Jiaer. Jiang Se swept her gaze across the hall and noticed Yao Xiang from afar. He was seated near the podium. With Dai Jia¡¯s warning still fresh in her mind, she quickly averted her gaze after seeing him.


    The dinner had not started yet, but some of the crew members came over and invited Jiang Se over to toast together with a few tables.


    Jiang Se was puzzled. She was not a major character in this film. Why would they need her to toast with the other tables?


    Moreover, one of the men who came over to invite her pointed toward a nearby table. It was the table where the investors were seated. There were a couple of such tables, in fact. If she were to toast with every single one of them, she reckoned that she would not be walking home that night.


    Jiang Seughed. She rested her chopsticks down and wiped her mouth with a napkin. ¡°May I go as well?¡±


    There was also a woman who seemed to be in her 40s. She kept her hair short so that it was level with her ears. When she heard the question, she said with half a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re invited, it¡¯s only natural that you may.¡±


    Jiang Se took her wine ss and stood up. The woman said, ¡°There are important people seated there. Don¡¯t even think about fooling everyone with soda. I¡¯ll be pouring your drink...¡± She was standing there and giving instructions. Before she could even finish, Jiang Se raised her wine ss and collided with her.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54: Fate


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The soda spilled on both of their dresses, and the woman¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    The others at the same table hastily offered them some tissue papers. Jiang Se turned around to ce her ss back onto the table. She offered an apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you were still standing there. I thought I heard you saying that we¡¯re going right away, and I wanted to catch up with you.¡±


    She shook her dress. Naturally, she could not go around offering toasts in this condition. She took her bag and wanted to head toward the toilet to clean herself up.


    After all, if she spent some time in the toilet and gave everyone the slip, nobody would notice her absence in this sea of people.


    Jiang Se wore a floral chiffon dress that night. She dabbed the spots where the soda had spilled and pressed it with some tissue, so it looked much better now.


    When she came out of the toilet after cleaning herself up, she could hear peals ofughter from the hall the production team had rented.


    Reckoning that she had wasted her timeing here, Jiang Se had no intention of going back to the hall. She pushed the elevator button and waited for it to reach her floor.


    On the 12th floor of Ruiji Hotel, Nie Dan ran after Pei Yi who stormed out of a private room. ¡°Brother Yi, Brother Yi! Calm down!¡±


    Pei Yi was tall and his legs were long, so he was out of the restaurant in a few strides.


    The elevator was still on a higher floor. Nie Dan shook his head. ¡°Ever since I got back from France, my grandfather kept such a close eye on me that I thought I was some caged monkey.¡± When he said this, he felt as if he had said something wrong. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to college that my father¡¯s been more lenient with me. We haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. Ye Xun and the others have also been tied down like mules. Why¡¯re you leaving when you¡¯ve just arrived?¡±


    Pei Yi said nothing. He took out his phone and nced at it.


    When Nie Dan saw his reaction, he could guess what was on his mind. ¡°Is Feng Nan still ignoring you?¡±


    When he mentioned Feng Nan, Pei Yi¡¯s eyes bulged with a warning look. His voice wasced with a threat as he spoke, ¡°Who are you to call her by her name?¡±


    Nie Dan nodded and bowed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Feng Nan was his Achilles¡¯ heel. Regardless of how arrogant a person he was with others, he was powerless against Feng Nan.


    Pei Yi was five years Feng Nan¡¯s junior and his love had been unrequited from the start. They had known each other for many years. Up until now, Feng Nan had always treated him as a younger brother.


    Back then, Feng Nan had made an offhand about the air of Bordeaux in the fall, about how the sunlight and scenery were breathtaking there. This prompted Pei Yi to buy a vi in France. It took him two years to renovate the ancient castle into a design that she liked most.


    He had nned to make her happy with that this year. However, not only did Feng Nan not ept the favor, but she even went on a blind date with the heir of the Jianghua Group with the surname Zhao.


    Pei Yi could not suppress his anger back then and had argued with Feng Nan. Then, he went to France on his own.


    When he came back to the country, he did not expect Feng Nan to give him the cold shoulder. She would not pick up his calls or meet him. He would not admit it, but he certainly deeply regretted his act of going to France.


    Pei Yi had not been in a good mood ever since he came back from France.


    ¡°Brother Yi, how long will you stay mad at Runing? That brat had it in him for that foul mouth of his, but I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re benevolent enough to let this matter slip, am I right?¡±


    When Cheng Runing was brought up, Pei Yi broke into an insincere grin.


    When Pei Yi had a fight with Feng Nan back then, Cheng Runing was the one who suggested that they should all go to France to take their minds off things. However, nobody expected Feng Nan to ignore Pei Yi after his trip to France or that she would get close to the brat from the Zhao family instead.


    When his temper rose, he headed over to the Cheng residence and beat Cheng Runing up. Cheng Runing had been in so much agony that he wailed andined over the phone to Nie Dan, telling him that he could not take it anymore.


    Nie Dan could not bear the sight of him pleading with him with snot and tears streaked across his face. He promised Cheng Runing that he would gather everyone here tonight and try to persuade Pei Yi to let thetter off the hook.


    However, he did not expect Pei Yi to turn and leave when he learned that Cheng Runing would be there as well. This guy was not old, but he was petty and bore a grudge well.


    As the eldest grandson of the Pei family, he was brought up as the apple of his grandfather¡¯s eye, so he had been pampered to no end.


    Although Nie Dan intended to resolve the misgivings between his friends by inviting Cheng Runing over, he was also worried that Pei Yi would flip and refuse to meet all of them anymore in the future. Therefore, he had hinted at Cheng Runing¡¯s presence tonight. He did not expect Pei Yi to storm out of the room without a second word after learning that Cheng Runing would being as well.


    ¡°Brother Yi, Sister Feng Nan has been treating you the same way all this while. Perhaps, she¡¯s just not interested...¡± Nie Dan was halfway through his sentence when he saw the hostile look in Pei Yi¡¯s eyes as his fists were clenched.


    Nie Dan felt his own eyelid jump as if it was warning him. He took two steps backward in rm and raised his hands before himself. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ve spoken wrongly. I¡¯ll drop it.¡±


    Feng Nan was his reversed scale. Nobody could touch her, yet he stubbornly tried to breach the topic.


    When Pei Yi¡¯s temper rose, he would act like an overlord who would not listen to reason. If Pei Yi hit him, his father might have to bring him over to the Pei family and apologize to them.


    He had Cheng Runing to serve as a reminder for himself. When Cheng Runing had been beaten up badly, the old man of the Cheng family went over to the Pei family toin about this mistreatment. Pei Yi was ¡°grounded¡± for some time, but when he was released, he continued beating Cheng Runing up as he did before.


    ¡°Brother Yi, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we have a drink together? If you hate it that much, I¡¯ll tell Cheng Runing not toe.¡± He followed Pei Yi, who suddenly stopped.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± He stood before the elevator and took another irritated nce at his phone. There were no messages or phone calls.


    It was as if Feng Nan and he had beplete strangers since his trip to France. She never contacted him since, not even once.


    He would asionally send her messages but never received any replies. He visited the Feng family several times, but he noticed that she was getting closer to Zhao Junhan of the Jianghua Group.


    It was as if the trip to France had left a huge chasm between Feng Nan and himself, a chasm that he could not bridge.


    When he thought about this, he felt revolt rising from his heart, and anger spread from his gall dder. He stuffed his phone back into his pocket and cracked his knuckles.


    ¡°It¡¯s no good. When will that Cheng Runing arrive?¡± He was in a bad mood again!


    Nie Dan¡¯s eyelids twitched again. When he saw Pei Yi¡¯s expression darken at the mention of Cheng Runing¡¯s name, he reckoned that thetter would be in for another round of beating if he came.


    It was one thing for Cheng Runing to be beaten up. However, Nie Dan was the organizer of tonight¡¯s gathering. He was sure that Pei Yi would be able to get off spot-clean from this, and he was simrly sure that he would be dealt a harsh punishment by the seniors in his own family if things were to go awry here.


    ¡°Brother Yi, Brother Yi! Please calm down, will you?¡±


    He wanted to persuade Pei Yi to stay earlier. However, when he saw the elevator doors sliding open this time, he pushed Pei Yi into the elevator.


    ¡°You can hit Cheng Runing any time you want, but it doesn¡¯t have to be today.¡± He was worried that Pei Yi would not want to leave, so he apanied him into the elevator himself. Then, he pressed the button which would bring them to the hotel lobby.


    On the lower floor, Jiang Se initially thought that nobody would notice her leaving the hall for some time. However, she had barely waited a few seconds for the elevator when someone walked up to her.


    It was Yao Xiang from ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± whom she and Dai Jia had talked about in the lobby just now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yao Xiang¡¯s hair was slick and shining for the party. He had left his zer in the dining hall.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55: Violent Beating


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yao Xiang had met Jiang Se once before. He had been awed back then and could not forget her.


    He did not know that this neer was only ying a minor role in ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, so her part had been finished in a day of filming. Yao Xiang was not given the chance to try his luck on her, and he took this trouble to heart.


    He had his eye on Jiang Se at the party. However, he did not expect her to slip away before she even came round to his table to toast.


    Yao Xiang was experienced in intercepting minor celebrities. As he expected, he found her waiting for the elevator.


    ¡°The dinner¡¯s just begun. Leaving so soon?¡±


    He extended an arm and wanted to grab her when the elevator arrived and its doors slid open.


    There were two other people in the elevator. Jiang Se sidestepped into it and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Yao, I¡¯ve soiled my dress. I don¡¯t want to spoil everyone¡¯s fun.¡± She pointed at her own clothes.


    Yao Xiang hastily held the elevator doors so that it could not close. He wanted to go in and pull her out. ¡°We can take care of that. There are many others at the party who I¡¯d like to introduce to you.¡±


    Jiang Se¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. Before she could say anything, Pei Yi, who was in that very elevator, spoke up, ¡°Get out.¡±


    He had been half-coaxed and half-dragged by Nie Dan into the elevator. Furthermore, he had just thought of Cheng Runing and was not in a good mood at the moment.


    Then, when the elevator made its way down, these two were tugging at each other as they made their way into the elevator. The man was even holding the doors and did not seem to be letting the elevator go, much to Pei Yi¡¯s annoyance.


    When Jiang Se saw Pei Yi, she instantly thought about an escape n before she could even feel surprised.


    She found Yao Xiang annoying and revolting. She likened him to a dogskin ster. During her conversation with Dai Jia in the lobby, she knew that he was a petty man. If she wanted to survive in the industry, she could not offend him in any way.


    Her lips curled upward as she looked up at Pei Yi. She could see that he was not in a good mood.


    Nie Dan held his head askance and shed a smile at Jiang Se as he waved. ¡°Hello there, beautiful. Can the two of you head out and wait for the next elevator?¡±


    Jiang Se recognized Nie Dan. He was one of the grandsons of Elder Nie in the military and Pei Yi¡¯s close childhood friend. Naturally, she had met him as Feng Nan before.


    Nie Dan was two months Pei Yi¡¯s junior and five years her junior. He would never have dared to address her with such a frivolous tone in the past. Whenever they met in the past, he would politely address her as ¡°Sister Feng Nan¡±.


    Jiang Se returned the smile. She intentionally moved toward Yao Xiang and put on an expression as if she was frightened of Pei Yi and Nie Dan. ¡°Brother Yao, why don¡¯t you get out first?¡±


    When Dai Jia rejected his cigarette back then, he had been offended and bore a grudge. From this example, Jiang Se could tell that he was a petty man with an ego.


    When Jiang Se said this, something in him was triggered. He would not allow himself to lose face in front of a beautiful girl no matter what the circumstances were. Also, his disadvantage here was that he did not know who Pei Yi was. An ignorant man would always be fearless. When he heard what Pei Yi said, he remained at the door, pointed a finger at Pei Yi, and issued a warning, ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth, kiddo.¡±


    Pei Yi was already in a bad mood. Yao Xiang was holding the elevator up for a long time now yet had the gall to threaten him. He had been itching to hit someone, and Yao Xiang had walked right in front of the barrel.


    He clenched a fist and pulled Yao Xiang into the elevator. Nie Dan hastily pressed the button so that the elevator doors would close just as Pei Yi¡¯s fist connected with Yao Xiang¡¯s face.


    This duo was clearly used to getting into trouble. One of them was responsible for hitting while the other was responsible for cleaning up the scene.


    Yao Xiang wailed and howled inside the elevator from the blows. This was Jiang Se¡¯s first time seeing Pei Yi hitting another person. He was as vicious as a wolf. Her eyelids twitched just from watching him.


    He was strong. With an arm around his victim¡¯s neck, Yao Xiang was rendered powerless to fight back. He practically became his punching bag.


    The elevator doors slid shut and the elevator descended. The crew members were gathered in the dining hall on the seventh floor. Even if Yao Xiang shouted until his throat was sore, nobody would be able to hear him ande to his rescue.


    He had sounded tough just now. After taking two punches, he was already drenched in cold sweat. He fell to the floor and spasmed.


    Pei Yi stomped on his stomach and Yao Xiang felt as if his innards were being wrung. He also felt as if his intestines were about to break from the impact of the kick.


    After two more blows, Pei Yi was still not satisfied. He added another kick. ¡°Garbage!¡±


    Yao Xiang was still moaning softly in pain. Nie Dan squatted down and pulled his hair. ¡°Who were you telling to watch his mouth?¡±


    Yao Xiang was in no state to reply to him. He could only pant. Nie Dan grabbed his hair and brought his head heavily down onto the floor. With a loud thud, the elevator shook. ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Me! I¡¯m the one who should watch his mouth...¡± Yao Xiang hadpletely lost his bossy attitude he disyed on the seventh floor. He knew that he was in real trouble right now. He did not even dare cry in pain when Nie Dan mmed his head onto the floor. With a shallow breath, he answered, ¡°Me...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Pei Yi gave him another stomp, which sent him into another spasmodic fit. His shirt was now drenched with his cold sweat. He spoke in a shaky voice, ¡°Me, I¡¯m the one who should watch his mouth!¡±


    Nie Dan let go of his hair and left Yao Xiang lying there limply. He wiped his hand on his clothes. ¡°Hear that? My Brother Yi is calling you garbage.¡±


    Themotion in the elevator had caught the attention of the hotel security guard. When the elevator doors slid open at the ground floor, a group of security guards walked up to them.


    Yao Xiang was still curled up on the floor. The hotel staff had called for emergency medical services. Someone inquired Yao Xiang and Pei Yi about their identities. The lobby was now in chaos.


    Nie Dan was used to being in trouble, thus he was no stranger to a situation like this. He was not even flustered when he was surrounded. He merely produced his phone and made a call.


    When the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± production team on the seventh floor caught wind of this incident, they hastened to the lobby. An ambnce was already dispatched from the nearby hospital.


    There were many bystanders taking photos of the scene. Yao Xiang was carried onto the ambnce and ferried away while Jiang Se was still surrounded by people. They were waiting for the police to record her statement.


    Dai Jia was also part of the cast. When she saw Yao Xiang practically half-dead from being beaten up and carried onto the ambnce, she merely stood at a distance and put on the faintest of smiles, appearing pleased.


    Gu Jiaer did not seem to like what he saw. He asked angrily, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tonight was supposed to be the celebration of wrapping up of his new film¡¯s production, yet something like this had happened. The paparazzi would never let this opportunity slip. He shuddered at the thought of the possible headlines that would pop up on news articles onler in the night.


    The headlines should have been about his film, but if his film was implicated in a fight scandal such as this one when it was only in the early post-production stages, he would have a hard time smiling.


    Jiang Se was one of the eyewitnesses in the elevator. The hotel staff went to retrieve the camera footage while a security guard walked up to her and said, ¡°When the elevator was making its way down from the seventh floor, these two...¡± He nced at Pei Yi and Nie Dan. He did not dare point at them because the people entering Ruiji Hotel were usually rich. In order to work as a security guard here, it was practically a requirement for him to have the sense to discern about another person based on their looks. With a single nce, he could tell that Pei Yi and Nie Dan were not people he would like to mess with. After all, Pei Yi had hit another person without warning when he was provoked. If he was daring enough to hit another hotel guest, it was clear that he came from a formidable background.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56: Acquaintance


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The security guard who spoke dared not point at Pei Yi and Nie Dan. When Gu Jiaer was asking about the situation, he vaguely recounted the series of events, ¡°They beat Mr. Yao up after he entered the elevator. However, we¡¯ll have to ask this youngdy over here to know what exactly happened.¡±


    Gu Jiaer turned to look at Jiang Se now and instantly recognized her.


    Jiang Se had only yed an insignificant role in his film, but she was beautiful enough to give others a deep impression. She had also made an impression on Gu Jiaer when she recited her lines in French. His impression of her was good.


    When he saw that Jiang Se was involved in this, he frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jiang Se nced at Pei Yi. When he walked out of the elevator, he had given Yao Xiang several more kicks until thetter was carried away. Then, the hotel staff politely invited him to a seat by the side.


    ¡°Brother Yao had a fight with them inside the elevator.¡±


    The security guard did not mention that Yao Xiang intended to pull her out from the elevator. However, the people here were sharp. The crew members also knew about Yao Xiang¡¯s personality, so everyone could basically guess at the truth.


    Gu Jiaer was slightly troubled by this as well. However, he did not know what Pei Yi and Nie Dan¡¯s backgrounds were. He was also unaware of the rtionship between Jiang Se and them. He rubbed his temples as he considered something and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    There was another meaning behind his question. Yao Xiang did not have a good reputation, but he held great power in the production team. He was a representative from Taihe Films, the investor of the film. Nheless, Gu Jiaer had a good impression of Jiang Se. When he saw her shake her head in response to his question, he dropped the subject.


    The police arrived at the scene in no time. By then, the reporters were gathered outside the hotel and many of them attempted to get into the hotel lobby from various entry points.


    Fortunately, the hotel security guards kept them at bay. In light of such an incident, the hotel had no choice but to close its main doors for now.


    When Gu Jiaer was speaking to Jiang Se, Pei Yi, who was sitting at the side and looking at his phone in anticipation of a message, turned and nced at Jiang Se.


    Back in the elevator, he had not been in a good mood. On top of that, Jiang Se and Yao Xiang had been tugging at each other as they entered the elevator as well. He did not pay much attention to Jiang Se¡¯s looks back then.


    Soon after that, he had been absorbed in beating Yao Xiang up. Looking at Jiang Se¡¯s appearance was thest thing on his mind. When he heard her voice now, he instinctively looked up and immediately recognized her.


    She was the girl whom he saw when his third uncle, Pei Jinyang, had brought him to the military training base. The reason why he remembered her was that her temperament reminded him of Feng Nan. That was why she had left such a deep impression on him.


    When Pei Jingyang pulled him away, he felt that something was off. It was not untilter that he realized that aside from her temperament, even her action of unscrewing the bottle cap was simr to Feng Nan¡¯s.


    He liked Feng Nan very, very much. He remembered her little habits, movements, and everything she liked.It was precisely when he felt that Jiang Se shared some simrities with Feng Nan that he was reminded of her.


    ¡°Brother Yi?¡±


    Nie Dan had been making a call. When he hung up, he noticed Pei Yi staring at another person. He followed his line of sight and saw Jiang Se.


    Pei Yi had not seen Jiang Se back then. However, Nie Dan had beamed when she entered the elevator. She was a beauty with an outstanding temperament, but she had been harassed by that garbage.


    When he saw that Pei Yi was also staring at her, Nie Dan giggled and moved closer. He asked in an undertone, ¡°Brother Yi, do you know her?¡±


    After all, Pei Yi had never looked at another girl besides Feng Nan directly since he was a little boy. Feng Nan was the only girl on his mind. He never mingled with other girls.


    His feelings toward Feng Nan were written all over his face, but she had paid no attention to that.


    Nie Dan had asked about the reason for his persistence before. Back then, Pei Yi had given him this answer, ¡°I¡¯ve put too much effort into pursuing her already.¡± If he did not preserve himself in the affairs between a man and a woman, his hope for a future with Feng Nan would only diminish.


    When Pei Yi made up his mind about something, he would see it through to the very end. Nobody could ever change his mind. His close friends knew about his temper, so when they had gatherings, they never made fun of this.


    Nie Dan expected Pei Yi to deny this immediately. To his surprise, Pei Yi considered his answer.


    ¡°The First Academy.¡±


    This shocked Nie Dan greatly to the extent that he nearly jumped from the surprise.


    Compared to the fact that Jiang Se was a student of the First Academy, Nie Dan was clearly more surprised that Pei Yi knew who she was. He had meant for the question to be a casual joke and never truly expected an answer. He did not expect Pei Yi to actually know the girl.


    ¡°She goes to the same college as you?¡± Nie Dan was incredulous. He followed up with another question and regarded Pei Yi with a curious look. He wanted to decipher something, anything from his expression.


    Pei Yi nodded in a seemingly annoyed fashion. Then, he looked at Nie Dan and saw his sparkling eyes. The two of them had grown up together and were birds of a feather. They would get into fights and trouble together.


    Naturally, Pei Yi knew what he was thinking about.


    ¡°When that monkey, Cheng Runing, told on me before this, my grandfather handed me over to my third uncle, who brought me to the army. That¡¯s where I saw her.¡± It would have been better if he did not offer an exnation. Now that he did, Nie Dan felt even more shocked.


    To put it positively, Pei Yi was cool. To put it negatively, Pei Yi was proud.


    He never remembered anyone after a single meeting, yet he could recognize Jiang Se here?


    Nie Dan felt that there must have been more to this than that. He suddenly remembered theirtest feat and he smacked his own thigh.


    ¡°Shoot! We should¡¯ve given him a heavier beating. That monkey got off lightly!¡±


    He was referring to Yao Xiang who had been carried onto the ambnce. ¡°I¡¯ll pull some strings after this and see if I can¡¯t make his life a living hell. That¡¯ll teach him, touching my Brother Yi¡¯s...¡± He was halfway through his statement when Pei Yi shot him a warning re. Nie Dan immediately changed his choice of words.


    ¡°...junior.¡±


    Pei Yi looked at his phone again in an irritated manner. He sat there for a while longer, feeling bored, and asked, ¡°Have you made that phone call? I¡¯m leaving soon.¡±


    The police officer was still asking Jiang Se questions in the distance and did not approach them. When he stood up, the hotel staff seemed nervous, but nobody came to stop him.


    ¡°I did.¡± Nie Dan nced in Jiang Se¡¯s direction. In no time, the officer who was taking Jiang Se¡¯s record answered a phone call. Then, he told Jiang Se, Pei Yi, and Nie Dan that he would bring them out.


    A huge crowd of reporters was gathered outside the hotel, so they had no choice but to leave through the VIP entrance.


    Jiang Se followed behind them but was not invited into the police car. Instead, one of the policemen spoke to Nie Dan who pointed at Jiang Se. Soon after that, the policemen left the scene.


    His car was still in the underground car park. At this moment, the car park was full of waiting reporters, so naturally, going down now was not an option.


    He wanted to walk up to Jiang Se and try to get some information out of her.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57: News


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, Jiang Se wanted to leave after the policemen departed.


    Nie Dan¡¯s hand was raised in the air and he wanted to run after her, but Pei Yi held him back. ¡°Call someone to pick us up!¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, wait...wait up...¡±


    The more he struggled, the harder Pei Yi restrained him. He nced at Jiang Se¡¯s back and was reminded about the day he had a fight with Feng Nan. His eyes darkened and he looked away.


    Jiang Se got a call from Dai Jia shortly after she left Ruiji Hotel.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Dai Jia asked directly.


    Dai Jia might not be the only one who could guess why Yao Xiang had been in the same elevator as Jiang Se. Perhaps most of the crew members who knew about Yao Xiang¡¯s character could take a stab at the truth.


    s for Yao Xiang, not only did he not get his way, but he was beaten up as well.


    When Dai Jia saw the sorry state he was in when he was carried onto the ambnce, she could not hold back herughter, even now.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The water stain on her dress had not dried up yet. She instinctively held her knitted cardigan with one hand when she heard Dai Jia speaking into the phone.


    ¡°You should be careful of Yao Xiang when he¡¯s discharged. He might get you into trouble.¡±


    Jiang Se chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She had been there when Pei Yi hit him, so she knew how hard Pei Yi could hit another person.


    He had been filled with rage when he hit Yao Xiang, and he did not hold back. When Yao Xiang was carried onto the ambnce, he was not in a good state. Although he would not die from this incident, she reckoned that he would be hospitalized for quite some time.


    Moreover, since he had offended Pei Yi, he might not even be able to establish his career in the imperial capital anymore.


    Jiang Se had expected this oue when she came up with this escape n. Yao Xiang had his eyes on her. A petty man like him was a troublesome person to deal with. She knew that it would be best for her to think of some way to take care of him once and for all.


    When she thought about Pei Yi, she stopped in her tracks despite herself, but she did not turn around.


    What kind of rtionship would they be in now? She was no longer Feng Nan. They had been so close together before. Sadly, he did not even recognize her although they were in such close quarters.


    Therefore, when Nie Dan took care of the incident, she turned around and left. After all, she would just be a stranger even if she stayed behind. She would have nothing to say to him.


    There was something different about her tone and this did not escape Dai Jia¡¯s ears. However, she merely thought that this was a result of the shock she was in after tonight¡¯s incident. She offered her some consoling words and decided not to bother her any further. Then, she ended the call.


    It was nearly 10 o¡¯clock at night when Jiang Se returned to her rented house. The first thing she did was take a shower. When she was toweling her hair dry, she hesitated slightly before switching on theputer.


    She had been staying on campustely, and there were noputers avable there, so she waspletely oblivious about the happenings of the outside world. She wanted to search for anything about Feng Nan and the Jianghua Group.


    To Jiang Se¡¯s surprise, when she opened the webpage, she was greeted with news of the fight in Ruiji Hotel tonight from various major media outlets.


    She clicked on one of the links at random. The headlines read: ¡°A mysterious manshes out for love. Famous producer loses his teeth in an elevator scuffle.¡± There were several photos apanying the article, including photos of Yao Xiang being carried onto the ambnce.


    Jiang Se scrolled further down and saw another blurred photo. The media had circled a person in red andbeled him as the ¡°mysterious man¡±. The man¡¯s shy blonde hair was discernible through the blurred photo, but Pei Yi¡¯s face could not be seen. Jiang Se sighed with relief at this.


    These reporters truly had remarkable abilities. When she left Ruiji Hotel, they were clearly kept at bay outside the hotel. However, the news had made it online by the time she got back home.


    It read: ¡°At seven o¡¯clock tonight, a fight broke out in Ruiji Hotel. The alleged victim was a famous film producer. Sources say that ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯, the film directed by Gu Jiaer, has finished filming. The production team held a party in celebration of this at Ruiji Hotel...¡±


    Up to this point, the news article did not stray much from the truth. However, the writer began entertaining his own fanciful imaginations after this.


    ¡°The producer was hospitalized after suffering a heavy beating from the assant. His fate is yet to be determined. The assant is a mystery man who is believed to have acted wildly out of love.¡±


    When Jiang Se read this, her lips twitched. She scrolled down further.


    ¡°When the fight broke out, the girl at the scene is believed to be a member of the ¡®Pretense to Reality¡¯ cast. She¡¯s believed to be the mystery man¡¯s lover. Tianyi Entertainment will continue to follow this matter and keep our readers updated on anytest information.¡±


    Jiang Se did not know what to make of what she had just read.


    She opened several other webpages. The articles they published were simr to the one posted by Tianyi Entertainment. Most of them guessed that the man had ¡°acted wildly out of love¡± and seriously injured the producer Yao Xiang in a fit of anger.


    This matter was getting out of hand. Theizens were having heated discussions about this on various portals. This news was pinned to the top of the entertainment news headlines. Its poprity skyrocketed. Many guessed Pei Yi¡¯s identity. There were also those who wondered about the identity of thedy for whom he had acted so wildly for.


    Many of the actresses of the cast had issued public statements to vaguely deny that they were directly involved in this incident.


    On Weibo, the keywords ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, ¡°Ruiji Hotel¡±, and ¡°producer beaten up¡± were the hottest right now.


    Theizens were specting about the truth of the matter. Some of them ed jokingly: [I don¡¯t want to care about the condition of the producer who¡¯s been beaten up. I¡¯m more interested in the identity of the actress who made the guy fight for her. I wonder how she looks like.]


    This single statement sparked a flurry of conversation. The curiosity of many otherizens was piqued, and they offered their guesses.


    On Weibo, a user called ¡°Thousand Catties Roof¡± wrote his analysis in a .


    [I guess that the actress must¡¯ve been beautiful for the two men to fight over her. Currently, among the list of actresses involved in ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, the female lead, Zhao Ruoyun, and the supporting actress, Xue Danying, have issued statements denying that they were involved in this. I¡¯ve gone through the remaining names on the list and searched for each and every one of them. There were only three actresses who fulfill such a criterion. One of them is a new actress who has just debuted this year, Zhou Yihuan. Another actress is a rising star, Huang Xiaoyou, who belongs to the same talent managementpany as Zhao Ruoyun, Huaxing. The final candidate is the new actress Guo Ruiqi, promoted by Jiayi Workshop.]


    [Among these three, Zhou Yihuan is the most beautiful. Herpany is packaging her as a refreshing female star. Forgive me for being blunt, but I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s at a level to be a source of cmity. I¡¯m sure that the actress involved in this incident is another person. If she¡¯s from the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± cast, she must be ying one of the minor roles in the film, one whose actress hadn¡¯t been decided on in the early stages. I¡¯m convinced that she joined the cast halfway through the production.]


    [I¡¯m looking forward to Director Gu¡¯stest film, ¡°Pretense to Reality¡±, now. When it premieres, I want to see for myself if the production team has been hiding a beauty from us.]


    Other users on Weibo either praised Thousand Catty Roof¡¯s lengthy analysis or said that his was a load of nonsense. There was another lengthy discourse between the supporters and the naysayers, but most of the otherizens agreed that they would also like to find out if the production team had been hiding a beauty from them when the film premiered.


    To Gu Jiaer, this was the silver lining in this entire affair.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58: Headlines


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although this could have turned out to be a scandalous event that affected the film¡¯s reputation right when the production waspleted, it was fortunate that the media had put their own twist on things and there had been no mention about Yao Xiang¡¯s attempted vile act. Therefore, the production team was not overly affected by this.


    On the contrary, the people grew more curious about Jiang Se as the days went by. Gu Jiaer¡¯s Weibo page was bombarded with s asking him about the truth behind the incident.


    Jiang Se noticed that Gu Jiaer did update his Weibo, but he did not address theizens¡¯ questions directly. This made them all the more curious about the matter.


    Somebody asked if the production team had been hiding an actress whose beauty surpassed Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s. He merely posted a smiling emoji and replied, ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the cinemas.¡±


    Naturally, this stirred moreizens into restlessness. They pestered him with questions asking if ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± would be aired during the summer vacation next year.


    Naturally, many of Zhao Ruoyun¡¯s fans were convinced that this was merely a publicity stunt the production team pulled. They would not believe that there was another actress who was more beautiful than Zhao Ruoyun.


    Jiang Se scrolled through the s for a while longer. She found that the incident was not dying down at all. In fact, it seemed to be picking up heat.


    Many curiousizens started guessing about the alleged victim, producer Yao Xiang¡¯s identity. Some of the reporters even sneaked into the hospital and tried to interview some of the doctors there.


    Yao Xiang was in bad shape. His rib bones were broken, and he showed signs of concussion. He would have to be hospitalized and observed for now.


    Although things were quite serious, Jiang Se was not worried. It was too easy for the Pei family to make this go away with their resources.


    When she looked at the time, it was already eleven. She switched off herputer, blew dry her hair, and went to bed. When she reached for her phone to switch it off, her old phone rang.


    It was a member of the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± production team. The crew member was vaguely trying to find out about Pei Yi and Nie Dan¡¯s identities from her.


    News reports about this incident were getting serious online. The production team must have been worried that things might take a turn for the worse for them, so they were trying to get their stories straight even if they had to work through the night.


    However, the production team had no way of establishing the identities of the assants. When the production team reached out to the hotel management to request the security camera footage, thetter had told them that the police had taken the footage away.


    Gu Jiaer had been in the industry for many years. Naturally, he had his connections. On top of that, the production team did not want to let the entire incident blow up in their face. Therefore, they wereing up with a n to retrieve the footage.


    However, the police seemed to be under pressure by someone else. Gu Jiaer and the major investors of ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± production team tried everything they could, yet they could not get their hands on the footage.


    By this time, the production team could naturally guess that Pei Yi and Nie Dan, the duo who beat Yao Xiang up, hade from unordinary backgrounds.


    When the crew member could get nothing out of Jiang Se, he had no choice but to let the matter go. At the end of the call, he vaguely instructed her to not contact any entertainment media outlets to hype this up. He told her to wait for this matter to die down.


    In truth, the crew member who made the call did not think that Jiang Se would agree to this request before he brought it up.


    After all, Jiang Se needed to be the topic of the day¡¯s conversation and maintain some degree of poprity if she wanted to enter the entertainment industry.


    Now that the incident was hyped up with various major entertainment news outlets writing about it, the production team was not sure that Jiang Se would let this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity slip through her fingers.


    To his surprise, the words had barely left his mouth when Jiang Se agreed to his request. He had not even begun to persuade her.


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    This oue surprised the person on the other end of the phone call very much. After a moment of stunned silence, the crew member seemed to have difficulty in believing what he had just heard. He asked her again, ¡°Miss Jiang, are you sure?¡±


    Jiang Se replied surely, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Although she wanted to enter the entertainment industry, she had never thought of shooting to fame with a method such as hyping up an incident.


    Moreover, the Pei family would be doing all they could to make this matter go away as quickly as possible. Even if she wanted to hype this up, she might not be able to.


    If she was not reasonable about this, she would easily offend the production team and end up in Gu Jiaer¡¯s bad books. Instead, if she behaved herself this time, she might be able to gain something in the future.


    After Jiang Se gave a definite answer, there was some noise from the receiver. Jiang Se could vaguely tell that the crew member had covered the microphone on his end and was talking to someone else.


    Sometimeter, the crew member spoke into the phone again.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, sorry for the wait. Director Gu is grateful for your cooperation. Director Lin Xiwen is preparing for an uing movie. He¡¯s a friend of Director Gu¡¯s. They¡¯ve discussed the matter briefly before this and he thinks that there¡¯s a role that suits you very well.¡± It was clear that the production was returning her favor of cooperating with the production team¡¯s request, and they were now rmending her for an audition of their own ord.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the number. Just call it tomorrow to inquire about the audition.¡±


    Jiang Se grunted in reply. The crew member read the number and had Jiang Se repeat it. When he confirmed that she had gotten the correct number, he ended the call.


    Jiang Se proceeded to save the number into her phone. She had just pressed the first few numbers when her phone rang, interrupting her actions.


    She quickly rejected the call.


    Her phone was an old model, so when she rejected the call, the numbers that she had just typed were not saved. She retyped the numbers, and before she could save it, the rejected caller made another attempt to contact her.


    Jiang Se rejected the call again. She wanted to retype the phone number again. This time, the caller was quicker. With a sigh, she got off her bed to look for her pen. She scribbled the phone number down on a piece of paper and epted the call.


    ¡°Jiang Se!¡± came the caller¡¯s voice through gritted teeth. Jiang Se searched her memory for a long time before remembering Nie Dan, the person who had been beside Pei Yi.


    He had been Pei Yi¡¯s aplice in beating Yao Xiang up. She guessed that he was calling her to deal with the aftermath.


    ¡°Speak.¡± She returned to her bed.


    On the other end of the phone, Nie Dan paused before asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask who I am?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who beat the guy up in the elevator just now.¡±


    Jiang Se¡¯s answer made Nie Dan touch his own nose. He turned and nced at Pei Yi who was seated beside him. ¡°Brother Yi, the girl¡¯s smart.¡±


    Pei Yi said nothing.


    It was almost as Jiang Se had expected. Pei Yi was responsible for beating the person up while Nie Dan was responsible for dealing with the aftermath. He had called her to tell her not to stand out before the media for the time being.


    Unlike the production team who called her to discuss this, his words were more of a notice than anything else.


    Jiang Se knew about Nie Dan¡¯s background. However, when Nie Dan saw her in the past, he had always been polite and reverent. He never put on this arrogant air before her. Nie Dan hung up after saying what he wanted to say.


    Nie Dan had originally invited his friends to gather at Ruiji Hotel tonight. However, due to the incident whereby Pei Yi beat someone up, they naturally changed the location of their gathering.


    Cheng Runing was among those invited to the gathering. Perhaps because Pei Yi had vented his anger onto Yao Xiang, Cheng Runing sat in fear and trepidation for a long time and was not hit by Pei Yi yet.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59: Not Right


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Nie Dan ended his call and brought up the incident of Pei Yi beating another person up as if it was a natural thing to do. The few young men were of simr age and were birds of a feather. While they were chatting with great delight, a notification ring tone sounded.


    Pei Yi¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He picked up his phone, but the notification did note from his phone. Nie Dan picked up his phone and noticed the obvious look of disappointment on Pei Yi¡¯s face. He spoke to him in an undertone, ¡°Brother Yi, it¡¯s the information about your junior just now.¡±


    After he beat Yao Xiang up with Pei Yi, he ordered his people to do a background check on Yao Xiang.


    Yao Xiang was easy enough to investigate. His activity records for thetest decade could be found in the entertainment industry. Nie Dan found out many things about him through his investigation.


    As he expected, this scumbag was no saint. He was a man with no morals. Nie Dan took care of him when he found out about this.


    When he was investigating Jiang Se, he was met with some difficulty. He had to wait for a long time before the information about her was sent to him.


    Nie Dan opened the message, and Jiang Se¡¯s information exceeded his expectations. There were many parts of it that made him click his tongue in surprise.


    Her mother had remarried brought her into the new marriage. Her stepfather did not treat her kindly. She was beautiful but entric. She did not seem to be ivy league material and was determined to enter the entertainment industry.


    About six months ago, she had her first acting experience as a background actress in Zhang Jingan¡¯s Rescue Mission. Zhang Jingan took notice of her due to her outstanding looks and gave her a background actress role with a line.


    The information stated that Liu Ye had ¡°viewed her in a different light back then. He had spoken in her favor, but there seemed to be no continuation to that.


    When Nie Dan read this, he could not help but turn to nce at Pei Yi.


    ¡°Brother Yi, your junior was a part of Rescue Mission¡¯s cast.¡±


    Pei Yi did not show the slightest of reactions. Nie Dan emphasized his point.


    ¡°That monkey Zhao Junhan had invested in Rescue Mission. Feng Nan...¡± It was a slip of the tongue. Under Pei Yi¡¯s re, he quickly added, ¡°...Sister Feng Nan had also invested in this film. She even contacted Qiu Ji and provided the production team with some real firearms.¡±


    When ¡°Feng Nan¡± was mentioned, Pei Yi no longer stayed himself. He frowned slightly.


    ¡°She invested in a film?¡± He was clearly skeptical of this piece of information. Nobody knew Feng Nan better than he did.


    Thanks to the influence of her seniors in the family, she was not interested in the entertainment industry. Why would she suddenly invest in it without due cause? Why would she even ask for Qiu Ji¡¯s help to procure real firearms?


    When he thought about this, he had a malicious look in his eyes.


    ¡°That monkey Zhao Junhan must¡¯ve brainwashed her!¡±


    He immediately shifted the me onto the head of Jianghua Group¡¯s heir. At this moment, his close friends did not dare oppose him. They joined in and cursed at Zhao Hanjun with righteous indignation which filled their chests.


    Pei Yi extended his hand. Nie Dan hastily ced his own phone onto Pei Yi¡¯s palm.


    Pei Yi brought the phone toward himself and scrolled down.


    After her stint in Rescue Mission, Jiang Se soon made her way into Gu Jiaer¡¯s Pretense to Reality¡¯s cast with that previous experience. Also, soon after she signed the contract, her National College Entrance Examination results were out.


    She had made it into the First Academy. Then, someone from Gu Jiaer¡¯s production team introduced her to Zhao Rang¡¯s The 99th Love Letter.


    The scene that moved Zhao Rang was where she yed the piano.


    There was a video at the end of the investigation¡¯s result. It was a recording of her impromptu piano performance of Lyphard Melodie at the productions base¡¯s studio. The footage had been recorded using the phone of one of the crew members.


    When Pei Yi read this, he decided that he was not interested anymore. He was about to toss the phone back to Nie Dan, but his finger identally tapped the y button. The intro to Lyphard Melodie was yed from the phone¡¯s speaker. His expression gradually softened. His arm paused mid-toss.


    This was Feng Nan¡¯s favorite song. She learned to y the piano since she was a young girl, but she would always y this piece before her practice sessions, almost without fail.


    He lowered his head to look at the screen. Jiang Se¡¯s back was disyed. She was seated before the piano. The scene was aesthetically pleasing. However, for some unknown reason, Pei Yi felt that something was off.


    He could not refrain from zooming in until Jiang Se¡¯s posture came into a clearer view on the screen.


    She was merely sitting on a quarter of the stool. With her waist as straight as a stick, she looked elegant as she yed the piano. She did not allow her body to slump on the stool.


    Pei Yi took no notice of how Jiang Se¡¯s back looked. However, her posture reminded him of Feng Nan again.


    It was actually difficult to maintain such a posture. Feng Nan was not the only one among society¡¯s elites who learned how to y the piano since young. However, she was the only one who managed to maintain the same posture throughout the practice.


    He passed the phone back to Jiang Se. When Nie Dan heard the music and saw Jiang Se¡¯s back profile, he could not help but exim, ¡°Your junior¡¯s looks heavenly from the back.¡± He narrowed his eyes and gave it some thought. ¡°Her temperament is also better than many celebrities.¡±


    However, when Nie Dan said this, he felt confused.


    ¡°However, the information says that she¡¯s a stepdaughter of the Du family whose academic results are nothing to be proud of. She showed no improvements in her senior high school as well.¡± If Huaxia had not made education mandatory for 20 years, he reckoned that Jiang Se would have dropped out of school long ago and entered the entertainment industry.


    However, the peculiar thing was that she seemed to have undergone some sort of transformation half a year ago, and appeared to have turned into a different person. She worked hard in her studies and exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations with her National College Entrance Examination results. With that, she was epted by the First Academy.


    ¡°Also, her family wasn¡¯t well-off. Where did she learn how to y the piano?¡± Nie Dan was still looking at his phone when Pei Yi stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Feng Nan was the only person he liked. He was not interested in other women.


    The reason why he remembered Jiang Se was because her temperament, movements, and actions were simr to that of Feng Nan¡¯s. She had also enrolled in the First Academy just as Feng Nan had.


    When Nie Dan brought up the suspicious points in Jiang Se¡¯s profile, he did not feel interested to join the conversation. Sensing that he was not interested in this, Nie Dan dropped the subject.


    Jiang Se switched her phone off after the phone call with Nie Dan and went to bed.


    When she revisited the webpage in the morning, the articles about the scuffle in Ruiji Hotel were already buried by other news articles.


    Although the reporters were determined to get to the bottom of thingsst night, their resolution went unresolved. The ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± production team, on the other hand, seized this opportunity to publicize their own film.


    There was no longer any mention of Pei Yi in the news. Instead, the reporters were leading theizens to investigate Yao Xiang. Pei Yi¡¯s matter was swept under the rug.


    With the Pei family making its move, Jiang Se was no longer worried about Yao Xiang getting her into trouble once he was discharged. She reckoned that he would have his te full of trouble by then.


    In the afternoon, she called the number which the ¡°Pretense to Reality¡± crew member had given herst night. It was connected to director Lin Xiwen¡¯s workshop. After mentioning Gu Jiaer¡¯s name, the cold official tone from the other end immediately warmed up.


    Jiang Se searched for her lecture timetable online. Freshmen were under stricter supervision and had more sses. She had also joined two clubs, thus she did not have much free time.


    After confirming her free time slots and discussing this with the staff from Lin Xiwen¡¯s workshop, they arranged for an audition at 2 p.m. on Thursday.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60: Opportunity


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Se went to the library during the weekend and borrowed some books.


    Aside from the weekends, the only time she had for reading was the time outside of sses when she was in her dorm, so she did not manage to finish a single book over the course of a few days.


    Her other roommates found her slightly odd. The campus forum was practically boiling over with discussion about her. Male students from the other programs could also be seen frequently around their dormitory building. They pretended as if they had something to do in the area. However, she acted as if she did not see them every time.


    The girls had just started their freshman year, yet some of the boys had begun showing signs of interest.


    Whenever they talked about such matters, they would skip in excitement. Jiang Se was the only one who showed little to no interest in this topic.


    The girls put more effort into their outward appearance since they started college. They were always excited to talk about cosmetics, clothes, or essories. They would even go shopping after sses. However, Jiang Se rarely bought anything. Most of the time, she would remain in the dorm and be absorbed in her books.


    Jiang Se had an appointment with Director Lin Xiwen¡¯spany on Thursday. When she returned to the dorm after her morning sses on Thursday, she found that Yu Xiaozhou and Chen Yuwei were both at home. The moment they saw she hade back, they began a discussion with her with excitement written on their faces.


    ¡°There¡¯s a new Western restaurant on West Street. You¡¯ll see it if you head out from Dorm No. 3. Their food is cheap. Some of our ssmates went and said that it¡¯s nice as well. They spent $100 a person on average. Yu Xiaozhou and I were just about to ask if the two of you wereing back for lunch. Shall we go and try it out together?¡±


    If Jiang Se was free when her roommates invited her to go somewhere, she would actually agree to it. However, today was different.


    When Chen Yuwei finished, she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I don¡¯t have any sses in the afternoon, but I have an appointment with someone else.¡± Lin Xiwen¡¯spany was located in the western circle of the imperial capital. It was a 30-minutemute via subway from the academy.


    It was already 11 a.m. when she returned to the dorm from her sses. The meeting was set at 2 p.m., so she did not have much time on her hands. With that in mind, Jiang Se nned to grab a bite in the western circle, have some rest after her lunch, and head over to Lin Xiwen¡¯spany to wait until the agreed meeting time.


    When Chen Yuwei heard her rejection, she had no choice but to let Jiang Se go.


    The two girls were curious about the identity of this person with whom Jiang Se had an appointment with. However, the two of them merely exchanged nces. None of them voiced the question out loud.


    Unlike the outer circle, which was surrounded bymercial streets, the western circle was full of big and tall buildings. It was a much quieter environment.


    Manypanies set up their headquarters here. Men and women with briefcases could be seen walking about on the streets.


    Lin Xiwen¡¯spany was on the third floor of Building No. 3. After the receptionist in the building confirmed that she had an appointment with Lin Xiwen, Jiang Se was led to the dedicated elevator which would bring her to the third floor.


    Compared to Gu Jiaer¡¯s studio in the outer circle of the imperial capital, Lin Xiwen¡¯spany operated on arger scale and he had rented the entire floor of the office building.


    Jiang Se was greeted by the sight of the information counter the moment she stepped out of the elevator.


    The name of Lin Xiwen¡¯spany, Shangjia Entertainment Media, was disyed behind the counter. Two female staff stood up behind the counter when they saw the elevator doors sliding open.


    Since the receptionist had given them a call beforehand, when they saw Jiang Se, one of the staff walked up to her and greeted with a smile, ¡°You must be Miss Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Se nodded. The staff led her to a reception lounge at the side. ¡°Sister Li has informed us about your arrival. I believe that you have an appointment with her at 2 p.m.¡±


    When she said this, she instinctively nced at the electronic clock on the wall of the reception lounge. It was only 1:40 p.m. Jiang Se had 20 minutes before her appointment.


    ¡°Sister Li is still attending to something else. Will you wait for her in here?¡±


    Jiang Se expected to wait since she came here 20 minutes ahead of schedule anyway. When she heard the question, she nodded.


    The front desk staff inquired about her choice of drink. Soon after that, she gave Jiang Se a bottle of mineral water.


    Lin Xiwen had established Shangjia Entertainment Media seven years ago, and thepany was doing well at the moment.


    The reception lounge had ss panels for its walls and door, forming a small independent space. Potted nts decorated the room. While the reception lounge ensured sufficient room for independent conversations, the nts added a dash of greenery to the otherwise pale tone of the lounge.


    Several magazines were ced on the coffee table before the couch. Jiang Se nced at their covers, guessing that they were about thepany. She had researched the background of Lin Xiwen¡¯spany before she came here.


    In the entertainment industry, Lin Xiwen¡¯s reputation was different from that of Gu Jiaer, Zhao Rang, and the others. The media dubbed him as a businessman instead of a director who had his own unique mark.


    Neither were his films like Gu Jiaer¡¯s, which catered to the young viewers with their aesthetic portrayal of romance nor were they like Zhao Rang¡¯s which bore his unique style. Compared to these two directors, Lin Xiwen had directed more films before. However, many of his films had totally different styles. His works had a mixture of good and bad reviews as well.


    The reviews he got from theizens were also extreme. However, most of theizens agreed that his films were definitely profitable.


    He had a knack for determining the signs in the market. Regardless of the quality of his works, he always found a way to hype it up and raise box office sales.


    In thepany¡¯s introductory pamphlet, there was a booklet containing the films produced by Shangjia Entertainment Media over the years. Jiang Se found that she could not stand the sight of some of the posters. She did not even have to read the descriptions.


    After flipping through the magazines for some time, she heard the crisp footsteps of a person wearing high heelsing toward the reception lounge. The person seemed to have intentionally increased the volume of her footsteps to inform Jiang Se of her arrival.


    Jiang Se put down the magazine in her hands and nced at the clock on the wall. Shortly after that, she turned and saw a middle-aged woman with maroon hair in a ck sweater dress walking into the room with a pile of materials in her hand.


    ¡°You must be Miss Jiang, the one Director Gu introduced.¡± The woman entered the room with a smile on her face. She gave Jiang Se an appraising look.


    Jiang Se stood up and shook her hand. Then, the woman ced the materials onto the table and sat down on her right.


    ¡°Director Gu has talked to Director Lin before this. He says that you¡¯re a talented actress.¡± She began with some pleasantries. Soon, she nced at the magazines on the coffee table and could see that Jiang Se had been browsing through them. She said with a smile, ¡°I see that you¡¯ve read up about ourpany¡¯s background. I trust that you have a rough understanding of Director Lin¡¯s style?¡±


    When she finished, she opened one of the folders she brought in and produced two stacks of documents from within.


    ¡°Director Gu has briefed us about the circumstances. At the moment, Director Gu has two films to shoot. Have a look.¡± She pushed the documents toward Jiang Se and motioned for her to go through them. ¡°You¡¯ve been rmended by Director Gu, hence I¡¯ve had my people prepare the information on the avable roles in both films for you.¡±


    The front desk staff came in with another cup of tea. Assistant Li took a sip of the tea and saw that Jiang Se had taken one of the stacks, so she took the opportunity to observe her silently.

 Chapter 61

    ?61 Chapter 61 choice


    Assistant li had heard about Gu Jiaer¡¯s call to Lin xiwen. Her deepest impression of Gu Jiaer was that when he mentioned this neer named Jiang se, he was very certain of her appearance.


    After seeing her today, she was not only good-looking, she was simply stunning.


    As Lin xiwen¡¯s assistant, assistant li had dealt with many celebrities in the entertainment industry. However, it was rare to see someone as beautiful as Jiang se and with an outstanding aura.


    Those who had seen her before would definitely have a deep impression of her because of her appearance.


    With her looks and temperament, even if she only yed a vase-like role in the movie, it was enough to attract people¡¯s attention and make a gimmick. No wonder Gu Jiaer had rmended her to Lin xiwen.


    Assistant li watched as Jiang se opened the briefcase and took out the two scripts that had been arranged properly. She noticed that Jiang SE¡¯s fingers were long and slender, and her skin was so fair that it was almost transparent. Even as a woman, assistant li could not take her eyes off her.


    Of the two scenarios, one was arge-scale myth in ancient costume. The characters required had indeed been noted down. She took a look and even the lines for the two characters had been prepared.


    She could tell that Shangjiapany had indeed prepared for this in advance because Gu Jiaming had spoken up for her. However, Jiang se immediately rejected the offer.


    From the simple introduction of the plot and the dialogue between the characters, one could already tell that this movie, which had not been filmed yet, was in the early stages of a bad movie.


    The two roles that Lin xiwen¡¯spany had given her were quite heavy and had a lot of lines. It was notparable to the previous films.


    the movie was based on chinese myths and legends. there were two characters in the movie, one was chang ¡®e, and the other was the seven fairies. at first nce, one could tell that they were vase-like characters.


    assistant li introduced, ¡±


    of these two films,¡¯Eng the God quelling the chaos in the world¡¯ is expected to officially start filming at the end of December. Director Lin is predicting the candidates for Hou Yi and would like to try to make an appointment with Zhou Yin. she smiled at jiang se. ¡°director lin also values this film a lot.¡±


    jiang se nodded and opened another folder.


    This folder contained a war drama of the Republic of China. There was only one role prepared in it, and it was the role of a high-ss social butterfly.


    Jiang se fell silent.


    Assistant li nced at her expression.


    ¡°Miss Jiang,¡± the event of Beiping ¡°will start shooting around January, which will be a littlete. you¡¯ve roughly understood the two films. Personally, I think ... when she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but take another look. among the characters you can choose, the one you chose in ¡®Eng the God quelling the chaos in the world¡¯ is more suitable for you and is also very suitable for neers.


    In other words, no matter which character it was, they didn¡¯t need acting skills. They just had to pretend to be silly and sweet.


    However, on the other hand, it also meant that Jiang se could already tell that it was going to be a bad movie before the filming even started.


    If it was a big production with a high cost, it would be fine, but she was born in the Feng family and could guess some of the basic routines of businessmen.


    To make a simple analogy, a dog that bit people didn¡¯t bark, and a dog that barked hard didn¡¯t bite people.


    In other words, this movie, which looked Grand and had a strange setting, was very likely to be a low-budget production that could not cause any waves.


    The reason why Lin xiwen¡¯s position among the directors was awkward was that he didn¡¯t have a meaningful representative work. On the contrary, most of his films weremercial films with the purpose of making money.


    Many of his movies had been criticized and cursed by people.


    Jiang se had also given it some thought. Since she was going to enter this industry in the future, she was prepared to be an actress. When she entered the entertainment industry, the first film she would shoot would be directed by Zhang Jingan.


    In the words of an expert, this was the starting point that was higher than the average neer by more than a little.


    In addition, she had acted in two movies after that. One was Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡± pretense to reality ¡°, and the other was Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°. Although both of them had flower vase-like characters, they had one thing inmon.


    In ¡± pretense to reality, ¡± Gu Jiaer had integrated the current situation of many men and women in today¡¯s society into the film. He talked about the different values that men and women had when they faced family, marriage, and work. He also showed the different views that young men and women had on certain thingspared to their elders, and the pressure they felt.


    In the movie, Zhou rongshen, who was yed by hang Yuyi, had been in society for a long time and had adapted to society. He had be numb and unkind, not knowing how to love and give. This was a problem with many workaholics, and it resonated with many people.


    Zhao ruoyun¡¯s character represented a portion of women who learned topromise between their family and dreams.


    Although it was said that men and women were equal, in family life, women were responsible for bearing children. Therefore, in marriage, it was inevitable that they would lose more. Most people would choose their family and children as their priority.


    Wang Qianqian, who was portrayed by Zhao ruoyun, was originally pursuing her dreams and was unwilling to have children to increase her ties with others. However, at the end of the movie, she still stuck out her belly and made a shocking choice.


    There was no need to talk about Zhao rang¡¯s movie, as the center of the incident was cui Xing.


    It was precisely because the two directors had ced their focus on the male and female leads that even if Jiang SE¡¯s character was just a pretty face, it was the best decoration in the movie. It was like the finishing touch.


    It was just like how the audience would ask for a little dessert after a meal to ease their boredom from a big meal.


    However, in Lin xiwen¡¯s new movie, the flower vase role hadn¡¯t changed from the beginning to the end. This situation was very likely to cause the audience to curse and ruin her starting point as soon as the movie was released.


    since she was going to enter this industry in the future, jiang se was not going to make such a rash decision. once she wasbeled as a bad movie, it would be difficult for her to get a high-quality movie in the future.


    Although she didn¡¯t have much money at the moment, she didn¡¯t want to lower her status for money.


    Jiang se had yet to sign with a managementpany, so she had to carefully select the films she would be taking on.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t need to think about it to reject this show.


    She picked up the other film, ¡± event of Beiping, ¡± and carefully observed the role Shangjiapany had given her.


    The event in Beiping was mainly about the War of Resistance during the Republic of China. The character given by Shangjiapany was called ¡®doukou¡¯, a viin who dealt with men.


    There weren¡¯t as many lines as in ¡°Eng the God quelling the chaos in the human world¡± where Chang ¡®e and the seven fairies were, but it was still a character with more scenes.


    Jiang se took a look at the name list of the main cast. There were only two names on it. One was the director, Lin xiwen, and the other was the scriptwriter. When Jiang se saw the scriptwriter¡¯s name, she hesitated for a moment before she picked up the script.


    The scriptwriter of this movie was hou Xiling, a famous traditional writer. When she was still Feng Nan, she had once heard hou Xiling¡¯s speech and it had left a deep impression on her.

 Chapter 62

    62 Tangled


    Hou Xiling was a traditional writer. He was getting on in years. As he had graduated from the first Academy, he had been invited back to his school to give a speech as an Honorary Alumnus. He had left a deep impression on Jiang se.


    He was a rigorous and serious person. The few works he published were all very in-depth and could dig deep into human nature.


    The characters that hou Xiling had created, even if they were insignificant supporting characters, all had different souls.


    After listening to hou Xiling¡¯s speech, Jiang se remembered that she had even bought a few of his works to read. His books had his own style, but most people would not be able to focus on them and appreciate the stories in them.


    Perhaps because of this, hou Xiling wrote fewer works in hister years. He did not expect that he had already entered the entertainment industry and be a movie screenwriter.


    When Jiang se saw that the screenwriter was hou Xiling, she picked up the script out of her trust in this senior who hade from a top academy.


    In fact, in this drama, Lin xiwen¡¯s only choice was to y the role of a woman who flirted with men. If it was the old Feng Nan, he would never have thought that he would one day consider entering the entertainment industry, let alone y such a role.


    When assistant li saw Jiang SE¡¯s actions, she frowned slightly.


    Her temperament was cold, and her actions were elegant and natural. One could tell at a nce that she was from a good background and had a good upbringing. From the way she spoke, it could be seen that she was not very suitable for the role of ¡®doukou¡¯ in ¡± event of Beiping.


    Jiang se looked like ady from a wealthy family. No one would associate her with a woman who was busy with men. She did not exude a sense of vulgarity. She did not have a depraved or dark side.


    In the beginning, when he had sorted out this role for her, it was purely because Gu Jiaer had emphasized that this neer was especially beautiful when he had called her.


    In ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± the character ¡®doukou¡¯ was coincidentally an extremely beautiful woman. Therefore, when Special Assistant li was giving instructions to thepany, he included the character in the script for Jiang se to choose.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, I personally think that with your temperament and beauty, you¡¯ll have no problem acting as Chang ¡®e and the seven celestial maidens.¡± She took another look at ¡®the Grand asion of Beiping¡¯ and said hesitantly, ¡±


    after meeting you, I think you¡¯re more suitable for the role in ¡®God Eng quelling the chaos in the world¡¯.


    Before Jiang se could say anything, assistant Li¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    An apologetic smile appeared on assistant Li¡¯s face. After gesturing for her to pause, she got up and answered the phone.


    ¡°Mister Lin.¡±


    She walked out of the living room and called out ¡°Mr. Lin ¡°. Jiang se wondered if Lin xiwen had called her.


    Assistant li was standing in the outer room. The living room was separated by a transparent ss, so Jiang se could see what was going on outside. She noticed that assistant li was frowning while she was on the phone. She looked troubled.


    She seemed to be speaking in a low voice, her expression a little conflicted.


    Jiang se guessed that if the call was from Lin xiwen, the expression on assistant Li¡¯s face might have something to do with her.


    Her eyes fell on the script in her hands again. Assistant li could probably tell that she was more interested in ¡°events of Beiping¡± than ¡°God Eng¡¯s pacifying the chaos in the world.


    If Lin xiwen had said something that made assistant li feel a little embarrassed, it should be rted to the ¡®doukou¡¯ character in ¡°Beiping event.


    As she picked up the script, she thought about how she could persuade Shangjiapany if she wanted to take the role.


    To Jiang se, acting as a ¡®social butterfly¡¯ was not just a challenge to her acting skills. At the same time, it was also a challenge to her previous views and ideas. She had many things to ovee.


    ¡®Doukou¡¯ appeared earlier in the event of Beiping. She first appeared in the most famous andrgest Pear Garden on Tianqiao Street, watching the performances of the famous actors on the stage.


    In the script, she was described as beautiful with a bit of charm, without a trace of seductiveness, and with a bit of mncholy between her eyebrows.


    The second time she reappeared, she was already fighting with men, weing and sending people to survive in that chaotic era.


    When she flirted with men, she did it with purpose and desire, but she liked to go to the pear Garden on Tianqiao Street on the 7th of every month and quietly listen to the y for the whole day.


    In Beiping, she was a woman with a bad reputation, but she had aplicated side.


    Jiang se had only flipped through a few pages of the script when she began to get some clues about doukou¡¯s life.


    This was exactly hou Xiling¡¯s writing style. He would start from the subtle characters and write a different story for each person.


    So far, although Jiang se had a certain prejudice against the character setting of a ¡°doukou,¡± in general, hou Xiling¡¯s script was indeed extraordinary. She was rather interested in the ¡°doukou¡± character in ¡°events of Beiping.


    Assistant li, who was outside, had just finished her call. When she came in, she looked hesitant. After some thought, she sat down and looked at Jiang se apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Jiang, but because of my mistake, director Lin said that he already has a suitable candidate for the role of ¡®doukou¡¯ in ¡®events of Beiping¡¯.¡±


    Previously, assistant li had been judging Jiang se. As Lin xiwen¡¯s closest employee, she had been rather distant when she spoke to her. However, due to the ident that had happened to her character, her attitude had softened significantly.


    This was especially so when Jiang se was obviously more interested in ¡± events of Beiping ¡± than ¡± Eng the God quelling the chaos in the world ¡°. She was also careless because of Shangjiapany. She touched her ear uneasily.


    if you choose ¡®Eng the God quelling the chaos in the world¡¯, we can discuss in detail about the remuneration. After all, this mistake was caused by my mistake.


    There were two meanings in her words. One was that if Jiang se was willing to star in ¡± God Eng¡¯s pacifying the chaos in the world ¡± this time, she would be paid a higher sry than when she was filming ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± with Zhao rang¡¯s crew. She intended to use the sry to calm the situation.


    Secondly, Gu Jiaer¡¯s phone call was indeed very important. Lin xiwen and Gu Jiaer, the two directors, might have had a private agreement.


    It was very likely that Gu Jiaer had paid a price or made a promise when he fought for a role in Lin xiwen¡¯s movie for her because Jiang se was a reasonable person. That was why Lin xiwen¡¯s Shangjia entertainment had offered three roles for Jiang se to choose from.


    She also informed Jiang se that Lin xiwen had already taken a liking to someone in ¡± the Grand asion of Beiping. she was willing to offer Jiang se certain conditions for the role.

 Chapter 63

    63 Chapter 63 try your best


    In other words, in Lin xiwen¡¯s movie, as long as Jiang se did not reject the offer, she would definitely get a role for her.


    When assistant li mentioned the remuneration, she was afraid that she could not make the decision. Based on the phone call she had just received, it was very likely that Lin xiwen was the one who hade up with the idea of tempting Jiang se with the remuneration.


    Jiang se immediately calmed down when she thought of this.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid that assistant li would apologize to her now. As long as she was sure of Shangjia¡¯s bottom line, this matter would be easy to discuss.


    ¡°Ms. Li.¡± She smiled and nced at assistant li, who had returned to the sofa beside her. She softened her tone and called out to her, ¡±


    may I know who you think is the lucky actor suitable for the role of ¡®doukou¡¯? ¡±


    She didn¡¯t look unhappy. Instead, she started talking to assistant li about who Lin xiwen was more interested in as ¡± doukou ¡± in ¡± events of Beiping.


    Assistant li nced at her. She didn¡¯t seem to be forcing herself and had a good self-restraint. She didn¡¯t show any expression even after being rejected by him just now. This immediately made assistant li have a better impression of her. She smiled and said, ¡±


    director Lin ces a lot of importance on the role of ¡®doukou.¡¯ I¡¯ve heard director Lin mention before that he has the intention to let ye yingfei y this role.


    Jiang se knew ye yingfei. She was a female star in the industry who was famous for her sexy image.


    She had so many scandals that even Feng Nan had noticed her in the past.


    Almost all the male stars she had worked with in the entertainment industry had scandals with her. From a certain perspective, ye yingfei¡¯s consistent sexy image since she entered the industry was indeed very suitable for the role of ¡± Beiping event ¡°¡®s ¡®doukou¡¯.


    Even if she didn¡¯t have any acting skills, ye yingfei¡¯s character was enough to take on the role.


    She sighed. If the ¡®doukou¡¯ in Lin xiwen¡¯s heart was ye yingfei, then Lin xiwen had put in a lot of effort to find an actress for this role and really valued it a lot.


    Assistant li spread out her hands regretfully. director Lin said that you were rmended by director Gu. In the new film ¡®God Eng quelled the chaos in the world¡¯, there are two roles for you to choose from. As she said this, she stretched out her hand and pointed to the folder ¡°God Eng quelled the chaos in the human world¡± on the coffee table.


    ¡°No matter which one you choose, the remuneration will definitely give you a satisfactory figure.¡±


    The temptation of money was naturally huge. Assistant li had been by Lin xiwen¡¯s side for many years and had seen all kinds of celebrities. She had dealt with countless celebrities.


    A newbie like Jiang se could not resist the temptation of remuneration.


    Moreover, she was a newbie in the industry and had limited resources. In particr, Jiang se had yet to sign with any managementpany. She had to deal with everything herself.


    It was already good enough to have a film contract, so there was naturally no room for criticism. In addition to the fact that she was paid well, assistant li was 80 ¨C 90% confident that Jiang se would take on the role.


    However, unlike what she had expected, Jiang se did not get excited the moment she heard about the remuneration. Instead, she gave it some thought and spread out the script for ¡± Beiping¡¯s Grand asion ¡°.


    Ms. Li, in the script, apart from director Lin, I saw that the screenwriter is hou Xiling. Teacher hou? ¡±


    although the character ¡®doukou¡¯ in ¡± the asion of beiping ¡± had a special setting, which made jiang se a little hesitant, she had already decided not to act in ¡± eng the god¡¯s way of pacifying the chaos in the world. ¡±


    When assistant li heard Jiang se ask about the screenwriter, she looked surprised. yes, I didn¡¯t expect you to know teacher hou.


    Jiang se nodded.


    Speaking of which, teacher hou can be considered my senior brother. I¡¯ve read a few of his works in his early years and I like them very much.


    Assistant li was a little surprised to hear that.


    Hou Xiling had made a name for himself more than 20 years ago. His works were of great significance, but they were not suitable for this era.


    Many young people like Jiang se might not even know his name, let alone read his books. However, he did not expect Jiang se to call out hou Xiling¡¯s name.


    Assistant li was truly shocked, so she sized Jiang se up several times.


    ¡°Senior brother? You¡¯ve actually read teacher hou¡¯s book?¡±


    Jiang se smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher hou graduated from the Chinese literature Department of the top university. Back then, he was even invited to give a speech back at the school. It¡¯s a pity that I was too young at the time and didn¡¯t get to hear teacher hou¡¯s speech.¡±


    Assistant li was even more surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re a student of the first Academy?¡±


    Jiang se nodded slightly. She hugged the script to her chest and did not let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m a freshman this year. Teacher hou¡¯s book is very in-depth, but it¡¯s a pity that he hasn¡¯t written any in recent years.¡±


    Most of the traditional writers had not been doing well in recent years. Although hou Xiling was famous, his life was just slightly better than many of his peers.


    With physical books gradually being reced by e-books, and all stories and novels could be found on mobile phones andputers, the publishing industry was on the decline. It was natural that schrs like hou Xiling had a hard time.


    He had indeed stopped writing in recent years, and even when the sales of his published books in the past had not been ideal, he had already nned to stop writing when Lin xiwen had approached him.


    Since Jiang se could say such things, she should have known about hou Xiling. She was not just casually making a conversation.


    it¡¯s not easy to invite teacher hou. This time, director Lin has put in a lot of effort to invite him.


    When assistant li faced Jiang se today, she was surprised again.


    this beautiful neer wasn¡¯t a student of the imperial capital film academy. she wasn¡¯t just a flower vase with only looks. she was a student who had been admitted to the imperial capital¡¯s top university. she was truly talented and beautiful.


    Her impression of Jiang se had changed again and again. Right now, she had a good impression of her. After a few words, she hesitated for a moment.


    teacher hou takes care of the children who like his work very much. This character is Wuwu.


    Assistant li was referring to the ¡®doukou¡¯ character in ¡®Beiping event¡¯. She frowned and bit her lip. She looked up and said, ¡±


    I¡¯ll help you ask again. Maybe director Lin will change his mind and meet you in person.


    hou xiling was a schr and had the temperament of a schr.


    Just as Jiang se had guessed, of the two new films that Lin xiwen was going to shoot, ¡± Eng the God quelling the chaos in the world ¡± was only a minor project with a low investment. It was equivalent to a low-budget production. She would try her best to create gimmicks to make money.


    However, ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was different. From the moment Lin xiwen had prepared to start filming, he had gone through a lot of trouble to invite hou Xiling toe out of retirement.


    In recent years, hou Xiling¡¯s works had not been suitable for the younger generation. However, he had a pivotal position in the world of traditional writers.


    Among the judges of the Chinese film Awards, seven or eight out of ten judges were rted to him.


    ...


    The judges of the hundred Flowers Art Award did not likemercial films that made money through empty pockets. They were more keen on works that were deep and meaningful like hou Xiling¡¯s.

 Chapter 64

    64 Consideration


    Lin xiwen had been filming for a few years. Although thepany she had founded had been making money in the past few years, it had lost its reputation.


    Compared to directors like Gu Jiaer and Zhao rang, he ultimatelycked the ability to win awards and market appeal. Therefore, Lin xiwen had put in a lot of effort at the beginning of ¡± events of Beiping.


    The amount of effort and effort he had put in just to get hou Xiling to personally write the script had already far exceeded that of Eng the God quelling the chaos in the human world, not to mention the capital investment.


    One of Lin xiwen¡¯s conditions for inviting hou Xiling to ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was that hou Xiling had absolute power in the movie.


    Assistant li had mentioned that Lin xiwen ced great importance on this film. It was not an exaggeration. Lin xiwen had intended to use this film, hou Xiling¡¯s connections, and his influence in the literary world to strive to send ¡± events of Beiping ¡± to next year¡¯s Hundred Flowers Art Awards. He wanted to win an award and increase his influence.


    Hou Xiling really liked the readers who admired him.


    At present, although Lin xiwen preferred ye yingfei to be the ¡®doukou¡¯ character in ¡± Beiping event, ¡± they were currently in the midst of negotiations.


    However, if Jiang se was hou Xiling¡¯s reader and had the intention to fight for the role of ¡®doukou¡¯, it was not entirely hopeless.


    If she could really make hou Xiling like her and guide her, perhaps hou Xiling would help Lin xiwen more during the film¡¯s Promotion Period in the future.


    at the thought of this, assistant li gave jiang se some hints, but she added, ¡±


    but I can¡¯t guarantee anything. I can only say that I¡¯ll try my best to tell director Lin about this.


    Jiang se was already very satisfied to receive such a response from her. Naturally, she thanked her.


    ¡°Thank you, assistant li.¡±


    Sheughed, but then felt a little puzzled.


    ¡°But to be honest, miss Jiang, your temperament doesn¡¯t match the¡± doukou ¡°in¡± Beiping event.¡±Why would you like this role?¡±


    Based on Jiang SE¡¯s temperament, those who had seen her before would not associate her with a pretentious prostitute. She was more like a well-educated youngdy. In fact, Chang ¡®e and the seven celestial maidens in the fairy-like ¡°Eng the divine pacifies the chaos in the world¡± were more suitable for her.


    She didn¡¯t need any acting skills. She just needed to show her face and she could do it without any effort.


    what¡¯s more, lin xiwen had mentioned the pay when she made a phone call. the figure was definitely enough to move a young girl.


    However, she wasn¡¯t tempted at all, nor was she attracted by the number of lines the two characters in ¡°Eng the God quelled the chaos in the world¡± had written, which really surprised assistant li.


    ¡°To be honest, out of the three characters,¡¯doukou¡¯ has the least exposure.¡±


    Jiang se looked at assistant li and replied with a smile, ¡±


    I¡¯m very grateful to director Lin for giving me this opportunity. Let¡¯s not talk about how much confidence I have in teacher hou¡¯s works. Among the three characters, Chang ¡®e and the seven fairies have already been shown on the big screens many times. Many seniors have already interpreted these two characters in different ways. I¡¯m just a neer, so it¡¯s hard for me to make a breakthrough in my acting. Compared to the seniors, I¡¯m just a rookie.


    Her words surprised assistant li again.


    Jiang se did not look very old, but she was very thoughtful when she spoke and did things. No one could find any fault with her answer.


    After chatting for a while, assistant li looked at the time and said, ¡±


    I have a meeting at 2:50 pm. Miss Jiang, it was a pleasure chatting with you today.


    She stood up. you can take the information of the two movies back and think about it. But I hope you won¡¯t leak it. After all, the movie hasn¡¯t started shooting yet.


    Jiang se naturally stood up as well and agreed to assistant Li¡¯s request.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry, Ms. Li.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a few polite words before assistant li turned around and left.


    When Jiang se left excellent workspace with two movie materials in her arms, it was already close to three in the afternoon.


    Since she didn¡¯t have any sses on Thursday afternoon, and her first ss would bete the next morning, she went back to her rented apartment with the two folders in her arms.


    Currently, she was indeed short of money. Jiang se thought about it for two days and decided that she still had to rent the house. However, once she paid the rent, she would not have much money left.


    However, she did not n to take on ¡± Eng the God quelling the chaos in the world ¡°. After she went home, she first flipped through the script, then put the film¡¯s information aside and picked up the information for ¡± Beiping event.


    When she was at Shangjiapany, she had only flipped through two pages and did not read much.


    Now that she had some time, she poured herself a ss of water, changed her clothes, and climbed into bed. She leaned against the window and flipped through the script.


    The character ¡®doukou¡¯ was a viin in the event of Beiping.


    In the script, hou Xiling used a Rewind Technique for this character. From the moment she appeared, the opening scene was of an exquisite woman quietly listening to the y in the pear Garden on sky bridge Street in Beiping, leaving a somewhat mncholic impression on people. When she appeared again, she was already in the middle of a happy scene.


    Sheughed and scolded the man when she was having fun, which waspletely different from when she was listening to the y in Pear Garden on heavenly Bridge Street.


    At the beginning of the script, doukou left aplicated impression.


    This character had a strong emphasis on hou Xiling¡¯s personal style. She was quiet at the beginning, but by the time she appeared, she was already the woman of the viin, an Jiushi.


    An jiuyi was nearly 20 years older than her, and the two of them were not a good match in terms of appearance or age.


    However, doukou was dead set on an jiuxiao. Just because the male protagonist, Xiao Zi, had unintentionally said that she was a withered flower, she had helped an jiuxiao go against the male protagonist, Xiao Zi, in every way. She was ruthless.


    He had almost killed Xiao Zi several times, but he had also let Xiao Zi escape several times.


    In the script, she was beautiful, but her heart was as vicious as a snake, and she suppressed Xiao Zi.


    hou xiling had written this part very well. he had umted many years of writing skills. when people read the script, they felt like they were watching a movie. he had a good grasp of the murderous atmosphere during the war.


    it was already chaotic outside. at that time, many people of beiping¡¯s upper ss were still indulging in debauchery. they did not know that the disaster of the copse of the country wasing and only cared about enjoying the present.


    The rtionship between the male protagonist Xiao Zi and the female protagonist Hong Dou, doukou¡¯s beauty and ruthlessness, and an jiuxiao¡¯s treachery, were all written on paper.


    Jiang se put the script aside for the time being and took a sip of water to soothe her throat. Then, she picked up the script again.


    After the script, Xiao Zi finally caught an jiuxiao. He caught the vermin of the country, and naturally, an jiuxiao¡¯s woman, doukou, couldn¡¯t escape.


    In the script, hou Xiling wrote, ¡±


    Xiao Zi looked at this promiscuous woman in disgust and scolded her in disdain,


    ¡°Although you were born in the secr world, you shouldn¡¯t have made mistakes again and again. You helped an jiuyi to wreak havoc in China.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 65

    65 Chapter 65: doukou


    When Xiao Zi entered the an family, many of them received the news and ran away.


    The oncerge an mansion was now much quieter, but this vicious woman did not run away. Shey quietly on the couch of the beauty, humming ¡°the song of a maiden¡¯s Festival ¡°, her hands gently tapping to the beat. The dark gold embroidered factotum on her made her skin look extremely fair, and her legs were slender.


    Even though Xiao Zi hated this woman to the core, his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat when he saw her. His face turned red, and he lowered his head.


    The description of this paragraph borrowed Xiao Zi¡¯s mouth and eyes to highlight the ruthlessness and beauty of a young girl.


    Jiang se could almost imagine the an family¡¯s downfall. An jiuxiao¡¯s power had been removed by Xiao Zi. Doukou had lost her backer. Xiao Zi led his men into the an residence. She could imagine doukou lying on the bed of a beauty and humming a tune.


    Her tone was tactful, and when Xiao Zi heard that she was singing ¡°the song of a married woman¡± in the Liyuan Opera, he felt a little contempt in his heart, but his face revealed some clues.


    ¡°You look down on me, but what do you think of your wife?¡± As if sensing Xiao Zi¡¯s gaze, doukou slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were a little mncholic, sad, and a little mocking.


    ¡°My wife is naturally different from you,¡± Xiao Zi replied without hesitation.


    the script that jiang se had received was notplete. only doukou¡¯s scenes were shown. shangjiapany did not provide many scenes involving the male and female leads in the early and middle stages of the movie.


    She continued to read, and the script said, ¡± Doukou couldn¡¯t help butugh at Xiao Zi¡¯s words.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know how to love myself, but you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m also from a clean background. If my family hadn¡¯t been broken up and my parents hadn¡¯t died, I wouldn¡¯t have to leave my hometown to find my fianc¨¦.¡± she smiled sadly, her eyes filled with sorrow, but not a single tear could fall.


    it¡¯s not my wish for me to fall into the dust. I tried my best to fight back, but I couldn¡¯t bear the world. Xiao Zi looked at her with some disdain. He thought that an jiuxiao¡¯s woman was still trying to find an excuse to escape before she died.


    ¡°You¡¯re full of nonsense!¡± He thought of his wife, Hong Dou. She was gentle and virtuous. The two of them met, knew each other, fell in love, and finally stayed together. She never gave in to fate. She was like a cardamom, rotting in the mud.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zi¡¯s initial amazement at the beauty of doukou turned into disgust.


    He did not say anything.


    The corner of doukou¡¯s mouth moved, but she hesitated. She supported her body with her snow-white arm and slowly sat up.


    ¡°Your original name shouldn¡¯t be Xiao Zi, right?¡±


    Her words shocked Xiao Zi greatly. He became alert and subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    this scene was the climax of ¡± a grand asion of beiping. ¡± xiao zi captured an jiuxiao alive, then captured doukou, the woman who had once embarrassed him. hou xiling¡¯s script was just like his usual style, with restraint and restraint.


    The restraint in the early stages was for the sake of an explosion in theter stages.


    When doukou asked about Xiao Zi¡¯s family background and told him her identity, she immediatelyplimented her image in the movie.


    She was born into a family of schrs and had an engagement with Xiao Zi since she was young. Xiao Zi was determined to serve the country and left home to join the new government in his early years, running around for the country.


    When the rebellion of the Japanese invaders broke out, her parents did not want to be traitors and dogs, so they died under the artillery of the invaders.


    She was a weak woman who had left her home in such a chaotic world. She wanted to go to Beiping to find her fianc¨¦, but because of her evil heart, she was forcibly taken away.


    At that time, she had experienced many brutal beatings and torture, but she had not given in. It was only after she was raped that she finally learned how to protect herself.


    In the eyes of the world, an jiuyi was an unpardonable evil, but he was her Savior who had pulled her out of that pool of mud.


    She recognized Xiao Zi, but unfortunately, Xiao Zi, who had left home in his early years and already had a lover, had long forgotten her.


    What made her feel the most ironic was that Xiao Zi¡¯s wife, who imed to be untainted by the mud, had once been abducted to a brothel, just like her.


    It was just that Xiao Zi¡¯s wife had a better life than her, and she had been rescued by Xiao Zi earlier.


    And she was unlucky and ended up like this.


    She had captured Xiao Zi several times and wanted to take his life, but she had also let him live several times. It was precisely because the hatred and love in the depths of her heart were entangled that even she could not exin it clearly.


    When Xiao Zi was defending his wife, Hong Dou, in front of her, this ruthless woman pursed her lips and didn¡¯t reveal Hong Dou¡¯s origins.


    Hou Xiling¡¯s description of doukou in the script was as follows:


    ¡°She thought, since she had already ended up like this, why should she cause trouble for the couple and cause others to be unable to live in peace?¡±


    At this moment, the character ¡®doukou¡¯ in ¡°event of Beiping¡± suddenly came to life. She was sinister and vicious, but it was because of the dramatic changes in her life and the hurt she had suffered.


    She came from a family of schrs. Every month on the 7th, she would go to the pear Garden on Tianqiao Street to listen to opera because her family had died in artillery fire on the 7th of March.


    When she changed her name to doukou, she had abandoned her past self. It was also an evasive attitude, showing the fear in the depths of her heart.


    The reason she was able to deal with men was because she had been polished by life and learned to protect herself after her misfortune.


    she had given herself to an jiuyi. even though everyone had spurned her, she had never left him. she had been willing to stay with him in the an residences. even though she knew there was no way out, she had refused to leave. it was because an jiuyi had once pulled her out of the quagmire when she was at her lowest.


    Xiao Zi called her ¡®shameless¡¯, but when she was about to be arrested, she sang¡¯ a maiden¡¯s Day¡¯. When she rebuked Xiao Zi, she thought that she was not born a ghost, but that the world had forced her to be one.


    In the end, she still didn¡¯t point out Mrs. Schozi¡¯s background, which was enough to show the kind and weak side of this ¡®vicious and merciless¡± bad woman¡¯.


    The role of ¡®doukou¡¯ was veryplicated. She kept her love and hate in her heart and did not tell outsiders.


    When she saw Xiao Zi, she had a mixture of love and hate, mixed with a trace of fear. She would rather he thought that she was dead than let him know that his fianc¨¦e was still alive and not as pure as he had imagined.


    The cardamom under hou Xiling¡¯s brush, even if her body had been contaminated by the secr world, her heart had remained pure from beginning to end.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t tell Xiao Zi the truth, so his regrets were buried with her death. Xiao Zi didn¡¯t have to worry about her and feel guilty for her for the rest of his life.


    At the end of the script, she had expected that an jiuyi wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, and she wasn¡¯t prepared to live on.


    The reason why she was holding on was because she wanted to see Xiao Zi, but what should she say when she saw him? She had waited countless times to meet Xiao Zi, but every time, she always felt that there was something she couldn¡¯t say, and she felt a little regretful.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly realized that she had nothing to say to Xiao Zi.


    Xiao Zi nced at the dead doukou. This woman had once yed him for a fool, but now she was lying on top of a beauty, dead.

 Chapter 66

    66 Chapter 66 turning point


    The sun was setting in the West. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the window. The water in the ss had already been refilled twice, but Jiang se was still leaning against the window. She did not want to move.


    Theplexity of this character was not something that the three previous shows she had acted in couldpare with. In fact, for someone like her who had no acting experience, it was not an easy task.


    However, hou Xiling had written the character ¡®doukou¡¯ in depth. It was a challenge for an actor to bring the character to life and act as the doukou in hou Xiling¡¯s writing.


    At this moment, she was even more tempted by the role of ¡®doukou.¡¯


    Unfortunately, Lin xiwen already had a suitable candidate in mind, but he didn¡¯t know how the negotiations were going.


    Although she had tried to fight for it with assistant li today, assistant li had only hesitated to express her opinions on hou Xiling¡¯s work to Lin xiwen. In the end, she still didn¡¯t know who would be cast for the role.


    At this moment, her weakness was revealed.


    Although Gu Jiaer and Lin xiwen had a certain level of friendship, Gu Jiaer might not be willing to call Lin xiwen again and again for a neer like her. She could only wait for news at this time.


    Jiang se did not have a deep understanding of acting before she was reborn. However, what Gu Jiaer and Zhao rang had told her earlier had touched her greatly.


    To perform different characters, one had to put themselves into the character.


    In the movie, she was no longer Jiang se. Instead, she should be a character in the movie, and her emotions would fluctuate ording to the plot.


    Many neers might not be able to understand this, but Jiang se could.


    This feeling was very simr to her current situation. It was as if she had been reborn and was living with a new identity and a different person.


    She couldn¡¯t help but take out the script and read it again. This time, she had more thoughts about ¡°Beiping event ¡°.


    After waiting for a week, there was still no call from Shangjia. Jiang se was already guessing if the role of ¡®doukou¡¯ had been decided. On Friday, when she was attending the tea culture club¡¯s event, her phone finally rang.


    When the name ¡°Ms. Li¡± appeared on the screen, Jiang se quickly answered the call.


    She had been waiting for this call for a few days, so she was in a good mood. When she put the phone to her ear, she was a little happy.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Li.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, do you remember thest time we met, you mentioned that you were interested in the ¡®doukou¡¯ character in ¡®the event of Beiping¡¯?¡±


    As expected, assistant li brought good news. Her question showed that Lin xiwen¡¯s contact with ye yingfei had not gone smoothly. What she had mentioned about hou Xiling¡¯s work had indeed taken effect.


    Jiang se quickly said, ¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember. I also remember you mentioning that director Lin was interested in getting in touch with senior ye.¡±


    Assistant liughed when she heard that.


    it was supposed to be like this, but unfortunately, ye yingfei¡¯spany rejected the role.


    She sighed. Perhaps it was because she had left a good impression of Jiang se when she had talked to her at Shangjia the other day, but she made an exception and said, ¡±


    ye yingfei has always been a sexy female star. In her acting career, she has acted as a cheerful woman several times. Huaxingpany felt that she needed a breakthrough and not take on the same role every time, so they rejected ¡®event of Beiping.¡¯


    At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡±


    ¡°After all, not every celebrity knows as much about teacher hou as miss Jiang does.¡±


    When Jiang se heard that ye yingfei had rejected ¡°event of Beiping,¡± she knew that she stood a better chance. Now that director Lin xiwen had lost her target, as long as she worked hard, she would have a better chance of taking on the role of a ¡°young girl¡± in ¡°event of Beiping.


    When she spoke, a few of her ssmates from the tea culture Club looked up at her. Jiang se stood up and found an empty corner. She smiled and said, ¡± teacher hou, your work is great. I¡¯ve been reading the script a few times over the past few days.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that senior ye didn¡¯t take on this role.¡±


    Assistant li exchanged a few words with her before asking, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, are you interested in the role of ¡®doukou¡¯?¡± She paused for a moment. I mentioned to director Lin a few days ago that you¡¯ve read teacher hou¡¯s works and may have a different understanding of the characters in his works. Director Lin has agreed to meet you. Teacher hou is also there. Are you free? ¡±


    When assistant li called her, Jiang se had already guessed that she would have a chance to audition for this role. When she heard assistant Li¡¯s words, she naturally agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m free. I¡¯ve been reading teacher hou¡¯s works for the past few days, and I really like the role of ¡®doukou¡¯. I really hope to have an opportunity to audition for this role. Fortunately, sister li spoke up for me and gave me the opportunity to meet teacher hou. When the timees, sister li must find some time so that I can treat you to a meal to repay you.¡±


    When Jiang se mentioned assistant li, she immediately addressed her as ¡± sister li ¡± affectionately and said that she wanted to treat her to a meal to thank her for giving her a chance. She did not say that she wanted to ask assistant li for help in getting the role.


    She had a good grasp of the situation and made assistant liugh on the other end of the phone.


    sure. If you seed in the audition and sign with the crew, we¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to meet and eat together. After she finished speaking, she reminded Jiang se, ¡±


    it¡¯s scheduled for 3:30 on Saturday afternoon. You have to be careful. Old hou likes readers who admire him very much. In this movie, director Lin respects old hou¡¯s opinion very much.


    okay, ¡± Jiang se replied. She thanked assistant li for her reminder and said a few more words before hanging up.


    Jiang SE¡¯s footsteps were light when she left the club.


    During this period of time, she had read hou Xiling¡¯s script several times and had her own understanding of the character ¡®doukou¡¯. Therefore, although she regarded tomorrow¡¯s audition as important, she was not too flustered.


    In order to be in a good condition for the audition the next day, she did not return to the school dormitory after leaving the club. Instead, she went straight to her rental house and went to bed early. The next day, she went directly to the Western Ring Road of Imperial.


    When she arrived at Shangjia, it was not assistant li who received her this time. Instead, it was another youngdy. She followed assistant Li¡¯s instructions and was already waiting at the entrance of thepany at around three O ¡®clock. When she saw Jiang seing out of the elevator, she went up to her and asked, ¡±


    ¡°You must be miss Jiang?¡± When she received Jiang SE¡¯s nod in response, she smiled and said, ¡±


    sister li told me long ago that you would usually bring forward your appointment. As expected, you arrived at three O ¡®clock. She raised her head and sized Jiang se up. sister li is with director Lin right now. For today¡¯s audition, director Lin wants to do some styling to enhance the feel of the character in the movie. He wants to see how you feel as a whole.

 Chapter 67

    67 The test


    After making the appointment with Jiang se the day before, assistant li had already made the necessary preparations. The stylist and makeup artist were already waiting in the office.


    When Jiang se entered the dressing room, the production crew had already brought out the clothes she was going to wearter.


    ¡°Sister Li said so.¡± The girl who led Jiang se over picked up the cheongsam from the makeup artist¡¯s hand and smiled at Jiang se. in the script,¡¯doukou¡¯ appeared on Tianqiao Street in ¡®event of Beiping,¡¯ so thepany borrowed a cheongsam first.


    Jiang se had already read the script a few times. Naturally, she remembered that when hou Xiling wrote this scene, doukou was wearing a blue qipao with peonies embroidered on it. She had a white shawl over her shoulders as she quietly watched the show on the stage. Her brows were slightly furrowed. Despite her young age, she had a mncholic air about her as if she had experienced the vicissitudes of life.


    The image of a ¡®cardamom¡¯ appeared on the paper in a few words.


    The staff from Shangjiapany had temporarily borrowed a handmade cheongsam from a well-known brand in the imperial capital. The workmanship was exquisite and should be the shop¡¯s signature. It was not for sale, so the size was small.


    The staff of the qipao store was also there. Initially, they were worried that the actors hired by Shangjia would not be able to wear the qipao. However, when they saw Jiang se, the Auntie heaved a long sigh of relief and kept quiet.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s appointment was at 3:30 p.m., Which was about half an hour away. There was not much time left. When Jiang se entered, the stylist did not say much. He took the qipao and led her into the dressing room to help her change into it.


    After she put on the buckle, the stylist took two steps back, looked at her, and nodded.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, your temperament suits a cheongsam.¡±


    The cheongsam was dark blue, with only somece embroidered on the wrist and cor. There were no other colors, making it look a little in.


    Fortunately, Jiang SE¡¯s looks were good enough to support such a in look. Her figure was just right. She was not so skinny that one could see her bones. She could not fit into the cheongsam. Her bones and flesh were just right.


    Her waist was very thin, and the darker-colored cheongsam made her waist appear even slimmer.


    Jiang se was tall enough. Her knee-length skirt did not shorten the curves of her lower body at all. On the contrary, because of her slender calves and the distinct curves of her waist and spine, it made her legs look even longer.


    Just as the stylist had said, she was really suited to wear such a qipao. With her elegant temperament, the qipao entuated her figure. It was not an exaggerated beauty, but it had the elegance of a ¡®caroul¡¯ that hou Xiling had identified as in theter stages.


    It was like a flower that was about to bloom, faintly showing itself on the green leaves.


    When she came out, even the Auntie in the qipao shop had her eyes lit up.


    Her snow-white legs could be vaguely seen as she walked, but her walking posture gave people the feeling of a strictly educated youngdy. She was beautiful, but there was also a subconscious temptation.


    When ¡®doukou¡¯ appeared in the plot, she was very young, but she had already experienced the world, so her eyes did not have the dreamy look of a girl.


    When the hairstylist was doing Jiang SE¡¯s hair, he gave her a few looks. In the end, he boldlybed her hair into an extremely simple style. He did notb her hair into anyplicated hairstyle.


    However, when she was putting on makeup, the makeup artist used a pink and purple eyeshadow. Her skin was extremely fair, so she could suppress it with this eyeshadow that was slightly selected by some people. After theyers were clearly dyed, her eyes appeared to be lost and deep.


    Before she could add more makeup to her essories, the girl who had brought Jiang se here urged her anxiously, ¡±


    it¡¯s almost time. Sister li is already urging us.


    Everyone in the dressing room immediately panicked. The stylist took the shawl that she had prepared and ced it on Jiang SE¡¯s shoulder, silently urging her to leave.


    When she arrived at the audition room in her old-fashioned ck high heels, the people who were conversing in the room raised their heads and looked at her.


    Lin xiwen had heard Gu Jiaer mention before that this neer named Jiang se had an outstanding appearance. However, he did not expect her to be this outstanding.


    No wonder assistant li couldn¡¯t stop praising her after seeing her that day.


    She must have been rushed over, as her steps were a little rushed at first. The closer she got to the audition Hall, the calmer she seemed, and her footsteps were neither fast nor slow. When the excellent staff pushed open the audition Hall¡¯s door for her, she unconsciously held the shawl on her shoulder, giving Lin xiwen the impression that a beautifuldy in the misty Jiangnan was slowly walking towards him.


    She wasn¡¯t the young girl Lin xiwen had imagined, but she did have a very special aura. She was dressed in a retro outfit, but no one could pick out anything that was out of ce.


    Hou Xiling adjusted his sses and looked up at Jiang se.


    Although Shangjiapany had spent a lot of effort to hire him to produce this ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± hou Xiling still had his own style. When he first started writing this film, he had already said that he had absolute control over the film.


    In terms of choosing actors, he also had a certain amount of authority.


    He had spent nearly two years polishing it, and it was very important to him. Even if it was just an insignificant supporting role, he would pay a lot of attention to it, not to mention a supporting role like ¡®doukou¡¯, who had several ties with the male lead in the film.


    He was already 75 years old, and his appreciation of beauty was different from when he was young.


    A beauty was on the inside and not on the outside. Lin xiwen admired Jiang SE¡¯s facial features and looks, but he was much more picky.


    He noticed that Jiang SE¡¯s skull was round and narrow. From the side, her head was round and full, but from the front, it was narrow and thin. As a result, her lower jaw did not have a sharp oval face. It was shaped like an egg, but her face was small and beautiful.


    With such a skull and her delicate facial features, it was like adding flowers to a brocade, pleasing to the eye at first sight.


    She was tall, with a swan-like neck, long and straight limbs, and her ribs were well-tucked from top to bottom. That was why her waist was slender even though she was not thin.


    The curve from the waist to the hip was steep, and from the outside, there was no w to be found.


    In this aspect, her appearance matched the beauty of the ¡®cardamom¡¯ in the script. She was gorgeous but not seductive, beautiful but not clich¨¦.


    In terms of bearing, Jiang se no longer had the aura of a prostitute. On the contrary, her eyes were clear and pure when she looked at others. This was not in line with the ¡®cardamom¡¯ that hou Xiling had written in the beginning.


    After all, no matter what,¡¯doukou¡¯ had once been a prostitute. Even if she did not wish for it, it was a fact that a bright pearl was covered in dust. Jiang SE¡¯s first impression of her did not show this.


    He was silent. Lin xiwen nced at him and waved his hand without thinking.


    Before Jiang se could reach the center of the audition room, a staff member approached her and asked with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Miss doukou, are you here to listen to the y?¡±

 Chapter 68

    68 Chapter 68-analyzing


    Jiang se stopped in her tracks. Naturally, she remembered that this was a line from ¡± the event of Beiping. it was said by the person who had received ¡®doukou¡¯ when she had first appeared in the direction of Liyuan on Tianqiao Street.


    Lin xiwen didn¡¯t shout ¡®start¡¯, didn¡¯t even give her the time to prepare, and didn¡¯t even allow her to look at the lines.


    If she was unfamiliar with the script or had not watched ¡± the Grand asion of Beiping ¡± a few times, Jiang se would probably feel embarrassed when she thought about this scene.


    However, she was only stunned for a moment before she quickly reacted.


    She had read the script many times, and even read it against night before she went to sleep. Every scene in it was memorized in her mind.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to practice her lines, but it was difficult for her to act like a young girl in front of Lin xiwen.


    There was no time for her to get into character. It was as if the test had already begun the moment she put on her makeup and changed into the cheongsam.


    Jiang se recalled doukou¡¯s identity and background in the script. At that moment, she had been rescued by an jiuxiao and was now following the infamous warlord in the Beiping area.


    Everyone knew who she was, and they all looked at her with frivolous eyes.


    During this period, she should have some inner scenes, because on a certain level, going to Tianqiao Street on the 7th of every month was tomemorate her family and to pretend that she was still a youngdy who had lost her family.


    Unfortunately, there would always be someone to remind her of her current identity and her nickname every time. It reminded her of her own pain, and she could not escape for even a moment.


    Therefore, doukou should be a little disheveled, a little depressed, and a little forced to be calm at the moment.


    Jiang se did not have much acting experience, but she managed to figure out her own understanding of the characters in the movie. Naturally, she lowered her head first, and her hands that were holding the shawl trembled unconsciously.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s test came so suddenly. Fortunately, although Jiang se did not expect the audition to be so quick, she was already prepared.


    She forced herself to remain calm, her fingers trembling and her lips pursed tightly.


    As someone who didn¡¯t have a specialized course, she couldn¡¯t fully express her inner thoughts on her face. She couldn¡¯t control her eyebrows and facial expressions to show her inner conflict, but she could use a certain level of bodynguage to express it.


    ¡°Are the people on stage today from the Guangde restaurant?¡± She thought of herself as the awkward character in the script, but she was trying her best to control herself, so she spoke her lines very smoothly.


    In fact, doukou was one of an jiuyi¡¯s people. An jiuyi had a lot of power in Beiping.


    When doukou came on the 7th of every month, everyone on Tianqiao Street knew that she was there to watch the song ¡°beat Yan Song¡± sung by Guangde restaurant. Who would dare to secretly change the performer on this day?


    So, every time she came here, she would y the same old song, but every time doukou came, she would ask.


    In the script, hou Xiling had written this ce in a wonderful way. Doukou had asked about it every time, showing her extreme insecurity. Even though she was dressed in luxurious clothes and apanied by servants, she was still like a floating duckweed in her heart.


    The drama she watched was always on the 7th of every month, and it was always the people from Guangde building singing ¡± beat Yan Song. in a way, she also hoped that time would go back and stop on the 7th, and she longed to return to her original state of mind.


    Hou Xiling¡¯s writing technique was experienced. He did not directly write about doukou¡¯s reminiscence of her parents ¡®love when they were still alive. Instead, he described it indirectly, which made people sigh even more.


    Jiang SE¡¯s voice was a little low, and her tone was a little erratic. When she asked this, she did not look at the staff.


    Her voice was a little sweet, soft, and veryfortable to the ears.


    However, it was obvious that she was a little flustered. It was as if she had an instinctive feeling to hide the moment she was called ¡®miss doukou¡¯.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s sudden audition had put her in the same situation as the young girl in the movie.


    Although Lin xiwen was not very satisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s performance, she did not criticize or stop her.


    There was still room for improvement in the acting skills of the actors after some training and correction.


    So far, her performance was not bad. The most important thing was to face Lin xiwen¡¯s test. She had managed to control her ¡®panic¡¯ very well and did not lose herposure.


    ¡°Yes, pleasee this way. The seats are all reserved by you.¡±


    When the staff member heard Jiang SE¡¯s lines, he personally led Jiang se to the chair in the middle for the audition as nned.


    As she walked, she seemed to have regained herposure and raised her head.


    Her high heels clicked on the ground softly, making a crisp sound. She raised her head and opened her eyes, revealing a pair of slightly misty eyes.


    Her footsteps were calm and unhurried. She walked to the chair and gently pulled the skirt of her cheongsam before sitting down.


    Hou Xiling noticed that her sitting posture was very standard. She must have received strict etiquette training.


    The doukou he wrote came from a family of schrs in her early years. She was a well-mannereddy. Jiang se did not need to put on a show for this. Her actions and temperament were enough to prove it.


    In the audition room, the person sitting opposite Jiang se was not the theater in the movie. Instead, it was a strict examiner.


    She ignored the critical expressions of Lin xiwen and the others and thought of her current situation. Since her rebirth, the people around her were all strangers.


    PEI Yi had been so familiar with him at ruiji hotel, but he could not recognize her when he saw her again.


    There was a little mncholy between her brows, and the mncholy was revealed in her eyes.


    This thought of reminiscing about the past helped her easily get into character.


    She thought about how she had only seen an old friend once, and she already felt very upset. Doukou in the movie, while suffering, saw her fianc¨¦, and Xiao Zi didn¡¯t recognize her at the time.


    He looked at her like she was a stranger.


    During the two times Jiang se had met PEI Yi, she had not been very calm. However, at that time, she had been used to keeping her emotions in check and could not vent them out no matter what.


    However, it was different this time. She didn¡¯t need to endure it in the movie. She put her mind into the character¡¯s shoes, and her eyes immediately turned red.


    Lin xiwen and hou Xiling were sitting about two meters away from her. They took in her expressions and movements. It was only then that hou Xiling felt his spirits lift. Jiang se was giving off a doukou vibe that she usually did not feel very happy in the drama.


    Her eyes were red and misty. Her brows were slightly furrowed as she leaned back in the chair. Her hands were crossed on her lower abdomen, and her fingertips were gently tapping to the beat.


    The noise around her didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with her. She was like an outsider who couldn¡¯t blend in, but she stubbornly refused to leave.


    She squinted her eyes slightly, and an intoxicated look appeared on her face. She shook her head gently, as if moving with the noisy rhythm of the y on the stage, and tears suddenly flowed down.

 Chapter 69

    69 The test


    Lin xiwen¡¯s expression softened a little. On the other hand, hou Xiling took a piece of tissue from the tissue box in front of him. He stood up and handed it to Jiang se. ¡°Miss doukou, are you okay?¡±


    This was different from the plot. Lin xiwen had also read the script by heart, so she looked at hou Xiling in surprise.


    Jiang se epted the tissue with a calm expression. Lin xiwen noticed that she was holding the tissue like a handkerchief. She held it between her fingers and gently rubbed it against her eyes.


    Lin xiwen clearly saw her in a different light from this small action. A smile appeared on hou Xiling¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that she sings too well.¡±


    When she spoke, she did not look at hou Xiling. Instead, she kept staring in the direction in front of her. It was as if she did not like people disturbing her peace and quiet. She stubbornly kept a distance from people.


    Doukou¡¯s loss of self-control seemed to have onlysted for a moment. She quickly restrained her emotions and pulled on her shawl with azy expression.


    Jiang se was still young, but when she did this, Lin xiwen could see her petite and round shoulders wrapped in the cheongsam. When the shawl was pulled down, one could vaguely see a corner of her shoulders.


    She quickly wrapped the shawl around herself, but the temptation was only unintentional.


    Very quickly, he changed his view of Jiang se. The charm she disyed at that moment was even more alluring than ye yingfei¡¯s.


    The dark blue cheongsam set off her snow-white skin, and she leaned against the armrest of the chair. She was as beautiful as an exquisite painting.


    She was different from the ¡®doukou¡¯ that Lin xiwen had initially thought of as a prostitute. Lin xiwen had always thought that this character was more prepared for ye yingfei, but now it seemed that a person with a clean temperament was more attractive than a flirtatious person.


    Once Lin xiwen had changed her mind, she no longer looked at Jiang se with the preconceived notion that she was not suitable for the role.


    He flipped through the information in his hands. Jiang se was still in her first year of University. She was still young. However, the contradiction was that her aura was not the kind of frivolous temperament that a young girl would have. On the contrary, she seemed to have experienced something that made her feel familiar.


    It seemed that the performance on stage had already ended. She was still holding the ¡®handkerchief¡¯ that someone had handed to her and sighed faintly.


    She stood up, as if the time for her to indulge had passed. She unhurriedly pulled at the folds of her dress and carefully stroked the corner of her dress. Her movements were neither fast nor slow, but in the process, her expression gradually changed.


    Although her eyes were still red, her expression became more determined, and her back slowly straightened. She had once again changed from a girl immersed in her memories to the doukou who had gone through hardships and followed an jiuxiao.


    She once again walked in the direction of the door she hade in from. This time, her footsteps were different from the light ones she hade in with, but the ones she had left with were much heavier.


    Jiang se deliberately stomped harder. Her high heels made a ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sound. Every step she took seemed to be knocking on her heart.


    She walked to the door, and Lin xiwen nodded with a satisfied look on his face, ¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    To be honest, Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills still needed some room for improvement. However, she was smart enough to grasp two points.


    One of them was ya, who was born into a rich family, and the other was the determination she had when she was ready to leave after listening to the y.


    Especially after she had finished listening to the y, the moment she stood up, she had revealed her inner struggle about leaving Pear Garden on Tianqiao Street, leaving the ¡®atmosphere¡¯ of the past, and the day of March 7th by stroking the corner of her clothes and pulling her shawl.


    Her expression also changed very well, and the change from a slightly worried expression to a determined expression was very natural.


    Most importantly, when she left, Jiang se deliberately stomped on her feet harder than before. There was a dull thud, but it was a sharp contrast to her determined expression and straight back.


    This was very important. It did not mean that she had performed well. What Lin xiwen meant was that she had understood what hou Xiling wanted to express and was trying her best to express it.


    When doukou had left, she had been very reluctant.


    She was like a girl immersed in a dream. She regarded the pear Garden on Tianqiao Street as the dream home of her family, which had not died in the hands of the invaders on March 7th.


    She clearly knew that this was fake, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic. She knew what kind of harm she would suffer in the future and end up in the dust.


    Because of these psychological changes, when she left, her steps seemed to be a little hesitant. It was her subconscious resistance, but at the same time, she understood what she was facing, so she was like a determined warrior. After a brief moment of rxation, she was ready to face the current situation.


    Jiang se knew that doukou was contradictory. Therefore, hou Xiling smiled when he saw her performance.


    Earlier, assistant li had mentioned that Jiang se liked his work. In reality, hou Xiling had some doubts about that.


    His work excavated human nature more than love. It was not suitable for the taste of young people nowadays. He felt that Jiang se had mentioned him because she wanted to get the role of ¡°doukou¡± in the series to increase her affection for her.


    However, from the looks of it, Jiang se had a deeper understanding of the characters in his work. She also understood the feelings he wanted to express. She must have read her script and thought deeply about it before she could understand it.


    ¡°Thank you, director Lin.¡±


    Jiang se turned around. She bowed at Lin xiwen before she saluted hou Xiling.


    ¡°Teacher hou, thank you for the tissue you gave me just now.¡±


    Hou Xiling waved his hand and asked with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°The little girl is very good.¡±


    He was old, his hair was white, and his body was a little thin. He was wearing presbyopic sses and an old-fashioned Tang suit, which couldn¡¯t hide his schrly aura and friendly expression.


    This was not Jiang SE¡¯s first time seeing him up close. Compared to six or seven years ago, hou Xiling was in better spirits. However, time waited for no man. He was somewhat different from her impression of him as an old man who would give a speech at the top academy.


    She shook hands with hou Xiling. The staff moved the chair that she had been sitting on earlier as a prop over. She also sat down on one side of the chair.


    it¡¯s not good enough. I hope I have the opportunity to learn from teacher hou and director Lin in the future.


    Lin xiwen had obviously heard this kind of conversation too many times, so she just smiled and didn¡¯t respond.


    On the other hand, hou Xiling had a good impression of Jiang se because he had figured out what he wanted to express when she left Pear Garden as doukou. When he heard this, he said, ¡±


    ¡°I heard from Xiao Li that you¡¯re a student from the first Academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in my first year of University this year,¡± When Jiang se heard this, she knew that the main event was about to begin.

 Chapter 70

    70 The answer


    The previous audition was only one of the tests. Lin xiwen wanted to film ¡± events of Beiping ¡± and had gone to great lengths to invite an old schr like hou Xiling to be the scriptwriter. It was obvious that she had some ulterior motives.


    The role of ¡®doukou¡¯ was very important, and he might not easily give it to her just because of her inexperienced performance.


    Even though he had received Gu Jiaer¡¯s call earlier, based on assistant Li¡¯s persuasion for him to ept ¡± Eng the God of War quelling the chaos in the world ¡°, Gu Jiaer¡¯s call was of some use, but it was not enough to make him release the role of ¡®doukou¡¯.


    However, Jiang se recalled what assistant li had said to her during her first meeting with her.


    She had once said that Lin xiwen ced great importance on ¡± events of Beiping ¡± and had spent a lot of effort to get hou Xiling to write the script. Hou Xiling had a lot of say in this film.


    He also liked the readers who admired him and read his works seriously.


    When Jiang se thought of this, she nced at assistant li, who was standing beside Lin xiwen, from the corner of her eye. Her expression became even more cautious.


    ¡°That¡¯s my schoolmate.¡± When hou Xiling said this, he sized Jiang se up.


    Mr. Lin, you mentioned earlier that Shangjiapany has prepared two movies for you. One of them has two roles with a lot of lines and remuneration. Why did you choose ¡®doukou¡¯ from ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ in the end? ¡±


    His eyes were burning as he stared at Jiang se through presbyopic sses, waiting for her answer.


    This was a very important question. If she did not answer it well, she might lose the right topete for the role of ¡®doukou¡¯, regardless of hou Xiling¡¯s previous impression of her.


    For a man with a schrly temperament like hou Xiling, he had a pivotal position in the Chinese literary world.


    Even though his works were not in the style that the young people liked, many of the older generation of schrs thought highly of him. Even some of the senior figures in the art industry had to respectfully call him old hou when they saw him.


    He was already over seventy years old and had experienced many things in his life. He had heard countless words of ttery and praise.


    Although Jiang se had been reincarnated, she was still young before that. It was useless to y tricks in front of hou Xiling. On the contrary, she would only attract disgust.


    Lin xiwen raised her head when she heard hou Xiling¡¯s question.


    Many thoughts shed through Jiang SE¡¯s mind at that moment. She looked a little embarrassed.


    to be honest, I didn¡¯t think too much at first. I only saw that you were the screenwriter.


    Hou Xiling did not say anything. Jiang SE¡¯s words did not cause any change in his expression. He continued to chuckle as he waited for her to continue.


    Although he liked to worship his readers, what assistant li did not mention at the time was that he did not like readers who blindly pursued him. He preferred to have spiritualmunication and conversation with readers who could understand his work.


    In reality, if it had not been for Jiang SE¡¯s final performance, he would not have asked her to stay, much less ask her these questions.


    the reason why my first reaction when I was reading the script was to pick up ¡®the event of Beiping¡¯ was because I know that you¡¯re getting on in years and that you¡¯ve rarely released any new works in recent years.


    Hou Xiling had thought of many possible reasons. He had also guessed what Jiang se would say. He had thought that she would use the excellence of her work and her analysis of the character ¡®doukou¡¯ to move him. However, he had never expected Jiang se to say something like that.


    ¡°When you were writing¡± the autumn of the year beforest,¡±the main character Zhou Qingsong, at the end of the story, left the vige and said, ¡®Goodbye¡¯. ¡± When she mentioned hou Xiling¡¯s famous work, hou Xiling was stunned. Jiang se continued, ¡±


    when I read up to this point, I felt that you were using Zhou Qingsong¡¯s mouth to say goodbye to your beloved readers. I¡¯m afraid that you already had the intention of not writing anymore.


    The smile on hou Xiling¡¯s face slowly faded. His expression gradually softened. He looked at Jiang se with a hint of admiration.


    He did not say anything. He only gestured for Jiang se to continue.


    so when I saw that ¡®the Grand asion of Beiping¡¯ was written by you, I thought that I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. When Jiang se said this, she was not interrupted by hou Xiling. This proved that she was not wrong. as I said earlier, you¡¯re getting on in years. There won¡¯t be many opportunities for you to release another work in the future. If I miss ¡®events of Beiping,¡¯ I might not have many chances to personally act out the stories of your characters for the rest of my life.


    Everyone knew that hou Xiling had an extraordinary love for his own works. The copyright of his collection was in his hands, and he had never taken it out before.


    He didn¡¯t want his work to be put on the big screen and taint the characters in his y, so he would rather stay poor and not write anymore.


    The reason he stopped writing was not only because he was getting old and his body was gradually unable to take it, but also because he was unwilling to write for the sake of writing.


    If he lost the readers who could understand him and read the meaning of his book, then it would be meaningless for him to continue writing.


    The older generation of writers had their own principles. He didn¡¯t want to bend over for five buckets of rice. That kind of pride was even carved into his bones. He didn¡¯t want topromise with reality. So this time, Lin xiwen from excellentpany had really spent a lot of effort in order to invite him out. She had persuaded him for a long time. In the end, she had pestered hou Xiling for nearly three years and agreed to many conditions. Some of the conditions of the hou family were not known to outsiders, and Lin xiwen had finally gotten her wish.


    I thought that in this era, not many people would understand what Zhou Qingsong said. Hou Xiling sighed and took off his sses. Lin xiwen handed him a handkerchief. After thanking him, hou Xiling gently wiped his forehead and the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps only those old fogeys can understand my state of mind. I didn¡¯t expect to hear someone say this to me today.¡±


    With the development and changes of current affairs, young people preferred fast food culture, and the works of the older generation were drowned in the torrent of history.


    Sometimes, even if they chose a few paragraphs from the textbook, the students might not be able to understand more.


    When he was writing ¡± autumn the year beforest, ¡± he did have the intention to stop writing. After many years of writing, he did not rely on aputer to type like the young people today. Instead, he used a pen to write many books stroke by stroke. After decades, it had caused great damage to his body and left many aftereffects.


    At that time, his body was already unable to take it. In addition, he was disappointed with the gradual decline of traditional writers, so he had such an idea.

 Chapter 71

    71 Favorable impression


    Therefore, hou Xiling borrowed Zhou Qingsong¡¯s words to say, ¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± He did have the intention of using the main character¡¯s mouth to say goodbye to the readers who really loved him.


    Just as hou Xiling had said, he did not expect that many yearster, he would hear a youngdy speak out his inner thoughts in the audition room of Shangjiapany.


    His gaze became gentler. Since Jiang se had pointed out his way of saying goodbye, hou Xiling¡¯s impression of her improved.


    so, this script is your first and most likely the only one that will be released on the big screen. So, the moment I saw the script, I decided to do my best to fight for it even before I read the story.


    When she said this, Jiang se turned to face Lin xiwen.


    I¡¯m also grateful to director Lin for giving me this opportunity to participate in the audition.


    Lin xiwen had listened to her chat with hou Xiling and had not interrupted her. Hou Xiling had a schrly temperament. Once he was in the mood, he would not care about anything else. However, he realized that Jiang se was very smart. She sharply noticed that her conversation with hou Xiling had left Lin xiwen out of the loop. She then subtly changed the topic.


    It was obvious that hou Xiling was in a good mood. He was not one to be coaxed easily, but Jiang se was now coaxing him to the point that he feltpletely at ease.


    I¡¯m curious too. When assistant li met you, I think she mentioned to you that if you choose ¡®God Eng¡¯ between the two scripts, the pay can be discussed again. He changed his sitting position and leaned his body against the back of the chair.


    ¡°Why did you choose the ¡®doukou¡¯ in ¡®the event of Beiping¡¯ in the end? Assistant li should¡¯ve told you that your temperament is different from the original design of a doukou.¡±


    As he said this, he revealed a faint smile.


    ¡°Inparison,¡¯God Eng¡¯ pays well and has more lines.¡±


    Lin xiwen had also heard Jiang se and hou Xiling¡¯s conversation earlier. Naturally, she could not give the same answer.


    Jiang se had passed hou Xiling, but she also had to pass Lin xiwen.


    She did not know much about Lin xiwen¡¯s personality. This director was about the same age as Gu Jiaer. He was slightly chubby and had his hair split in the middle. He was looking at Jiang se with a smile.


    Jiang se did not hide her thoughts. The corners of her lips curled up slightly.


    when I saw teacher hou¡¯s name, I guessed that since director Lin had invited teacher hou, he must have ced a lot of importance on ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ and put in a lot of effort. She said bluntly, ¡°in the short term,¡¯God Eng quelled the chaos in the world¡¯ pays well, has many lines, and has many opportunities to show her face. It¡¯s indeed an opportunity for neers. However, if I want to develop this industry in the future, I hope that I can make a breakthrough and improve my starting point.¡±


    She did not hide what she was thinking. With one sentence, she praised both hou Xiling and Lin xiwen. At the same time, she showed her intelligence and judgment. This answer waspletely different from what she had said to hou Xiling earlier.


    Lin xiwen looked at her in a different light. She wasn¡¯t an idiot beauty with an empty mind. Instead, she had her own ns.


    Moreover, she was very smart, good at observing people¡¯s words and expressions, and very sharp. In the future, she would probably have a bright future in this line of work.


    Hou Xiling admired Jiang se very much as well. She had a sense of propriety in her actions and was able tomunicate with others with ease. She did not seem awkward or restrained at all.


    Moreover, when he talked to her, she was very good at taking care of the people around her and tried not to neglect them.


    When he was talking to him, he could pull Lin xiwen into the topic without leaving a trace. When he was talking to Lin xiwen, he could also bring hou Xiling into the conversation.


    She didn¡¯t look like a young first-year student at all. She looked like a girl raised by the upper-ss society, natural and unrestrained.


    Lin xiwen nodded and was satisfied with her answer, ¡±


    your n is correct. An actor¡¯s starting point is very important. After he said this, he turned to look at hou Xiling.


    ¡°Old hou, what do you think?¡±


    He was referring to the part of ¡®doukou¡¯ that Jiang se had auditioned for earlier. He asked for hou Xiling¡¯s opinion.


    In reality, hou Xiling did not hide his satisfaction with Jiang se. He had been smiling the entire time. When Lin xiwen asked for his opinion, he chuckled.


    ¡°I think the youngdy is very good. I¡¯m not as good as you in acting, xiwen, but she can understand the feelings of the ¡®doukou¡¯ in the script and understand the thoughts of the characters. She obviously put in a lot of effort, which is very good.¡±


    He was clearly very satisfied with Jiang se and was speaking up for her.


    Lin xiwen pondered for a moment, then crossed his arms in front of his chest,¡±Her acting skills are a little rusty, but she¡¯s a neer, so she should still be able to learn.¡±


    Hou Xiling said, ¡±


    ¡°To be able to get into the first Academy, the little girl is still very smart and willing to work hard. Just now, when the young man read his lines, he immediately matched them and was not flustered in the face of danger. as for acting skills ... he paused and thought for a moment.


    I have an old friend, Chang Yuhu. She used to perform in China¡¯s National Theater. Now that she¡¯s retired, I¡¯m willing to give her some advice. It won¡¯t take much of her time. ¡°The event of Beiping¡± will start filming in about a month, so we should be able to make it. Xiwen, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chang?¡± Lin xiwen was a little surprised.


    Assistant li, who was standing behind him, also looked at Jiang se in surprise. She did not expect hou Xiling to view her in a different light after Jiang se had exchanged a few words with him.


    Chang Yuhu, whom hou Xiling had mentioned, was a special-ss actor awarded by the Huaxia government. He was a group of people who enjoyed special care from the state. In Huaxia, there were very few people among the younger generation who could receive such an honor.


    This kind of senior was different from the actors in the entertainment industry today, and even disdained to be on the same level as the celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    They were people who were hard to hire even if one had money. Even if Jiang se could not learn anything from Chang Yuhu, hou Xiling¡¯s so-called guidance would make her a master and disciple just based on the fact that she had learned from him. In the future, many directors in the entertainment industry would think highly of her.


    If there were some good scripts, she would have a better chance of being considered because of her connections, especially those scripts that were prepared for awards.


    These connections could not be bought with money.


    In the industry, celebrities were also divided into different ranks. The status of celebrities in the film industry was higher than that of celebrities in the television industry, while those in the television industry were higher than idols and singers, and so on.


    After a singer became famous, they would yearn to sing well and act well. After an actor acted in a TV show and umted a certain amount of fans and fame, they would yearn to enter the film industry.


    The actors in the film industry, on the other hand, strived to get to the top, eager to win an award to prove themselves.


    At this stage, money was certainly useful, but it was not that important. The majority of people cared more about fame.

 Chapter 72

    72 Chapter 72 sess


    However, it was easy to get money in this industry, but it was hard to get status and fame in the circle.


    After winning an award, one would yearn for a higher level. People were like this, always striving for the top.


    Further up, there would be old seniors like Chang Yuhu, who had been recognized by the country, and their status had transcended the circle.


    Lin xiwen was a little surprised. She clenched her fist and smacked it into her other palm,


    ¡°If teacher Chang is willing to help, then there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Hou Xiling nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been friends with her for decades. She¡¯ll still sell me this little bit of face.¡±


    After he said that, he nced at Jiang se.


    ¡°Xiaojiang, what do you think?¡±


    Of course, Jiang se would not miss such a good opportunity. She stood up and bowed to hou Xiling. Thank you, teacher hou.


    He nodded. Assistant li looked at the time and whispered a few words in Lin xiwen¡¯s ear. Lin xiwen said, ¡±


    if that¡¯s the case, assistant li, please take Jiang se to change her clothes. I still have something to discuss with old man hou.


    yes, ¡± assistant li replied. When she walked out of the audition room with Jiang se, she congratted her. ¡°You performed very well today.¡±


    Her attitude was different from before. Now, there was a high chance that Jiang se would be acting as ¡®doukou.¡¯ Once it was confirmed and Jiang se joined the production team in the future, she would gain a firm foothold in the entertainment industry when the movie was aired. Her status would then be iparable to what it was now.


    I¡¯ve been with Mr. Lin and I¡¯ve seen him interact with teacher hou a few times. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen teacher hou like a junior so much.


    Jiang se pursed her lips and smiled.


    teacher hou has an easy-going personality. I have to thank sister li for her advice that day.


    The two of them conversed as they made their way back to the dressing room. Jiang se removed her makeup and removed her hair. During this time, assistant li received a call. Jiang se came out of the dressing room after changing her clothes. Assistant li walked up to her and smiled while holding her phone.


    congrattions, Mr. Lin said that you¡¯re very suitable for the role of ¡®doukou¡¯ in ¡®Beiping event.¡¯ If there are no other questions, we can sign the contract today.


    Although Jiang se was still ying a supporting role in the movie this time, her role was much heavierpared to the previous movies she had participated in. The contract was also different.


    Every use was listed in detail on the contract. When the contract was delivered, Jiang se picked it up and read through it one by one.


    Jiang se noticed that this time, the contract stated that she would be ying the role of ¡± doukou ¡± in ¡± the event of Beiping. this was to prevent any problems from arising in the post-production.


    Assistant li did not interrupt her. After two cups of tea, Jiang se confirmed that there were no mistakes before she put down the contract exnation.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t signed with a managementpany yet, so I have to read the terms and conditions carefully to avoid breaking the rules in the future.¡±


    Assistant li agreed with her. you¡¯re right. We¡¯ve already discussed this beforehand. It¡¯s best to follow the rules and regtionster.


    They then talked about the pay. In this movie, doukou was a supporting character with a lot of scenes, but assistant Li¡¯s expression was a little serious.


    ¡°Regarding the remuneration, I think you should be mentally prepared, miss Jiang.¡±


    She opened the contract and looked at Jiang se.


    I¡¯ll be direct with you. Thepany has a fixed amount of investment for every different film.


    She took a nk piece of paper and spread it out on the coffee table in front of her. She took a pen and wrote two Arabic words, ¡±


    for example, thepany is currently preparing to film ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ and ¡®Eng the God quelling the chaos in the world¡¯. If the investment for both films is this amount, then the expenses will be different even if they are the same.


    Assistant li paused for a moment.


    ¡°In ¡®Grand asion of Beiping,¡¯ the clothes, scenes, jewelry, and so on, you can think of it as about 60% of the money spent on the movie. Other than that, the actors ¡°pay will be counted.¡±


    The actors were also divided into big and small. The male and female leads had more scenes than the supporting roles. In addition, due to their different fame and status, the male and female leads naturally received more pay than the supporting roles.


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Assistant li asked.


    Actually, Jiang se had a rough idea of what she meant the moment she opened her mouth. When she heard her question, she nodded gently.


    I understand. Director Lin is a good director who puts his heart into making movies.


    To put it bluntly, assistant Li¡¯s words were that although ¡± events of Beiping ¡± had arge investment, Lin xiwen had spent most of the money on the film, so naturally, the actors ¡®pay was rtively less.


    Eng the God: quelling the chaos in the world ¡± was a small investment to begin with, so Lin xiwen naturally couldn¡¯t do it too meticulously. At most, she would just borrow this film and enter the market to make a profit, reducing the cost of the film. Inparison, the actors would get a higher pay.


    She did understand what assistant li meant, and thetter heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. So, in terms of the pay, director Lin wants 160000 Yuan. What do you think?¡±


    This amount was already much better than what Jiang se had expected. Once she got her hands on the 160000, it would greatly alleviate her current financial situation.


    Moreover, although money was important to Jiang se, she did not see it as omnipotent like other people.


    After all, she was born into the Feng family and had no worries about food and clothing since she was young. She did not have a strong desire for money.


    The most important reason she chose to act in ¡°events of Beiping¡± was, as she had said, because of the good script.


    In addition, Lin xiwen¡¯s sry was almost the same as the sry of a second-or third-tier star in the industry. No matter how hard she tried, assistant li had already exined the reason, so there wasn¡¯t much room for her to increase her sry. It was easy to attract disgust for that little money.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t have any objections when assistant li reported the number.


    Assistant li had wanted to exin the reason for the pay and convince her to ept it.


    To her surprise, Jiang se readily agreed before she even had the chance to ask. She smiled and looked at her approvingly.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯re so forthright, but you don¡¯t have to worry about the price. Mr. Lin¡¯s pay is definitely not bad.¡±


    The two of them quickly hit it off on the issue of the film¡¯s pay. ording to the rules of the industry, they would be paid three first, then seven.


    Jiang se was still young. When assistant li asked for a copy of her identification documents, she saw that she was still about a month away from turning 18.


    Assistant li had a better impression of her now because of her pay. She thought about it and said, ¡±


    ...


    to avoid trouble, after we sign the contract, we can sign it a monthter. Anyway, the movie would start shooting in January, which was more than two months away. It wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference to dy the contract by a month.


    This was to avoid any trouble in the future. Jiang se was not old enough, but she hade to Shang Jiapany on her own twice. She did not have her parents with her. She must have her own thoughts.

 Chapter 73

    73 Phone call


    Assistant Li¡¯s suggestion was exactly what Jiang se wanted. The contract was settled very quickly. Before she left, Jiang se wanted to treat assistant li to a meal to thank her for her earlier advice. However, assistant li was busy and could not get away. Nevertheless, she appreciated Jiang SE¡¯s kindness and personally escorted her into the elevator.


    After signing the contract with Shangjia, thepany transferred one-third of the agreed remuneration to him on Monday.


    After Jiang se received the money, she made a phone call and paid three months ¡®rent. She had sses on Saturday morning and went back to the du residence in the afternoon to visit Zhou Hui.


    Although she did not have much of a rtionship with the du family, since she had been reincarnated into Jiang SE¡¯s body, she would naturally not shirk her duties.


    After leaving home for some time, Jiang SE¡¯s previous room in the du residence had been demolished. The wire bed inside had also been taken out. When she learned that Jiang se had entered the first Academy and did not need to stay here, she looked relieved.


    She realized that she did not know much about her elder daughter. Perhaps, after she had remarried, she had ced all her focus on her new family. It was inevitable that she would distance herself from Jiang se.


    If it was in the past, when Jiang se talked back to her and disobeyed her, she could still teach her daughter a lesson.


    However, now that her daughter had changed, she naturally could not speak to her daughter.


    She remembered that when Jiang se had moved out of the du residence, du honghong had thrown Jiang SE¡¯s letter of eptance away in private. At the time, Zhou Hui had also thought that Jiang se would not be able to pay for her college tuition fees. She had also disapproved of du honghong¡¯s actions.


    However, in order to prevent the two sisters from arguing, she did not say anything about it.


    When she saw Jiang se again, Zhou Hui recalled the situation and felt a little awkward.


    Jiang se sat there for a while. The two of them had nothing to say to each other. Zhou Hui kept looking at the clock on the wall. After a long while, she said hesitantly, ¡±


    ¡°Your uncle du is about to get off work, Yingluo.¡±


    She looked a little uneasy, but Jiang se could naturally understand what she meant.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know you¡¯reing over today.¡± Zhou Hui rubbed her hands together. Jiang se said, ¡±


    ¡°I just decided toe and take a look. I still have something to do at schoolter, so I have to go backter.¡±


    When Zhou Hui heard this, her heart immediately calmed down.


    Du changqun did not like Jiang se. After she moved away, she rarely showed a smile. Now that Jiang se had suddenly returned, there was no guarantee that her husband would not start a fight again if he saw another person at the dinner table.


    When she heard that Jiang se was not staying, Zhou Hui smiled and nodded.


    ¡°If you have something to do at school, you should go back early. Don¡¯t dy.¡±


    Jiang se nodded. She looked uneasy and left the du residence.


    The du family did not have a good life. Zhou Hui¡¯s life was difficult as well. However, Jiang se had no intention of giving her money. Firstly, Jiang se was still young and had not reached legal adulthood. Regardless of whether she was mentally mature or not, she would only be 18 next month. Logically speaking, Zhou Hui still had a certain obligation to her. Since she was not nning to look for Zhou Hui to raise her, she would naturally not give her money at a time like this.


    Secondly, she understood the principle of not revealing one¡¯s wealth. She was not sure if Zhou Hui would ask her to use the money to help the du family after knowing that she had money. Thus, she only came back to visit Zhou Hui for a while and left early.


    Jiang SE¡¯s earlier conversation with Zhou Hui was just a random excuse. Since she had nothing to do in school, she nned to return to her rented apartment for the night.


    On the way, she received a call from an unknown number. As soon as she picked up the phone, hou Xiling¡¯s voice rang on the other end.


    ¡°Xiaojiang, can you tell who I am?¡±


    ¡°Teacher hou?¡±


    Jiang se was a little surprised. She had met hou Xiling once in the audition room the other day. Back then, hou Xiling had even asked his old friend, Chang Yuhu, to help guide her in her acting.


    However, when she left Shangjiapany that day, she did not have the chance to meet hou Xiling again. The two of them did not exchange phone numbers either. Jiang se initially thought that hou Xiling was busy and that this matter would just pass as a passing remark. She did not take it to heart.


    Who knew that a weekter, hou Xiling would personally call.


    ¡°Haha, you have a good memory, little girl.¡±


    Hou Xiling seemed to be in a very good mood over the phone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say the other day that I would like teacher Chang to give you some pointers on your acting? But as people get older, their memory also grows. After I finished talking business with xiwen that day, I forgot to ask you to leave my phone number.¡±


    He didn¡¯t take advantage of his seniority, but admitted his mistake first.


    ¡°I only called you after I asked for your number from someone from excellentpany.¡±


    During the audition that day, he had already put in a few good words for Jiang se. Jiang se was grateful to him, but she did not take this matter to heart. To her surprise, hou Xiling remembered his promise and took the initiative to call her.


    ¡°Teacher hou, thank you for thinking about me even though you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Hou Xiling smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been really busy recently, but no matter how busy I am, I still have to do things one by one.¡± He said a few words before revealing the purpose of the call.


    I¡¯ve already contacted my old friend. She¡¯s going to the National Theater this weekend. I¡¯ll go with you. Can you spare some time? ¡± she asked.


    Jiang se was naturally happy when she heard that there was such an opportunity. She agreed to it without hesitation.


    After discussing with hou Xiling that they would head to the hou residence the next morning, he invited Chang Yuhu to join them. Jiang se would apany them for lunch before they headed to the Imperial National Theater in the afternoon.


    After Jiang se hung up, she could not help but heave a long sigh of relief. A smile appeared on her face.


    There were not many people on the train at the moment, but many of them were secretly sizing Jiang se up. A few young people were whispering to each other while looking at Jiang se. They were guessing if she was a celebrity from some entertainmentpany. They looked like they wanted to approach her but did not dare to.


    It was still early when she returned to her rented apartment. Jiang se took out the script for ¡± Beiping incident ¡± and read it.


    After she signed with the crew, Shangjiapany had prepared a script for the individual lines of ¡± doukou ¡± for her. They had also given her theplete script that they had not given her before.


    She had read half of it while she was at home, but she had not finished it yet.


    When she had only watched the part of ¡®doukou¡¯, she had sighed at¡¯ doukou¡¯s ¡®fate, but now that the entire script was in her hands, the situation suddenly changed.


    The male protagonist, Xiao CI, was born into a well-to-do family in his early years. His parents had Great Expectations of him. They taught him the Four Books and Five ssics from a young age and arranged a wife of equal social status for him.


    At that time, the power of the old days had already weakened, and the country was in trouble. He was worried about the nation¡¯s backwardness, so he was very active during his school days and ran around for the nation.

 Chapter 74

    74 Opinion


    Hou Xiling had not written for a few years, but his skills were still the same.


    The character in the script was well-developed. An jiuyi was ruthless and apathetic.


    Xiao Zi was passionate, bold, and unrestrained. He loved his country and worried about his people.


    When Beiping was about to fall, the warlords took the opportunity to seize territory, regardless of the life and death of the country. Everyone¡¯s character was written on paper.


    Hou Xiling had arranged to meet Jiang se the next day. Therefore, Jiang se put down the script in her hand after 9:30 even though she had not finished the story.


    After hou Xiling called her yesterday, he had already sent her his home address.


    The olddy wasn¡¯t used to the current way of contacting people, so she sent a text message. She opened it, washed up, changed her clothes, and went out. She found a breakfast shop outside themunity and had breakfast before taking the subway.


    Hou Xiling¡¯s house was located in a courtyard house on the east side of the imperial capital¡¯s middle circle. The house had an antique feel to it. The price of the houses in this area had been increasing with the development of time. It was a ce that could not be bought even if one had the money.


    She bought some fruits. When she carried them over and knocked on the door, hou Xiling was holding a kettle and watering the Camellia.


    In the early years, hou Xiling had bought the entire courtyard. The main door faced the main house, and there were wing-rooms on both sides. The middle courtyard was divided into two. One half had grape racks, and the other half had stone tables and chairs. The other half was empty.


    There were some flowers and trees around the courtyard, and a Begonia tree was nted in a corner of the courtyard. It was quite big.


    ¡°Xiaojiang is here.¡±


    After hou Xiling¡¯s wife opened the door, hou Xiling finished watering the nts. He put down the pot and smiled as he waved at Jiang se.


    There seemed to be no one else in the house other than the two elders. Jiang se greeted the two elders first, and hou Xiling said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re early.¡±


    It was only nine O ¡®clock when Jiang se arrived. It was indeed early. it¡¯s a rare opportunity to talk to teacher hou, so I wanted to visit earlier. I was just afraid of disturbing you.


    Hou Xiling¡¯s wife had been a high school teacher in her early years. Although she was old, she had a good temperament. Clearly, she knew that Jiang se wasing and had prepared tea for her.


    When she heard Jiang SE¡¯s words, she smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t usually have many people here. After the child grows up, he has nothing to do at home. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s here.¡±


    Hou Xiling led Jiang se to a stone table in the courtyard. The imperial capital¡¯s weather was turning cold in the middle of October. He was wearing a white shirt and a gray knitted jacket. He chatted with Jiang se.


    ¡°Have you finished reading the script for¡± events of Beiping ¡°?¡±


    Jiang se shook her head and answered honestly, ¡±


    not yet. I usually live on campus, and I asionally go back to check. Last night, I saw Xiao Zi trying to stop an jiuxiao from signing the contract with the Japanese invaders and stop the fall of Beiping.


    She did not read the book in a hurry. Instead, she read it slowly. Perhaps she had learned the Chinese Language and Literature before her rebirth. When she was reading, she noticed that hou Xiling was very particr about the words and sentences he used. This showed that he had a deep foundation in writing.


    ¡°Reading books is a very pleasant process for me.¡± Especially when he read hou Xiling¡¯s books. Every paragraph was reminiscing, and after reading a paragraph, he would be in a good mood.


    Hou Xiling clearly agreed with her. When the Marquis Madam washed the fruits and brought them out, the two of them had already started talking about the characters in the drama.


    ¡°What do you think of the ¡®doukou¡¯ in the movie?¡±


    The Marquis Madam smiled and shook her head. She sat down as well and waited for Jiang SE¡¯s answer.


    ¡°To be honest, when I first saw the role of ¡®doukou,¡¯ other than the fact that you¡¯re the scriptwriter and director Lin values the movie, I was actually a little hesitant when I saw the identity of ¡®doukou .''¡±


    Jiang se picked up her teacup and took a sip.


    When the Marquis Madam heard her say this, she understood and nodded.


    No matter how stunning the appearance of the ¡®doukou¡¯ in the novel was, when she first appeared, her origin was still a major w.


    Generally, those who were willing to act as such women were usually yed by sexy female stars in movies to show their charm and allure.


    However, hou Xiling did the exact opposite. He wrote an image of a woman who waspletely different from what everyone had in mind.


    ¡°The reason why I¡¯m interested in the role of ¡®doukou¡¯ is because you¡¯ve brought her to life.¡± Hou Xiling smiled and gestured for her to continue.


    ¡°She¡¯s tried to capture Xiao Zi several times, but she¡¯s let him escape several times. This kind of action subconsciously proves that her feelings for Xiao Zi are extremelyplicated and reserved. She fell into the party and was saved by an jiuyi. So when an jiuyi¡¯s power fell, she still stayed by an jiuyi¡¯s side and never left.¡± Deep down, there was a sense of ¡®righteousness¡¯ that many men did not have.


    ¡°In¡± Grand asion of Beiping,¡±many people felt sorry for her, thinking that she had lost her virginity and purity. Entering the pleasure Hall was like falling into a quagmire. However, when Xiao Zi took over the an residences and captured an jiuxiao, the moment he saw her, she started singing ¡®a maiden¡¯s day¡¯s chant¡¯. ¡± When Jiang se said this, she added, ¡±


    ¡°I think this ce is very interesting.¡±


    In many people¡¯s eyes, a ¡®doukou¡¯ who was born in a Pleasure House and wandered between men was not a chaste woman. However, when she was captured, she sang ¡± a maiden¡¯s Day song. it was obvious that she had her own standards in the depths of her heart about whether she was chaste or not.


    She didn¡¯t think that she was dirty. The only dirty ones were those who coveted her beauty.


    she once said that she didn¡¯t think that she was born a ghost, but that the world had forced her to be a ghost. I think this is a kind of condemnation of the world.


    The Marquis Madam also nodded and expressed her opinion.


    ¡°I think that rather than saying that she was refuting Xiao Zi, it would be more appropriate to say that she was fighting against the social environment at that time and was unwilling to yield. I have the same opinion as you, Xiaojiang.¡±


    Madam hou had heard hou Xiling mention Jiang se before. She even knew that hou Xiling had invited Chang Yuhu for Jiang SE¡¯s sake. Back then, she had been very curious about Jiang se. Now that she had met her, she felt that her husband had a good eye for women.


    The few of them discussed for a while, from ¡± events of Beiping ¡± to foreign religious works. It was fine that hou Xiling and his wife were knowledgeable, after all, they were older.


    However, what surprised hou Xiling was that Jiang se had read many books. It was hard to imagine that she was still young.


    Sometimes, when she did not understand something, she would listen quietly and humbly ask for advice. The couple felt at ease when they talked to each other. When Chang Yuhu called hou Xiling to remind him of the appointed time, Mrs. Hou was reluctant to let her go. She even invited Jiang se to visit their house next time.


    The restaurant that hou Xiling had booked was a traditional-style restaurant. It was not located in a busy street but in a courtyard house.


    He was old, but he walked most of the time. He would only take public transportation when it was too far away. His life was very simple.


    The restaurant was not far from the hou family¡¯s residence. They arrived after walking two alleys. When the two of them came over, they happened to meet Chang Yuhu at the door.

 Chapter 75

    75 Chapter 75 teaching


    When the two old friends met, they exchanged a few pleasantries before hou Xiling pointed at Jiang se.


    this is Jiang se, the one I told you about earlier. She¡¯s very smart. She¡¯s going to film ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ that I¡¯m writing. You¡¯re my senior and my teacher in acting. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to give her some pointers.


    He must have told Chang Yuhu about this beforehand. When Chang Yuhu heard what he had to say, his gaze fell on Jiang se.


    She had dyed her hair ck and looked dignified. Perhaps it was because she had been in the film industry for many years, her behavior was graceful.


    With hou Xiling¡¯s introduction, she extended her hand and shook Jiang SE¡¯s. She asked curiously, ¡±


    I heard from old hou that you¡¯re also a student from the first Academy. You graduated here, so what¡¯s so difficult about your future? why did you suddenly want to enter this industry? ¡±


    Hou Xiling invited the two of them into the courtyard house. Jiang se thought about it and answered, ¡±


    ¡°I think this line of work is interesting.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chang Yuhu and hou Xiling looked at each other and then asked, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±


    if a person¡¯s life is a cultivation journey, then acting in different movies and acting out different lives would always be very interesting.


    Her words made Chang Yuhuugh and he replied, ¡±


    I¡¯m going back to the imperial capital Grand Theater in the afternoon to direct the rehearsal. You cane with me, youngdy.


    When hou Xiling heard this, he asked, ¡±


    ¡°¡± Returning to man on a snowy night ¡°?¡±


    Chang Yuhu nodded. if you¡¯re brave enough, you can practice on the stage. It¡¯ll be good for you.


    After she said this, she turned to look at Jiang se.


    ¡°Thest time¡± returning home on a snowy night ¡°was performed in the Grand Theater was more than ten years ago. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve seen it before.¡±


    Jiang se was just a first-year university student. When ¡°returning home on a snowy night¡± was released, she was still very young and had not been born for long.


    Before her reincarnation, Jiang se had never watched this y. However, she had searched up Chang Yuhu¡¯s story on the inte. Hence, she knew that more than ten years ago, she had once yed the female lead, Yu Chun, in ¡°return on a snowy night. it had caused a sensation back then.


    this time, the theater intends to put ¡®return on a snowy night¡¯ on the stage again. Dong Chaoping is worried that the stage y actors will not perform well, so he asked me to go back and give them some advice. It¡¯s a coincidence that you called me too.


    Hou Xiling replied, ¡°it¡¯s indeed a coincidence. When this work was put on stage that year, it was performed four times in a row. There were no empty seats in the Grand Theater. The newspapers and magazines even reported about it.


    Jiang se listened to their conversation quietly. During the meal, Chang Yuhu would asionally nce at her. He noticed that she was not in a hurry to show off and was trying to show off. asionally, she would reply politely but not rigidly. Instead, her attitude toward Jiang se had be much friendlier.


    Although hou Xiling had offered to treat, Jiang se was informed that he had already paid for the meal when she was about to pay for it.


    Hou Xiling was initially interested and wanted to go to the theater to watch the rehearsal, but he was summoned by a phone call at thest minute.


    Jiang se followed Chang Yuhu all the way to the theater. She hade here many times to listen to music concerts and watch ys. However, this was her first timeing here outside of the performance.


    The moment Chang Yuhu entered, a staff member was already waiting for him. When he saw her leading the group over, the theater staff first looked at Jiang se curiously. Then, he introduced Chang Yuhu to the situation in the troupe. In the end, he said rather embarrassedly, ¡±


    it¡¯s almost time for the performance. This is the second time this work has been put on stage. Back then, you were a gem, so it¡¯s inevitable that the seniors who have seen it willpare with you when they watch it again. So, brother Dong¡¯s intention is to invite you back to give some advice to the younger generation.


    In the rehearsal hall, the actors for ¡± returning home on a snowy night ¡± had already arrived. The moment Chang Yuhu entered, someone brought a chair over and invited her to sit down below the stage. Jiang se stood beside her and listened to the people in the rehearsal hall pping and calling for the actors inside to perform first so that Chang Yuhu could pick out the ws.


    returning on a snowy night ¡± was originally a poem from the Tang Dynasty. It was a y written by the famous ywright, teacher Wu, using the mood of the poem.


    When the music started ying, the people on the stage quickly found their seats.


    The actors on the stage put in their best effort to perform. Below the stage, Chang Yuhu smiled as he stared at the stage. He turned his head and spoke to Jiang se.


    ¡°In fact, they asked me toe back to find a Bodhisattva to guard me.¡± She sighed. old hou asked me to teach you, but I don¡¯t know what I have to teach you in acting. It¡¯s not that I want to keep it to myself, but there are a thousand hamlets in a thousand people¡¯s hearts.


    She picked up the tea prepared by the theater staff and took a sip.


    you are a smart child. You should know that if it is as old hou has said, that I am teaching you my every move, my speech, and my mannerisms during my performance and forcing you to strictly follow them, then I am just acting. If you are acting as me, you will not achieve much.


    When Jiang se heard this, she fell into deep thought.


    ¡°The master of acting once said that an actor should be an artist, not an artisan. The difference between the two was whether or not one had the ability to create. Artisan Entertainment only knows how to imitate and follow, but he doesn¡¯t have the ability to innovate. He doesn¡¯t have his own understanding of the character he¡¯s performing, so he can¡¯t add his own things to it. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t improve.¡±


    The music on the stage was beautiful, while Chang Yuhu was multitasking below the stage.


    the actor creates the character, but the character also restricts the actor. After the character¡¯s personality is developed in the plot, the actor can only be loyal to the character¡¯s emotions and actions and immerse himself in it. When she said this, she gave Jiang se a meaningful look.


    it¡¯s just that many people tend to be too deeply immersed in their emotions and often find it difficult to extricate themselves, forming a mental burden.


    Therefore, this was also a contradiction. A good actor could interpret many roles, but at the same time, it was difficult to get out of the role. As time passed, the pressure would form, and the pain could not be expressed to outsiders.


    ¡°If you want to enter this industry, you have to learn how to adjust yourself. After you¡¯re done, you¡¯ll go on stage to y one of the roles. I¡¯ll take a look at where you¡¯recking and correct it. Try a few more times and withstand the pressure. Once you find the feeling, acting won¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she beckoned the theater staff over and whispered a few words into their ears. The theater staff nodded repeatedly and turned to leave.


    When he returned, he had two scripts in his hands and handed them to Chang Yuhu.


    Chang Yuhu gestured for Jiang se to read through the plot of the script. He leaned back in his chair and focused on the script. He did not say anything else.


    The script was ¡± returning on a snowy night ¡± that was being rehearsed on stage. It was about the male Beijing Opera star, Lian Sheng, and the court president¡¯s fourth aunt, tai Yuchun, who fell in love but were eventually separated.


    As Chang Yuhu had told her to perform once on stageter, she did not specify which role she was going to y. This made Jiang se feel a little pressured, but at the same time, she was eager to try. While watching the performance on stage and watching their movements, he forced himself to memorize the contents of the script.

 Chapter 76

    76 Chapter 76 insufficient


    There were not many stage y actors. In a limited time and space, the story had to be presented to the audiencepletely, so the actors ¡®lines and expressions were more demanding.


    When Chang Yuhu was halfway through the performance, the theater staff came over to ask her for her opinion. She first affirmed the actor¡¯s performance, praised it, and then pointed out the shorings.


    ¡°This time, the theater has put in a lot of effort to arrange this y. The actors ¡®performance is also very good, and the plot basically follows the original work, pursuing the principle of only deleting and not changing. The female lead Yu Chun¡¯s scenes are very important, and the Enlightenment of her rtionship with Wei Liansheng almost affected the direction of this y. After the adaptation, the supporting roles in the y didn¡¯t change, either experienced or unscrupulous, and the actor¡¯s lines were also good, but the emotional scene between Yu Chun and Lian Sheng was too weak, not enough to pave the way for Lian Sheng¡¯s final ¡®awakening¡¯. ¡±


    With every word she said, the theater staff nodded and kept her opinion in mind.


    After Chang Yuhu spoke for a while, he turned to look at Jiang se.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s just a rehearsal, you should go on stage and try out the role of the second child beggar.¡±


    The theater staff obviously did not expect Chang Yuhu to make such a request. In a daze, Chang Yuhu turned to look at the staff member and said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem, right?¡±


    The theater staff quickly reacted and shook their heads.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    After saying this, the staff member nced at Jiang se curiously. He was trying to guess her identity.


    She followed Chang Yuhu. Chang Yuhu was very close to her and even gave her a lot of guidance. When they were watching the rehearsing earlier, he had even pointed out the highlights of the others to Jiang se andmented on them. It was as if he was a student who was personally teaching her.


    The staff member spected for a while before he left to make the necessary arrangements. When Chang Yuhu saw Jiang se silently memorizing the script, he waved his hand.


    it¡¯s just an audition. I¡¯m just asking you to go on stage to get the feel of it. You can¡¯t be fat in one bite. Take the script and go on stage first. You don¡¯t have to rush to memorize the lines.


    Jiang se took the script and went up the stage. When she stood on the stage, the feeling she felt was different from when she was watching it from the audience.


    At this time, ¡± returning on a snowy night ¡± was still in the rehearsal and had not officially started the performance. The rehearsal hall was not big, and it could only amodate a few hundred people at most.


    However, the rehearsal hall was not open at this time. Only a few staff members were standing below the stage, looking up at the center of the stage.


    Chang Yuhu was sitting not far from the stage, looking at it.


    Under such circumstances, it felt different from when Jiang se was filming. Even though she knew that there were not many people in the hall, as the stage lights turned on, Jiang se could still feel as if there were many pairs of eyes watching her in the dark.


    She held the script in her hand. It was her first time experiencing such a situation and she felt a little pressured.


    After receiving instructions from the staff, child beggar a, who was acting with her, also went on stage and started singing.


    ¡°It¡¯s more festive every year.¡±


    He went up the stage with his back hunched and looked around. He was a little vignt and his bodynguage was nervous.


    Jiang se had seen him sparring with another young man earlier, so she naturally knew it was her turn to read her lines. The stage lights moved forward as he walked.


    ording to the script, there should have been a Blizzard here, but this was just a rehearsal, so the stage effect naturally couldn¡¯t be so exaggerated.


    When Jiang se saw the young man¡¯s voice quivering slightly when he started singing, he even crossed his arms subconsciously and looked cold.


    She took the script and read out her lines, ¡±


    ¡°The years bring in wealth.¡±


    Her voice was a little soft and her tone was dry. Once she said it, she could sense that something was wrong.


    In ¡± returning on a snowy night ¡°, the appearance of two child beggars was to lure out Wei Liansheng, who was going to suffer the hardships of life. The two child beggars appeared in the dusk after the snow, singing one another¡¯s tune as they wanted to beg for a bowl of food.


    The appearance of a child beggar, whether it was her lines or her performance, should have shown that kind of destion, but when she opened her mouth, she did not read out that feeling.


    Chang Yuhu began to pick the role for her. The moment Jiang se opened her mouth, she realized where her problemy.


    Compared to the other young man¡¯s performance, she was obviously at a disadvantage. She was still holding her script. When she spoke, Jiang se noticed that a few staff members in the audience were frowning.


    Chang Yuhu did not move. He merely sipped his tea quietly as if he did not hear the hoarseness in Jiang SE¡¯s voice when she recited her lines.


    ¡°Passing by the Fortune child¡¯s door.¡± The young man who yed the role of the beggar a bent over, rubbed his hands, and stomped his feet, vividly acting as a hungry and cold beggar in a cold environment.


    Jiang se realized her own shorings. Just as Chang Yuhu had said, it was not just because she could not memorize her lines. It was also because she was still shackled to the core and had notpletely let go.


    In the three movies she had acted in before, most of the characters she yed had the same temperament as herself. They were also considered flower vase-like characters, so for her, as long as she had good looks, she basically didn¡¯t need much acting.


    However, once the situation reversed, and the character she yed no longer had anything to do with temperament and beauty, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.


    Perhaps she did not notice it herself, but as soon as Chang Yuhu asked her to go on stage and yed the role of a child beggar, something was off when Jiang se opened her mouth to speak.


    After she realized her mistake, Jiang se began to adjust her state of mind. When she read her lines again, she shuddered a little even though she was still holding the script. She put her hands to her lips and exhaled. Then, she raised her voice and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°The God of Fortune has entered the treasure.¡±


    Although her performance was still suppressed by the young beggar, it was much better than before.


    When Chang Yuhu saw this, he revealed a satisfied smile.


    Sometimes, no matter how much other people argued, it was better for her to train herself. Previously, hou Xiling had mentioned that Jiang se was very smart and had a strong ability to understand things. If what hou Xiling said was true and she could discover the problem and adjust it on her own, it would be more useful than what others said.


    Now, it seemed that hou Xiling was right. Although she could not let go at first, she quickly noticed it and corrected herself.


    When she read her lines again, although there was still a gap between her and the young man who yed the role of a beggar, Jiang SE¡¯s improvement was already very obvious.


    After the two of them finished their lines, Chang Yuhu made a pause gesture. Jiang se had only been standing on the stage for less than ten minutes. When she came down, she realized that her forehead was already covered in sweat.


    ¡°How do you feel after reading a passage?¡±


    Chang Yuhu smiled and asked her, ¡± I saw that your performance was much better after that. Apart from when you were acting with others, your body also began to change. Although it still looks a little stiff, it¡¯s already very good that you can do this on your first stage.

 Chapter 77

    77 Birthday


    in fact, what you have to ovee is not only the audience¡¯s criticism, but also the pressure you put on yourself. After you go on stage, one is to train your courage, the other is to train your release. Do you understand what I mean? ¡± Chang Yuhu said, ¡± if you have free time,e over and practice. I will let Dong Chaoping knowter.


    Jiang se nodded. She knew that Chang Yuhu was doing this for her own good. An opportunity like this was not something that came easily. She was not an ungrateful person, so she said sincerely, ¡±


    ¡°Teacher Chang, thank you.¡±


    Chang Yuhu patted her hand and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your performance just now. It wasn¡¯t satisfactory at the beginning, but you adjusted very quickly. You weren¡¯t frightened by your own inferior performance at the beginning. Look at the young man who yed the role of child beggar A. He was selected to y in the theater when he was eight or nine years old. Don¡¯t look down on his young age, his acting experience is much longer than yours.¡±


    She pointed out a few of Jiang SE¡¯s shorings in her earlier performance, and Jiang se took her words to heart.


    In the afternoon, she went on stage twice during the rehearsal time, and her performance was better and better.


    It was already five or six O ¡®clock in the evening when they left the theater.


    When Jiang se was rehearsing on stage earlier, she had tried her best, so she did not feel it. However, when she walked out of the theater, she realized that her throat was a little dry because she was not used to self-regting when she was reading her lines.


    After being nervous, he rxed, and his body ached faintly.


    you¡¯ve left my phone number. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, call me.


    Chang Yuhu still had some matters to attend to. The person who drove to pick her up had been waiting at the side door of the Grand Theater for a while. She gave Jiang se a few instructions before she left in a hurry.


    After parting ways with Chang Yuhu, Jiang se prepared to return to her rented apartment.


    Thergest library in the imperial capital was near the Grand Theater. She had originally nned toe with Chang Yuhu and go to the library after Chang Yuhu¡¯s teaching. She would then rent a few books that she had mentioned when she chatted with hou Xiling and his wife today.


    However, because she had rehearsed a few scenes in the afternoon, she was indeed a little tired, so she naturally gave up on this idea.


    Chang Yuhu greeted the person in charge of the theater. Since she would have more time toe over in the future, Jiang se made up her mind. However, just as she turned around, her phone rang.


    The call was from Yu Xiaozhou, who was in the dormitory. When Jiang se picked it up, she asked loudly, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, it¡¯s CAO Shuang¡¯s birthday tomorrow. After some discussion, we decided that it¡¯s a weekend tomorrow, so we¡¯re going out tonight to raise some money to celebrate her birthday.¡±


    Although Jiang SE¡¯s mentality was somewhat different from these girls after her rebirth, the four of them still got along well in the dormitory.


    Yu Xiaozhou had a straightforward personality. Cao Shuang and Chen Yuwei were easy to get along with. Hence, Jiang se agreed to his request as soon as Yu Xiaozhou finished.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the dormitoryter.¡±


    Yu Xiaozhou hung up the call in a good mood. After Jiang se agreed to her request, she naturally did not n to return to her rented apartment. Instead, she took the subway back to school.


    The three girls in the dormitory were all there. When Jiang se returned, they were sitting cross-legged and discussing where they should go to have fun.


    Jiang se took her clothes and went into the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, she was drying her hair when she heard Yu Xiaozhou¡¯s excited voice.


    ¡°Sese, we¡¯ve finished our discussion,¡±


    She pped her hands and her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yuwei and I are already 18. Sese, you¡¯re the youngest and Cao Shuang ¡®er is almost 19. We haven¡¯t had a drink or gone to a bar alone.¡±


    Chen Yuwei nodded her head in agreement,


    Xiaozhou said that there¡¯s a high-end club called Jiulong Hall in the upper ring of the imperial capital. You can sing and drink there. Why don¡¯t we each pool some money and go have a look? ¡±


    Jiang se, who was wiping her hair, paused.


    The nine Dragons Hall was a well-known entertainment club in the imperial capital. Naturally, Jiang se knew about it. There were many entertainment options in the club, but the cost was not low either. If one wanted to join, the annual membership fee for an ordinary member would be more than 100000 Yuan.


    If the girls wanted to go there to y, even if it was just to sing and y, the simplest expense would be at least a thousand.


    The girls in the dormitory came from well-to-do families and had enough for their monthly living expenses. However, these girls ¡®expenses were not small either. It had only been a few months since school started, but the dormitory was already filled with clothes, shoes, bags, and the like. She reminded, ¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just singing, it¡¯s not cheap to go to the nine Dragon Hall.¡± Not to mention drinking wine, the expenses were much greater.


    Yu Xiaozhou nodded.


    we¡¯ve checked. Cao Shuang ¡®er¡¯s birthday is tomorrow. We¡¯ll be thereter. We¡¯ll leave the dormitory at 11 O¡¯ clock and take a taxi there. We¡¯ll reach Jiulong Hall at about 11:30. There won¡¯t be a traffic jam at night.


    They had already made the necessary arrangements before they left for the nine Dragon Hall.


    ¡°I can spend the morning with Shuang ¡®er in the nine Dragon Hall and be the first to wish her a Happy Birthday.¡±


    moreover, the fees in the nine Dragon Hall are also charged ording to the time period. At this time, it¡¯s about 680 Yuan per hour. Let¡¯s go and y for a while, and each person will pay about 400 yuan.


    Chen Yuwei calcted and reported a number.


    Cao Shuang also said in a straightforward manner, ¡±


    my parents gave me an extra 1500 Yuan for my birthday this month. We can order some cheap wine to drink.


    The group had alreadye to an agreement. They had also inquired about the expenses. Naturally, Jiang se did not have any other opinions.


    ¡°As for the cost of the round trip, we¡¯ll just split it equally.¡±


    Cao Shuang was the oldest, and it was her birthday tonight. Therefore, everyone unanimously decided to put the money in her hands for safekeeping.


    Before Jiang se returned, she received a call from Yu Xiaozhou. When she found out that they were going to pool money to go out and y together, she had already withdrawn 2000 Yuan from her ount. She handed 400 yuan to Cao Shuang first. The rest of them paid up in turn as well. Since Xiaozhou had made a call to book a private karaoke room at the nine Dragons Hall, they began to discuss their ns to y that night.


    Since she had to spend Cao Shuang¡¯s birthday that night, Jiang se naturally could not go to bed. Hence, after she dried her hair, she decided to take a nap.


    It was almost nine O ¡®clock when they woke up. The girls were busy changing their clothes and putting on makeup. Jiang se also got up to wash up. It was almost November, but the night weather was still a little chilly. She put on a pair of jeans and a sweater. She even nned to put on a jacket to wrap herself up tightly.


    The girls in the dormitory cleaned up until 10:30 pm. Yu Xiaozhou called in advance to book a taxi. It was the first time for the girls to go out at this time of the night. They were a little nervous and a little excited, so theyughed andughed all the way in the car.


    As Yu Xiaozhou had said, there was no traffic jam at night. It was only around 11:30 when they arrived at Jiulong Hall.


    For the people of this era, 11:30 was just the beginning of many people¡¯s nightlife.

 Chapter 78

    78 A misunderstanding


    The lights in front of Jiulong Hall were brightly lit. As soon as Yu Xiaozhou and the others got out of the car, they saw several luxury cars driving into Jiulong Hall.


    The girls were a little nervous. When they held each other¡¯s hands and came in, Cao Shuang said in a small voice, ¡± ¡°Waa waa waa¡±


    The entire reception hall was very spacious and luxurious. In addition to the service desk in the middle, there were long couches on both sides. The lights above the head illuminated the hall with warm light. A reception staff came forward and asked about the rooms that had been booked in advance. Then, he politely asked someone to bring them into the private room.


    Because of the price, the private room they booked was not big. After seeing the prices of the various red wines inside, the girls ¡®expressions were a little stiff.


    Most of the wine here was imported, and it easily cost tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and the cheapest was more than a few thousand. With their status as students, they naturally could not afford it.


    On the other hand, beer was much cheaper. Although the price was still much more expensive than outside, it was still affordable for the few of them aspared to the imported wine. In the end, Cao Shuang ordered a dozen beers after calcting the price for a long time.


    Before the wine was served, Yu Xiaozhou and the others could not wait to start singing. It was Cao Shuang¡¯s birthday tonight, and she and Chen Yuwei sang in unison, wishing her a Happy Birthday.


    The atmosphere suddenly became lively. When it was almost 12 o ¡®clock, the beer was delivered. Yu Xiaozhou poured a ss for each of them. Everyone said a few words of blessing to Cao Shuang and drank the beer in their sses.


    Jiang se did not like beer, but Yu Xiaozhou and the others were rather excited.


    Perhaps it was the first time they hade to such an environment and experienced such a nightlife, but the girls all felt it was quite exciting. They fought for the microphone while drinking and had a great time.


    In the midst of all theughter and chatter, Jiang se finished a ss of beer. Although she did not touch it again, she had drunk quite a lot of water. She greeted Cao Shuang and was about to head to the washroom.


    The music in the private room was deafening. She didn¡¯t know if Cao Shuang had heard her clearly, but she waved her hand.


    When Jiang se opened the door and stepped out, a gust of cold air hit her in the face. After closing the door to the private room, she felt her entire being calm down.


    She followed the washroom sign and entered the washroom first. After washing her hands and drying them with tissue paper, she came out and saw a tall, swaying figure walking past the women¡¯s washroom.


    Perhaps it was because she had too much to drink that night, Jiang se did not recognize the figure for the first time. However, when she saw someone pass by the washroom, she instinctively stood there for a while and did not rush out.


    Although the nine Dragon Hall was a high-ss club with strict regtions, it was still aplicated ce.


    Especially in the middle of the night, there weren¡¯t many people in the bathroom. The person outside seemed to be drunk. To avoid trouble, she stood in the bathroom for a while. Just as she was about to go out again, the person who had passed by earlier came over again with some hesitation.


    Jiang se was immediately on her guard.


    There were many washrooms on each floor of Jiulong Hall, and the men¡¯s and women¡¯s washrooms were separated and inpletely different directions, so it was impossible for her to go to the wrong ce. This person hade to the door of the washroom twice. Other than being drunk, there was another possibility that she had been followed by/pervert.


    No matter which one it was, it would be troublesome to encounter it.


    She took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t wear a coat when she came out, and her phone wasn¡¯t with her. Now that she realized something was wrong, she couldn¡¯t even call for help.


    Jiang se returned to the bathroom and turned on the tap. She scooped some water and sshed it on her face to force herself to calm down.


    The footsteps outside had just gone away for a while before they came back.


    At the moment, she could either wait for the other people in the private room to find her ande looking for her, or wait for the other people in the bathroom toe and see the people outside and drive them away.


    However, Cao Shuang and the others were having a good time in the private room. When she came out, even though she had greeted Cao Shuang, as the birthday girl, Yu Xiaozhou and Chen Yuwei had forced Cao Shuang to drink two bottles of wine. The little girl could not hold her liquor well and was already slightly intoxicated. She could not hear what she had said at that time.


    As for waiting for other people to go to the bathroom, it was also not reliable. It was very likely that they had retreated after realizing that something was wrong.


    Jiang se stayed in the room for a while. She could hear the person outside making a round trip about three or four times. The person¡¯s footsteps were rather heavy. He was clearly drunk.


    She calcted that if she waited for him to leave the bathroom door, turn back, and run all the way out of the bathroom, he might not be able to catch up with her given his drunk state.


    After making up her mind, Jiang se walked out of the bathroom again. Coincidentally, the person outside passed by the door again. This time, he arrived even faster than before. He did not seem to have gone far. Jiang se was shocked. Before she could retreat, she saw the person¡¯s face clearly. She instinctively called out, ¡±


    ¡°PEI Yi?¡±


    He was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t tell the direction. He held his phone in one hand and pointed at the sign next to the bathroom.


    When Jiang se called out to him, he instinctively turned around and called out, ¡±


    ¡°Nannan.¡±


    ¡°Grandma?¡±


    Once she realized that it was PEI Yi who had walked past her a few times, Jiang se naturally felt relieved.


    She guessed that he must havee here to drink with nie dan and the others. However, he must have lost his way after drinking, so he came back and forth a few times. He must be looking for a way back.


    Jiang se hesitated for a moment. After her rebirth, she had nothing to do with PEI Yi. However, PEI Yi¡¯s vision was blurry and he could not speak clearly. She sighed and reached out to help him up. However, he instinctively flung her hand away.


    ¡°Other than my Nannan, no one is allowed to touch me!¡±


    This action caused his body to sway and he stumbled. He almost had to hold onto the wall to stand firm. The phone in his hand fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯ and lit up.


    ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡±


    She frowned and picked up the phone on the ground. She didn¡¯t notice the screen on the phone, but she was a little worried.


    This kid was obviously drunk, and he was still shouting, ¡± ¡°Grandma.¡±


    In the past, she didn¡¯t realize that he was so clingy to grandma PEI. He would even call out to her when he was drunk.


    She felt a headacheing on. How was she going to send him back to grandma PEI in her current situation?


    Besides, PEI Yi was already unstable, but he still refused to let her help him. She coaxed him helplessly.


    ¡°Stand still, I¡¯ll take you to grandma.¡±


    ¡°Nannan?¡±


    Perhaps it was the word ¡®grandmother¡¯ that caught PEI Yi¡¯s attention. He raised his head and stared at Jiang se with his misty eyes.¡±She doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    He was bent over and half of his body was leaning against the wall. When he stared at people with his upturned eyes, it was deadly.


    Jiang SE¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met his gaze.

 Chapter 79

    79 Chapter 79 angry and embarrassed


    The strange thing was that she had always met PEI Yi in the past, but she did not find him attractive. She was just used to him loitering around her and did not feel much about it.


    Jiang se guessed that she had not seen him for a long time, and he must have been triggered by the chance encounter.


    ¡°She¡¯s ignoring me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how much he had drunk to be this drunk.


    However, Jiang se did not believe that grandma PEI was ignoring him. The entire PEI family had spoiled him to the point that he was unruly. He was the eldest grandson of the PEI family¡¯s current generation and the first child they had. Jiang se had personally seen how much old master PEI and grandma PEI wanted him.


    ¡°She will not abandon you.¡±


    When she said this, she was very sure that PEI Yi had lowered his head and was staring at her.


    In fact, he was already drunk at this moment. She could tell from his eyes. She sighed and reached out to help him again.


    ¡°Who did youe with? which floor are you on?¡±


    PEI Yi was drunk and his thoughts were no longer clear, but he felt that she was Feng Nan. He could recognize her from her tone of voice and the way she frowned even when he was drunk.


    ¡°Nannan?¡±


    master! he shouted again. His voice seemed to be on the tip of his tongue, and it had the unique fruity fragrance of wine.


    This time, when he realized that Jiang se was Feng Nan, he did not struggle anymore. He obediently allowed her to reach out and hold his arm.


    The moment the youngdy¡¯s soft and graceful body pressed against his, he realized that this intimate scene with Feng Nan was something that would only happen in his dreams. He reached out to pull Jiang se into his arms and said in a trembling voice, ¡±


    ¡°Nannan Wanwan¡±


    He had lost his mind after getting drunk, and his intuition had prevailed.


    don¡¯t call me that, Zhenzhen. Jiang se did not expect him to be so in love with grandma PEI when he was drunk. When they were together in the past, PEI Yi had probably been restraining himself and did not show this side of him to her.


    Now that he had stopped struggling, his upper body was on top of her. This boy looked thin, but his body was strong and strong. He was pressing heavily on her shoulders. Fortunately, she quickly leaned against the wall and did not fall to the ground.


    She felt that she could not do this. There was no way to reason with a drunkard. She leaned against the wall outside the washroom while PEI Yi pressed himself on top of her, almost suffocating her.


    His breath fell on the ends of her hair, and his body was burning hot. His hands were wrapped around her waist.


    Jiang se estimated the current situation. It seemed like it would be a huge problem for her to send PEI Yi back to his floor.


    In fact, she was not short. She had been measured during the physical examination after entering school and was 1.73 meters tall. However, she could not hold PEI Yi up at all.


    ¡°Can you still walk?¡±


    She struggled for a while, but was covered by his breath. Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and asked him.


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    He lifted his head slightly in surprise, then lowered it again. He buried his face in her hair and mumbled, ¡±


    I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay with Nannan.


    Jiang se did not expect the ¡®Nannan¡¯ he was referring to was Feng Nan. PEI Yi had never addressed her that way in the past.


    There was no reason to reason with a drunk person. Jiang se was still holding PEI Yi¡¯s phone in her hand. She picked it up and nned to look for nie dan through his phone. Then, she would call him and inform him to take him away.


    She had just picked up the phone and pressed the button when a figure popped up on the screen. When she saw the figure, her eyes widened.


    The background of PEI Yi¡¯s phone screen was a photo of her.


    To be more precise, it was a photo of her before she was reborn. She was sitting and reading a book and did not notice that someone had secretly taken a photo of her.


    She looked a little dazed. Although she had been close to PEI Yi in the past, she had never felt that they were close enough to look at each other¡¯s phones.


    Hence, she had never known about the secret in PEI Yi¡¯s cell phone. She also did not know that he had secretly taken a photo of her and locked it in his cell phone.


    She pursed her lips, and while she was still in a daze, PEI Yi had already lowered his head.


    Alcohol gave him a lot of courage, enough for him to do things he didn¡¯t dare to do before.


    While Jiang se was still in shock over the photo, PEI Yi had already bent down. She was not prepared for it at all. She watched as he lowered his head and took a breath. The smell of alcohol hit her in the face. The next moment, she felt PEI Yi¡¯s lips press against hers. His movements were a little rough.


    Before she could even react to the fact that she was being taken advantage of, he instinctively wanted more.


    His lips were moving so fast that it felt like he was about to devour her. Jiang se came to her senses and flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    She struggled with all her might to free herself from PEI Yi¡¯s grip. Without even looking, Jiang se knew that her face must be red.


    She had never been in such a sorry state before. In fact, she did not even expect PEI Yi to do this to her. In the past, he had never dared to be so presumptuous in front of her. They had grown up together, and she had never thought in a different direction.


    PEI Yi was drunk and was still leaning against the wall. He slid down softly and was still shouting, ¡± ¡°Nannan.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang se did not dare to go over to help him up. She bit her lip. PEI Yi¡¯s scorching heat still lingered on her lips. It was mixed with a faint smell of alcohol, and it made her face feel hot.


    She remembered what had happened earlier and went to the service desk on the same floor to tell them that someone had gone the wrong way outside the washroom.


    During the journey, Jiang se had mostly calmed down. PEI Yi was drunk, so he probably did not do it on purpose.


    She knew his personality very well. He was not the kind of person who would take advantage of girls.


    After she calmed down, she recalled how PEI Yi had called her ¡®grandma¡¯ earlier. She wondered what had happened to him recently that caused grandma PEI to ignore him. She sighed again and instructed the service staff on the floor, ¡±


    he should be here with his friends. He¡¯s looking for his ¡®grandmother¡¯ and doesn¡¯t like people getting close to him. You can look for his friends. They should be members of this club. Just ask them toe down and send him home.


    The service staff nodded. Jiang se added, ¡±


    his friends are called nie dan, Cheng runing, and Xiang qiuran. she listed a few names in a row to confirm that someone at the service desk had found out nie Dan¡¯s location. She then ordered someone to inform the VIP upstairs and arranged for someone to pick up PEI Yi. After that, Jiang se turned around and returned to her room.


    The girls in the private room were already having fun and didn¡¯t notice that she had been out for a long time. They were singing and the beer bottles on the table were almost empty.


    After what had happened earlier, Jiang se was no longer in the mood to y. She put on her coat and took out her phone to check the time. It was almost half-past one.


    They had originally booked a room for two hours. When they arrived, it was around 11:40. Now that they had packed up, it was almost time to leave.


    ...


    On the other hand, Yu Xiaozhou and the others were a little reluctant to leave, but it was true that if they continued to y, the money they had gathered earlier would not be enough.


    The group paid their bills and left the ce. There were many rental cars waiting in front of the nine Dragons Hall for passengers. They were talking about their fun in the nine Dragons Hall earlier and did not notice Jiang SE¡¯s absent-mindedness.

 Chapter 80

    80 Chapter 80 anger


    When they returned to the dormitory, the girls recalled the previous scene and were still a little unsatisfied.


    On the other hand, Jiang SE only remembered PEI Yi after she washed up andy in bed.


    She remembered that when she left, he was leaning against the wall outside the bathroom, his body curled up like an injured cat, mumbling to himself.


    She had secretly taken a photo of him on his phone. His sudden action reminded her of how he had mumbled ¡®Nannan¡¯ when he was drunk. She hadn¡¯t thought about it in that way at the time, but after getting into the car, she realized that she might have made a mistake.


    The two of them had known each other since they were young. For more than ten years, she had always treated PEI Yi like a younger brother.


    He was five years younger than her. When he was still in University, she had already been in contact with Zhao junhan of the Jianghua group. She had never thought that PEI Yi might have feelings for her.


    It was no wonder he had such an expression when he found out that she had a dinner appointment with Zhao junhan.


    She turned around, not knowing how to face PEI Yi in the future. At the same time, she felt fortunate that she had been reborn and did not have to face such an awkward situation.


    PEI Yi and her were a few years apart. Before today, she had never thought of their rtionship in that way. He used to be very good to her and liked to stick to her. She had always thought that it was because he was the eldest son of the PEI family and did not have an older sister. Now, she realized that she had been too naive.


    She vaguely felt that something was wrong, but too many things had happened tonight, and the impact was no less than when she had just been reborn. When she came out of the nine Dragon Hall, she had vaguely felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Now that she tried hard to think about it, she suddenly remembered what was wrong!


    When she was in the nine Dragons Hall, she was frightened by PEI Yi¡¯s sudden actions and ran away without hesitation. After thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it, so she went to the front desk and told them about PEI Yi¡¯s whereabouts. She then asked the front desk to check that nie dan and the others had gone to pick PEI Yi up.


    She was not Feng Nan. After her reincarnation, be it in the past or present, she had never had any contact with PEI Yi and the others other than that short encounter at ruiji hotel. How could she have known the names of nie dan and the others?


    Jiang se wanted to sigh again. If she had known this would happen, she would have ignored him and let him hide at the entrance of the bathroom. Someone would eventually find him. It would have been better than her being in so much trouble.


    None of the girls in the dormitory had fallen asleep that night. Yu Xiaozhou, who was on the upper bunk, heard Jiang SE¡¯s movements and could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, did we wake you up?¡±


    As she spoke, she stuck her upper body out to look at the lower bunk. Jiang se replied, ¡±


    ¡°No, maybe I slept in the evening, so I can¡¯t sleep now.¡±


    They had been living in the same dormitory since the start of the semester. Yu Xiaozhou and the others had a rough understanding of Jiang SE¡¯s personality. She was not like the ¡®icy beauty¡¯ that was rumored on the campus forum. She had a good personality. If there were any activities in the dormitory, they could just inform her.


    However, she was very quiet, and her life was very regr. Regardless of whether she had sses during the day, she usually went to bed early in the dormitory and woke up early.


    asionally, he would read books or participate in club activities.


    She didn¡¯t talk much, and the girls in the dormitory had a good impression of her.


    Yu Xiaozhou was a carefree person and did not think about anything else. She believed Jiang SE¡¯s words.


    ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± Jiang se asked. Before Yu Xiaozhou could reply, Cao Shuang said, ¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Tonight, all the girls in the dormitory had gone to the nine Dragon Hall to y. They had drunk, sung, and spent a lot of money. But now that they thought about it, they still felt that it was not enough.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dormitory on someone¡¯s birthday next time, shall we?¡±


    Chen Yuwei suggested, and the other two immediately cheered.


    Jiang se did not say anything. Yu Xiaozhou leaned on the bed and said, ¡±


    ¡°Sese¡¯s birthday is next month.¡±


    Jiang se did not expect her to know about this. Although she was on good terms with the girls in her dormitory, they were not close enough to share everything. Now that Yu Xiaozhou had mentioned her birthday, she could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Yu Xiaozhouughed so hard that he pounded on the bed.


    ¡°What information do you have on the schoolwork? There¡¯s no need to search for your name, just search for ¡®History department¡¯s goddess¡¯. These people can dig out detailed data of your three measurements and put it on the inte.¡±


    When Jiang se first entered the school, she had filled in some information. Although the school would protect the students ¡®privacy, nothing in this world could be hidden from those who were determined.


    you should go and take a look too. Anything about you on the forum will be on the front page of the forum. Chen Yuwei felt it was funny when she mentioned it.


    The inte was in an uproar, but Jiang se continued to do things her own way. She continued to live her own life as if she was not affected at all.


    it¡¯s said that Zhou Ying¡¯s fan club from the arts Department has been making a lot of noise on the inte recently. Yu Xiaozhou¡¯s expression was a little serious when he mentioned this.


    ¡°She defamed you on the inte.¡±


    I saw it too. There¡¯s been a lot of noise on the inte recently, forcing the administrator toe out and delete a lot of posts.


    The more they gossiped, the louder they became. In the end, the person in the next dormitory couldn¡¯t take it anymore and knocked on the wall to remind them.


    Jiang se picked up her phone and looked at it. It was almost 3:30 am. She ced her phone on the side of her bed and called out, ¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Yu Xiaozhou and the others had yed for a long time and were actually tired. When they heard Jiang SE¡¯s greeting, they gradually stopped talking. They pulled up their nkets andy down. Soon, soft moans could be hearding from the dormitory.


    Jiang SE¡¯s mind was filled with wild thoughts. She thought of PEI Yi¡¯s Secret that she had discovered at the entrance of the washroom in the nine Dragon Hall and his somewhat flirtatious actions.


    The feeling of his touch still lingered on her lips, making it impossible for her to fall asleep.


    In addition, she was also worried that her actions would be exposed. When she found out what was on PEI Yi¡¯s mind tonight, it was like opening Pandora¡¯s box. If she acted too rashly, she was afraid that it would cause some trouble.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it took for her to fall asleep, but she couldn¡¯t sleep well. She kept dreaming about the past and even dreamed of PEI Yi when he was young. When she woke up, it was already dawn.


    In the PEI family, PEI Yi was awoken by a faint voice. He seemed to have heard his grandmother instructing the nanny, ¡±


    ¡°Yingluo¡¯s millet porridge is ready. Bring a bowl out first to warm Yingluo.¡±


    He turned over and vaguely felt that something good had happenedst night, but he was too drunk. When he woke up, he could only remember grinning foolishly, but could not remember anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Olddy PEI touched his head, and PEI Yi responded.


    He had hit Cheng runing too many times before. After nie dan and the others mediated, he had drunk a few cups of wine in the nine Dragon Hallst night and couldn¡¯t remember the way out. He didn¡¯t even know how he came back.


    ...

 Chapter 81

    81 Nonsense


    However, PEI Yi figured that it must have been nie dan and the others who had sent him back. He had a ce to stay outside, which was not far from a vi under Feng Nan¡¯s name. He had bought it back then and lived there on a daily basis. asionally, Feng Nan would stay there for a few days. He was already very happy to see her.


    Nie dan and the others were on good terms with him, and the security guards there recognized them. He didn¡¯t know how they had sent them back to the PEI family.


    At first, he suspected that these kids were doing this on purpose to frame him.


    Cheng runing had been hit by him a few times before. Perhaps this grandson had deliberately drunk herst night and sent her back to the PEI family. If the elders of the PEI family were here, she would probably have to suffer another beating.


    At the thought of this, he kicked his strong legs and jumped up from the bed, scaring olddy PEI, who was sitting on the stool by the bed.


    ¡°You child, Yingluo.¡±


    She rubbed her forehead and looked at PEI Yi¡¯s bare feet. She hurriedly said, ¡±


    the floor is cold and your shoes are here. Look at you, you don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself. You were drunkst night and didn¡¯t know anything when you came back. Your mom and I were so scared. You might as well move back home. At least someone will take care of you.


    PEI Yi could not be bothered to get his shoes. He saw his mobile phone on the stool at the end of the bed and reached out to touch it. When he lit it up and saw Feng Nan¡¯s photo on the screen, the murderous look in his eyes gradually softened.


    He had really learned to control his personality because of Feng Nan. Whenever he was troubled or unhappy, he liked to hold his phone. Even after he pressed the button, he would feel better just by looking at her photo.


    Olddy PEI was about to reprimand him when she came over with her shoes. However, when she saw his silly smile, she could not say what she had wanted to say.


    She sat down beside her grandson. PEI Yi blinked his eyes and snapped out of his daze.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    In fact, everyone in the PEI family knew what was on his mind, but Feng Nan¡¯s family had never thought about it in that way.


    Furthermore, she was five years older than PEI Yi and was already at the marriageable age. The Feng family was already making arrangements for her everywhere, but PEI Yi was still a few months away from turning twenty.


    She wanted to speak, but PEI Yi raised his head to look at her with bright eyes. He raised his cell phone and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± Olddy PEI sighed. Seeing him like this, she could not say what she wanted to say.


    Feng Nan had not been to the PEI family for a long time. He heard that she had been quite close to the Zhao family¡¯s boy recently and that there had been some changes in her personality. Feng Zhongliang was quite dissatisfied with this and intended to send her back to Hong Kong for a while.


    PEI Yi reached out and touched the photo. He had persisted for so many years. He had liked Feng Nan since he was a child. He loved the house and its Crow. He would pay attention to all the famous people in China, be it celebrities or writers. His family hadughed at him for this, but Feng Nan had not seen it.


    I¡¯ll get ding to prepare the porridge for you. Get up, change your clothes, wash up, ande out quickly.


    With his head lowered, he was still staring at his phone in a daze. When the screen dimmed, he reached out to light it up again. He was so happy that he could look at it for half a day.


    This child was so stubborn that she didn¡¯t know where to turn things around. She didn¡¯t know who she had taken after.


    Olddy PEI sighed and walked out. PEI Yi looked at her for a while before he remembered what had happened earlier. He immediately dialed nie Dan¡¯s number.


    The other side of the phone rang seven or eight times before picking up. He probably had too much to drinkst night and was still sleeping.


    When nie dan picked up the phone, his voice was still a little muffled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, brother Yi?¡±


    ¡°Did you plot against mest night? Was it Cheng runing¡¯s idea to get drunk and send her back to the PEI family?¡± Perhaps it was because he had seen Feng Nan¡¯s photo early in the morning, but his tone was much gentler even though he was still questioning her.


    On the other end of the line, nie dan immediately shouted, ¡± brother, you¡¯re using your younger brother. Am I that kind of person? ¡± Yesterday, after you got drunk, you went downstairs and refused to leave the women¡¯s room. The waiter said so, but you went forward and called her ¡®grandma¡¯. We were thinking, didn¡¯t ru ning do something wrongst time? I¡¯ll send you home now that I¡¯ve atoned for my crimes.¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s eyebrows twitched and he clenched his fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds.


    ¡°Cheng runing¡¯s idea?¡±


    He first confirmed the person who came up with the bad idea, and when he asked, his tone was a little off.


    Nie dan faintly felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    Last night, everyone had a drink, and he did not make it back home. He had to lie in Xiang qiuran¡¯s house for the night.


    ¡°Yes, when the people from the nine Dragon Hall said you were at the women¡¯s roomst night, we didn¡¯t believe it.¡± Nie dan and the others were of simr age and got along well with each other. However, the only difference between PEI Yi and the rest was that he was very stubborn. He did not like any other beautiful women and only wanted Feng Nan.


    At first, when the people from the nine Dragons Hall said that PEI Yi had fallen in front of the women¡¯s washroom downstairs, nie dan and the others were a little impatient.


    if Cheng runing and Xiang qiuran peeked in the women¡¯s washroom, I¡¯d believe them. But brother Yi, it¡¯s impossible for you to do that.


    On the other side of the phone, nie dan was talking non-stop. who knew that he would go and take a look? guess what happened? ¡±


    ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± PEI Yi¡¯s face darkened. Even though he had been drunk and had lost all his memories, nie Dan¡¯s mere mention of that scene still made him feel that it was unbearable to hear.


    ¡°Oh my God! In the end, it really was you, brother Yi!¡±


    Nie dan wanted tough but did not dare to.


    At that time, PEI Yi was already drunk and unconscious. He was leaning against the wall of the bathroom. The few of them did not dare to take out their mobile phones to take a picture. He was a petty and vengeful person. If he bore a grudge against them in the future, they would be in deep trouble even if they were to have a moment of joy.


    He picked him up and asked about what happened in the nine Dragon Hall.


    ¡°They said a girl went to the washroom and found you. She said you were looking for your ¡®grandma¡¯ and guessed that you might have a conflict with your family, so we brought you back.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he grinned, ¡±


    brother Yi, you¡¯re really heavy. Ru ning, Qiu ran, and I were all sweating. Fortunately, we arrived at the PEI family¡¯s house and called my first uncle and third uncle toe out and pick us up.


    In other words, no one in the PEI family was able to hide the fact that PEI Yi hade home drunkst night.


    ¡°How dare the people of the nine Dragon Hall talk nonsense?¡± PEI Yi bent down to put on his shoes and asked indifferently.


    No matter how stupid nie dan was, he could tell that he was angry.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense, right?¡± Initially, nie dan wanted to ask PEI Yi why he said ¡®grandma¡¯ in a joking manner. However, he could tell from the tone of his voice that PEI Yi was trying to cause trouble for the nine Dragons Hall. PEI Yi was a narrow-minded and vengeful person. After some thought, nie dan decided not to provoke him.

 Chapter 82

    82 Chapter 82 eight paths


    ¡°Find the girl who was talking nonsensest night.¡± PEI Yi was a little angry. Nie dan said,


    ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult.¡±


    However, he paused for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re almost twenty, and you¡¯re still looking for ¡®grandma¡¯?¡±


    The veins on PEI Yi¡¯s forehead bulged when he heard this.


    Even though he had been drinking so much that he had lost his focus, he knew that it was impossible for him to call her ¡®grandmother¡¯. However, he had dreamed of Feng Nanst night. He suppressed his anger and said calmly,


    ¡°I should be Nannan.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± On the other end of the phone, nie dan could not hold back hisughter andughed out loud,


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡±


    PEI Yi hung up the phone with a dark expression.


    This matter hadpletely disgraced him, and he wanted to find the person who had been talking nonsense behind his back.


    Nie dan acted quickly as well. He managed to get the truth out of PEI Yi¡¯s mouth. He was both interested and amused by the girl who had misheard the previous night. He called his superiors at the nine Dragons Hall and asked them to bring the surveince footage from the night before. He also asked the few service staff who had seen Jiang sest night toe over.


    By the time PEI Yi arrived at the PEI family¡¯s residence, the people from the nine Dragon Hall had already arrived.


    This was Xiang qiuran¡¯s private residence outside. The few of them usually got into trouble when they were together. It was inevitable that they would be scolded by the elders at home, but they more or less had a nest outside.


    The first thing they looked at was the surveince camera at the entrance. When they put the CD in, one of the staff members of the nine Dragons Hall said, ¡±


    ¡°I remember that they came after 11 O ¡®clock,¡±


    ¡°11 O ¡®clock?¡±


    Nie dan raised his eyebrows and asked.


    There were many kinds of entertainment in the nine Dragon Hall, and there were many guests at night. He was not curious why someone went to the nine Dragon Hall at 11 O ¡®clock, but he was curious why the staff member remembered a person so clearly. After all, there were so many people going in and out of the nine Dragon Hall every day. There were all kinds of people.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed 11 O ¡®clock.¡±


    Someone next to him also nodded. a few people came together. They booked the smallest singing room and there was a girl who was especially beautiful, so I had a deep impression of her.


    Hearing this person¡¯s words, the rest of the people who had followed him nodded.


    It was fine if the security guards remembered the pretty girl, but even the few receptionists nodded in agreement. Nie dan immediately believed them.


    He motioned for the people of Nine Dragons Hall to fast forward the time to after 11 O ¡®clock at night. The scene on the disc was projected on the wall, showing the scene ofst night clearly.


    At 11:45, the staff member who had been fast-forwarding suddenly pressed the pause button and pointed at the person on the wall, shouting, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s them.¡±


    There were four girls who had entered the nine Dragons Hall at the time. The person who spoke just so happened to be pointing at Jiang se.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. She was the one who discovered young master PEI.¡±


    However, when nie dan saw Jiang se, he eximed in surprise. He turned to PEI Yi and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re fated with her!¡±


    It had only been a short time, but they had already met twice.


    The first time they met was at ruiji hotel. She had beaten up the person who had obviously harassed her in the elevator and even made it to the news. At that time, nie dan had even searched for information on Jiang se for this matter.


    Not long after, she met him again in Jiulong Hall. It was also her who found PEI Yi lying in front of the bathroomst night.


    As soon as he saw her, nie dan was sure that the hotel staff had not mistaken her for someone else.


    He had also seen this girl before. She was indeed very beautiful, and anyone who had seen her would not easily forget her.


    PEI Yi did not expect it to be Jiang se. He was a little surprised.


    After confirming Jiang SE¡¯s identity, the staff member still remembered the time when PEI Yi had been discovered the night before. He fast-forwarded the time to a little earlier and saw Jiang se walking out. She was talking to the staff at the front desk.


    ¡°What did she say to you at that time?¡±


    Cheng runing had also stayed at Xiang qiuran¡¯s housest night. Now, she wanted to make up for her mistake in front of PEI Yi, so she asked the people from the nine Dragon Hall.


    There were a total of five receptionists who had met Jiang se at the nine Dragons Hall the night before. They were all here. The security guards who had interacted with Jiang se and PEI Yi were also here.


    Cheng runing¡¯s words caused everyone¡¯s eyes to fall on thedy who had spoken to Jiang se the night before. She immediately became a little nervous, and her body kept shaking.


    he didn¡¯t say much. He just reminded us. Say ... Say Yueyue. she did not dare to repeat what Jiang se had mentioned. PEI Yi¡¯s gaze was so cold that her calves tensed up. She skipped over the part vaguely.


    he just wanted us to call young master nie and let you know.


    PEI Yi was not stupid and immediately understood the key point.


    ¡°He asked you to call nie dan?¡± He narrowed his eyes. she mentioned nie dan? ¡±


    The girl swallowed and nodded.


    he mentioned nie dan, ah no, young master nie, young master Cheng, young master Xiang, and the others. He asked us to check them one by one and said that you guys should be members of the nine Dragons Hall, Wanwan.


    PEI Yi and the others did not need to listen to the rest of his words, as they felt that something was not quite right.


    PEI Yi and nie dan looked at each other and exchanged a meaningful look.


    It seemed like when nie dan investigated Jiang se previously, Jiang se was also investigating them behind their backs. Otherwise, how would she have known their names?


    ¡°Who is this person? What trick are you ying?¡±


    After the people from Nine Dragons Hall left, Xiang qiuran opened a bottle of wine and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    After causing such a huge ruckusst night, PEI Yi naturally raised his hand and rejected qiuran¡¯s offer of wine.


    ...


    ¡°No matter who it is, let¡¯s take a look first.¡±


    As he said this, there was a hint of ruthlessness between his brows.¡±Ah dan, send me a copy of her informationst time.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Nie dan nodded. brother Yi, I think she¡¯s quite capable. She¡¯s probably here for you.


    He had checked Jiang SE¡¯s background previously. She was born in poverty and had entered the entertainment industry. The waters in this industry were deep and there were all sorts of people in it. you¡¯re not bad at all. You¡¯ve set your eyes on me.


    But no one had a good impression of people from the entertainment industry. Cheng runing tilted his head and said, ¡±


    ¡°You can just y around, but it¡¯s impossible to enter the PEI family.¡±


    This group of people were influenced by their elders and didn¡¯t think much of the celebrities in the industry.


    Nie dan nced at PEI Yi and elbowed him.


    ¡°Do you think brother Yi is like you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I said the wrong thing.¡±


    ...


    He was sitting on the sofa¡¯s armrest beside nie dan. Nie dan raised his hand and hit his waist. It hurt so much that he sucked in a breath of cold air and reached out to rub it.


    However, PEI Yi did not say anything. After receiving nie Dan¡¯s message, he opened it.


    No matter what other people¡¯s intentions were, they might be disappointed because Feng Nan was the only person in his heart and he only liked her. He would not want anyone else other than her. Without her, he did not want to make do with it.


    In reality, he had already read some of Jiang SE¡¯s information. However, when he looked at it again, he felt that it was different.

 Chapter 83

    83 Chapter 83 change


    For some reason, PEI Yi found it strange that he felt that the Jiang se in the earlier part of the information was different from the Jiang se in theter part.


    In the early days, she was born in a poor family and had poor grades. The people around her had heard more than once that she would enter the entertainment industry after graduating from high school, be a big star, and earn a lot of money so that she would no longer have to be at the mercy of others.


    She didn¡¯t have good grades and didn¡¯t even like to study. If China didn¡¯t force everyone to reach high school in their education, she would have dropped out of school and entered the entertainment industry.


    In the past, she spent most of her life chasing after stars and gossiping with her ssmates, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    However, her grades had suddenly improved in theter stages. Although she gossiped with her former ssmates, PEI Yi had a vague feeling that she had changed.


    Her grades improved by leaps and bounds, and she managed to get into Imperial¡¯s first Academy with an almost impossible score.


    From the information that nie dan had sent over, she could tell that her form teacher was also in disbelief at her performance.


    At the same time, she had left behind many ws. She had never learned to y the piano before, but when she auditioned for Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter, ¡± she had yed the piano in the right position in the circted film, and the tune she had yed was not jerky.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to do this, at least with practice, as practice makes perfect.


    ¡°Starry sky¡± wasn¡¯t difficult to y, the difficult part was how to y it well.


    Although she had only yed half of the song, PEI Yi was too familiar with it. If Feng Nan liked it, he would like it unconditionally. He had listened to the song many times and could even hum the tune with his eyes closed. She had yed it quite well.


    The first time he saw her was at the military training base. She was holding a water bottle, and her temperament and subtle movements were simr to Feng Nan¡¯s, which made him take a look at her.


    The next time they met was in the elevator of ruiji hotel. At that time, she was being pestered by someone, but the person who pestered her was beaten up by PEI Yi in the end.


    PEI Yi did not think about the incident at ruiji hotel after that. After all, he did not beat up Yao Xiang because of Jiang se. Naturally, it was not worth his time to look into it. However, now that he thought about it, when Yao Xiang pestered her into the elevator, she was clearly a little annoyed. When he asked them to leave, she looked a little scared. Now that PEI Yi thought about it, he felt that she must have done it on purpose.


    After all, after Yao Xiang was beaten up, everyone in the hotel was panicking. However, she was rather calm. She was also very calm when the police questioned her after the incident.


    When this matter was reported on the news and nie dan called to warn her not to go out and talk nonsense, she did not make any other moves to gain publicity. This situation was not right!


    As nie dan had said, she was a neer who wanted to enter the entertainment industry and was bent on bing a big star. She should have made use of ruiji hotel¡¯s incident to create some news and be a high-ranking celebrity. That was in line with her personality.


    But she didn¡¯t!


    He felt that something was amiss. He pulled up Jiang SE¡¯s information. The first section of the information recorded Jiang SE¡¯s past life. She did not do well in her exams, did not get along well with her stepfather¡¯s family, and dreamed of bing a big star.


    However, in theter parts of the information, she began to have some slight changes.


    In the past, although Jiang se always imed that she wanted to be a star in the entertainment industry, most of the things she did were in line with a 17-year-old girl¡¯s interest in celebrities. She collected posters, discussed celebrity gossip with her ssmates, dreamed of her future, and so on. However, she did not actually do anything.


    However, it was different in theter stages. She took the opportunity when Zhang Jingan was filming ¡± rescue mission ¡± and joined Zhang Jingan¡¯s crew as an extra with a ssmate. With her beautiful appearance and unique temperament, she entered Zhang Jingan¡¯s line of sight and yed an extra role with lines.


    With ¡± rescue mission ¡± as her signature, she immediately auditioned for ¡± pretense to reality ¡± after the audition. ording to the information that nie dan had obtained, she conquered sun Qiming, who auditioned at the time, with her fluent French and signed her on to the crew.


    PEI Yi especially went through Jiang SE¡¯s information several times to confirm that she had not learned French in her 17 years of life.


    The contrast in his personality before and after was too great. It was as if he had changed into a different person.


    ah dan, mumble. his voice was a little dry. He didn¡¯t know why, but he remembered the excitement and joy he had felt when he woke up in the morning.


    Nie dan was still lecturing Cheng runing.


    ¡°How could my brother Yi be attracted to such a small star?¡± PEI Yi called out to him.


    find a way to get the recording of Jiang SE¡¯s audition for ¡®pretense to reality¡¯.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Nie Dan¡¯s mouth was agape. Cheng runing, who was standing beside him, winked at him, looking like a viin who had achieved sess.


    ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±


    He got up a little irritatedly and paced back and forth with his phone in hand.


    Jiang SE¡¯s change had started about half a year ago. Half a year ago, when he was at odds with Feng Nan, she was having a meal with Zhao junhan of the Jianghua group. From the PEI family¡¯s elders, he heard that the Feng family had the intention of marrying Feng Nan and Zhao junhan to expand the Feng family¡¯s Zhongnan industries into China. At that time, his mind was nk, and he drove to the Feng family¡¯s residence without thinking.


    He knew that the elders of the PEI family would never joke with him, especially when it involved Feng Nan.


    For the PEI family¡¯s elders to say such words, it was very likely that the Feng family and the Zhao family had at least reached a certain consensus on the marriage between Feng Nan and Zhao junhan, which was why such news had spread.


    The moment he received the news, one could imagine the panic in his heart.


    For as long as he could remember, he had always believed that Feng Nan belonged to him. He had been working hard for this goal. If she went to the first Academy, he would go to the first Academy as well.


    She liked hou Xiling¡¯s works. He could even recite hou Xiling¡¯s works backwards, just so that one day, when she mentioned hou Xiling, he could talk to her. Even if it was just a few more words, it would be good to make herugh.


    Her name was Feng Nan, and he would pay attention to all the celebrities and famous people in China as long as their surname was Feng and their first name was Nan.


    When she mentioned that she wanted to go to France, he bought a Manor in the medok vige and carefully decorated it for two years.


    Sometimes, nie dan and the others would want to say something, but they would stop and try to persuade him to stop.


    He knew what others thought of him, but his personality was that once he had made up his mind, he would never turn back. Once he had set his mind on Feng Nan, he had never thought of retreating.


    That was why when he found out that she was going to be engaged to Zhao junhan, he was trembling as he drove.


    Perhaps it was because she ced too much importance on it and could not tolerate any mistakes, so she protected it carefully and did not even reveal her own feelings. She was afraid that Feng Nan would be put in a difficult position if he found out. He could not even bear to see her in a difficult position!


    That night, when she was on a date with Zhao junhan, he had asked Feng Nan to go to Bordeaux with him. At that time, he had only wanted to hide her so that his grandson with the surname Zhao would never be able to covet her. Unfortunately, they had parted on bad terms in the end.

 Chapter 84

    84 Chapter 84 suspicion


    This was because PEI Yi realized that among his grandfather, father, rtives, and friends, he had always beenwless and fearless. There were times when he would panic and not know what to do.


    For the first time, he had retreated from Feng Nan in a sorry state. Later, he had gone to France first because of Cheng runing¡¯s advice.


    Initially, PEI Yi had decided to take photos of the manor for her every day after he went to France to tempt her into flying over.


    Unfortunately, the emails he sentter were like rocks sinking into the sea, and he never received a reply.


    He had thought that Feng Nan hated him. After returning to the country, his grandfather had grounded him. When he came out, Feng Nan had ignored him.


    It had been nearly half a year since he returned from France, and it was almost November. Feng Nan had not contacted him again.


    The two of them had never lost contact for such a long period of time. Although nie dan and the others were secretly guessing whether it was because Feng Nan and Zhao junhan were getting closer, he still felt that something was not right.


    Jiang SE¡¯s change happened around the same time he and Feng Nan had their argument. They had both happened about half a year ago.


    At this moment, an unbelievable thought emerged in PEI Yi¡¯s mind as he shouted madly.


    However, the moment this thought appeared, he forcefully suppressed it.


    ¡°Ah dan.¡±


    He furrowed his brows and paced around, urging, ¡±


    ¡°Did you send the video?¡±


    Nie dan had just made a call. Even if he was resourceful, it would still take some time for him to get the video of Gu Jiaer¡¯s audition that day.


    However, PEI Yi seemed to be in a hurry. He was acting a little strange, as if he had discovered something and was eager to verify it.


    ¡°Brother Yi, have you found any clues about this Little Junior?¡±


    He went closer to her. Ever since he had met Jiang se at ruiji hotel, he had been calling her ¡®Little Junior¡¯.


    It was fine in the past, but he did not know if it was because he had doubts in his heart, but when nie dan called him that again, PEI Yi stopped in his tracks and looked at him. It made nie Dan¡¯s hair stand on end. He reached out to touch his cheek and turned to Qiu ran, asking, ¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    PEI Yi did not say a word. His mind was in a mess. Logically speaking, this was impossible. It was too strange.


    However, in terms of emotions, no one was more familiar with Feng Nan¡¯s every move than him.


    The two girls, who originally had no connection with each other, hadpletely different backgrounds, interests, hobbies, and upbringing. One day, their temperament and personality would suddenly change dramatically.


    ¡°Ah dan, there should still be some information on her.¡±


    PEI Yi took a deep breath and suppressed theplicated thoughts in his heart.


    ¡°Thest time you checked on her, it was after I hit someone at ruiji hotel.¡±


    It had been a few days since the incident. PEI Yi reached out to cover his forehead and pushed his hand back, making a mess out of his blond hair.


    ¡°Find out everything and give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi.¡±


    Nie dan and the others ¡°expressions were a little off.


    Other than Feng Nan, when had PEI Yi ever been so concerned about anyone else? Logically speaking, this girl named ¡®Jiang se¡¯ was rather capable. She had found out a few people¡¯s names and wanted to target PEI Yi. However, what kind of background did they have?


    Her little trick could only fool ordinary people, and it would not cause any consequences.


    ¡°Do you have any clues?¡±


    PEI Yi hesitated for a moment before he nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He didn¡¯t voice out his suspicions. After all, his thoughts were too outrageous. don¡¯t do anything suspicious yet.


    The time spent waiting for the information to be sent over was too long. PEI Yi thought of Cheng runing¡¯s words earlier, ¡± y upside down, ¡± and clenched his fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds.


    ¡°Ru ning,e and practice.¡±


    Cheng runing was panicking. He did not know why Pei Yi had suddenly called his name. He turned his head and looked around. Nie dan and Xiang qiuran had already turned their faces away, pretending not to hear PEI Yi.


    Cheng runing was no match for PEI Yi. Although old master PEI doted on PEI Yi, he was still the eldest grandson. He would still Polish his skills when he needed to.


    Cheng runing was different. Although he was also from the Army, this kid often caused trouble, and he was beaten more often than he was trained.


    ¡°Brother Yi, do you not like me recently? Didn¡¯t I already say that I was wrong?¡±


    Cheng runing was being dragged away by PEI Yi. He grabbed the corner of the sofa with all his might. He thought that he was doomed, but nie Dan¡¯s phone rang. PEI Yi paused. Nie dan finished the call and his expression was a little serious.


    brother, the people from the Jiulong Hall said that there¡¯s a surveince camera in front of the washroom. It just so happened to capture a corner of it. Do you want it? ¡±


    If it were in the past, PEI Yi would have rejected her if he did not have any suspicions.


    He was not very interested in how Jiang se had run into him when he was drunk.


    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for nie dan and the others ¡®teasing today, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even have the intention to investigate.


    However, now that he had a guess, PEI Yi felt different. He nodded and threw Cheng runing, who was like mud, aside.


    ¡°Ask them to send the CD over.¡±


    The people from the Jiulong Hall came back, and the surveince camera happened to capture the scene in front of the bathroom.


    He stumbled to the women¡¯s washroom a few times, obviously looking for his way back.


    The Jiulong Hall club was a high-end one, and there were many rich and powerful people in it. For the sake of safety, a pickup device was also installed when the surveince cameras were installed.


    However, due to the angle, the sound was not very clear.


    He was lost and mumbled the room number nie dan had reserved in the nine Dragons Hall. When Jiang se came out, she looked surprised.


    ...


    ¡°PEI Yi?¡±


    He addressed PEI Yi as ¡®PEI Yi¡¯ as if it was a matter of course, as if he had just met an acquaintance.


    Nie dan and the others widened their eyes and turned to look at PEI Yi. From the looks of it, it was no coincidence that Jiang se had mentioned their names.


    PEI Yi clenched his fists. In the next moment, he saw Jiang se standing there for a while. She seemed to hesitate for a moment before she went up to help him up. He frowned.


    ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡±


    He suddenly felt his heart thumping, and he reached out to hit his chest, making a thumping sound.


    He saw himself calling Jiang se ¡®Nannan¡¯. When he was drunk, he was less rational than when he was sober. However, he was more submissive to his instincts.


    Naturally, PEI Yi had also heard that Jiang se had misheard him calling out ¡®Nannan¡¯. He had also seen him pressing Jiang se against the wall.


    Nie dan and the others ¡®eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. However, PEI Yi did not have the time to care about how they felt. His eyes were fixed on the projection on the wall. When he saw Jiang se struggling to escape from his shadow, he stood there for a while before running away.


    She was not, as Cheng runing and the others had said, deliberately investigating and approaching him with other purposes. Otherwise, she would have had a better way to do it.


    ...

 Chapter 85

    85 A coincidence


    The video of Jiang SE¡¯s audition from Gu Jiaer¡¯s side had been sent over as well. When nie dan passed it to PEI Yi, he clicked on the video.


    In the video, Jiang se was holding a piece of paper with her lines printed on it. She lowered her head and read it seriously. PEI Yi pressed pause to exit the screen. He then looked at the screensaver on his phone.


    His mannerisms and actions were exactly the same as Feng Nan¡¯s.


    Regardless of whether she was holding a piece of paper with her lines printed on it or hou Xiling¡¯s book, PEI Yi could recognize her at a nce when she was reading.


    Moreover, she had spoken her lines in French. The original Jiang SE¡¯s English was a mess, so she could forget about learning French.


    However, Feng Nan was different. She had learned several foreignnguages since she was young, and French was only one of them.


    What kind of situation would cause these two people, who had no connection at all, to suddenly have such a great simrity?


    He reached out and touched Feng Nan¡¯s face on the phone, the screen sliding along with his fingertips.


    ¡°Ah dan, have you found the information?¡±


    He kept urging nie dan. Nie dan felt a little strange,


    ¡°Brother Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    There was something wrong with PEI Yi today. He was extremely impatient and had already urged him to hurry up many times.


    Even nie dan was a little flustered. After making a few calls, PEI Yi¡¯s words made him dial another number.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly so concerned?¡±


    He called PEI Yi and urged him to hurry up. After a long while, he hung up the phone and before he could catch his breath, PEI Yi asked, ¡± ¡°Have you inquired clearly?¡±


    ¡°I just gave you a rough idea.¡± Although nie dan did not know why Pei Yi was suddenly so interested in Jiang se, when he thought about it carefully, he felt that this was a good thing.


    How many years had he been pursuing Feng Nan? There was no progress at all.


    His brothers saw that he was in deep trouble, but Feng Nan did not even think in that direction.


    Now that the Feng family had the intention to form a marriage alliance with the Jianghua group, PEI Yi¡¯s chances of sess were even lower.


    Nie dan did not feel good looking at her appearance a few days ago. If he could change his target, it would be good. Perhaps he would be able to catch up.


    When he thought of this, nie dan did not beat around the bush and directly told him some of the information he had previously inquired about,


    she recently took on a role in a show under Lin xiwen from Shangjia entertainment media. I heard that she¡¯s acting in one of the roles. She¡¯s now learning from Chang Yuhu. Feeling a little embarrassed, he looked at PEI Yi and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother Yi. As for why she went to the nine Dragon Hallst night, we didn¡¯t have enough time to find out.¡±


    His guilt onlysted for two seconds, because PEI Yi nodded and instructed him, ¡±


    ¡°Go and find out what the name of the show Shangjia is filming is and why she¡¯s acting in it.¡±


    Nie dan wiped his face. that¡¯s easy. He turned to look at qiuran. qiuran has been pursuing a young model recently. She should know more about the entertainment industry than I do.


    Xiang qiuran had been wooing young models recently, and he knew the rules of the industry. He knew that he could not be a free man, so after he got her, he gave her a few opportunities. He was considered to have dealt with some people in the entertainment industry.


    He inquired quickly and found out the situation in a short while.


    ¡°Brother Yi, Junior¡¯s role is called¡± the event of Beiping.¡±She¡¯s ying the role of a doukou.¡± Since PEI Yi had suddenly be interested in Jiang se, he went into more detail.


    ¡°At first, Lin xiwen had the intention to get close to ye yingfei. Whether it was her appearance or temperament, in the beginning, Lin xiwen thought that junior was not very suitable for this ¡®role¡¯. The reason why she got this role in the end is quite a coincidence. It¡¯s said that she has read a few of the screenwriters ¡®works and is very familiar with them.¡±


    PEI Yi nodded slightly and pretended to be calm.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the screenwriter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Xiang qiuran frowned. his surname is hou, and his name is hou Xiling.


    Upon hearing this, PEI Yi¡¯s tensed body immediately copsed onto the sofa, feeling as light as a feather.


    At this moment, he was in a daze. It was as if he had taken a roller coaster ride. The moment the car stopped and his feet touched the ground ...


    Jiang SE¡¯s results had improved by leaps and bounds, and she was admitted into the first Academy. Feng Nan had also graduated from the first Academy.


    The original Jiang se did not know how to y the violin or speak French, but Feng Nan could.


    She had too many simrities with Feng Nan. Their temperaments, subtle movements, the way they looked when they lowered their heads to read their scripts, the way they sat down when they yed the piano, and the way they spoke in French. They had also been admitted to the first Academy and liked hou Xiling¡¯s books.


    How could there be so many coincidences?


    All kinds of evidence were ced in front of him, making his heart itch, his eyes sour, and his throat dry and bitter.


    His guess should not be wrong, but there were more facts waiting for him to verify.


    He first thought of his Feng Nan, who had gone from being the youngdy of the Feng family to the step-daughter of the du family, living under someone else¡¯s roof. He did not know how he had managed to survive those days.


    He could not help but smile. This was indeed his Feng Nan. Even in such a situation, she was still as calm as ever.


    There was no panic, no deliberate caution, and no fear of making a wrong step.


    It was as if no matter where she went or what kind of environment she was in, she could still live a carefree life.


    Even though the du family¡¯s environment was not as good as the Feng family¡¯s, she still followed the direction she had set. She got into the first Academy and still liked hou Xiling¡¯s works.


    The only thing that made him feel a little ufortable was that she was adapting very well, as if her life would not be affected at all without him.


    PEI Yi recalled the content of the video that was sent to him by the nine Dragon Hall. Last night, she had recognized him at the clubhouse of the nine Dragon Hall, but she had stood there for a long time. If he had not been drunk at that time, he could not guarantee that Feng Nan would not have greeted him.


    This was because when they had met in the elevator of ruiji hotel, she clearly had no intention of taking the opportunity to talk to him. Even when nie dan stepped forward to talk to her, she had turned and left.


    This was Feng Nan¡¯s personality, and he should have guessed it back then.


    Hey on the sofa, feeling as if he was floating on the sea, his spirit wavering as he was hit by the waves.


    He had the chance to recognize her, but he had missed it.


    She had once been so close to him, but she had never taken a step forward.


    ...


    However, it was still not toote. He had been afraid once, so he had almost lost Feng Nan. He had truly lost him.


    PEI Yi did not dare to imagine how he would feel if he found out that Feng Nan was no longer the real Feng Nan and that he would never know where the real Feng Nan was hiding.


    So, if it was verified, he would not let her go no matter what.


    When he thought about the surveince footage from the nine Dragons Hall, he pressed Jiang se against the wall. His intuition was faster than his rationality.

 Chapter 86

    86 Chapter 86 confirmation


    If Jiang se was really Feng Nan, PEI Yi would have regarded her as a goddess in the past. He would not have dared to profane her or reveal his feelings. There was a five-year gap between them. He was afraid that she would ignore him if he revealed a little.


    The reason he could not win Feng Nan¡¯s heart was because Feng Nan had not thought about it in that way, perhaps due to their age.


    But now?


    He flipped through Jiang SE¡¯s information. It was written that she was 17 years old. She was two years younger than him.


    The corners of PEI Yi¡¯s mouth twitched. If he were to pursue her again, how was she going to hide?


    As he thought of this, his eyes lit up. He reached out to pull out the USB drive that he had copied from theputer. The image on it flickered and restored the image of theputer desktop.


    Nie dan was puzzled by his actions and asked,


    ¡°Brother Yi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to be involved with nie dan and the others any longer. He took his car keys and turned to leave.


    After thinking for a while, she turned back and reached out her hand to nie dan.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    Nie dan didn¡¯t understand what he was up to, but seeing his exulted expression, the gloominess of the past six months seemed to have been swept away. He seemed to be in a good mood, so he obediently took the phone and handed it to him.


    PEI Yi opened his phone. This kid had many contacts on his phone. He asked nie dan to log in to his email and delete all the information on Jiang se that nie dan had found. He also deleted the information that he had sent to him.


    After thinking for a while, she asked who he usually contacted and saved the contact on her phone before deleting it.


    ¡°Brother Yi, what are you doing?¡±


    Nie dan was dumbfounded. PEI Yi warned him,¡±You¡¯re not allowed to investigate anymore.¡±


    He recalled that nie dan had called Jiang se ¡®Little Junior¡¯ earlier. He vaguely remembered that this fellow had called Jiang se and deleted all the phone records in nie Dan¡¯s phone. He then threw the phone back to nie dan and flung the car keys twice.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The few people who were left behind were confused.


    At this moment, PEI Yi was upset that he had acted too slowly. If he had started investigating the moment he had seen Jiang se at the military training base and felt that something was amiss, he would not have been in such a passive position now.


    He knew too little about ¡®Jiang se¡¯. He could only grope around based on the bits and pieces of information that nie dan had gathered.


    When nie Dan first started his investigation, he did not think too much about it. He only wanted to warn her not to say anything about ruiji hotel, so he did not get anyone to investigate it in detail.


    Now that he thought about it, if he had known the truth back then and confirmed that she was Feng Nan, it would have been a good idea to take the opportunity to settle down with her.


    On his way back to school, he was filled with regret.


    He didn¡¯t know which dormitory she was staying in. The only thing he knew was that she was filming a movie.


    He did not go to the Feng residence immediately. Instead, he decided to go back to the University to gather some information and confirm with Jiang se first. If she was really Feng Nan, then what was the ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ that Zhao junhan was so close to in the Feng family?


    Back then, the information that nie dan had gathered had Jiang SE¡¯s number. After PEI Yi parked his car at the school, he hesitated for a long time before pressing the number on the screen a few times. However, for some reason, he did not manage to make the call.


    His hands were not listening to him. After a long while, he gave up on the urge to call Jiang se. Instead, he called PEI Jinyang at home.


    ¡°Third uncle,¡±


    PEI Jinyang was a little surprised. When old master PEI had put PEI Yi under house arrest and ordered him to head to the military department to ¡®learn¡¯, PEI Jinyang had been in charge of PEI Yi.


    By right, PEI Yi should have avoided him immediately, yet he had taken the initiative to call him today.


    PEI Jinyang suppressed hisughter and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Yi, I heard you went to see grandmast night?¡±


    If PEI Yi had heard this in the past, he would have flown into a rage out of humiliation. However, he was in a good mood at the moment. Moreover, Feng Nan was the one who had sent the wrong message, so he did not care about this matter at all.


    Moreover, in the video file sent by the nine Dragons Hall, he had pushed Jiang se down. At the time, she was blocked from view, so he could not see what he had done in the video. However, just the thought of him being this close to Feng Nan was enough to make him happy for a few days.


    Thus, PEI Jinyang¡¯s teasing did not make him rush to exin. Instead, heughed and said, ¡±


    third uncle, can you help me check the phone number of the person in charge of the student files at the first Academy? ¡±


    Although PEI Jinyang was curious about his sudden question, he did not pursue it further and agreed to PEI Yi¡¯s request. After hanging up the phone, PEI Yi received a message on his mobile phone not long after.


    He called the number PEI Jinyang had sent him. First, he checked Jiang SE¡¯s information. After confirming which dormitory she stayed in and who her roommates were, the person-in-charge smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°The freshman you asked about is quite famous in the school this year.¡±


    There was a lot of information about her on the campuswork. Many people had secretly taken photos of her on the forum and uploaded them to the campuswork. PEI Yi immediately went to check on her as soon as he heard the news.


    He was a little annoyed. He had never paid attention to the campus news before. His mind was only filled with Feng Nan, and he had never paid attention to the beauties of the first Academy. Now that he saw the photos of her on the forum and the rows of people calling her ¡®goddess¡¯ below, he felt his stomach churn.


    When he could not recognize Jiang se earlier, he did not take her to heart. Now that he was looking at those photos again, PEI Yi wondered why she was so beautiful.


    There were many photos of her on the forum. Sometimes, they were photos of her eating with her roommates, and sometimes, photos of her in ss.


    She chose the Department of History, which was a very good choice for Feng Nan.


    In the past, when she was attending the first Academy, she chose the Chinese Language and Literature Department based on her preferences.


    Jiang SE¡¯s current choice was simr to Feng Nan¡¯s interests.


    After taking it to heart, PEI Yi noticed more details. Her posture when she was reading, her seriousness in ss, and her confused expression when she frowned.


    Until he found a popr post that had been posted for a long time. The person who posted it was called ¡®History Department Xiao Zhang¡¯. From the time of the post, he had created the post after mid-August.


    Judging from the time he posted the thread, he should be the first to post Jiang SE¡¯s photo.


    The moment PEI Yi clicked on it, he saw Jiang SE¡¯s side profile appear on his phone screen.


    PEI Yi licked his lips as he zoomed in on the photo, which she was filling in her personal information.


    ...


    The photo wasn¡¯t taken with a professional camera, so the resolution wasn¡¯t very clear. However, after zooming in, one could vaguely see the information she had filled in.


    Even though her handwriting was so blurry, PEI Yi could still recognize that it was Feng Nan¡¯s handwriting.


    This was Feng Nan¡¯s handwriting, even though she had already changed her signature to Jiang SE¡¯s.


    Feng Zhongliang had personally taught her writing habits since she was young, and the words she wrote were easy to recognize. She liked to bend some of the words at the end of the pen, making a small arc.

 Chapter 87

    87 An invitation


    PEI Yi held his phone and leaned on the steering wheel. His mind seemed to have stopped moving, and his heart was beating rapidly. His eyes were fixed on the erged signature on the phone, and for a moment, he had almost forgotten himself.


    He was so silly. Fate was clearly on his side. He had bumped into Jiang se multiple times, but he did not notice her. Instead, he kept looking elsewhere.


    If he hadn¡¯t gotten drunk at the nine Dragons Hallst night, went down the wrong building, and happened to run into her, giving himself away, with her personality, would she have missed him for the rest of her life?


    The nine Dragon Hall¡¯s surveince cameras could only be kept for a month at most. If she had not misheard him and nie dan and the others had not missed the opportunity to send him back to the PEI family tough at him, he might not have had the intention to investigate it.


    PEI Yi did not dare to imagine what he would do when he saw ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ again and realized that something was wrong with her.


    His difort gradually turned into hope. He had thought about it carefully. If Jiang se was Feng Nan, should he pursue her? He definitely had to.


    However, he could no longer be like before.


    Although the words of nie dan and the others were unpleasant to hear, they made sense.


    Feng Nan had never treated him as a suitable partner. In her heart, he was a close brother and a friend who had grown up with her. However, she had never considered the rtionship aspect.


    That was why when she listened to the Feng family¡¯s arrangements and got in touch with Zhao junhan, she was puzzled when she saw her own panic-stricken appearance.


    And that was why he was hurt by her gaze and left for France.


    PEI Yi would not make the same mistake again.


    Even if he recognized her, he could not ask her directly. If he did, things would just go back to how they were in the past.


    But now, there were some things that she was clear about, but she couldn¡¯t say it.


    She knew these things in her heart, but he didn¡¯t say it. When he pursued her again, she couldn¡¯t be as ignorant as before.


    As for ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. .. PEI Yi touched his mobile phone with a sly look in his eyes. Since the Feng family had the intention to form a marriage alliance with the Jianghua group, he would let her be.


    When she returned to the dormitoryst night, it was already veryte when she fell asleep. There were no sses on the weekend. When Jiang se woke up, the girls in the dormitory were sleeping soundly while hugging their nkets.


    In the afternoon, she had to go to the Grand Theater to rehearse with them. Chang Yuhu was busy today, but he had already arranged everything in advance yesterday.


    When PEI Yi called her, she had just finished washing up and wasing out of the bathroom. The moment she saw the number, she instinctively reacted faster than her mind and immediately hung up.


    She had known PEI Yi for more than ten years, so there were some things that she did not have to remember deliberately. They were naturally familiar with each other.


    His phone number had never changed, so she knew it was him at first nce.


    Since PEI Yi had called a stranger like her, it was obvious that the incidentst night had been exposed.


    She had regretted her decision the moment she returned homest night, especially after realizing that PEI Yi had addressed her as ¡®Nannan¡¯ and not ¡®grandma¡¯. She regretted even more that she should not have said those words.


    She picked up her cell phone and saw the missed call. She thought of the photo she had identally seen in PEI Yi¡¯s cell phonest night and the unguarded kiss. She felt a headacheing on.


    On the other hand, PEI Yi struggled for a long time before he finally made the call. Just as he was feeling that the waiting time for the call to go through was extremely unbearable, the phone rang once before it was hung up.


    He was stunned for a moment, then heughed.


    This time, when he called again, the phone rang a few times, but no one answered.


    In the dormitory, Cao Shuang rubbed her eyes and poked her head out of the mosquito.


    ¡°Sese?¡±


    Her phone had been ringing a few times. The ringtone was clearly not the ringtone of the other girls in the dormitory. Instead, it was the music that came with Jiang SE¡¯s old phone. When they first saw Jiang SE¡¯s phone, they were curious as to why she was using a phone that most elderly people would not buy again. As a result, they had a deep impression of it.


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±


    Jiang se was in a daze. When she heard Cao Shuang¡¯s reminder, she apologized to her, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She did not know how to face PEI Yi at this point, especially after she discovered the photo saved in his phone.


    However, PEI Yi called her again after she hung up. He looked as if he would not give up until she answered the call. She rubbed her head and took a deep breath before answering the call.


    As soon as the call went through, PEI Yi was stunned for two seconds before he quickly responded, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang se?¡±


    He held the phone in one hand and the steering wheel in the other. After a long time, he heard her reply, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    For some reason, PEI Yi¡¯s heart trembled when he heard her say those two words.


    The uncertainty in his heart disappeared at this moment, and he could not wait to see her immediately.


    you should remember mest night in the nine Dragon Hall. I need to talk to you.


    Jiang se actually knew that what was supposed toe woulde eventually. Before she saw his phone the night before, PEI Yi was just a childhood friend that she had grown up with. He was just like a little brother to her. When he asked her out, she might not have thought of anything else and would have agreed to it.


    However, when she saw the photo on his phone and thought of how he kept calling her ¡®Nannan¡¯, her previous belief that PEI Yi was good to her was now overturned. She did not know how to face him.


    Upon hearing PEI Yi¡¯s invitation, she turned around in her dormitory room.


    ¡°I still have something to do in the afternoon.¡± She refused, ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± PEI Yi asked.


    Jiang se was indeed busy in the afternoon. Hence, when he asked, she answered, ¡±


    I have to go to the Grand Theater in the afternoon. In order to prove that she was not shirking, she even emphasized, ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    ¡°Come downstairs, I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    When she said that she wanted to go to the Grand Theater, PEI Yi remembered that she was preparing to enter the entertainment industry. Nie dan had once said that she had epted a new script written by hou Xiling, ¡± event of Beiping. however, the information he had found did not mention that she had any rtionship with the Grand Theater.


    When he said that, Jiang se gave it some thought and agreed.


    ...


    There was no point in dragging things out. Since PEI Yi had found her, he would not forget about this matter just because she had rejected him. He would definitely look for her again in the future.


    After she and PEI Yi agreed to wait at the back gate of the North Campus, she hung up the phone, grabbed her bag, and left.


    PEI Yi actually wanted to keep listening to her until they met.


    However, he knew that he could not rush things. After hanging up the phone, there was a busy tone. Heughed foolishly for a long time before he quickly threw the phone away. He started the car and drove in the direction that the two had agreed to.


    When they arrived at the meeting ce, Jiang se had yet toe down.


    This ce wasn¡¯t far from the girls ¡®dormitory where she lived, about seven or eight minutes¡¯ distance. He drove very fast and arrived quickly.

 Chapter 88

    88 Chapter 88 worry


    In fact, PEI Yi had always felt that he was very patient after pursuing Feng Nan for so many years. However, at this moment, he felt that every day was like a year. Every minute was extremely difficult to endure, and he could not sit still while waiting.


    He was a little worried that Jiang se would note. From time to time, he would raise his wrist to check the time. Then, he would roll down the window and stare in the direction of the dormitory building. He did not even dare to blink.


    When Jiang se arrived, PEI Yi immediately unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car.


    In fact, PEI Yi had never observed her carefully the past few times they had met. Now that they had met again, PEI Yi felt that he had been really silly in the past.


    No matter how much a person¡¯s appearance changed, their eyes, temperament, and mannerisms would not change much.


    He leaned against the car and watched her walk over. Just this alone made his legs numb and his heart burst with joy.


    When Jiang se arrived, she was already prepared to answer PEI Yi¡¯s question.


    The fact that she had been reincarnated was too unbelievable. Furthermore, she did not know much about ¡®Feng Nan¡¯, so she had never thought of getting involved with someone she was familiar with.


    When she met PEI Yi at the Jiulong Hall the previous night and called out his name, Jiang se had made up her mind. When he asked her about it, she would push the me back to ruiji hotel. He had gone to investigate on his own after he had beaten up Yao Xiang.


    To her surprise, PEI Yi merely walked around her and opened the car door for her without saying anything.


    He even raised his hand to block the car door, afraid that she would hit her head.


    In fact, Feng Nan had always done the same thing every time she picked him up in the past. Perhaps it was because he had done so much that she had already gotten used to it and had not noticed it.


    But this time, he was different from before. He stood very close to her, tall and thin. She thought of his presumptuous actions in the nine Dragon Hallst night. There seemed to be a warm touch on her lips, and she could smell the faint smell of alcohol, which made her feel a little nervous.


    She clutched her bag tightly and carefully avoided PEI Yi as she sat down.


    PEI Yi¡¯s understanding of her far exceeded her understanding of herself. He noticed her every subtle movement and change in expression.


    When he opened the car door for her, she had lowered her head and subconsciously held her bag tightly. She looked a little nervous.


    His mind immediately began to work. He was very clear about her personality.


    She was calm and unruffled, and it was not easy to make her nervous.


    At first, PEI Yi thought of her change and guessed that she was nervous because she had mentioned his name, nie dan, and the others. However, he immediately ruled out his own thoughts.


    When Jiang se came over earlier, she had obviouslye prepared. The change in her had urred the moment he opened the car door for her. He had been standing very close to her. This situation immediately reminded PEI Yi of the surveince video from the nine Dragons Hall where he had pinned Jiang se against the wall.


    But if that was all, she wouldn¡¯t be so vignt. Maybe he had offended her after drinking.


    PEI Yi was stunned for a moment, then he felt a little annoyed. He had drunk too muchst night and could not remember anything this morning.


    He followed her into the car and watched as she fastened her seat belt. Her fingers were fair and slender, and her skin was so fair that it was almost transparent. The light blue blood vessels under her fingertips could be vaguely seen.


    Her skin was so fair that it was glowing. Perhaps it was because of what happened in the nine Dragon Hallst night that she was a little worried and did not sleep well, so she was in a bad mood.


    PEI Yi¡¯s heart ached for her and he regretted that he had pushed her too hard.


    However, when he guessed that she might be Feng Nan, he could not wait any longer. Furthermore, if he still could not bear to put her in a difficult position like before, there might not be any waves between the two of them in the end.


    After a long time, he asked, ¡±


    ¡°Have you arranged a time to go to the theater?¡±


    She nodded, her eyes falling on her hand, refusing to look up at him.


    PEI Yi¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. He wanted to reach out to touch her, but he did not dare to. He could only clench his fists tightly and ce them on his legs.


    ¡°What time?¡± There was a hint of urgency in his voice. Jiang se replied honestly, ¡±


    ¡°Three-thirty in the afternoon.¡±


    PEI Yi was overjoyed when he heard the time.


    It was still early, only eleven o ¡®clock. He immediately started the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    When she heard this, she frowned and turned her head, wanting to refuse as she reached out to unbuckle her seat belt.


    PEI Yi was quick to react and quickly held her hand down.


    Her hand was soft as if it had no bones, and it was a little cold. He held it tightly in his palm, and his heart was beating fast, as if there was a rabbit in his chest, struggling to jump out.


    In the past, he had always been well-behaved in front of Feng Nan and did not dare to offend her. Needless to say, this was the first time he had held her hand clearlyst night. It was a wonderful feeling, as if a carefully nted sapling had grown and bloomed, bearing delicious fruits. He could smell the fragrance of the fruits even before eating them.


    At this moment, his heart was in turmoil, but he was afraid that she would struggle, so he suppressed his feelings and pretended to be serious.


    ¡°I want to talk to you about what happenedst night.¡±


    As expected, Jiang se stopped struggling.


    He naturally had no reason to grab her hand again, so he could only reluctantly let go. He pretended to inadvertently raise his hand and rubbed the tip of his nose.


    There was still the scent of her fruit-vored hand cream on his palm. It was a little faint and couldn¡¯t be detected if he didn¡¯t smell it carefully.


    I saw you walking back and forth in front of the Jiulong Hallst night. You must have gotten lost, so I informed the service desk. After the car started, Jiang se turned to him and smiled.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    She had probably thought of the right words to say. PEI Yi could not help butugh when he heard that.


    ¡°I was drunkst night.¡± He exined and turned to look at her. ¡°I heard that someone told the people at the club that I missed my ¡®grandma¡¯, so a few of my friends sent me home. When I woke up this morning, my grandma was right beside me. My friends said that everyone in the family knows.¡±


    Although Jiang se knew that she was the one who had misheard and delivered the message, she could not help butugh when she heard him say that.


    He had easily blurted out the embarrassing incident that had infuriated him earlier in front of Jiang se. When he saw the small smile on her lips, he continued, ¡±


    ¡°My third uncle called me just now and asked me about my ¡®grandma¡¯st night.¡±


    Jiang se could not help but smile and apologize.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I heard wrong.¡±


    ...


    ¡°I know,¡± He nodded his head in a good mood. He liked to see her cute look when she was amused by him. ¡°Actually, I called him ¡®Nannan¡¯st night.¡±


    He deliberately emphasized Feng Nan¡¯s name and watched as the smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°I have a picture of her in my phone. Do you want to see it?¡±


    Jiang se shook her head in a daze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

 Chapter 89

    89 Heartache


    Actually, when Jiang se had picked up PEI Yi¡¯s phone the previous night, she had already seen it.


    However, she somehow felt a little guilty when PEI Yi mentioned Feng Nan.


    She lowered her head and didn¡¯t look at him, so he found another topic to talk about.


    ¡°Why did you decide to enter the entertainment industry?¡±


    The two of them had only been separated for half a year. In this half a year, she had changed a lot.


    With her family background, status, and upbringing, she didn¡¯t have much interest in the entertainment industry in the past. The people she interacted with were simple and notplicated.


    An elder like Feng Zhongliang would look down on the celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    However, she had be Jiang se and entered the entertainment industry.


    There was only one simple sentence in the information, but PEI Yi felt as if his heart was being dug out and his lungs were being scratched.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to get to know her, to know everything that had happened to her in the past six months, and to be closer to her.


    PEI Yi¡¯s burning gaze was fixed on her. Jiang se could sense it, so she turned to look at him helplessly.


    ¡°Focus on driving.¡±


    He immediately smiled so much that his eyes were curved, and he nodded desperately.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    His golden hair moved along with his nod. Jiang se remembered that his hair used to be of good quality. It was ck and shiny. However, she did not know when he started to like dyeing his hair this ostentatious color. He had beenughed at and scolded by old master PEI several times, but he refused to change. In the end, he could not do anything about it.


    She couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. She leaned her head against the car window and recalled his previous question.


    ¡°I¡¯m short on money, so I¡¯m in.¡±


    She recalled the time when the ¡± pretense to reality ¡± crew was having a green wine at ruiji hotel. She had met Dai Jia in the hotel lobby and had a conversation with her.


    When Dai Jia had asked him why he had not asked her why she was willing to be Zhao ruoyun¡¯s substitute, she had answered her own question and said that she was short of money.


    This question had the same effect as PEI Yi¡¯s question. She answered with a smile. When she finished speaking, she recalled Dai Jia¡¯s expression at that time and could not help but smile even more. However, PEI Yi¡¯s heart ached when he heard that and he stepped on the brakes.


    Under the inertia of the car, the two of them leaned forward. Fortunately, the seat belt tied her body, so she did not bounce up.


    She turned to look at PEI Yi in surprise. He was gripping the steering wheel so tightly that the veins on the back of his hands were popping out.


    His brows were tightly furrowed, and his lips were pursed tightly. The muscles on his cheeks twitched, and he was clearly gritting his teeth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    PEI Yi was reminded of her current situation. She was no longer the youngdy of the Feng family who did not have to worry about food and clothing. Instead, she was the step-daughter of the du family and was living in a very poor environment.


    Her daily life was not only about reading, studying, and doing what she loved to do. She might also have to worry about some trivial matters.


    When he was happy that there were new changes in their rtionship, and the trouble of her being five years older than him no longer existed, she had no choice but to enter the entertainment industry for money.


    A person who had never been worried about money was now smiling and answering his question, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m short on money, so I¡¯m in.¡±


    He took a deep breath and stopped the car by the side of the road before asking, ¡±


    ¡°Do you like this line of work?¡±


    His tone was a little dejected, and his expression was strange. Jiang se gave him a strange look.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡±


    He was even more ufortable.


    In reality,pared to her life in the past, Jiang se felt that she might prefer the present.


    She had something to do every day, so she no longer had to repeat it.


    Although she had been well-educated in the past, these were not for her to have a moreplete life in the future. Instead, it was more like cing a beautiful vase full of flowers to increase the value of the vase and sell it to someone who was willing to pay a price in the future.


    If she hadn¡¯t been reborn, she could imagine her life in the future. She would follow the Feng family¡¯s arrangements, get in touch with Zhao junhan, marry him, and facilitate the marriage of the two families.


    Her knowledge and the way she spoke would only increase her bargaining chips in the Zhao family in the future.


    However, after her rebirth, many of her previous knowledge finally had a ce to be put to use and was no longer just a decoration.


    PEI Yi turned to look at her. The clothes she was wearing were a little old and simple. She did not have any essories on her.


    His heart was bleeding, but he forced a smile on his face.


    call me the next time you go to the nine Dragon Hall. Don¡¯t go alone.


    ¡°There was a girl¡¯s birthday in the dormitoryst night.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to eat?¡± she asked helplessly.


    He started the car again and asked, ¡± ¡°When¡¯s your birthday?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find out?¡± she seemed a little surprised.


    He had found ¡°Yingluo,¡± but he wanted to find a topic to talk to her about so that she could talk to him more. He shook his head and lied through his teeth.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    why did you think I would investigate you? ¡±


    Jiang se seemed to have been waiting for him to ask this question for a long time. When she heard his question, she smiled sweetly. ¡°Because I¡¯ve also investigated you. You haven¡¯t forgotten about the ruiji hotel, have you? You beat up Yao Xiang from the production team, so I went to the police station to investigate.¡±


    She thought that the answer she had prepared was wless, so she added, ¡±


    that¡¯s why I recognized you immediatelyst night. I even mentioned your friends ¡®names to the service staff in the nine Dragon Hall before I found them and sent you home. Didn¡¯t they tell you? ¡±


    The corners of PEI Yi¡¯s mouth twitched, and his eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    ...


    He pretended to believe her, but why had he never realized that Feng Nan could be so cute before? When she lied in a serious manner, her smile seemed to melt his heart. He hesitated again and again, and he couldn¡¯t bear to look away from her face. He wanted to take out his phone to take a picture of her expression at this moment.


    Jiang se finished the prepared answer. When she saw that he did not have any doubts as if he believed her, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her expression became much more at ease.


    It seemed like he really didn¡¯t check the surveince camerasst night. Otherwise, he would have asked about what happened in the bathroomst night.


    She felt much more rxed and no longer resisted PEI Yi¡¯s lunch.


    In the afternoon, they agreed to have lunch at a ce that served Guangdong food. She used toe here often.


    The chef¡¯s soup here was very good, and some of the Guangdong specialties were also very authentic. However, the price was also expensive, and it was very difficult for ordinary people to book a table.


    When PEI Yi brought her over, Jiang se did not think too much about it. It was not her first time here with PEI Yi. In fact, when the restaurant staff led them to their usual room, she even picked her favorite corner and sat down.


    She used to likeing here not only because the food was delicious, but also because of the location.


    The two of them sat in a private room separated by a hollowed-out screen. The corner of the sofa was made of floor-to-ceiling ss, through which they could see the scene outside.


    She could smell the faint aroma of the food in the restaurant. Sometimes, she liked to bring a book, order a cup of tea, and eat some snacks here. Even if she couldn¡¯t eat them, she liked the feeling.


    ...

 Chapter 90

    90 Chasing you


    Jiang se did not notice that PEI Yi¡¯s eyes had lit up when he saw her actions. He sat down across the table from her.


    Jiang SE¡¯s legs were long, and so were his. He was almost 1.9 meters tall. When he sat down, his knee was on her.


    She quickly moved her legs away. The space under the table was narrow, and he seemed to want to move his legs away, but he hooked his arms around her calf.


    Through his pants, she could still feel the heat of his calf. It was strong and strong,pletely different from her.


    Jiang se stopped moving, so PEI Yi moved his leg away. This little physical contact did not change much about her, but it made his heart beat faster. After a moment, he looked at Jiang se.


    ¡°Still the same?¡±


    In the past, when the two of them came over and he was ordering, he would always ask this question.


    Hearing his question, she nodded instinctively.


    However, the moment she moved, Jiang se realized that something was amiss. She immediately stopped and pretended to be puzzled. Just as she was about to ask him, PEI Yi smiled.


    I asked the wrong question. I used to hang out with another friend so much that I almost mistook you for her.


    Jiang se returned his smile but did not say anything.


    However, when they were ordering, PEI Yi only ordered the same dishes that they had always ordered when they came here in the past. There were many types of soup here, and after they had selected their dishes and ced their orders, the waiter left.


    She didn¡¯t talk much, and that had never changed.


    It was the same in the past. If PEI Yi wanted to talk to her, he would have to make her speak.


    we¡¯re going to the Grand Theater at 3:30 p.m. Is there a project screening? ¡±


    He took a sip of the oolong tea and stared at her.


    The information that nie dan had gathered was notplete. It only contained the brief events that happened before the ruiji hotel incident. After that, nie dan did not pay any attention to her.


    PEI Yi felt a little annoyed at the thought of it. He took out his cell phone to check what performances the Grand Theater would have in the afternoon.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to practice.¡± She shook her head. Seeing the doubt in PEI Yi¡¯s eyes, she exined, ¡±


    I epted a script, and there¡¯s a teacher who rmended me to learn from him.


    PEI Yi¡¯s heart ached when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°What script? Which teacher? Male or female?¡±


    Jiang se nced at him nonchntly. what does it have to do with you? ¡±


    PEI Yi was rendered speechless by her question, and he had a pitiful look on his face.


    She put her arms on the table and crossed her hands obediently. He gathered his courage and reached out to hold her hands.


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    PEI Yi was tall and had long legs and hands. When he reached out, Jiang se did not expect him to do that at all. She was caught off guard and he caught her.


    She struggled for a while, but he held her tightly, but he carefully controlled his strength so that he didn¡¯t hurt her.


    ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Jiang se reached for her bag. As she stood up, his long legs stretched out from under the table. He ced his feet on the sofa and blocked her way out.


    In the past, he was also afraid of her being like this. He was even more afraid of making her angry, so he had been very careful.


    However, he was really afraid that she would be unhappy and leave, so he quickly apologized, ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    There was a pleading look in his eyes. He grabbed her hand and shook it as if he was acting coquettishly. Jiang se felt helpless. She could only put her bag down and sit down again.


    PEI Yi finally smiled and retracted his leg, but he did not let go of her hand.


    I¡¯ve epted a new script, and the scriptwriter is a teacher who has written several famous books before. She nced at PEI Yi and reached out to pry his fingers away, only to find that he was holding both of her hands with one hand. ¡°You let go.¡±


    He held her hands tightly and allowed her to struggle as if he was teasing her.


    ¡°Which teacher?¡±


    Actually, when Jiang se mentioned this, PEI Yi was reminded of what nie dan had told him in the morning. He said that Jiang se had recently taken on a show from Shangjiapany. The screenwriter was hou Xiling. The ¡®teacher¡¯ she had mentioned should be hou Xiling.


    ¡°You might not know even if I tell you.¡± She struggled for a while. PEI Yi was a little unconvinced when he heard her words.


    ¡°What if I know?¡±


    Jiang se sighed. let me go. I want some tea.


    His other hand reached for the teacup in front of her and brought it to her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Jiang se could not help but re at him. what are you trying to do? ¡±


    The two of them had known each other since they were young, and her impression of PEI Yi was not like this. Although she would asionally hear from the elders that he, nie dan, and the others were not very obedient, PEI Yi was always well-behaved in front of her and had never acted like this.


    PEI Yi was afraid that she would get angry, so he quickly let go of her hand. Once she was free, she leaned back on the sofa and sat far away from him.


    He did not dare to voice his anger at Jiang SE¡¯s actions. He could only reply honestly, ¡±


    ¡°I want to pursue you.¡±


    His words had a huge impact on Jiang se. She did not expect him to say that. Her cheeks immediately flushed red.¡±Nonsense! How could we?¡±


    In her heart, he had always been like a little brother, like a family member. She was older than him by five years, and in the past, he had always been obedient in front of her. He would never say such words, making her feel at a loss.


    She wanted to reach for her bag again. She couldn¡¯t eat today.


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡±


    When he heard that, he was unhappy. He put down the teacup, stood up, and walked around the table to sit next to Jiang se. He blocked her way in an instant.


    ...


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and looked a little proud. I think it¡¯s possible. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend and I¡¯m one year older than you. He wanted to be thick-skinned and reach out to hold her like he had seen in the surveince video, but he was not drunk. After hesitating for a long time, he did not dare to move.


    However, he was so close to her that he felt as if he could touch her with just a slight movement of his fingers. This distance was enough to satisfy PEI Yi.


    st time at ruiji hotel, I helped you beat up the scumbag who was pestering you, but you didn¡¯t thank me. He twisted the truth. now, I only want to pursue you. Why is it impossible? ¡±


    Jiang se had mixed feelings throughout the meal. Ever since PEI Yi had said that he wanted to court her, his gaze had never left her.


    She was thinking that if PEI Yi knew who she was, their rtionship might return to how it was in the past.


    However, now that she had been reborn, she had nothing to do with Feng Nan.


    They were the same person, but his attitude toward her waspletely different from before. Jiang se felt that things were getting troublesome.


    PEI Yi sent Jiang se to the theater before three in the afternoon. He did not have any intention of leaving.


    This was not his first time here. In the past, he would asionallye over with Feng Nan. After parking his car in the garage, he followed Jiang se out of the car.


    ...

 Chapter 91

    91 Targeting


    ¡°You¡¯re free this afternoon?¡±


    Jiang se could not help but turn to ask PEI Yi after they entered the elevator.


    He was thick-skinned and returned her a smile. His fingers moved, but he still didn¡¯t dare to pull her.


    ¡°The most important thing for me now is to pursue you.¡±


    He grinned, one hand on the transparent ss of the elevator, the other in his pocket, and his golden hair looked arrogant.


    The people in the troupe did not recognize PEI Yi. However, when they saw that he had followed Jiang se into the theater as if it was a matter of course, they did not see any apprehension on his face.


    The person in charge of the rehearsal for ¡± returning home on a snowy night ¡± was a young man named Wen gang. He was about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. He was the one who had received Chang Yuhu and Jiang se yesterday.


    He nced at PEI Yi, who had his hands in his pockets. After a moment of hesitation, he carefully asked Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°This is your Wufu.¡±


    PEI Yi did not look like someone to be trifled with. Having worked in the theater for a long time, Wen gang could roughly guess that PEI Yi was either rich or powerful based on the way he dressed and his mannerisms. He asked Jiang se about it, but she was stumped.


    What was PEI Yi to her now? If it was in the past, she could say that PEI Yi was her younger brother, her childhood friend, and the grandson of her grandfather, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s old superior. But now?


    He had only said that he wanted to court her in the afternoon.


    She pondered for a moment, thought about it, and picked a safe answer.


    ¡°He¡¯s my senior.¡±


    Wen gang immediately misunderstood.


    It was Chang Yuhu who had brought her here yesterday. Wen gang had seen how Chang Yuhu had guided her in her acting. He had immediately regarded PEI Yi as Chang Yuhu¡¯s student and was not prepared to ask him to leave.


    ¡°Teacher Chang, you¡¯re so responsible.¡± He sighed and looked at Jiang se again. He asked curiously, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re interested in joining a troupe too?¡±


    She had an outstanding appearance, and during yesterday¡¯s practice, Wen gang found that her learning ability was also strong. She was still a little restrained when she began to go on stage to rehearse, but she made rapid progress. Moreover, she was led into thepany by Chang Yuhu, so the possibility of her joining the troupe in the future was very high.


    Jiang se shook her head. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed PEI Yi staring at her without blinking. He had a jealous expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been learning from teacher Chang for a period of time.¡±


    PEI Yi could no longer hold it in after she finished speaking.


    Wen gang was already too close to her when they were whispering to each other earlier. There were only so many shameless men in this world. Even after he was done talking, he still refused to leave. He shook his legs and moved closer to Jiang se.


    ¡°Sese, what role are you going to yter?¡±


    When he asked this, Jiang se fell into silence.


    She was going to y a beggar. Fortunately, PEI Yi did not know who she was!


    returning home on a snowy night ¡°was about to be released. The cast had already been decided. When Jiang se rehearsed, she naturally snatched away the opportunity for another actor who was supposed to be ying child beggar B.


    The character for child beggar B was a young girl who was about the same age as Jiang se. When Jiang se arrived, they had already rehearsed a scene and happened to return to the lounge.


    Now that Jiang se was here, she was forced to sit at the side. She was a little unhappy. When she saw Jiang se leading PEI Yi backstage, she said sourly, ¡±


    ¡°In this day and age, one really has to rely on connections to speak.¡±


    Her voice wasn¡¯t soft, and it immediately attracted the attention of a group of people backstage.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at her. She leaned back in her chair and turned to smile at the boy who yed the role of child beggar a yesterday.


    look, we¡¯ve been practicing for more than three months, but the moment he came, he just pushed us away.


    Jiang se was the only new member of the crew. Everyone knew who she was referring to.


    When Chang Yuhu came over to let Jiang se go on stage yesterday, he did not mention whether Jiang se would be taking over the role of the young beggar.


    Chang Yuhu¡¯s status was special, and the person-in-charge of the troupe was very respectful to her. If she really had this intention, no matter how much the troupe sympathized with the young girl who was originally ying child beggar B, no one dared to say ¡®no¡¯.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment. Jiang se did not realize it untilter. At first, she did not realize that the young girl was targeting her.


    PEI Yi kept trying to talk to her. He would ask her if she was hungry or thirsty, and she was so annoyed that she pped his face with the script.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The young girl who had spoken earlier thought that she was reproaching her and immediately jumped up.


    ¡°Who do you want to shut up? This is a rehearsal, not a ce for you to date. You¡¯ve brought your boyfriend here in public and you still have the cheek to lie about being a senior? who are you trying to lie to?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang se came back to her senses. This young girl was probably targeting her.


    PEI Yi was still holding the script and smiling foolishly. He felt as if the script smelled good when she touched it.


    In the past, nie dan, Xiang qiuran, and Xiang qiuji had always said that their girlfriends were annoying, that they would throw tantrums from time to time and had to be coaxed.


    However, Feng Nan had never lost his temper at him. This was the first time she had scolded her. As expected, when their rtionship changed, she changed as well.


    ¡°Taotao, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Someone from the production crew pulled the angry girl aside and nced at Jiang se. ¡°Calm down,¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± The young girl called ¡®Tao Tao¡¯ was so angry that she kept wiping away her tears. I¡¯ve been practicing for more than three months. What right do you have to push me away as soon as someonees? so what if I have special privileges? ¡±


    She shot to her feet. PEI Yi, who was smiling foolishly while hugging his script, felt that something was off. When he saw the girl pointing angrily at Jiang se, he frowned. Jiang se was afraid that he would lose his temper, so she tried to pull him back. However, he seized the opportunity to hold her hand.


    I¡¯m sorry to have caused trouble for everyone. I didn¡¯t finish what I wanted to say yesterday. Teacher Chang was only giving me some pointers on my acting skills. I¡¯m not here to act in a y.


    When everyone heard her say this, their faces revealed a bit of embarrassment.


    when the y is released, you¡¯ll still be the ones on stage. I¡¯m just practicing my courage and learning from you. I¡¯ll leave the troupe after that.


    After she finished exining, the expressions of the people in the troupe became much better.


    ...


    The young girl called ¡®Taotao¡¯ from before was a little embarrassed. She rubbed her eyes and was coaxed away.


    Although she had exined the situation clearly, the troupe members did not get closer to Jiang se. Jiang se did not mind. She was only there to practice and learn. She was not there to get close to them and interact with them in the future.


    PEI Yi, on the other hand, felt indignant and paced around her.


    ¡°She dared to shout at you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Jiang se took the script from him and nudged him.


    ¡°Go outside and sit for a while, I¡¯ll memorize my lines again.¡±


    When she was rehearsing on stage yesterday, she had brought the script with her. It was her first timeing into contact with this drama, so it was understandable for her to have the script with her. However, she couldn¡¯t take the script with her on stage today.


    She had originally nned to memorize her lines when she returned homest night. However, she received a call from Yu Xiaozhou after leaving the theater yesterday. It was Cao Shuang¡¯s birthday that night, so she did not have time to memorize her lines.

 Chapter 92

    92 Resistance


    PEI Yi realized that Feng Nan had changed a lot in the six months that he had not been able to find her.


    When she went on stage to y the role of child beggar B and read her lines to another child beggar a, he sat below the stage and watched her stand on the stage and act with another young beggar. He was unable toe back to his senses for a long time.


    He thought of the Feng Nan he knew in the past. He thought of Jiang se who was harassed by Yao Xiang at ruiji hotel. Then, he saw Jiang se who was curled up on stage as she yed the role of a cold and hungry beggar. He recalled how she had smiled and said that she was ¡®short of money¡¯ when he had asked her why she had entered the entertainment industry. He felt a little upset.


    ording to the information he had gathered, Jiang se did note from a good family background. She was only the du family¡¯s stepdaughter and did not have a good life in the du family.


    When Wen gang, who was in charge of rehearsing for ¡± returning home on a snowy night ¡°, found out that Jiang se was only here to practice, he understood Chang Yuhu¡¯s intention. After Jiang se had rehearsed for the role of ¡± child beggar B ¡°, he arranged for her to try out other roles in the next round of rehearsal.


    The rehearsal ended at around six in the afternoon, and the people in the theater dispersed.


    When Jiang se got off the stage, PEI Yi was still sitting in the audience. He seemed to be in a daze.


    He looked absent-minded, as if he had suffered a huge blow. After sitting there for nearly three hours, he was probably impatient.


    ¡°If you¡¯re bored from waiting, you should leave first.¡±


    Jiang se picked up her coat and hung it on her arm. Her forehead was already covered in sweat.


    PEI Yi reached out to take her bag. He was not being considerate, but he was afraid that she would run away when he recalled the two times Jiang se had tried to carry her bag and leave during lunch.


    it¡¯s not boring, ¡°he said as he held the strap of his small satchel with his fingertips. He was a little down. His heart ached for her suffering, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    He waited for a long time and still had no intention of separating from her. Jiang se nced at him. He had his head lowered. His gaze was a little dim and his entire aura was low.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The two of them entered the garage. Jiang se pulled out her loose hair and put it down. She reached out to grab it, but when she turned around, she saw that PEI Yi was still looking at her.


    His eyes were dazed, and she felt her scalp go numb.


    PEI Yi wanted to say something but hesitated. After a long while, he asked, ¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to try again? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re treating you well.¡±


    When she rehearsed, even if she didn¡¯t want to eventually steal the role from these people in the theater, no one could be sure if she was telling the truth until the moment the performance began.


    Therefore, when Wen gang arranged for her to audition for the role in ¡± returning home on a snowy night ¡°, many of the people who had reced her for the audition inevitably felt a little repulsed by her. During the break, the people in the theater sat on one side, and she took the script and sat on the other side, obviously repulsing her.


    When he saw this scene in the audience, his heart was on fire. For a moment, he wanted her to be the female lead and kick these people out of the theater. On the other hand, he was worried that she would be angry with him for acting on his own initiative.


    In the few hours he had spent watching her rehearsing in the afternoon, his heart had been filled with ups and downs.


    I¡¯ve epted a role from Shangjiapany. It¡¯s ¡®Beiping¡¯s event¡¯, written by hou Xiling. However, I¡¯ve never acted before, so my acting skills aren¡¯t that good. Teacher hou has specially hired teacher Chang to teach me.


    Jiang se could hear the worry in his voice. She could not help but exin, ¡±


    teacher Chang arranged for me to study in the theater for a period of time. It¡¯s also a form of training for me. Of course, I¡¯lle back.


    She reached out to tie her hair up again, but her phone rang in her bag.


    Jiang se let go of her hand. Her hair fell back down and draped over her shoulders.


    She turned around to look for her bag, but PEI Yi handed it to her. She then remembered that he had taken her bag with him when they left the theater.


    When he took it out and saw the old-fashioned phone in Jiang SE¡¯s hand, he tightened his grip.


    The call was from the crew of ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°. 99 love letters ¡± was released in January, and the crew called to remind her that the movie¡¯s promotional period might be brought forward, between the end of November and December, and they might ask her to cooperate in the promotion.


    She tilted her head and conversed seriously with the other person. The car was not big, and her fragrance seemed to invade PEI Yi¡¯s sense of smell.


    He looked at her fair and tender side profile. Under the dim light, her eyes were half-closed, and her eyshes were long and curly, blinking.


    A few strands of hair fell in front of her chest, and his heart was beating faster and faster. Thump, thump, thump. It almost overpowered her soft voice.


    PEI Yi mustered his courage and raised his trembling hand to hook a lock of her hair, but she did not Dodge.


    His legs tensed up when his fingertips touched the cold hair.


    At this moment, PEI Yi¡¯s emotions were extremelyplicated.


    He knew who Jiang se was. Jiang se knew who he was as well.


    When he touched her, she didn¡¯t avoid him, which meant that she didn¡¯t have any defense or resistance against him.


    But in the past, he didn¡¯t dare to do this. He didn¡¯t even try it.


    If he had been a little braver in the past, perhaps Feng Nan would have already been his.


    He retracted his hand, and the tip of his foot trembled. Just this small intimate action was enough to make him reminisce over it.


    She hung up the phone and did not notice PEI Yi¡¯s small action. She only felt that there was something wrong with his expression. After putting her phone back into her bag, she asked, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± He shook his head and stammered as he tried to start the car, but his hands were shaking so badly that he failed to press the button on the car several times. He looked like he had done something wrong and did not dare to look at her.


    Jiang se grabbed her hair again. She lowered her head and asked, ¡±


    ¡°The person who called you is looking for you?¡±


    It had only been half a year, but there were suddenly so many people and things around her that he didn¡¯t know about. This made him feel a sense of crisis.


    It was not easy to survive in the entertainment industry. She used to be very gentle and delicate, and was very likable. Now, she was even more beautiful, and it was easy to attract other people¡¯s coveting.


    ¡°Yes, I am. The movie I was in is about to be released, and the crew reminded me to help promote it. ¡±


    After Jiang se said this, she leaned back in her seat and turned to look at him.¡±Do you have anything to do tonight? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal?¡±


    He had treated her to lunch and she had waited for half a day. Even though he had said that he wanted to court her and it had given her a headache, they were once very familiar with each other. Jiang se was very happy that she could still have a meal with him after her rebirth.


    Of course, PEI Yi would not refuse to have a meal with her. However, at the thought of how she was earning money with difficulty, he reluctantly rejected her.


    ...


    ¡°I don¡¯t seem very hungry.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he regretted it. ¡°Why don¡¯t I treat you?¡±

 Chapter 93

    93 Chapter 93 worry


    In the past, Jiang se would not have rejected PEI Yi¡¯s offer to treat her to a meal. However, after her rebirth, it was clear that there was nothing going on between the two of them. She tilted her head and gave it some thought before shaking her head.


    ¡°No need,¡±


    PEI Yi regretted what he had said earlier, but he could not think of a way to make up for it at the moment. He could only look at her pitifully. His expression made Jiang seugh.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk around? I¡¯ll go back to school by myselfter.¡±


    PEI Yi did not stay in the school. Her sses were scheduled for Tuesday and she had no sses the next day. She nned to return to her rented apartment and memorize her script.


    There were many peopleing and going from the theater in the evening, but after the car drove out, it was next to the park.


    PEI Yi¡¯s heart beat faster at the thought of this dating-like approach. When he parked his car and walked over, Jiang se was already waiting for him at the entrance of the park with her hands in her coat pockets.


    She was wearing a pink coat, and her long hair hung down to her waist. She stood at the entrance of the park and looked around, forming a beautiful scenery. People who passed by could not help but turn their heads to look at her.


    ¡°Actually, I know about the hou Xiling you mentioned earlier.¡± He walked over. The two of them looked like a perfect match and attracted many people¡¯s attention. PEI Yi was annoyed and led her to a remote area with fewer people.


    ¡°I have a friend who likes hou Xiling¡¯s works the most.¡±


    He was walking on a cobblestone path, which was smooth from being stepped on by pedestrians. When he lowered his head and said this, he traced the shape of the stone with the tip of his foot. His voice was a little low.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already memorized a few of hou Xiling¡¯s books.¡±


    When he said this, his tone was a little soft. It made Jiang SE¡¯s heart throb slightly. She felt an indescribable pain.


    it¡¯s only because she can talk to me about hou Xiling sometimes so that she won¡¯t feel bored. He looked up. Jiang se did not dare to meet his burning gaze. She instinctively turned her face away and looked into the distance.


    that feeling was as if I¡¯ve already memorized the contents of the elders ¡®instructions and was waiting for a spot check. His expression was fanatical as he asked in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, do you understand?¡±


    She lowered her head to hide her confusion.


    If she had not identally seen his phone and heard him mumbling to himself, she would never have thought that PEI Yi had such thoughts about her.


    After all, she was older than PEI Yi by five years.


    However, the shock she felt when she saw his phone was not as great as the shock he gave her when he said those few words.


    She had never known that PEI Yi would do so many things. He would study hou Xiling¡¯s works just because he wanted to talk to her.


    How many years had it been since hou Xiling stopped writing? Even if Feng Nan liked his book in the past and remembered the plot, he did not dare to say that he could recite itpletely.


    Moreover, he did not like it at all. Jiang se did not know how he had managed to persevere.


    what a pity. PEI Yi looked at her deeply. I didn¡¯t get to talk to her about hou Xiling, but I did tell you.


    the other people¡¯s houses had already started a fire. When Zhou Qingsong returned home, Qing Niu was still lying on the bed. he carried one of hou Xiling¡¯s famous works, ¡°autumn the year beforest. Jiang se suddenly grabbed her coat and walked forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go.¡± He reached out to pull her, his eyes shing with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s mind was in a mess. The more she knew, the more helpless she felt in front of PEI Yi.


    The things that he had done in the past that he waspletely unaware of seemed to have revealed the tip of the iceberg in front of her, but it was enough to make her panic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this. Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± She requested softly, and PEI Yi nodded his head non-stop.


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t say it.¡±


    If she wanted to say it, he would say it. If she didn¡¯t want to say it, he wouldn¡¯t say it, even if he wanted to show her all the things on his mind.


    Since he was young, he had been willful and reckless. He had gotten whatever he wanted, but he had not been able to get what he wanted the most even after racking his brains.


    Grandpa said that most of the time, things in life are not as you wish. He had a unique background, he had a family that doted on him and indulged him. When he got into trouble, someone would always clean up the mess. However, in front of her, he was always afraid of saying the wrong things and making her unhappy.


    When he said that, Jiang se felt like sighing even more.


    She was a woman of few words to begin with. After this trip to the park, she became even quieter. When PEI Yi sent her back, he forced a smile on his face. When Jiang se saw that, she felt a little sad for him.


    He stopped at the entrance of the neighborhood and did not leave until nie dan called. He took a long time to answer the phone.


    Nie dan had asked him out to y, but he did not agree. On the other end of the phone, nie dan was stomping his feet and scolding him for valuing his lover over his friend. He hung up the phone and wondered if he should buy a house nearby and move in.


    Ever since PEI Yi said that he wanted to court her, Jiang se realized that he was spending more time by her side.


    Some people in the school seemed to have noticed that something was amiss. Even a few girls in the dormitory were asking Jiang se if she was in a rtionship.


    The news that the Department of History¡¯s pretty girl was taken quickly spread on the first Academy¡¯s School Forum. Many people on the inte were heartbroken.


    Compared to the others ¡®eagerness, Jiang se was unmoved.


    Her birthday was on the 25th of November, and there were only two days left. She had been taking time to practice in the theater recently. When she came down from the rehearsing tform in the evening, she saw Chang Yuhu with his arms crossed, talking andughing in a low voice with a middle-aged man.


    When he saw Jiang se, Chang Yuhu greeted the people around him and walked toward her with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± When Jiang se was practicing in the theater, Chang Yuhu came by a few times and praised her performance.


    She didn¡¯t ck off just because Chang Yuhu wasn¡¯t around. Instead, she practiced diligently every time she came.


    Chang Yuhu had seen Jiang SE¡¯s improvement. No one would dislike a hardworking student. Even if Chang Yuhu had only been entrusted by hou Xiling, he was now more protective of Jiang se.


    ¡°Compared to your previous restraint, your performance has be much more flexible.¡± She had been practicing for nearly a month, and the changes in her body were very obvious: I heard from old hou that ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ is about to start filming in January. You don¡¯t have toe to the theater for the time being.


    ¡°A stage y requires the actor to ¡®project¡¯ their bodynguage so that the audience can feast their eyes and be brought into the scene by your bodynguage. ¡°Movies, on the other hand, hope that the actors are more reserved. They express the subtle changes in their expressions and thoughts through the camera to the audience. Through your performance, the audience will resonate with you.¡± Chang Yuhu nced at Jiang se with a smile. it¡¯s very difficult for you to grasp this level right now. Although stage ys can train you in a short month, this is not a crash course. It can¡¯t make you an Outstanding Actor in a short time.

 Chapter 94

    94 An invitation


    A good actor¡¯s acting skills also required time to ponder and explore by themselves.


    ¡°Since¡± the event of Beiping ¡°is about to start shooting, if you want to y the role of¡± doukou ¡°in old hou¡¯s script well, I¡¯ll teach you a stupid way.¡± The stupid method that Chang Yuhu was referring to was to make her go back and practice the scenes in which ¡®doukou¡¯ appeared in the script. whenever you have free time, practice every scene that you y. Practice a scene ten times, twenty times, thirty times. Once you practice more, you will get used to it and it will be easier for you to integrate into the character when we start shooting in the future.


    ¡°Every time you try it out, you will find your own shorings and make adjustments.¡± Chang Yuhu sighed. there is no shortcut in any profession. Unless you are prepared to rely on your face in the future. After a few years of youth, you will be old and yellow. Then, the public will no longer remember you.


    Her expression was gentle as she asked softly, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, which one do you choose?¡±


    the shortcut might be more convenient and faster, but I like it with a challenging difficulty. Naturally, Jiang se would not be content with being a mere flower vase. Otherwise, after signing the contract and getting the role of a budding starlet in ¡°Beiping event,¡± there would be no need for her to practice so hard anymore.


    The rehearsal was not an easy one, and the first year of her studies were more important. She did not miss any of her elective sses, and the spare time was not wasted at all.


    Chang Yuhuughed and reached out to hold her.


    let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll introduce you to Dong Chaoping. He knows a lot of people in this line of work.


    Chang Yuhu was clearly more intimate with her now. He pulled Jiang se to introduce her to the middle-aged man who had spoken to him earlier.


    After some small talk, Dong Chaoping gave Jiang se a business card for Chang Yuhu¡¯s sake.


    When the two of them came out of the Grand Theater, Chang Yuhu tidied up his scarf and reminded her, ¡±


    ¡°Dong Chaoping has been in the Grand Theater for many years and has a lot of connections. At this stage, it¡¯s no longer entertainment, but art. Sese, do you understand?¡±


    Jiang se nodded and kept Chang Yuhu¡¯s words in mind.


    in the future, if there¡¯s something and you still want toe back to practice, just give him a call and tell him my name. It¡¯ll be good for you to enter this circle in the future.


    She was not young anymore, but her temperament was good enough to make people ignore the wrinkles on her face, making her look graceful and generous.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±


    When the two walked out of the theater hand in hand, many people turned their heads to look. Some of them obviously recognized Chang Yuhu, but they hesitated and did not dare toe over.


    Chang Yuhu waved his hand. there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. I¡¯m meeting a few other friends tonight. Just call me when you¡¯re free next time.


    After she said that, she exchanged a few words with Jiang se, picked up a call, and left.


    When Jiang se heard Chang Yuhu¡¯s words earlier, she felt that she had a point.


    There were no shortcuts in any industry. If one wanted to improve their acting skills, they needed to constantly hone themselves.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem for her to practice at home, but the problem was that she couldn¡¯t see the shorings in her performance.


    After standing there for a while, her phone rang in her bag. She picked it up and PEI Yi¡¯s anxious voice rang out, ¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Recently, he had been focusing on Jiang se and had no intention of hiding his intentions. When Jiang se told him that she was in front of the theater, he immediately said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there, wait for me.¡±


    When he made the call, he should be arriving soon. Jiang se was about to reject him, but before she could hang up, a ck sports car was already parked by the side of the stairs at the back door of the theater. His upper body emerged from the window and he waved at her.


    As soon as PEI Yi¡¯s car stopped, the people who were about to enter the garage behind him were blocked. Many of them shouted at him angrily, but he ignored them.


    When Jiang se saw that he was about to anger the crowd, she quickly went down the stairs. After she got into the car, she asked, ¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I guessed that you would be here, so I came over after ss.¡± When he saw Jiang se, his eyes lit up with a smile. He could not hide the fondness in his eyes.¡±Sese, you cane to my ss next time.¡±


    He wanted to look at her often, but after saying this, he shook his head.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said.


    She was very famous in the school. Many people on the forum were secretly coveting her. PEI Yi had been busy asking Xiang qiuran to get help to hack many ounts that had posted Jiang SE¡¯s photos on the forum and delete many of her photos. Recently, the school¡¯swork had been in a state of mourning. Most people were scolding the person who had done such a thing.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± He turned around and asked with a smile.


    The car behind him finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Someone came down and knocked on his car window. Before anyone could say anything, he was interrupted to chat with his sweetheart. He unbuckled his seat belt in a bad mood, opened the door, and got out.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    He was tall and had a strong sense of oppression. With a frown and an arrogant look, it was obvious that he was not to be trifled with.


    The person who knocked on the ss was shorter than him by nearly a head. He subconsciously took two steps back, hesitated for a while, and then retreated without saying anything.


    Hmph! Jiang se returned to her car when she saw him. She had heard of how unreasonable PEI Yi could be in the past. Other than the incident at ruiji hotel, she had finally witnessed it for herself.


    He turned around and saw the smile on Jiang SE¡¯s face. His ears turned red.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him and interrupted our conversation.¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the upper ring to shop and change my phone.¡± After she said this, PEI Yi nodded his head. The car first backed off a little before it shot out like an arrow.


    Her phone was indeed very old, and it only had the functions of receiving and sending phone calls and text messages.


    PEI Yi did not show any emotion on his face, but he was on high alert. Jiang se had a good phone, so she did not spend much time on the inte. Those shameless people on the inte could not seduce her either. Now that she suddenly wanted to change her phone, did she want to use the inte tomunicate with someone?


    ¡°Which type do you like?¡±


    He asked nonchntly. Jiang se did not expect him to have the intention to probe further. She told him what she had said to Chang Yuhu earlier.


    I want to buy a camera. I chatted with teacher Chang in the theater earlier.¡¯Events of Beiping¡¯ is about to start filming. She suggested that I practice the role of ¡®doukou¡¯ more at home. I want to buy a mobile phone that can take photos and see what I¡¯mcking in my performance.


    Upon hearing her words, PEI Yi heaved a sigh of relief in his heart before his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Sese, you¡¯re so serious.¡±


    He turned his head and said shyly, ¡± if you want to take photos,e to my house. I have a camera at my house. You cane and practice often.


    ...

 Chapter 95

    95 Absurd


    Xiang qiuran was chasing a young model a few days ago. She spent a few hundred thousand Yuan to open a studio for her. After PEI Yi invited Jiang se to his house, he was afraid that she would misunderstand, so he exined, ¡±


    some of the filming equipment is quite professional. I threw them in the corner after we broke up.


    When Xiang qiuran was chasing after someone, she was quite willing to do so.


    Jiang se narrowed her eyes and nced at PEI Yi.


    ¡°You really know how to y.¡±


    In the past, she did know the two brothers, nie dan and Xiang qiuran, but they did not have much contact. Every time they met, these fellows would be very respectful in front of her. She did not know that they had so many tricks up their sleeves.


    When PEI Yi heard her words, he felt as if he had shot himself in the foot with a rock, and it hurt quite a bit.


    ¡°That¡¯s him, not me.¡±


    He exined in a hurry. Jiang se then said, ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was you.¡±


    His face was nk, and he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. After thinking for a long time, he reached out and scratched his hair.


    Xiang qiuran spent a lot of money to get her. I did it with my heart!


    Jiang se smiled and looked at him. that¡¯s why I¡¯m worthless.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± He was so anxious that his back was breaking out in a cold sweat. The veins on his forehead were throbbing. If Jiang se was not still in the car, he would have immediately turned around and headed to Xiang qiuran¡¯s house. He would have dragged Xiang qiuran out and beaten her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± She had really angered PEI Yi, and seeing his exasperated look, she said, ¡±


    ¡°I left my script at home. I have to go back and get it.¡±


    PEI Yi was unhappy at first, but when he heard that she had agreed to go to his house, he was overjoyed. He had long forgotten the anger she had provoked earlier. He turned the steering wheel and was about to turn back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to get it first.¡±


    In the past month, he had memorized the address of Jiang SE¡¯s temporary rental house by heart. When he arrived at Jiang SE¡¯s apartment building, he got out of the car.


    PEI Yi¡¯s gaze followed her into the neighborhood. He only retracted his gaze when he could no longer see her back. He then took out his phone.


    In the past month, his rtionship with Jiang se had grown much closer. However, she had never invited him to her house.


    However, tonight was a huge breakthrough. Jiang se had agreed to go to his house, even if it was just to practice her next role. PEI Yi was satisfied with that.


    He called Xiang qiuran and asked her about the filming equipment he bought when he was wooing the young model. He asked her to send it to his house immediately.


    ¡°Brother Yi, my dear brother, what time is it now?¡±


    Xiang qiuran was hopping mad on the other end of the phone. Recently, PEI Yi had started to woo a new junior from the Department of History of the first Academy and had finally shifted his gaze away from Feng Nan. The few of them were happy for him.


    To his surprise, this fellow had changed his target of pursuit. He still valued his lover over his friends. From the day he had wooed Jiang se, he had ignored his brother.


    She had called him a few times to ask him out, but he had said that he was not free. Now that she called, trouble came.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll be back before eight o ¡®clock. You have to gather all the things. If we can¡¯t find anyone now, you can call ah dan, ru ning, and your brother to carry it. You don¡¯t think about improving all day long. What are you drinking for?¡± While he was scolding them, he heard qiuran crying, ¡± ¡°The equipment is too heavy, we can¡¯t move it.¡±


    He snorted. When he recalled how he had almost been tricked by Xiang qiuran in front of Jiang se tonight, he was filled with anger. When he heard him bawling, he could not help but say, ¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even move this, I¡¯ll suggest to Grandpa tomorrow that we go to the military department and give you a good transformation.¡±


    He was so shameless. When he threatened Xiang qiuran, he looked like he was going to drag everyone down with him even if he had to suffer. Xiang qiuran gritted her teeth and discussed with the person on the other end of the phone. Soon, there were loud cursesing from the other end, with nie dan being the most vicious.


    PEI Yi secretly remembered nie dan in his heart and said helplessly to qiuran, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    right, after you¡¯re done moving the things, hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t stay here.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiang qiuran hung up the phone angrily.


    When Jiang se went downstairs with the script, she saw PEI Yi sitting in front of his car. His long legs were on the ground as he looked in the direction of the residential area.


    His golden hair was really eye-catching, and coupled with his shy car, the guards had been peeking at him for a while. However, they could tell that PEI Yi was not someone to be trifled with, so they did not rush him to leave.


    Fortunately, this neighborhood had only been under construction for a short time, so there were not many people living here. He stopped for a while and did not cause any congestion. When Jiang se took out her things, he quickly went up to her and took the folder from her hand.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. It was already veryte. She had nned to return home after training at PEI Yi¡¯s ce. Hence, she exined to PEI Yi when she got into the car, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you today. What do you want to eat next time? it¡¯s my treat.¡±


    He did not mind that she would trouble him, but he was afraid that she would not. However, hearing that she would take the initiative to ask him out for a meal next time, even if she had not, PEI Yi¡¯s mood was already soaring.


    When they returned, Jiang se felt that something was amiss.


    He lived in the same ce as the house under his name. He had many properties under his name and was the eldest grandson of the PEI family. He was the only son of his parents. Naturally, they would not mistreat PEI Yi.


    Among the properties under his name, the houses here were not outstanding, and the environment was ordinary. However, judging from PEI Yi¡¯s appearance, he seemed to live here often.


    She didn¡¯t seem to know much about him in the past, so much so that she had neglected many things.


    When the car drove into the neighborhood, the guard saluted and leaned over. He carefully looked into the car and could not hide the joy on his face.


    ¡°Young master PEI, miss Feng also came over 15 minutes ago!¡±


    PEI Yi did not move even after he finished speaking. However, Jiang SE¡¯s expression froze. She clenched her fists and then nced at PEI Yi. He turned to look at her as well. There was an intriguing expression on his face.


    Jiang se sat there for a moment. The blink of an eye felt like an eternity to her.


    She could not care less about why the security guards would mention ¡®miss Feng¡¯ to PEI Yi. However, she was very sure that PEI Yi was familiar with someone with the surname Feng. There was no one else besides her.


    In the past, she had bought a property here. Other than her, no one else from the Feng family had invested in this ce.


    And the ¡®miss Feng¡¯ that the guard mentioned, who else could it be other than ¡®her¡¯?


    When her previous spection turned into reality, Jiang se suddenly felt that it was ridiculous.


    ...


    She knew that PEI Yi was still looking at her. The next moment, she took two deep breaths and unbuckled her seat belt. She then crawled her upper body toward the driver¡¯s seat and pressed the button to roll down the window.

 Chapter 96

    96 The bottom line


    The Guard¡¯s face lit up when he saw Jiang SE¡¯s face as the car window rolled down. She was pretty, but she looked a little unfamiliar.


    To be able to be on duty in such a small district, one had to have good eyesight and memory. He could clearly remember that it was PEI Yi¡¯s car and the series of numbers ¡®666¡¯ on the license te. No one would mistake it.


    ¡°Miss Feng?¡±


    Jiang se asked. The security guard nodded subconsciously.


    He saw that there was someone in the driver¡¯s seat. However, thedy had one hand on PEI Yi¡¯s shoulder and the other on the car door. Her expression was solemn.


    The person in the driver¡¯s seat was blocked by her body and his face could not be seen clearly. However, she could vaguely guess that it was PEI Yi from his hair color.


    The guard who hade to im credit had a bitter expression on his face.


    He guessed that he might have messed things up. It was obvious that PEI Yi had brought a girl home, but he had mentioned ¡®miss Feng¡¯. He reckoned that the girl must have been jealous.


    PEI Yi¡¯s face was blocked, and she wondered if he was angry.


    Just as the guard was feeling uneasy, Jiang se asked, ¡±


    ¡°Which miss Feng?¡±


    He revealed a difficult expression, not knowing whether to say or not.


    The man in front of the car regretted that he had not taken a good look at the situation inside the car before he ran over. Now that Jiang se had asked him about it and PEI Yi had no intention of stopping him, the man in the security uniform could onlyugh dryly.


    he¡¯s also one of the owners here and young master PEI¡¯s neighbor. It¡¯s not convenient for us to disclose too much about other things.


    While Jiang se was talking to him, PEI Yixin, who was in his seat, was jumping so fast that it seemed as if he was about to jump out of his throat.


    The faint fragrance on the young girl¡¯s body was weakening his will that was already very weak in front of her. Her body had not even touched him, but his legs were already numb and he had lost all will.


    A few strands of her hair fell on the side of his face. The cold and silky touch made him shiver. In a trance, he felt that his soul was about to fly out of his body.


    He could touch her slender waist, and at this moment, the thought of being afraid of her getting angry was gone. He seemed to be bewitched and wanted to raise his hand to hug her, but his arm did not listen to him.


    He could hear his own heavy heartbeat and rapid breathing, but he didn¡¯t know if she had heard it.


    Jiang SE¡¯s attention was all on ¡®Feng Nan¡¯, so she did not notice PEI Yi¡¯s strange behavior. When she heard the guard mention thendlord with the surname Feng, who was also PEI Yi¡¯s neighbor, she knew that her guess was right.


    In other words, Feng Nan had alsoe over fifteen minutes ago and was staying right next to PEI Yi.


    A pair of hands trembled as he sneakily reached over and wrapped them around her thin waist. He did not dare to hug her too tightly. She was still frowning and thinking seriously, so she did not notice his small movements.


    The security guard felt as if he had been granted Amnesty and hurriedly returned to his post. However, PEI Yi did not drive the car away.


    He could not contain his excitement just by holding Jiang se in his arms.


    In the past, he had only imagined that he would be able to hug her like this. He saw Jiang se frowning and looking pensive. He did not dare to say anything to wake her up. He was afraid that if she did, she would not even give him a chance to lie to himself.


    He approached her carefully and took a deep breath. She muttered, ¡±


    ¡°Yi, you said Yingluo?¡±


    As soon as she spoke, he felt his eyes warm up.


    Ever since he discovered that Jiang se might be Feng Nan, no matter how close he acted to her and how eager he was to get to her, she had always kept a distance from him. She was on guard and on guard, afraid that she would give herself away.


    She didn¡¯t call him by his full name often.


    But now, she subconsciously called him ¡®Yi¡¯ as she had before.


    The moment Jiang se called out to him, she felt that something was off. She pursed her lips in time and realized that they were too close to each other. She propped herself up and tried to return to her seat. However, PEI Yi was afraid that the treasure in his hands would escape. He instinctively tightened his arms around her, causing her to fall into his embrace.


    Her body was softer than he had imagined. It was so soft that it seemed boneless, and it was tightly embedded in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Jiang se patted his chest. Her fingers seemed to carry a fragrance that made PEI Yi¡¯s heart race. He quickly pushed Jiang se back into her seat and unbuckled his seatbelt. He then opened the door and jumped out of the car.


    The car door mmed shut with a bang. He was still leaning against the car, looking at his hands from time to time with a silly smile on his face.


    He felt that he had been really silly in the past. Because he cared too much, he seemed to be worried about his gains and losses.


    His impetuous actions earlier did not anger Jiang se. However, he realized that he had an advantage that he might not have noticed before.


    Perhaps in Feng Nan¡¯s heart, he was just like a younger brother. Simrly, in her heart, he could also be close to her to a certain extent.


    So when he reached out to smooth her hair, she didn¡¯t Dodge. asionally, he would touch her hand, but she was used to it.


    Now that he was in her arms and could not control himself, she did not fly into a rage like PEI Yi had expected and yell at him to let go. Instead, she only asked him to ¡®stop¡¯.


    He had indeed been very silly in the past. If he had been braver back then, perhaps she would have been his after chasing her for a few years now?


    PEI Yi felt a little remorseful for the loss he had suffered back then, but at the same time, he was d that she had been reborn. He had finally taken a step forward carefully, only to realize that she was not as unattainable as he had thought.


    When he returned to his seat, Jiang se had already tidied up her long hair and fastened her seatbelt obediently. It was as if her loss ofposure when she heard someone mention ¡°Feng Nan¡± earlier had not happened.


    She did not ask PEI Yi why he had alighted from the car earlier. He heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he felt a little disappointed.


    After the car was parked in the garage, he got out of the car first and jogged to the other side to open the door for her. He forced himself to be calm and reached out to hold her waist. She struggled for a while, but his hand went around her from behind to hold her other arm. This time, she did not reject him.


    This was something that PEI Yi had never dared to think about in the past. He felt as if he had stepped on cotton and his body was as light as a feather. He did not even notice how he had walked into the elevator.


    Among the properties under PEI Yi¡¯s name, this house was not thergest, but it had a very good security system.


    He reached out to unlock the elevator with his fingerprint and pressed the second floor. After the elevator door opened, the lights in the lobby automatically lit up.


    There was a shoe cab at the door. It had been custom-made by a famous designer hired by his mother. The color scheme was beige and white, and the counter was covered with marble. He noticed that Jiang se had naturally taken her bag and ced it where Feng Nan used to ce her things.


    In the past, Feng Nan did note here often, but every time he did, his gaze would always fall on her, and he would remember her every move very clearly.

 Chapter 97

    97 Chapter 97 excitement


    The corners of his mouth curled up, and he bent down to open the shoe cab to take out a pair of slippers.


    He had already made some preparations after guessing the changes in Jiang SE¡¯s body. He had gotten someone to buy new shoes at home ording to her standards.


    Nie dan and the others had already arrived. The living room was filled with a mess of filming equipment. Boxes were thrown everywhere. PEI Yi¡¯s face twisted in anger.


    There were too many things piled up in the living room on the first floor. He suspected that nie dan and the others were trying to take revenge on him. Some of the expensive filming equipment that Xiang qiuran had bought back then had been thrown all over the living room by nie dan and the others like trash. It was simply too much to bear.


    PEI Yi rolled up his sleeves and said through gritted teeth, ¡±


    ¡°Go upstairs and sit for a while. I¡¯ll find the camera and bring it up for youter.¡±


    He kicked his things aside and cleared a path to the stairs. Then, he pulled Jiang se upstairs.


    In reality, Jiang se had been to PEI Yi¡¯s ce before, but not often.


    On the second floor, other than his bedroom and changing room, there was a modified ss room and a study room.


    The study was not suitable for recording equipment. Of course, Jiang se would not barge into PEI Yi¡¯s room. Hence, she went into the ss Room after she went upstairs.


    This ce was originally arge terrace, and the design was notplicated. Guardrails were added to the house, and a few rattan chairs, sofas, and coffee tables were ced. The rest were decorated with nts.


    PEI Yi walked her up the stairs and then went down. To her surprise, she could see the houses that used to be under her name from here. The room she used to live in happened to be facing the angle of The ss Room.


    She had only taken a nce when the lights in the opposite room were turned on. Jiang se thought of what the security guard had said today about ¡± miss Feng ¡±ing over. She ced her hands on the railing.


    The curtains on the other side were not drawn. She saw that other than ¡®Feng Nan¡¯, Zhao junhan, whom she had met once before, was also there. After entering the room,¡¯ Feng Nan ¡®reached out and wrapped his arms around him, pulling him down by the neck.


    After his rebirth, he guessed that there might be someone in his body who had been reborn like him and had done many things.


    However, guessing and seeing were two different things. When she actually saw someone use their own body to do such a thing, Jiang se was still greatly shocked.


    This feeling was hard to describe in words. She felt as if she had fallen into a nightmare, and her whole body was shaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s voice jolted Jiang se out of her reverie. She turned around but could not say a word.


    The heater was turned on in the room. He took off his coat and was only wearing a shirt. He had unbuttoned two buttons, revealing his corbones.


    He had rolled up his sleeves and was wearing a pair of jeans, which made him look taller and longer. He was holding two bottles of water in his hands. Seeing that she did not look well, he immediately strode over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He ced the water on the coffee table and asked again, his tone filled with worry.


    Jiang se did not say anything. He reached out to hold her hand that was leaning against the railing. Her body was cold and she was trembling slightly.


    Before Jiang se could say anything, PEI Yi had already seen the situation on the other side.¡¯Feng Nan¡¯ and Zhao junhan were kissing. He immediately understood why Jiang se was acting this way.


    His expression was a little twisted. He turned around and was about to leave when Jiang se reacted quickly and pulled him back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go kill them.¡± He clenched his fist. This was the first time he had seen ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ since his return from France, under such circumstances.


    Even though she knew that the one with the appearance of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ was not the real her, she was still a little worried.


    However, the visual impact was too great. Even though he knew that this ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ was not the real Feng Nan, PEI Yi still felt an indescribable irritation when he saw ¡®her¡¯ pushing against Feng Nan¡¯s body and doing such a thing.


    She was like a thief who had tainted someone else¡¯s body, causing PEI Yi to feel nauseated.


    Jiang se had calmed down after the initial shock.


    Fortunately, in the past six months since her rebirth, she had already epted the fact that from the moment she was reborn, she might no longer have any rtionship with ¡®Feng Nan¡¯.


    In ¡®Feng Nan¡¯s¡¯ eyes, it was possible that Feng Nan¡¯s body and identity already belonged to her, so it was naturally her own choice to do what she wanted.


    However, although Jiang se could figure it out, Leng wuchen¡¯s earlier intimate scene with ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ and Zhao junhan had still greatly affected her. That was why she lost herposure for a moment.


    PEI Yi clenched his fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds. She released her grip and sat down on the armrest of the wicker chair without saying a word.


    Her face turned a little pale, and the anger in PEI Yi¡¯s heart was immediately extinguished, reced by worry.


    While he was fuming, Jiang SE¡¯s feelings were probably even moreplicated. He closed the curtains. Out of sight, out of mind. He knelt down in front of Jiang se and looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡± He reached out to grab a bunch of her hair and twirled it in his palm. He got up and went out. He seemed to have made a call and would be back soon.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    He sat on the coffee table and leaned forward to look at her. ¡°I¡¯ll call a doctor over.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Jiang se shook her head. She knew that this was inevitable. After all, before she was reborn, the Feng family had already nned for her to get in touch with Zhao junhan.


    She had been reincarnated for such a long time. Perhaps ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ and Zhao junhan were already at the stage of marriage, so it wasn¡¯t hard to understand their intimate actions.


    Jiang se tried her best to adjust to the situation. Although it was still difficult for her to ept it, she did not react as strongly as she did earlier.


    PEI Yi reached for a bottle of water, unscrewed the cap, and handed it to her.


    She took it and thanked him. Her fingertips were still a little cold. The water had just been taken out of the refrigerator, and he felt a little regretful.


    Although he had lived here for a long time, he had never really cared about his home. The refrigerator was almost full of drinks and wine. When he opened it earlier, there was not even anything to eat.


    The kitchen was well furnished, but he had never used a single one of them. So far, the most he had ever entered the kitchen was to get a wine ss.


    asionally, nie dan and the others woulde to y, but they also brought their own food. The next day, someone came to clean up.


    As a result, he did not even have anything to eat when Jiang se arrived.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    what¡¯s going on? ¡°Jiang se asked. The scene that she had just witnessed had made her lose her appetite. She dispelled any thoughts of practicing and decided to return to her room first. She would practice next time.


    PEI Yi could guess what she was thinking and could tell that she wanted to leave. He immediately became anxious.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ve found the camera. I¡¯ll bring it up for you. Hurry up and memorize your lines. Take this opportunity. Who knows, I might be able to help you.¡± After he said that, he went downstairs again without waiting for Jiang SE¡¯s reply.


    He knew that Jiang se had just suffered a huge blow. In reality, he had suffered a huge blow as well. However, he had already called someone. The two of them would probably be leaving soon.

 Chapter 98

    98 Chapter 98-acting


    PEI Yi himself did not expect that after ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ had changed into another person, he would be so annoyed and upset to see her.


    He carried the camera up. The frame and body looked heavy at first nce, but he carried it so lightly. There was an instruction manual in his mouth, and the film on it had not even been torn off.


    Jiang se felt a little helpless when she saw him bringing the equipment up. She had no choice but topose herself and take out the script. While he was installing the equipment, she read through the scene where ¡± doukou ¡± appeared in the script again.


    In fact, she had watched ¡± event of Beiping ¡± many times and was very familiar with the lines.


    There was a special charm to hou Xiling¡¯s characters. Every time he looked at them, he felt a different feeling.


    PEI Yi ced the tripod and installed the mecha. He then adjusted the angle.


    Xiang qiuran had bought a lot of things when she was chasing the young model, but she had never used them. She had also thrown things like lightboards on the first floor everywhere.


    He tried it out and turned on the camera. When he felt that there was no problem, he sat down next to Jiang se. She lowered her head to read the script. She was not paying any attention to him.


    After looking at it for a while, PEI Yi could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, are you ready? should I help you?¡±


    Actually, he didn¡¯t know much about acting, but he hoped that she could talk to him more, look at him more, and see him.


    As expected, Jiang se raised her head the moment he finished speaking.


    PEI Yi wanted to act with her, but she was a little suspicious. ¡°You¡¯ve never taken a photo before.¡±


    ¡°You can teach me.¡± His spirits were lifted, and he moved a little closer to her shyly. ¡°What should I do? remind me.¡±


    Jiang se thought about it and agreed with him. Although he did not know how to do it, she had only entered the entertainment industry not too long ago. She had only acted in three films and did not y any important roles.


    Besides, PEI Yi was only helping her to rehearse her lines. He was not in this line of work and would not act in any of the roles, so she did not have to be picky about whether she could act well or not. As long as he could help her rehearse her lines and help her get into character faster, it would be enough.


    When she thought of this, Jiang se spread out her script. The first scene she was going to rehearse was when doukou would be appearing. She moved closer to PEI Yi.


    ¡°You¡¯ll help me y this role in this scene.¡± She pointed to a male character in the drama team in the script. This character didn¡¯t have many lines. When she auditioned for ¡®doukou¡¯, one of the staff members in Shangjiapany had yed the role.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one line, you can help me read it when the timees.¡± She exined to PEI Yi softly.


    After a long while, PEI Yi could only hear her tactful voice and alluring fragrance. She was sitting very close to him and could even touch him asionally with her arm. For a moment, his thoughts drifted far away.


    Jiang se went on for a while but did not get a response from him. She looked up at him and saw that he was staring at her in a daze. She wondered if he had heard what she had just said.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°I heard it, I heard it.¡± He nodded subconsciously. Then, he forced his gaze away from her and onto the script. Her index finger was still pointing at one side of the script. Her finger was fair and long. He was in a daze as he stared at it. Jiang se was about to put the script away.


    ¡°I did the calctions myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it,¡± He quickly reached out and pressed the script down. This time, he didn¡¯t dare to look at her again. He nced at the ce she pointed at and felt confident.


    The person she asked him to help with the act didn¡¯t say much, only two sentences.


    Once they were ready, PEI Yi checked that the camera was working and adjusted the angle. After Jiang se gestured to him, he read the lines ording to the script.


    ¡°Miss doukou, are you here to listen to the y?¡±


    Jiang se nodded. that¡¯s right. Are the people on stage today from Guangde restaurant? ¡±


    PEI Yi did not reply to her, probably because he had forgotten his lines.


    Jiang se ignored him. She recalled the plot of the script and tried to figure out doukou¡¯s feelings. She walked to the sofa and sat down.


    After a scene was shot, she went around to the back of the camera to see how she would perform.


    PEI Yi pressed the yback button for her. The lights in the room were not very bright, but the camera that Xiang qiuran had bought was good. Their expressions could be clearly captured under the lighting.


    However, what shocked Jiang se was not that there was anything wrong with her performance. Instead, it was PEI Yi¡¯s gaze that had been on her the entire time.


    The camera fully disyed his thoughts in front of her. His eyes followed her every move, and the love and intense emotions in his eyes almost overflowed from the small screen.


    He even asked with some joy, ¡±


    ¡°How was my acting?¡±


    Jiang se did not expect PEI Yi to look like this under the camera. Perhaps she had not paid enough attention to him. Although PEI Yi had said that he wanted to woo her, she had never taken it seriously.


    Even though she had maintained the same attitude as before when she interacted with him after she was reborn, and even though she had gradually realized that PEI Yi¡¯s feelings for Feng Nan might be different, she had subconsciously ignored it.


    She felt that it was a little troublesome, but PEI Yi still asked, ¡±


    ¡°How was my acting?¡±


    Jiang se nodded her head in a daze. As if she had received great encouragement, she leaned over to take a look.


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s not bad.¡± He urged Jiang se to continue.


    With his help in rehearsing her lines, Jiang se was able to get into character much faster.


    She had tried shooting a shot of doukou meeting Xiao Zi in the drama. The script had written this scene at a banquet. Everyone was drinking and having fun, and doukou and an jiuxiao were also at the banquet. As soon as they entered the banquet, her beauty and charm attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The banquet was lively and noisy, but doukou didn¡¯t seem to like this kind of prosperity. While an jiuxiao was talking to others, she hid in a corner and happened to run into Xiao Zi reminiscing about the past.


    She recognized Xiao Zi at a nce. At that moment, doukou¡¯s state of mind was veryplicated. She was probably excited and ecstatic, but also a little uneasy.


    When she had met Xiao Zi, she had already experienced many vicissitudes of life. She hade with an jiuxiao, and everyone at the banquet had been talking about her. At this time, she had already vaguely understood that there might be a gap between her and Xiao Zi, and that it was impossible for them to be together.


    However, she still instinctively held onto a glimmer of hope. She approached Xiao Zi without a trace, only to hear an old friend ask him, ¡± ¡°Do you still have any news about Dou qu ¡®er?¡±


    ¡®Dou qu¡¯ er ¡®was¡¯ doukou¡¯s ¡®original name, and she hadn¡¯t heard anyone mention it for many years. Now that she heard someone mention it in front of Xiao Zi, she was stunned for a moment and held her breath, waiting for Xiao Zi¡¯s answer.


    Hou Xiling¡¯s writing here was excellent. He had used an allusion from the Tang Dynasty.

 Chapter 99

    99 Chapter 99 affection


    In this allusionary story, it referred to the friendship between Han Yu and the Li Royal grandson in the Tang Dynasty. When he came to visit, he took a fancy to the Li family¡¯s beautiful concubine, Lady Liu. Li Sheng generously gave Lady Liu to him as his wife and paid for the wonderful thing.


    The next year, Han Yu ascended to the throne and returned to his hometown to visit his rtives. He left Lady Liu in Chang ¡®an, but it happened to coincide with the chaos in an and Shi, causing the husband and wife to be separated.


    In the chaotic world, Lady Liu cut her hair and covered her face. In order to protect her innocence, she lived in a nunnery. However, in the end, she still fell into the hands of a general and became someone else¡¯s concubine.


    After Tang Suzong recovered Chang ¡®an, Han Shu looked for Lady Liu everywhere. When she found her, she wrote a poem and asked someone to send it to her.


    This situation was slightly simr to Xiao Zi and doukou in the event of Beiping. At this time, hou Xiling pointed out the encounter between Xiao Zi and doukou with the ssic story, which was particrly exquisite.


    In ¡°the Grand asion of Beiping,¡± in the face of a friend¡¯s question at this time, Xiao Zi only read out indifferently, ¡± ¡°Zhangtai Liu, Zhangtai Liu, is Qing qingjin still here? Even if it is long and droopy, it should also break other people¡¯s hands.¡± The phrase ¡®climbing up someone¡¯s hand¡¯ reflected Xiao Zi¡¯s state of mind at that time.


    He used these words to answer his friend¡¯s question. In his heart, he was afraid that ¡®Dou qu¡¯ er ¡®was still alive and beautiful as before. She might have fallen into someone else¡¯s arms long ago, and their fate had long been broken.


    The ¡®doukou¡¯ in the script was also from a family of schrs. She had been educated by her parents since she was young, so when she heard Xiao Zi¡¯s words, it was natural that she felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    In the allusions of the Tang Dynasty, Han Yu did not mind that his wife had once been upied by a general, and the husband and wife were still reunited in the end.


    But what about Xiao Zi? Could he be like Han Qing and understand his wife¡¯s helplessness?


    In order to avoid disaster and protect her innocence, Lady Liu of the Tang Dynasty had once cut her hair and disfigured her face. She had hidden in a nunnery, but was eventually taken away by a general.


    In this chaotic world, in order to protect her innocence, doukou had also struggled with all her might. However, she was not as strong as others, so she had encountered an unexpected disaster. She had been saved by an jiuyi and protected by him.


    Jiang se was acting until ¡± doukou ¡± looked nervous as if she was waiting for Xiao Zi¡¯s judgment. She listened to his thoughts on his ¡± fianc¨¦e, Dou qu ¡®er ¡°.


    This part was very important. The ¡®doukou¡¯ in the movie heard the next part and sighed.¡±Even if she¡¯s alive, she¡¯ll probably be like a withered flower.¡± In the end, in her sadness and despair, she hated and resented Xiao Zi.


    This was a turning point in ¡± doukou. Jiang se tried to figure it out a few times and found the right feeling. She then gestured to PEI Yi, who was holding the script, to start reading the lines.


    In this scene, she was acting in her inner heart. There were no lines and she could only express her inner feelings through her eyes, expressions, and bodynguage.


    On the other hand, PEI Yi was the one reciting the long lines. She had found the feeling and was now acting out the nervousness and anticipation of a doukou in the movie. While she was waiting for him to recite his lines, he suddenly tossed the script aside and pounced on Jiang se to hug her.


    ¡°Xiao Zi doesn¡¯t want you, I do.¡±


    He had been sitting on the coffee table opposite Jiang se. When he pounced on her, Jiang se was caught in his arms.


    The emotions that she had been brewing for a long time were scattered by him in an instant.


    ¡°PEI Yi!¡± She waited for him to recite Xiao Zi¡¯s lines. When he was done, she should be heartbroken and in pain. However, PEI Yi did not y his cards ording to n. Instead, he threw the script away and pounced on her.


    She was pushed to the corner of the sofa, and his figure covered her firmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Xiao Zi doesn¡¯t want you, but I want you.¡±


    ¡°Go away,¡± He was supposed to finish reading Han Qiu¡¯s quote and say, ¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s alive, she¡¯ll probably be like a withered flower.¡± Jiang se nudged him. He was a little unhappy.


    ¡°Sese is not a withered flower.¡±


    ¡°These are the lines. Do you understand the lines?¡±


    He half knelt on the ground, put his hands around her waist, and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Even though he knew that it was fake and that it was just a line as she had said, he did not even want to say fake words that would hurt her.


    even if you¡¯re doukou, ¡± she added, ¡± I wouldn¡¯t say that. No matter what you¡¯ve be or what you¡¯ve been hurt, I¡¯ll definitely find you, not like Xiao Zi. His tone was certain and his eyes were serious. It was obvious that he was not just saying these words casually.


    Jiang se felt that she could no longer practice her acting.


    Her knees were against his chest, and she could feel his heart beating. He still looked up with an innocent face.


    ¡°In my opinion, hou Xiling should be changed to ¡®Xiao Zi¡¯.¡±Whether Dou qu ¡®er is Dead or Alive, I will definitely find her.¡± And then, the movie ended.¡±


    His words made Jiang seugh. She moved her leg and kicked him.


    nonsense. Are you the screenwriter or is teacher hou the screenwriter? ¡±


    She didn¡¯t use much strength when she kicked him, and when she kicked his leg, she acted like a spoiled child.


    When he saw Jiang se smiling, he pushed his luck. He propped his upper body up and wanted to get closer to her. ¡°I think I made it up pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± She reached out to push his face, unable to get into the mood because of his noise. The feeling that she had been building up with difficulty disappeared in an instant.


    She curled up in the corner of the rattan chair. wait for me outside. Don¡¯t disturb me anymore.


    PEI Yi did not want to leave yet. However, when Jiang se looked at the time, she saw that it was gettingte. She was going to return home before 11. If she dyed any longer, she would not be able to practice anymore.


    After chasing PEI Yi to the door, she picked up the script that he had thrown on the ground and read the part again. Once she had found the feeling, she tried it a few times in a row. When she felt that it was enough, she was ready to see her own performance.


    When she got up, she saw PEI Yi standing outside from the corner of her eye.


    To prevent him from entering again, she had closed the door. PEI Yi had ced his hands on the ss and stood outside for as long as she had practiced.


    He looked a little pitiful. She sighed and went to open the door. He came in impatiently and swore, ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue anymore. Sese, don¡¯t chase me away.¡±


    He said that he wanted to chase her that day, but now he didn¡¯t seem to be joking with her.


    One day, when she woke up and realized that she had be apletely different person, PEI Yi, whom she had always thought of as childhood sweethearts and her younger brother, confessed to her. He used his actions to show his determination and tried his best to change her perception of their rtionship. Jiang se began to feel uneasy.


    He was still rewound the video so that she could watch her earlier performance. However, Jiang se was no longer in the mood to watch it.


    PEI Yi¡¯s presence suddenly became much stronger, and she was a little overwhelmed. She ran her fingers through her hair and asked, ¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    It was almost ten O ¡®clock. She stood up to leave, but PEI Yi panicked.


    ¡°Practice a little more, I promise I won¡¯t harass you anymore.¡±


    She shook her head. I still have sses tomorrow, ran ran.

 Chapter 100

    100 Doubts


    In reality, Jiang se did not have any lessons the entire day tomorrow. PEI Yi knew that she was lying the moment he heard that.


    Ever since he found out that Jiang se was Feng Nan, he had already memorized her ss schedule. He might be more familiar with it than she was.


    Of course, PEI Yi knew if Jiang se had any sses tomorrow.


    She didn¡¯t know what went wrong with him, but it made her want to go back all of a sudden. He was fine just a moment ago.


    However, he did not have the heart to expose her and embarrass her. Nie dan had once said that girls were thin-skinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to make things difficult for her. He fiddled with the camera and saved the video he had recorded before turning to look at her.


    He could not hide the disappointment on his face. If he kept pestering her to stay, she might reject him. However, he had made his intentions so obvious, yet he did not ask her to stay. Jiang SE¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°Are you stilling to rehearse tomorrow?¡±


    The two of them went downstairs. He went to get his coat and hung it in his arm. He walked to her side and bent down to try to look into her eyes, his eyes filled with hope.


    Jiang se avoided his gaze and looked at the living room on the first floor. His originally spacious living room was now a mess. When he was looking for the camera earlier, he had made it even messier.


    He had gone through so much trouble to get such arge pile of equipment from qiuran for her. She didn¡¯t want to say it, but when the words came to her mouth and she saw him holding his breath and waiting for her answer, she couldn¡¯t say it.


    After all, they were childhood sweethearts who had grown up together. He was different from other friends in her heart.


    She looked up at him. He was facing the light, his jaw clenched tight, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down nervously, and a few strands of golden hair that had curled up because of his grip trembled slightly under the light.


    Jiang se sighed silently and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    He almost jumped up. He had suppressed his disappointment when she said she was leaving, but now heughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± He pulled Jiang se to the door. As he reached for his car keys, he turned to ask her, ¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    This area was almost full of vis, so the people who lived here naturally wanted the quiet environment and did not eat much.


    Jiang se could not think of what to eat at the moment, so she just let him arrange it.


    When the two of them came out of the garage, Jiang se noticed that the lights in ¡®Feng Nan¡¯s¡¯ vi were off.¡¯Feng Nan¡¯ and Zhao junhan had probably left.


    It was almost midnight when she returned home after having supper with PEI Yi. Naturally, Jiang se did not n to memorize the script anymore.


    After taking a shower and drying her hair, she went to bed. Just as she was about to switch off her phone, she realized that she had received a message from PEI Yi about 20 minutes ago.¡±Are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°I was just about to sleep.¡± She replied, but the other side replied very quickly, ¡± ¡°You were taking a shower just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you home yet?¡± she asked.


    He also replied,¡¯we¡¯re already here.¡¯


    PEI Yi was actually still outside her neighborhood when he received her ¡®Goodnight¡¯ message.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t see where her house was from the outside, but he couldn¡¯t help but try to look. Her reply on the phone was only a few words, but it made him look at it again and again.


    After saying goodnight, there were no more messages from her. She should have already fallen asleep.


    It was already very cold at the end of November. He stood there for a while before he received a call from nie dan and the others. They asked him out to y. Since he was not sleepy, he asked for the address before driving over.


    the 99th love letter ¡± had officially entered its promotional period. The production team had been releasing some trailers over the past few days, and the majority of the fans were already in an uproar.


    In the movie trailer, other than li Qingyang, who was yed by cui Xing, and the female lead, who was yed by Zhu pan, the back goddess, who was yed by Jiang se, had also been revealed.


    Zhao rang did know how to make use of people¡¯s curiosity. Previously, when most people on the inte were against this so-called ¡®back goddess¡¯ and many people were boycotting her, the production team¡¯s publicity silently added fuel to the fire. This pushed Jiang SE¡¯s character into the limelight.


    The doubts came wave after wave. Many of Zhu Pan¡¯s fans leftments on ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°¡®s official Weibo, hoping that the crew could cut out the role of the ¡®back goddess¡¯.


    After the matter had been blown up, the production team finally posted a poster on Weibo, which made the fans go crazy.


    On the poster, other than the male and female leads looking at each other affectionately, Jiang SE¡¯s back had been blurred out. However, one could still vaguely make out her outline. Once the photo was released, it naturally caused another wave ofments on the inte.


    In the dormitory, Yu Xiaozhou, Chen Yuwei, and a few others were also discussing this matter. When Jiang se returned to the dormitory after her afternoon ss, Yu Xiaozhou was still lying in bed with his phone in his hand.


    ¡°Sese,¡¯the 99th love letter¡¯ is about to be released. Have you seen the trailer?¡±


    Back then, after Jiang se had finished filming the movie, she had only gone online to check for news once. She had not paid attention to it after that when she got busy.


    Recently, she had been busy with the audition for the role in ¡± event of Beiping ¡± and PEI Yi had taken up most of her free time, so she had not been online much.


    When Yu Xiaozhou waved his hand, she shook her head and leaned over. Yu Xiaozhou quicklyy on the bed and moved his phone over to look at it with her.


    ¡°This is Zhao rang¡¯s new movie. It was released at the beginning of the year and is currently being promoted. The main leads are cui Xing and Zhu pan. These two are A-list celebrities in the industry.¡± She mumbled, ¡± cui Xing is my Prince Charming, but there¡¯s someone who fell in love with me at first sight. The production team hasn¡¯t released any news about who the actress is. I¡¯ve done some calctions. In the entertainment industry, there aren¡¯t many people who are good enough for the female celebrity that my brother Daxing has a crush on.


    Her thoughts were simr to the majority of cui Xing¡¯s fans online. Jiang se remembered that when she first went online to search for news about ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°, theizens ¡®replies were the same.


    the production team has been covering up the actress who yed the role of my idol¡¯s crush very tightly. Today, they finally put up a poster.


    Because of this poster, Yu Xiaozhou, who had a ss in the afternoon, decided to skip it. He spent the entire afternoon hiding in the dormitory and scrolling through his phone. In the end, the crew of ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± did not update any other news.


    Yu Xiaozhou sighed andy on the bed.


    from the looks of it, it¡¯s not as bad as I thought. But who knows if the crew photoshopped this back view? ¡± After she said this, she turned over again. I don¡¯t think any of the A-list celebrities in the industry are good enough for my idol.

 Chapter 101

    101 Chapter 1


    After Yu Xiaozhou said that, he suddenly sat up as if he had thought of something. He sized Jiang se up.


    ¡°If you, Sese, y the role, it¡¯ll be more like it.¡± ¡°In terms of looks and temperament, you¡¯re above Zhu pan. You¡¯re much better than the so-called mysterious ¡®back goddess¡¯.¡± If my brother Daxing had a crush on you after seeing you, that¡¯s more like it!¡±


    Jiang se did not reply to her. She was still scrolling through Weibo on her phone.


    The crew put up a photoshopped still photo, and her back was indeed in it.


    However, unlike what Yu Xiaozhou had expected, the crew did not Photoshop her back to be more exquisite. Instead, because of the blurring process, the more beautiful feeling in her film was slightly more mediocre, probably to highlight the male and female leads.


    But even so, thements were still one-sided, hoping that the crew would put up a few more stills.


    [ rabbit with big buck teeth: I¡¯m crying sweet after being stared at by brother Xing and Panpan. I¡¯m begging ¡± the 99th film crew ¡± to put up a few more photos of their interaction. ]


    [ heading to the West Building alone: the goddess¡¯s back has finally revealed herself. It doesn¡¯t seem to be as bad as I thought. Did the crew release any higher definition photos? ]


    [ I¡¯m very white: so far, it doesn¡¯t seem as bad as I thought.+1. At the same time, I¡¯d like to ask the crew to release a few high-definition photos to take a look. ]


    ......


    Yu Xiaozhou¡¯s face revealed a distressed look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been guessing with others for a long time, and shuangshuang can¡¯t guess who in the entertainment industry is qualified to take on this role. ording to some insider information, there were many female stars who auditioned for this role, and a few good-looking B-list actors also auditioned, but no one knew who the winner was.¡±


    She frowned. Before Jiang se could say anything, her phone suddenly beeped with a message notification. She immediately perked up. After reading the message, she burst outughing.


    ¡°Zhao rang¡¯s Weibo has been updated!¡±


    Jiang se turned to look as well. Zhao rang¡¯s Weibo update only had one sentence: Do you want to know who the back goddess is? On the day of ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯s¡¯ premiere, if the box office hits 100 million, it would be revealed!


    ¡±


    Yu Xiaozhou shouted excitedly. Zhao rang¡¯s Weibo exploded because of his update.


    [ always leave a hand in everything ] the box office of a romantic literary film broke 100 million on the first day. Director Zhao is very ambitious!


    There were a lot ofments tagging thisizen called ¡®always have a hand in everything¡¯, and almost all of them agreed with his words.


    Only love Zhou bujuan: ¡± hahaha, China is a country with arge poption. It¡¯s not impossible for the box office to exceed 100 million on the first day. But what director Zhao said fully proves your confidence in the back goddess. If theizens don¡¯t buy it, aren¡¯t you afraid of ruining your reputation? ¡±


    Zhao rang¡¯s Weibo post had piqued the curiosity of many people. At the same time, many people had leftments saying that they were waiting to p Zhao rang in the face after the movie was released.


    Yu Xiaozhou also lowered her head to scroll through her Weibo. Jiang se took a nce but did not say anything.


    Zhao rang had intended to use the gimmick of ¡®back goddess¡¯ to arouse the audience¡¯s curiosity and use it as a marketing hype. Naturally, she could not say anything now to ruin the crew¡¯s n.


    Seeing that Yu Xiaozhou was not in the mood to talk to her about this issue, she first went to the bathroom to wash her hands, then sat on the chair on the small balcony and took out a book to read.


    After reading a few pages, Yu Xiaozhou seemed to have remembered something. He finally put down his phone and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, your birthday ising soon, right? Have you thought of how to celebrate?¡±


    If she had not mentioned this, Jiang se would have forgotten about it.


    With Yu Xiaozhou¡¯s reminder, Jiang se finally realized that her birthday was in two days. She thought about it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to the nine Dragon Hall?¡±


    The girls in the dormitory got along well with her and had a good rtionship with her. On Cao Shuang¡¯s birthday, she did not spend a lot of money. After taking on ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± she took three-tenth of her sry. Other than her usual expenses, she still had more than 40000 Yuan in her card. She simply said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I treat everyone to a meal?¡±


    Yu Xiaozhou was a little excited at first, but then he felt a little embarrassed.


    Thest time her roommates had gone to the nine Dragons Hall, they had spent about 2000 Yuan. Since they were all students, this was equivalent to a month¡¯s living expenses given by her family. It would not be nice for Jiang se to pay for it alone.


    In addition, Yu Xiaozhou recalled that Jiang se did not spend much on her daily expenses. The mobile phone she used was also an old model. She did not have many small essories and did not buy clothes like the others in the dormitory. It seemed like her family was not very well-off.


    She shook her head, ¡±


    let¡¯s split the bill likest time. In any case, everyone wants to go and y. You didn¡¯t y much on shuangshuang¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Xiaozhou was still young, so he would always show his thoughts on his face. Jiang se could guess what she was thinking just by looking at her expression.


    I¡¯ve actually been working part-time for a long time. I just got a contract a while ago. I¡¯ll treat you.


    She was not someone who liked to boast. When Jiang se said that, Yu Xiaozhou believed her immediately. He tossed his phone aside and swiftly climbed out of bed.


    no wonder I don¡¯t see you often during break time. The pursuers of Zhou Ying from the arts Department are really disgusting. Some people even said that you might be a mistress outside the school.


    Jiang se was now quite famous at the first Academy. Her poprity had been rising steadily since the start of the semester. Many people on campus paid attention to her. It was impossible to hide the fact that she usually left the school.


    There was a lot of false information about her on the forum. After knowing that she sometimes didn¡¯t return to the dormitory at night, many people maliciously spected that she was doing something shameful outside the school. Some people even suspected that she might be a mistress. She didn¡¯t go online and never exined herself, so the people who talked about her behind her back were even more enthusiastic.


    Yu Xiaozhou and the others were indignant about the rumors because most of the people who said those things wouldpare Jiang se to Zhou Ying. Therefore, even the girls in the dormitory did not have a good impression of the prettiest girl in the arts Department.


    I don¡¯t think Zhou Ying is clean. That¡¯s why she and her gang are dirty. She paced up and down beside Jiang se. I heard that Zhou Ying wants to enter the entertainment industry. There were a few times when she was photographed getting into a stranger¡¯s car.


    In the forum, Jiang SE¡¯s and Zhou Ying¡¯s supporters were at loggerheads with each other. Neither side was willing to give in.


    Jiang se was not very interested in such news. Yu Xiaozhou said a few words and went back to scrolling through Weibo.


    Jiang SE¡¯s birthday happened to be on a Friday night. PEI Yi had already looked up her information and had called to ask her out a few days in advance.


    However, Jiang SE¡¯s dormitory room had already arranged for them to meet up. Naturally, she could only reject PEI Yi.

 Chapter 102

    102 Birthday


    ¡°You have an appointment?¡± When PEI Yi heard that Jiang se had already made ns to have dinner with her roommates on her birthday, his voice sounded a little dejected. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you guys?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Jiang se rejected him again without thinking. the other girls in the dormitory don¡¯t have boyfriends yet, Yingluo.


    After she finished speaking, she realized that something was amiss. PEI Yi was not her boyfriend after all. She was about to exin further, but PEI Yi seemed to have missed the hidden meaning in her words. He spoke in a strange tone, as if he was trying to suppress his excitement.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring a ¡®dan, ru ning, and the others along?¡±


    The girls in the dormitory were all very innocent. They were not suitable for nie dan, Cheng runing, and the others. Jiang se held the phone and rejected the offer.¡±No, don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t insist this time and asked again, ¡±


    ¡°Then what time are you guys done? I¡¯ll pick you up?¡±


    Jiang se bit her lip and did not say anything.


    ording to the rules of Cao Shuang¡¯s birthday, she would celebrate it early on Friday night. The girls in the dormitory should also go to the Jiulong Hall at around 11 O ¡®clock, and they would be done at one or two.


    It was already midnight by then. It was impossible for PEI Yi to send her back to her dormitory immediately after he came to pick her up.


    Where did the two of them go in the middle of the night?


    In the past, if PEI Yi had not made his intentions clear, Jiang se would not have given it much thought. She would have definitely agreed to it when he offered to pick her up.


    However, PEI Yi had already written his thoughts on his face. He did not try to hide it at all, so Jiang se hesitated.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it during the day?¡± She asked, and PEI Yi¡¯s voice revealed a hint of pleading.


    ¡°Sese, it¡¯s okay for you to celebrate your birthday with your dormitory mates. I just hope that other than your dormitory mates, I can wish you a Happy Birthday as soon as possible.¡±


    She felt that PEI Yi was too devious. She had rejected both of his previous requests. Now that he was pleading with her in such a soft tone, how could she reject him?


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± She thought for a while but couldn¡¯t think of any excuse for the time being, so she could only reluctantly agree.


    She was still having a headache when she hung up the phone. On the other end of the line, PEI Yi heard the busy tone from the other end of the phone and gave his cell phone a few kisses beforeughing out loud.


    During Friday¡¯s ss, Jiang se noticed that her usual seat had been filled with wrapped gifts.


    It was a wonderful feeling. He wished her a Happy Birthday.


    A pretty girl with sses and a ponytail was sitting at the same table. She turned around and greeted her nervously, ¡±


    Jiang se, is it your birthday? ¡±


    Although it had been some time since school started, Jiang se was usually very serious in ss and rarely got distracted. She was also not an enthusiastic person. The girls who shared the same desk as her did not dare to talk to her, afraid that she would be as arrogant as what was said on the forum.


    Jiang se turned around and nodded at her. She smiled.


    ¡°How did everyone know?¡±


    Her reaction obviouslyforted the nervous female student. The girl heaved a sigh of relief and said shyly, ¡±


    everyone on the forum is talking about your birthday tomorrow. Didn¡¯t you go on the forum? ¡±


    Perhaps it was because Jiang SE¡¯s attitude was not what the girl had expected, but she grew bolder and asked another question.


    Jiang se shook her head. She took out her phone and waved it in front of him.


    my phone is quite old, and its functions are very simple. It can only answer calls and send and receive messages, and I can¡¯t go online.


    Many of the students around them were eavesdropping on their conversation. When they saw that the girl and Jiang se had started chatting, some of them gradually gathered around them.


    ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t seen you on the forum.¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s noputer in the school.¡±


    Many people realized that Jiang SE¡¯s personality was not as scary as many of Zhou Ying¡¯s fans had described. Although she was not a very cheerful and enthusiastic person, she was very polite. When everyone said ¡± Happy Birthday ¡± to her, she would turn around and nod in thanks.


    This greatly exceeded the expectations of many people, and even more people gathered around.


    When the professor entered with his teaching materials, many people were still standing beside Jiang SE¡¯s seat. They were wishing her a ¡®Happy 18th Birthday¡¯.


    When the old professor knocked on the table for the first time, some of the students didn¡¯t notice it. It wasn¡¯t until the old professor raised his voice for the second time that some of the students reacted and quickly returned to their seats.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Jiang se.¡± After seeing that the students in the ss had taken their seats, the old professor pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said with a bit of humor, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also caught up with the students ¡®fashion.¡±


    The moment the old professor finished speaking, a girl turned around and nced at Jiang se. She pouted and said loudly, ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for the school to be like this.¡±


    Her words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Jiang se looked up as well and saw a girl in a ck coat sitting diagonally to her right. The girl was also turning to stare at her.


    Nowadays, people might remember a student¡¯s birthday even better than your birthday.


    His words made many people in the ss look embarrassed. The old professor in the middle of the ssroom also frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    There was hostility in the girl¡¯s eyes. When Jiang se nced at her, the girl red at her and put on a provocative expression. Jiang se looked her in the eye and asked her with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the teacher¡¯s birthday on the teacher¡¯s Day, which is the legal Teacher¡¯s Day every year?¡±


    The awkward atmosphere was instantly alleviated by Jiang SE¡¯s words. Many of the students who were embarrassed by the girl¡¯s question immediately started pping.


    The frowning old professor in the ssroom alsoughed. The girl gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    This little episode did not affect the rest of the ss. After the ss ended, the girl who sat next to Jiang se reminded her softly, ¡±


    the person who spoke just now was han Jiayi. She said that she was assigned to the same dormitory as Zhou Ying from the arts Department. She has a good rtionship with Zhou Ying.


    Jiang se did not know whether tough or cry at his words.


    In the dormitory, Yu Xiaozhou had also mentioned many times on the campus forum that people wereparing her with the art department¡¯s flower, Zhou Ying, but she had never taken it to heart before. It had been a long time since the start of the school, and to be honest, she didn¡¯t even know who Zhou Ying was.


    After thanking her deskmate for her kind reminder, she returned to the dormitory to catch up on some sleep since she still had to go out with Yu Xiaozhou and the others to y at night.


    ...


    Since she had promised to treat them to a meal at Jiulong Hall, the girls in the dormitory had pooled their money together to buy her a big cake. When Chen Yuwei and Cao Shuang brought the cake back at night, there was almost no space on the desk in the dormitory.


    Since it was Jiang SE¡¯s birthday today, she could not hide in the corner like she did on Cao Shuang¡¯s birthday. A few girls cheered her on and forced her to gulp down a bottle of beer. By the time PEI Yi called at 1:30 pm, she was already feeling a little dizzy.

 Chapter 103

    103 Drunk


    When he heard that Jiang SE¡¯s voice sounded a little off over the phone, PEI Yi dispelled the thought of waiting for her outside and went straight into the nine Dragons Hall.


    When he entered the nine Dragon Hall, the service staff and security guards immediately recognized him.


    With PEI Yi¡¯s status, it was a piece of cake for him to find out which private room Jiang se and the others were in. When he arrived at the private room, the waiter pushed the door open respectfully. A few girls were singing and dancing on the sofa while Jiang se was kneeling on the sofa, looking around for something.


    When PEI Yi entered, the girls in the room were stunned. When they saw so many peopleing in, they stopped in their tracks, embarrassed.


    Many of the drinks on the table had been opened, and PEI Yi had eaten half of a cake. When he saw Jiang se, he did not look at anyone else.


    He walked straight toward Jiang se. She was still fumbling around on the sofa. Her bag was on the floor. PEI Yi bent down to pick it up for her. He found her dazed look adorable. He wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her up easily, letting her lean against his chest.


    Her legs felt weak, and PEI Yi¡¯s arm, which was wrapped around her waist, supported her weight.


    Yu Xiaozhou and the others had also drunk a little, but they were in better shape than Jiang se. When they saw this, the girls exchanged nces. They looked shocked and embarrassed.


    Recently, there had been rumors of Jiang se dating PEI Yi, who was in his second year of University. However, neither of them mentioned it. Jiang se did not mention that she had a boyfriend in her dormitory.


    When they saw PEI Yi hugging Jiang se, Yu Xiaozhou and the others widened their eyes. Before they could say anything, PEI Yi said, ¡±


    let them y first. Put it on my tab. If it¡¯s toote, just get someone to send them back to the first Academy.


    The people from the nine Dragon Hall nodded.


    Chen Yuwei and the rest thought that it was almost time, but after hearing PEI Yi¡¯s words, they quicklyughed and said, ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother-inw!¡±


    In reality, Jiang se was the youngest among the dormitory mates.


    However, Chen Yuwei and the others had heard some rumors about PEI Yi¡¯s identity ever since they entered the school, especially after the news that he was pursuing Jiang se spread. There were also some spections about him online. The girls in the dormitory vaguely knew that he came from a good family background. Naturally, no one had the guts to call him ¡®brother-inw¡¯.


    PEI Yi nodded. In the dim light of the private room, he saw the cream on Jiang SE¡¯s face and hair. He reached out to wipe it off for her.


    ¡°Sese, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Her eyes were misty, and there was cake on her delicate Jade-like chin, but she didn¡¯t notice it at all. She was so cute.


    ¡°My bag,¡± She was still thinking about her bag when PEI Yi waved his other hand in front of her.


    ¡°I brought it.¡±


    She mumbled a reply, and PEI Yi bent down to pick her up in his arms. The people from the nine Dragons Hall opened the door and allowed him to leave.


    When she returned to the car, she had fallen asleep with her head tilted to one side. Tonight was different from what PEI Yi had imagined. In reality, he had initially nned to celebrate with Jiang se. He had nned this for a long time. However, when he picked her up, she was already drunk and unconscious in the car.


    However, for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel too disappointed.


    He moved the car seat back so that she could sleep morefortably. The small space in the car was filled with the faint smell of alcohol, which mixed with the fragrance of her body, making PEI Yi¡¯s heart flutter.


    He was not in a hurry to drive the car back, so he sat on the chair and stared at her. In the past, Feng Nan had a self-disciplined personality. Most of his friends were socialites, and he rarely drank, let alone got drunk. He did not expect her to be so quiet and obedient when she was drunk.


    He was supposed to send her home at this time. However, Jiang se was drunk, so PEI Yi had no choice but to bring her back to his house first.


    He drove very fast and it was almost 2:30 am when he got home.


    Half-awake, she noticed that PEI Yi had returned to the neighborhood. She said weakly, ¡±


    ¡°Wrong way, Zhenzhen¡±


    PEI Yi had never seen her like this before. Upon hearing her words, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Then which direction should we go?¡±


    She raised her hand and pointed in the direction of Feng Nan¡¯s Vi. ¡°Then, Zhenzhen¡±


    PEI Yi took the opportunity to hold her hand in his palm.


    Naturally, he could not go there now. He parked the car and carried Jiang se out of the car. The cake he had prepared was still in the car. However, judging by Jiang SE¡¯s expression, she probably could not eat it anymore.


    When she was upstairs and ced on the bed, PEI Yi squatted by the bed and held her hand.


    He had imagined this scene many times in the past, but none of them were as real as this.


    This feeling was better than she had imagined. Shey on her side on the bed, her hair pressed down by her upper body, and half of it hung down over the edge of the bed.


    Jiang se did not sleep well. Perhaps it was because she was wrapped in a cotton-padded jacket, but her brows were furrowed. When she retracted her long legs, she almost fell off the bed.


    Fortunately, PEI Yi was right beside her and caught her with both hands.


    He didn¡¯t feel it when he brought her home, but now that he was back, he remembered that he had held her in his arms before. That delicate body was so soft that he could feel her soft and sweet touch through her clothes.


    He didn¡¯t have the guts to look at her again, nor did he dare to take off her clothes.


    A wave of heat spread from his bone marrow to his limbs and bones. He felt that his mouth was dry and his throat was itchy. He couldn¡¯t control it and coughed twice in a row, but he didn¡¯t feel better.


    He pushed her towards the bed. He saw the cream on her face that had not been wiped clean. He ran into the bathroom and scooped up some cold water to wash his face. It took a while for him to calm down.


    When PEI Yi came out with a handkerchief, Jiang se was already struggling to get up. Her legs were bent on the bed. Under the dim light, her Jade-like legs were very eye-catching.


    The heater was turned on in the room, so she took off her coat, leaving only her sweater and jeans on. When she saw PEI Yi, she asked, ¡±


    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    She took off her coat and folded it neatly before cing it on the bed. She then looked around for her coat with some effort. PEI Yi could tell that she was still in a daze from the look on her face. Just as he was about to speak, she frowned and tried to get out of bed.


    She swayed unsteadily, as if she couldn¡¯t stand properly. Although the floor was covered with a thick carpet, it would still hurt if she fell and hit herself.


    PEI Yi wanted to help her up, but she sat on the edge of the bed and was about to take off her pants.


    ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t be like this, ahem, Sese.¡±


    He quickly tried to stop her. She was drunk now, and she might call him a beast when she woke up tomorrow.


    Jiang se did not listen to him. She undid the button and pulled it down, revealing her smooth legs that were wrapped up. Under the light, they glowed like pearls.


    ...

 Chapter 104

    104 Name


    This scene had a huge impact on PEI Yi. He hurriedly covered his face with a handkerchief, only to feel that the heat made him even more flustered. It was as if he had been infected by the heat of the handkerchief, and he felt that his ears were starting to burn.


    It was almost three O ¡®clock, and the night was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. He covered his face, but his ears were even more sensitive.


    He could clearly hear the rustling of Jiang SE¡¯s clothes as she took them off. Every movement seemed to tug at his heart, making him lose control.


    The imagination in his mind almost crushed his rationality. He pressed the handkerchief on his face even tighter and said weakly, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, don¡¯t take off your Kasaya.¡±


    ¡°Ah Yi, ah Yi, hahaha.¡± She called out twice weakly, her voice was as sweet as honey, and his heart trembled.


    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    He did not dare to speak. At this moment, his heart was beating like a rabbit. He pricked up his ears, but after a while, he could not hear anything. PEI Yi mustered his courage and put down the handkerchief covering his face. She knelt by the bed, her upper body struggling to lie on the edge of the bed. Her long, smooth hair hung loosely behind her, and her soft waist was faintly discernible. Her long legs were folded into an alluring position. He could smell her faint fragrance. This was simply killing him!


    When Leng Shaoran saw this, PEI Yi felt as if his nose was about to bleed.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly lie down like this for the entire night. PEI Yi lifted his head and took a deep breath. He threw the handkerchief in his hand away and went into the cloakroom to find his own pajamas. He then came out and put his trembling hands on her shoulders.


    Now that she was drunk, she looked like she was at his mercy. He only had to gently pull her, and she fell into his arms, her head softly leaning on his chest.


    ah se se ah Yingluo ¡± this was too much of a shock. He closed his eyes tightly, but it was toote.


    Her touch was soft and fragrant, and PEI Yi fell onto the carpet as she leaned on him gently.


    He was flustered, but he steadied her first. He leaned against the bed and gritted his teeth.


    If he thought about it again now, he would make a mistake. As if he was enduring torture, he took her pajamas and put them on for her, then carried her to the bed in one breath.


    He thought about it and was worried that he didn¡¯t have enough self-control, so he pushed her towards the middle of the bed. He was also afraid that she would suddenly sit up and take off her clothes again, so he removed the nket and pressed on top of her.


    It was already the end of November, but the cold wind was blowing outside, but his forehead and back were covered inyers of sweat. He sat on the ground, leaning against the bed, panting.


    His hands were still shaking. He didn¡¯t know where he had gotten the self-control to push her away.


    He had already liked her for many years, and he had dreamed of holding her in his arms countless times. He should firmly grasp such a good opportunity and fulfill his long-cherished wish.


    However, he was more afraid of how she would look when she woke up. He was afraid that she would cry. He cherished her very much and was afraid that she would feel aggrieved. He also did not want them to have intimate contact under such circumstances. It was a kind of sphemy to her.


    With this thought in mind, he forcibly suppressed the surging thoughts, even if the patience was almost fatal.


    PEI Yi should not have missed the opportunity to share a room with her. However, he felt that he had overestimated his self-control after what had happened earlier. Hence, he did not even dare to wipe her face. He turned around and closed the door before leaving.


    He took a bath and slept in the study that night, but he did not sleep well. He secretly woke up a few times in the night to see her, and he always felt that the scene of her sleeping in his bed was like a dream.


    She had slept toote the night before and had too much to drink. When Jiang se woke up, it was already past ten.


    The curtains were not closed, and the sun shone through the thin embroidered gauze. She squinted her eyes and yawned again before sitting up.


    She was in PEI Yi¡¯s bedroom. Her clothes were on the floor. Jiang se lowered her head to look at herself. She was wearing a soft silk nightgown. One look and she knew that it was PEI Yi¡¯s. It was big and long.


    She reached out to grab the cor of her clothes, lifted the quilt, and got out of bed.


    It seemed that PEI Yi had brought her homest night. However, she did not have much of an impression of when he had brought her home. She only remembered that PEI Yi had called her when she had been drinking at the Jiulong Hall clubhouse.


    Her alcohol tolerance was too low. It seemed that she should drink less in the future.


    Although she was so drunk that she could not remember anythingst night, Jiang se touched her body and did not feel anything.


    PEI Yi must have helped her put on her pajamas. He had been very well-behaved and did not do anything else.


    When Jiang se thought of this, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she could not help butugh.


    Even though PEI Yi did not do anything to her, Jiang se still had a bad feeling about it. She picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on. Then, she found an unopened toothbrush and towel under the drawer in the bathroom in PEI Yi¡¯s room. When she came out of the bathroom after washing up, she saw that PEI Yi had been standing at the door for quite some time.


    The two of them had an unnatural expression on their faces, but PEI Yi looked even more embarrassed than she was. His ears turned red when they met eyes!


    Jiang se felt a little embarrassed at first. However, when she saw PEI Yi¡¯s expression, she felt much calmer.


    ¡°There are fruits in the refrigerator.¡± He was a little annoyed that he didn¡¯t dare to look at her. When they looked at each other, even though she was already dressed, he could not help but think of the scene of her almost nakedst night.


    PEI Yi secretly scolded himself for being a ¡®beast¡¯. However, when he recalled the feast of his eyes back then, he felt his blood boil again.


    ¡°Ah, the cake I bought yesterday is still in the car!¡±


    He was flustered. Without waiting for Jiang SE¡¯s reply, he turned around and ran downstairs. The sound of his footsteps gradually faded away. Jiang se touched her face and followed him downstairs.


    The cake she orderedst night was not in the refrigerator, so she could not eat it anymore.


    He came back empty-handed with a depressed expression.


    He did remember buying some fruits when Jiang se came overst time, but there was nothing else.


    He took out a box of strawberries and washed them under the tap. He didn¡¯t dare to look up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out and eat?¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. She pretended to adjust her clothes and did not dare to look at him.


    ¡°No need. Did you get someone to send the girls back to my dormitoryst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± PEI Yi replied softly. The atmosphere between the two of them was different from before. ¡°Last night, I told the people in the club to keep an eye on them and get someone to send them back.¡±


    As he said this, his eyes wandered left and right, and his neck turned red.


    ¡°Sese, we ... We¡¯re now your girlfriend. You should give me a title, right?¡±

 Chapter 105

    105 Exciting


    In fact, PEI Yi was not confident when he said this. Therefore, he had already thought about it many times before he spoke.


    ¡°Sese, I beg you.¡± PEI Yi¡¯s gaze was filled with anticipation and apprehension. He was holding an open bottle of mineral water in his hand. He had already drunk half of it, but his hand was still fidgeting with the cap. Jiang se was in no hurry to answer him.


    After her rebirth, her rtionship with PEI Yi had changed a little.


    Thinking about it carefully, she had lived a simple life since she was young. It was not that she did not have boys of the same age, but he was the closest to her.


    Perhaps it was because PEI Yi was five years younger than her, and the friendship between the elders of the two families, she and PEI Yi had grown up together. It was difficult for her to guard against him.


    Before her rebirth, she had interacted with Zhao junhan. Inparison, she knew PEI Yi¡¯s personality better than anyone else.


    He had said several times that he wanted to chase her, and he had shown it in his actions. However, when she was drunkst night, he did not do anything despicable.


    Instead ofing into contact with strangers again in the future, she felt that epting PEI Yi would not be that sad.


    Moreover, he had filled up all her spare time, so it seemed that this situation was no different from dating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±


    As PEI Yi waited with rapt attention, she slowly nodded.


    He had originally thought that the path of pursuing her was far more difficult than he had imagined. He had paid a lot of attention in the past and had been unable to drink with nie dan and the others many times because he had wanted to. He had felt terrible alone.


    However, she did not reject him immediately. Instead, she was willing to try it out with him. PEI Yi suddenly felt that he had been too foolish in the past.


    When he sent her back to the rental house, he endured it all the way. After getting out of the car, he said, ¡±


    ¡°I really like you.¡± He liked her so much that it was beyond her imagination.


    He raised his head. Sese, if I don¡¯t pursue you or tell you my feelings for you, and just treat you well in silence, will you like me one day? ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± She unbuckled her seat belt and allowed him to open the car door.


    Yi, if you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re my friend. I won¡¯t have any improper thoughts about my friend.


    She had a clear understanding of her rtionship with everyone. For example, before her rebirth, PEI Yi had never expressed his feelings for her. Hence, no matter what he did, she would not think about anything else after she had acknowledged him as her younger brother, let alone respond to his feelings.


    However, after PEI Yi had expressed his feelings to her and told her clearly what he was thinking, she finally gave it some thought and was willing to try it out with him.


    He had struggled for many years in the past. What was it for?


    PEI Yi¡¯s face turned pale. After she got out of the car, he tidied the corner of his shirt in a reserved manner.


    In reality, she didn¡¯t have much dating experience. She had had a meal with Zhao junhan once, and both of them were polite.


    She could forget about her rtionship with PEI Yi in the past, but since she had already agreed to give it a try, she paused for a moment and asked politely, ¡±


    ¡°Do you want toe to my house?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Of course, PEI Yi would not miss such an opportunity. In fact, he had been coveting her house for a long time.


    He knew that this was Jiang SE¡¯s rented apartment. However, he had not been there once since they had met again. Now that Jiang se had mentioned it, PEI Yi quickly nodded.


    This was the first time she had ever invited him home. Even though he knew that she might really just be inviting him to visit her home, this was enough to make him burst with joy.


    When the two of them entered the elevator, he was still in a state of excitement and could not calm down.


    After he got nervous, he felt that he was in trouble. When he had confessed to Jiang se earlier, he had drunk too much water because he was afraid that she would not agree to it. Thus, he had held back the entire time when he sent her home. Now that he was nervous, he wanted to go to the toilet.


    The elevator went up. He looked around and pointed at a random ce.


    ¡°Is this the washroom?¡±


    No. Jiang se had just taken out her keys from her bag when she heard him. She shook her head calmly and opened the door with her keys.¡±Other than this one, you can use any other ce as your bathroom.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Almost all the apartments in this neighborhood were small. The room that Jiang se had rented was not big to begin with. Once the door was opened, she could see the entire room at a nce.


    PEI Yi lowered his head slightly when he entered the room. He felt terrible the moment he entered the room.


    Naturally, her room could not bepared to the Feng family¡¯s environment in the past. The entire room was not even as big as his cloakroom. The information that nie dan had investigated showed that she had been living here for several months.


    The room did not have much of her personal aura, but there were a few books she had borrowed from the library on the bay window near the bed. She had not changed this habit.


    When PEI Yi came out of the toilet, he looked at the bed in the room and let his thoughts run wild. While Jiang se took her clothes and went to shower, he sneaked up from the sofa to the bed. He reached out to feel for the nket before carefully lying down on the bed. He hugged the nket and pillow to his chest and took a deep breath.


    He was afraid that Jiang se would notice him when she came out of the shower. He quickly sat up and saw theputer in the corner. He called out, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, can I use yourputer?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Her voice was mixed with the sound of the water, making PEI Yi even more excited.


    When Jiang se came out of the shower, she felt that something was not right. PEI Yi was sitting on the bed. His handsome face was flushed red, and his hands that were propped up by the bed were trembling. He looked like he had suffered a great shock. Theputer was ying a woman¡¯s strange panting.


    When he heard Jiang SE¡¯s footsteps, he opened his mouth and pointed at theputer.


    ¡°You, he, he¡¯s Yingluo.¡±


    She walked over and only saw a figure. Before she could take a closer look, PEI Yi had already reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist. He pulled her into his arms and covered her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look anymore.¡±


    He carried her with one hand and tried to turn off theputer with the other.


    Jiang SE¡¯s face was pressed against his chest. Even through the down jacket, she could hear his heavy and rapid heartbeat. After a while, he turned off the strange sound and mumbled to himself, ¡±


    ¡°I think I need to wash my eyes.¡±


    PEI Yi swore that he had only wanted to take a look at Jiang SE¡¯sputer in the beginning and see what she usually did when she was online.


    He really didn¡¯t expect to find this video after turning on hisputer.


    Previously, he was too shocked and did not have the time to close this level.


    ...


    The movie downloaded from theputer didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of beauty, and it was far from what he had imagined.


    He could not help but think of Jiang se. Comparing her to the woman in the video was an act of obscenity. However, when he thought of the beautiful scenery he had seen the night before and how he was currently holding her in his arms, he suppressed the disgust in his heart. An uncontroble throbbing rose in his heart again.

 Chapter 106

    106 Chapter 106 premiere


    Theputer was the oldputer that thendlord had left in the rented apartment. Jiang se had never been curious about what was inside. She had rented the apartment for a few months and used theputer asionally, but she had never discovered what was inside theputer.


    Jiang se could not help but chuckle when she saw PEI Yi¡¯s dejected expression.


    When Jiang se asked PEI Yi what he was going to eat in the afternoon, he hesitated for a moment.


    It was his first time in Jiang SE¡¯s rented apartment. He was reluctant to leave just like that. I¡¯ve made a reservation at the East arrival pavilion for tonight.


    That was one of Feng Nan¡¯s favorite ces to go. The food there was all traditional Chinese cuisine. It was her birthday today, and he had prepared a bottle of red wine for her.


    After he had bought the winery two years ago, he had personally picked the grapes to brew it. When he first started brewing, he had wanted her to taste it first. This was of great significance to PEI Yi.


    However, after seeing her drunkst night, he had a general understanding of her alcohol tolerance. He probably couldn¡¯t give her this gift.


    He was a little depressed that he did not manage to eat the cake he had ordered a few days ago. When he heard Jiang se ask about lunch, he did not want to see her go hungry. He reached for his car keys.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out to eat?¡±


    Jiang se thought for a moment and stood up.


    ¡°I think I still have some food.¡±


    There was a small refrigerator in the rental house. She remembered that she had bought some fast food two days ago, but two boxes had expired.


    There were a few potatoes and eggs in the refrigerator. She was not very good at cooking, but after being reborn and living alone, she had learned how to cook. If PEI Yi did not mind, she could barely fill her stomach.


    He followed behind Jiang se. When he saw her enter the kitchen, he wanted to follow her in but was rejected.


    The kitchen was not big. He leaned against the door and watched her wash the rice and put it into the rice pot. He felt that it was very fresh.


    However, PEI Yi was shocked when she picked up a knife and was about to peel the potato.


    In the past, Feng Nan did not know how to cook. Like him, he had probably never even stepped into the kitchen before. He did not touch a single drop of water in the spring, and even the fruits he ate were peeled and delivered to him.


    Now that he saw Jiang se holding a knife, he quickly squeezed into the kitchen. Without thinking, he said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    In reality, he had never done it before. However, he twirled a small knife in his hand and chased Jiang se out of the kitchen. She watched as he studied how to peel the skin seriously. At the same time, he took a picture of her in a smug manner. She did not know where he sent it, but soon, her phone exploded and started beeping.


    He didn¡¯t peel the skin well, and after peeling it, he had a problem.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you check it online?¡± Jiang se rarely cooked. Sometimes, she would just buy whatever she wanted at the supermarket.


    PEI Yi still had a phobia ofputers and shook his head without thinking. He took out his cell phone and downloaded a few cooking apps after looking at them for a long time.


    On the way, Jiang se received a call from Chen Yuwei. After Jiang se leftst night, the girls had fun until three in the morning before returning to school. They had only woken up now.


    At that time, everyone had been drinking. However, they could still vaguely remember how nervous PEI Yi had been when he was with Jiang se. Chen Yuwei asked her if she was dating PEI Yi. Jiang se did not deny it and chatted with her for a while. When she hung up and looked at the kitchen again, it was already a mess.


    A few potatoes weren¡¯t much in total, and they couldn¡¯t stand his torture. He washed his hands and came out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out to eat?¡±


    Naturally, Jiang se did not have any objections.


    The two of them had lunch outside while PEI Yi went shopping with Jiang se.


    Halfway through, he received a call from nie dan. On the phone, nie dan asked him with a mocking smile,


    ¡°Brother Yi, how¡¯s the cooking in the kitchen this afternoon?¡±


    When he took the potato, he was so generous that he took a picture to show off without thinking.


    He was not cut out for the kitchen and failed on his first try.


    Faced with nie Dan¡¯s mockery, PEI Yi gave him a round of scolding over the phone. alright, I¡¯ll stop talking. I have to go shopping with Sese.


    If he hadughed at PEI Yi in the past, how could things have ended so easily? Nie dan was a little surprised that he seemed to have let the matter rest after cursing him a few times.


    What surprised him even more was that PEI Yi was shopping with someone.


    Back when he had wanted to court Jiang se, his friends did not believe him. After all, they had seen his deep feelings for Feng Nan for many years and knew his character.


    She initially thought that he was only doing this for the sake of novelty. After all, Jiang SE¡¯s appearance was indeed quite alluring. To her surprise, he seemed to be deeply in love with her as he fell in love with her.


    ¡°Brother Yi, you¡¯re really serious? It¡¯s the most boring to go shopping with a woman. You walk around and pester her to buy things. If you ask me, if you need anything, you can just ask someone to send it to the house. That¡¯s what my mom and the others do.¡±


    PEI Yi turned to look at Jiang se. She was still sitting beside the skincare counter. The more he looked at her, the more intrigued he became. He imagined Jiang se walking around him and begging him to buy something. Heughed.


    I think it¡¯s very interesting. I hope she can be like this. Nie dan, who was on the other end of the phone, was speechless when he heard his happy tone.


    He ended the call. Jiang se had already bought the things she needed. PEI Yi took the bill naturally.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check theputerter.¡±


    The oldputer in her rented apartment was obviously no longer usable, so who knew what else was stored inside?


    It just so happened that PEI Yi could not give her the present he had prepared for her birthday, so he gave her aputer instead.


    After agreeing to try dating PEI Yi, her life did not change much. Time passed quickly. After ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ had gone through a period of publicity, it was finally time for it to be released in January.


    Many people on the inte were looking forward to Zhao rang¡¯s new movie. In addition to the fans of cui Xing and Zhu pan, there was also a small number of people who came for the so-called ¡®back goddess¡¯.


    During the movie¡¯s premiere, many people from the entertainment industry were invited to the venue, and a part of the movie was yed online.


    The movie had Zhao rang¡¯s usual style, and the couple yed by cui Xing and Zhu pan was also very pleasing to the eye.


    However, the media personnel who entered the venue realized that Zhao rang had not brought the actress who yed the ¡®back goddess¡¯ with him.


    He Cong, the frencer, had also been invited to the movie premiere.


    She was quite famous on the inte and had her own column on a news website. At the same time, she was also one of the fans of the male lead, cui Xing, in ¡± the 99th love letter. she had been following cui Xing for many years.


    ...


    He Cong could not understand Zhao rang¡¯s insistence on creating the title ¡®back goddess¡¯. In her heart, she shared the same thoughts as most of cui Xing¡¯s fans. She did not think that there was any celebrity in the entertainment industry who was so good-looking that cui Xing would fall in love with her just by looking at her back.


    When she had received the invitation to the premiere, she had actually harbored the mentality of watching a good show. She wanted to see how Zhao rang would get off the stage.

 Chapter 107

    107 Chapter 107 watching the movie


    Zhao rang had made a big move in this game of chess. After he had previously exposed the general plot of the script, it had caused the dissatisfaction of cui Xing and Zhu Pan¡¯s fans.


    However, the crew of ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± did not rify the matter immediately. Instead, Zhao rang deliberately added fuel to the fire and hyped up the matter even more.


    He Cong actually had some dealings with people in the entertainment industry and knew that this was a need for a certain aspect of the film¡¯s publicity to increase its poprity.


    However, in her opinion, the movie already had three living signboards, Zhao rang, cui Xing, and Zhu pan. Zhao rang originally did not need to use such means like other small-time directors.


    Who knew that he would still use the topic of the movie to hype it up, and in an instant, He Cong¡¯s impression of him was much worse.


    This was especially so when Zhao rang had announced that as long as the movie¡¯s box office on the first day exceeded 100 million, he would let everyone see the true face of the ¡®back goddess¡¯. Many people were already waiting to see him make a fool of himself.


    At the premiere, it was Zhao rang¡¯s choice that was out of hecong¡¯s expectations.


    He did not release the entire film, but cut it into a 40-minute trailer.


    At the beginning of the movie, the surrounding lights dimmed. Before the screen was lit up, He Cong heard a piano solo. The music was melodious. When it yed in the dark environment, He Cong¡¯s tightly furrowed brows suddenly rxed.


    Zhao rang was indeed Zhao rang. No matter how much He Cong disliked his hyping methods this time, his movie was indeed unique.


    The ¡®ding ding dong Dong Dong¡¯ piano sound was like the cleanest spring water in the morning. Every second was the greatest gift and enjoyment to the hearing.


    Everyone who had attended the premiere knew that Zhao rang had spent a lot of money and used all his connections to hone the Hong Kong musician Shi Jiadong and his team for several years.


    At this moment, it did sound extraordinary.


    In any case, listening to this piano solo at the beginning of the game was like eating a sour and spicy delicious appetizer before a big meal, which immediately made people feelfortable.


    Soon after, the music gradually died down, but the noisy voices gradually grew louder. It was as if they had suddenly returned to reality from a dream. Such a sharp contrast made many people frown. Their mood was instantly controlled by the rhythm of Zhao rang¡¯s movie.


    ¡°Excuse me, please.¡±


    Cui Xing¡¯s voice rang out from the movie. He was wearing an old shirt, his hair wasbed in a very old style, and his face was filled with shyness and nervousness.


    He was carrying a bucket of mineral water, and the old leather shoes on his feet clearly showed that his family was not well off.


    What was worth He Cong¡¯s attention was when he held the bottle of water on his shoulder, his pair of slender hands that didn¡¯t match his appearance. Under therge screen, the camera shed across his hands, but it was only for a moment that it was enough for people to notice his hands.


    His fingernails were trimmed very cleanly. When he was running around to make a living and suffering, he still tried his best to protect his pair of hands, even if his forehead was full of sweat and his face showed a sorry look.


    Li Qingyang carried the mineral water upstairs. The customer opened the door, and he carefully put the water down. He took off his shoes and ced them neatly outside the door. After helping the customer fill the bucket with water, he got 30 yuan in return.


    There was a piano in the client¡¯s house. After he filled the bottle with water, he stared at the piano for a long time before leaving.


    He had spent the whole day delivering water and had earned a lot of money. After he handed it to the boss and received a day¡¯s sry, he felt like his back was bent.


    The owner was still chattering away in the shop. After taking into ount the recent business volume, li Qingyang walked out of the shop and turned left and right on the street. He entered a shopping mall and soon stopped in front of a piano shop.


    The expression on his face showed that it was not his first time here. The lights in the store were bright, and the rows of pianos inside were beautiful and elegant. He stood outside the ss window and looked at it for a long time before he turned and left.


    His weak mother was still at home. After he went back, he tidied up his dispirited expression and took out all the money he had earned today.


    When he Cong saw this, he waspletely brought into the movie by Zhao rang.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden vibration of her phone after she received a message, she might still be immersed in the plot and couldn¡¯t call herself.


    The theme of the movie had already been pointed out at the beginning, which exined the embarrassing situation of li Qingyang, who was yed by cui Xing, and his love for piano.


    Her Prince Charming was indeed very good at acting. He brought a young man who had dreams but was forced by life to life, who had to force a smile in front of his mother.


    The message was from a fan who had been following her for a long time. She had already informed on Weibo that she would be attending the premiere of ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± tonight. At this time, someone couldn¡¯t hold back and sent a message to ask about the inside story.


    ¡®Has the back goddess appeared yet?¡¯


    In her private messages, her fans couldn¡¯t wait to ask, but she replied with a ¡®no¡¯ and then focused on the movie again.


    Li Qingyang¡¯s life had been rough. His father had been working at a construction site in his early years, but he had fallen and be disabled, so he could only do some simple work. His mother¡¯s health was not good, so he knew how to be in charge at a young age.


    He liked ying the piano and was very talented. The school¡¯s music teacher was also willing to guide him.


    Unfortunately, his family¡¯s environment was not good, and they did not have money to buy a piano for him to practice. His favorite thing to do was to go to a Germany brand piano store in the mall and take a look every time he was in a bad mood. Only when he saw the delicate and beautiful pianos did he feel hope.


    Zhu pan yed the role of his childhood friend, who had grown up with him. She knew what he was thinking. Every time li Qingyang was tired from work, she would draw a piano painting and give it to him.


    The intimate rtionship between the man and the woman in the movie was yed out very well by them. When he Cong saw the interaction between the two, he felt so sweet that his heart was bubbling.


    One day, li Qingyang carried a bucket of water back to the mall. After he was done with his work, he walked in the direction of the piano store as if he had been bewitched.


    He first walked in small steps, looking a little hesitant, then he took a fewrge steps. When he was almost there, he started to run, his hair fluttering in the wind.


    These three simple steps highlighted the desire in li Qingyang¡¯s heart. Many people in the premiere Hall were influenced by him and started to look forward to it.


    Faint piano music could be heard from the piano store. It was the love-like music from the opening credits. Li Qingyang was stunned for a moment before he slowed down and walked to the ss disy window.


    He first closed his eyes to listen, and then his eyes moved to the zither store.


    At that moment, the camera gave him a close-up. His eyes widened and his pupils shrank slightly. He was clearly captured by the camera.

 Chapter 108

    108 Comprehension


    Everyone in the premiere Hall could feel that cui Xing was li Qingyang at this moment. His performance at this moment was too natural. It could no longer be called acting, but cui Xing was really integrated into the act at this moment.


    His eyes were filled with amazement, as if he had been greatly shocked.


    Everyone was moved by his expression and immediately became very interested in what cui Xing saw.


    In fact, this group of people already knew the basic outline of the script when they first entered the venue.


    He also understood that li Qingyang, who was yed by cui Xing, should be meeting the ¡®back goddess¡¯ at this time. However, in the previous scenes, the innocent friendship between li Qingyang and Zhao Rong, who was yed by Zhu pan, was already very touching. If li Qingyang rashly developed a good impression of other characters in the film, he might identally make the audience feel disgusted.


    This thought shed through the minds of many who had attended the premiere. However, in the next scene, after li Qingyang¡¯s shock, his eyes shone with fanaticism and admiration. Most of the people in the premiere Hall, including He Cong, were interested in the ¡®back¡¯ that li Qingyang had seen.


    Li Qingyang could not help but lean against the ss disy window. In his heart, this piano store had always been sacred and transcendent.


    In the past, when he came over, he didn¡¯t dare to get too close, but this time was different. He couldn¡¯t help but stick his face to the disy window, and his breath quickly made the ss in front of him cloud with white mist.


    His eagerness infected the people watching the movie. He Cong even realized that many people were attracted by the plot of the movie and unconsciously stretched their necks, even though they knew that they couldn¡¯t really see the characters through the screen.


    Although he Cong was sitting steadily, and didn¡¯t show such a silly action like the others, she was actually looking forward to the camera to quickly cut.


    The next moment, just as everyone thought that the ¡®back goddess¡¯ in the movie was about to reveal her true face, the camera swayed slightly. A girl¡¯s blurry back quickly shed past. No one could see it clearly at all. Zhao rang had already cut the scene and jumped into the next plot.


    This time, many people wanted to curse Zhao rang in their hearts. He was simply a lunatic!


    Even at this point, he was still holding onto his trump card.


    However, cui Xing¡¯s previous performance had pushed everyone¡¯s curiosity to a climax, and everyone couldn¡¯t wait to see the results.


    However, Zhao rang did not go along with his wishes. Instead, he switched the camera to li Qingyang¡¯s moment after he fell in love with his ¡®goddess¡¯ at first sight.


    In fact, he did not know the name of the ¡®goddess¡¯ that he had seen once, but this time, his expression was upside down.


    He went to the piano store more often and kept watch outside, but he never saw the girl again.


    He Cong¡¯s heart ached slightly at his dazed appearance.


    Li Qingyang started writing love letters to his ¡®goddess¡¯. He wrote down all the unhappy and happy things in his life into a thick pile of love letters.


    When he was deeply in love with his goddess, he didn¡¯t notice his childhood sweetheart, Zhao Rong.


    Every time he excitedly mentioned their meeting at the piano store and the back of his ¡®goddess¡¯ ying the piano, his eyes would light up with excitement, while Zhao Rong would always force a smile and quietly listen to him.


    The love letters he wrote to his ¡®goddess¡¯ represented li Qingyang¡¯s difficult period of youth. The one who encouraged him, apanied him, and tried to draw all kinds of pianos for him to make him happy was Zhao Rong.


    Li Qingyang had work to do every day after ss. Only on the weekends, when he had finished all his family matters, would he have time for himself.


    Under the dim light, he would always clean himself up and wash his hands before he started writing the letter.


    His expression when he wrote the letter was almost pious, as if he was worshiping the God in his heart.


    Every week, he would write a letter, and the pile of letters would quickly reach a very high height. He would often put in the effort to pack them up. That kind of state of mind of secret love was vividly portrayed by cui Xing.


    As his soul found a ce to rest, he worked harder in his life. He would often pass by the zither shop again, hoping to meet the ¡®goddess¡¯ again.


    Until one day, he gathered his courage and stepped into the zither shop.


    Just as he was feeling uneasy about his shabby clothes, the staff of the piano store did not throw him out as he had expected. Instead, after learning that he liked the piano, they allowed him to try out a piece.


    At that moment, li Qingyang suddenly realized that what had been holding him back in the past was not the prejudice of the world, but the inferiority deep in his heart.


    It wasn¡¯t until he bravely took a step forward for the sake of the ¡®goddess¡¯ in his heart that he realized that many things weren¡¯t as unbearable as he had imagined.


    He was very talented in the piano. The Steinway piano store would never reject a person who loved music and art.


    He was discovered by the zither shop and became a disciple of a famous teacher. He wrote his thoughts to his ¡®goddess¡¯ and told her the joy in the depths of his heart. He sang loudly with Zhao Rong.


    He trained hard and cherished this rare opportunity to tell Zhao Rong his dream.


    He had shot to fame at the concert with his mentor!


    When he became famous, he brought out the love letters he had written for his ¡®goddess¡¯. There were already 98 of them. In fact, he had not seen his¡¯ goddess ¡®since that encounter at the piano store.


    The one who stayed by his side, encouraged him, and supported him had always been Zhao Rong.


    Li Qingyang realized that in the past, people were always chasing after things and could not stop. It was easy for them to ignore the people and things around them.


    While he was pursuing the ¡®goddess¡¯, he only cared about his state of mind at the time and did not notice Zhao Rong beside him. He missed a lot of time with her.


    When he took out the box of letters, he decided to write thest love letter to the ¡®goddess¡¯. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t continue to love you because I¡¯ve found the happiness I¡¯ve been looking for. She¡¯s been by my side all this time and has never gone far.


    When this line of words appeared on the screen, many people were deeply touched. Even he Cong, who hade in early in the morning to pick a fight, felt his eyes turn red.


    Zhao rang was indeed very talented, and his movies always easily hit the depths of people¡¯s hearts.


    The lights in the hall slowly turned on, and the musicposed by Shi Jiadong started ying again. As they listened to it, they felt even more emotional.


    Many people were still sitting in their seats, unable to return to their senses for a long time. It was not until the host came on stage that many people came to their senses. He Cong also squeezed forward, and the media at the scene scrambled to ask Zhao rang,


    ¡°Director Zhao, why is it that the ¡®goddess¡¯ in your movie is still shrouded in a mysterious veil until today?¡±


    The ¡®back goddess¡¯ in the movie didn¡¯t show her face at all. Her back was also shocking, but her existence spanned across the backbone of the entire movie.

 Chapter 109

    109 Chapter 109-ticket-grabbing


    Zhao rang held the microphone and smiled as he nced at everyone in the test screening Hall.


    in fact, there are only two hours left before the official release of the movie. Why don¡¯t you let us keep this mystery until the end? ¡±


    ¡°When brother Xing saw the ¡®goddess¡¯ in the movie, his eyes obviously lit up. We just want to ask, what kind of beautiful girl is it that made brother Ling Xing act so naturally in that instant? Are you going to be yourself?¡±


    Zhao rang nced at cui Xing and replied humorously, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask cui Xing this question. However, in my opinion, cui Xing is a very professional actor. If everyone could see his infatuated expression at that moment, I can only say that cui Xing¡¯s acting skills are superb.¡±


    This kind of evaluation was already very high, which put cui Xing in a good mood. The two had a lot of interaction on the stage, and it was obvious that the rtionship between the crew was very harmonious.


    Zhu pan, on the other hand, looked a little embarrassed. She had also dressed up for the premiere. However, although ¡®back goddess¡¯ did not appear at the premiere today, and even the scenes in the movie had been temporarily cut and not yed, as li Qingyang¡¯s final destination in the film, she was inevitably asked about her opinion on the character ¡®back goddess¡¯. Some peoplepared her with the girl who yed the role and asked Zhu pan who he thought was prettier.


    Zhu Pan¡¯s status in the entertainment industry was not low, and her looks were not bad either. She had been in the industry for many years and had always been one of the A-list female stars under the banner of century Gxy. Now, she was repeatedly beingpared with a neer. It was inevitable that she was a little unhappy, and the smile on her face also seemed very forced.


    The premiere ceremony soon came to an end with a stomach full of questions.


    He Cong took the apanying gift prepared by the crew. When he came out of the premiere Hall, he looked at the time. It wasn¡¯t even 11 O ¡®clock.


    She couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in her heart at this time. This excitement had been with cui Xing¡¯s performance since he met the ¡®goddess¡¯ until the end of the movie.


    the 99th love letter ¡°was about to be released at midnight. She didn¡¯t want to go back at the moment, so she took out her phone and prepared to book the tickets first. She would think about it after she had watched the movie first.


    However, she did not expect that by the time she reached the ticket counter, the midnight tickets at the cinemas near the capital had already been sold out!


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why are there so many people still awake? are they waiting for the movie?¡±


    Feeling a little anxious, she swiped her phone to a location that was slightly further away from her location. In the end, not to mention the nearby areas, even the well-known cinemas in the Imperial City, no matter how far away they were, the tickets for the midnight screening had all been sold out!


    Messages kepting in from her phone. Her fans who followed her were asking her about the follow-up of the movie. Some people also asked if she was going to watch the first midnight scene.


    He Cong quickly replied to other people¡¯s messages, while continuing to update the trend of movie tickets.


    She was also anxious to watch this movie as soon as possible. Her curiosity had already been piqued to the highest point by Zhao rang during the premiere.


    Just as He Cong was getting impatient, she raised her head and looked around. She found that many of the people who had been invited to the premiere with her were scrolling through their mobile phones after leaving the cinema. Some of them had even called the cinema to ask for tickets.


    When he Cong heard someone calling to ask for tickets, he suddenly remembered something. She had an old ssmate who had entered Ruihe media after graduation and was doing very well. At the ss reunion, he heard that she was already in the middle management of Ruihe media.


    It was said that the biggest investor of ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± this time was Ruihe media. Perhaps this old ssmate of his would have a way to get advance tickets for the midnight premiere.


    Thinking of this, He Cong did not hesitate to open his phone¡¯s address book, find the student¡¯s phone number, and call him.


    the 99th love letter ¡± was about to be released. She believed that this ssmate of hers would not be sleeping at this time. As expected, after the phone rang twice, the other side picked up very quickly.


    After exchanging pleasantries, He Cong directly asked for a midnight advance ticket for ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°.


    In fact, after graduation, although old ssmates still kept in touch with each other, He Cong was also a little embarrassed when he made this request. But she couldn¡¯t care less now. After the premiere, not only did it not quench her thirst, but it also made her more and more curious.


    If she couldn¡¯t get a ticket tonight, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep the entire night.


    Her old ssmate readily agreed to her request. As an investor, ruiqiao would definitely have a certain number of tickets for the midnight premiere as a gift.


    The moment He Cong heard his old ssmate¡¯s affirmative answer, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but praise Zhao rang for his marketing skills. Even someone as calm as she could not help but feel excited.


    The people who came out of the premiere Hall were all looking for ways to get tickets. After he Cong settled his thoughts, he opened Weibo on his phone.


    She decided to first write down a part of the plot that she had watched before and share it with her fans, but when she was about to do it, she felt that she had been too careless. She should have waited until she had really watched the midnight premiere.


    In the end, she only chose to post a message on Weibo that she would be watching the movie at the midnight premiere and then exited the Weibo interface.


    Her old ssmate sent the number of the ticket to her phone. She looked at the address and it was not far away.


    Time was unbearable, and every minute and second seemed to be moving extremely slowly.


    It was already snowing in the imperial capital at the beginning of January, and even their breaths had turned into white mist.


    On the other hand, the discussion on the inte was in full swing. Many people who did not manage to get a midnight advance ticket were shouting ¡®buying advance tickets for ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± at a high price¡¯.


    Regardless of the quality of the movie, this craze proved that Zhao rang¡¯s strategy for his new movie had been sessful. His movie had been shot quite well this time. It had a fresh love story, deep depth, and a gimmick that could be hyped up. At least, never had someone as picky as him been willing to ask for midnight tickets through his connections after the premiere. He was not willing to wait a second to watch the full version. This was enough to prove that Zhao rang¡¯s movie was good.


    She had a feeling that if this trend continued, Zhao rang¡¯s movie would easily hit 100 million at the box office on the premiere day.


    The attendance rate at midnight had reached 100%. Manymercial blockbusters might not even be able to achieve this, not to mention the fresh domestic romance literary films. From this point, Zhao rang was indeed very impressive.


    When there was still 15 minutes to 12 o ¡®clock, the sound of the entrance announcement finally rang out in the cinema. Many people who had been waiting for a long time swarmed in, and he Cong was also sandwiched in the crowd.


    Sitting in the pitch-ck Cinema, He Cong suddenly felt a little emotional when he heard the tuneposed by Shi Jiadong again.

 Chapter 110

    110 Mount Lu


    At the premiere, when she first heard this piece of music, she only felt that it was wonderful. Shi Jiadong¡¯s music was naturally of the highest quality.


    At that time, in that pitch-ck environment, when the melodious sound of the zither rang out, that feeling was indeed very beautiful.


    But now, sitting in the cinema, He Cong, who had attended a premiere ceremony, once again heard the familiar music. He was reminded of li Qingyang, yed by cui Xing in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°, when he heard the song and his first awakening of love.


    The audience in the cinema was attracted by the plot and worried about li Qingyang, who loved piano but came from a poor family.


    When he and Zhu pan, the two innocent kids, easily gained happiness from a simple drawing, many people in the theater smiled.


    He carried the bottle of water into the mall, and the weight of the water on his shoulders almost bent li Qingyang¡¯s back.


    At this time, He Cong could no longer care about his idol, because she knew that in the next few minutes, li Qingyang would meet the girl he fell in love with at first sight.


    Zhao rang, who had always maintained his mysterious ¡®back-view goddess¡¯, was finally revealing some clues at this moment!


    He Cong involuntarily sat up straight. The people in the cinema seemed to feel something as well. Many of them were invigorated and sat up straight from their seats, leaning forward slightly.


    The melodious and light-hearted sound of the piano rang out. Li Qingyang, who had just delivered the water, was like a marite being pulled by someone, and he could not help but walk towards the piano store.


    Through the ss window, his gaze first fell on the piano, then he looked up, his eyes shining, and his face showing an intoxicated look.


    Even though he was watching cui Xing¡¯s performance again, He Cong was still filled with emotions.


    This time, the scene did not cut at the crucial moment. Instead, it followed cui Xing¡¯s gaze and slowly moved into the piano store.


    He congbing held his breath and widened his eyes. In the piano shop, a girl with her hair tied up was sitting in front of the white piano in the middle, immersed in the world of music.


    Unlike the ¡®back goddess¡¯ that she had imagined, the girl ying the piano didn¡¯t have any extra essories on her, but she instantly overshadowed the gorgeous pianos around her, and her figure instantly attracted the audience.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the lighting, but He Cong felt that the images in front of him were as beautiful as a dream.


    She felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction. The feeling of her heart being dug out and her lungs being wed out had been present since the beginning of Zhao rang¡¯s promotion of ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°. He had been keeping her in suspense until now. She had originally thought that the chef, Zhao rang, would only serve in porridge and side dishes. Who knew that he would cook them to such a high level?


    The girl¡¯s back was facing li Qingyang, her fingers dancing on the piano.


    Although she did not show her face, Zhao rang¡¯s shot was of a different kind of exquisiteness. Her slender and elegant neck, her exposed skin, and the lower hem of her shirt were stuffed into her jeans. Perhaps no one had worn such a retro style for more than ten years, for fear that people wouldugh at her for being old-fashioned.


    However, when the girl in the movie tucked her clothes in, the first thing he saw was her waist and the curves of her perky butt wrapped in her jeans.


    She didn¡¯t notice that li Qingyang was looking at her from behind the ss window. Instead, he was immersed in the beauty of the music. His ten fingers were like scallions, asionally revealing a hint, but he was thinking that it wasn¡¯t enough.


    He Cong felt that even though he had watched thetter part of the plot and knew about the special rtionship between li Qingyang and Zhao Rong, he was also touched by the innocent rtionship between the male and female leads. He liked li Qingyang¡¯s innocence and Zhao Rong¡¯s waiting.


    However, at this moment, He Cong felt that he could understand li Qingyang¡¯s infatuation with the ¡®back-view goddess¡¯.


    The girl sat in front of the piano, elegant and outstanding. That excellent temperament sitting in front of the piano, when ying that light and bright tune, it moved people.


    Many people in the cinema felt that this trip was worth it. At this moment, many people even forgot their previous doubts about the role of the ¡®back goddess¡¯.


    It was unknown where Zhao rang had found this girl, but she had taken up this role perfectly.


    In the short ten seconds of her appearance, He Cong couldn¡¯t wait to tap the ground with the tip of his feet, making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. He anxiously hoped that the girl would turn around and let people see what she looked like, and whether it matched her full of immortal-like back, or even better.


    The people in the cinema had the same thoughts as her. At that moment, everyone was immersed in li Qingyang¡¯s feelings and could understand how he felt when he saw the girl¡¯s back.


    Unfortunately, the ss of the piano store blocked li Qingyang¡¯s actions. Even if he desperately stuck his face to the ss disy window, squeezing his originally handsome face until it was deformed, he still couldn¡¯t pass through the ss and walk to the girl¡¯s side to see her true appearance.


    In just a few seconds, the audience felt as if they had been on a roller coaster. The camera stopped on cui Xing¡¯s face. Here, Zhao rang no longer took pictures of the back of the piano store. Instead, he used the pause in the music to show the girl¡¯s departure.


    The thin, transparent ss blocked li Qingyang¡¯s movements. When the music stopped, the light in his eyes dimmed.


    A soft sigh came from the cinema, as if it was a pity for li Qingyang¡¯s cowardice and helplessness at that moment.


    Jiang se did not sleep that night either. When PEI Yi found out that ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± premiered at midnight that night, he had bought the tickets very early on.


    Naturally, he was not going to make a small fuss. During the midnight premiere, even though Jiang SE¡¯s figure would only appear in the movie, he had already booked all the pre-sales at most of the cinemas in Imperial. He even asked nie dan and the others to buy a lot of the movie.


    When he dragged Jiang se into the cinema, PEI Yi was still a little excited. In the past, even though he used to have fun with nie dan and the others, he rarely went to the cinema. He was not surprised to see celebrities and idols that ordinary people were infatuated with.


    However, the feeling he had when watching the movie was different from Jiang SE¡¯s. In particr, Jiang se had also acted in the movie that was being released. He appeared to be more cautious than Jiang se.


    He had thought that the movie was not that interesting, but PEI Yi found it interesting as he watched it.


    When the movie progressed to the point where li Qingyang saw Jiang se ying the piano in the piano store, he could empathize with her and felt a little bitter.


    He had also seen Feng Nan y the zither before. At that time, he was simr to li Qingyang in the drama. He liked it, but he did not have the courage to say it.


    Li Qingyang had missed the opportunity to speak to the girl who was ying the zither. He did not see her face either, and the only impression he had of her was the infatuation he had for her back.

 Chapter 111

    111 The real face


    Perhaps, in the future, even if they passed by each other in the crowd, li Qingyang might not be able to recognize her anymore.


    That was why he had truly missed her. He would probably have regrets for the rest of his life and would never have anything to do with her again, so he had been particrly dejected at that moment.


    At this moment, PEI Yi was holding Jiang SE¡¯s hand tightly. Li Qingyang in the movie had missed the initial throbbing, but fortunately, he had not.


    The ¡®back goddess¡¯ had only appeared in the movie for a short ten seconds, but it had already left a deep impression.


    Whether it was li Qingyang¡¯s dejection or the love letters he had writtenter on, the moment one saw his back, one could understand what he was doing.


    The existence of the ¡®back goddess¡¯ in the movie was a connecting link.


    Cui Xing¡¯s performance went without saying, and Zhu Pan¡¯s performance was alsomendable. However, when he Cong came out of the cinema, he was still in a heavy mood.


    The first time he had read it, he had been moved by the deep friendship between li Qingyang and Zhao Rong in ¡± the 99th love letter. he had been happy that they were lovers and had a family. However, the second time he had read it, he had felt something else.


    It was almost three O ¡®clock when he returned home after the movie, but He Cong didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all at midnight.


    She turned on herputer and prepared to write down her feelings.


    When the movie was over, PEI Yi held Jiang SE¡¯s hand and lowered his head to ask her, ¡±


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    When they came out of the movie theater, some of the shops in themercial building were already closed. It seemed rather deserted. There were people guarding the movie theater. They led PEI Yi and Jiang se through the passageway and into the underground parking lot under the elevator.


    PEI Yi had bought almost all the tickets to this movie theater. Only he and Jiang se were present for this scene. He took off his coat and wrapped her in his arms.


    After she agreed to try it out with PEI Yi, she did not resist him even though she was still not used to his actions.


    PEI Yi felt that the movie had stirred up his emotions. He wanted to say something but did not know where to start.


    The experience of watching the movie tonight was particrly happy because of the people around her.


    As he drove, he reached out to hold her hand from time to time. He thought about it and felt conflicted.


    ¡°Sese, how much do you want the box office to be today?¡±


    She turned her head and looked at him with her clear eyes, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°Zhao rang said on the inte that the box office on the first day exceeded 100 million, so he¡¯ll help you with your publicity.¡±


    He was in a dilemma. If Jiang se had chosen to enter the entertainment industry in the future, PEI Yi knew that this wave of publicity would be beneficial to her.


    However, at the thought of how she would gain fame after the publicity and how many people would like her in the future, PEI Yi felt as if his precious treasure was being coveted by others.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    He leaned his body towards her and asked her softly.


    ¡°Yi, I used to be told what to do and what to do. I grew up and studied. My future was already nned.¡± Jiang se lowered her gaze and smiled.


    until one day, something happened. I realized that my choice wasn¡¯t to be someone¡¯s subordinate, to be someone¡¯s wife in the future, or to socialize with others.


    It was already veryte. After sending Jiang SE Home, PEI Yi called nie dan, Cheng runing, and the others. He asked them to keep an eye on ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°¡®s box office sales. if the box office sales aren¡¯t enough, we¡¯ll make up for it.


    Romantic indie films were not very good in the domestic market. When nie dan received the call, he had just finished watching a movie and was about to go out for a drink with Cheng runing and the others. When he received PEI Yi¡¯s call, they rushed to his house.


    As they were talking about the movie tonight, nie dan said,


    brother Yi, sister-inw has picked a good movie this time. I¡¯ve asked around and Zhao rang has a good impression of her. With a little help from behind the scenes, it¡¯ll be easy for sister-inw to be famous.


    He swirled the wine in his hand, but didn¡¯t drink it. He only took a sniff.¡±But if his reputation is too great, will it affect him in the future?¡±


    Old master PEI had a high status and high standards. Although he doted on his eldest grandson, PEI Yi, he was still well-mannered and inevitably had some prejudice against people in the entertainment industry.


    PEI Yi grinned and sat on the sofa. He spread his arms and shook his head firmly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡±


    It would have been fine if she was just a small-time celebrity, but Jiang se was different. Hidden within her was Feng Nan. Her temperament and knowledge were all that of a realdy from a wealthy family.


    However, he could not tell nie dan and the others about this. He crossed his legs and said,


    don¡¯t worry. Sese is studying at the top school. She¡¯s a good student. She knows what scripts she¡¯s going to pick. Besides, she¡¯s close to a senior in the literary world like hou Xiling. The person who taught her acting is Chang Yuhu.


    Just these few points alone were enough for her to jump out of the frame of an ordinary celebrity. besides, if I like her, I¡¯ll naturally settle these things. I can¡¯t let her worry.


    His expression was very serious. They had just started dating and he was already thinking about the future.


    As nie dan pondered this, he regarded Jiang se even more highly. Cheng runing then said, ¡±


    that¡¯s true. Little Junior¡¯s temperament is really good. No female celebrity in the entertainment industry canpare to her.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was about to get up and pour himself some wine when PEI Yi stretched out his long leg and kicked him in the leg. He fell to his knees with a thud.


    Fortunately, the floor was a sofa, so it did not hurt much. But Xiang qiuji, who was sitting on the coffee table, grinned and said, ¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, brother ning, how did you get married so quickly?¡±


    Cheng runing was furious. He turned around indignantly.


    ¡°Brother Yi, why did you kick me?¡±


    ¡°Are you even allowed to call her Little Junior?¡± PEI Yi nced at himzily. He immediately realized that he had called Jiang se the way they usually did in private in his moment of pride.


    This boy was petty, possessive, and strong. Now that he had caught her, Cheng runing did not dare to refute him. Rubbing his legs, he stood up and moved away from him.


    ¡°Alright, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi.¡± since you want to promote sister-inw, ¡± Xiang qiuji said, ¡± shouldn¡¯t you find some people to scroll through thements on the inte and hype it up? ¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Not far away, Xiang qiuran, who had been scrolling through her phone for a long time, looked up. the inte is exploding withments!


    the 99th love letter ¡± had just premiered, but there were already manyments on the inte. Many well-known bloggers and film Critics had already released their film reviews at the first opportunity, and they were quite popr.


    ...


    ¡°Look, this is written by this special column writer.¡±


    Xiang qiuran shared the film review with PEI Yi. PEI Yi clicked on it and saw that it was a long film review written by an ID named ¡®where to go and where to go¡¯. It was marked with the words¡¯ drama pration¡¯. PEI Yi clicked on it and saw herment.

 Chapter 112

    112 Chapter 112 film review


    ¡°When ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ started shooting and I found out that the male lead was decided to be cui Xing, I¡¯ve been looking forward to this movie for a long time.


    in the beginning, I, like everyone else, was a little dissatisfied with director Zhao¡¯s hype about the ¡®back goddess¡¯ in the movie. Cui Xing is my male God. Those who followed me at the beginning should know this.


    In my heart, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s worthy of my idol¡¯s crush.


    But tonight, when they were invited to the premiere, director Zhao cut the original 130-minute movie to less than an hour and sent it to everyone.


    I followed director Zhao¡¯s shots and easily got into character.


    In the movie, brother Xing yed the role of li Qingyang, who was born in poverty and had a low status. However, he had an elegant artistic dream and often stopped in front of the piano shop. With the encouragement of the childhood sweethearts, the two lovers finally got married.


    If the movie was only like this, it could only mean that Zhao rang had made another fresh literary and romantic film. The old-fashioned poor boy¡¯s hard work had finally seeded. Such an old trick could only be regarded as a qualified popcorn fast-food movie at most, but it would not leave a deep impression.


    However, at that time, director Zhao was very smart and cut the movie. The appearance of the ¡®back goddess¡¯ was not included in the cut. In addition, director Zhao had made a bold statement at the beginning of the movie. All of this attracted my curiosity and made me walk into the cinema again.


    The strange thing was that the second time he read ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯, it felt different from the first time he read it.


    when the opening music started ying again, the strange thing was that I actually felt a mix of emotions. Perhaps it was because I saw brother Xing¡¯s infatuation and persistence earlier, and saw his anticipation. When the tune that teacher Shi Jiadong wrote with his blood, sweat, and tears was yed on the piano, I recalled the plot of the movie, and the impression was much deeper.


    this time, I got what I wanted. I followed brother Xing¡¯s gaze and saw the ¡®back-view goddess¡¯ appear. The moment I saw the ¡®goddess¡¯, to my surprise, her back was different from what I had imagined her to look like in an elegant dress. At that moment, I actually felt that li Qingyang¡¯s love at first sight should be someone like her.


    When she sat in front of the piano and focused on ying, I believed that she didn¡¯t just charm li Qingyang, but me and the general public in the cinema.


    That kind of temperament, even if she was not dressed in luxurious clothes, when she sat in front of the exquisite and elegant piano, she was not overshadowed by the brilliance of the beautiful works of art.


    At that moment, I had the illusion that my heartstrings were being tugged at, and I finally understood how li Qingyang felt when he saw the ¡®goddess¡¯.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for her to turn her head, to see her face, to see the expression on her face.


    It was a pity that director Zhao had cruelly changed the scene, so that people could only imagine based on the sound.


    Those few seconds of beauty were reflected in my heart, and it made me empathize with li Qingyang¡¯s disappointment at that time.


    Then, she read the love letters he wroteter, watched him pour his heart out to the goddess in his heart, watched him gather his courage and set foot in the piano industry, watched him travel a thousand miles and finally meet a Bo Le, acknowledged a famous teacher, and achieved sess and fame.


    He still had the habit of writing love letters to his goddess. Every month, he would always take a few days off to make the box of love letters thicker and thicker.


    When I didn¡¯t get to see theplete plot, I felt sorry for Zhao Rong, but when I saw theplete plot, I felt sorry for li Qingyang.


    I¡¯ve thought more than once that if li Qingyang had mustered up the courage to step into the piano industry that day, would he have never missed his goddess again? would everything have been different?


    However, I also understood that this was only my own imagination.


    If li Qingyang had entered the store, Zhao Rong and the movie would have been out of the picture.


    People made different choices at different times, and it could affect their entire lives.


    Li Qingyang¡¯s living environment had caused him to have a weak personality. The thin ss disy window could not stop him from moving. What could stop him from entering the piano store was the shackles that he had set in his heart.


    In hister years, rather than saying that he couldn¡¯t forget the ¡®back goddess¡¯, it would be better to say that he yearned for the beautiful imagination in his heart.


    The goddess was just a hope for him, an idea for him to advance towards his ideals.


    The love letters that he didn¡¯t send outter on represented li Qingyang¡¯s disdain for his cowardice back then.


    Even when heter found a famous teacher, even when he got his wish, the boy who faced his ideals and refused to advance still remained in his heart.


    When he finally gathered his courage and the innocent Zhao Rong filled the gap in his heart, he wrote hisst love letter to his ¡®goddess¡¯: I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t continue to love you, because I¡¯ve found the happiness I¡¯ve been looking for. She¡¯s always been by my side and has never gone far.


    When I saw the familiar subtitles and saw li Qingyang¡¯s careful, serious, and devout look, but his eyes revealed an undisguisable happiness, I felt my eyes sting.


    Some regrets were also a kind of beauty. Some of the existences that had stunned the years, as long as they were left in the heart to slowly reminisce about it, it would be fine! ¡°Cherish the people around you. When you move forward, look at the scenery around you. Don¡¯t miss the gentleness of time. I think this is what director Zhao wants to express.


    If the premiere was a steak, then the whole movie would be a table of traditional Chinese dishes.


    I want to confess to my brother Xing. My Prince Charming, your acting skills have improved.


    Panpan¡¯s performance was also not bad.


    However, to be honest, after watching the entire movie, the existence of the ¡®back goddess¡¯, which I originally disdained and didn¡¯t understand the most, left the deepest impression on me.


    Even if she didn¡¯t show her face, she would undoubtedly be a huge push for the film.


    Director Zhao is indeed a famous director. The existence of this role is indeed necessary. I want to apologize for my previous careless opinion, and I also admire director Zhao for choosing this actress who won¡¯t show her face. She is indeed in line with the main character of the movie¡¯s ¡®back goddess¡¯. It makes people feel that other than her, no one else will be able to take up the role.


    At the end of this longment, I have to admit that I¡¯m just like li Qingyang. I¡¯m also fascinated by the ¡®back goddess¡¯.


    ¡°Now that things havee to this, my curiosity has changed from wanting to see the back of the goddess to wanting to see what the goddess looks like!!!¡±


    I¡¯m really praying that director Zhao¡¯s new film ¡°the 99th love letter¡± will hit 100 million on its first day of release and make my goddess change her mind!¡±


    Under the ¡®what to do¡¯ film review, many people who had watched the film leftments:


    There¡¯s wine of the present: ¡± I can¡¯t agree more. Zhao rang¡¯s new film has reached new heights. Cui Xing is responsible for acting, Panpan is responsible for infatuation, and my goddess is responsible for her looks!


    Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s pursuit was to get my goddess to turn around! I hope the box office exceeds 100 million. I¡¯m going to watch it again after ss tomorrow to contribute to the box office!

 Chapter 113

    113 Stepping on people


    The well-known film critic, Liu pinye, wrote in his column: Vulgarity and art had been yed in a new way by Zhao rang. When a poor boy in shabbily clothes was only separated from the elegant art by a ss window, and he had missed the goddess by thousands of mountains and rivers, the gap was especially obvious.


    [ imperial capital¡¯s Windchaser media¡¯s Gao Xia: Zhao rang has long mastered the art of making ordinary people extraordinary. The pure love between li Qingyang and Zhao Rong has also brought people into their school days. ] However, what I was concerned about was Zhao rang¡¯s casting. When the ¡®back goddess¡¯ was created, many managementpanies had rmended their female celebrities to try and insert them into the cast, but they had all failed. Zhao rang had his own considerations in choosing the cast. He had endured the pressure from Ruihe group and had boldly used a neer in the end. This had raised the tform for the neer to make a debut. At present, I have the same opinion as many people on the inte. So far, the neer has basically held the role of the ¡®goddess¡¯ in the movie, at least not letting people out of character.


    Now, I¡¯m looking forward to ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ breaking through the shackles of Chinese romance art films. The box office on the first day is over 100 million. I¡¯ll see how Zhao rang leads this neer into the public¡¯s eyes.


    It was just that it was unknown if the ¡®goddess¡¯ who had temporarily passed the test would be able to conquer the masses with her strong beauty when she turned around!


    ......


    There were many such reviews. Many people¡¯s gazes changed from whether the so-called ¡®goddess¡¯ was worthy of conquering li Qingyang with her back view to how the ¡®goddess¡¯ really looked like.


    Of course, in the one-sided praise, some people would inevitablypare the two women who had a great influence on li Qingyang in the film.


    [ Qin Shi Ming Yue: of the two women that li Qingyang has been with in the movie, the ¡®back goddess¡¯ has yet to be seen in person. Inparison, Panpan¡¯s Zhao Rong is a rather remarkable character. ]


    There was coyness and affection. In terms of acting skills, the ¡®back goddess¡¯ could not be seen to have any acting skills for the time being. This should be Panpan¡¯s win, but in terms of looks, it was hard to say whether she was good or bad.


    [ let¡¯s go, mantis shrimp: Panpan is a female star under the banner of the country¡¯srgest managementpany, century Gxy. Her poprity is high, and her beauty is obvious to all! ]


    Beautiful time, [ I¡¯ll say this weakly. Some women are back-view killers. ]


    He loved to drink yogurt every day and was waiting for Zhao rang to meet his Waterloo!


    ......


    After browsing for a while, PEI Yi saw thements and was a little angry. He threw his phone aside and said angrily, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to contact people to delete all thesements!¡±


    Xiang qiuran shook her head and advised him, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, you can¡¯t delete it. We all know how good looking sister-inw is, but the people online don¡¯t.¡±


    the fiercer the hype is, the more ruthless the face-smacking will be. Back then, Ruihe and Zhao rang¡¯s studio yed this trick quite well. They didn¡¯t exin or refute the rumors on the inte. Instead, they added oil to the fire and found a lot of trolls to expand the matter and increase the poprity of ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯. Nie dan chimed in, ¡± I think we should do the same. We should find someone to blow up the matter so that sister-inw can amaze the world.


    He held the wine ss and shook it. The red wine in the ss swirled along with it, emitting a faint aroma of wine.


    ¡°Brother Yi, what do you think?¡±


    Actually, PEI Yi understood what they were talking about. It was just that he felt that Jiang se was the best, so he could not tolerate anyone criticizing her. He was vexed by the fact that she had no acting skills, but she was just a pretty face even if she had the looks.


    He had even seen it when Jiang se was training hard!


    ¡°Among these messages, I think some of them came from under the Gxy of the century.¡± Xiang qiuran shook her legs. She was very clear about thepetition between the celebrities in the entertainment industry, ¡±


    when Zhao rang¡¯s new drama is released, the two female characters in it will bepared. That small star will definitely be unhappy.


    Zhu pan had been in the entertainment industry for a few years and had finally made it to his current position as an A-list celebrity. How could he be willing to bepared to a small-time celebrity?


    Her managementpany would definitely be operating in secret tobel Jiang se as a ¡®flower vase with no acting skills¡¯ to serve as a foil to Zhu pan.


    Nie dan smiled maliciously.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let sister-inw use this small star as a stepping stone to get to the top?¡±


    The few of them exchanged nces andughed.


    Xiang qiuran made a few phone calls and gave an ¡®OK¡¯ sign. It was clear that the matter was settled.


    That night, many of Zhu Pan¡¯s fans suddenly appeared on the inte. They left crazyments on the inte: In the entertainment industry, if I dare to say I¡¯m second in terms of looks, who would dare to im to be first?


    [ you¡¯re West, I¡¯m east: to put it bluntly, I don¡¯t think that a neer is qualified topete with Panpan. After all, she has been popr for many years and has surpassed many female stars of the current era. Her beauty is obvious to all her fans. ]


    Hearing the chirping of cicadas, they also felt that in terms of looks, Panpan would win and the neer would lose.


    ¡°Abbot, please hold on. Zhu Pan¡¯s looks are everything.¡±


    ......


    Thesements caused some people on the inte to feel disgusted. Many people could not help but think that Zhu Pan¡¯s fans were so overbearing and belittled a neer just because he was popr in the entertainment industry.


    Many people only leftments to refute, but they quickly attracted attacks and caused a war of words.


    When Zhu Pan¡¯s manager, Ailsa, who was in century Gxy, got up and went online, the war of words was already getting more and more intense!


    Arge number of fans who imed to be Zhu pan were already shouting ¡®Zhu Pan¡¯s looks have surpassed 99% of the female celebrities in the entertainment industry¡¯.


    This kind of arrogance naturally caused many people to refute him. Some people mentioned that there were several female celebrities in the entertainment industry who did not lose to Zhu pan in terms of looks and figures. In the end, they were chased and scolded by people. In a short time, the words ¡®Zhu pan is the best beauty in the entertainment industry¡¯ had be a hot search on Weibo!


    When Ailsa found out about the news, it was already toote.


    The first thing she did was to inform her team to help release a draft, hoping that this incident would be sessfully resolved.


    Having been in the entertainment industry for so many years, it was only natural for Ailsa to realize that Zhu pan had probably been pranked this time.


    The fans of celebrities were all consciously guided by Ji Ji¡¯spany. Zhu pan had always been a well-behaved and yful person. This time, it just so happened that Zhao Rong¡¯s girl-next-door image in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± matched her image. It was also a movie by a famous director, so thepany used resources to exchange for her. Who knew that this kind of thing would happen on the first day of the movie¡¯s release?


    Ailsa couldn¡¯t help but wonder if several other female celebrities who were on par with Zhu pan had new works to release and wanted to use Zhu pan as a stepping stone to hype up their work.


    She suppressed her anger and ordered her team to release a statement to exin. At the same time, she picked up her phone and prepared to find someone to investigate who was behind this.

 Chapter 114

    114 Chapter 114 upper position


    These extremements on the inte would easily cause a quarrel between several fans, so they had to be stopped in time. Also, they had to find a way to delete thements that were not conducive to Zhu pan.


    It was not the first time that Ailsa had done this. She made a phone call, and with the status of century Gxy in the industry and her many years of connections, she easily found out that the fans who had left thosements and pretended to be Zhu pan belonged to Tengfei online marketingpany.


    After finding out the name of the marketingpany behind the incident, Ailsa heaved a long sigh of relief. She was finally able to put down her worries.


    Thispany was called Tengfei Online Promotion Company, which was quite famous in the industry. It was one of the earliest online promotionpanies. As Ailsa had two or three artists under her, it was inevitable that she would have dealings with these promotionpanies. She had also had a few business dealings with people from Tengfei Online Promotion Company in the past.


    The founder of Tengfei online marketingpany was Kang Tengfei. Ailsa had dealt with him before. After finding his phone number from her contacts, she called him directly.


    The phone rang seven or eight times in a row, but the other side did not answer.


    Ailsa¡¯s brows furrowed. The phone hung up automatically after it finished ringing. Kang Tengfei didn¡¯t pick up her call either. This situation was very abnormal.


    Although it was already past 3 o ¡®clock at night, it wasn¡¯t rare for people in this line of work to have their day and night reversed. Especially when the people from Tengfei online marketingpany were active on the inte. For such a big event, there was no way that Kang Tengfei would have fallen asleep and missed her call.


    ¡°Could it be that he epted a business deal from someone, so he doesn¡¯t want to answer my calls anymore?¡±


    Ailsa looked suspicious, while Zhu pan yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and sleep.¡±


    Recently, ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°, which she had starred in, was in its promotional period. She had been running around with the crew every day. Tonight, she had attended the premiere ceremony, so it was impossible for her to not show support for the movie that she starred in. Therefore, she had to wait until two O ¡®clock in the morning to appear in the cinema. She only returned after the media staff, whom Ailsa had arranged to meet in advance, had taken photos of her leaving the cinema.


    However, as soon as she came back, she heard from her assistant that something big had happened, which shocked ayisa.


    Her behavior immediately angered her manager. Ayisa made a hand gesture and unhappily turned theptop to Zhu pan.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at what they¡¯re saying about you on the inte?¡±


    The war on the inte had not stopped yet. People from Tengfei marketingpany pretended to be Zhu Pan¡¯s fans and started a war of words with others. It was a huge mess.


    Zhu pan nced at the screen and saw that it was filled with praises for her. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡±


    ¡°The truth?¡± you¡¯re on the rise in your career now. If this matter blows up, ¡± before she could finish her sentence, Zhu Pan¡¯s assistant came over with her phone and whispered, ¡± ¡°Sister Sha, there¡¯s a phone call for you.¡±


    Ailsa suppressed her anger and took the phone. The call was from one of her good friends in the industry. As soon as she called, she told her everything, ¡±


    sister Sha, did your subordinate, Zhu pan, offend a newbie in the crew of ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯? ¡±


    The question came out of nowhere, and it confused Ailsa.


    She was usually in charge of Zhu Pan¡¯s work liaison and other matters. Most of the time, the person apanying Zhu pan was her personal assistant. She was not sure who Zhu pan had a grudge with or if he had offended any neers.


    However, when her friend suddenly asked about this, ayisa felt that something was wrong. She suppressed her doubts and asked with a smile, ¡±


    to be honest, something happened tonight. I¡¯m just at a loss. Did you find out something? ¡±


    after ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ premiered at midnight tonight, a bunch of negative news about the ¡®back goddess¡¯ character that Zhao rang picked appeared online.


    The man who called reminded her implicitly, ¡± ¡°Most of them are hinting that the neer has no acting skills and is not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as Zhu pan.¡±


    Hearing this, Ailsa immediately understood.


    Under normal circumstances, this industry was just a battlefield where no smoke could be seen. Such things were very normal. Neers were not as good as A-list celebrities in terms of experience, background, appeal, and status. Many times, they would naturally have to suffer.


    Zhu pan was involved in the filming of ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± this time and was the female lead in Zhao rang¡¯s drama. However, because of Zhao rang¡¯s maniption of public opinion, another neer in the drama, who did not even show her face, also benefited from it. This caused many audience members to focus their attention on the neer, and naturally, their attention on Zhu pan was diverted.


    To a certain extent, this neer had already blocked Zhu Pan¡¯s path and affected her exposure. It wasmon for Zhu pan to y some tricks. This was an unspoken rule in the industry. Neers had no foundation. Even if they were stepped on, they dared not say anything.


    However, now that his old friend had called and mentioned this matter, and even asked if Zhu pan had offended the neer, it proved that this neer might have a powerful background.


    ¡°Does this neer have some kind of background?¡± Ailsa asked, and the man on the other end coughed.


    it¡¯s said that someone in the Crown Prince Circle gave instructions. Sister Sha, do you think we should report this matter directly to the upper management of century Gxypany and let them have a headache? ¡±


    When she heard the news, Ailsa¡¯s heart sank.


    No wonder after the incident, Kang Tengfei didn¡¯t even pick up her phone. This friend¡¯s news was probably true. The neer had an amazing background and couldn¡¯t be provoked!


    She smiled and thanked him again and again. After hanging up the phone, she looked at Zhu pan and asked, ¡±


    Panpan, did you do anything to the newbie Zhao rang picked for ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯? ¡±


    When Zhu pan heard this, he sat up straight. Seeing the ugly expression on Ailsa¡¯s face, she also noticed that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What did you do?!¡± Ailsa raised her voice a little. Ever since Zhu pan had be more famous, thepany¡¯s attitude towards her had improved. Ailsa had always been polite to her and rarely spoke to her in such a tone. Zhu Pan¡¯s face darkened.


    at tonight¡¯s premiere, a few insensible peoplepared me to a neer, so I got some people to find some marketingpanies to create some public opinion. What¡¯s wrong with that? ¡±


    This was amon method used by everyone. She was not the first one to do it, so she did not understand why Ailsa was so angry.


    ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble this time!¡± At this point, Ailsa could not be bothered to say anything more to her. She quickly picked up her phone and contacted thepany¡¯s higher-ups to deal with this matter.


    That night, Zhu Pan¡¯s manager was hopping mad with anxiety. Nie dan and the others discussed for a while, drank some wine, and then went back to their own rooms.


    The next morning, Jiang se turned on herputer. The headlines of today¡¯s entertainment news were: In ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°, the ¡®goddess¡¯ suspected that the ¡®childhood sweetheart¡¯ did not get along well, and the fan war between the two sides escted!


    Before she could scroll down the news page, she received a call from Zhao rang¡¯s studio. The caller informed her to get ready. Zhao rang might officially bring her into the audience¡¯s sight in the next two days.


    The midnight box office statistics for the movie¡¯s nationwide releasest night had been released. It was 16.58 million Yuan. Based on the current trend, it was certain that the box office would exceed 100 million Yuan.

 Chapter 115

    115 Breaking through 100 million


    The search rate for ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± on the inte was high. Whether it was the fight between Zhu Pan¡¯s fans andizens, or the film reviews after the movie¡¯s releasest night, ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± was at the forefront of public opinion.


    After the movie was released, apart from some hype and publicity, there was also Zhao rang¡¯s brand and cui Xing and Zhu pan, who had quite a lot of influence in China. This led to ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°¡®s midnight premiere doing very well. Not to mention breaking 100 million at the box office today, Zhao rang might even dare to dream of doing more.


    It was for this reason that the studio¡¯s staff were all excited when they called.


    don¡¯t turn off your phone for the next two days. I¡¯ll inform you in advance if there¡¯s any more detailed news.


    After Jiang se finished her conversation with the staff from Zhao rang¡¯s studio, she hung up the phone and looked at the entertainment news that she had opened earlier.


    Since the premiere of Zhao rang¡¯s new filmst night, the inte had been abuzz with discussion about this movie, and there were many film reviews.


    As the production team had kept Jiang SE¡¯s character a secret to arouse the audience¡¯s curiosity, it had caused the dissatisfaction of many of Zhu Pan¡¯s fans. After watching the movie, it was inevitable that there would be some emotions in the movie reviews. Later on, many of the people who considered themselves Zhu Pan¡¯s fans started cursing. This caused manyizens to think that Zhu pan was going too far. Those who could not stand it would inevitably retort.


    The two sides had been going back and forth, and the scolding naturally became more and more intense, especially when the movie was already released, the situation naturally became more difficult to calm down.


    On Zhu Pan¡¯s personal homepage publicity tform, a team had already posted a draft to exin the situation, but someizens were still annoyed with her.


    Jiang se did not feel much about the online war of words. She had a vague feeling that something was not right.


    She hadn¡¯t been in this industry for long and didn¡¯t have many fans, but she knew that if fans truly loved their idol, they wouldn¡¯t say many vulgarities. This would only invite criticism from their idol.


    Zhu Pan¡¯s situation looked like he had been pranked.


    In century Gxy Corporation, thepany¡¯s top management held a special meeting for Zhu Pan¡¯s matter.


    Thepany had once spent a lot of money to groom Zhu pan. Now that such an incident had happened and she had offended someone she could not afford to offend, many social media tforms did not dare to do century Gxy a favor and deleted somements that were not beneficial to Zhu pan.


    If this continued, Zhu Pan¡¯s path to stardom would most likely end here.


    In this situation, thepany thought of cui Xing.


    He was also one of the male leads in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°. So far, thements about him on the inte were quite good. After the release of the new film, his acting skills were recognized by many people.


    Zhu pan was in the samepany as him, and they were both heavily supported by thepany. Zhu pan had offended the Prinz. However, they could not stop the propagandas who pretended to be Zhu Pan¡¯s fans from spreading rumors online. They could not delete thements that were unfavorable to Zhu pan either. Hence, in thepany, Ailsa suggested that they create a scandal between cui Xing and Zhu pan to suppress the current headlines.


    In fact, this was amon tactic in the industry. Cui Xing had been mentally prepared for this when he started filming ¡± the 99th love letter.


    However, at that time, Zhu pan had a good reputation and his status was equal to his. It was a good thing for both of them to work together to create a scandal.


    After the movie was released, the on-screen couples in the movie would finally get together, and the fans of both sides would be happy to see it.


    However, even though cui Xing had the intention to create a scandal with Zhu pan, it did not mean that he was happy to do so now.


    He also knew a little about the details ofst night¡¯s battle. Zhu pan was unhappy that people wereparing her to a neer, so she went to a marketingpany to step on the neer to gain more publicity. Who knew that the neer had a strong background and reacted quickly, so she was defeated and forced into such a difficult situation.


    To be honest, cui Xing had once acted with Jiang se, who was the ¡®back goddess¡¯. When he saw thements left by the marketingpany that Zhu pan had hired to disguise themselves as fans, saying that¡¯ Zhu Pan¡¯s looks beat up newbies¡¯, he actually found it rather ironic.


    To this day, cui Xing still remembered the first time he saw a neer at an interview. That kind of beauty and temperament made his eyes light up, even though he had been in the entertainment industry for many years and had seen many beautiful women. It left a deep impression on him. Although Zhu pan was not bad looking, he could notpare to a neer.


    Zhao rang had a very good impression of the girl named Jiang se and had the intention to help her. This time, he had even made the announcement early on that he would bring Jiang se to the show if the box office earnings on the premiere day exceeded 100 million. He had already built up the momentum.


    Cui Xing could almost imagine that when Zhao rang brought Jiang se to the public, she would only be embarrassing herself if she read thements that Zhu pan had gotten people to write praising her beauty.


    As such, cui Xing naturally did not want to have any more ties with Zhu pan.


    By the afternoon, ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°¡®s attendance rate gradually increased. It was not the prime-time period yet, but the box office had already reached 87 million.


    This result surprised many people in the industry. The theater then continuously adjusted the screening allocation of ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± from the original 20% to 27%. By 7 p.m., The box office easily exceeded 100 million.


    While Jiang se was having dinner with PEI Yi, she received a call from Zhao rang¡¯s studio again. They informed her that she would be free on the 6th to attend a variety show called ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± with Zhao rang.


    The news was immediately spread to Zhao rang¡¯s studio¡¯s personal homepage, Weibo, and public ount, causing a lot ofmotion.


    the industry¡¯s filmmakers ¡± was already a very high-end interview show in the country. It was one of the shows under China¡¯s national television station. In the past, the directors and actors invited for interviews were mostly people with good acting skills, status, and fame in the industry.


    The host was also a very well-known Sheng Jingzhi. He had graduated from the Department of Radio and television news from the top university. He was erudite and quick-witted, and his fans were mostly high-quality intellectuals.


    Because of this, many people were proud of going on ¡®a filmmaker in the industry¡¯, and many celebrities tried their best to pull strings just to get an interview on¡¯ a filmmaker in the industry¡¯.


    Jiang se had just entered the film industry and was still a neer. There was no need to mention her fame and status, let alone her acting skills. She did not even show her face in ¡°the 99th love letter ¡°, yet Zhao rang was nning to bring her onto¡± a cinematographer in the industry ¡°. When the news spread, the inte was in an uproar. Many people asked jokingly, ¡± Was this ¡®back goddess¡¯ a rtive of director Zhao?


    In the Jianghua group, Feng Nan was wearing a tight-fitting ck v-neck dress as he sat on Zhao junhan¡¯s office table. He crossed his long legs and said nonchntly, ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the ¡®back goddess¡¯ in Zhao rang¡¯s ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ would be so popr.¡±

 Chapter 116

    116 Change


    Feng Nan frowned. Her long ck and straight hair had been permed into big waves that fell on her chest.


    From Zhao junhan¡¯s seat, he could easily see her, her skirt squeezing out her alluring curves.


    She seemed to be very clear about her own charm, and her every move was filled with an indescribable temptation, exuding a charming fragrance.


    To be honest, when Zhao junhan had first met Feng Nan, he had only felt that her personality was well-behaved and did not surprise him. She was like a well-bred youngdy with a reserved manner and a sense of propriety. He had thought that she was a suitable partner to be a wife, but after getting to know her better, he realized that it was only her appearance.


    She was a little out of Zhao junhan¡¯s expectations. In his opinion, none of the women who had put on a show during the party in the past would have the same tricks as Feng Nan. In addition to her background and rtionship with him, he had been a little infatuated with her recently.


    He sat up straight and reached out to touch her. She showed her beautiful figure in front of him without holding back. She even lowered her body slightly to give him more pleasure.


    This was a woman who knew her ce and understood his feelings. Zhao junhan was suspicious. Why did he think that she was elegant, yet reserved and cold?


    ¡°Zhao rang wants to bring her on ¡®a filmmaker in the industry¡¯? that¡¯s impossible.¡± She muttered to herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Zhao junhan pinched her leg, feeling the excellent texture in his palm. He then took a deep breath of the perfume on her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Zhao rang has been very supportive of this neer, and even rejected our request back then.¡±


    He had contacted the people from Ruihe that day, wanting to get Feng Nan into the production team. For this, Zhao junhan had indeed put in some effort, but who knew that Zhao rang would reject him directly.


    to be honest, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so interested in this role. Zhao junhan touched the box twice, sat up straight, and touched the cigarette box on the office. from the looks of it, Zhao rang has indeed used this opportunity to make this neer a little more famous, and his starting point is indeed a little higher. However, your background is different. Why do you have to lower your status and y such a role that doesn¡¯t even show your face? ¡±


    At that time, because Feng Nan had insisted on doing things his own way and had personally contacted people from ruiqiao, the matter had not beenpleted in the end, and he had even owed ruiqiao a favor.


    It was also because of this that Feng Zhongliang was a little dissatisfied with Feng Nan¡¯s behavior, and had been warning her recently.


    you have to be careful too. The entertainment industry is just for fun. Don¡¯t anger your grandfather. He¡¯ll send you back to Hong Kong.


    She didn¡¯t mind Zhao junhan¡¯s reminder. She turned around and took the cigarette box in her hand before Zhao junhan¡¯s hand reached over. She shook out a cigarette with a natural expression, took a lighter, and took a deep puff before handing the cigarette with a lipstick mark to Zhao junhan. Her eyes were cold.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡±


    She blew out a ring of smoke and pretended to ask casually, ¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you know who¡¯s ying the role of the ¡®back goddess¡¯ in Zhao rang¡¯s new drama? What¡¯s your rtionship with Zhao rang?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes. Zhao junhan shook his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a newbie. You¡¯ll know if you ask around.¡±


    Feng Nan was a little depressed as well. In fact, when Zhao rang¡¯s new movie, ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± was being filmed, she had already intended to fight for the role of the ¡®back goddess¡¯.


    Others might not know, but she knew very well that this role was very easy to get and very suitable for a neer who wanted to make a name for himself.


    He had made a name for himself in Zhao rang¡¯s movie and worked with China¡¯s A-list male star, cui Xing. He had a very high starting point.


    Who knew that because she had previously gathered a sum of money to invest in Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± with Zhao junhan, and that she had also participated in one of the roles in ¡± rescue mission ¡°, she had attracted Feng Zhongliang¡¯s attention. In the end, Feng Zhongliang was very dissatisfied and reprimanded her, which dyed her fight for the role of ¡®back goddess¡¯ in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°.


    What was even more unexpected to Feng Nan was that this role, which should have been dyed for a long time, had finally been decided unexpectedly. In the end, she had missed out on this role.


    Now that the movie had been released and the box office was rising steadily, Zhao rang had the intention to help this neer. Feng Nan frowned, and his expression was a mix of dark and clear. After a while, he said,


    forget it. But I want to step out. There can¡¯t be anyone more outstanding than me among the neers in the same batch.


    Her words revealed that she wanted to suppress this neer. This wasn¡¯t a big deal, so Zhao junhan nodded without thinking.


    After receiving the call from Zhao rang¡¯s studio, the number ofments left on the official tform of ¡°a filmmaker in the circle¡± had increased. Many people reported and leftments every day, counting the time.


    [ the cultured and polite viin: tomorrow is the 6th. After reading ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± three times in the past few days, director Zhao¡¯s curiosity about the ¡®back view goddess¡¯ has been piqued. I¡¯m finally going to see the true face of the ¡®goddess¡¯. Just thinking about it makes me excited. ]


    A bunch of scallions had been counting down their days for the past few days, and now that it was finally the sixth, they started counting down again.


    [ ¡®a natural talent is useful¡¯- may I ask, what goddess ising to brother Sheng¡¯s show? ]


    [ hell with hatred: Oh my God, which era did the person upstairs live in? ] Didn¡¯t you see the hot news on the inte?


    An old man flicked his hair, a young girl panicked: ¡± for tomorrow¡¯s ¡± filmmakers in the industry ¡°, Zhao rang will be bringing the main cast for an interview. The official website has already made an announcement. Didn¡¯t you watch it, brother Cai? ¡±


    ......


    The discussion on the inte was in full swing. On the 6th, although the talk show was supposed to be broadcast at 7:30 p.m., Jiang se followed Zhao rang¡¯s instructions and prepared to head to China¡¯s state television headquarters at 2:30 p.m.


    This program was a live broadcast. Although the emcee, Sheng Jingzhi, was well-known for his emotional intelligence andst-minute reactions, to prevent any problems during the interview, the people of the television station would usuallymunicate with the celebrity¡¯s assistant before the live broadcast. When working together, they had to have a general understanding of each other. This way, at least it could avoid awkward silence and awkward situations during the interview.


    When Jiang se arrived, PEI Yi was the one who sent her there. Tonight, apart from the host, Sheng Jingzhi, Zhao rang, and the others, there were also the audience and guests. When PEI Yi heard the news, he had already gotten a few tickets for the audience. He wanted to apany her to the interview.


    He also made an appointment with nie dan and the others. He made a call on the way and confirmed that they were rushing to the television station.

 Chapter 117

    117 Spections


    When she arrived at the television station, she parted ways with PEI Yi at the reception hall. Zhao rang¡¯s assistant, little Qin, had been waiting for her for a while. When she saw her talking to PEI Yi, she nced at him curiously.


    The recent happenings in the circle naturally couldn¡¯t be hidden from little Qin. He also knew what happened between the two actresses in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°.


    Little Qin had heard about Zhu Pan¡¯s attempt to trample on Jiang se by hiring a marketingpany, but he ended up offending an impressive figure and was retaliated against.


    The princelings wanted to mess with Zhu pan. Recently, the higher-ups of century Gxy were rmed. It was said that they were trying to pull strings everywhere and had the intention of abandoning Zhu pan.


    The newbie had someone backing him up, so he wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.


    When she saw PEI Yi, who was talking to Jiang se, little Qin felt as if a cat was scratching her heart. She guessed that this man was the princeling behind Jiang se.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for a ¡®dan and the others toe over first. If you have anything to doter, call me.¡±


    PEI Yi squeezed her hand, not wanting to let her go.


    ¡°You can tell me if you¡¯re hungry.¡± He furrowed his brows and was a little worried.


    ¡°Just tell me what you want to eat.¡±


    Jiang se nced at little Qin. I don¡¯t think we can finish it.


    a filmmaker in the industry ¡± was scheduled for the prime time at 7:30 p.m. It was already 3 p.m. At the moment. In addition to going through the script and receiving instructions from the television station staff, she still had to do her makeup and styling. By the time she was done, it would be about 5 or 6 p.m. And once she was done with her makeup, she naturally could not eat anymore.


    PEI Yi was a little unhappy when he heard this.


    ¡°What kind of stupid interview is this? you can¡¯t even eat anything.¡±


    Quite a few people from the television stations nearby had already turned to look at the two of them. They were a perfect match for each other in terms of looks and unique auras. Not only was Jiang SE¡¯s appearance eye-catching, but even PEI Yi¡¯s height and long legs were also very eye-catching.


    He furrowed his brows and reached for the phone with a natural expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call them and tell them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around.¡± Jiang se put her hand on his arm and stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat with you after the show is over. If you¡¯re hungry, you can eat first. Wait for nie dan and the others for a while. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    She turned around and was about to leave when PEI Yi pulled her back. He lowered his head and said shyly, ¡±


    ¡°Then give me a hug before you leave.¡±


    His gaze lingered on her lips for a moment, but he did not dare to make any more outrageous requests.


    It had been more than a month since she had agreed to ¡®try it out¡¯ with him. Their intimate contact had stopped at holding hands. asionally, he would secretly put his arm around her shoulder or arm. Jiang se was very satisfied with the distance between them. When she heard his ¡®small¡¯ request, she naturally opened her arms, snuggled into his embrace, and wrapped them around his waist.


    He wanted to carry her and leave, but he reached out and held her tightly in his arms. He felt that this hug filled his heart. He buried his head in her hair and took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t help but gently kiss the top of her head.


    Jiang se turned around and left with Xiao Qin. Xiao Qin kept turning back.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, that Qianqian ...¡±


    PEI Yi was still staring at Jiang SE¡¯s back. He did not even blink.


    ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Jiang se thought he was asking about her rtionship with PEI Yi. She exined before asking, ¡±


    ¡°Have director Zhao and the others arrived?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡± Xiao Qin suppressed her curiosity and led Jiang se into the television station.


    Zhao rang and the others were not in the backstage. Instead, they had their own VIP lounge.


    Jiang se had yet to sign with any managementpany and did not have an assistant to handle misceneous matters. It was also her first time going on television. Zhao rang was afraid that she was not familiar with the ce, so he called little Qin over to lead her backstage.


    After giving instructions to the stylist and makeup artist, Xiao Qin looked at the time and left in a hurry.


    There were quite a few people backstage. There were quite a few familiar-looking celebrities waiting to appear on China¡¯s national television. They were either resting or memorizing scripts.


    When little Qin had led Jiang se in earlier, they had already attracted quite a lot of attention.


    Some of those who recognized little Qin instinctively began to guess Jiang SE¡¯s identity. Sheng Jingzhi wanted to interview Zhao rang for the live broadcast of ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± at 7:30 p.m. Tonight. It was said that Zhao rang had brought the film crew to the television station. Even the ¡®back goddess¡¯ in Zhao rang¡¯s new film had been brought along.


    Jiang se was an unfamiliar face. Her aura was elegant and refined. Many people wondered if the person Xiao Qin had brought in was the ¡®back goddess¡¯ in the movies.


    Some of her acquaintances could not help but discuss among themselves in hushed voices. Jiang se was not bothered by the looks from the crowd. The stylist looked at her curiously and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Did you bring any clothes or essories?¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. She was still a neer. Naturally, she had yet to work with many clothing and jewelry brands. Hence, it was impossible for any brand to sponsor her.


    Fortunately, the television station worked with some niche brands and provided some clothes. The stylist nced at Jiang se and picked out a light blue Eugen one-piece dress for her. Then, she entered the changing room with Jiang se.


    The dress was divided into twoyers. The inneryer was darker in color and the fabric was thicker. The length reached the middle of her thighs, and the outeryer of thin organza reached her ankles. This design perfectly showed her long legs, but it did not seem vulgar.


    The slightly darker fabric wrapped around her soft chest, and the sleeves and neckline were stitched together with Eugen yarn. The thin fabric simply couldn¡¯t hide her perfect shoulders and corbones.


    This light and fresh color suited her slightly cold temperament. It was not a dress from a popr brand, but when she wore it like this, it did not lose to the temperament of a big brand.


    She was tall enough to hold up the dress, but her frame was much slimmer. The stylist took a brooch and tucked it around her waist, making the effect even more stunning.


    The stylist looked at her and was more and more satisfied. After tidying up her skirt, she hesitated for a while and couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡±


    miss Jiang, may I ask if you are the ¡®back goddess¡¯ that brother Xing fell in love with at first sight in ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯? ¡±


    Her temperament was really outstanding. She didn¡¯t have any makeup on, but her natural beauty was enough to shock people.


    The stylist was obviously also a fan of cui Xing.


    if the person my brother Xing fell in love with at first sight was you, I¡¯d be sincerely convinced!


    Zhu pan had not arrived at the television station yet. When they were watching the movie earlier, the stylist had thought that Zhu pan was rather good-looking. However, when he saw Jiang se, he felt that if she was really the ¡®back goddess¡¯, Zhu pan could notpare to her at all.


    Jiang se nodded. The stylist was so excited that her face turned red. She could not help but reach for her phone.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, can we take a photo together?¡±


    ...


    It was only after she said this that she realized that Jiang se was not wearing any makeup. Many female celebrities would refuse to take photos when they were not wearing any makeup.

 Chapter 118

    118 Chapter 118 live broadcast


    However, before the stylist could say ¡°forget it,¡± Jiang se nodded again. She even leaned over cooperatively. The stylist¡¯s face immediately turned red and her heart raced. She felt like she had been conquered by her in an instant.


    In the photo on the phone, Jiang SE¡¯s bare face was as small as a palm. Her eyes were bright, her teeth were white, and her cheeks were rosy. Even through the phone screen, one could still see her temperament.


    The stylist was a little excited. She resisted the urge to immediately post on Weibo. At least she remembered her duty. She helped Jiang se adjust her skirt and asked for her shoe size. She then picked out a pair of dark blue stilettos for her to wear and apanied her out of the changing room.


    While she was putting on her makeup, someone from the television station came by with a printed script. He nced at Jiang se first. Clearly, he had guessed her identity. Then, he said,


    miss Jiang, this is one of the main questions brother Sheng will askter.


    This was the usual practice at the television station. The staff brought over a few key questions that Sheng Jingzhi might ask during the interview at night. The staff of the television station brought them over for Jiang se to take a look so that she would have an idea of what to do.


    As for the random conversations at the scene, it depended on the individual¡¯s reaction. For a live broadcast like this, if the individual¡¯s Foundation and emotional intelligence were not enough, they would not be able to cope with such a scene and would easily be reduced to background.


    Jiang se took the script and skimmed through it. There were not many questions marked on it. There were only two or three. In reality, it was unknown whether Sheng Jingzhi would finish asking all of these questions.


    Jiang se had already expected such a situation. She was not the female lead in ¡± the 99th love letter. in fact, she was already grateful that Zhao rang had given her the chance to be questioned by Sheng Jingzhi.


    She thanked him and jotted down a few questions on the script.


    The questions weren¡¯tplicated. One was about her experience with the ending of Zhao rang¡¯s new movie, the other was about her feelings during the filming process, and thest was about the reason she entered the entertainment industry.


    The people from the TV station told her about the time for her to go on stageter and reminded her not to be nervous and to take note of some things. After a while, they left with the remaining materials in their hands.


    When Jiang se was done with her makeup, the hairstylist ran his fingers through her long hair. He hesitated for a moment but decided not to style her any further.


    The quality of her long hair was really good. It was ck and smooth, and it was a pity to tie it up.


    What¡¯s more, her makeup wasn¡¯t too strong. The makeup artist only emphasized on her eyes and applied a thinyer of lip gloss on her lips. Her hair style was tooplicated, which didn¡¯t match her makeup today.


    After she was done, Jiang se picked up her script and sat down for a while. Then, she heard footstepsing from outside. A staff member from the television station entered.


    ¡°Zhu pan and cui Xing are here,¡±


    When they heard this, many people in the dressing room subconsciously looked up at Jiang se.


    Everyone in the dressing room had heard the staff member¡¯s conversation with Jiang se. Even the dumbest person could guess Jiang SE¡¯s identity.


    Recently, the battle between the female lead of ¡°the 99th love letter¡± and the fans of the ¡®back goddess¡¯ had caused an uproar on the inte. It had been on the entertainment news headlines for several days and attracted the attention of manyizens. Even the private contact and interaction between the male and female leads in century Gxy¡¯s drama could not suppress this.


    However, after the incident, other than Zhu Pan¡¯s side, who had released a statement early on, the ¡®back goddess¡¯ on the other side had yet to show her face.


    The crew also remained silent, which made many people even more curious about this matter.


    When Zhu pan arrived and found out who Jiang se was, there were naturally people who were curious about Jiang SE¡¯s attitude toward this matter. To their surprise, Jiang se was still holding onto her draft even though the person who had spoken had been talking for a while. It was as if she had not heard anything.


    It was almost six O ¡®clock. Halfway through, Jiang se received a call from PEI Yi, who told her that nie dan and the others had arrived and asked if she was hungry.


    After rejecting PEI Yi¡¯s request to bring her food, Jiang se sat there for a while. At seven o ¡®clock, the staff came over again to urge the makeup artist to touch up her makeup. After seven-ten, Sheng Jingzhi, Zhao rang, cui Xing, and Zhu pan were already seated in the livestream room.


    At this moment, the official website of ¡± a filmmaker in the circle ¡± was in an uproar. Arge number ofizens had squeezed in and leftments one after another:


    [ happy Niuniu: melon seeds and soda for sale in the front row. It¡¯s 7:30! ]


    Crazy car racing: ¡± I confess to Panpan! All the best, Panpan! You¡¯re the most beautiful!


    [ heavens Gu: Panpan is the most beautiful, Panpan is the most beautiful, Panpan is the most beautiful! ] I have to repeat the important thing three times. The ¡®back goddess¡¯ is a back-view killer. She can¡¯t bepared to me.


    [ Tian Tian is in a good mood: looking forward to 7:30 am. There¡¯s someone selling melon seeds and soda in front. Do they have peanuts? ]


    ......


    On television and the Inte, Huaxia Empire¡¯s national television had already started ying advertisements. There were only thirty seconds left until 7:30. Many people refreshed the page from time to time, afraid that there would be ag.


    When it was 7:30 pm, the advertisement was just about to hit itsst second. The scene changed and it suddenly became the live broadcast of ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡°.


    Sheng Jingzhi stood in front of the main seat. Zhao rang, cui Xing, and Zhu pan were sitting on the sofa beside him. When they saw the camera turn to them, they all smiled.


    every Friday at 7:30 p.m., Everyone, wee to tonight¡¯s ¡®a filmmaker in the industry¡¯. Sheng Jingzhiughed as he started his opening remarks, and a huge wave ofments appeared on the official website.


    The rabbit was anxious,¡±ah ah ah, Panpan is so beautiful, she¡¯s a good match for brother Xing.¡±


    Zhou Xiaodong,¡±Zhu pan is indeed quite good-looking.¡±


    [ menpo Dongwu: didn¡¯t they say that the ¡®goddess¡¯ from ¡®love letter¡¯ ising tonight? ]


    [ three long and two short. I¡¯m asking the same question. Where¡¯s the goddess? ]


    30 West City street, goddess? Wasn¡¯t the goddess already here? He did not think that other than Panpan, there was anyone else who could be called a goddess.


    There was another round of endless debate below.


    Zhu pan was indeed radiant tonight. Perhaps it was because of the trouble that she had been gued with recently, it was rare for her to appear on the show ¡± filmmakers in the industry. Ailsa also hoped that she could salvage her bad image after being framed by the promotion online. Therefore, when she entered the TV station, the clothes she brought were sponsored by the factory, and the makeup artist was also sent by century Gxy. The jewelry she wore was all expensive and dazzling.


    ¡°For today¡¯s show, we¡¯ve invited the director that everyone likes a lot, Zhao rang.¡± As soon as Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s voice fell, the lucky audience members in the live broadcast room pped their hands.


    Nie dan, who was sitting in the front seat, turned to look at PEI Yi and asked,


    ¡°Brother Yi, why isn¡¯t sister-inw out yet?¡±


    The rest of the people also turned their heads. PEI Yi did not say anything. When the people on the stage took their seats, Sheng Jingzhi said directly, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at the hottest topic on the inte recently, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s director Zhao¡¯s speech. You said in your personal message board that ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ had a box office sales of over 100 million on the first day of its premiere, and you brought out the ¡®back goddess¡¯ that everyone is so curious about. From what I know, on the day of the movie¡¯s premiere, the box office sales were 230 million, which has already exceeded the target you set at the beginning. When will you let us meet the ¡®goddess¡¯? ¡±

 Chapter 119

    119 Chapter 119 here ites


    As soon as Sheng Jingzhi finished speaking, thement section of ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± was excited again.


    [ living as a hero: you asked for a beautiful woman the moment you arrived. I respect your mighty brother! ]


    He kept asking!


    Green dress,¡±goddess, turn around!¡±


    [ Little Red Riding Hood and Big Bad Wolf: goddess,e out! ]


    Maniac Chu: ¡± Zhao rang¡¯s movie has done well. The box office on the first day actually reached 260 million. It seems like the standard of China¡¯s ji ji ji is rising very quickly.


    [ sour milk: please don¡¯t enter upstairs, brother. ]


    Thements on the inte shed by one after another. After Sheng Jingzhi finished his question, Zhao rangughed.


    ¡°Of course, I always keep my word.¡±


    Sheng Jingzhi looked a little surprised. ¡°He¡¯s already here?¡±


    ¡°The audience is so passionate, how can they note?¡±


    Zhao rang smiled and adjusted his sitting position. Zhu pan, who was sitting on the sofa beside him, seemed to be forcing a smile.


    From the start of the interview, Sheng Jingzhi had only said a few words, but they were all about a neer. He did not mention the film itself, nor did he ask them about the interesting things that happened during the filming process. He had beenpletely ignored.


    She nced at cui Xing and saw that he was also smiling. There was no trace of impatience on his face. She was a little annoyed. She lowered her head, adjusted the angle of her face facing the camera, and pursed her lips.


    She had practiced this angle for a long time and it was the most suitable angle for her to appear on camera. After she sat down, a number of fans on the inte began to praise Zhu Pan¡¯s looks.


    ¡°A small star,¡± Cheng runing said, gritting his teeth.


    The backstage crew took a look at the situation in the live stream room and then at Jiang se. The stylist was still adjusting the corner of her dress andbing her hair. She was probably almost done with her preparations.


    He made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture to Sheng Jingzhi in the live stream and whispered into his earpiece, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Sheng, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    In the live broadcast room, Sheng Jingzhi got up after receiving a response.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, what are you waiting for? I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s already waiting anxiously!¡±


    Below the stage, nie dan shouted,


    ¡°I¡¯ve been anxiously waiting!¡±


    His words not only made Sheng Jingzhiugh, but also Cheng runing and the others. PEI Yi frowned and stared at him. Before he could say anything, nie dan suddenly reached out and nudged his arm.


    B-brother Yi, Yingying. before he could finish his sentence, Jiang se came out.


    This was actually nie Dan¡¯s second time meeting Jiang se. Although he knew that PEI Yi had been pursuing her for some time and seemed to have seeded, he had never seen her again after that one time at ruiji hotel when he had identally met her.


    Jiang se had left a deep impression on nie dan when they were at ruiji hotel that day because she was indeed too beautiful. Even when Yao Xiang was pestering her, she was still as beautiful as ever.


    However, even though nie dan had mentally prepared himself for Jiang SE¡¯s appearance, he was still shocked when she slowly appeared from the backstage.


    The light blue dress made her skin look as white as snow, and the transparent Eugen silk could not cover her long and straight legs. Her hair was tucked behind her ears, revealing her delicate and small jaw.


    As she lowered her head and lowered her eyes, her every expression under the light was like a high-definition picture after refinement.


    With a faint smile, she walked out from the backstage like a gentle breeze. Many people in the audience in the live broadcast room couldn¡¯t help but exim softly, ¡± ¡°Ah,¡± he said.


    Cheng runing and the others had heard of Jiang SE¡¯s name a long time ago. When PEI Yi had tried to pursue her, they had already investigated her.


    He had seen photos before, butpared to photos, he was still more shocked when he saw the person in person.


    This was not cui Xing¡¯s first time meeting Jiang se. After a brief moment of losing hisposure, he quickly stood up with a smile. Zhu pan, who was beside him, opened his mouth but clenched his fists.


    ¡°Wee to ¡®the industry¡¯s filmmakers¡¯.¡±


    Sheng Jingzhi had previously heard from the staff of the television station that the neer Zhao rang had brought was indeed beautiful.


    However, looking at it now, it could not be described with just the words ¡®very beautiful¡¯. It was already very stunning.


    right now, many of the viewers watching ¡®a cinematographer¡¯ might be like me. They couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. Sheng Jingzhi stood up. Jiang se quickly stepped forward and shook his hand.


    Comments flooded the official website of ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡°. Therge number ofments fromizens almost blew up the official website server.


    Nameless soldier: oh my god, oh my god, oh my god


    The students could only praise her for her beauty!


    [ eternal love: where did Zhao rang find such a beautiful woman? ]???,??????????,???,????????


    [ single dog: I feel like she¡¯s smiling at me. ]


    Mantis shrimp said, ¡± goddess, you live up to your name. Li Qingyang fell in love at first sight when he saw her. I finally understand.


    Cheng Chen and Cheng Chenchen: ¡± at this moment, I can only say that it was worth it for me to buy two tickets in order to break the 100 million box office on the first day!


    [ foreign guest: I can only think of the Book of Songs. ] ¡°Master¡± from Wei Feng, her hands were soft, her skin was smooth, her smile was beautiful, and her eyes were filled with anticipation.


    [ Lone Wanderer: I feel like she¡¯s looking at me. ]


    Guzzler: ¡°upstairs, stop dreaming!¡±


    ¡°The moon is dark and the wind is strong,¡± he thought,¡±no wonder Zhao rang has the confidence to y such a big move. He does have the confidence.¡±


    ¡°Little bunny: Zhu pan is embarrassed.¡±


    [ the charming rabbit: Zhu pan is embarrassed +1 ]


    [ love¡¯s game: Zhu pan is not only embarrassed. He said that she was beautiful before, but now his face is swollen. Where are Zhu Pan¡¯s fans? ]


    ......


    ...


    Thement section kept on going up. At the same time, He Cong, who was sitting in front of hisputer, had his mouth agape when he saw Jiang se in the livestream. He was speechless. They were both women, but at that moment, he felt his heart beating wildly as if he had been struck by the neer¡¯s ¡®beauty¡¯.


    She leaned back in her chair and subconsciously held her breath. She did not want to blink as she was afraid that she would miss Jiang SE¡¯s every move.


    The past few days of waiting had paid off. The beauty of this ¡®back goddess¡¯ was beyond her imagination.


    In the livestream room, Jiang se shook hands with Sheng Jingzhi. Then, she bowed to Zhao rang and the two male and female leads in the show. She held her skirt and slowly sat down.


    Her sitting posture was very elegant, giving people a visual pleasure.


    Zhu pan, who was at the side, was almost reduced to a backdrop. In the corner, Ailsa, who had apanied Zhu pan to participate in the live interview, sighed and looked helpless.


    Sheng Jingzhi waited for her to sit down and sighed.


    I¡¯ve read ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ as well. If I¡¯ve been impressed by director Zhao¡¯s analysis of li Qingyang¡¯s personality and emotional journey by using the role of the ¡®back goddess¡¯, I¡¯m now a little emotional.


    Zhao rang turned around and asked with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you mean, brother Sheng?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 120

    120 The interview


    in the movie, li Qingyang was enchanted the moment he saw the back of the ¡®goddess¡¯. It was all thanks to his childhood sweetheart, Zhao Rong, who was so devoted to him that he was able to get out of his daze. Sheng Jingzhi looked at Jiang se and said, ¡± I can¡¯t help but wonder what would happen if director Zhao had arranged for her to turn around like a goddess and appear in front of everyone so that li Qingyang would see her.


    He discreetly changed the topic to the movie. Zhao rangughed,


    ¡°Sometimes, missing something is not a regret, but a different kind of beauty in life.¡±


    Cui Xing, who was at the side, also nodded.


    there will always be beautiful scenery along the way. As long as you remember it in your heart and reminisce about it, it¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to possess it. As he said this, he saw that ayisa was waving at him from behind the camera. He looked a little impatient and turned to look at Zhu pan, who was beside him.


    ¡°What¡¯s beside you is the most important.¡±


    Zhu pan was done for this time. Anyone with eyes could see that the soaringpany¡¯s marketing team was pretending to be her fans and was about to trample her to death.


    For the past few days, there had been a lot of noise on the inte. Most of the anti-fans were praising Zhu Pan¡¯s beauty. When Jiang se appeared, anyone who watched ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± could tell who was more beautiful.


    The praise from Zhu Pan¡¯s ¡®fans¡¯ at the beginning seemed especially ridiculous at this moment.


    However, both of them were from the same agency, and it was likely that ayisa had not given uppletely yet. She was trying to pull her along, create a scandal, and save her.


    Sheng Jingzhi praised with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡± He paused for a moment, and the director¡¯s prompt came from his headphones, ¡± brother Sheng, the official website has been flooded withments. Most of the onlineizens are very curious about the ¡®back goddess¡¯. Think of a way to divert the topic.


    director Zhao is famous for teaching the skills of actors. We all know her. She¡¯s the ¡®back goddess¡¯ in ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯. Sheng Jingzhi nced at the name tag on Jiang SE¡¯s clothes. miss Jiang is a neer. I wonder how director Zhao managed to find her? ¡±


    from what I know, on the first day of filming for ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯, the role of the¡¯ back goddess ¡®was still undecided. At that time, many people in the industry hade into contact with this role. Why would director Zhao be so bold as to use a neer in the end? wasn¡¯t he afraid that the shooting progress would be dyed because of the appearance of a neer during the filming process? ¡±


    After Sheng Jingzhi finished his question, Zhao rang leaned back on the sofa and said, ¡± ¡°When Sese came to the audition, cui Xing and I were rehearsing. When we heard the piano, we saw her. She has a good appearance and a good temperament, which is quite in line with the ¡®goddess of the background¡¯ in my film. During the filming process, she was also very hardworking. Everyone saw a short 10-second clip of her appearance in the movie, but when we filmed it, we filmed from morning to night, and there was not much rest time in the middle.¡± He nced at Jiang se and did not bother to hide his admiration.


    she only yed from morning to night and didn¡¯tin at all. This is a little beyond my expectations. It was precisely because of this that Zhao rang had a deep impression of Jiang se. During the film¡¯s promotional period, he would try his best to mention her. This time, he even brought Jiang se along to this very important talk show. in my opinion, it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s a newbie or if she¡¯s a professional. It doesn¡¯t matter if she has acting skills either. Acting skills can be honed, but personality is hard to adapt to.


    At the end of his speech, he spread his hands. so, in the end, you see, the filming of ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ didn¡¯t get dyed. It was still released on January 1st.


    As Zhao rang spoke, Sheng Jingzhi caught a hint from his words.


    ¡°Director Zhao, do you mean that miss Jiang can y the piano?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Zhao rang nodded. she¡¯s quite good at it. When li Qingyang met her in the movie, Jiang se was the one who yed the piano. If anyone is interested, you can listen to it.


    As soon as Zhao rang finished speaking, another wave ofments rose on the official website of ¡°a filmmaker in the industry.¡±


    The lonely patient thought,¡±I have a feeling that the entertainment industry is going to be turbulent this year!¡±


    Guan shua big knife thought,¡±damn it, I only thought that the movie was good, but I haven¡¯t tasted it in detail!¡± I didn¡¯t expect the ¡®goddess¡¯ to y it herself. I¡¯m going to watch it again in the cinemater and listen to my goddess ¡®performance!


    ¡°Here Ie,¡± thought bengong,¡±Zhao rang¡¯s words are clearly to lure me into paying for the movie again. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Why?


    [ time makes people old. Am I the only one who noticed? ] This beautiful neer had been sitting elegantly since she entered the live broadcast room. She was in a very different position from Zhu pan, who had been craning his head.


    Theizen with the ID ¡®aging¡¯ immediately caused a heated discussion on the inte.


    From the moment Jiang se entered the live-stream room, she had not spoken a word other than shaking hands with Sheng Jingzhi and exchanging a few words. However, she did not try to steal the spotlight. Her expression when she smiled and listened attentively to others ¡®conversations was beautiful. Even if she just sat there quietly, she was attractive enough.


    In contrast, Zhu pan would change his posture from time to time. Sometimes, he would push down his hair and pursed his lips. asionally, he wouldugh exaggeratedly. This caused many people to send ¡¯embarrassed¡¯ emojis when Zhu pan was mentioned.


    Sheng Jingzhi could hear the protective intent in Zhao rang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Director Zhao¡¯s words will probably attract a huge wave of people to watch it again in the cinema.¡± He looked at Jiang se again. in this movie, miss Jiang has already disyed her unparalleled beauty in front of everyone. She has also disyed her extraordinary talent. In terms of acting, how does miss Jiang rate yourself?¡±


    He pondered for a while and felt that he had given Zhu pan the cold shoulder. Since the start of the live stream, the topic had mostly revolved around neers and the movie. Due to the shock of Jiang SE¡¯s appearance when she suddenly appeared, many people had instinctively ignored Zhu pan. He had been thinking about how to go back to the topic.


    After he asked this question, he made up his mind to ask Zhu pan the moment Jiang se answered. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Zhu pan pouted and looked at him in disdain.


    This program was a live interview, so no editing could be done in the middle. Behind the camera, Zhu Pan¡¯s manager, Ailsa, obviously saw this scene. She made several hand gestures anxiously, crossed her arms, and looked gloomy.


    The camera quickly moved away from Zhu Pan¡¯s face, but his expression had obviously been seen by manyizens.


    In the audience, Xiang qiuran shook his head, ¡± ¡°This small star is too stupid.¡±


    Although nie dan and the others had taken the opportunity to step on Zhu pan in order to help Jiang se, she was really too impatient. She still dared to show such an expression even when there were so many different opinions on the inte.


    as for acting, I¡¯m just a newbie and still have a lot of shorings. So, I was lucky to be able to learn from a senior this time. I¡¯m currently in the process of honing my acting skills, and I hope to improve. Jiang se smiled. Her answer to the question was very proper. However, with Zhu Pan¡¯s sneer earlier, Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s impression of her improved.


    ¡°Oh? Senior? May I ask which senior it is?¡±

 Chapter 121

    121 Chapter 121 embarrassment


    Once Sheng Jingzhi finished his question, Jiang se said, ¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask for the teacher¡¯s opinion, so I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll disturb her current life.


    Chang Yuhu had a very high status in China¡¯s film and television industry. When Jiang se first learned acting from him, she had no intention of using his reputation to advance her career.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhu pan couldn¡¯t help but burst out, ¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a senior in the circle, I¡¯m afraid no one would be afraid of being disturbed.¡±


    She said sarcastically, ¡± besides, Sese is quite famous now. It might be good for this senior to tell her.


    Zhao rang frowned. Just as he was about to speak, Jiang se nced at Zhu pan.


    everyone¡¯s thinking is different. My reputation is nothingpared to teacher¡¯s. She doesn¡¯t need these benefits. Zhu pan ran her fingers through her long hair and tugged at the cor of her dress.


    ¡°That might be because I¡¯m too vulgar.¡±


    The awkward atmosphere in the live broadcast room was not only felt by the live audience, but also by manyizens.


    Cheng runing turned his head. He could not bear to listen to this any longer.


    brother Yi, why don¡¯t I go out and make a phone call to get someone to remove this woman? she¡¯s such a disgrace.


    Even a fool could tell what Zhu pan was trying to say. He was referring to Jiang SE¡¯s hype.


    However, PEI Yi had mentioned before that Jiang se was under Chang Yuhu¡¯s tutge. What kind of person was Chang Yuhu? When she was famous, many of the famous big shots in the industry now were just minor characters under her. Counting them, there were many people who had been helped by her.


    Even Luo Yin, the founder of Zhu Pan¡¯s managementpany, century Gxy, had been guided by her when he was young. She wanted an opportunity, and there were many people supporting her. Who did such a person need to rely on to be famous?


    PEI Yi narrowed his eyes and looked at the time on his watch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it for now. I won¡¯t kill herter.¡±


    The interview on ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± was only a short 50 minutes. By now, almost half of the time had passed. This was Jiang SE¡¯s first interview. PEI Yi did not want to cause her any trouble and dy her.


    However, this Zhu pan was really insensible and extremely annoying.


    ¡°No need, she¡¯s finished.¡±


    Based on what she had just said, once Jiang se and Chang Yuhu¡¯s rtionship was exposed, even if they did not do anything, century Gxy would have to suppress her.


    PEI Yi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jiang se. He did not even blink.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it yet.¡±


    Her voice was not loud to begin with. Although there was a microphone attached to the cor of her dress, he was sitting quite a distance away from Jiang se. He had to concentrate on listening to her speak. Now that Cheng runing and the others had interrupted him, PEI Yi was afraid that he would miss her.


    Although Zhu pan did not argue with Jiang se in public, Sheng Jingzhi already had a bad impression of her.


    Sheng Jingzhi had heard about the recent disputes on the inte. After all, Zhao rang was going to lead the crew on the show, and people would naturally tell him things he should know.


    He was well aware of the conflict between Jiang se and Zhu pan. However, Sheng Jingzhi did not expect Zhu pan to lose his cool several times during the live broadcast. Inparison, the newbie knew when to advance and when to retreat. She spoke when it was time for her to speak, and she would not steal the spotlight when it was not.


    I believe that with the release of director Zhao¡¯s new film, miss Jiang¡¯s poprity will also rise steadily. After ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯, you¡¯ll be honing your acting skills. Do you have any new ns? ¡± Sheng Jingzhi dispelled the thought of passing the topic to Zhu pan. Instead, he turned to speak to Jiang se. This question had already gone beyond the script.


    Jiang se was indeed honing her acting skills for the uing ¡°event of Beiping. however, she would not reveal that now.


    After all, Zhao rang had brought her to the interview for ¡°a filmmaker in the circle¡± tonight to promote ¡°the 99th love letter ¡°.


    Jiang se gave it some thought and replied, ¡±


    ¡°If you want to study hard first, we¡¯ll talk about it when there¡¯s a good opportunity.¡±


    Her tactfulness pleased Zhao rang. As a fellow in the industry, Zhao rang had naturally heard about Jiang SE¡¯s new movie. However, she did not take the opportunity to promote her new movie to raise her poprity. This way, Zhao rang¡¯s impression of her would improve. When he heard Sheng Jingzhi say, ¡±


    ¡°No wonder director Zhao praises you so much. He was young, but he was neither arrogant nor impetuous, which was indeed very rare. As the saying goes, ten years of hard work offstage, one minute on stage. As an actor, apart from acting skills, there are many things to learn in the film Academy.¡±


    Zhao rangughed and said,


    Jingzhi, you¡¯re wrong. Sese didn¡¯t get into the imperial capital Film Academy.


    ¡°Not a student from the film Academy?¡± Sheng Jingzhi asked in return, and Zhao rang nodded.


    Speaking of which, she should be calling you senior. She¡¯s a student at the top school in the imperial capital and is your schoolmate.


    When Zhao rang said this, cui Xing also looked at Jiang se in surprise. Zhu pan, who was standing beside him, could not help but bite his lip. His face was frozen.


    She understood what it meant to be a student of the first Academy. As expected, the way Sheng Jingzhi looked at Jiang se immediately changed. He seemed much closer to her.


    Many people were stunned by Zhao rang¡¯s revtion on the official message board. Even some of Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s lurking fans hade out to leave messages.


    In the time that followed, Zhu pan seemed to have been forgotten. Sheng Jingzhi, Zhao rang, and cui Xing had a pleasant conversation. asionally, he would even show concern for Jiang se. Zhu pan, on the other hand, waspletely excluded.


    In this interview, it seemed as though Jiang se and cui Xing were the main characters while Zhu pan was just a supporting character in a movie.


    Her manager, Ailsa, had been ring at Zhu pan for a few times, and she raised her wrist to look at the time from time to time.


    She had been sitting on the cold bench for almost ten minutes. After tonight¡¯s interview, Jiang SE¡¯s poprity would continue to rise. On the other hand, she had finally managed to follow Zhao rang to join ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡°. Yet, the limelight had been stolen by someone else. If this went on, she might as well note. She would be wasting such an opportunity.


    Feeling angry and resentful, Zhu pan felt that he could not go on like this. Ailsa made a ¡®five¡¯ hand gesture, indicating that there were only five minutes left before the live broadcast ended.


    Without thinking, Zhu pan pulled down the skirt he was wearing while he was flicking his hair.


    Today, she was wearing a yellow strapless dress. The design of the tutu skirt made her look sweet and sexy at the same time.


    The dress was sponsored by an overseas brand. The fabric of the upper body was extremely tight-fitting, so she couldn¡¯t wear underclothes.


    She was only wearing a bra inside, and with a slight tug, a section of the bra was exposed.


    This scene was beyond the expectations of everyone in the live stream. Before Sheng Jingzhi could react, the scene of Zhu Pan¡¯s bare-chested sticker had already been broadcasted through the camera to the eyes of countlessizens and viewers.


    Many people who saw this scene on the official website of ¡°a filmmaker in the industry¡± were shocked.


    City of Wei¡¯s morning rain:


    ...


    Willow branch:


    [ August Butterfly Yellow:


    Drunken imperial concubine:

 Chapter 122

    122 Confession of love


    When I¡¯m young, Yingluo suddenly felt sorry for my brother Xing.


    The short-haired girl thought,¡±Zhu pan is simply letting himself go!¡± When I saw her interaction with li Qingyang in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°, it was so sweet that I was drunk. After watching the movie, I even fantasized about her and my brother Xing being together in real life. As expected, my face was pped swollen! It¡¯s only suitable for me in the 2D.


    He recited a poem,¡±this is not a ce to sell meat!¡± I suggest that the next person brother Jingzhi invites should be worthy of the title of ¡®filmmaker¡¯ and not some small star without any substance.


    Bai Yang Shu: ¡± the movie was great. Brother Xing¡¯s acting is not bad. The goddess is indeed beautiful. It¡¯s just that my heart aches for me, li Qingyang, to have ended up with a broken good like Zhu pan!


    ......


    Among Zhu Pan¡¯s fans, there were still a few who insisted, ¡±


    [ I hope for eternal love: maybe it slipped down identally. After all, a tube dress will fall off when you stretch. ]


    Zhu Zhu: ¡± I¡¯m curious. It¡¯s just a bra. Is there a need to? ¡± Don¡¯t you know how to take off your clothes when you shower?


    ¡°My favorite: the dress is too slippery. With this kind of fabric, it¡¯s easy to slip off.¡±


    ......


    The exnation of this small number of fans did not satisfy the majority, and the two sides once again began to fight.


    Desert publishing firm: ¡± the student above who said that strapless dresses would fall off when you stretch. Are you referring to Zhu Pan¡¯s t chest? ¡±


    Remembering the past of the red Cliff: ¡± if you know that your skirt will fall off easily, can¡¯t you learn from the ¡®goddess¡¯ and wear a skirt that won¡¯t fall off easily? ¡±


    [ summer¡¯s here: some people just love to show off, grab the camera, and pretend to be innocent. ]


    In the audience, Xiang qiuji held back hisughter. Behind the camera, Zhu Pan¡¯s manager was trembling with anger.


    Zhu pan seemed to have realized something and lifted her skirt.


    However, after this incident, itpletely ruined the mood of the conversation. Zhao rang¡¯s smile at that time was also very forced. When the live broadcast time ended, everyone stood up to say goodbye and shake hands. Once the cameras were turned off, he immediately flew into a rage before he could even get off the stage. He pointed at Zhu pan and scolded,


    ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    He had been suppressing his anger during the interview, but now he could no longer hold it in. this isn¡¯t your personal show. Why are you using such an exaggerated and vulgar method to grab the camera!


    Ailsa quickly stepped forward and smiled.


    ¡°Brother Zhao, Panpan didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please calm down.¡±


    Zhu Pan¡¯s face turned red from the scolding. She did not expect Zhao rang to lose his temper so badly. For a moment, she panicked.


    Below the stage, PEI Yi took off his coat. After he left the audience, he strode up the stage in two or three steps. He draped his coat over Jiang se and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    She was dressed thinly. Even though the heater was turned on in the live-stream room, her fingers were still cold. She only felt much warmer when PEI Yi¡¯s coat was draped over her.


    Nie dan and the others also followed. The staff of the television station hesitated and did not chase them away.


    PEI Yi did not look like an ordinary person, and the seat he had just sat in was not a seat that ordinary people could easily obtain.


    On the other hand, Ailsa subconsciously turned to look at PEI Yi and the others. She recalled that Zhu pan had offended a few of the rumored princes. Now that she had a look, she understood what was going on.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± PEI Yi had already caught both of her hands in his. He blew on them and rubbed them together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave first,¡±


    His nonchnt attitude attracted the attention of the audience. Jiang se nodded as if she had no intention of hiding their rtionship. This made PEI Yi even happier. After she bade farewell to Sheng Jingzhi, Zhao rang, and cui Xing, he pulled Jiang se into his arms and followed her backstage to wait.


    She went backstage to remove her makeup and change her clothes. Nie dan, Cheng runing, and the rest of the brothers exchanged nces. Nie dan had seen PEI Yi¡¯s previous behavior and vaguely felt that it was a little strange.


    With PEI Yi¡¯s personality, when had he ever been so considerate to others?


    During the interview, he was very focused, afraid that he would miss every word and expression that Jiang se said. After the interview, he immediately took off his clothes and went on stage. He hugged her like she was his precious treasure. It was a rare sight.


    In the past, other than Feng Nan, no one would have thought that he would be so considerate and focused on other women. He did not show any signs of restraint even in front of the people in the television station. It was obvious that he was not afraid of rumors.


    He did not look like what Cheng runing had said earlier, ¡± it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just for fun. instead, he looked like he had fallen for her. Nie dan thought about it carefully and realized that he had not heard him mention Feng Nan for a long time. On the contrary, he was always ¡± smug ¡± when he spoke.


    Jiang se was indeed beautiful. However, with PEI Yi¡¯s background and status, what kind of beauty could he not get? Was he really so smitten that his soul had been captivated?


    Nie dan was deep in thought. Cheng runing sat on the sofa in the waiting hall backstage and crossed his legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think that Little Junior¡¯s temperament is quite simr to Sister Feng Nan¡¯s?¡±


    Nie dan frowned and did not speak. Xiang qiuji had already kicked him, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re itching for a beating, kid.¡±


    He had almost been beaten up by PEI Yi when he had called her ¡®Little Junior¡¯. He was still not obedient. brother Yi seems to have fallen for me. It¡¯s a pity that inexperienced men have poor self-control and can¡¯t hold themselves back. They fall head first when they see a beautiful woman, and it¡¯s quite a deep fall.


    I also think that sis-inw is a little simr to Sister Feng Nan. They don¡¯t look alike, but I feel that their temperament and mannerisms are quite simr. Xiang qiuran also said. Cheng runing rubbed her legs.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just into this.¡±


    While they were talking, PEI Yi was still standing at the door of the backstage, looking at them. They could not help butugh at his appearance.


    When Jiang se came out of the backstage after removing her makeup and changing into her own clothes, she returned PEI Yi¡¯s coat to him. Nie dan and the others shamelessly moved forward, hoping to get acquainted with her.


    Actually, Jiang se knew nie dan and the others. It was just that after her reincarnation, they could not recognize her. After a while, some people in the backstage poked their heads out to take a look. PEI Yi held Jiang SE¡¯s hand and ced it in the pocket of his coat.


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. We¡¯ve already reserved a table for dinner. It¡¯s already nine O ¡®clock. You¡¯re not hungry, but m-my wife is.¡±


    Before Jiang se could say anything, Cheng runing could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, did she agree to marry you? I¡¯m just going to call you wife.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    PEI Yi flew into a rage out of humiliation. When he had addressed her as ¡®wife¡¯, he had actually felt uneasy. He was also afraid that Jiang se would refute him.


    The two of them had been dating for a long time, but their progress had not been fast. The closest thing they had was the hug at the TV station today. He suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and pretended to be nonchnt.


    ...


    ¡°What do you know? ording to thew, you can register your marriage at the age of 18. As long as I agree, you¡¯ll always be my wife!¡±


    Cheng runing was stunned for a moment. PEI Yi was forcing himself to remain calm while he waited for Jiang SE¡¯s reply when a female voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Miss Jiang,¡±

 Chapter 123

    123 Consideration


    PEI Yi¡¯s disguised confession was interrupted. It was not easy for him to take the opportunity to muster the courage to say it.


    He turned his head with a ferocious expression and saw a woman standing not far from the crowd. She seemed to have been on the stage earlier and was in the same group as the small star named Zhu pan.


    When she realized that he had turned his head, the smile on Ailsa¡¯s face froze. She walked over in small steps and said, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡±


    Upon hearing this, PEI Yiughed.


    ¡°Do you dare to have any ill intentions?¡± He was still there. Besides, PEI Yi felt that he had more malicious intentions than Ailsa.


    Nie dan, Cheng runing, and the others could not help butugh. Ayisa alsoughed along and then said, ¡±


    miss Jiang, I¡¯m Ailsa, the manager of century Gxy. This is my business card. Ailsa tactfully did not mention Zhu pan in front of the others. Instead, she took out a business card from her handbag and handed it to Jiang se.


    ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t signed with any managementpany yet?¡±


    Jiang se reached out to take it, and Ailsa said, ¡±


    ¡°Please consider it.¡± She nced at PEI Yi and made a phone call gesture. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in ourpany, you can call me at any time.¡±


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Jiang se put the name card into her bag.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    Zhu Pan¡¯s career had been ruined. At the moment, theizens had a very bad impression of her. Zhao rang was furious when she had pulled down her skirt and revealed her bra on the ¡± filmmakers in the circle ¡± interview show. He flew into a rage as soon as the show stopped broadcasting. He gave Zhu pan a torrent of abuse and threatened to never cooperate with Zhu pan in the future.


    Century Gxy¡¯s higher-ups had already called to ask about the situation. filmmakers in the industry ¡± was a live show, so this matter could not be hidden.


    There was nothing else she could do. Among the few artistes under her, Zhu pan was originally the most profitable one. Now that something like this had happened, thepany would probably put her in cold storage.


    She immediately thought of Jiang se, who was also on the show. She was beautiful, had a unique aura, had a strong backing, and had a strong background. Zhao rang was full of praise for her. She was already at a very high starting point among neers.


    The most important thing was that Ailsa had asked around and found out that she had not signed with any managementpany yet.


    If she could convince Jiang se to sign with century Gxy, she would have an excuse for the conflict between her and Zhu pan in the future. If she could convince the people behind her to stop stepping on Zhu pan to get to the top, then there would be a way to resolve this matter.


    Thepany had invested a lot in Zhu pan in the past two years, and ayisa had also put a lot of effort into him. It would be a pity if Zhu pan was destroyed just like that.


    Hence, after finding out more, Ailsa gathered her courage and came over.


    It was not as if she did not see PEI Yi holding Jiang SE¡¯s hand. At that time, Ailsa had guessed that they were the people behind Jiang se. Before they left, she even heaved a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, this neer was most likely a new toy that the Crown Prince had taken a fancy to. She just did not know how long he would be able to keep her fresh.


    When Jiang se followed PEI Yi and the others out, the building of China¡¯s state television was already surrounded by reporters who had rushed over upon hearing the news.


    From the moment Zhu pan took off his clothes, people from major media outlets had already received the news and rushed over.


    In the car, PEI Yi¡¯s expression was a little grim. The anger he felt after being disturbed by Ailsa weighed down on his heart. Naturally, he could not vent it out in front of Jiang se, but he was already stabbing Ailsa with a knife in his heart.


    ¡°Sese, did you hear what I said earlier?¡±


    Nie dan and the others followed behind in their car. There was no one else in the car. After driving for a while, he mustered up his courage and stared straight ahead. When he did not get a response for a long time, he turned to look at Jiang se.


    before that woman interrupted you? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, look at the road.¡±


    Seeing that PEI Yi refused to listen to her, she tried to push his face away again. However, he tilted his head shamelessly and ced his hand between his face and shoulder, preventing her from pulling her hand back.


    The stubble on his face was a little prickly, and it suddenly made her heart beat faster.


    Whether it was when she held his hand or when he hugged her, Jiang se had never experienced such a clear realization. PEI Yi was no longer the boy who had been by her side and loved to y with her when she was young.


    She seemed to have just realized that he was a man, not just a boy like she had imagined.


    ¡°I heard it, but it was too fast.¡± She tried to pull her hand back but failed. PEI Yi was a little anxious.


    ¡°How can it be too fast?¡±


    ¡°Why not? We haven¡¯t known each other for long, let alone dating.¡± He was so anxious that his face was red. Jiang se let him press her hand down. ¡°They don¡¯t understand each other¡¯s personalities, tempers, and hobbies.¡±


    PEI Yi was at a loss for words.


    How many years had he known Feng Nan? Of course, they understood each other¡¯s personalities. He knew what she liked, what her personality was like, and what her temper was like.


    However, in order to win her heart back then, in order to change her impression of him as her younger brother, he had pretended to be a fool and won her heart. How could he still say it now?


    PEI Yi felt a little aggrieved and depressed. She even used her fingers to gently caress his cheek, as if she was coaxing a child.


    He could not help but turn his head and gently bite Jiang SE¡¯s palm.


    Under his lips was a pink and soft palm, which waspletely different from his hand. He bit down, but he didn¡¯t dare to use too much force. He was afraid of hurting her, so he licked her again.


    There was still a faint lemon smell of hand soap on her palm. His heart was beating like thunder. Jiang se took advantage of his absent-mindedness and retracted her hand.


    PEI Yi licked his lips as he recalled his earlier feelings. He was a little nervous, afraid that she would be angry, so he turned to look at her from time to time.


    Jiang se was still rubbing her hands together, but he could not tell if she was angry at him.


    His bite did not hurt as it did not even leave any bite marks. However, it was itchy on her palm. Jiang se rubbed her hands together as if she did not take the matter to heart.


    PEI Yi should have been relieved to see her like this, but he found it hard to be happy. With one hand on the steering wheel, he reached his other hand to his neck and scratched the spot where she had scratched with her fingertips earlier. The numb feeling seemed to still linger. He rubbed it twice and broke the silence in the car.


    ¡°Sese, are you going to consider the century Gxy?¡±


    PEI Yi knew her personality best.


    If she didn¡¯t want to consider century Gxy, she might not even have epted the business card when the woman who called herself ¡®Ailsa¡¯ appeared and handed it to her.


    ¡°I did consider it.¡±


    Jiang se replied. PEI Yi sounded a little dejected.


    ¡°Have you ever considered setting up a temporary studio?¡±


    ...


    This was what he had suggested to qiuran earlier, and he had kept it in mind. Now that he was done with his question, Jiang se answered without hesitation, ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t have money. After her rebirth, even though she had taken on several shows, she was actually not well-off and was tight on money.


    But she didn¡¯t have money, but he did!

 Chapter 124

    124 Chapter 124-sincerity


    Jiang se was aware of this. The reason she did not mention it was because, in her heart, she still felt that there was a clear separation between them.


    The two of them would asionally go on dates and eat together. Although she had epted his gifts on his birthday, she still seemed to be holding a ruler and carefully measuring the rtionship between the two of them. She had not crossed the line that she had drawn. At most, she was just a little closer to her.


    PEI Yi¡¯s lips moved, and there was a hurt look in his eyes.


    ¡°What about my investment?¡±


    He spoke carefully. Jiang se turned to him and shed him a toothy smile, causing him to fall head over heels for her. The next moment, he heard her ask, ¡±


    ¡°So, Yi, do you want an employee or a girlfriend?¡±


    Her words were like a basin of cold water that was poured on his head. It chilled his heart and dispelled all the thoughts in his mind.


    Of course, he wanted a girlfriend, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer under someone else¡¯spany.


    Xiang qiuran had originally suggested that he start apany and take care of her like a princess in the future. He could have any resources he wanted.


    But her answer waspletely different from what Xiang qiuran said.


    Her rejection reminded him of the manor he had bought in France. Because of one sentence from her, he had spent more than two years, but she had not even visited it so far. It made him a little uneasy, and he did not know if it was really to her liking.


    Between the two of them, he had always loved her more, while she had always kept her distance, which made him feel a little uneasy.


    When he proposed to her earlier, she had only said that it was ¡®too early¡¯. However, she didn¡¯t know that he had actually prepared for a long time just to pretend to confess his love for her.


    He endured it all the way. When they arrived at the restaurant, he parked his car and got out of the car to open the door for her. When he saw her unbuckle her seatbelt and get out of the car, he did not retract his arm that was resting on Jiang SE¡¯s side. Instead, he mmed the car door shut and ced his other arm on the car door, trapping her in his arms.


    ¡°Sese, I don¡¯t understand. Why do you have to make a choice?¡±


    He lowered his head and his eyes were filled with grievance. He leaned forward and waited for her answer.


    This action reminded Jiang se of the time in the washroom in the Jiulong Hall. Under the dim light of the garage, she had been locked in his arms with her back pressed against the car. He had lowered his head as if he was acting coquettishly andining, ¡±


    ¡°Why would you consider century Gxy instead of me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with century Gxy?¡± he was a little indignant. He thought of Ailsa, and was still a little upset that she had interrupted his good time. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡±


    ¡°That woman looks shifty and doesn¡¯t look like a good person.¡±


    Whenever he was unhappy, he would make it sound as if Ailsa was a bad person with ulterior motives, which made Jiang seugh. When he saw her smile, he quietly took a few steps back and pressed his upper body even lower.


    ¡°Sese, promise me?¡±


    He tried his best to lower his body so that his eyes met hers, like a child who was eager for a definite answer.


    Jiang se shook her head and leaned against the car.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    The light in his eyes dimmed, and disappointment seeped out from his pupils.


    ¡°Why? Qiuran also said that it would be good for you.¡±


    ¡°What does Xiang qiuran know?¡±


    Jiang se said seriously, ¡±


    ¡°You see, he¡¯s still single.¡± Before she was reborn, she had vaguely heard about the news of the Xiang brothers. Their girlfriends were like leeks, one after another, and they never stopped.


    She raised her head and asked with a smile, ¡±


    do you treat me like how Xiang qiuran treats those small-time celebrities? ¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± He quickly shook his head. His golden hair swayed with his movements. He looked very much like his mother. He had a pair of Phoenix eyes. The ends of his eyes were upturned, and they were as ck as ink. When he focused on someone, even Jiang se could not resist him.


    ¡°I just want to give you better things. I want to pamper you so that you can¡¯t leave me.¡±


    She did not know where he had learned these words from, but Jiang SE¡¯s gaze gradually softened when she heard them. He was still young. Perhaps it was because he had not had much contact with girls in the past. At least, as far as she knew, he had never had a girlfriend in his life, so he had not learned how to lie and coax. He could say whatever was on his mind and could not hide it at all.


    However, it was precisely because of this that his sincere feelings were extremely precious through these two short sentences.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave you,¡± She pursed her lips and coaxed him with one sentence, making his eyes light up and his heart burst with joy.


    When he smiled, Jiang se seemed to be influenced by him as well. She revealed her pearly white teeth.¡±I¡¯m serious too. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and you see, I casually agreed to Yingluo¡¯s request.¡±


    She subconsciously blurted it out, but she vigntly stopped herself in time and forcibly took a detour.


    I¡¯m serious too. After we date, if we are really suitable for each other, I will only agree if ah Yi proposes to me in the future. I can¡¯t say yes now.


    He pretended not to hear her slip of the tongue, but his body trembled slightly as he held back the excitement in his heart.


    If her previous rejection had made him feel like he had fallen into a deep valley, then this one sentence had already made him in high spirits.


    His mood had always been under her control. A moment ago, he had been aggrieved and disappointed, but now he was biting his lip to hold back his smile.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll wait!¡± He said firmly and lowered his head. His breathing was a little rushed as he pressed his forehead against her brows and gently rubbed it.


    ¡°In this case, Sese, why don¡¯t you let me start apany?¡±


    In fact, he had already set his mind on her. To PEI Yi, it did not matter whether thepany was profitable or not. He just treated it as a way to make her happy.


    if you start apany, what¡¯s the difference between me entering the entertainment industry or not? ¡±


    If she had to rely on PEI Yi, how would her life be any different from before? They just stood behind others and listened to their arrangements.


    To her, if her rebirth was a perplexity in the past, it was now a very special opportunity for her. It meant a lot to her, but it was very different. She did not want anyone to interfere.


    PEI Yi could vaguely sense her intentions and understood that she had made up her mind. No matter how much he tried to persuade her, she would not change her mind.


    The uneasiness in PEI Yi¡¯s heart was soothed after the two of them had spoken. His tensed expression rxed a lot, and only then did he notice the posture of the two of them talking.


    He was so close to Jiang se that their foreheads were pressed against each other. He could smell the faint fragrance on her body. Her warm breath gently blew on his face, causing his legs to tense up.


    Her eyshes were long and curled, and when she blinked, she brushed past his eyshes gently. She had not touched them yet, but it made him feel as if an electric current had passed through his body, and he felt numb.


    ...


    His eyes swept across her delicate nose and saw her slightly pouted lips. She had always loved herself. After removing her makeup and applying lip balm, she looked even more tender, like a beautiful and fragrant dessert, silently inviting people to taste it.

 Chapter 125

    125 Chapter 125 bu Gong


    PEI Yi did not actually like desserts, but he seemed to have been bewitched. He lowered his head in the cold. When Jiang se felt that something was wrong and wanted to move away, his hands were already intertwined with hers. They were pressed against the car door.


    She tilted her head and happened to rest her head on his shoulder. When his rapid breath brushed against her face, his lips came close.


    At first, he was still careful and his movements were a little rough, but the moment he touched her lips, he became excited.


    His tongue didn¡¯t even let go of the lip balm on her lips, licking it clean. He sucked a little hard, as if he wanted to swallow her up.


    She struggled for a while. The sound of a car entering the garage could be heard in the distance. Cheng runing shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, where are you?¡±


    there¡¯s Yingluo. just as Jiang se opened her mouth to speak, his tongue, which had been licking her lips, slid into her mouth like a cunning Hunter that had been waiting for a long time.


    His actions were reckless and hurried. He couldn¡¯t wait to lick her teeth and tongue, and his lips covered hers, blocking her words.


    ¡°Brother Yi, where are you?¡± The parking lot was not small. From the sound of it, Cheng runing and the others should have driven over.


    The sound of the car¡¯s wheels rubbing against the ground was getting closer and closer. PEI Yi panted heavily and raised his head. At this moment, he was filled with regret. If he had known, he would have hit Cheng runing harder and sent him to the hospital.


    Jiang se leaned against his chest. Her lips were slightly swollen and red. There were still droplets of water at the corner of her lips. He lowered his head and licked them clean. Then, he kissed her on the lips. When he saw her panting and looking weak, he felt even more pained.


    The tip of his nose touched her gently, and his heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was going to jump out of his throat.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    Just calling her name at this moment made his heart feel warm and full. It was as if a tree had been nted in his heart, and now flowers were blooming one after another. That kind of feeling was really hard to describe.


    brother Yi! Cheng runing was still shouting. where are you? ¡±


    He calmed his breathing and tried to control himself. He rubbed his face against hers gently.¡±Sese, I¡¯m so happy.¡± He expressed his feelings directly and enthusiastically. It would have been better if Cheng runing had not been there.


    He should not have brought nie dan and the others along when he was having dinner with Jiang se.


    Jiang se felt her lips go slightly numb. She was about to speak when she felt a sharp pain.


    ¡°Haha, I found it!¡±


    Cheng runing called out, ¡± ah dan, he¡¯s there.


    ¡°Very good, the two of them came together.¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s expression was twisted, but he still let Jiang se go. He helped Jiang se adjust her clothes. When he saw her slightly swollen lips, a blush crept up from his neck to his cheeks and then to his ears. He chuckled foolishly. He had no idea where he got the courage to do such a thing.


    Now that he thought about it, he felt that it was an endless aftertaste.


    He could still remember her breath and taste on his lips and tongue. Those soft, cream-like lips were like the sweet and fragrant mangosteen flesh, which would melt with a light sip.


    The taste of her lip balm lingered on his lips. He couldn¡¯t help but look at her again. Seeing that her cheeks were red, she red at him, and the courage that had been gathered with great difficulty dissipated in an instant.


    He was afraid that she would be angry and ignore him.


    ¡°Brother Yi, why are you ignoring us when you¡¯re here?¡±


    Nie dan parked his car in the next parking lot. When he got out of the car with Cheng runing, thetter was stillining, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been calling me that for a long time.¡±


    Nie dan felt that something was amiss and tugged at PEI Yi. PEI Yi¡¯s sinister gaze made the two of them feel their scalps go numb.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you!¡± He replied with an ugly expression. Cheng runing didn¡¯t know what he had done to provoke him. He nced at nie dan. After all, he had been beaten up a lot, so he instinctively didn¡¯t speak again.


    Xiang qiuji and his brother arrived very quickly. They had already reserved a table at the restaurant. In the past, Jiang se did not interact much with nie dan and the others, but they had heard a lot about them. Now, they felt that they were not as exaggerated as the rumors made them out to be.


    After the meal, nie dan invited, ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the court of pilgrimage?¡± It was a high-end private club, which was notparable to the nine Dragon Hall. It only epted members, and ordinary people could not enter without a guide.


    PEI Yi¡¯s mother held thergest share of thepany. There were all kinds of entertainment, food, and drinks there. Most of the time, they would go there to y when they were in the capital.


    PEI Yi nced at Jiang se, who shook her head. He followed suit and said, ¡±


    ¡°You guys can go.¡±


    When nie dan and the others heard this, they could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°PEI Yi, do you really have to go this far?¡±


    Ever since he had wooed Jiang se, he had thought that things would be much betterpared to when he was wooing Feng Nan. To his surprise, he had be even more aggressive. Now, whenever Jiang se wanted to go back, he would eagerly follow her. He was simply valuing his lover over his friends!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take the bus back?¡±


    When Jiang se saw how nie dan and the others were scolding her, she held back herughter and went to grab her bag. However, PEI Yi reached out to grab a coat that she had hung up and put it on her. He did not seem to care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. The four of them are just enough to y mahjong, what does it have to do with me? They just want to win my money.¡±


    ¡°You value your lover over your friends!¡±


    He did not care what nie dan and the others said and left with her.


    It was almost eleven o ¡®clock when Jiang se returned home. After taking a shower, she took out the business card that Ailsa had given her and pondered for a moment.


    After ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± was aired, the production team and Zhao rang¡¯s hype allowed her to gain a certain amount of fame. However, this fame was not stable. If there were no follow-up works to keep up and continuous exposure, it might take two to three months at most before ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± stopped screening. By then, not many people would remember her.


    It was indeed time for her to consider the managementpany. Although she would be bound by certain restrictions, she could also hand over many misceneous matters to others to deal with, which would save her a lot of effort.


    A good managementpany would be of great help to her. At the moment, she had a certain advantage, so she could negotiate the conditions when she signed the contract.


    Among all the talent agencies in the country, Ailsa¡¯s century Gxy was indeed second to none. She had many opportunities, but she had not decided whether she would go to century Gxy or not.


    She put down her business card and turned on herputer. The news of Zhu Pan¡¯s bare-chested poster during the live broadcast of ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± had already made it to the front page headlines.


    Various media websites wrote with thergest titles: Large-scale sex, Zhu pan boldly exposed her breasts.


    Most of theizens were scolding the news, and most of them were gloating.


    ...


    [ good for the open book: in tonight¡¯s live broadcast of ¡± a filmmaker in the circle, ¡± Zhu pan first lost in terms of looks, then in terms of temperament and the way he talks, he lost. ] When the goddess sat elegantly, she would stroke her hair and touch the corner of her skirt, adding scenes forcefully. It made me a little embarrassed.


    There were manyizens who agreed below. A few days ago, people from online promotionpanies had promoted Zhu pan and quarreled with others, causing Zhu pan to be pushed to the forefront of the storm. Now that she had made such a big fool of herself, many people were anxious to step on her.


    Jiang se nced at it. Just as she was about to browse Weibo, her phone on the bed rang.

 Chapter 126

    126 Chapter 126 midnight


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    The call was from PEI Yi. When he spoke, his voice sounded a little nasal, as if he had caught a cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to sleep.¡± Jiang se took a look at the time on herputer. It was almost midnight. If she had not been dyed by a program that night, and if it had not been for the fact that it was already veryte when she returned from dinner and that she had taken a shower, she would have long been in bed. turn off theputer after you dry your hair. Are you home? ¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± he sniffed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± She shook her head obediently. PEI Yi sighed.¡±I¡¯m outside your house.¡±


    When Jiang se heard this, she subconsciously nced at the door.


    It had been almost an hour since PEI Yi had sent her home. It was already snowing outside in the capital in January, and the temperature at night was even lower. If he were to stay outside for an hour, he would freeze to death.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She asked, and PEI Yi smiled and said, ¡±


    of course it¡¯s fake. It¡¯s such a cold day. Can you stay outside for an hour? ¡±


    As he spoke, the sound of someone rummaging through their pockets came from the other end of the phone. stop ying, you have ss tomorrow afternoon.


    She put on her slippers and walked to the door. When she opened the door, she saw PEI Yi leaning against it. He was holding his cell phone with one hand and rummaging through his pocket for tissues with the other. He clearly did not expect her to open the door so suddenly. He fell backward and almost fell. He did not say anything else.


    Jiang se looked at him helplessly. He still had a silly smile on his face. He looked like a child who had done something wrong. He was at a loss.


    The cold wind was blowing in the corridor outside, and the temperature outside was even lower than it was during the day.


    He was wearing a low-cored wool sweater with a white overalls on the inside and a dark blue jacket on the outside. Jiang se wanted to touch his hand, but he sucked in a cold breath and raised his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡±


    There were no slippers at home for him to wear. Once he was invited, he smiled and entered the house in a sh. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m so cold.¡±


    Jiang se closed the door and retrieved the slippers she had worn when she showered. She motioned for him to change into them before she turned around to get a kettle of water to boil.


    ¡°Actually, I just wanted to leave after you fell asleep.¡±


    He was trembling. At that moment, he no longer had any grace. He was still shaking as he sat on the sofa. He even had to force himself to look indifferent. Jiang se could not help butugh at his expression.


    Seeing that she was smiling, PEI Yi moved closer to her and said, ¡±


    ¡°What were you looking at just now?¡±


    Jiang se dried her hair and climbed into bed with herptop. He wanted to follow her, but she stepped on his arm to stop him from moving forward.


    I¡¯ve boiled some water in the kitchen. You can wash your face and handster.


    He quickly nodded and reached out to hold her feet, but she quickly shrank back and burrowed into the quilt.


    The room was quiet, and only the sound of the fire in the kitchen could be heard. In this simple room, the girl was lying in a corner that was within reach of his hand, concentrating on theputer.


    The light from the screen shone on her face, making her skin look crystal clear.


    The water in the kitchen was on. He wiped his face and hands, and even washed his feet. There was an unopened toothbrush that she had bought in the bathroom. After he was done packing, he quietly climbed into bed. He was getting closer and closer to her. When he looked over, he saw that she was checking the questions that had been taken by the History Department of the top university in the past years, and she was answering them as she practiced.


    When he leaned over, he gently reached out and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her and theputer into his arms.


    This position was a little intimate. She raised her head and was about to speak when PEI Yi nced at theputer and said, ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ready to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep after you answer the questions correctly.¡±


    Although she had taken up acting roles and practiced acting in the first half of her freshman year, she did not fall behind in her homework. She would attend every ss and had not taken a leave of absence because of acting.


    Most people in the History Department had a good impression of her. Even a few strict professors were full of praise when they mentioned her.


    PEI Yi did not disturb her. After seeing that she had finished answering the questions, he checked them and found that she had made some mistakes, but not many. She took note of the wrong questions before closing the webpage and going to sleep.


    There was still a headline of Zhu pan on the web page that she had not turned off earlier. It had be a hot topic among theizens. She had initially wanted to take a look at it, but PEI Yi had interrupted her and made her forget about it.


    Before she went to bed, she pulled up the news and roughly understood what had happened.


    After she left with PEI Yi that night, Zhu pan was blocked by reporters at the entrance of the broadcasting station. In the photo, she was covering her face with a bag and putting on a coat. She got into the car in a hurry, looking a little disheveled.


    PEI Yi nced at the news, but he was not very interested in it. He then looked at her face and saw her turn off herptop. After closing it, she ced it on the windowsill and hinted to him, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±


    He nodded with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s reallyte.¡±


    One of his arms was under her body, and the other was around her waist, holding the hand around her waist and holding her in his arms. Just holding her was enough to make him excited, and he didn¡¯t want to let go at all.


    Her soft and tender body was so soft and sweet that it was almost boneless. The old cotton t-shirt that she was wearing as a nightgown was not actually revealing, but the graceful curves of her chest rising and falling made PEI Yi feel like he was about to have a nosebleed.


    He recalled thest time she had taken off her clothes on her birthday after getting drunk.


    He had dreamed of this scene of lying in the same bed with her many times, but never had he felt so real. It was so beautiful that he didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Jiang se looked at the time. It was almost one o ¡®clock. It was indeed veryte. She recalled that ever since they started dating, he had always been very well-behaved. She had known PEI Yi for many years, so she knew his character very well.


    She could tell that he was not a despicable person who would take advantage of her when she was down when he got drunk on her birthday in November. After some thought, Jiang se switched off her phone and yawned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    He nodded his head vigorously as he got up to turn off the lights.


    The rustling of his clothes could be heard in the darkness. For some reason, Jiang se regretted her earlier decision.


    ...


    He climbed into bed and lifted the nket.


    ¡°Sese, it¡¯s so cold.¡±


    He reached out to hug her. When Jiang se tried to push him away, her fingertips touched his firm chest. He had even taken off his sweater!


    ¡°PEI Yi! Wu, Wu, Wu. she sat up, but he pressed her down again, and her head sank into the crook of his arm.


    It was alreadyte at night, and Zhao junhan¡¯s Vi had guests in the middle of the night.


    Feng Nan only arrived at Zhao junhan¡¯s private vi at nearly 12:30 pm. She took off her white jacket as soon as she entered the house, revealing the ck Armani knitted skirt she was wearing inside. When she bent down to take off her long boots, her hips were perky and her posture was so seductive that Zhao junhan could not help but reach out and caress her waist.

 Chapter 127

    127 Chapter 1


    Zhao junhan remembered that when he first met Feng Nan, she had always dressed elegantly and exuded an air of elegance. However, no one could have imagined that under the clothes that he had thought were nothing special, was a body that could make one¡¯s soul fall out.


    She knew how to show off her advantages. Her hair drooped down to cover half of her face, and her skin was as white as milk.


    ¡°Why did youe at this time?¡±


    Zhao junhan held her waist and imagined what she would look like in bed. He became interested and directly lifted her skirt.


    In the vi, aunt Zhao was still awake. When she heard themotion outside, she had already boiled two cups of tea and brought them out. She happened to see this scene.


    Mother Zhao lowered her head and put down the teacup. It was clear that Feng Nan and Zhao junhan had been in a rtionship for a long time, but by doing this in front of the servants, Zhao junhan felt like he was treating her like a toy.


    She furrowed her brows and pped Zhao junhan¡¯s hand away with a cold expression.


    the old man has been watching me very closely. He recently ordered me to return to Hong Kong for a while.


    The ¡®old fart¡¯ she was referring to was naturally Feng Zhongliang. Zhao junhan¡¯s smile faded a little, and he moved his hand away from her thigh. He said calmly,


    ¡°I advise you not to provoke him too much. The Zhao and Feng families still need to cooperate.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang was the actual person in charge of Zhongnan industries. Even though he had lived in China for many years and handed over the business in Hong Kong to Feng Nan¡¯s father, Zhao junhan had heard from his father that Feng Zhongliang held a lot of shares in Zhongnan industries. A word from him could still y a decisive role in Zhongnan industries.


    His favorite granddaughter was Feng Nan. He had once joked that when she passed away, the shares in his hands would be divided into three parts. Other than his two sons, the other part would be given to his favorite, Feng Nan.


    This was also the reason why Zhao junhan¡¯s grandfather, Zhao xinhong, had decided on Feng Nan for this eldest grandson. Once Feng Nan married into the Zhao family in the future, it would be equivalent to the Zhao family holding a portion of Zhongnan industry¡¯s shares. Once the cooperation between the two families was settled, these shares would have a great effect.


    However, Feng Nan¡¯s rtionship with Feng Zhongliang was not on good terms recently, and there seemed to be a Rift between the grandfather and grandson.


    Feng Zhongliang was very displeased with her determination to enter the entertainment industry and had warned her many times.


    I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s fine if you invest in it, but why do you have to enter the entertainment industry and be a so-called celebrity? ¡± Zhao junhan turned around and picked up a cup of tea, taking a small sip.


    With Feng Nan¡¯s status, even if he would put on an act when she married him in the future, he would still ensure that she would live a life of wealth and worry about food and clothing.


    He did not understand why she lowered her status to enter the entertainment industry and earn a living with the celebrities.


    A look of ridicule appeared on her face, but it quickly disappeared. After changing her shoes, she also picked up a cup of tea and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Have there been any updates in the industry over the past few days?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to talk about Feng Zhongliang, so Zhao junhan just shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t say anything. When she asked about the entertainment industry, he held his teacup and said, ¡±


    ¡°There are, but it has nothing to do with us. She¡¯s a small star in the Gxy century who¡¯s been stepped on by a neer. I¡¯ve heard that some of the Gxy century¡¯s higher-ups have already suggested giving her up and choosing someone else to train.¡±


    Feng Nan sat down on the sofa and asked curiously, ¡±


    ¡°A small star? Who is it?¡±


    Recently, Feng Zhongliang had been watching her very strictly. In order to win Feng Zhongliang¡¯s trust, she rarely went online, and naturally, she did not read the entertainment news. Of course, she was not clear about the rumors outside.


    Feng Nan¡¯s original lifestyle was so nd that it was almost boring. She spent most of her time reading books to kill time, which made Feng Nan extremely disgusted. However, as Zhao junhan had said, Feng Zhongliang had quite a lot of shares in his hands. No matter what, she had to put on an act.


    ¡°The main character in Zhao rang¡¯s new film is called Zhu pan,¡±


    After Zhao junhan said this nonchntly, Feng Nan¡¯s brows gradually furrowed as he muttered, ¡±


    ¡°Zhu pan? Century Gxy is giving up on her?¡± She shook her head. how can that be? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Zhao junhan saw her strange expression and asked. Feng Nan quickly flicked his hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The muscles on her face trembled slightly and she asked again, ¡±


    ¡°Who did she offend?¡±


    In this line of work, if a celebrity like Zhu pan met with any major changes that caused thepany to give up on her and not hesitate to waste their previous investment, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that Zhu pan had offended someone.


    ¡°She¡¯s a newbie in the same crew as her.¡± Zhao junhan tilted his head and thought for a while. I think she¡¯s called Jiang se Wanwan.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he noticed that Feng Nan¡¯s expression had changed.


    The smile on her face disappeared in an instant, and her eyes seemed to be filled with poison. Her expression was a little gloomy.


    ¡°Jiang se? A newbie from the same crew? How could it be her? It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    At this moment, she seemed to have changed into a different person. She held the teacup tightly with both hands, as if she was going to crush the cup.


    Zhao junhan was a little surprised. He put down his cup and asked, ¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    She quickly realized that she had lost herposure. She took a deep breath and put the cup down.


    ¡°How could I possibly know him?¡±


    When she said this, her voice was gloomy and cold. She lowered her eyes and drank the water in the teacup, gradually calming down.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Zhao junhan spread his hands. Actually, he only had a rough understanding of this matter.


    It was nothing more than Zhu pan being pranked.


    At the beginning of ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯s¡¯ release, Zhao rang¡¯s marketing tactics had pushed the two actresses in the show to the public¡¯s attention, causing them to bepared to each other.


    Zhu pan bought a marketingpany and wanted to step on the neer to get to the top. However, the neer beat him at his own game. I heard that something happened again during the live interview tonight.


    Feng Nan pushed away Zhao junhan¡¯s hand on her leg and stood up.


    Zhao junhan followed her all the way upstairs. He watched as she entered the study room, turned on theputer, and refreshed the page with entertainment news.


    The news article¡¯s screenshot happened to be of the interview with ¡± filmmakers in the industry ¡± tonight. The picture where Zhu pan showed his body was circled by the reporters and was particrly eye-catching.


    However, both Feng Nan and Zhao junhan¡¯s gazes fell on Jiang se. She was wearing a long, light-blue dress. The difference between her and the slightly revealing Zhu pan was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    how could it be? ¡± her face was still the same, but the feeling she gave off waspletely different. how could it be her? ¡±


    ...


    She was a lowly-born, an 18th-tier celebrity who only had beauty but no substance or temperament. She relied on men all the way and was notorious for being a shameless woman in the industry. How could she have defeated Zhu pan with her temperament and beauty in the news screenshot at this time?


    She still remembered that Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± had grossed over 100 million Yuan on its first day of screening. Back goddess had also caused a sensation at that time, but she had not created such a big momentum.

 Chapter 128

    128 Previous life


    Liu Yian, who yed the ¡®back goddess¡¯, sessfully gained poprity and signed a contract to enter century Gxy with this film.


    The female lead, Zhu pan, became an on-screen couple with cui Xing because of her wonderful performance in the film. She stepped on Liu Yian and became more popr than ever. She became the top star of the century Gxy and was greatly supported.


    Feng Nan¡¯s hands were clenched into fists. At that time, she had already been in the entertainment industry for a few years. It was only when she got close to Zhao junhan and became his woman that she gradually became famous after he invested and found some resources for her.


    However, the good times did notst long!


    She thought of the past and instinctively wanted to reach for the cigarette, but there was nothing beside her. She remembered that she did not have a cigarette on her so that she would not give herself away in front of Feng Zhongliang.


    In fact, after her rebirth, she was no longer addicted to smoking, but the habits of her previous life still affected her. Whenever she thought of many unhappy things in the past, she instinctively wanted to light a cigarette. As the smoke was inhaled into her lungs and exhaled, she felt rxed.


    At that time, she had yed it big, tossing and turning between one man after another, seizing every opportunity to climb up by hook or by crook.


    She held her forehead with one hand and stretched out her other hand.


    ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡±


    Zhao junhan¡¯s brows furrowed, and he shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smoke so much.¡±


    She reached out to touch his body, but her hand was held by him.


    Feng Nan raised his head and nced at him. He shook off Zhao junhan¡¯s hand, stood up, and was about to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Zhao junhan reached out to stop her. She scratched her head andughed coldly, not saying a word.


    She wanted to find someone to investigate why the ¡®back goddess¡¯ in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± ended up as Jiang se instead of Liu Yian. She wanted to find out why Zhu pan had suddenly be like this.


    In fact, she should have noticed that something was wrong earlier.¡¯The 99th love letter¡¯ did do well at the box office after it was released, but it was much better than what she remembered.


    Zhao rang took extra care of a neer, even bringing the ¡®back goddess¡¯ to a show like ¡®a filmmaker in the industry¡¯.


    However, she did not think much of it at the time. After all, many things had changed after her rebirth. When she first heard that Zhao rang was creating hype, she did not take it to heart. Who would have known that the person who yed the ¡®back goddess¡¯ would be Jiang se!


    That b * tch who only had looks and only knew how to snatch men, what right did she have? He had even snatched away his qualifications!


    Feng Nan recalled how she had put in so much effort to get into Zhao rang¡¯s production team first. In the end, Zhao rang had rejected her request and let Jiang se y the role. She could not bear it anymore.


    ¡°Do you know this neer?¡±


    Zhao junhan¡¯s tongue flicked against his left cheek. His burning gaze was fixed on Feng Nan¡¯s face, and he could immediately guess the change in her heart from her sudden cold attitude.


    she¡¯s just a newbie. How long can she be popr with these gimmicks? ¡±


    Even though he said that, he still turned around when he mentioned Jiang se.


    Even though it was just a live-stream screenshot, and even though Zhu panlu had stolen the spotlight, Zhao junhan¡¯s eyes were still drawn to Jiang se.


    ¡°Is there a need to be so angry?¡±


    He had thought that Feng Nan was only concerned about Zhao rang¡¯s rejection of her back then, but to his surprise, Feng Nan heaved a sigh of relief and lowered his eyes.


    If the person who yed Zhao rang¡¯s new film was someone else, she would have epted it. Even if it was Liu Yian, who was originally ying the ¡®back goddess¡¯, and even if Feng Nan felt that Liu Yian was not as good as her, she would have epted it.


    However, of all people, why did it have to be Jiang se?


    Her path to stardom wasn¡¯t smooth, not because her acting skills weren¡¯t good, nor because she didn¡¯t have good looks, but because she didn¡¯t have any backing and her background wasn¡¯t high.


    When he saw that many female celebrities were not as good as him, but were doing well in the industry, Feng Nan had also felt resentment in his heart.


    When she first entered the industry, she was too young and signed with the wrong managementpany. In the end, she fell into the managementpany¡¯s hands and lived a life that was neither human nor ghost.


    However, she wasn¡¯t willing to just rot in the mud like this. She worked hard to get close to Zhao junhan. Although Zhao junhan had a fianc¨¦e, there were many women around him. She had been enduring it all this time until she gave birth to a son for him.


    Zhao junhan did not have a deep rtionship with his fianc¨¦e. The two of them had been engaged for many years, but they had never gotten married. She had asked around for a long time and knew that his fianc¨¦e¡¯s surname was Feng. She was the daughter of the Feng family of Zhongnan industries in Hong Kong and lived in France all year round.


    The two of them didn¡¯t seem to have anymunication. Instead, it seemed like the two families were cooperating and needed a name.


    She had thought that since she had given birth to a son for Zhao junhan, a mother¡¯s status would rise because of her son, and that marrying into the Zhao family was already a certainty.


    However, just as she held her son in her arms and wanted to seek ¡®justice¡¯ for herself, Zhao junhan¡¯s grandfather, who was in the Zhao family¡¯s ancestral residence, held a pipe and looked at her disdainfully.


    ¡°Tell me, how much do you want?¡±


    That kind of disdain and contempt came from his bones. He looked at her as if she was a pile of mud, as if he was looking at her with pity.


    Her grandfather looked down on people in the entertainment industry, and Zhao junhan had only treated her as a toy from the beginning.


    She had already given birth to a son, and all she wanted was to marry into the Zhao family. How could she be willing to let go?


    Didn¡¯t Zhao xinhong look down on her, thinking that she was of low birth and had no inner qualities, that she couldn¡¯t bepared to the Feng family¡¯s daughter, and that she wasn¡¯t worthy of being the future wife of the Zhao family¡¯s power?


    Then she¡¯d learn etiquette and rules. She¡¯d obediently follow Zhao junhan and find out everything about his fianc¨¦e. She didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to pry open this arranged marriage.


    She was ambitious, but unfortunately, she did not manage to ruin Feng Nan and Zhao junhan¡¯s marriage. In the end, Jiang se stepped in. The two women had a fierce fight, both openly and secretly. In the end, she died at Jiang SE¡¯s hands.


    Thinking of the past, her aura became even gloomier.


    After her death, the most ironic thing was that she had be Feng Nan, the person she had been jealous of in her previous life.


    When she found out about her identity, she was overjoyed.


    She remembered Zhao xinhong¡¯s disdainful eyes at that time. She remembered how she struggled in her previous life. She remembered how she tried her best to imitate Zhao junhan¡¯s fianc¨¦e and be the Zhao family¡¯s future wife.


    Now that she had died once, she had easily gotten what she wanted.


    In the past, she had worked so hard to be Feng Nan. After her death, perhaps the heavens had finally heard the call in her heart and allowed her to fulfill her wish.


    This identity had once made her jealous and envious. It made her despise Feng Nan for merely having a good family background, but at the same time, she could not help but be secretly happy.


    Feng Nan wasn¡¯t as unapproachable as she had imagined. Life was dry and boring. The reason why she was able to upy the position of Zhao junhan¡¯s fianc¨¦e wasn¡¯t because she was better than herself in any way, but because of her background.


    ...


    Now, she could still coax a group of people around her with what she had learned in her previous life. She was still herself, and she could make Zhao junhan fall head over heels for her.


    She had seen Zhao xinhong before. At that time, the Zhao family¡¯s leader had disdained her. When he saw her again, he smiled and greeted her, ¡±


    ¡°Little Nan is here.¡±

 Chapter 129

    129 In this life


    Today, she was as different as clouds and mudpared to before, but in the dead of the night, she could still vaguely hear the sound of Zhao xinhong gently tapping the table with his pipe.


    The voice was not loud, but to Feng Nan, it sounded like the death knell that struck her into the abyss.


    ¡°How would I know her?¡±


    She thought of Zhao xinhong¡¯s appearance at that time and tried to smile, trying to put on the same face.


    ¡°What is she? Who am I? How do you know her?¡±


    She tried her best to suppress her killing intent and forced a smile.


    however, ¡± she lifted her chin and controlled her body to not shake, ¡±


    ¡°If I want to enter the entertainment industry, I can¡¯t have any neers from the same batch as me.¡±


    When she thought of Jiang SE¡¯s name, she gritted her teeth in hatred. She was afraid that Zhao junhan would see through her. Hence, she lowered her eyes.


    ¡°I have to think of a way to destroy her.¡±


    Zhao junhan pulled a chair over and sat down, crossing his legs. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and twirled his fingers with the other.


    ¡°Feng Nan,¡±


    He said slowly, ¡°you¡¯re the daughter of Zhongnan industries. If your grandfather is already dissatisfied with you entering the entertainment industry, why don¡¯t you just stay out of it and wait for us to get married in the future?¡±


    Feng Nan could not help but burst outughing when he heard this.


    Not entering the entertainment industry? In her past life, she had worked hard to climb up the socialdder and suffered a lot in the entertainment industry. She had wanted to marry into a rich family, be Zhao junhan¡¯s wife, and get out of this quagmire, but she didn¡¯t get her wish even after giving birth to a son.


    Now that she had been reborn, she had her status, resources, and background. Zhao junhan was telling her that he didn¡¯t want to enter the entertainment industry anymore?


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She flicked her fingers and shook her head, ¡±


    ¡°Zhang Jingan¡¯s film has already entered the post-production stage.¡± She plopped her butt onto theputer desk and hooked her foot onto Zhao junhan¡¯S.


    ¡°Just wait and count the money. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Help me, okay?¡±


    On the day she was reborn, she had never thought of letting down the opportunity to be reborn. She was going to get everything that she could not get in her previous life. However, her top priority was to suppress Jiang se.


    Although he did not understand why Jiang se was the ¡± back goddess ¡± that Liu Yian was supposed to be ying, he did not mind her hiding. Feng Nan had thought that this was not the time to deal with her, but since she was here, he could not me himself.


    After all, she had to take revenge for her past life!


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Zhao junhan reached out to pull her into his arms. She hooked her arms around his neck and sat on hisp.


    ¡°What do you think of Zhu pan?¡±


    She wanted Jiang se to rot in the mud. She wanted her to be dirtier and worse than her previous life. She wanted her to never have a chance to stand out. In the end, a life for a life. She wanted her to taste the pain before she died.


    Jiang se had gone to bed toote the night before. There was someone else lying beside her. Initially, she thought that she would not be used to it. However, to her surprise, perhaps due to the cold weather, PEI Yi¡¯s arms were like a stove, allowing her to sleep veryfortably.


    He hugged her obediently and did not move.


    She had good living habits. Although she went to bedte at night, she still woke up at 7:30 in the morning. She didn¡¯t know what time he woke up, but when she opened her eyes, she felt him holding one of her hands and ying with it. Every finger of hers was carefully caressed by him.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    As soon as she woke up, PEI Yi pressed his face against the top of her head. His voice was a little hoarse, and it did not sound right.


    ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡±


    She asked in a daze, and he shook his head.


    The rental apartment was not big, and the bed in the room was not big either. It was fine for Jiang se to sleep alone. He was tall, so when hey down, his legs were curled up. When he stretched his legs out, the tips of his feet were already out of the bed.


    ¡°Do you not know how to sleep on this bed? are you still awake?¡±


    She opened her eyes, but he kept his eyes closed. He did not dare to look at her, and his ears were red.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    She reached out to pull his arm, but he grabbed it. He held her hand a little hard, and she struggled for a while before he let go.


    Although the heater was on in the room, it was still a little cold. She carried her clothes into the bathroom to change. PEI Yi was still lying on the bed, hugging her pillow.


    ¡°Yi, do you have ss today?¡± She brushed her teeth, washed her face, and changed her clothes. When she came out, PEI Yi was curled up in pain.


    ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡±


    He had been standing outside the door for an hourst night, and his voice had be nasally when he had heard her speak.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± He buried his face in the nket and said in a softer voice, ¡±


    ¡°I have a ss.¡±


    He also had sses this morning, but he decided not to go! It was rare to be able to spend the night with her. At this time, the quilt still had her body fragrance, and he could not decide to get up.


    ¡°I have sses in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll be going back to school.¡± She stood by the bed. the key is by the shoe cab next to the door. Just lock it when you go out.


    When he heard that Jiang se was leaving, he quickly lifted his nket and got up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    He had already turned off the lights when he went to bedst night. Jiang se knew that he had taken off his clothes, but knowing it and seeing it were two different things.


    Jiang se knew that he would often stay in the military camp near the imperial capital to learn. He was not a weak schr.


    However, when he lifted the nket, his well-defined muscles were revealed. His thin waist and mermaid line were tucked into his high-spirited underwear, and his long legs were strong and powerful.


    Before she could see clearly, she quickly turned her head and pretended to be calm.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to send me off.¡±


    ...


    She ran her fingers through her hair and went to get her bag.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the library to do some research.¡±


    When she was doing the practice questionsst night, she didn¡¯t answer a few of them correctly. She had to go to the library to find some information.


    She did not know if PEI Yi had made her angry, but he reached out to grab her waist. He was tall, had long legs, and had long arms. The rental house was not big, so he could easily grab her with his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    She tried her best to control her eyes from darting around and repeated, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± The ce she had rented was not far from the subway station and she was already used to going to school. Seeing PEI Yi¡¯s depressed look, she tiptoed and kissed him on his chin. He lowered his head and was about to kiss her lips when she pushed his shoulder away and put some distance between them.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, lie down for a while. I¡¯m going to school.¡±


    At this moment, he was like a lion whose fur was being stroked. He narrowed his eyes and nodded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    When she came out of her house, Jiang se switched on her phone. The beeping sound of text message notifications kept ringing.


    After appearing on ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± yesterday, many people in the industry had noticed her. There were many messages from self-proimed managers of majorpanies on her phone, all of whom wanted to sign her into theirpanies.


    ...


    Other than century Gxy, there were also Huaxing, Oriental Cinema, and many other well-known managementpanies. The moment Jiang se turned on her phone, she received a call.

 Chapter 130

    130 Chapter 1


    Several managementpanies had extended their offers to her through the phone. Jiang se noted down the number. After she entered the subway station, she received a call from Zhou Hui.


    ¡°I heard from honghong that she saw you on television?¡±


    Zhou Hui¡¯s voice sounded hesitant as if she could not believe that Jiang se had really appeared on television.


    After all, even though her daughter had said that she wanted to enter the entertainment industry, she was just saying it.


    In Zhou Hui¡¯s opinion, although celebrities on television were impressive, how could ordinary people be celebrities just because they wanted to?


    When du honghong saw Jiang se on televisionst night, the entire family was rather surprised. Zhou Hui had found Jiang SE¡¯s phone numberst night and tried to call her this morning. She had been on the line the entire time and had only picked up now.


    For some reason, she felt a little awkward when she was talking to Jiang se.


    This was the first time she had called Jiang se after she moved out of the du residence.


    ¡°Yes.¡± yes, ¡± Jiang se replied. Zhou Hui was at a loss for words. She had nothing to say to her daughter. After a moment of silence, she said softly, ¡±


    this morning, some neighbors have been asking about her. This ... the du family did not know anything about how Jiang se got into the first Academy or how she joined the entertainment industry. She had always been focused on her work at home and had not noticed when Jiang se had started acting or how she had studied hard to get into the first Academy.


    The passengers around her turned to look at her from time to time. When she passed the security check, someone suddenly gathered his courage and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Are you Jiang se? The Jiang se who was ying Zhao rang¡¯s ¡®back goddess¡¯? Was it fromst night¡¯s ¡°a filmmaker in the industry¡±?¡±


    The person who asked the question was a girl who looked to be the same age as Jiang se. She was holding a phone in her hand and looked rather excited.


    After she shouted, many people¡¯s attention was attracted.


    a filmmaker in the industry ¡± was very well-known in the country. Many people were familiar with the name of the show even if they didn¡¯t watch the show¡¯s content.


    When they heard the girl¡¯s words and saw Jiang se on the phone, some of them started whispering.


    ¡°You met a celebrity?¡±


    Soon, someone took out their phone. The girl was still screaming, ¡±


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s you. You¡¯re from the first Academy. The route you¡¯re taking is indeed to pass through the first Academy.


    Many people took out their phones and started taking pictures. Jiang se did not expect this. She immediately said to Zhou Hui, who was on the other end of the line, ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what others say or ask. I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m free.¡±


    She hung up the phone, and the sound of cameras snapping could be heard. Once there were people around, the number of people gradually increased, and the security check was suddenly surrounded.


    More and more people wereing over. Although the peak period of seven or eight o ¡®clock had just passed, there were still many people.


    The girl took out her phone and kept taking pictures. She leaned over again.


    ¡°Can we take a picture together?¡±


    Jiang se was actually mentally prepared for the fame she would gain after appearing on the show ¡°filmmakers in the industry¡± with Zhao rangst night. However, she did not expect to be surrounded by people in the subway station.


    In the past, when she took the subway, although many people would look at her, most of the time, they would just guess at each other in a low voice. Very few people would muster the courage to talk to her.


    After the girl finished speaking, she didn¡¯t wait for her reply. She first went closer and secretly took a photo. Then, she touched her body.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a pen.¡±


    She was on the verge of tears. who has a pen? lend it to me. I just want my goddess to sign on my clothes!


    The staff in the subway station felt that something was wrong and quickly came over to evacuate the crowd.


    However, the news of a celebrity being discovered in the subway station still spread quickly.


    Jiang se saw that things were not looking good, so she agreed to take a photo with the young girl who had spoken first. Then, she lowered her head and walked out in the direction she hade from. She picked up her phone and called PEI Yi.


    ¡°Yi, can youe and pick me up now?¡±


    There were many people following her and she did not dare to stay in one ce. PEI Yi asked for directions and drove over quickly. She jogged all the way to the meeting ce. When she saw PEI Yi¡¯s car, she opened the door and got in.


    Her face was red from running, and there were people following behind her. She looked through the rearview mirror and said, ¡±


    ¡°Are people so persistent these days?¡±


    The girl who recognized her first was still behind her, looking left and right with her phone in her hand.


    It was the first time PEI Yi had seen her like this. He suppressed hisughter and started the car before driving off.


    ¡°You¡¯re worthy of her persistence.¡±


    Before Jiang se could reply, her phone rang again. Yu Xiaozhou¡¯s shrieking almost pierced her eardrums.


    ¡± Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    The girls in the dormitory had noticed it when they were browsing the news the night before. When they recalled that Jiang se had always had a good lifestyle and went to bed early, they resisted the urge to call her immediately the night before. Instead, they waited until this morning.


    To his surprise, Jiang se switched her phone off. After she switched it on, her line was upied. It was only now that the call went through.


    ¡°You¡¯ve kept us in the dark for so long!¡± Before this, Yu Xiaozhou was still trying his best to guess who the ¡®back-view goddess¡¯ in Zhao rang¡¯s drama was. At that time, he had even jokingly thought that Jiang se was the only one who was worthy of cui Xing¡¯s crush. To his surprise, his joke was true. Jiang se was indeed the ¡®goddess¡¯ in ¡°the 99th love letter ¡°.


    A celebrity had appeared in the dormitory, and the school forum had exploded afterst night.


    When they saw Jiang se on the television and confirmed her identity, many people from the first Academy shared the beautiful pictures they had secretly taken on Weibo.


    ¡°Do you know that a lot of people from the other dormitories were asking about youst night? this morning, a lot of reporters from mediapanies called the dormitory, saying that they wanted to interview you!¡±


    Yu Xiaozhou was still jabbering on and on, and his tone was extremely excited.


    no one expected it, but we all thought that you acted very well. If my brother Daxing wants to fall in love at first sight, it has to be you. Zhu pan is such a disgusting person. What right does she have to snatch your man? ¡±


    Jiang se did not know whether tough or cry. Yu Xiaozhou shouted excitedly, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you Sese, it¡¯s really you! Quickly go online and take a look.¡±


    Yu Xiaozhou was triggered. He chatted with Jiang se for twenty minutes. In the end, he asked Jiang se if she wanted to go to school today before hanging up reluctantly.


    ...


    ¡°Yi, lend me your phone.¡±


    With one hand on the steering wheel, PEI Yi threw his bag over and ced his mobile phone in it.

 Chapter 131

    131 Revealed


    The picture on PEI Yi¡¯s phone had been reced with Jiang SE¡¯s current picture. It was the first time she had visited PEI Yi¡¯s house. When they were rehearsing the lines between doukou and Xiao Zi in ¡°events of Beiping,¡± he had knelt on the ground and hugged her leg. She had thought that he was causing trouble.


    The camera captured this scene and he took it into his phone.


    In the photo, she had her head lowered as she looked at PEI Yi with a smile on her lips. The scene looked rather beautiful under the light. Jiang se did not know that her smile would be so gentle when she told PEI Yi not to cause trouble.


    She took a look at her phone and saw that it required a fingerprint to unlock. She raised her head and PEI Yi said, ¡±


    ¡°Your fingerprints will do.¡±


    When did he put his fingerprint into his phone? Jiang se did not even have the slightest impression of it.


    She did not say this out loud, but PEI Yi seemed to have guessed her thoughts.


    ¡°I added your fingerprint on the night of your birthday when you fell asleep in my car.¡±


    okay, ¡°Jiang se replied softly. He had installed quite a number of apps on his phone. She logged into Weibo first and searched for her name. The big news came out in no time.


    Thetest post was posted 15 minutes ago by a person named ¡®rabbit with long front teeth¡¯. There were already thousands of replies and it was pushed to the top of the list.


    [rabbit with long front teeth:test news: I met my goddess in the subway station on Beihai West Road this morning!] He saw it in the crowd at a nce, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t mistake it for someone else.


    The goddess should be living near Beihai West Road. Beautiful! Beautiful! She was super beautiful up close, the kind that had no blind spots at all 360 degrees. She had a refreshing temperament and was even more beautiful than on TV! Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t bring a pen with him, so he didn¡¯t get an autograph.


    Other than the message, she also posted a few photos she had taken. The first one was obviously taken secretly. It showed Jiang se answering a phone call. The second one showed Jiang se turning to look at her after she hung up. There were also a few photos of her side profile and the two of them together.


    Under this Weibo post, many people leftments:


    [I love my him: many people from the first Academy posted photos this morning. It¡¯s said that the ¡®goddess¡¯ is from the first Academy¡¯s history Department. She¡¯s even a top student!] It was very famous in the History Department.


    [I¡¯m a bystander: the blogger¡¯s second photo was secretly taken at a very close distance. It¡¯s a test. No matter how beautiful a female celebrity is, when taken from the side, there¡¯s an 80 to 90% chance that they¡¯ll reveal their ws. They¡¯ll either have a wide forehead,rge cheekbones, or a different chin length. However, Jiang sepletely withstood the test of the camera. She managed to hold up the stage even from this angle.]


    Rabbit with long front teeth: ¡°haha! I¡¯ve taken so many pictures with my phone. Every one of them is beautiful, but she¡¯s even more beautiful in person! Just to choose which photo to upload, I was still struggling for a long time. Who asked Weibo to have a rule that only a few photos can be uploaded at a time?


    Humble ss: ¡°this is a real beauty, not what she looks like after editing the picture.


    Beloved dog Mike, [Zhu pan posted on Weibo!]


    ......


    Jiang se scrolled through her Weibo for a while. The girl who had posted was the girl she had met at the subway station that morning. She did not check Zhu Pan¡¯s Weibo. Instead, she noticed the post that ¡®rabbit with long front teeth¡¯ had written: ¡®The goddess should be living near Beihai West Road.¡¯


    The incident at the subway station this morning had put Jiang se on her guard. Fortunately, she had made the first move and called PEI Yi to pick her up. Otherwise, she would not know how to get out of the subway station if she was trapped there.


    In the past, she wasn¡¯t famous, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal for people to hit on her asionally on the subway. But now that she had some fame, and her residence was exposed, the management of her rentedmunity was not very strict. When that time came, it would be troublesome and might not be quiet.


    She clutched her phone. It seemed like she had to find a new house with a better environment.


    However, at the moment, she did not have much cash on hand. Although she had signed a contract with the crew of ¡± the asion of Beiping ¡± and still had a little more than 11 Yuan to pay, ¡± the asion of Beiping ¡± had not started filming yet. Even if it had already started, it would take at least a few months to film.


    Since she wasn¡¯t prepared to take on any roles, she had to save the money in her hands.


    When Jiang se thought of this, she felt a little depressed. Fortunately, she could still stay in the school dormitory until the end of the month. She could slowly choose a new ce to stay when themotion had died down.


    PEI Yi sent her back to school first. The girls in the dormitory had all skipped ss. When Jiang se returned, the girls were gathered together and scrolling through their phones. They were all discussing Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°.


    When they heard the sound of the door opening, the youngdies immediately screamed. Before Jiang se could say anything, Yu Xiaozhou did not even bother to put on his shoes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo together first. Let me verify it. Many people on Weibo say that I¡¯m talking nonsense. I said that I¡¯m staying in the same dormitory as you, but many people didn¡¯t believe me and insisted that I produce evidence first.¡±


    The few of them took turns to take a photo together. Even people from other dormitories had heard themotion and rushed over.


    After sending away a group of ssmates who wanted to take photos and get autographs, Yu Xiaozhou was still scrolling through Weibo.


    ¡°Sese, you¡¯ve kept us in the dark for so long!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been living together for so long, why didn¡¯t you tell us anything?¡± Chen Yuwei chimed in.


    Jiang se briefly exined how she had joined Zhao rang¡¯s crew by chance. regarding the publicity, I¡¯ve signed a contract with the crew. I¡¯ll have to follow the crew¡¯s arrangements whenever I want to reveal my identity.


    Cao Shuang and the rest nodded. Yu Xiaozhou sat down and said, ¡±


    by the way, century Gxy will be holding a press conference for Zhu pan at ruiji hotel this afternoon. It should be to save Zhu Pan¡¯s image.


    Recently, Zhu pan had been on the headlines of major news websites in the entertainment industry several times, but these news were all negative.


    Last night on ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡°, Zhu Pan¡¯s exposure of her breasts had caused her to be criticized so badly on the inte that she could not even lift her head. Even the box office of Zhao rang¡¯s new film, ¡± the 99th love letter, ¡± had been dyed by her.


    the 99th love letter ¡± had been doing well since it was released. Other than the box office earnings of 260 million on the day of its premiere, it had been on a good rise since then. With the increase in screening times in cinemas, the box office earnings had reached 700 million by the afternoon of the 6th!


    For domestic romance and artistic films, this was already a very eye-catching result, especially after Jiang SE¡¯s appearance on the interview program ¡± filmmakers in the industry ¡± the night before. She had unveiled the mysterious veil of the ¡± back goddess. at the same time, the number of online ticket buyers had reached a peak.


    At that time, most people bought the tickets within half an hour to an hour after the interview ended. The movie tickets between nine and ten O ¡®clock were sold well everywhere.


    All the major cinemas increased ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ showtimes to 38% during this period. Someone calcted that ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ had earned 46 million at the box office in just an hour.

 Chapter 132

    132 The head horn


    It was only when Zhu pan made an appearance on the live broadcast program and caused people to dislike him on the inte that Zhao rang¡¯s new film began to suffer a setback.


    Last night¡¯s midnight box office earnings were less than three million Yuan, which was in stark contrast to the poprity of the movie a few days ago.


    Up until this morning, the box office had been declining. There were already rumors on the inte that Zhu pan was a box office poison.


    As Jiang se listened to Yu Xiaozhou and the others talking about the news they had heard online, she recalled Zhao rang¡¯s furious expression in the livestream roomst night. Zhu Pan¡¯s actions had such a huge impact on the movie. It was no wonder Zhao rang could not hold back his anger back then.


    I heard that after the live broadcast, as soon as the camera was turned off, director Zhao flew into a rage at Zhu pan and threatened to ban her. Is that true? ¡±


    Cao Shuang asked curiously. The rest of them were also curious about this and urged Jiang se to tell them.


    Although Zhu pan had shown some hostility toward Jiang se during the livestreamst night, Jiang se would rather talk to him face to face if she had a problem. If she had any conflicts or grudges, she could justpete with him in the movie. She was not used to badmouthing people behind their backs. After Cao Shuang asked, she shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I left a long time ago.¡±


    The few of them were very disappointed by her answer. Yu Xiaozhou did not believe it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear any news? You¡¯re not in the same crew?¡±


    ¡°What news? We met for the first time during the programst night.¡± When Jiang se said that, they still looked suspicious. They wanted to continue asking, but Jiang se used revision as an excuse to stop them from asking.


    Someone in the library was taking pictures of her with their cell phone. Jiang se was not bothered by it. She picked up the books she needed and moved to a corner.


    She didn¡¯t want to hit Zhu pan when he was down, but Zhu Pan¡¯s thoughts were different from hers.


    After century Gxy decided to hold a press conference for Zhu pan in the afternoon, Zhu pan knew that he was finished.


    Ever since she entered the industry, every step she took had been extremely difficult. Thepany had put in a lot of effort to get her the role of Zhao Rong, the female lead in Zhao rang¡¯s ¡°the 99th love letter ¡°.


    She had thought that her career would take a step further after she finished filming the likable role of ¡®Zhao Rong¡¯. Zhu pan had never dreamed that she would end up like this.


    Nowadays, the inte had a very bad opinion of her. Afterst night¡¯s exposure, some people started a topic of ¡®boycotting Zhu pan¡¯, which was getting more and more intense on the inte.


    Ailsa had wanted to help her delete the negativements, but as soon as the interview ended, ¡°the 99th love letter¡± had been on a decline at the box office. Some people had already said that she was a ¡®box office poison¡¯.


    thepany¡¯s matter has already alerted the higher-ups. Su Yanjun called Yan Chunhua from Ruihe Corporation, hoping that he could mediate and get Zhao rang toe out and help you. Ailsa was a little helpless, while Zhu Pan¡¯s eyes were red from crying. Ever since the incident, she had seen the curses on the inte and was now afraid.


    Ailsa had put a lot of effort into her, and she could not bear to see her go to waste. However, she was still a little angry when she thought about what happenedst night, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of crying now? What did you dost night? What kind of show was ¡°a filmmaker in the industry¡±? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Sheng Jingzhi is? ¡®He¡¯s from a family of schrs, and he¡¯s also a graduate of the first Academy. No matter how much you dislike that neer named Jiang se, can¡¯t you just bear with it? What were you thinking? how dare you pull off your dress!¡±


    When she said this, she was still not satisfied.


    I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that Jiang se has someone backing her. Now that something has happened, I¡¯m no longer embarrassed. I¡¯ve been making calls everywhere, but none of the major media outlets and websites dare to delete theirments. They say that the higher-ups have already informed them. No matter how much you hate her for stealing your limelight, you should know that this is only temporary. You still have your work, so even if she can be famous, it¡¯s only temporary. What are you afraid of?¡± I saw that newbiest night. The group of people around her are probably the princelings. I¡¯ve asked around about their identities when I came back and brother Zhou at the TV station warned me not to mess with them. No matter how powerful the newbie is, he¡¯s just a toy. How long can he be fresh?¡±


    ¡°Panpan, if you were a little smarter, why would Zhao rang be so angry? If he¡¯s still supporting you, thepany wouldn¡¯t have to go to Ruihe for help.¡±


    Ailsa crossed her arms and stepped on the ground with the tips of her toes. She looked at Zhu pan, who had his head lowered, and said, ¡±


    I¡¯m friends with Brother Su. This time, he came forward to exin to thepany¡¯s higher-ups, so I arranged a press conference for you in the afternoon. I¡¯ve already ordered someone to list out the questions you need to answer. Memorize themter and don¡¯t let anything happen again! She warned, ¡± if anything happens again, even the heavens can¡¯t save you!


    After saying that, Ailsa snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    Zhu pan was sitting in the lounge, leaning against the back of the chair with his head raised. His eyes were still swollen.


    The assistant prepared an ice pack and came forward. She took it silently. Although she was no longer saying anything, she still sniffed from time to time, and her red and swollen almond-shaped eyes showed resentment.


    ¡°Sister pan, Qianqian.¡±


    The assistant wanted tofort her, but Zhu pan looked up at the ceiling and said in a hoarse voice, ¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    It was obvious that she was in a bad mood at the moment. After being lectured by ayisa, thepany was already showing signs of giving up on her.


    Once thepany gave up on her, even if they didn¡¯t freeze her, this lesson was enough for her to suffer.


    Unless there was a turning point during the press conference this afternoon, if something went wrong, she would probably never be able to make aeback in this lifetime.


    ¡°Jiang se! Jiang se!¡± Zhu pan gritted his teeth. When he thought of this incident, he was filled with regret and hatred.


    The phone in her handbag rang with the piano pieceposed by Shi Jiadong from ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°. She had been ying this piece ever since the movie had entered its promotional period. She had been proud of herself for ying the role of the female lead in Zhao rang¡¯s new film, but a few days ago, she had been smiling when she heard this piece of music.


    However, when Zhu pan heard the music again, he wanted to smash his phone!


    The call was from an unfamiliar number. She didn¡¯t pick it up after the first ring. The second time, her assistant came in from outside, but she still didn¡¯t want to pick it up.


    The person on the phone was also very persistent. After the fifth call, the assistant tried to pick up the phone. After a long while, she handed the phone to Zhu pan with a strange expression.


    ¡°Sister pan, she¡¯s looking for you. The person on the phone says that she can help you get out of your current predicament, Hanhan.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Zhu pan sneered, ¡±


    ¡°Help me escape?¡±


    the person on the phone said her surname was Feng. She said it was really Huahua. the assistant nodded timidly. Zhu pan frowned and hesitated for a moment before taking the phone.


    Now that she had fallen into such a situation, she was not afraid that someone would use her as a tool. However, if there was a chance, she would not let it go no matter what!

 Chapter 133

    133 Chapter 133 sorry state


    ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to help me?¡±


    Zhu pan took the phone and asked.


    On the other end of the phone, Feng Nan was smiling gently, looking very happy.


    Zhu Pan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. It sounded nasal, as if he had just cried.


    In her previous life, she had the impression that she was an all-powerful first-tier beauty in the medieval Gxy, but now she was in her grasp and had no choice but to ask her for help.


    Feng Nan still remembered that before she was reborn, she had once seen Zhu pan from afar at an event. However, at that time, their statuses were notparable. When Zhu pan entered the entertainment industry, he was like a queen, surrounded by people. At that time, she was only a third-tier celebrity who had been in the entertainment industry for many years and had finally gained some fame.


    When the two of them met, Zhu pan did not even look her in the eye.


    But now? She was crying and did not have the imposing manner that Feng Nan had in mind.


    ¡°On what basis? With my status, my fianc¨¦, and my money.¡± Feng Nan recalled the past and said in a light tone, ¡±


    ¡°I am me!¡±


    Zhu pan ced an ice pack on his eyes, changed his sitting position, and asked directly, ¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Even her manager, Ailsa, felt helpless in the current situation. Zhu pan did not think that this stranger would really help her. After she asked, a burst ofughter came from the other end of the phone. She was about to hang up in anger when Feng Nan slowly said, ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just offend a new person? I¡¯ve forced you into this state! You can find a marketingpany to n some of thements on the inte. It¡¯s up to you to choose.¡±


    She rubbed her fingertips and said in a cold tone, ¡±


    I know that you¡¯re holding a press conference this afternoon. As long as you insist that Jiang se is dead during the press conference, no matter what you say, as long as you can suppress her reputation, I¡¯ll help you settle your troubles.


    Zhu Pan¡¯s biggest problem now, in addition to the live broadcastst night where she had pulled her skirt and revealed her chest, was the people from the marketingpany who had been pretending to be her fans and leavingments online.


    However, these were not the most serious and troublesome things. The people who directed these marketingpanies were a group of people she could not afford to offend.


    It was precisely because of this group of people¡¯s interference that things became troublesome. Even if thepany intervened, the major media and websites did not dare to delete all thements and stickers that were against her, causing the matter to be more and more serious.


    The woman who called sounded young and confident, but Zhu pan did not dare to take the risk.


    She remembered what Ailsa had told her not to cause any more trouble.


    Ailsa had once said that she had met the princelings once. Even Ailsa had not found out who they were, but she knew that they were not to be trifled with.


    The newbie named Jiang se should be one of their ythings, and she had not been with them for long.


    As long as she swallowed her anger for a while and waited for this matter to blow over, thepany might give her another chance in the future.


    However, if she caused any trouble and angered thepany, she would probably never be able to make it big in century Gxy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you hate her?¡±


    Zhu pan did not reply for a long time. On the other end of the phone, Feng Nan was a little surprised.


    Of course, she hated Jiang se. However, what Ailsa said was right. She could not be willful and reckless now. She had to bear with it for a year and a half. When this matter died down, just as Ailsa had said, Jiang se would be tired of Prince¡¯s y. At that time, thepany would naturally help her rise again.


    However, if she continued to make a scene, this matter would probably be irreversible.


    Although Zhu pan was capricious, she could tell which things were more important.


    I don¡¯t know where you heard this from, but miss Jiang and I are in the same production team. I think someone might have misunderstood. After making up his mind, Zhu pan naturally knew what to say.


    She could hide her words from others, but she could not hide them from Feng Nan.


    let¡¯s put it this way. Your current predicament is only temporary. There are people on the inte adding fuel to the fire. Also, the box office of ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ was affected byst night¡¯s news, which made Zhao rang bear a grudge against you and refuse to speak up for you. Feng Nan lowered his voice. you don¡¯t have to worry about today¡¯s box office sales. I¡¯ll think of a way to solve the online problem for you. All you have to do is stick to Jiang se and make sure she can¡¯t make aeback. By then, the trouble will be gone. As for the rest, do you still not know what century Gxy should do? ¡±


    Her words were clear and logical, and Zhu pan sat up straight. His original determination was somewhat shaken by these words.


    Zhu pan nced at her assistant from the corner of her eye and waved her hand. After she gestured for her assistant to leave, she asked, ¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. The reviews on the inte are bad, and Zhao rang isn¡¯t willing to speak up for you because the box office has been affected, right? If today¡¯s box office did well, would Zhao rang still hate you so much?¡±


    Feng Nan reached out to tuck a lock of his curly hair and chuckled softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide what you want to do.¡±


    Zhu pan held the phone and asked tentatively, ¡±


    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s helping the newbies and instigating the marketingpany? You have a way to help me?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can!¡±


    Feng Nan replied without hesitation, ¡±


    you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. As long as you insist on killing Jiang se, I¡¯ll naturally help you settle these things.


    Last night, after identally learning from Zhao junhan that Jiang se had left the world of reincarnation, Feng Nan immediately had someone check on her. What made her grit her teeth was that for some reason, Jiang se had managed to get close to Xiang qiuji and some of his friends.


    After her rebirth, she had met Xiang qiuji once by chance. Xiang qiuji had respectfully called her ¡®Sister Feng Nan¡¯. Feng Nan guessed that the original Feng Nan was probably familiar with him. After asking around, he found out Xiang qiuji¡¯s identity.


    She knew that the Xiang family was born in the military and had an extraordinary status. They were the top young masters in the circle and only interacted with crown princes of simr family backgrounds. They were the kind of people that she could never dream of getting close to before her rebirth.


    Back when she and Zhao junhan invested in ¡± rescue mission ¡°, in order to win over Zhang Jingan and to test the rtionship between the original Feng Nan and Xiang qiuji, she had once borrowed a batch of weapons from the military through Xiang qiuji.


    Although she waited for a while, Xiang qiuji didn¡¯t contact her again. There was no doubt that the rtionship between the original owner and Xiang qiuji was good.


    Unfortunately, after she was reborn, she knew nothing about the original Feng Nan and was afraid of giving herself away. Hence, when she found out that Feng Nan¡¯s phone had a password and she was unable to unlock it, the first thing she did was to destroy the phone and get a new one.


    This way, even though it saved her a lot of trouble, it also brought her a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 134

    134 Chapter 134 adultery


    Other than her mobile phone, Feng Nan could not use any other onlinemunication tools because she did not know the password. She also had to slowly find out who the original owner had been close to in the past.


    However, Feng Nan was certain that Xiang qiuji had a good rtionship with the original owner of the body after the gun incident. Although he did not understand why someone like Xiang qiuji would help Jiang se in the end, Feng Nan recalled how he had agreed to help her without a second thought when she had borrowed the gun from him. Now that he was making a ¡®small¡¯ request of his, he did not believe that he would reject her.


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    When Zhu pan heard Feng Nan¡¯s words, she had already believed most of them. However, this matter was of great importance and whether it would seed or not would affect her future, so she still asked.


    Feng Nan said,


    the first movie tickets for today¡¯s morning screening at 9:30 am. You can search online. I¡¯ve already bought more than 80% of the tickets avable in Beijing. She sneered, ¡± with this!


    Zhu pan took out his phone and swiped through the screen. Feng Nan did not rush her. After a long time, Zhu pan sighed and said in a slightly excited tone, ¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Just get up from where you fell.¡± Last night, Zhu pan had pulled off her dress and revealed her chest on ¡°a filmmaker in the industry. at the same time, during the interview the night before, Jiang se had mentioned that she wanted to hone her acting skills and prepare for her next movie.


    Based on the information that Feng Nan had gathered so far, Jiang se had indeed signed a contract with the production team of ¡°events of Beiping.


    When she thought of this, the anger in her heart could not be suppressed.


    Before her reincarnation, ¡°events of Beiping¡± became the representative work of director Lin xiwen once it was released. With this film, Lin xiwen not only won the Best Director award at the end of next year¡¯s Hundred Flowers Art Awards, but ¡°events of Beiping¡± also won the Best Screeny and Best Costume Design Awards at the end of the year at the Huaxia Art Film Festival!


    One of the leading actors and supporting actors ¡®careers went up another level because of their superb performance in this film, so that ¡°event of Beiping¡± received a good reputation and box office after its release.


    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of ying ¡°events of Beiping,¡± but the female lead, fan Zhiyun, had been personally decided by Lin xiwenst year, and it couldn¡¯t be changed.


    As for some of the female supporting roles in ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± the most outstanding ones were nothing more than ¡± doukou ¡°.


    However, this character was a prostitute. Before Feng Nan¡¯s rebirth, he had been in the entertainment industry for many years, so he could understand the reactions of the audience.


    Once she acted in a special role, her performance would be outstanding and she would be shaped by others. In the future, it would not be easy for her to turn over and y a pure role.


    After the audience epted a certain impression of an actor, they would be famous in the future. Most directors who came to them with scripts would only have simr characters.


    Therefore, Feng Nan gave up on ¡®doukou¡¯ without hesitation. She remembered very clearly that in ¡± event of Beiping, ¡± ye yingfei should have yed the role of ¡®doukou¡¯ in the end. After she took on the role of ¡®doukou,¡¯ she became popr for a while with her sexy and flirtatious image in the film. The ¡®doukou¡¯ yed by ye yingfei in the film was full of flirtatious expressions and was once sought after by a group of people during the period of the film¡¯s broadcast.


    However, after that, most of the scripts that ye yingfei epted were roles like concubines and lovers, and it was difficult for her to make any more breakthroughs.


    After Feng Nan¡¯s reincarnation, his conditions were very good,pletely different from the situation in her previous life. Naturally, she was unwilling to be trapped in such a role, where it would be difficult for her to make any progress in the future.


    From the information he had gathered, it was recorded that Lin xiwen had once been in contact with ye yingfei, but ye yingfei had rejected ¡®doukou¡¯ because of the same considerations as Feng Nan. This was also simr to Feng Nan¡¯s memories from his previous life.


    In Lin xiwen¡¯s previous life, she had contacted ye yingfei several times and offered her a satisfactory sry before she was finally convinced to join the filming of ¡°events of Beiping.


    Ever since Feng Nan¡¯s reincarnation, although some things were different from what she knew in her previous life, she would never have dreamed that the person who eventually got the role of ¡®doukou¡¯ would be Jiang se, who had caused her death!


    If she had known earlier, she would not have given the role to Jiang se even if she did not want it. She would have tried her best to persuade ye yingfei to join ¡°events of Beiping ¡°. In the end, Jiang se would not have a chance.


    After finding out that Jiang se was the one on the ¡°a filmmaker in the industry¡± interview the night before, Feng Nan took some time to watch it. During the interview, Jiang se mentioned that she wanted to hone her acting skills. Feng Nanughed when she heard that.


    It would have been fine if someone else had said that. However, when Jiang se said that she wanted to hone her acting skills, Feng Nan would never believe her!


    In her previous life, Jiang se had been in the entertainment industry for eight to nine years without learning anything. In the beginning, she managed to make a name for herself with her looks and men. However, she had only been acting as pretty faces. There was no need to even mention her acting skills. She did not have any skills at all.


    Learning from her seniors and looking forward to everyone watching her performance were all nonsense!


    In Feng Nan¡¯s opinion, when a shallow woman talked about acting one day, it would be nauseating.


    you should know what to do. I¡¯ll help you deal with thements on the inte. As for the rest, I don¡¯t know how your manager will help you. Since Feng Nan had already said that, Zhu pan made up his mind and agreed to it!


    Ever since she had revealed that she was the ¡®back goddess¡¯ in Zhao rang¡¯s new film, more and more people in the school had been watching Jiang se.


    She already had a certain level of fame in the school. Now, there were even more posts about her on the school forum. Before the ss started, the ssroom was filled with students who were listening in. Even the professor came in to congratte Jiang se for attending Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s program the night before.


    After ss, many students did not even have time to collect their things and surrounded her in the ssroom.


    There were some famous alumni who left the first Academy every year. However, Jiang se was still a first-year student. After she entered the school, she had always been in the limelight due to her beauty. Now that she had entered the entertainment industry, and her first news was rted to the A-list female star, Zhu pan, she attracted even more attention.


    The students were all talking at once. Most of them were asking about cui Xing¡¯s personality and the difference between him in real life and on TV.


    Some even asked her if she had taken the opportunity to take a photo with cui Xing or get an autograph. Jiang se packed her books and answered everyone¡¯s questions simply.


    A girl in the crowd asked, ¡±


    Jiang se, I heard that you¡¯re not on good terms with Zhu pan? ¡±


    Her voice drowned out the other students who were asking her questions. Jiang se stopped packing her books and looked up in the direction of the voice. She saw a girl in a red down jacket among the crowd who was looking at her with her head tilted. She looked familiar.

 Chapter 135

    135 Chapter 135 making a big scene


    Jiang se thought about it for a while. She recalled that she had heard a girl who sat at the same table as her mention her. Her name was han Jiayi, and she was in the same dormitory as the prettiest girl in the arts Department.


    On the campus forum, because many busybodies alwayspared her to Zhou Ying from the arts Department, many people who had a good rtionship with Zhou Ying were hostile to her. On the day of her birthday, han Jiayi even targeted her.


    Jiang se packed her books and stood up.


    ¡°You also know that it¡¯s just hearsay, but teacher didn¡¯t teach you that seeing is believing, right?¡±


    When han Jiayi heard her words, she didn¡¯t get angry. She just raised her phone and smiled.


    that¡¯s right. Zhu pan held a press conference in the afternoon. He said that you lied on ¡®a filmmaker in the industry¡¯st night. What do you have to say? ¡±


    Her words made many students in the ssroom instinctively pick up their phones. The people beside han Jiayi even turned to look at the news in her hand.


    st night, on ¡®a filmmaker in the industry¡¯, Jiang se mentioned that she once learned acting from a senior in the industry. Is she saying that she¡¯s trying to raise her own status? ¡± Han Jiayi read out the news loudly. After she finished, she raised her phone to show the people around her. After she was sure that everyone had seen her, she looked at Jiang se and asked with a grin, ¡±


    ¡°Zhu pan only held a press conference at two O ¡®clock in the afternoon. The news is already out. She¡¯s a popr celebrity, surely she wouldn¡¯t spout nonsense? Jiang se, can you exin it to us?¡±


    ¡°Exin?¡±


    In the morning, Jiang se had heard from Yu Xiaozhou and the others in her dormitory that Zhu pan was going to hold a press conference. When she heard han Jiayi¡¯s announcement, she realized that Zhu pan was probably trying to divert the public¡¯s attention to her so that Zhu pan could use this opportunity to escape.


    When she came to her senses, Jiang se suppressed her anger and asked with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? what obligation do I have to exin to you? Does this matter have anything to do with you?¡±


    Han Jiayi did not expect her to say that. She was stunned for a moment before her face turned red. She was about to say something when Jiang se packed her things and stood up.


    ¡°Do you have any status, fame, or status? This is the top school, not a ce for your entertainment and gossip.¡±


    When some of the students around them heard this, some of them couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads andugh softly.


    Han Jiayi was still young, and after being ridiculed by her, tears were about to fall.


    The students in the ssroom looked at her with sympathy. Jiang se did not give her any face at all. She stood there for a moment, but in the end, she could not hold it in. She covered her mouth and ran away in tears.


    When Jiang se came out of the ssroom, she took out her phone to check. It was already four o ¡®clock.


    She had put her phone on silent mode during ss. PEI Yi had called her seven or eight times, but she had not picked up.


    He dialed PEI Yi¡¯s number and the call went through quickly.


    ¡°Sese, ss is over?¡±


    She let out a soft ¡®hmm¡¯ and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Yi, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te out from the main entrance of the school. There are already a few cars following you at the school gate.¡± After PEI Yi sent Jiang se to school in the morning, he went home to take a shower and change his clothes. When he came to pick her up after her ss ended, he noticed that there were a few cars parked outside the school entrance. After making a call and getting someone to check, he found out that these cars were under the name of a few Studios that filmed celebrity scandals.


    He drove around and found the West Gate of the Yn school dormitory. The road was narrow, and there was only one way in and out. There were not many cars and students passing by, so he did not see any traces of the paparazzi.


    He had promised Jiang se to wait for her at the West Gate. When she arrived, PEI Yi¡¯s car was already parked at the gate for a while. He stopped in front of the electronic pole at the school gate¡¯s exit. There were already a few cars waiting to leave the school behind him. The school security guards did not dare to chase them away. He leaned against the car door with his legs crossed. He was wearing a dark gray cashmere coat and craned his neck to look at the school. When he saw Jiang se approaching from afar, he straightened up and strode toward her.


    She was carrying a few books that she had borrowed. PEI Yi took them from her and said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so heavy. If I had known earlier, I would have gone to the school to pick you up.¡±


    It took her about ten minutes to walk from the ssroom to the ssroom. Her hair was draped over her shoulders, and her cheeks were bright red.


    PEI Yi reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear, his fingers hooked around the back of her slender neck.


    ¡°Sese, I don¡¯t think you can stay in the ce you rented.¡±


    She raised her head, and her eyes were filled with confusion. PEI Yi¡¯s throat felt itchy, and he coughed twice before opening the car door for her. He also ced her things into the car and started the car.


    ¡°The address of your rented house has been dug out.¡±


    The power of the media and fans was greater than Jiang se had imagined. In reality, when she was discovered at the subway station this morning and people began to guess her address on Weibo, Jiang se had already expected such a day toe. She had also privately considered moving to another ce to rent.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect this day toe so soon. Before she could react, the location of her rented apartment in the afternoon was exposed.


    during the press conference in the afternoon, Zhu pan made a lot of nonsense. Now, there are reporters downstairs and outside your apartment. PEI Yi carefully concealed the excitement in his heart and nced at Jiang se.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at my house temporarily?¡±


    In the afternoon, when PEI Yi found out that Zhu pan had spouted nonsense during the press conference, he was initially a little angry. However, when Jiang SE¡¯s residence was exposed and reporters started to surround her outside the school, PEI Yi felt that his chance hade.


    ¡°I¡¯m usually the only one at home, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the security. The reporters won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± He tried hard not to smile. if ... If you don¡¯t like this, we can register first. Even if someone finds out in the future, it¡¯ll be justified.


    He stole a nce at Jiang SE¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not afraid of what they¡¯ll say. I¡¯m just worried that they¡¯ll say something about you,¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s finger tugged at her seat belt. She did not say anything.


    The matter had blown up. When she returned to PEI Yi¡¯s house, Jiang se turned on herputer and went online. Zhu Pan¡¯s press conference in the afternoon had made the headlines again.


    In the pictures on the news, her eyes were red and tears were welling up in her eyes. Many of Zhu Pan¡¯s fans had already started to cry for her.


    In the video released by the press conference, Zhu Pan¡¯s voice was choked with sobs.


    I didn¡¯t mean to pull my skirt during brother Sheng¡¯s interviewst night. It was just that I overheard an actress from the same crew talking about learning acting skills from a ¡®senior¡¯ in the industry. I was too surprised at the time, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to the asion and lost myposure. I apologize for the bad influence I¡¯ve caused to my fans, director Zhao, the crew of ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯, and brother Sheng and¡¯ filmmakers in the industry¡¯.

 Chapter 136

    136 Lying


    ¡°An actress from the same crew? Are you referring to the ¡®goddess¡¯ Jiang se?¡±


    A reporter at the scene asked. In the video, Zhu pan nodded, her eyes still red.


    I¡¯ve been in the industry for many years, and I¡¯ve had the honor of meeting a senior who is both virtuous and skilled. I just didn¡¯t expect miss Jiang to be able to receive guidance from a senior so soon after entering the industry. I was curious, so I asked, but miss Jiang refused to answer. In the video taken at the scene, Zhu Pan¡¯s tears flowed down like a broken string of beads with every sentence he said. He looked a little pitiful and weak.


    Someone heard her and asked again, ¡±


    ¡°Panpan, are you saying that miss Jiang is lying?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t familiar with miss Jiang before this, so I¡¯m not too sure. But as far as I know, none of the famous seniors in the entertainment industry have had any dealings with miss Jiang before.


    As soon as she said this, many reporters were excited.


    Jiang se turned off the video. She searched through the various web portals. Many of the headlines had been reced with: Zhu Pan¡¯s tears fell.¡¯Goddess¡¯ was a liar?


    This was the first setback she had encountered since she entered the industry.


    Perhaps it was because everything had been smooth-sailing ever since she entered the entertainment industry. Even when she had joined Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± crew as an extra, she had been picked by Zhang Jingan very smoothly and was given a minor role with lines.


    In theter stages, be it auditioning for Gu Jiaer¡¯s new film, acting as the ¡®goddess¡¯ in Zhao rang¡¯s film, or signing a contract with ¡®events of Beiping¡¯, he had easily seeded because he had read hou Xiling¡¯s works.


    After the movie that she had starred in was released, her poprity had increased due to Zhao rang¡¯s hype. Now that Zhu pan had caused such a ruckus, Jiang se had a new understanding of the rules of the entertainment industry.


    She adjusted her state of mind. When she read the newsments again, she felt much calmer.


    PEI Yi paced up and down behind her, biting his left thumb. He looked like he wanted to say something, but he hesitated and nced at her from time to time.


    Ever since he had brought Jiang se back, he had been absent-minded.


    Jiang se was browsing the news again and did not notice his strange behavior.


    As soon as Zhu Pan¡¯s press conference was held, the effect was obvious.


    After all, she had been famous for a few years. She was also one of the female stars that the Silver River of the century had supported. She was quite well-known in China. At this time, with her crying and begging, although mostizens were still brooding over the previous inte war that had been caused by many people using the name of her ¡®fan¡¯, many people softened their hearts when they saw Zhu pan crying pitifully.


    As some of Zhu Pan¡¯s loyal fans came out to exin, and some authoritative Public ounts on Weibo also came out to speak for her, a small number of people were also swayed.


    Although there were some people who were stunned by Jiang SE¡¯s beauty and doubted Zhu Pan¡¯s words because she was a student from the first Academy, in general, the majority of the people online were already on Zhu Pan¡¯s side.


    Jiang se had seen manyments online that called her a ¡®liar¡¯. To her surprise, she saw a piece of news posted by a special column author named¡¯ where to go¡¯.


    Ever since ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ was released, director Zhao¡¯s new film had been in the whirlpool of public opinion.


    Whether it¡¯s about the war between Panpan¡¯s fans andizens, or the exposure on ¡®a filmmaker in the circle¡¯, I¡¯ve been paying attention to everything.


    At this point, Panpan has already held a press conference to exin the situation. From my perspective, I definitely believe that Panpan is innocent. Ever since she acted in her first movie,¡±Battle of the Gods,¡± I¡¯ve been following her closely. Other than my brother Xing, I¡¯m looking forward to Zhao rang¡¯s new movie the most. I want to see her and brother Xing act as an on-screen couple. Of course, I also hope that Panpan didn¡¯t mean for this to happen on Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s interview program.


    However, to be honest, after meeting the ¡®goddess¡¯, I had already be a fan of the goddess. I also didn¡¯t wish for the goddess to be a liar like everyone else said.


    Before the truth of the matter is concluded, I hope that all my friends who are paying attention to me will calm down for the time being. Don¡¯t cause harm to your idol because you love him!


    With the news of ¡®where to go¡¯, many people felt that her words were very pertinent, although a small number of people scolded her: Don¡¯t use the name of Panpan¡¯s fan to clear the name of the so-called goddess.


    However, where to go only replied to the message, ¡± ¡°The innocent are innocent.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Se, se, se, Wu.¡±


    Jiang se browsed through thements online. After understanding the current situation, she was about to stand up when she bumped into PEI Yi¡¯s head. With a thud, she fell back into her chair.


    She didn¡¯t know when he had quietly stood behind her, but when she got up, she bumped into his chin.


    Jiang se clutched her head. PEI Yi subconsciously reached out to rub her head.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± There was something off about his tone. Jiang se shook her head.¡±It¡¯s alright.¡±


    She did not feel much pain, but PEI Yi was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m in pain,¡±


    He stuck out his tongue, and a small patch of blood appeared on the tip of his tongue. It was obvious that he had bitten his tongue when he was talking.


    He turned around to retrieve some tissues and spat out some blood. Then, he turned around and squatted down in front of Jiang se. He crossed his arms and ced them on herp.


    ¡°I got bitten.¡±


    Jiang se moved closer to take a look. The wound was quite deep. Blood was still oozing out from the wound. However, Jiang seughed when she saw him sticking out his tongue.


    ¡°It hurts. Help me blow it.¡±


    He squatted even closer. His upper body was sprawled on herp. Jiang se blew at him twice, but he was still breathing in the cold air. When he moved, his blood gushed out even faster.


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to lick it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She red at him. She could tell what PEI Yi was up to and refused to fall for his trick.


    However, his wound was indeed quite deep, and he did not shut his mouth obediently. As soon as he spoke, blood kept oozing out, which made her heart ache a little.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you apply some medicine?¡±


    He opened his mouth and mumbled,


    ¡°There¡¯s no medicine,¡±


    He lowered his head and spat the blood on the paper. He rested his chin on Jiang SE¡¯s leg and looked up at her.


    I made a phone call and asked someone to delete some of thements on the inte. I also gave century Gxy a warning.


    In fact, not long after Zhu Pan¡¯s press conference, Xiang qiuran had called him. Xiang qiuran told him that her brother had received a call from ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ in the afternoon. She wanted Xiang qiuji to give ¡®her¡¯ some face and not find anyone to target Zhu pan.


    ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ had personally made a call, and it involved Jiang se. One of them was PEI Yi¡¯s former love, and the other was his current girlfriend. Xiang qiuji did not dare to hide it from her. Last night at the broadcasting station, PEI Yi had introduced Jiang se to a few of his buddies and proposed to her in public. He had already made his stand clear.

 Chapter 137

    137 Stand up


    Hence, Xiang qiuji called PEI Yi to ask him what he wanted to do the moment he received Feng Nan¡¯s call.


    He had not thought of how he was going to tell Jiang se that he felt that ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ was hostile toward her.


    At this moment, Jiang se finally understood the disadvantage of not having a managementpany. If she had someone to help her fend off the reporters, Zhu pan would not have the upper hand and she would have been able to quickly retaliate.


    She hesitated and did not speak. PEI Yi continued, ¡±


    qiuran suggests that it¡¯s best not to delete or refute thements at this time. You can also fan the mes. Heughed naughtily and raised the corners of his eyes.¡±When the timees, I¡¯ll ask someone toe out and hold the ground. I¡¯ll just admit that I¡¯m teaching you acting skills.¡±


    When he saw Jiang se frowning slightly, he nudged his chin against her leg. She bent over and tried to Dodge him, but PEI Yi reached out and grabbed the armrests of the chair. He did not allow her to move further away from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Chang Yuhu doesn¡¯t want toe forward, I will find a way for you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as if there weren¡¯t any godly actors in the entertainment industry. Not everyone had a backbone and wouldn¡¯t bow down to power.


    If Chang Yuhu was not willing to stand up for her, he would naturally have a way to find someone to acknowledge her as the ¡®senior¡¯ who taught her acting skills.


    The more insults there were on the inte, the more he wanted to kill Zhu pan.


    He hated that he couldn¡¯t pamper the person in his hands, but he wouldn¡¯t allow others to say bad things about her.


    PEI Yi was still thinking about who in the industry would meet his requirements when Xiang qiuran called again.


    ¡°Brother Yi, brother Yi, take a look online. Chang Yuhu has expressed his opinion! After she retired, she rarely touched the industry. Even though she has retired for a few years, her influence is still there. Most of her fans are not young anymore, and they¡¯re doing very well in all walks of life.¡±


    Xiang qiuran continued to Jabber on. I called my second uncle and talked about it. Then, I brought up Chang Yuhu. My uncle promised to help me with something. He said that he would use this opportunity to show off. He¡¯s already getting someone to draft it.


    Unlike PEI Yi, who was only in the military, most of the Xiang family members had entered politics in recent years. His second uncle worked in China¡¯s Ministry of Culture and was a person with real power.


    Chang Yuhu was an artist of the older generation. He was a special actor who was subsidized by the Chinese state. He had stayed in the Huaxia Grand Theater for many years and had a high status in the art performance world. Therefore, when Xiang qiuran made this request, second uncle Xiang agreed very quickly.


    ¡°With the Ministry of Culture¡¯s orders, what are the other news media?¡±


    Xiang qiuran was overjoyed, ¡±


    that Little Star from century Gxy with the surname Zhu has a pig¡¯s brain. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t y her to death this time!


    China was developing very quickly, especially with the development of the entertainment industry¡¯s culture. The media all over the country, whether it was self-media or a few powerful cultural mediapanies and television stations, were all developing more and more maturely.


    On the inte, several mainstream media outlets often dominated the attention of the majority ofizens. However, whether it was these local television stations or the several major online media giants, they were all under the control of China¡¯s Ministry of Culture.


    Once the Ministry of Culture issued an order, the media from all over the world would follow suit. This influence was not something that Zhu Pan¡¯s press conference couldpare to.


    I just don¡¯t know why Sister Feng Nan would want to get involved in this mess. Brother Yi, have you told her? ¡±


    When Xiang qiuran asked this, PEI Yi¡¯s gaze was still on Jiang se.


    Naturally, the real Feng Nan would not get involved in this mess. However, he could not be sure about the fake Feng Nan. He still had to find out who she was and why she was so hostile to Jiang se. He even had to find out why Feng Nan had be like this.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Tell your brother not to move first.¡±


    After PEI Yi reminded her, he said to qiuran, ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. Where are we meeting tonight? The court of pilgrimage?¡±


    PEI Yi responded and hung up the phone.


    ¡°Sese, Chang Yuhu spoke up for you.¡±


    Chang Yuhu¡¯s identity was different. As early as theunch of Weibo, a celebrity like her did not need to register herself. The Weibopany had already saved her name and homepage for her.


    From the beginning to the end, she had not posted anything on her Weibo, but the number of followers had reached nearly 30 million.


    With Chang Yuhu¡¯s status, he had long since retired from this circle. Naturally, he did not manage his Weibo before. He did not find gimmicks to make people fake the number of followers like the celebrities today. The number of followers she had was all due to her genuine fan numbers.


    Ten minutes ago, she had sent her first message:


    Many years ago, when I was wandering in the pugilistic world, there was a heavy storm and I had to stagger forward alone at night. I always wanted someone to carry amp and an umbre to protect me.


    But now, I find that I¡¯ve long been used to the wind and rain at night. On the contrary, I can carry amp for others, hold an umbre, and protect the students on the way.


    Jiang se is my student and an old friend from the past. There are a few of you who still remember me. Come out and be my witness. I don¡¯t want this student of mine to be so silly as to let someone pour a basin of water on her. She might endure it and be too afraid to disturb my peaceful retirement!


    As soon as this message was sent out, many people leftments on Weibo.


    A piece of icy heart-sister Yuhu? Sister Yuhu posted on Weibo?


    Dao ke said,¡±sister Chang sent a message?¡±


    [Purple Aires from the East: Chang Yuhu?]


    [ body cultivation: is it the Jade pot itself? ]


    [ if one family doesn¡¯t be treated, how can the world be treated? ] ¡± ever since I registered my Weibo ount, I only followed Chang Yuhu. I¡¯ve been looking forward to Yuhu talking to his fans again, but I¡¯ve never looked forward to this day. Although I know that when my sister announced her retirement, the possibility of hereback in this life is not high, I always held on to a glimmer of hope. Fortunately, I never gave up!


    [ traceless good deeds: sister sent a message? ]


    [ task preparation: sister Yuhu? ]


    ......


    As soon as Chang Yuhu posted on Weibo, thement section was quickly filled with arge number ofments of disbelief.


    It had been many years since Weibo had taken over the inte, but her name had always been there, but it had never appeared.


    For the first time ever, he actually sent a message. Even many famous people directly replied:


    On China¡¯s television station, [ big sister has returned! ]


    Yan Chunhua (Chairman of Ruihe pictures media Co., Ltd.): It¡¯s been so many years. I still remember the umbre you used to cover my head and themp you held. It helped me a lot. If you need anything, you can just call me.


    In about ten minutes, when Jiang se opened Chang Yuhu¡¯s main page, the number of replies had reached nearly 10000.


    [I may be weak, but I still want to be yourmp, your umbre. Even if I only light up the path under your feet and block a strand of your hair, I¡¯m satisfied to ensure your peace for a moment.]


    ...


    [conduct: Jiang se?] His sister¡¯s student? Did someone bully her sister¡¯s student?


    Past spring and autumn: what happened? He even took out his Jade pot!


    [good advice is unpleasant to the ear. When did my sister take in a student? why didn¡¯t she tell her old fans?]

 Chapter 138

    138 Chapter 1


    Chang Yuhu¡¯s message was like a Thunderbolt thrown into the water, sshingyers of intense responses.


    Most of her fans were already middle-aged and had stepped into society. They did not pay as much attention to the recent events between Zhu pan and Jiang se as the younger generation did. Once they found out about it, many people on the inte criticized Zhu pan.


    First of all, someone noticed that Zhu pan held a press conference because he made a fool of himself on the show ¡± filmmakers in the circle. therefore, Chang Yuhu¡¯s fans went to watch thetest episode of the show hosted by Sheng Jingzhist night.


    These people saw Jiang se first. Naturally, they also heard Jiang se mention ¡®honing her acting skills¡¯. When Sheng Jingzhi asked her which¡¯ senior ¡®she was learning from, she did not mention the name of the¡¯ senior¡¯. She only said that she was afraid of disturbing the ¡®senior¡¯s¡¯ life. This also confirmed Chang Yuhu¡¯s im on Weibo that he was ¡®disturbing her peaceful retirement¡¯.


    Naturally, Chang Yuhu¡¯s fans liked Jiang SE¡¯s way of doing things. However, Zhu Pan¡¯s next words infuriated the crowd.


    There was a hint of sarcasm in her words. Not only did she suspect that the ¡®senior¡¯ Jiang se had mentioned was fake, but she also hinted at how Jiang se had said ¡®senior¡¯ and that she could use it to gain some fame.


    This made many of Chang Yuhu¡¯s fans unable to bear it!


    What kind of person was Chang Yuhu? when she was in the circle, celebrities like Zhu pan were still in some corner.


    But now that he had a bit of fame, he was shamelessly boasting and spouting nonsense!


    Following Chang Yuhu¡¯s speech on the inte, many of her fans also dug out Zhu Pan¡¯s background.


    Under Chang Yuhu¡¯s main page, some people were discussing this matter angrily.


    [ rule by inaction: when there are no Tigers in the mountains, the monkeys will be the Kings! ] When her sister was active on the screen in the past, what was a celebrity with the surname Zhu? Who did his sister need to leech off of? Her fans had a gathering every year, just waiting to see her sister on TV again. If she wanted to leave the mountain, there would be many people waiting in line to buy tickets!


    He felt with his heart,¡±the little Star surnamed Zhu is an artist under century Gxy and the chairman of century Gxy. I remember it¡¯s Luo Yin, right?¡± He used to run errands for his sister in the early years?


    [a battle of wits: Luo Yin, born in year 67 of China¡¯s calendar, 65 this year. His wife, su ru, has two daughters and a son. His son is currently studying directing at New York University in the United States. His two daughters are studying abroad in Maple Leaf.] This man was young and ambitious, but came from a poor family. He dropped out of school at 16 and entered the entertainment industry. He once yed a small role in many movies produced by huandao films, which dered bankruptcy in the early years. He was appreciated by his sister and was promoted everywhere, helping him to build connections in the entertainment industry. Later, when Luo Yin started his business, his sister was generous and lent him the start-up capital. Back then, ¡°the style of the Chinese times¡± had interviewed him. Luo Yin had personally admitted it and was grateful to his sister.


    I just want to ask, Mr. Luo Yin, do you still remember when I sheltered you from the wind and rain on this road and led the way with amp?


    A person like Zhu pan had appeared in the Gxy of the century, now it was up to Luo Yin to deal with him!


    Time flies, [celebrities these days are only worthy of being called celebrities. Why are they not thinking about improving their acting skills all day? why are they only ying these schemes?] No wonder China¡¯s film and television industry was getting worse and worse with each passing year. How many of the great movie guilds of the past are still left?


    The waves of criticism on the inte came one after another. PEI Yi looked at it for a while and said, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, Chang Yuhu really likes you.¡±


    Originally, Chang Yuhu did not need to get involved in this mess. She had already retired a long time ago, and everything in the circle had nothing to do with her. Even when the fans called for her every year, she rarely paid attention to them and focused on living her old life.


    However, when Zhu pan retaliated against Jiang se, Chang Yuhu stepped forward.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang se nodded. I¡¯ll give my teacher a call first.


    However, Chang Yuhu¡¯s phone could not be reached at this time, and it showed that he was in a busy line.


    The moment she sent the message, her phone exploded with calls.


    Other than Jiang se, Luo Yin, who had already been exposed on the inte, was also waiting to call Chang Yuhu.


    The moment Chang Yuhu sent out the message, Luo Yin received it.


    He was also one of the people who followed Chang Yuhu on the inte. After seeing Chang Yuhu¡¯s message, he understood what was going on. He was so angry that he almost smashed the enamel snuff bottle from the Qianlong period!


    Just like the information found on the inte, Luo Yin was already 65 years old this year. In his early years, he had been working hard for his business. For the development of thepany, he had experienced many things. As he grew older, he gradually let go of thepany¡¯s Affairs and handed them over to the people under him. Other than important decisions, he rarely personally involved himself in matters.


    Thepany¡¯s operations were already on track, and his health had been far worse in recent years. Most of the time, he was resting at home, and asionally he would go out with a few old friends to y basketball and drink tea.


    Who knew that Chang Yuhu would be brought up because of a celebrity in thepany?


    give Su Yanjun a call and tell him toe over immediately!


    Luo Yin closed his eyes, the hand holding the snuff bottle was still shaking,


    ¡°Keep calling Chang Yuhu¡¯s phone. Call me immediately once the call goes through.¡±


    He instructed the assistant beside him as he took a deep breath and suppressed his anger.


    Su Yanjun also came quickly. When he came over, his face was blue, and he ran all the way into Luo Yin¡¯s Gate after he got out of the car.


    He used to be the nephew of Luo Yin¡¯s wife, su ru. He had a very close rtionship with Luo Yin. He had studied abroad since he was young. After he returned from his studies, he entered Luo Yin¡¯spany and was highly valued by Luo Yin.


    In the past few years, Luo Yin had handed over some of thepany¡¯s Affairs to him. He wanted him to familiarize himself with the business so that he could help Luo Yin¡¯s son take over thepany smoothly in the future. He had been doing a good job all this while. Who knew that Zhu pan would make such a big mistake?


    Long before he came to Luo Yin¡¯s house, Su Yanjun had already received the news and found out who Chang Yuhu was.


    After learning of the Ministry of Culture¡¯s instructions, many media reporters also acted, and Su Yanjun¡¯s heart was heavy.


    He entered the house and took the shoe covers from the servant. He took a deep breath and went straight into the house.


    The heater was turned on in the room, but he shivered and felt that sweat was crawling out of his back.


    Luo Yin leaned on the sofa, a nket on his legs, his hand holding a handle and rubbing it, as if he didn¡¯t hear Su Yanjun¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Chairman.¡± He called out respectfully and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s my fault this time.¡±


    He began to talk about Zhu Pan¡¯s original film, ¡°the 99th love letter ¡°. He then continued to talk about how Zhao rang had used Jiang se in the series to create hype. Zhu pan was jealous and bribed a marketingpany in an attempt to step on Jiang se to rise to power. However, the people behind Jiang se made use of him instead, causing the two of them to be enemies. The movie was currently being broadcasted, but such a huge drama had happened.

 Chapter 139

    139 The consequences


    Su Yanjun didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and told her everything, ¡±


    thepany has invested a lot in Zhu pan. Her manager, Ailsa, came to me and said that she would give her a chance to change.


    However, during the press conference, Zhu pan did not speak ording to the list that thepany had given her. Instead, he made his own decision and caused trouble.


    He was friends with Ailsa. After the incident blew up, Ailsa had alreadye to apologize to him.


    Su Yanjun was extremely regretful at this moment. If he had known this would happen, he would have frozen Zhu pan for a period of time. Even if there were losses, there were many young and beautiful second-tier female stars in thepany, and there were also many waiting to rise to the top, so he just needed to help another one.


    However, it was toote to regret it now.


    Yanjun, you betrayed my trust. When he heard that other than Chang Yuhu, some of the military and political princes in the imperial capital were also involved behind Jiang SE¡¯s back, and that even the Ministry of Culture had been alerted, Luo Yin¡¯s anger grew.


    He chuckled, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vepletely thrown away my old face!¡±


    Su Yanjun would rather he scold him loudly than to let Luo Yin speak to him in a gentle voice. He lowered his head, ¡± uncle, please give me another chance. I will personally apologize.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you many chances.¡± Luo Yin waved his hand, and his assistant came forward with his phone. I¡¯ve been calling Chang Yuhu for half an hour, but the call didn¡¯t go through. The people on the inte almost dug up my ancestor¡¯s background. Among her fans, there are a few whose status is not lower than mine.¡±


    He squinted at Su Yanjun, who was sweating profusely, ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think it through before you did anything?¡±


    Speaking up to this point, Luo Yin pulled the thick nket on his legs and lifted his eyelids, since you know that the neer has the crown prince¡¯s support, have you found out who the person is? ¡±


    The rtionships in the military and political circles wereplicated. Many of the children of the prestigious families had close rtionships with each other, and a slight change would affect the whole.


    Offending a person could mean offending everyone in the circle.


    ¡°In addition to the Chang Yuhu incident, I received news that the Ministry of Culture has also made a move. You¡¯re in big trouble.¡±


    Su Yanjun couldn¡¯t raise his head at all, he could only keep admitting his mistakes, sweat pouring down inrge amounts.


    you don¡¯t have to worry about these things anymore. You can also put aside your duties in thepany. Immediately order Zhu Pan¡¯s manager, who you mentioned, to resign and apologize for her offense. Leave the affairs of this artiste to someone else. Stop some of the endorsements and scripts first! He rubbed his fingertips on thendscape pattern of the snuff bottle.


    ¡°Thepany doesn¡¯tck artistes, but thepany needs to support those who are obedient!¡±


    Luo Yin¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. This sentence ¡®thepany needs to support those who are obedient¡¯ seemed to be talking about Zhu pan, but it also seemed to be warning him.


    Su Yanjun¡¯s legs were numb from standing before he heard the assistant beside Luo Yin whisper, ¡±


    ¡°Boss, sister Chang¡¯s call went through.¡±


    Luo Yin smiled, took the phone, and moved his fingers at Su Yanjun.


    When they came out of the Luo family¡¯s mansion, Su Yanjun swayed a little.


    He had put in a lot of effort and studied hard for many years before he could enter the gxy of the century and climb all the way to this day. He did not know how much hard work and sweat he had put in, but who knew that today¡¯s incident would be wiped away.


    Thinking of the disobedient Zhu pan, Su Yanjun took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    In century Gxy, Zhu pan was locked in his lounge.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chang Yuhu appeared not long after her press conference ended. While she was still immersed in the joy of taking revenge on Jiang se, Chang Yuhu appeared.


    Zhu pan did not expect that the ¡®senior¡¯ that Jiang se had mentioned yesterday would be someone like this!


    When the news spread online, her heart sank.


    She desperately tried to call back the number she had called this morning, but no one picked up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ailsa? Where¡¯s Ailsa? Tell her toe see me immediately!¡±


    Zhu pan mmed the table and shouted like a madman. She now regretted being impulsive earlier. She should not have listened to the instigation of the strange woman in the morning and forgotten about thepany¡¯s instructions.


    Now that the woman surnamed Feng did not pick up her phone after the incident, Zhu pan could guess how thepany would treat her without asking.


    At this moment, she only hoped that her manager, Ailsa, could save her once. If Ailsa could help her, she could temporarily plead with her superiors to protect her. In the future, she would be obedient and would never make her own decisions.


    After she shouted for a long time, her assistant rushed over and said in a sobbing voice, ¡±


    ¡°Sister pan, sister Sha is in the process of leaving her job!¡±


    The assistant¡¯s words immediately made Zhu Pan¡¯s face turn pale.


    She had thought that this matter would not be settled after it blew up, but she really did not expect it to be so serious.


    Ailsa was an old hand in century Gxy and had groomed several stars under her. She had a special status and was respected even in this industry.


    Zhu pan once thought that he would be frozen for a year at most after this incident. He would have to cut off all activities, endorsements, and TV series deals. Anyway, as long as Alisa was still around, he might be able to make a name for himself in the future based on their friendship.


    She had even thought that as long as Ailsa was willing to help her in the future, she would not dare to make her own decisions in the future. She would definitely do whatever thepany said and listen to Ailsa¡¯s arrangements.


    However, her assistant told her that Ailsa was in the process of resigning.


    Zhu pan took out his cell phone and called Ailsa. The phone rang a few times before it was cut off by Ailsa. Unwilling to give up, Zhu pan called again. After a few times, Ailsa¡¯s cold voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to do now?¡±


    At this moment, Ailsa wanted to tear Zhu pan apart. She had been in this industry for many years and had umted a lot of connections. However, because of Zhu Pan¡¯s actions, everything was ruined.


    It was conceivable that after he left century Gxy, there would be no ce for her in this industry.


    Even if she had the intention to go abroad and start all over again, everything that she had managed for many years would be equivalent to a waste.


    At this time, Zhu pan still had the face to call her. She did not even want to hear Zhu Pan¡¯s voice anymore!


    sister Sha, sister Sha, I was wrong. Please help me plead with Brother Su. I¡¯ll do whatever thepany tells me to do and won¡¯t dare to make decisions on my own anymore. This time, I was also framed by someone, Hanhan.


    Zhu pan said hurriedly, and Ailsa sneered, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Su? Thanks to you, Brother Su has handed over all his work and is now waiting for the Chairman¡¯s decision.¡± After she said this, she hung up the call, not caring about Zhu Pan¡¯s feelings.


    ...


    When the busy tone of the phone rang, Zhu Pan¡¯s entire body was trembling.


    At this point, Ailsa would not joke around with her anymore.

 Chapter 140

    140 Conceited


    In other words, because of her, apart from ayisa¡¯s resignation, Su Yanjun had also fallen from power. She remembered the call she received this morning, and when she called again, his phone was already off.


    Zhu pan slumped in his chair, his eyes dull. ¡°We¡¯re finished, Yingluo.¡±


    In the evening, the major media reported the progress of the incident, and the headlines of the major news were: Zhu Pan¡¯s arrogant words were met with a p in the face, and Chang Yuhu appeared on Weibo to protect his disciple.


    This matter had already made the headlines on all the portal websites. Theizens were one-sided and scolding Zhu pan for bringing it on himself.


    From the beginning of ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°¡®s release, she should have used her acting skills to convince the public, but there were so many scandals that it even affected ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°¡®s box office in the end.


    During the day, although the box office of ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± in Imperial City had improved, it was only a sh in the pan. After two O ¡®clock in the afternoon, although the box office once again exploded in poprity because of Zhu Pan¡¯s press conference, with Chang Yuhu¡¯s speech, the box office fell to the bottom again.


    In the evening, someone even exposed the inside story of ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± buying box office sales.


    Aizen left ament on the inte, pointing out that he had gone to a cinema in the capital with his friends in the morning. When he bought the tickets, it showed that more than half of the tickets had been sold out. He had managed to get a ticket with great difficulty, but when he entered a cinema that was said to be sold out, there was no one inside, like a ghost ce.


    Such a piece of news would have been fine under normal circumstances, but it was fatal at this moment.


    There were more and more people ridiculing Zhu pan on the inte. Although the crew of ¡°the 99th love letter¡± did not step on Zhu Pan¡¯s foot, they did not speak up for her either.


    With the departure of Ailsa, Zhu Pan¡¯s original endorsements, jobs, variety shows, and other activities were temporarily suspended. She still had a six-year contract with century Gxy. After being frozen this time, it was unknown whether she could be used again.


    At night, PEI Yi had wanted to bring Jiang se to the court of pilgrimage to have dinner with nie dan and the others. However, after Jiang se called Chang Yuhu, she made an appointment with him for dinner. Naturally, she could not go with him.


    He first sent Jiang se to the ce where Chang Yuhu was supposed to meet her. It was a private restaurant that did not stand out from the outside. When Jiang se arrived, it was still early, but the restaurant was already half-filled.


    PEI Yi parked his car and apanied her into the restaurant. He did not want to leave yet. Chang Yuhu was clearly a regr here. When Jiang se told him her name, the restaurant owner personally led her into a private room that was well-hidden. He nced at PEI Yi curiously before asking Jiang se with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯RE teacher Chang¡¯s student, right?¡±


    The news of what had happened on the inte in the afternoon had already spread.


    The boss, who looked to be in his fifties, was wearing an apron and rubbing his hands.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to eatter, just tell me. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, tell me.¡± He was a little excited. I¡¯ll cook personally! Teacher Chang is a regr here. My wife and I have loved the movies she acted in since we were young. This is the first time teacher Chang has epted an apprentice. Next time, if you¡¯re free, pleasee and visit us!¡±


    Jiang se nodded with a smile. The owner said a few more words and even personally went out to make a pot of tea.


    PEI Yi sat next to Jiang se and sized up the private room. The decoration here was simple and quaint. The dining table and chairs were all made of wood, but they were very clean and gave off an antique feel.


    Looking out of the window beside the dining table, there was a roof. Outside, one could see the snow and a field of wintersweet trees. Flower buds hung on the branches. Even with the window closed, one could almost smell the fragrance.


    When Jiang se took off her coat and sat down, she was surprised to see that PEI Yi was also about to take off his coat and sit down.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not leaving?¡±


    He was a little depressed.


    Her forearms were crossed on the table, her fingers long and slender. Her hair was winding and draped over her shoulders, a few strands hanging in front of her chest, outlining the lines of her round chest.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait for me to leave?¡± He also sat down. In fact, nie dan had already called him several times to hurry him. He had received two calls while he was driving. Although he said ing,ing¡¯, he did not want to move at all.


    Jiang se looked at the time on her phone and reminded him, ¡±


    ¡°You had an appointment with nie dan and the others at six O ¡®clock. It¡¯s already half past five.¡±


    PEI Yi reached for the teapot on the table to pour some water. The owner had brought him oolong tea. He touched the teacup with his fingertips and handed it to Jiang se.


    alright, call me after dinner. I¡¯lle and pick you up.


    He got up reluctantly. Jiang se sipped on her tea. Her eyes were half-closed as the steam rose. Her long, dense eyshes covered her eyes that were full of life.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. She nodded. When PEI Yi came out of the private room, he wanted to pay the bill in advance, but the boss refused to let him.


    ¡°I can also see that you don¡¯tck money. This is the first time sister Chang brought a student here, so it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford a meal.¡±


    There were also many customers in the restaurant. When they heard that the boss was cooking personally, they all jeered and said that they rarely came to taste the boss¡¯s cooking.


    The owner¡¯s oolong tea was pretty good. The tea was a little hot and was suitable for small sips. In such weather, Jiang se felt warm after only two cups.


    Her appointment with Chang Yuhu was also at six O ¡®clock. However, when she had a meeting with someone, Jiang se always liked to leave early to avoid any possible traffic jams or other dys.


    In her spare time, she took a book she borrowed from the libraryst week to pass the time. After PEI Yi left, Chang Yuhu came in less than ten minutester.


    ¡°I heard from old Wu that you¡¯ve been here for 15 minutes.¡±


    Her hair was tied up and she had light makeup on. She had an outstanding aura about her. The moment she arrived, she took off her coat and put down her bag. When she saw Jiang se getting up to wee her, she waved her hand to stop Jiang se. Then, she nced at the book in Jiang SE¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The prisoner?¡±


    Jiang se closed the book and bowed. She then smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve also seen it?¡±


    The book¡¯s title was in Latin. When tranted into Chinese, it meant ¡°the prisoner ¡°. Jiang se had borrowed it in English as she was afraid that it would lose its original vor if tranted. This book was not a popr reading material in the country as it was religious. Many students thought that it was too unpopr even when they were learning English. Hence, there were not many readers.


    Jiang se had seen this book when she was looking for information in the first Academy¡¯s library. She was interested after reading it for a while and rented it.


    Only those who had read the book would be able to recognize the novel at a nce when they saw the cover.


    Chang Yuhu nodded. Jiang se poured her a cup of tea. She took it from her.


    ¡°The story is set in the Italian Renaissance period, with a little religious belief, which is quite special.¡±


    Jiang se put the book away. Chang Yuhu smiled.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t look like you want to enter the entertainment industry.¡±

 Chapter 141

    141 The analysis


    Jiang se was indeed not like Chang Yuhu had imagined her to be. She was more suited for a cup of tea and a book.


    The two of them tacitly did not mention Zhu Pan¡¯s name. Chang Yuhu sipped his tea and held the cup in his hand.


    ¡°But since I¡¯ve crossed this threshold, I¡¯ll just leave it at that for now.¡± She exhaled and asked Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about which agency to sign with?¡±


    Jiang se did not hide the truth from her. She filled the teacup to 80% full before setting the teapot down.


    ¡°I have considered it, but I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    Chang Yuhuughed. this era is different from our time. Opportunities are no longer only for those who are prepared. They must be reserved for those who are prepared and capable. This line of multicolored light will always attract a group of people to rush in one after another, until they forget their original purpose.¡± Shaking her head, she asked, ¡± what do you think of Zhu Pan¡¯s incident this time? ¡±


    When he said this, Chang Yuhu squinted his eyes to observe her expression. He saw that when she heard the name Zhu pan, she did not frown, nor did she show disgust or anger. It was obvious that she was very good at self-cultivation. He did not know if she hid her happiness and anger in her heart, or if she was very self-restraint, but she did not take Zhu pan to heart at all.


    ¡°You want me to consider century Gxy?¡± When Jiang se heard Chang Yuhu mention the name ¡®Zhu pan¡¯, she quickly reacted.


    Chang Yuhu burst outughing. He looked at Jiang se with admiration.


    ¡°Sese, you¡¯re very smart. The founder of century Gxy is Luo Yin. I had a bit of a rtionship with Luo Yin in the early years, and he called me this afternoon to express his sincere attitude.¡± She pondered over what she wanted to say. the waters in the industry are very deep now. You might fall into it if you¡¯re not careful. Some people can stand up and walk when their feet are wet, but some people might not be able to get up again.¡± She gave Jiang se a meaningful look. you¡¯re born with great potential. Your looks are like a gift from the heavens. However, it¡¯s also easy for others to covet you. If you don¡¯t have someone strong to protect you, you¡¯ll easily end up as someone else¡¯s ything.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re smart and know what you want.¡± She set the cup aside and carefully adjusted her sleeves.


    Luo Yin is quick-witted and ambitious. He¡¯s brave and daring. Now, century Gxy is already considered the top managementpany in the domestic circle. Otherpanies can¡¯tpare to them in terms of resources and connections.


    She had also vaguely heard that Jiang se had someone backing her up, but Chang Yuhu continued, ¡±


    I¡¯ve been retired for many years, but because of my past rtionship with the Chinese, I can roughly understand some things. With the development of China, the domestic media, self-media, and online information have all developed. Although China¡¯s Ministry of Culture is still the leader, in reality, mostpanies have already developed their own climate.


    Before Jiang se was reborn, she did not have a detailed understanding of the entertainment industry. At this moment, she heard Chang Yuhu¡¯s analysis.


    nowadays, there are also some unspoken rules in the industry. Whether it¡¯s the status of actors or the artistic aspect, first-ss movies, second-ss television shows, third-ss variety shows, fourth-ss music, followed by hosts, reporters, and so on. She counted with her fingers and said seriously, ¡±


    you¡¯re very lucky. As soon as you entered the industry, you acted in a movie. Since you¡¯re starting from a high point, I suggest that you don¡¯t go down the wrong path in search of money. Instead, focus on improving your acting skills.


    His words were very useful to Jiang se. She listened quietly as Chang Yuhu continued, ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about movies. Everyone knows that the film Market is a big pie, but there are rules to how the market share is distributed.¡± She picked up the cup on the table. if the resources of the domestic film market are divided into ten parts, the major media, entertainment, and managementpanies will first take more than six parts, and the power will take 30%. They all have their own rtionships and cooperation with the theater chains, so there will only be 10% of the remaining resources that are exiled. We don¡¯t care about the good or bad of these leaked resources, but whoever chooses the resources first will have priority.¡±


    Chang Yuhu raised his head to look at Jiang se.


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Jiang se nodded. Chang Yuhu smiled.


    I also vaguely heard that you have someone close to you. But Sese, although it¡¯s not easy to be in this industry without power or influence, power and influence are not necessarily omnipotent. There¡¯s a way of bnce in any industry.


    The people around her all came from good backgrounds, but they had too many resources. Things went smoothly in the early stages, but not necessarily in theter stages.


    The entertainment industry also paid attention to a saturation point. People in the industry would tter and respect people with military and political power, but businessmen valued profit. Once the benefits were divided, she would inevitably be excluded if she suddenly rushed out to grab the food.


    This industry seemed big, but it was actually very small. There were connections everywhere in the circle. If she wanted to make a name for herself, it was fine, but if she really wanted to walk her own path, she had to rely on herself and slowly grind.


    Let¡¯s not talk about how sincere the people around her were, but from Chang Yuhu¡¯s point of view, it was better to rely on oneself than on others.


    look at this industry. It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any with good family backgrounds. There are some who are famous, but how many of them have produced works? ¡±


    In fact, Jiang se had considered Chang Yuhu¡¯s words before. She did not enter the entertainment industry just for fame and fortune. That was why she had rejected PEI Yi¡¯s offer to start apany for her.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chang Yuhu could also see that she was not forcing herself to say this. It was obvious that she had really thought it through.


    ¡°If I mentioned Zhu pan and you took it to heart, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything else.¡± However, she did not take the matter of her feud with Zhu pan to heart, which was very rare. Luo Yin owed me a favor in the past. Chang Yuhu winked at Jiang se. now, he¡¯s calling me because of what his artiste said. If you¡¯re considering hispany, he¡¯ll definitely sell me this favor.


    In other words, if Jiang se were to enter century Gxy, Luo Yin¡¯s attention would be on her. She would not be at a disadvantage.


    Regardless of whether the people around her would protect her in the future, it would only be beneficial to Jiang se. think about it carefully.


    When Chang Yuhu said that, it was obvious that he did not want to bring up the topic anymore. He asked Jiang se about the recent situation. the asion of Beiping ¡± would be holding its opening ceremony on January 25th and would officially enter the filming phase. Chang Yuhu and hou Xiling were close friends, so he had obviously known about this long ago.


    He talked to Jiang se about the role of ¡®doukou¡¯ in ¡± the event of Beiping. when he heard that Jiang se had been practicing for a long time, she had a look of approval on her face.


    no industry has a shortcut, even the entertainment industry is no exception. External conditions are a gift from heaven, but the inside needs to be polished by oneself.


    Jiang se agreed with him and thanked Chang Yuhu for his guidance.


    As a teacher, one would love to teach a student like Jiang se. She understood everything with just one hint and was neither arrogant nor rash. Most importantly, she would listen to the teachings. This gave a teacher a great sense of achievement.

 Chapter 142

    142 Chapter 142 enemy


    The skills of the owner of this private restaurant exceeded Jiang SE¡¯s expectations. She had a light taste. The owner had added a little more cooking to the ingredients so that the freshness of the food was the main focus. There were no additional condiments. Thus, the skills of a chef were particrly important.


    Jiang se and Chang Yuhu were in a good mood after the meal. When they were done chatting and left the restaurant, they watched Chang Yuhu leave. Jiang se looked at the time and saw that it was almost ten O ¡®clock.


    PEI Yi sent a few text messages after nine O ¡®clock. She had muted her phone when she met with Chang Yuhu, so she did not hear them.


    She dialed PEI Yi¡¯s number and he picked up the phone almost as soon as it rang.


    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±


    He had thought that it would be noisy when he was with nie dan and the others.


    However, when he spoke, the surroundings were very quiet, as if there was no one else around.


    ¡°Wait for me at the door, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    He said that he would be here soon, and indeed, he would be here soon. In the open-air parking lot next to the restaurant, an off-road vehicle made a turn and stopped in front of the restaurant. When the window was rolled down, PEI Yi¡¯s face was revealed.


    The car was air-conditioned, and there was a folded nket on the passenger seat. Jiang se found it strange.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have an appointment?¡±


    When she left in the afternoon, nie dan and the others called him a few times to remind him not to bete. She had originally nned not to disturb him after meeting Chang Yuhu, but he had been waiting in the parking lot early.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done eating.¡±


    He mumbled, ¡°I had nothing to do anyway, so I went back for a while. I was waiting to pick you up.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the phone on his side lit up. Nie Dan¡¯s name was shing on it.


    PEI Yi picked up the call. After exchanging a few words with nie dan, he turned to Jiang se and asked, ¡±


    ¡°A ¡®dan said that he¡¯ll go over to visit at this time. Do you want to go?¡±


    The exams were approaching, but Jiang se did not fall behind on her usual homework. Recently, she had been looking for the questions from previous years to do. Hence, she did not cram for the exams like the others.


    There were two sses in the afternoon tomorrow. Since she had nothing to do, she agreed.


    When they arrived at the court of pilgrimage, it was already half-past midnight. When PEI Yi brought Jiang se over, nie dan said in a strange tone, ¡±


    ¡°Oh, my brother Yi is here. I¡¯ve heard that love can make people lose their way, so I always thought it was an artistic embellishment. Now I¡¯ve realized that artes from life.¡± Finally, he looked at Jiang se. sister-inw is here too.


    A table of Mahjong was set up in the hall. Halfway through the game, a pile of chips was ced in front of everyone. The moment PEI Yi arrived, the people in the court of pilgrimage had already received the news and came to see him.


    His mother was thergest shareholder in thepany, and the moment he arrived, the crowd treated him as if he was the Crown Prince. PEI Yi waved his hand impatiently and ordered the servants to prepare some food for him.


    The food was delivered. While Jiang se went to the washroom, he took the opportunity to gobble down the food. When he saw his expression, he shook his head at qiuran.


    ¡°We should! Are you hungry? You didn¡¯te when I told you toe earlier. You learned from Wang Baochuan and waited for me at the humble abode. Now, you¡¯re sneakily eating something. Brother Yi, are you out of your mind?¡±


    As PEI Yi gobbled up his food, he stretched out his leg to kick Qiu ran. He handed Qiu Ji a ss and stopped the two of them from ying around.


    ¡°Brother Yi, Sister Feng Nan is calling me again.¡±


    He looked at PEI Yi, pulled a chair over, and sat down in front of him.


    ¡°You have to give me a definite answer on how to deal with this.¡±


    If it were in the past, the brothers would know which side they should side with without even thinking about it. Feng Nan was like PEI Yi¡¯s lifeblood, and no one could touch him.


    But now? Ever since he got together with Jiang se, it had been a long time since he mentioned Feng Nan. Whenever he talked about her, it was Sese. It was as if he had shifted all the attention he used on Feng Nan to Jiang se.


    ¡°Why did she call you?¡±


    When PEI Yi mentioned Feng Nan, his tone was not as nervous as before, as if he was talking about a treasure. Xiang qiuji was stunned for a moment, and a thoughtful look appeared on his face.


    ¡°He asked where I was and wanted toe over to sit.¡±


    Feng Nan had been calling him non-stop since eight o ¡®clock that night. He wanted to meet him and seemed to have something to say.


    Thinking back to how she had asked him not to make things difficult for Zhu pan during the day, he could not guess what she was going to say.


    Xiang qiuji found it strange. Among the brothers, Feng Nan had always been the closest to PEI Yi. Even if there was something wrong, he should not have called him. Instead, he should have called PEI Yi. If there was anything, wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to ask PEI Yi for help?


    ¡°Did she tell you that she changed her phone number?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask,¡± PEI Yi took a sip of water and took a handkerchief from the waiter to wipe his mouth.


    ¡°If she wants toe over, then let here.¡±


    Come to think of it, ever since he discovered Jiang se, he had not tried to contact Feng Nan again. Other than thest time he identally saw Feng Nan and Zhao junhan at home, he had not seen ¡± Feng Nan ¡± in a long time. It would be good to meet her now so that he could get a better understanding of her.


    He crossed his legs and the corners of his mouth were raised. When he mentioned Feng Nan, he did so casually, which was very different from his usual behavior.


    This time, Xiang qiuji was not the only one who felt that something was amiss. Even nie dan and the others could tell. His contempt for Feng Nan was evident in his words. The brothers exchanged nces. It seemed like Jiang SE¡¯s influence on him was greater than they had imagined.


    The few of them had an idea of what was going on. Xiang qiuji went out to make a call. When Jiang se came out, they were all sitting on the sofa. PEI Yi waved at her and gestured for her to sit beside him.


    ¡°Do you want to y poker?¡±


    PEI Yi spread his arms on the sofa and wrapped them around her. He lowered his head and asked her with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°How do we y?¡± Jiang se had never yed this game before. She waved her hand and gestured for someone to bring her poker cards and chips.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Nie dan and the others also sat down and went to the server in the court to bring the poker cards over. There were many people present, so they chose the ¡®three cards¡¯ method. After drawing away the Kings and Kings of poker, there were 52 cards left. Each of them only had to y three cards.


    The rules were simple. In the three cards, they were either a pair or a pair of leftover cards. They just had topare the size and suit. It was very simple. It was psychological tactics.


    After exining the general rules, Cheng runing said,


    it¡¯s useless to say all this. Once I get started, I¡¯ll just have to try a few more.


    Jiang se nodded. When she picked up her cards, PEI Yi saw the numbers ¡®two¡¯,¡¯ three¡¯, and ¡®five¡¯ on her cards. His expression did not change.


    ...


    ¡°Do you want more chips?¡±


    In fact, she did not really understand it yet. However, after hearing PEI Yi¡¯s words, she also wanted to see how they were going to y it. Thus, she nodded.


    There were red, blue, and yellow chips in front of PEI Yi. Each color was different, with a picture of a Bauhinia and different numbers. The three chips were printed with the Arabic numbers ¡®10,30, and 50¡¯ respectively. Once she nodded, PEI Yi asked her, ¡±


    ¡°Which one do you want to add?¡±

 Chapter 143

    143 Meeting


    Jiang se had just started ying her game. To be safe, she pointed at the red color, which was the smallest currency.


    ¡°This one.¡±


    ¡°My Sese is so smart,¡± PEI Yi praised.


    Nie dan and the others were speechless. They followed suit and threw red chips into the middle of the table. In a short while, there was arge pile of chips on the table.


    When the waiter informed her that Feng Nan had arrived, Jiang se had already been ying for a while. She had lost most of her chips.


    In reality, after her reincarnation and her rtionship with PEI Yi, Jiang se had already mentally prepared herself for the possibility of meeting ¡®Feng Nan¡¯.


    However, when the service staff opened the door to reveal Feng Nan, who was wearing a knitted long dress, holding a handbag, and wearing high heels that revealed her long legs, standing at the door with a smile, Jiang se instinctively clenched the poker cards in her hand.


    The impact of facing her ¡®past self¡¯ was huge, far greater than when she had seen Feng Nan and Zhao junhan kissing at PEI Yi¡¯s house.


    Jiang se was most familiar with this face. However, perhaps it was because he was a different person, she felt that the current Feng Nan was a stranger.


    Feng Nan¡¯s gaze first fell on PEI Yi. She had seen this arrogant young man with dyed golden hair before. Half a year ago, after she confirmed her rtionship with Zhao junhan, she seemed to have seen him talking to Feng Zhongliang from afar at the Feng residence. He seemed to be asking Feng Zhongliang about something anxiously.


    Feng Zhongliang warned her not to y with fire, and that she should stay away from him once she made her decision, in case she caused trouble in the future.


    At that time, Feng Nan did not know what was going on. She had just been reborn and was not familiar with the Feng family¡¯s situation. From Feng Zhongliang¡¯s tone, she guessed that he had an old grudge with the original Feng Nan. Coincidentally, she was busy investing and shooting a movie at that time, so she did not take it to heart. Who knew that she would meet him at the autumn registration gathering tonight?


    Feng Nan was stunned for a moment. He soon noticed Jiang se in his arms.


    All the questions in her mind disappeared without a trace. Her pupils contracted, and when she saw that familiar face, her facial muscles twitched uncontrobly.


    Feng Nan¡¯s loss of self-control onlysted for a moment. She quickly realized that there was something strange about her and lowered her head to hide it.


    However, Jiang se noticed that there was something off about her when she saw her earlier. She seemed to be even more surprised than she was. At that moment, Jiang se sensed a malicious aura from her.


    This was a little strange!


    She pursed her lips and leaned back. PEI Yi¡¯s hand quietly moved down from the back of the sofa and rested on her shoulder. He pulled her into his arms.


    Why was she here?


    The moment Feng Nan saw Jiang se, she gritted her teeth so hard that she could taste the blood in her mouth.


    She did not expect Jiang se to be there when Xiang qiuji had clearly said that it was a gathering with a few friends.


    Unlike Feng Nan¡¯s impression of her with heavy makeup, Jiang se was still a little young and inexperienced. She leaned against PEI Yi, and the two of them appeared very intimate.


    Nie dan and the others could feel that the atmosphere in the room was a little off. Feng Nan¡¯s expression was dark and clear. After a while, he grinned.


    ¡°Are you ying cards?¡±


    As soon as she spoke, nie dan bit the corner of his mouth and covered his mouth with his right fist.


    Feng Nan¡¯s tone was a little off. In the past, in order to prevent PEI Yi from being jealous, they did not have much private contact with Feng Nan. However, no matter how they tried to avoid it since they were young, they still met a lot.


    Nie dan and the others knew very well what kind of person she was. Her tone and expression when she spoke werepletely different from now.


    Her originally straight long hair was permed into wine-red curly hair. With makeup on, her originally beautiful appearance now had a bit of flirtatious charm.


    Before she entered the house, the smell of perfume could be smelled. Feng Nan used to use perfume, but the smell was lighter and more subtle. Now, her perfume smelled like strong alcohol, which was a little stronger.


    ¡°Sister Feng Nan is here.¡±


    Cheng runing did not feel that much and stood up to greet him. He stood up himself, but still felt that something was not right. He turned his head left and right.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys getting up?¡±


    In the past, PEI Yi hated it the most when people were disrespectful to Feng Nan. They would get beaten up if they addressed Feng Nan wrongly. Every time Feng Nan appeared, the few of them would be very respectful. Cheng runing only realizedter that he was the only one who stood up among the few brothers.


    When Feng Nan heard how he had addressed him, he began to think.


    Cheng runing was obviously in the same group as these people. He had addressed her as ¡®Sister Feng Nan¡¯, which proved that the original Feng Nan was familiar with these people, at least to the point of calling her¡¯ sister¡¯.


    She tried her best not to look in Jiang SE¡¯s direction. She was afraid that if she did, the resentment in her heart would surge up and cause her to lose control.


    She threw her bag and the fur coat hanging on her arm to the waiter who had followed her in. She nced at the coffee table and knew what they were ying before she came in.


    Arge pile of chips was already messily stacked on the table. There was a stack in front of everyone, and the three-colored chips were ced side by side. Only Jiang se had a few chips scattered in front of her.


    She took a deep breath and coughed lightly. She nced at PEI Yi and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Feng Nan, you¡¯re also interested?¡±


    Since PEI Yi did not stop him, nie dan could tell what he meant.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Feng Nan was thinking about how she could build a good rtionship with them. The various things that had happened in the entertainment industry before her rebirth had taught her how powerful these people were. However, she could not ept the fact that Jiang se had ended up with them.


    When she got to know Jiang se, it had already been a few years. She did not know Jiang se very well in the early days. As Jiang se had managed to get close to Zhao junhanter on, Feng Nan had done some research on her and found out that she came from a humble background. She had climbed her way through the social circle and even dreamed of marrying into a rich family.


    In the early days, Jiang se had attracted a lot of attention with her beauty. Of course, it was inevitable that she would fall into the hands of others and be their ything. However, she did not hear anything about whether she was with the Crown Prince in the beginning.


    She did not know if it was because things had changed after her rebirth or because Jiang se had once been in contact with the princelings in her previous life. In the end, they had gotten tired of her and abandoned her.


    Feng Nan was a little annoyed by this unknown situation. She carefully hid the hatred in her heart, and the waiter came forward to pull a chair for her and made her sit next to Cheng runing. Nie dan generously transferred half of the chips in front of him to her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to take anything else, this is on me.¡±


    Feng Nan turned around and smiled at him. His voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    When she arrived, the round had just ended. Jiang se had lost quite a bit again. PEI Yi beckoned for someone to bring more chips over, and the waiter handed out the cards. Feng Nan noticed that among the people in the room, the young man who was hugging Jiang se had no intention of ying cards. Instead, he was hugging her. The two of them looked very intimate.


    Jiang se gave him a look. He was only in charge of throwing chips on the table. After a while, the table was filled with chips.


    His nonchnt attitude made Xiang qiuji and the othersugh.


    ¡°Yi, you¡¯re just letting her have her way!¡±


    ...


    It was obvious that Jiang se did not know how to y poker.¡¯Three cards¡¯ was also apetition of points. It tested one¡¯s mental fortitude. The chips were thrown down one by one. If one had a good hand of cards, it was fine. If one had a bad hand, it would be difficult for one to sit still and wait until the end.


    Unfortunately, Jiang se did not know how to y and did not know how to give up. PEI Yi also indulged her and threw her money into the water. The moment she nodded, she immediately threw her chips out. No one could tell whether her hand was good or bad, and it was easy for her to change.


    However, after grasping her method, it would be easy to beat her.

 Chapter 144

    144 Chapter 1


    After a few rounds, Xiang qiuran and the others were filled with chips, and they looked very proud.


    In this round, qiuran and the others looked at their cards and chose to give up. However, Feng Nan was very calm. She looked at her cards and then at the number on her chips. She then ced half of her chips in the middle of the table and said, ¡±


    ¡°Are you still following?¡±


    Her tone was calm, and under the light, her long, curly hair was like a living snake, swaying with her movements, revealing her ferocious face.


    PEI Yi¡¯s expression was contemtive. He caressed Jiang SE¡¯s long, smooth hair with his hand on her waist. Without saying a word, he pushed out half of his chips.


    It was obvious that he wanted to go against Feng Nan!


    From the moment Feng Nan entered the room, he had been looking at Jiang se strangely. What Xiang qiuji had said earlier had proven this. The two of them might have had some history.


    Although nie dan could not figure out why someone like Feng Nan would have a grudge against Jiang se, his eyes flickered when he saw PEI Yi going against Feng Nan for Jiang SE¡¯s sake. He stopped Cheng runing, who had been about to speak after noticing PEI Yi¡¯s actions.


    Upon seeing PEI Yi¡¯s actions, Feng Nan pushed all his chips in without a second thought. PEI Yi then beckoned for another batch of chips to be sent over and naturally followed suit.


    It would have been fine if it had been someone else, but the person in his arms was Jiang se. Feng Nan could lose to anyone but Jiang se.


    She followed PEI Yi¡¯s example and loudly ordered someone to send chips over. In this way, there was a huge pile of chips on the table.


    Cheng runing also noticed that something was wrong. Xiang qiuji and the others put their hands in their pockets and did not say anything.


    After ying with her for a while, Jiang se was getting sick of it. The way ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ was looking at her was odd. Although she had concealed it very well, her bodynguage could not lie. When ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ looked at her, her entire body tensed up and she assumed a defensive and fighting stance.


    Who was she?


    Jiang se held the cards in her hand and seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to y anymore.¡±


    PEI Yi, who was sitting next to her, noticed the subtle changes in her body. Since she said she did not want to y, PEI Yi did not force her to. He took the cards from her hand and pushed in the chips. He lowered his head and rubbed his chin against Jiang SE¡¯s head. He looked at Feng Nan from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Let me remind you, each chip here is 100000 Yuan.¡± He picked up a red chip with a ¡¯10¡¯ written on it. This was the smallest value among the three colors.


    Feng Nan¡¯s expression changed instantly. There was a small mountain of chips in the middle of the table. If what PEI Yi said was true, didn¡¯t that mean that the chips were already in the hundreds of millions?


    The confident smile on her face turned stiff, clearly in disbelief.


    ¡°What? Really? don¡¯t scare me. ¡±


    PEI Yiughed and said,¡¯scare you? Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s face turned a little pale. She had asked for chips three times tonight, and each time, she had asked for 20 chips of different values.


    If PEI Yi was not joking with her, did that mean that other than the chips that nie dan had generously pushed in front of her, she had already taken more than 50 million in chips?


    Every time she saw PEI Yi throwing his chips nonchntly, she would naturally follow suit. By then, all the chips had already been pushed into the middle of the table.


    Feng Nan did not care about the amount of money he had before, but now that he knew how much he had taken out, he was a little anxious.


    ¡°This Qianqian.¡± She looked up at nie dan, who smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, I don¡¯t need you to remind me. Sister Feng Nan can¡¯t take out tens of millions? You must be joking!¡±


    Feng Nan could notugh at all. The heater in the room made her feel breathless, and cold sweat seeped out of her pores. The few light cards in her hand suddenly weighed more than a thousand pounds, making her grip a little unstable.


    ¡°Tens of millions. I¡¯m just ying.¡±


    Xiang qiuji also saw some clues and followed nie Dan¡¯s lead,


    ¡°For Sister Feng Nan, it¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s exposed calves were tense and she felt a little cramped. It was so painful that she wanted to stand up and smash the cards in her hand.


    ¡°Are you still following?¡±


    PEI Yi asked as he held the cards in his hand.


    She had a pair of kings in her hand and had a single. This was a very big card among the ¡®three cards¡¯.


    However, she was suspicious by nature. Moreover, the chips on the table had already made her tremble in fear. PEI Yi¡¯s calm andposed look made her unable to see through him.


    At least, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all when he pushed the chips.


    Feng Nan¡¯s heart was in a dilemma. She understood what nie dan meant. He was not going to pay for the 50 million chips she had asked for. She would have to pay for it herself.


    To her, even if she already had the identity of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯, it was not easy to take out so much money at once.


    If she continued to follow and won, she could win hundreds of millions at once. But if she lost, Yingluo.


    Feng Nan licked his lips. The veins on his neck were bulging, and his face, which was covered in makeup, was flushed red. It was obvious that his eyes had turned red from gambling.


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally couldn¡¯t hold back the anger and greed in her heart. She waved her hand impulsively and asked someone to send the chips over again.


    With the addition of this batch of chips, the money she owed the court of pilgrimage was more than 70 million.


    When the pile of chips was delivered, her cheeks were trembling and she did not dare to push them. She looked at PEI Yi from time to time and then at the cards in her hand.


    ¡°It depends on whether you follow or not.¡± Feng Nan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and even she herself felt that something was not quite right. She coughed lightly and reached out to touch the chips. She fixed her gaze on PEI Yi, trying to find out something from his expression.


    However, PEI Yi¡¯s expression remained the same as usual, as if he was very confident in the cards in his hand.


    In the end, Feng Nan did not push the chips in her hand out. Instead, she ced her cards on the table.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not following.¡±


    Feng Nan was well aware of what it would mean if she gave up.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she wanted to look at the cards in PEI Yi¡¯s hand, but he raised his hand and said, ¡±


    ¡°I want to see the cards. Did you y your chips?¡±


    Feng Nan felt like vomiting blood.


    ...


    She hade here today to build a good rtionship with Xiang qiuji and the others so that they could be a strong pir of support for her when she entered the entertainment industry.


    At the same time, he wanted to find out why Xiang qiuji and the others were helping Jiang se. Who would have thought that they would lose so much before they could even achieve their goal?


    ¡°Sister Feng Nan, did you bring enough money?¡±


    Nie dan blew the hair on his forehead and asked with raised eyebrows.


    Feng Nan had a good impression of him when he had generously pushed half of his chips over, but now, he felt that he was detestable.

 Chapter 145

    145 Red-eyed


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that the lowest value of these chips was 100000 at the beginning.¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s face flushed red. Fifty million was not a small sum to her, especially after her rebirth. She had frequently worked with Zhao junhan, squeezing out all the funds that the original Feng Nan had. She had even sold many of the original owner¡¯s books, jewelry, and other items to gather some money before she started apany with Zhao junhan and invested in Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± production team.


    Ever since she was reborn, she had been prepared to take on roles that were better for quality than quantity. So, she had only taken on ¡± rescue mission ¡± and yed a very likable role in the movie that would definitely make her famous.


    However, since she had brought funds into the production, she naturally didn¡¯t need to think about her pay. She had gotten this role purely to be famous, so so so so far, tens of millions was a huge number to her, whether it was in her past life or in this life.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll y with ten or twenty Yuan?¡±


    Xiang qiuran chuckled and picked up a chip, ¡± ¡°Sister Feng Nan, are you trying to renege on your debt?¡±


    At this point, if Feng Nan still could not tell that this group of people were deliberately setting her up, she would have wasted all those years she had lived in her previous life.


    From the moment she entered the room, nie dan and the others had dragged her to y with them and even gave her chips. They were just trying to pull her onto the boat and deliberately set her up!


    In her previous life, she had interacted with many rich people and knew that some bigwigs liked to y with people, but no one was worse than this group of people!


    These people treated her as a joke and even tricked her into losing more than 50 million Yuan.


    ¡°I¡¯m not reneging on my debt. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t make it clear how big you were going to y before we started.¡± She forced a smile and brushed her hair.


    besides, it¡¯s just a game. Why are you so serious? ¡±


    ¡°Blood Brothers always settle their ounts clearly.¡±


    Xiang qiuji nced at PEI Yi and said jokingly, ¡±


    ¡°But who is Sister Feng Nan? If you don¡¯t have the money, I don¡¯t think Yi needs it. When it¡¯s convenient in the future, you can pay it back.¡±


    Feng Nan did not respond to him, but nie dan did not mind. He leaned on the table and reached for the cards in PEI Yi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Brother Yi, is my sister-inw really that good?¡±


    When the game was over, Feng Nan had wanted to watch it, but PEI Yi had deliberately made it difficult for her not to.


    When nie dan reached out to take it, PEI Yi handed it over.


    ¡°How can I?¡± PEI Yi shook his head. Jiang SE¡¯s cards were not very lucky. All three cards were single cards, and the biggest one was only a ¡®6¡¯. Her hand was as bad as it could get. It could not bepared to the cards that Feng Nan hadid out on the table. When nie dan threw the three cards on the table, Feng Nan¡¯s face turned green when he saw them!


    If she had continued to persevere, even willing to part with her new bargaining chips and insist onpeting with PEI Yi, the situation would have probably changed tonight!


    However, because of her earlier retreat, she was now like a joke.


    Cheng runingughed out loud. Sister Feng Nan, it¡¯s not worth it to lose this 50 million.


    No matter how good Feng Nan¡¯s patience was, she couldn¡¯t help but change her expression and re up in front of the grinning Xiang qiuji and the others.


    Under the light, a few young men were either lying on their stomachs or sitting by the table. PEI Yi was sitting on the sofa with Jiang se in his arms. He was stretching his body. His smile was rather nonchnt, revealing a few teeth and his lower lip curled up slightly. This expression was even more contemptuous than one of contempt. It instantly reminded Feng Nan of Zhao xinhong, whom she had met before she was reborn. She seemed to hear the cking sound of a pipe hitting the table again and again. The ttering made her clench her teeth.


    Now that she had been reborn, her identity was different from before. However, tonight¡¯s encounter reminded her of the embarrassment she had experienced before she was reborn.


    Cheng runing¡¯sughter was surprisingly harsh to Feng Nan¡¯s ears. These people¡¯s teasing gazes were like knives, making her feel humiliated and angry. This group of people were clearly ying with her on purpose. She had not even done anything to offend these people.


    No matter if her identity had changed and was no longer the same as before, in the eyes of these proud and domineering crown princes, she was still just a ything.


    His action of looking for the autumn Records today was clearly asking to be humiliated.


    She stood up with trembling legs, afraid that she couldn¡¯t control her anger. She forced a smile and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please excuse me for a while. I need to go to the washroom.¡±


    The forced smile on her face copsed after she turned around. As she left, her hands were clenched into fists and her steps were a little messy.


    After she left, nie dan leaned over and said,


    ¡°Brother Yi, when did Feng Nan start ying cards?¡± Seeing that PEI Yi was not going to reply to him, he asked, ¡±


    ¡°What did Sister Feng Nan do to provoke you?¡± Nie dan nced at Jiang se and mumbled, ¡± ¡°You treated her like this.¡±


    Cheng runing was still a little puzzled. Some time ago, PEI Yi had beaten him to a pulp because Feng Nan had ignored him.


    It had only been a short while, yet she was deliberately ying with Feng Nan.


    She had offended him many times. PEI Yi held Jiang se in his arms but did not say anything in the end.


    With Feng Nan¡¯s interference, the few of them had lost most of their fun.


    However, she was also thick-skinned. After losing more than 50 million Yuan, she did not mention paying back the money or gambling. After such a big embarrassment, she still refused to leave. She just sat there and tried to find out some useful information.


    When she saw the once-familiar face of hers spinning around in front of her while nie dan and the others were intentionally teasing her, Jiang se felt a little vexed. She found an excuse and left the room.


    There was a long corridor outside the room they were in. The chaojin Pavilion was an imitation of ancient Chinese architecture, and under the corridor were carefully designed gardens and rockeries.


    The nights in the imperial capital were cold in January. There was still some snow on the rockery in the distance that had yet to melt. When Jiang se came out, the wind blew and she was so cold that she wrapped her coat tightly around herself. However, she also felt that her heart, which had been a little vexed because of Feng Nan, was gradually calming down.


    In fact, after she became acquainted with PEI Yi, she might have more time to deal with Feng Nan in the future.


    Although Jiang se and ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ had not spoken to each other in the room earlier, she had a feeling that ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ was hostile toward her. She had to be careful. It would be best if she could slowly find out who this person was.


    Under the night light, her breath turned into a white mist. After standing for a while, her hands and feet were a little stiff. She heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw that Feng Nan had also put on his coat. He was standing about seven or eight meters away from her with a smile on his face.


    The court of pilgrimage was covered with a thick carpet. She did not make a single sound as she walked on the floor in her high heels. When Jiang se turned around and noticed her, she had no idea how long she had been standing behind her.

 Chapter 146

    146 Chapter 146 something happened


    At this moment, Feng Nan had already put away the awkwardness he had felt in the room earlier. He smiled a little deliberately, revealing a few neat white teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang se, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    When she saw Jiang se turn around, she narrowed her eyes. Her lips were very red.


    I¡¯m Feng Nan, nice to meet you. I saw you on the variety show, filmmakers in the industry,st time. Are you nning to enter the entertainment industry? ¡±


    She clenched her fists and ced them on her waist. A voice in her heart was screaming that she wanted to push Jiang se off the railing and kill her. She wavered for a moment, but she forced down the thought.


    If they were to fight in such a ce, Jiang se might fall to her death. Even if she did, she would be implicated as well.


    Now that she had been reborn and was in such a good condition, she had many ways to deal with Jiang se. Moreover, Jiang se had not been tortured yet. It might not be too easy on her to push her to her death now.


    Feng Nan suppressed the evil thoughts in his heart and instinctively reached out for a cigarette.


    When she saw Jiang se, she had wanted to do this. Every time she saw this familiar face that made her resentful, she would want to light a cigarette to calm herself down.


    Logically speaking, Feng Nan knew what kind of ce this was and what kind of people were in the room behind her. She should not smoke in front of these people and let them notice that she was different from the original Feng Nan.


    However, when she saw Jiang se, she could not hold it in any longer. If she did not do anything, she was afraid that she would explode.


    She took out a box of cigarettes from the small bag beside her. After shaking one out, she almost couldn¡¯t wait to take out a lighter and light it.


    The familiar smell in the smoke gradually calmed her down.


    Before she was reborn, she already knew that her problem was very serious, but she could not control herself.


    At that time, she gave birth to a son for Zhao junhan, but the Zhao family had no intention of letting her marry into the Zhao family. Zhao xinhong even refused to acknowledge her son and wanted a DNA test.


    She was already getting on in years and was gradually losing Zhao junhan¡¯s favor. He had many women by his side, and every time this happened, she would light a cigarette and inhale the smoke into her lungs. When she exhaled, it was as if she had forgotten all her troubles.


    In reality, Feng Nan did not understand why she would still meet Jiang se after her rebirth.


    Jiang se could not be like the original ¡®she¡¯ and no longer exist in this world. It was as if ¡®she¡¯ had never existed in this world. Was that not good? Why did she appear again?


    Feng Nan was surprised to find out that his past self did not exist in this world.


    After her rebirth, the first thing she had nned to do after calming down was to find her former self and guide her.


    In her previous life, her path into the entertainment industry wasn¡¯t smooth. Because of her family¡¯s financial situation, she barged into the industry with her face and suffered a lot. In the end, she managed to hook up with Zhao junhan.


    She didn¡¯t want ¡®herself¡¯ to be like her, to experience all the suffering that she couldn¡¯t help.


    However, after she sent someone to investigate, she found something that terrified her. Her former parents, rtives, and friends and neighbors from the early days of her memory were all there, but the person ¡®she¡¯ had not appeared.


    It was as if the original ¡®her¡¯ in this world had been erased by the heavens with her rebirth.


    When she discovered this fact, she had been uneasy. She couldn¡¯t figure out the connection between the two, but she was vaguely relieved.


    There was no other ¡®her¡¯ in this world. In the future, she would forever be Feng Nan, and no one would be able to expose her.


    Her unbearable past had been wiped away in an instant. Feng Nan felt that this was a real rebirth that God had given her aspensation.


    It meant that ¡°she¡± would no longer enter the entertainment industry because of poverty and would no longer struggle in the mud. In the end, when she met Zhao junhan, he was like a life-saving straw. In order to marry into the Zhao family and have a child out of wedlock, he eventually died in Jiang SE¡¯s hands.


    Initially, she thought that everything was in the past. However, she did not understand why Jiang se was still around even though ¡®she¡¯ no longer existed.


    She blew out a smoke ring. Through the smoke, she nced at Jiang SE¡¯s face from the corner of her eye. This face looked exactly the same as in her memory, yet it seemed a little different. She had thought that with ¡®her¡¯ disappearance from this world, her grudge with Jiang se would end in her previous life.


    However, the moment Jiang se appeared and heard her name, Feng Nan realized that he could not do it.


    Why couldn¡¯t she just disappear like him? She had killed herself. Since the heavens had allowed her to be reborn and make ¡®her¡¯ disappear, why couldn¡¯t ¡®Jiang se¡¯ disappear as well?


    Feng Nan sighed. Just as she was about to say something, Jiang se, who was leaning against the railing, reached out and took the cigarette from her mouth. She turned her head to the side and snuffed it out on the trash can.


    ¡°This ce is non-smoking.¡±


    Her expression was calm, and her actions were natural. Even after she put out the cigarette and rubbed her fingers, Feng Nan still did not react.


    ¡°But there are always people who don¡¯t understand the rules, even if there are many no smoking signs here.¡± Jiang se nced at Feng Nan calmly. She sneered as she clutched her bag so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    ¡°The rules?¡±


    Feng Nan took a deep breath and held back the sneer on his lips.


    In her previous life, this woman, who never left her cigarette and wine, who had no substance and never knew what it meant to follow the rules, was actually talking about the rules with her now?


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Xiang qiuji and the others?¡± Feng Nan exhaled and grabbed his hair with one hand.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to enter the entertainment industry, have you decided on a managementpany yet?¡±


    There were already two people who had asked him about his agency today.


    Jiang SE¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She could ignore Chang Yuhu, but Feng Nan¡¯s question was a little too in-depth.


    The two of them had never met before. After her rebirth, she was sure that she had no rtionship with Feng Nan, but Feng Nan was asking about it naturally.


    It was cold outside. She gathered her coat and tucked her smooth hair behind her ears, revealing her fair face.


    Her eyes were clear, without the greed and murkiness that cameter. Her skin was also very good, with a full and moist feeling of a young girl. Her cheeks were clear, and her eyes were full of charm. Her jaw was small and delicate, and her cherry lips were slightly curved. Her lips were obvious. It was a standard Beauty¡¯s face.


    When Jiang se reached out to grab the jacket, Feng Nan noticed that her hands were beautiful as well. She had yet to pick up any of the bad habits that she hadter on. Her fingers were long and slender, like scallions, and her skin around her joints was very fair. This made Feng Nan feel even more resentful of her.


    I¡¯ve heard of a good agency with a lot of resources in the industry. You should have heard of Jufeng entertainment, right? it¡¯s not inferior to Huaxing and has many artists under it.


    Under the night sky, Feng Nan¡¯s eyes were cold. Jiang se noticed that when she mentioned ¡°Jufeng media,¡± she seemed to have a lump in her throat.

 Chapter 147

    147 Abnormal


    This situation was a little strange. The two of them had clearly not known each other before this, but Feng Nan had kindly mentioned the agency for her.


    She didn¡¯t look like she had any good intentions.


    if you¡¯re interested, I can give you the phone number of the person in charge. You¡¯re good-looking and already have a certain level of fame. They¡¯ll definitely package you well.


    Feng Nan crossed his arms. He was clearly smiling, but Jiang se could not help but feel that he was up to no good.


    There was no reason for this feeling, but Jiang se still felt that something was not right.


    ¡°No need,¡± Jiang se turned to look at the snow on the rock garden outside the corridor. thank you for your kind intentions.


    The side profile of her face was reflected in Feng Nan¡¯s eyes. In his previous life, Feng Nan had seen many female celebrities. No matter how beautiful they were from the front, very few of them could stand up to the camera with their side profile.


    The female star¡¯s skeleton on her small face couldn¡¯t support the flesh on her cheeks. She looked good on camera from the front, but when she turned her head, she revealed her original appearance.


    However, Jiang se was different. Her facial features were beautiful both from the front and from the side. Her fair earlobes were not as full of holes as Feng Nan remembered them to be. They were like unpolished jade that had not been contaminated. Feng Nan had the urge to destroy them.


    ¡°With all due respect, miss Jiang.¡± Feng Nan raised his chin and sneered, ¡±


    ¡°Your family has no background. Even if you¡¯ve acted in Zhao rang¡¯s new film, the box office has been affected because of Zhu pan. This situation is very bad for you. Without a professional managementpany to n for you, it¡¯s hard to say how far you can go in the future.¡±


    When she said that, Jiang SE¡¯s sharp senses told her that Feng Nan might have investigated her.


    Jiang se wondered who Feng Nan was. There was something wrong with the way she was looking at him. No matter how hard she tried to hide it, sometimes, one¡¯s eyes could not lie. When Feng Nan looked at her, there was malice in her eyes.


    miss Feng. Jiang se did not want to see her face, but she followed her out and went on and on. it¡¯s my own business how I want to develop my career and which managementpany I want to join.


    The corners of Feng Nan¡¯s lips drooped. She looked at Jiang se in silence for a moment. Jiang se looked back at her with a smile. After a while, Jiang se said gently, ¡±


    ¡°Excuse me,¡±


    She stood there in silence. When Jiang se moved forward, she did not avoid her body either. It was only when she bumped into her arm that Feng Nan instinctively tilted to one side. When she turned around to vent her anger, she saw that Jiang se had already headed toward the room.


    Feng Nan gripped his bag tightly and narrowed his eyes at Jiang SE¡¯s back. After a long while, he snorted.


    When she returned to the room, nie dan and the others were still talking. When PEI Yi saw her, he stood up and said, ¡±


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± He raised his wrist to look at the time. It was already 12 o ¡®clock. She had always slept early, so she sleptter than usual at this time. She would have to clean upter.


    At the thought of this, PEI Yi grabbed his coat and said, ¡± we¡¯ll be leaving first. You guys have fun.


    Nie dan also shook his head and put on his coat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. The exam ising up and my old man is keeping a close eye on me.¡±


    Xiang qiuran asked, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, what about Feng Nan?¡±


    If this had happened in the past, the brothers would have known that Feng Nan was a gift from PEI Yi without even asking. However, PEI Yi¡¯s behavior tonight had taken them by surprise. It was obvious that he had drawn a clear line between himself and Feng Nan. He had even deliberately set Feng Nan up. It was obvious that he was not giving Feng Nan any face.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    PEI Yi reached out to grab Jiang SE¡¯s hand. She had just entered the room. Her fingertips were cold. He wrapped her hand around his and stuffed it into his pocket.


    just go back the way you came. Whoever wants to see you off can send you back.


    After he said this, he tugged at Jiang se.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    After they left the court of pilgrimage and got into the car, PEI Yi noticed that Jiang se was not saying anything. She was leaning her head against the back of the car seat, lost in her thoughts.


    The atmosphere in the car was quiet, and PEI Yi could not help but clear his throat.


    ¡°Sese, did Feng Nan follow you out when you went out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    yes, ¡± she replied. Her eyes were half-closed, and her expression was calm. It was impossible to tell what she was thinking from her face.


    ¡°Did she say something to you?¡±


    PEI Yi felt as if a cat was scratching his heart when he saw her like this. After ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ appeared tonight, he had a feeling that there was something wrong with this person. She seemed to be hostile toward ¡®Jiang se¡¯. This was further proven when she helped Zhu pan and tried to cause trouble for Jiang se.


    ¡°He mentioned the agency.¡± When Jiang se finished speaking, she opened her eyes and turned to look at PEI Yi.


    ¡°Yi, when did you find out?¡±


    Her words made PEI Yi¡¯s heart skip a beat. Although he looked calm, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, betraying his inner thoughts.


    ¡°What? when did you find out?¡±


    Jiang se was no fool. She had never mentioned it in the past, but that did not mean that she did not have any suspicions.


    PEI Yi treated her so well for no reason. Ever since he started pursuing her, his attitude towards her was no different from before.


    No matter what they ate or what they talked about, she would always like it.


    If it was just a guess before, it had been confirmed when ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ appeared tonight.


    He was not surprised that ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ knew how to y Mahjong, but he should know that he had never yed poker before. He would asionally y mahjong with his elders, but he was not very good at it.


    No one knew better than her how well he had treated her in the past. He had almost granted her every request.


    At that time, she did not know what PEI Yi was thinking and only treated him as a very close younger brother.


    She still remembered that PEI Yi had once told her about hou Xiling. Back then, she had liked hou Xiling¡¯s works and had asked him to recite them backwards. Although he had not mentioned his name, she knew who he was talking about.


    She could still remember the deep affection and the expression he had when he spoke, but now, he was not polite at all to ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. Compared to the way¡¯ Feng Nan ¡®spoke, it was as if he was a different person.


    He had even yed ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ on purpose at the gambling table. This unusual behavior made Jiang se even more certain that he knew something.


    He hurriedly stopped the car by the side of the road. The wheels of the car scraped against the ground, making a harsh sound.


    ...


    PEI Yi reached out to pull her back and said anxiously, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    He grabbed Jiang SE¡¯s hand and brought it to his lips. He kissed it gently. His expression was so serious that it was almost sincere. He was the pride of the PEI family and had been pampered since he was young, but when it came to her, he could do nothing.


    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    He kissed her fingertips and palm bit by bit, looking a little pitiful, as if he was afraid of being abandoned by her.

 Chapter 148

    148 Chapter 148-honesty


    Jiang se tried to pull him away, but PEI Yi held her tightly. Afraid that he would hurt her, he unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned toward her.


    ¡°I can exin.¡±


    She lowered her eyelids. She did not expect PEI Yi to still be able to recognize her even after she had changed her family background, looks, and body after her rebirth. She had even lost contact with her former parents and rtives.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when Jiang se did not refuse to listen to his exnation. He did not hide it from her anymore and said honestly, ¡± ¡°In fact, it was just a guess at the beginning.¡±


    After all, this kind of thing was really too strange. Ordinary people would probably not think in that direction at all.


    ¡°Do you remember the first time I met you?¡± During the first-year training at the first Academy, he had been sued by Cheng runing¡¯s grandfather for hitting him. Old master PEI could not take it anymore and ordered PEI Jinyang to take him to the military. That was where he met Jiang se for the first time.


    when you¡¯re in a bad mood, you look like Feng Nan when you drink water.


    At that time, PEI Yi did not think too much about it. He only had a rough impression of her because she looked simr to Feng Nan.


    When they met again at ruiji hotel, he was in a bad mood and beat up Yao Xiang. As a result, the incident was reported on the news and PEI Yi was involved. Nie dan took the initiative to check on Jiang SE¡¯s information and aroused PEI Yi¡¯s suspicion for the first time.


    when you were ying the piano, you were only sitting one-third of the way, and your posture was very standard. I remember the teacher who taught you how to y the piano once praised you that your favorite was ¡®starry sky¡¯. When she was in a good mood, she would y this song. When she was in a bad mood, she would y it as well. The video that nie dan had gotten his hands on that time had left a deeper impression on PEI Yi.


    Later on, PEI Yi continued to investigate the nine Dragon Hall incident. He discovered that there was something wrong with Jiang se and that she had changed. The timing of her change was consistent with the time when they had parted after their dispute. This further confirmed his suspicions.


    He really liked her too much. Ever since he was young and ignorant, he had always been very sure that she would be his.


    The things she liked, the expression she had when she spoke, the frown and the way she raised her hand-no one knew her habitual movements better than him. Even Feng Zhongliang could not guarantee that he knew her as well as he did.


    No matter what she became, no matter what person she became, he would always be able to recognize her.


    It was almost one o ¡®clock in the morning when PEI Yi reached home. He parked his car in the garage and swiped his card to get into the elevator.


    Jiang se still refused to talk to him. This made him a little anxious. The elevator was going back and forth.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you.¡± When he said this, he looked a little guilty.


    actually, I¡¯ve already nned to tell you, I swear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± He had already guessed it a long time ago, but he deliberately didn¡¯t say it and even took the opportunity to take advantage of her.


    Although she had heard his exnation, she was still a little bothered by the fact that he had deliberately concealed it despite knowing the truth.


    His house was not small, but there was no guest bedroom. He carried his things to the study and prepared to leave the bedroom to Jiang se.


    When he was about to leave, he looked back with every step he took, looking a little dejected.


    Jiang se closed the door. When she recalled how PEI Yi had slept in the study earlier, she decided that she had to find a new ce to move out as soon as possible.


    It wasn¡¯t her first time sleeping here, but thest time she had slept in his house was her birthday, so she had long been drunk and unconscious.


    Back then, he did not take the opportunity to do anything. When she thought of this, Jiang SE¡¯s anger dissipated.


    The room was mainly decorated in European style. Outside was a study room transformed from a terrace, which was connected to the bedroom.


    She came out of the shower and dried her hair. Too many things had happened tonight, so she was not sleepy for a while.


    Jiang se picked up her phone and called PEI Yi. ¡°Can I use theputer in the study?¡±


    Of course, he would not disagree.


    ¡°Sure, the password is your birthday.¡± He wanted to say a few more words to her, but Jiang se had already thanked him.


    PEI Yi was a little depressed. She was introverted and kept her emotions to herself, which made him even more uneasy.


    He took a quick shower and locked the door. He stuck close to the door, not daring to call Sese open the door.


    This feeling was like a student who had made a mistake, anxiously waiting for the Lord¡¯s judgment. He grabbed his hair, but he did not regret not telling her when he guessed who she was.


    If he had told her that he knew she was Feng Nan, he would still be the same in front of her. She would not have thought of changing their rtionship. He would always be her younger brother in her heart.


    After turning on theputer, Jiang se first entered her original birthday number, but it was not correct. When she entered Feng Nan¡¯s birthday, she clicked into the link. Her old photo was still on the desktop, with her head lowered and smiling.


    She did not know when PEI Yi had taken the picture. Jiang se thought about it for a while, but she could not recall it at all.


    She looked at the screen for a long time and pursed her lips. After a long while, she reached out and clicked on the website. She had originally wanted to check the Jufeng entertainment mediapany that ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ had mentioned tonight, but for some reason, she clicked on the website of her email.


    In fact, she rarely touched things rted to her past. The memories of the past had been firmly locked in her heart, and she did not dare to mention or recall them. She was afraid that once she thought, mentioned, or touched them, those people and things would rush out and make her unable to rest.


    Jiang se sat in front of theputer for a while before sighing.


    After he entered his ount password, there was a continuous ¡®ding ding ding¡¯ sound of notifications, and unread emails popped up one after another. He had not read them for half a year, and there were nearly a hundred unread emails.


    Other than a few emails from his cousins in Hong Kong, more than 98% of the emails were from the same id.


    PEI Yi¡¯s email address was ¡®you know what I mean¡¯.


    Jiang se read it for a while. Then, she arranged the unread emails in chronological order and clicked on the first unread email from more than half a year ago.


    The date of the email waste May. PEI Yi should be in France at that time.


    The moment she opened the email, a picture popped up.


    The inte in his home was fast, and so was the speed of theputer. It was arge vineyard, and above the green shade was a blue sky withyers of clouds. A White Castle could be seen in the distance. I¡¯m waiting for you.


    She thought about how PEI Yi must have felt when he typed those words. He must have been full of anticipation and had taken good photos of her. Unfortunately, not only did she not go to France, but she also had to wait until now to open the emails that he had sent her.


    there¡¯s a ball at Pierre¡¯s Manor tonight and we¡¯ve been invited. Ah dan and the rest have gone to y. Feng Nan, I¡¯m still waiting for your reply. Tell me if you¡¯ve calmed down.

 Chapter 149

    149 Enthusiasm


    In two days, there would be a sailingpetition at the Jia Long river. Many people who were not from Bordeaux had rushed over. There were many people. Along the Jia Long river, there were people who had started to set up red wine. Along the way, there was a strong wine aroma.


    He mentioned that the grapes at Bordeaux were already in full bloom, and he mentioned the concerts and balls in France. Even though she did not reply to him, he still kept sending her emails.


    Jiang se checked the time of the emails. Back then, PEI Yi had been sending new emails almost every day.


    His tone changed from coaxing to panicking. At the end of the email, he often asked, ¡± ¡°Are you still angry with me? I won¡¯t argue with you next time, alright?¡±


    The regret he felt was about to overflow from the words he typed. Jiang se felt a tightness in her chest, and it was rather ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± At that time, he had attached a selfie of himself at the Imperial Airport. He was wearing sunsses, but his expression was not as elegant as before. Instead, he seemed a little depressed.¡±I¡¯ll find youter.¡±


    In the end, from thetter part of the email, he didn¡¯t seem to have found the person.


    Jiang se could not help but read through the emails one after another.¡¯Feng Nan¡¯ probably did not meet with her during that period of time. His tone in the emails sounded rather anxious. He even asked her why she could not get through to him on the phone.


    He went to the Feng family but didn¡¯t see anyone.


    At that time, she was unaware of PEI Yi¡¯s feelings for her and thought that he loved to stick to her. Now that she knew what he was thinking, Jiang se felt a sour feeling in her heart when she read these emails.


    As time passed, PEI Yi¡¯s words rang in her mind.¡±I have a friend who likes hou Xiling¡¯s works the most. Actually, I can already memorize a few of his books. It¡¯s only because she can talk to me about hou Xiling so that she won¡¯t feel bored.¡±


    She tried her best to recall PEI Yi¡¯s expression at that time, but she could only remember him asking with aplicated look on his face, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, do you understand?¡±


    At that time, he might have already guessed who he was. There was someone in this world who paid so much attention to her every move and liked her so much that he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    She finally understood why Pei Yi had been so angry when she had followed her family¡¯s instructions and met Zhao junhan. He had always been mboyant, but he had been so submissive in his email because he was afraid that she would be angry.


    ¡°Sese, is that you?¡±


    Ever since Cao Shuang¡¯s birthday in October, she had received another email from him. In the email, he had asked her this question as a test. Jiang se recalled that when they were in the car, she had thought that he was trying to hide the matter from her and take advantage of her. He had exined seriously that he was ready to tell her.


    There were still many emails that she had not read, but she did not want to Continue reading them at this time. She recalled PEI Yi¡¯s dejected look and stood up immediately.


    She pulled the bedroom door open from the inside. PEI Yi, who had his face pressed against the door and was eavesdropping by the side, did not expect her to open the door so suddenly. His body tilted and he almost fell.


    He grabbed the door frame in time to prevent himself from falling to the ground. Jiang se pursed her lips and looked at him with aplicated expression.


    She was wearing his bathrobe, which covered her petite body tightly. However, in PEI Yi¡¯s eyes, she was more attractive than ever. She raised her head and sniffed, as if she was a little anxious. She pursed her lips, wanting to say something but stopping herself.


    He was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and stepped into the room to pull her into his arms. He closed the door with a kick. Before she could speak, his lips fell on hers, sealing the rejection she might say with his lips.


    PEI Yi easily lifted Jiang se up with one hand and pressed the other against her slender neck. She could not turn her head away and was forced to endure his stormy kisses.


    She smelled so good, and her red lips were soft. He was afraid that he would make her melt into his arms with just a light kiss.


    The tongue was unbelievably soft, and he wrapped and licked it.


    She let out a small struggle and panted. It was not far from the door to the bedside, but he seemed to have walked a long way. When he ced her on the bed, PEI Yi pressed himself on top of her.


    That pair of slender legs wrapped around his waist and was still struggling desperately. She arched her body and wanted to avoid him. Her cheeks were hot and red, and her soft palms pushed his shoulders away, as if she wanted to meet him but also refused.


    Jiang se felt as if he was about to take her breath away. He reached out and pressed her fingers against the bed. Out of kindness, he lifted his head a little, leaving her breathing.


    ¡°I also want to sleep in the room.¡± The tip of his nose was pressed against hers, and when he spoke, his lips seemed to brush against her red lips that were hot and slightly swollen from being sucked. the study is so cold.


    She closed her eyes and did not dare to look at PEI Yi. She could feel their bodies pressing tightly against each other, leaving no gap between them. It was as if their breaths were melded together.


    She was only wearing her undergarments under her sleeping robe, and PEI Yi could feel the warmth of her silky skin through the thinyer of clothing.


    ¡°No!¡± She wanted to get up, but PEI Yi pressed her down even more tightly, causing tears to well up in her eyes. She felt as if she was about to suffocate.


    When she rejected him, the tip of his tongue licked her soft lips again and again, until her toes curled up and her long legs kept kicking.


    Whenever she opened her mouth to speak, PEI Yi¡¯s tongue would always enter her mouth and hook onto her fragrant tongue.


    ¡°If you continue to be like this, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    The threat that had worked so well in the past seemed to be ineffective at this moment.


    Jiang se turned her face away. PEI Yi¡¯s lips moved across her cheek and licked her earlobe.


    When his breath brushed against her ear, she bit her lower lip to stop herself from letting out a small cry of surprise.


    The two of them were so close that he could hear the blood vessels under her neck throbbing. It was a little urgent.


    It was only now that he was sure that she was not always so calm. She would also panic like a Frightened Rabbit sometimes.


    When PEI Yi noticed Jiang SE¡¯s reaction, he grinned so widely that his eyes narrowed. He kissed her along her blood vessels and nibbled on her smooth and delicate lower jaw. She swallowed her saliva helplessly.


    ¡°No!¡± He rejected Jiang SE¡¯s threat. He watched as she bit her lips and closed her eyes. Her eyshes fluttered and her cheeks were as red as fire. She did not dare to look into his eyes.


    Fortunately, her eyes were closed, so she could not see the carefulness on his face as if he was treating a treasure. He gently kissed the tip of her nose and cheeks. A moment ago, he was strongly rejecting her, but the next moment, he was softly pleading, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry at me, Sese.¡±


    PEI Yi pulled her hand to his mouth and sucked her slender fingers one by one, the tip of his tongue twirling around her fingertips. I beg you.


    He allowed Jiang se to pull her hand back and buried his face in the side of her neck. His eyes were a little sore.

 Chapter 150

    150 Suspicion


    In fact, PEI Yi was a little worried and afraid that she would be angry.


    When she said she wanted to leave, although he didn¡¯t let go of her hand, he didn¡¯t know what method he could use to make her stay.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you next time. Don¡¯t be angry with me and don¡¯t shut me out.¡± She could always threaten him, but he didn¡¯t know what to use to threaten her.


    From the beginning to the end, in front of her, he could not bear to make things difficult for her.


    He covered the other half of the nket over them. Her breathing gradually calmed down, and her hand that was tightly held by him was no longer struggling as hard as before. His voice was a little choked, and he did not hide his weakness and pity in front of her.


    Jiang se recalled his silent confession in her email. She recalled the photos of his France Manor that he had sent her. She recalled how flustered he had been when he could not contact her. She recalled how he had once said that he would memorize hou Xiling¡¯s books. Her body slowly went limp.


    He had always been awless person. When he was young, he would always clench his teeth and remain silent even when he was beaten up for causing trouble. When had Jiang se ever seen him like this?


    She was furious. She was the one who had been taken advantage of, but she could not get angry at PEI Yi¡¯s pleading.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything in the future. Forgive me just this once, okay?¡±


    He was anxious to get a guarantee that would calm him down. After saying all the good things, Jiang se sighed. She hesitantly reached out and pushed him.


    ¡°Get up first.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t breathe,¡± she said, her eyes misty.


    He hugged Jiang se and turned her over so that she was lying on him. When he recalled what he had done earlier, he felt a little embarrassed. He buried his head in her hair and refused to look up.


    Jiang se adjusted her position on PEI Yi¡¯s body. He wrapped his arms around her waist as if he was afraid that she would run away.


    ¡°Sese, what did she tell you tonight?¡± Shey obediently in his arms and stopped struggling. She did not seem as angry as before. PEI Yi stroked her hair and did not dare to look at her face.


    He did not mention any names, but Jiang se knew he was referring to Feng Nan.


    Speaking of this person, she felt a little strange. she might have investigated me.


    She frowned. she told me that she could introduce me to Jufeng entertainment. She said it¡¯s a managementpany.


    PEI Yi silently noted down the name of the managementpany Jiang se had mentioned. He decided to get someone to investigate thepany the next day.


    ¡°You have to be careful of her.¡± He reminded her and thought for a while before asking, ¡±


    do you think she¡¯s Yingluo? ¡°he guessed that this ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ might be the original Jiang se.


    However, for some reason, Jiang se shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She looked up with a serious expression.


    did you notice the way she dresses, the perfume she¡¯s wearing, the bag she¡¯s carrying, and the way she¡¯s smoking? ¡°PEI Yi¡¯s expression grew more and more disgusted with her as she spoke. she likes to dress maturely. I¡¯m guessing that she¡¯s at least 20 years old.


    ¡®Feng Nan¡¯s¡¯ preferences did not seem to be what a 17-year-old girl would like. If these could not prove Jiang SE¡¯s guess, there was one thing she was sure of.


    The original Jiang se did not know how to smoke. In fact, when she was reborn, the original Jiang se did not have the financial means to buy a cigarette.


    but her movements when smoking were very skillful. The way she held the cigarette didn¡¯t seem like it was her first time.


    Therefore, Jiang se had ruled out the possibility that she and the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯ had reincarnated into different bodies. besides, I keep having the feeling that she hates me.


    She did not know if she was imagining things, but ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ had concealed it very well. He did not reveal anything when he spoke to her alone that night. Instead, he appeared friendly and wanted to introduce her to an agency. However, Jiang se could not help but feel that he was up to no good.


    ¡°She has a hand in Zhu Pan¡¯s matter.¡± PEI Yi reached out to dim the lights by the bed and told her about what Xiang qiuji had told him on the phone today. she asked Qiu Ji to help her delete all the negativements about Zhu pan. She also asked Qiu Ji not to interfere in your Affairs.


    Since it concerned PEI Yi, Xiang qiuji naturally did not make his own decision. Instead, he called PEI Yi and told him everything about Feng Nan.


    ¡°So you¡¯re right, she¡¯s weird.¡± He licked his lips and analyzed, ¡± I feel bad for you. She¡¯s not the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s over 20 years old. I¡¯ll keep an eye on herter. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find out who she is unless she doesn¡¯t exist in this world!


    Jiang se nodded and looked at the time. It was almost two O ¡®clock. She was indeed sleepy. She yawned, but PEI Yi refused to get out of bed. Jiang se could only warn him not to do anything rash.


    In fact, he also knew where her bottom line was. Previously, he was able to calm her down because she was soft-hearted, but the same method would probably not have any effect if used repeatedly.


    PEI Yi did not dare to provoke her and was well-behaved.


    Chang Yuhu mentioned to Jiang se about Luo Yin¡¯s managementpany, century Gxy. Two dayster, someone from century Gxy called her on her cell phone to ask to meet her.


    The person who called her imed to be Luo Yin¡¯s assistant. She was probably a junior from the same n as Luo Yin and also had the surname Luo. As Chang Yuhu had mentioned this before, Jiang se agreed to meet Luo ao¡¯s assistant on a Friday morning when she had no sses.


    Thanks to Zhu Pan¡¯s earlier ruckus, Jiang se had made the headlines several times. Her poprity had been high. After her information was exposed, there would always be many paparazzi and reporters waiting at the school gate.


    Her ss schedule had also been published on the school forum. Whenever she had a ss, many people from other departments woulde to the ssroom to listen.


    Not to mention going back to the dormitory. Sometimes, as soon as he went back, many students woulde to him.


    Such a situation on campus was considered very good. After all, most of the students from the first Academy were still rtively innocent. Those who were able to get into these ces were almost all focused on their studies. The harassment they caused her was nothing more than this.


    But even so, the school couldn¡¯t help but talk to her once. In their words, they tactfully expressed that her existence had recently affected other students.


    The end of the semester was approaching, but many students were still engrossed in their pursuit of celebrities. The aunties in the dormitory building could not help butin a few times. Jiang se had intended to stay in the school dormitory the day after she left PEI Yi¡¯s house. However, she was surrounded by a group of students in the dormitory. They refused to return to their dormitory even at night, and this had already affected some of the students ¡®rest.

 Chapter 151

    151 An appointment


    Therefore, the school suggested that Jiang se did not have to attend the remaining sses every time. She could also revise at home. There was no need to count her as skipping sses. She could just take the exam. Of course, her club credits would not be deducted. This was considered an additional consideration from the school.


    There were not many sses left. Moreover, the opening ceremony for ¡± the Grand asion of Beiping ¡± was just around the corner. When Jiang se thought about themotion she would cause when she returned to school, she had no choice but to agree.


    There were still reporters camping at the ce she had rented and she was afraid that she would not be able to return in the near future. She had wanted to rent another house but she did not have enough money on hand. PEI Yi had put in a lot of effort to make her stay.


    He still had the photography equipment that he had gotten from Xiang qiuran at home, which was convenient for her to practice her acting skills. His house was quiet, and she did not have to worry about security. No reporters could get in here, so they would not disturb her. She could have a quiet time to review her lessons and hone her acting skills.


    After all the pleasantries, Jiang se finally agreed to stay for a while. She nned to look for another ce to stay after she finished filming ¡± events of Beiping ¡± and received her pay.


    On Friday, Jiang se and Luo ao from century Gxy were supposed to meet at ten in the morning. PEI Yi happened to have a ss at ten-thirty in the morning, so he dropped her off before heading to school.


    The headquarters of century Gxy was located in the busiest part of Sky Street, West City, in the upper ring of the imperial capital. The entire building was built in the shape of an olive and belonged to century Gxy.


    The moment Jiang se entered thepany, she was immediately recognized by the people from century Gxy.


    Recently, she had been in the limelight and had a fierce quarrel with the top sister of century Silver River, Zhu pan. However, to the surprise of thepany¡¯s employees, Zhu Pan¡¯s manager, Ailsa, eventually resigned and thepany¡¯s top management personnel changed. Even Su Yanjun, who was on the 27th floor, had been removed from all his positions by the chairman and was still ¡®reflecting¡¯ at home.


    The staff at the front desk sized Jiang se up carefully. Because of her, Zhu pan, who was originally on a promising path to stardom, had been shelved by thepany. All her endorsements, jobs, and films had been postponed indefinitely. It would be a long time before thepany would promote her again.


    Meanwhile, Jiang se, who had caused all this, had an appointment with the Chairman¡¯s Special Assistant, rohault. Thedy at the front desk immediately guessed that thepany was interested in signing this neer who had made a name for herself in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°.


    miss Jiang, Mr. Luo has already instructed me to bring you directly to the 25th floor after you arrive. There will be someone there to receive you.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Jiang se nodded.


    The girl at the front desk had a ponytail and was dressed in a ck professional dress. She was smiling as she led Jiang se to the elevator and pressed the button for her.


    In reality, the employees working in this building had already seen many celebrities that ordinary people idolized. However, Jiang se was really different.


    It was very likely that she would sign a contract to enter century Gxy and be one of the female stars thepany was promoting. However, her demeanor was not arrogant, and her temperament was outstanding. Her aloofness was just right.


    When the girl at the front desk secretly turned to look at her, she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip. She was much more beautiful than on TV. During the live broadcast that day, the camera couldn¡¯t capture her special temperament. It could only be seen when she saw her face to face.


    Her skin was also very good, and her hair was let down behind her shoulders. When they entered the elevator, the girl at the front desk took out her card and pressed the number ¡¯25¡¯. As the elevator rose quickly, she frowned slightly because of the speed, which was a pleasing scene to the eye.


    Aftering down from the 25th floor, the girl at the front desk returned to the front desk. Someone asked impatiently, ¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyu, how is it? Is her personality easy to get along with?¡±


    In the eyes of the staff of century Gxy, after seeing so many celebrities, there were two types of celebrities.


    The first type was arrogant and overbearing, ordering the staff around and not treating them as humans. They were the so-called ¡°big shots ¡°.


    The other kind was good at dealing with people. If there was a problem, the assistant would solve it and the assistant would be the viin. The stars were smooth and didn¡¯t make enemies with anyone.


    Song Xiaoyu nodded, a little embarrassed. it seems pretty good. He even said ¡®thank you¡¯ to me when he got into the elevator first. He has a really good temperament and is very tall. His legs are so long and straight. Most importantly, his skin is very good. His hair can be used in shampoo advertisements without special effects.


    Sheplimented him, looked around, and said in a low voice, ¡±


    the person who asked her out is the Chairman¡¯s Special Assistant. Do you think she¡¯s going to sign a contract to enter century Gxy? ¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s name was currently at the top of the trending Searches on the inte. The headlines of the news two days ago were all about Chang Yuhu.


    There was news about her standing up for Jiang se, her early films in the past, and her deep friendship with the big shots in the industry.


    Of course, Chang Yuhu¡¯s student, Jiang se, was also included.


    Thanks to her rtionship with Chang Yuhu, Luo Yin owed Chang Yuhu a huge favor when century Gxy was first established. It was highly likely that Jiang se would sign a contract with thepany this time.


    The few of them discussed for a while, but when they saw that someone had entered thepany lobby, they stopped mentioning it.


    Jiang se went up to the 25th floor. Rohault had already arranged for ady with the surname Wu to receive her from the secretary¡¯s office on the 25th floor.


    After the self-introduction, Secretary Wu exined why ROBIO had an appointment but didn¡¯te to see her in person.


    please take a seat for a moment. There have been a lot of work at thepany recently. Mr. Luo has a meeting 30 minutes ago. He said that he would be out at about 9:50. She led Jiang se into a meeting room and asked her what she would like to drink. Then, she beckoned for the staff in thepany to prepare the drinks.


    Jiang SE¡¯s appointment was at 10 p.m., So she arrived 20 minutes earlier. She checked the time and saw that there were still about ten minutes before 9:50 p.m., Which Secretary Wu had mentioned.


    She sat there for a while and drank half a ss of water. Rohault strode in.


    As Luo Yin¡¯s Special Assistant, he was much younger than Jiang se had imagined. He was about 34 or 35 years old and of average height. He was not considered skinny. He wore sses and his hair was neatlybed. When he entered the conference room, the digital time had just jumped to 9:50.


    This was a man who followed the rules of time very much. When he said he would be here at 9:50, he really arrived not a minuteter.


    As soon as he appeared, Secretary Wu stood up and bowed to him. ROBIO waved his hand and Secretary Wu stood up to leave. When the conference room door closed, ROBIO reached out his hand.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Jiang se shook his hand. He observed Jiang SE¡¯s every move without saying anything.


    She was introduced to Luo Yin by Chang Yuhu, so Luo ao naturally knew about the rtionship between Chang Yuhu and Luo Yin.

 Chapter 152

    152 The conditions


    To be honest, Luo Yin had asked Luo ao to meet Jiang se purely to give Chang Yuhu some face. He wanted to show that he still remembered Chang Yuhu¡¯s kindness and that he did not really think much of Jiang se.


    Century Gxy signed many new artistes every year, and there were quite a few pretty girls among them. Jiang se alone was not worth Luo Yin¡¯s attention.


    He had already given Chang Yuhu enough face by allowing rohault to personallye over to talk to Jiang se.


    Originally, Luo Yin¡¯s idea was to offer an offering to the Jade Buddha, sign her for five years, and give her some resources to try it out. If it didn¡¯t work, then forget it. He would just treat it as returning Chang Yuhu¡¯s favor.


    Business was business. Unless Jiang se herself had great business potential and could earn a lot of money for thepany, she would be worthy of his attention. However, Jiang se was just a newbie at the moment.


    Luo ao had also heard about the fight between her and Zhu pan. It was not rare for female celebrities to scheme against each other.


    Robbin thought that Jiang se, who had brought out the eternal Jade teapot, would be pleased with herself after she had defeated Zhu pan. When he received an internal call from the front desk to inform him that Jiang se wasing, he had intentionally asked Secretary Wu to wait for a while. He wanted to see what her personality was like before arranging a suitable manager for her.


    After the meeting, Roo came down from the 27th floor. Through the ss of the meeting room, he saw that Jiang se had been sitting there for a while.


    She flipped through the magazine and asionally talked to Secretary Wu. From the call from the front desk, she had been waiting for ten minutes, but she did not look impatient. Whether she was pretending or not, herposure had at least refreshed Luo ao¡¯s opinion of her.


    At this moment, Jiang se extended her hand and gently held ROBIO¡¯s hand. ROBIO pulled down his tie and sat down. He exined apologetically, ¡±


    thepany is currently undergoing internal adjustments. I¡¯m the only one who can take over some matters at thest minute, so I¡¯mte. Sorry for making you wait.


    Jiang se smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°Mr. Luo, you¡¯re notte. I just arrived early.¡±


    That one sentence changed Luo ao¡¯s impression of her. She waspletely different from his previous image of a female star who looked for an elder like Chang Yuhu to help her stand up for Zhu pan after being angered by her.


    She hade here today without any makeup. Her Foundation was very good, far above Zhu Pan¡¯s. Her figure and temperament were very good. Her superficial skills seemed to be the same.


    Luo ao had originally nned to meet her today and ask her about her intentions. Since she was interested in joining century Gxy, he had arranged a nanny-type manager for her ording to her personality. He had just treated it as if he had hired a wife to serve him for a few years without any idents.


    Now that he saw Jiang se, he realized that her appearance was indeed very suitable for the entertainment industry. Currently, she had a certain amount of poprity and was well-known. She even had someone backing her. If she were to be packaged a little, she might really be able to bring benefits to thepany.


    I¡¯m sure miss Jiang has already guessed the reason why I asked you toe here today.


    Rohault didn¡¯t care about anything else and went straight to the point, ¡±


    ¡°I heard that miss Jiang hasn¡¯t signed with any managementpany yet. Why is that? After all, although you¡¯ve only been in the industry for a short time, you¡¯ve filmed three movies, all of which were directed by famous directors. There should be many managementpanies extending an olive branch to you.¡± Rohault pushed up the sses on the bridge of his nose. There were almost no secrets in the industry. As long as one had the heart to investigate, one could always find out the background of a neer.


    Moreover, Jiang se was different from the average newbie. She had been on the news a few times since she entered the industry. When Yao Xiang, who was at the ¡± pretense to reality ¡± production team, was beaten up, ROBIO had also found out that she had something to do with it.


    Logically speaking, it should not be difficult for her to enter a managementpany with her current conditions. However, she had not made any moves before this.


    Jiang se had a close rtionship with the Crown Prince. ording to somemon practices in rohault¡¯s circle, when these high and mighty figures took a fancy to someone, it would not be difficult for them to spend money to set up apany for that person and only support her.


    However, since she had agreed to meet him, it meant that she was considering joining a managementpany and not betting her future on a man. Based on this point alone, ROBIO was a little interested.


    why did you choose to meet us, Gxy of the century, alone? ¡±


    There were many meanings in his words.


    After all, even though century Gxy had an influential position in China, Jiang se had once had a grudge against Zhu pan. Zhu pan was an artiste under century Gxy. He had also guessed that Jiang se wanted to join thepany so that it would be easier for her to deal with Zhu pan in order to vent her anger in the long run.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, Mr. Luo.¡± Jiang se did not want to beat around the bush with him. She went straight to the point, ¡±


    ¡°I have the intention of choosing century Gxy. First, yourpany is the top managementpany in China. In terms of scale, status, and resources, Huaxing and Jufeng can¡¯tpare to you. I know that thepetition between the stars and actors is fierce, but as long as thepany can see the benefits, I believe thepany will give you a chance. I don¡¯t want to be the tail of a Phoenix, nor do I want to be the head of a chicken. I really want to work hard on my own.¡± She stretched out her hand and made the ¡®second¡¯ gesture.


    secondly, it¡¯s because of a conversation I had with teacher Chang. She once mentioned to me that she¡¯s friends with thepany¡¯s chairman, Mr. Luo.


    Rohault did not expect her to bring up Chang Yuhu and Luo Yin¡¯s close rtionship so directly. He picked up the ss of water on the table to conceal his current mood. He raised his hand and gestured for Jiang se to continue.


    of course, I know very well that the close rtionship between my teacher and Mr. Luo only provided me with an opportunity to enter the gxy of the century. How far I can go in the future and where I can stand will all depend on myself.


    Her thoughts were very clear, and she was also very realistic. She had no intention of using this opportunity to re up.


    however ... Jiang se smiled and looked up to Luo ao.


    the friendship between teacher and Mr. Luo isn¡¯t without benefits. At least I believe that thepany can guarantee that I won¡¯t be harassed. Thepany will settle some of the hidden rules for me. She was very moving when she smiled. Even if it was just a faint smile, it gave people the feeling of being bathed in a spring breeze. Rohault unconsciously stretched his arms.


    Indeed, her looks could easily attract people with ulterior motives. Although Jiang se had the crown prince¡¯s backing, it was hard to guarantee that some people would be so lustful.


    After all, not everyone had the right to spy on the existence of the princelings. Many people might not even be able to see that ss in their entire lives.


    As the saying goes, ignorance is bliss. Sometimes, in this industry, even if a female star managed to get into the A-list, she could not guarantee that she would not be at a disadvantage at all.

 Chapter 153

    153 A request


    It was only at this time that the managementpany came forward to deal with it. Luo Yin had been in this circle for many years. He had connections in both the underworld and the legal world. He could make sure that she would not be at a disadvantage. As for the higher-ups, as long as they liked her for a day, no one would dare to touch her.


    Jiang SE¡¯s words proved that she was not spouting nonsense.


    Rohault nodded.


    Even though the managementpany usually acquiesced to their artistes being taken advantage of, with her rtionship with Chang Yuhu, Luo Yin would definitely ensure her safety if she made this request. As for the incident with Yao Xiang at ruiji hotel, it was impossible for her to encounter it after she joined the managementpany.


    let¡¯s do it again. If I sign the contract, I¡¯ll only sign for three years. I know that if thepany has any investment in me, three years is a very short time, but I can promise in the contract that if I want to renew the contract, century Gxy will have priority.


    Rohault¡¯s lips moved. She had already considered everything and had clearlye prepared. He took a sip of the coffee in his cup and smiled without saying anything.


    then, there¡¯s the problem of the usual workload. Jiang se sighed. I¡¯m still a student. I¡¯m not going to give up on my studies in University. Therefore, I might not be able to produce a lot of movies. Furthermore, I¡¯ll need my approval before I can take on any movies or jobs.


    Jiang SE¡¯s request was already the treatment of an A-list celebrity. ROBIO frowned.


    Just as she said, a three-year contract was too short. Once thepany was prepared to cultivate her and invested a lot of manpower and resources, she might only have a little fame. When she left, thepany¡¯s initial investment would be equivalent to a chicken flying and eggs hitting nothing.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, can we discuss such a request?¡±


    Luo ao no longer treated her like a decorative vase. Jiang SE¡¯s choice of century Gxy did not seem to be what he and Luo Yin had initially thought.


    Up until now, she had not even mentioned Zhu Pan¡¯s name. It was as if the conflict between her and Zhu pan was not worth mentioning and she really wanted to develop her rtionship with him.


    Based on rohault¡¯s judgment, he could tell that there were indeed benefits to be excavated from Jiang se. However, she could not take all the benefits for herself.


    ¡°If you speak frankly, I won¡¯t hide anything.¡± Rohault cleared his throat and ced the coffee cup on the table.


    ¡°Teacher Chang and the chairman are indeed old friends of many years and have a deep friendship. but, ¡°he dragged out his tone, showing a sharp business-like tone,¡±


    ¡°Century Gxy is not a charity. I can actually tell you that I can agree to all of your requests at this time. Just take it as giving face to teacher Chang. ¡°However, we only have three years. Thepany also has to consider the issues of resources and profits. If the time is too short, thepany¡¯s investment and ie will not be proportional. If you don¡¯t have high expectations for the quality of the film, we don¡¯t mind. But as far as I know, when you signed the contract with the ¡°event of Beiping¡± crew, you rejected a low-cost film that paid far more than the characters in ¡°event of Beiping.¡± From this, I specte that you should also have your own clear personal goals.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and showed her the score.


    first of all, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your personal image, and you have a good temperament. I¡¯ve observed that your etiquette is very standard, and you don¡¯t need thepany to hire an extra teacher for you.¡¯The 99th love letter¡¯ also proves that you have talent. However, no matter how good you are, you still need talent. Talent and appearance are just the stepping stones to enter this industry. If you have ambition, thepany must first prepare a first-ss manager for you.¡± He smiled. that¡¯s one of the reasons. secondly, it¡¯s about your personal position. You can take the path of a high-quality idol, but from the looks of it, I guess that your goal is more than that. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to sign with ourpany. You can just guide the public opinion online. If you set a higher goal, then inparison, even if century Gxy can get resources, these resources will not be wasted.¡±


    In other words, Luo Yin didn¡¯t mind spending a small amount of money to support a small star to return Chang Yuhu¡¯s favor in the past. However, if the expenses were big enough for him to value her, and he couldn¡¯t recover the cost, he wouldn¡¯t agree.


    He had his own bottom line in his heart. Although the name Chang Yuhu was useful, it was not omnipotent.


    business is business. Most of thepany¡¯s artists are signed for 10 years or even 20 years. If there are good resources, thepany will definitely give priority to its own people. Rohault adjusted his tie.


    after all, we should not let our own fertile water fall into the fields of others. I think miss Jiang should understand this principle. Three years is too short.


    He sighed and continued, ¡±


    I know you mentioned that after three years, century Gxy will have the priority to sign you, but what if you don¡¯t n to sign with another agency, but go solo after you be famous? ¡± Rohault smiled and said in a joking manner,¡±In this case, the priority rule is no longer advantageous.¡±


    after all, we¡¯ve been in this industry for a long time. We¡¯ve seen a lot of celebrities like him. I¡¯ll say some ugly things first.


    When Jiang se heard him out, she fell silent for a moment. Then, she looked up and said seriously, ¡±


    then let me put it in another way, Mr. Luo. If I say it, I still insist on signing the contract for three years. When she said this, rohault¡¯s smile froze slightly. He did not expect Jiang se to still insist on her three-year contract even after he had alreadyid out the pros and cons for her. He lowered his head and looked at the time on his watch. He was feeling a little impatient with this conversation.


    Jiang se continued, ¡±


    three yearster, I will still sign with century Gxy, but the terms, treatment, and contract time can be discussed then.


    Rohault paused for a moment and instinctively asked,


    ¡°Miss Jiang, what do you mean?¡±


    what I mean is simple. I understand your difficulties and thepany¡¯s sacrifice, but I don¡¯t think my value will be maintained at the same level.


    In other words, she would still sign the contract for three years, but after three years, the terms of the contract, the Commission, and so on would have to be renewed.


    Rohault frowned and reminded her,


    I have to remind you, miss Jiang, that such a condition is too risky. To tell you the truth, thepany has prepared quite a good deal for you. In terms of Commission, you¡¯ll receive different remuneration ording to your manager. He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, ¡±


    ¡°But because of your special nature, the chairman decided from the beginning that no matter which manager is finally arranged to be by your side, thepany will be responsible for a 10%mission for you, which is the Chairman¡¯s own subsidy. Once you sign the contract, it will be effective, which will be very beneficial to you.¡±


    His fingertips gently touched the unique stone pattern of the marble conference table. thepany originally nned to sign you not long ago. In these five years, if you make more money, 10% of the Chairman¡¯s subsidy will go into your personal bag.

 Chapter 154

    154 Chapter 154 observation


    However, if Jiang se insisted on the three-year contract, it would be a great loss for her if she did not receive the 10% subsidy and was still prepared to sign a contract to enter century Gxy.


    ¡°Maybe you haven¡¯t been in this industry for long, so you¡¯re still unclear about a lot of things. For example, thepany¡¯s B-list stars are managed by their B-list managers, and thepany takes about 25% of the profits. The stars in ourpany, even if they¡¯re B-list stars, with sufficient resources, can earn about 30 million a year. You can easily calcte how much 25% is, not to mention the A-list stars and top managers.¡± At this point, he leaned back against the chair.


    she¡¯s thepany¡¯s top manager. ording to the rules, thepany will take 50% of the Commission, miss Jiang.


    Agents took a higher Commission, so they naturally worked harder. This was an unspoken rule in the industry. The more capable people worked, the more they got. An A-list star¡¯s ie had already reached hundreds of millions. Take cui Xing as an example, he made a lot of money for thepany every year. His agent, Liu Fangping, was naturally not an ordinary person. He had graduated from Columbia University in Manhattan, New York. He had been very active during his study period and had umted a lot of resources. After returning to China, he had connections in all walks of life and could pull in many joint ventures for cui Xing. She was known as the top manager in the century, and her annual ie was no less than a B-list artist.


    Such abination of an artiste and manager was also a win-win oue.


    At this point, rohault paused for a moment before slowly asking, ¡±


    you should understand how much this 10% is. Now, miss Jiang, you can consider it carefully.


    If she signed the contract for five years and chose a first-ss manager, thepany could push her to the level of an A-list celebrity and make her an annual ie of hundreds of millions. This 10% bonus would be quite impressive.


    Rohault¡¯s words did not move Jiang se. She was not the truly poor Jiang se who would fall for money.


    She had been born into the Feng family and lived a rich life. She would not change her decision just because of this little benefit.


    ¡°A stable life is equal to no passion.¡±


    If she needed money, she wouldn¡¯t have entered this industry. if it¡¯s only for money, I might as well get married.


    When she said this, ROBIOughed.


    so, I¡¯ll still be signing the contract for three years. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking for. Mr. Luo, please consider it.


    Her words indicated that the conversation between the two of them would be put on hold. Rohault nodded, looked at his watch, and stood up.


    I¡¯ll think about it carefullyter. I¡¯ll let you know if I have any news. He shook Jiang SE¡¯s hand and summoned Secretary Wu to send her out.


    Jiang se had just stepped out of the meeting room when Luo Yin called her.


    There were surveince cameras in the meeting room. Luo Yin had seen their conversation earlier. He believed that the chairman had already made a decision in his heart.


    He went up to the 29th floor. This was the highest floor of century Gxy. It also symbolized the top position of century Gxy Corporation. Countless people in thepany were working hard to climb up one level at a time, as if they were climbing the pyramid of life.


    There weren¡¯t many people here. They would onlye asionally for shareholders ¡®meetings. Luo Yin¡¯s office was on the top floor, and he had been waiting there for a long time.


    The office was extremely spacious, equipped with a kitchen, a changing room, a guest room, a wine cer, a bar, and so on. Behind the desk was a piece of tempered ss, from which one could see the bustling and magnificent view of the imperial capital.


    Luo Yin took a half-lit cigarette and took a puff. He squinted his eyes and asked,


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Chairman, the doctor said that you should stop smoking.¡± Luo ao reminded him, but Luo Yin ignored him and took another deep breath. Luo ao had no choice but to step forward and hold an ashtray for him to shake off the ashes. He softly said his opinion,


    she¡¯s well-organized and has a clear train of thought. If there¡¯s no one guiding her behind the scenes, it proves that she¡¯s different from what you originally thought.


    She did not use Chang Yuhu¡¯s name to make unscrupulous demands. After she exined the ¡®once every three years¡¯ contract, it was also considered reasonable. She was a girl with ambition and goals. she has natural capital and acquired hard work. When I went there, she did not mention Zhu pan at all. I have observed that she does not seem to care much about the grudges between her and Zhu pan.


    Just this point alone was enough to make rohault look at her in a new light.


    Many celebrities werecking in the aspect of having a small outlook. Take Zhu pan for example. She was already a star that the Silver River of the century had supported, but she could not escape her limits and was petty.


    The methods they used could not be seen in the light. This kind of person could be famous quickly, but not for long.


    In an era where new idols and stars were constantly reced and fans had little affection for them, Zhu Panhong would not be popr for long. Thepany had supported her so that they could squeeze out some value from her as soon as possible.


    ¡°However, Jiang se is different. I¡¯ve met her before, and I can vaguely guess the reason why teacher Chang likes her. ¡± Rohault tilted his head andposed his words in his mind.


    she¡¯s very special. She¡¯s ambitious, but this kind of ambition doesn¡¯t seem to be for money. It¡¯s more like it¡¯s for movies, and she¡¯s mainly trying to explore her personal potential.


    From century Gxy¡¯s investigation, they found out that Yao Xiang¡¯s beating did not use this as an opportunity to promote himself. He was a very smart person who knew how to act appropriately. This intelligence had allowed her to gain Gu Jiaer¡¯s favor the moment she entered the industry, and he had personally called Lin xiwen on her behalf.


    She didn¡¯te from a good family and was in dire need of money, so she didn¡¯t choose a bad film with a high pay. Instead, she chose a lower pay film, ¡± event of Beiping.


    This kind of mentality could only be seen in many seniors who had gone through ups and downs in the entertainment industry and settled down in a special position. However, she was not anxious, and it was really interesting.


    I think she¡¯s a little like teacher Chang when she was young.


    After rohault said this, he felt that his words were somewhat inurate.


    Chang Yuhu¡¯s position in Luo Yin¡¯s heart was different. Luo Yin might feel offended by his actions, so he changed his words.


    she doesn¡¯t look like she wants to be a star. She¡¯s even more ambitious than that. She wants to be an actress, the type that has something to do with art.


    Luo Yin took another puff of his cigarette, and the mes flickered. He blew out smoke, and in the midst of the green smoke, Luo Yin made a decision.


    alright, let¡¯s do as she says. We¡¯ll sign a three-year contract first. He stubbed out the half-smoked cigarette in the ashtray, turned his head, and exhaled.


    ¡°In thepany, Chaoqun has the least number of artists.¡±


    Rohault was shocked when he heard this.


    Perhaps he was too surprised, his hand holding the ashtray trembled twice, and he instinctively eximed, ¡±


    ¡°What? Sister Xia?¡±


    In century Gxy, managers were also divided into different ranks.


    People at the level of Zhu Pan¡¯s manager, Ailsa, were not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as Xia Chaoqun.

 Chapter 155

    155 Arrangements


    Luo Yin valued thepany¡¯s stars, but at the same time, he valued managers, especially good managers, no less than the stars, or even more.


    He wasn¡¯t stingy with offering a high price to keep people. As long as they had the ability, century Gxy weed them. They would even offer sky-high rewards, and their status was no less than that of an A-list star.


    The Xia Chaoqun that Luo Yin had mentioned was born in Hong Kong. He was 37 this year and his father was a high-ranking official in the Hong Kong government.


    In his early years, he graduated from a United Kingdom university andter entered the Yale University School of Drama. He studied for many years and got an MFA degree. In the end, unexpectedly, he did not stay in the United States to develop his career. Instead, after umting a certainwork and Foundation, he returned home without hesitation and epted the olive branch Luo Yin had extended to him. He joined century Gxy and became an agent in century Gxy.


    She studied drama management abroad, and there were many world-famous people among her former schoolmates and ssmates. Now, she was friends with major film Critics and famous people under world-famous newspapers and magazines, as well as many descendants of the upper-ss society in China. Hong Kong was even more so, which was her own territory.


    With her strong connections and the fact that Xia Chaoqun was a strong career woman, she naturally entered century Gxy and was doing very well.


    She didn¡¯t have many artistes under her, except for Tao cen, who was now the top female star of the century Gxy. She went in and out of the 26th floor and was now working on developing abroad. Her status was extremely high, and the money she made for thepany every year was more than the ie of dozens of Zhu pans back then!


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s ability to work was extremely strong, and he brought deep benefits to thepany. Six years ago, in order to keep her in thepany, Luo Yin made an exception and set aside 0.1% of thepany¡¯s shares under her name, making her the first manager in the century Gxy to be a shareholder with dividends!


    At the beginning of thepany¡¯s listing, other than Luo Yin, who held 65% of the shares and hadplete control over century Gxy, a small portion of the shares were scattered among the shareholders. The remaining 33% and above were in the hands of the big shots.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that the current century Gxy was making a lot of money every day. This 0.1% annual dividend was a sky-high figure.


    Back then, this incident caused a huge uproar in century Gxy and caused a sensation among thepany¡¯s top management.


    Many managers were also encouraged. This also indirectly showed Luo Yin¡¯s attitude that thepany would not bury talents. As long as they had the ability and were willing to work hard, and could bring a lot of profits to thepany, thepany would not treat them badly.


    ¡°Chairman, if we do this, will sister Xia be embarrassed?¡±


    When he mentioned Xia Chaoqun, rohault¡¯s expression was one of admiration and hesitation.


    she¡¯s a newbie after all. With sister Xia¡¯s current status, wouldn¡¯t it be too Grand for her? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s position in thepany had always been special. Luo Yin had always respected her.


    All these years, she had been in charge of Tao cen¡¯s personal business. Luo ao pursed his lips.


    ¡°Sister Tao might have an opinion too.¡±


    In thepany, Tao cen was undeniably the number one actress. She earned a lot of money for thepany every year, so the shareholders would give her some face.


    Xia Chaoqun was her manager. When Luo Yin made this decision, it might have caused her to be dissatisfied.


    Luo ao spoke in a low voice. Luo Yin looked at him with a smile that was not a smile. When Luo ao started to feel nervous, he smiled and said,


    Tao cen is only an artiste of thepany, not the owner.


    A celebrity was a product. No matter how precious it was, it was created by century Gxy. Luo Yin tapped his finger on the table and reminded him,


    ¡°You¡¯re getting the cart before the horse.¡±


    Rohault was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and replied,¡±yes.¡±


    what thepany needs is profit. Status is also something that can be brought about by substantial benefits. arrange for them to meet first and see what Xia Chaoqun thinks. She likes challenges. If she¡¯s willing, she¡¯ll take her challenge.¡±


    Rohault then recorded his instructions on the schedule.


    When Jiang se came out of century Gxy, a few girls at the front desk downstairs hesitated. They wanted toe over but did not dare to. Thepany had strict working hours and employees were harassing artistes. The girls watched as Jiang se walked out of thepany¡¯s main entrance and soon disappeared from their sight.


    She took a look at the time and realized that PEI Yi should still be in ss. The two of them had already made ns to have dinner nearby.


    Jiang se strolled around casually for a while. When she recalled the incident where she had been chased in the subway, she found a cafe and went inside.


    There were not many people in the coffee shop, probably because it was in the morning. There were only two tables of guests talking in low voices.


    Jiang se found a seat in the corner and sat down. The girl who had ordered her food looked at her but did not seem surprised.


    The headquarters of many talent agencies were located here. Other than century Gxy, the well-knownpanies in the industry such as Huaxing and Jufeng were also nearby. Artistes could often be seen in the coffee shops, so this girl¡¯s performance was not surprising.


    Jiang se ordered a mocha and chose a suitable cup from the list. After the waitress left, she took a look at the caf¨¦. It was filled with the rich aroma of coffee. Each seat was cleverly separated by decorations. There was a bookshelf on the side with some newspapers and magazines on it.


    She randomly picked out a magazine. It was the nation¡¯s leading official magazine,¡¯times¡¯ style.¡¯The cover was usually shot by people who were famous in the country¡¯s business circle. These people were usually on the list of the country¡¯s richest people, including the leaders of various industries. This issue¡¯s cover was a man in a blue suit who was over fifty years old. Jiang se recognized him at a nce as the chairman of Jingtai real estate, Zhou Wei.


    Most people who only chased after celebrities might not know who he was. The character on the second page of the magazine was a celebrity, and it was the current popr Best Actor, Liu Ye.


    Being able to be featured on the magazine¡¯s cover was already a very honorable thing. This also meant that Liu Ye¡¯s ie and status had definitely reached a considerable level. This was why he was included in the magazine.


    She flipped through the magazine for a while. When PEI Yi called her after ss, she had already finished half of the magazine.


    He asked for the address and arrived in about 30 minutes. After entering the coffee shop, he looked around.


    PEI Yi was very tall, and when he stood at the door, he quickly blocked the light from the door. His aura made it difficult for people to ignore his presence. Many people who were talking stopped talking and turned to look.


    He held the car key in his palm and held a small transparent fish tank in his hands. Two small yellow turtles were climbing and wriggling inside.


    He quickly noticed Jiang se who was sitting in the corner. Without another word, he walked toward her. His tone sounded rather excited.


    ¡°Sese.¡±

 Chapter 156

    156 Chapter 1


    PEI Yi ced the fish tank on the table and the waiter came over quickly. Without looking up, he said, ¡±


    ¡°The same as her.¡±


    She had only ordered one cup of coffee, which was already cold, and she had barely touched it.


    After the waiter left, he pushed the fish tank toward Jiang se.


    ¡°Sese, look,¡±


    There was a look of longing in his eyes. No matter what, the two of them were now in a ¡®cohabiting¡¯ rtionship. Although he was sleeping in the study room, PEI Yi was already very satisfied that they were living under the same roof.


    ¡°I keep feeling like something is missing in the house.¡±


    PEI Yi bit his lip and tried to suppress hisughter.


    ¡°So I bought two turtles.¡± When he walked out of school after ss, he passed by the Pet Shop. The more he looked at the two turtles, the cuter they became. They were a pair, and just like him and Jiang se, they would never part.


    He carefully hid his thoughts, embarrassed to let her see through them, but he couldn¡¯t help but be excited.


    ¡°Do you think we should give them names?¡±


    When Jiang se saw how enthusiastic he was, she felt embarrassed to dampen his enthusiasm.


    She had never had much interest in raising these pets. The two little turtles were bumping around in the fish tank, and he watched with great interest.


    why don¡¯t you name someone ah Yi? ¡± he sneaked a nce at Jiang SE¡¯s expression and smiled.


    ¡°One of them is called Sese, okay?¡±


    The two turtles crawled and crawled, looking charmingly na?ve. Jiang se stretched out her finger to poke them, but the two little turtles instinctively lowered their heads. He was shocked and quickly moved away with the fish tank. He was a little anxious.


    ¡°You can¡¯t poke it! It¡¯s still too small, what if it¡¯s stabbed to death?¡±


    He hugged the pair of turtle-like treasures in his arms. He was afraid that Jiang se would get angry.


    ¡°Sese, don¡¯t be angry. In my heart, you are more important than them!¡± After saying this, he pointed at the turtle inside the fish tank. ¡°I haven¡¯t named it yet. Look, this one is called Sese, and this one is called a Yi Chengcheng.¡±


    Jiang se peeked at them. The two little tortoises looked exactly the same. She tried to look at them for a long time, but she could not tell the difference. She then heard him ask, ¡±


    ¡°Alright?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to have the same name as the turtle, so she shook her head.


    ¡°Just call one little PEI and the other little Yi.¡±


    Yingluo. he was a little depressed. Jiang se could not help but smile.


    ¡°Did the meeting at century gxy go smoothly?¡±


    The coffee was soon delivered. He changed the topic and pushed the pair of turtles away to prevent her from poking them again on a whim.


    Jiang se reached out to stir the coffee on the table that had already turned cold. She had never liked to drink such things. Even after she ordered a cup, she merely sat there for a long time, smelling the aroma.


    She briefly exined the conversation she had with rohault in century Gxy and mentioned the three-year contract she had discussed with century Gxy. they said they would discuss it and contact meter.


    However, for some reason, Jiang se had a feeling that rohault would eventually agree to her request.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you apply pressure?¡±


    He thought about it. There were many ways to make trouble for century Gxy. I heard that they recently exchanged resources and spent a lot of effort to get a female artiste surnamed Tao from thepany into Zhang Jingan¡¯s production team. It¡¯s a big production.


    Initially, PEI Yi did not pay much attention to the film and television industry. However, due to Jiang se, he could not help but put some of his attention on it.


    When Jiang se first entered the industry, she had yed an extra in Zhang Jingan¡¯s crew. When she heard him mention Zhang Jingan, she stopped stirring her cold coffee and looked up.


    Outsiders might not know much about this, but they would definitely not be able to hide it from PEI Yi.


    ¡°The investment for Zhang Jingan¡¯s new movie has been settled. The investors are all very famous overseas. In order to get this role, century Gxy exchanged a lot of resources, gave up a lot of benefits, and paid a huge price.¡± PEI Yi pushed the steaming cup of coffee in front of her and took a sip of her already cold coffee.


    why don¡¯t I think of a way to make it impossible for this movie to be approved in China in the future? ¡±


    The coffee didn¡¯t taste good after it cooled down, so he took a sip and left it there.


    China was a big country and a strongpetitor in the International Film Market. In recent years, the domestic consumption level had been increasing day by day, and the box office results were also very good. The industry insiders were also very optimistic about the development prospects of movies.


    No matter how famous Zhang Jingan was or how powerful his appeal was, once his new movie was banned from screening in the country, everything he did would be in vain.


    At that time, the losses of the investors would be incalcble, and it would be a big blow to Zhang Jingan.


    The most important thing was that if century Gxy sent people into the team, it would be a waste of effort and they would suffer heavy losses.


    Since PEI Yi had said that, it naturally proved that he could do it.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree to your request, there are many ways to make him bow his head.¡± When he said that naturally, Jiang se closed the magazine in front of her and pushed it aside.


    ¡°No need,¡± She lowered her head and took a whiff of the coffee¡¯s aroma. they¡¯ll agree.


    She recalled her meeting with rohault today. Since he had mentioned that thepany¡¯s chairman was willing to give up a portion of the profits for Chang Yuhu¡¯s sake, purely as a return of Chang Yuhu¡¯s favor, the two requirements she had raised at that time were not harsh to thepany.


    Rohault¡¯s concerns had been refuted by her. Even if she became famous three yearster, she had no intention of terminating her contract with century Gxy. At that time, the contract would just be redrawn.


    As long as Luo Yin wasn¡¯t stupid, he should know that this contract had no loss to century Gxy.


    First of all, he could give Chang Yuhu some face, and he didn¡¯t have to bear the 10%mission until the fifth birthday as he had nned.


    If she could grow up smoothly in three years and earn money for thepany, Luo Yin would be able to save at least two years of expenses from the three-year agreement she proposed.


    If she didn¡¯t grow up to be a sessful person in three years, thepany wouldn¡¯t have to be responsible for her future.


    Although she might ask for more when the contract was redrafted three yearster, this was also a bet for century Gxy. The next time they signed the contract, Chang Yuhu¡¯s face would not be enough. She would have to rely on her own abilities.


    The contract after three years would be based on her own achievements.


    I can¡¯t think of a reason why Century Gxy would refuse.


    ...


    If century Gxy couldn¡¯t even agree to her request, then she couldn¡¯t think of a reason to sign the contract, so she could only give up.


    PEI Yi replied. At the mention of his agency, he suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± The smile on his face disappeared. there¡¯s a problem with this ¡®Feng Nan¡¯.


    ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Jiang se asked. PEI Yi¡¯s eyes were a little dark. He leaned his upper body closer to her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that she introduced you to Jufeng entertainment media?¡±

 Chapter 157

    157 The direction


    PEI Yi found the table an eyesore, so he got up and sat down in Jiang SE¡¯s direction. I¡¯ve asked around about Jufeng entertainment media. It was registered eight years ago. The registered person is called li Jufeng. This person¡¯s background is not very clean. He has someone backing him.


    When Jiang se mentioned Jufeng entertainment media thest time, PEI Yi had been paying attention to it. Over the past two days, he had asked nie dan to find out more about it, and as expected, he managed to find out.


    he joined the Army in his early years. In the Army, he was good at currying favor with others. He married Zhou Chengwu¡¯s father and became his Godfather. After he retired from the Army, he used these connections to start a nightclub business. He specialized in serving the rich and powerful.


    He did not need to go into detail to understand the ¡®business¡¯ that PEI Yi was talking about.


    Jiang se had a vague impression of Zhou Chengwu. She had met him when they were young. He grew up in the same military courtyard as nie dan and the others. When he was older, it was said that he got into trouble and was sent abroad by his family to ¡®study¡¯. In fact, he was just there to avoid the limelight. When he returned two yearster, as the status of the adults in his family changed, they were separated for another two years. Naturally, PEI Yi and the others did not have much time to contact him.


    At the very least, as far as Jiang se could remember, she had not heard any news of them hanging out with Zhou Chengwu for the past three to four years.


    ¡°12 years ago, he was active in the North of the imperial capital, where Rong Qing Street was. Eleven years ago, his protective umbre was transferred away from the capital. Naturally, he was also involved in an ident.¡± In those few years, Li Ju Feng had made a lot of money from these ¡®businesses¡¯. He was involved in some of the underworld¡¯s Affairs and had many cases under his control. Once the umbre was transferred away, there would naturally be people who would target him.


    Hence, ten years ago, he was charged with prostitution and was sentenced to five years in prison.


    Most of his businesses had been frozen, and many massage parlors and nightclubs on rongqing Street had naturally closed down.


    It was not until more than a yearter, when his Godfather won the battle, that he was able to get out of prison. He went around looking for connections and was transferred back to the capital.


    However, after going to jail, his business was almost wiped out. His Godfather had repeatedly warned him not to be as high-profile and cause trouble as before, so he didn¡¯t go back to his old business. Instead, he registered ¡®Jufeng entertainment mediapany¡¯ for 30 million and became the boss of a managementpany.


    This person had connections, money, and was also ck-hearted and merciless. Things developed very quickly.


    ¡°You should be able to figure out what he was up to back then.¡± PEI Yi did not want to taint her ears with his words, so he only said vaguely, ¡±


    it¡¯s about the same now. Hispany is indeed well-known in the industry and has quite a few artists.


    Although it could not bepared to the only publicly-listed agency in the country like Gxy of thest century, its scale could indeedpete with Huaxing.


    but, ¡± PEI Yi snorted and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to enter, but it¡¯s hard to escape.¡±


    In order to prevent the artistes from being disobedient, thepany would first force the artistes to film a series of insulting films that were enough to be a scandal for the artistes who wanted to enter Jufeng, especially those who had outstanding looks and the potential to be famous.


    Once the artistes were controlled by thepany, for li Jufeng, these artistes under thepany were almost the same as the hired girls in the nightclub under his name. They could be sent to different rooms at any time and be used by him.


    Although he had been in prison for a year, he was still the same li Jufeng from before. He used all kinds of methods to threaten his artists.


    Now, a few popr stars under the name of Ju Feng did not dare to fly away even if their wings had hardened. They were still under his control and listened to everything he arranged. They would be under his control for the rest of their lives. Once they stepped into the mud, they would never be able to escape.


    ¡°These things are kept very clean, and it¡¯s not easy for ordinary people to find out.¡± Because of the higher-ups and Li Jufeng¡¯s previous incident, they were very careful. If PEI Yi had not investigated this matter, it would have been difficult to find out.


    When ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ rmended Jufeng entertainment media to Jiang se the other day, he had harbored evil intentions.


    ¡°She has a grudge against you.¡± After PEI Yi said this, he thought for a while and felt that something was wrong. He changed his words and said, ¡± ¡°She has a grudge against the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯.¡±


    PEI Yi knew that Feng Nan had incited Zhu pan to go against Jiang se. Now that she had rmended Jiang se to Jufeng entertainment, PEI Yi was even more certain of his guess.


    At this point, his brows furrowed as he thought of something he had discovered this time. However, he had only changed the subject and had forgotten to mention it.


    When she recalled ¡®Feng Nan¡¯s¡¯ hostility toward Jiang se for no reason, she felt a little puzzled.


    but I¡¯ve had someone investigate.¡¯Jiang se¡¯ didn¡¯t have many close friends since she was young. But logically speaking, it¡¯s impossible for her to have any deep grudges with anyone.


    This ¡®enemy¡¯ hade out of nowhere. As PEI Yi had said, outsiders might not know the inside story of Jufeng entertainment media. Jiang se lowered her head and stared at the edge of the table. She asked softly, ¡±


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s a celebrity from Jufeng entertainment?¡±


    She had a vague feeling that she might have figured out something. Since she had reincarnated into ¡®Jiang se¡¯ and ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ had reincarnated into her body, then where had the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯ gone?


    If the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯ was currently in ¡®Feng Nan¡¯s¡¯ original body and was restricted by ¡®Jufeng entertainment¡¯, the¡¯ Jiang se ¡®who was only 18 years old mentally might not be able to handle it. Under normal circumstances, now that she was somewhat well-known, the original¡¯ Jiang se ¡®should havee looking for her if she found out about this.


    However,¡¯she¡¯ had never appeared before. Jiang se wondered if the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯ no longer existed. In fact,¡¯Feng Nan¡¯ might not even exist anymore.


    As she thought of this, she added, ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get someone to check if there are any female stars in Jufeng entertainment who have a drastic change in temperament, those over the age of 20, or the dead Yingluo?¡±


    When Jiang se finished speaking, she felt that something was amiss.


    This did not exin why ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ hated her. She voiced her suspicions, and PEI Yi¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out first.¡±


    It was easy to work with a goal in mind. The two of them tacitly stopped talking about it. They looked at the time and realized that it was almost lunchtime. PEI Yi had already made a reservation. Initially, he wanted to walk around with her in the afternoon to see if she needed anything to buy at home. However, Luo ao from century Gxy called again. Just as Jiang se had guessed, he said that Luo Yin had agreed to Jiang SE¡¯s request and requested that she make time at 1:30 p.m. On Wednesday to go to thepany to sign the contract.


    On the phone, ROBIO was unusually persistent about the time of the meeting.


    this time, it¡¯s rted to miss Jiang¡¯s manager arrangements after you enter thepany. The time can¡¯t be changed for the time being, and you can¡¯t miss it.


    After hearing Luo Yin¡¯s order to request Xia Chaoqun to meet Jiang se, Luo ao had already made a call.

 Chapter 158

    158 Waiting


    Although she was the Chairman¡¯s Special Assistant, Luo ao was still very respectful to Xia Chaoqun because of his special status in thepany. After he conveyed Luo Yin¡¯s message over the phone, Xia Chaoqun only paused for a moment before hanging up after giving a time.


    Luo ao was well aware of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s temper. Her attitude over the phone was cold, and it was obvious that she was displeased with Luo ao¡¯s words. However, she held it in because of Luo Yin. It was already very kind of her to not reject him directly.


    After informing Xia Chaoqun, he was afraid that something might go wrong, so he personally called Jiang se and reminded her of the appointed time.


    Actually, Jiang se had more free time now that she did not have to attend school sses for the time being. There were still a few days before ¡± the celebration of Beiping ¡± would start filming. Jiang se readily agreed to rohault¡¯s request.


    On Tuesday evening, Luo ao called Jiang se again to remind her of the time for the meeting the next day. Jiang se guessed that the manager that century Gxy had arranged for her was not an ordinary one, for Luo ao to ce so much importance on this meeting.


    When rohault had called her for the first time to remind her to sign the contract, he had mentioned that this contract would also be rted to the arrangement of her manager.


    The next day, she put on some light makeup before she left.


    PEI Yi had sses to attend and could not send her off. The area was well-managed, and cars from outside were not allowed to enter. Although the safety of the residents was guaranteed, Jiang se could not even hail a cab to go out.


    Fortunately, PEI Yi had quite a few cars in his garage. She had borrowed one from him. Due to theck of money during her reincarnation, the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯ did not get a driver¡¯s license. She did not buy a car after that, so she had forgotten about getting a driver¡¯s license.


    This was a small matter to PEI Yi, but he probably did not think of this.


    Fortunately, his car¡¯s license te number was special, so he didn¡¯t encounter any traffic police on the way. When he parked his car at the entrance of century Gxypany, it was still very early.


    Since the meeting time was 1:30 p.m. And Jiang se had left early, she had a casual lunch outside. When she saw that it was almost 1 p.m., She went straight into the century Gxy Corporation building.


    Secretary Wu, whom he had met on the 25th floorst time, was waiting in the lobby of thepany. The girls at the front desk were exchanging looks with excitement.


    Secretary Wu was an employee of the Secretariat on the 25th floor, who served the bosses on the 26th floor and above. Since she was personally received by the staff of the Secretariat on the 25th floor, several front desk staff in the lobby downstairs were guessing whether some Big Shot wasing back to thepany today.


    sis Wu, did youe down from the 25th floor because brother Xing has toe back to thepany to handle some matters today? ¡±


    The name tag on her chest was ¡± Zhou Xiuling ¡°. The girl had a cute baby face and a sweet smile. It was lunch break, and not many people came into thepany. She gathered her courage and approached Secretary Wu, asking about her in a low voice.


    Cui Xing was now considered one of the best A-list male stars in thepany. However, he was currently very busy with work. Most of the time, even if there was something going on in thepany, it would be his manager who woulde back. He did not have much time to return to thepany.


    If cui Xing wanted toe back, Secretary Wu woulde down to pick him up. Although it would be too cautious, it was not impossible.


    Secretary Wu shook her head with a smile.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t angry or reprimanding them, the girls became braver and came over to her.


    After asking for a long time, everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Secretary Wu then said in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia has to go back to thepany today.¡±


    As she spoke, she would asionally look in the direction of the elevator.


    The elevator from the garage to the lobby was different from the elevator from the lobby to the upstairs. She was afraid of missing the person she was waiting for, so she was a little nervous.


    There was no one else in thepany who could be addressed as ¡®sister Xia¡¯ by the people in the CEO Secretariat on the 25th floor other than thepany¡¯s top manager, Xia Chaoqun!


    The girls had been in thepany for a long time, so when they heard this, they were all surprised.


    ¡°Sister Xia, are youing back to thepany?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s status in century Gxy was no less than some celebrities. She spent even less time in thepany, even rarer than cui Xing.


    When she heard that Xia Chaoqun was returning to thepany, Zhou Xiuling, who had asked the question earlier, was so excited that her face flushed red.


    This was a legendary figure. Most people in thepany had heard of her name, but not many had seen her in person.


    In recent years, she had been developing Tao cen¡¯s overseas business and clearly had the intention of pushing Tao cen into the International market. Why did she suddenly return to thepany today?


    ¡°Is there any new developments with sister Tao?¡±


    When they heard that Xia Chaoqun was going back to thepany, the girls started guessing if it had something to do with Tao cen.


    When Secretary Wu said this, she kept him in suspense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Tao cen is filming overseas? Sister Xia should be with her. ¡±


    A girl named ¡®Zhou Miao¡¯ also asked. Seeing that Secretary Wu was looking at the elevator again, she volunteered,


    ¡°Sis Wu, I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on the elevator. You can talk to me again.¡±


    Secretary Wu enjoyed the treatment of being surrounded by the girls, so she revealed a little bit of her background.


    a few days ago, the chairman personally instructed Special Assistant Luo to give sister Xia a call. She flew back from Spain at thest minute and will be flying back to the capital this morning.


    After saying this, she didn¡¯t care how much they begged her and refused to say anything more.


    Her words made their hearts itch. The chairman had personally ordered Xia Chaoqun to return. Could it be that there was some kind of personnel change in thepany? Or was it about Tao cen¡¯s new resources?


    The few girls at the front desk were making wild guesses when Jiang se entered the room.


    Secretary Wu¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her. She couldn¡¯t care less about the girls ¡®argument and quickly walked up to her.


    ¡°Miss Jiang is here.¡±


    Her actions caused ¡®Zhou Miao¡¯ to widen her eyes and blurted out,


    could it be that miss Jiang wants to sign a contract with century Gxy, and the chairman intends to let sister Xia be in charge of miss Jiang¡¯s business? ¡±


    As soon as she said that, the girls couldn¡¯t control themselves and screamed, ¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    that¡¯s impossible!!!


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    What kind of person was Xia Chaoqun? right now, the only person in charge of her was Tao cen. Tao cen could be said to be thepany¡¯s number one! Xia Chaoqun was also a shareholder who received thepany¡¯s dividends. He was really very capable. Why would he suddenly be in charge of a neer?


    Zhou Miao¡¯s words made everyone excited and those who heard it subconsciously retorted.


    ...


    They were talking a little too loudly. They didn¡¯t know if Secretary Wu heard them, but she turned her head and looked a little stern. The girls were so scared that they stopped talking.

 Chapter 159

    159 Chapter 159-superior


    Even though the few of them looked at each other and did not dare to speak loudly, but everyone had heard Zhou Miao¡¯s guess.


    If she guessed correctly, this was the biggest gossip in the Chinese entertainment industry. It was very likely to put an end to the scandal caused by Zhu pan!


    It was only one o ¡®clock, half an hour earlier than her appointment with Roo. Roo had been worried that Jiang se would bete. Now that Secretary Wu saw her, she heaved a sigh of relief. She went forward to shake Jiang SE¡¯s hand and smiled.


    ¡°Miss Jiang,¡±


    As a member of the secretary¡¯s office on the 25th floor, she naturally knew more than the girls at the counter.


    Once Jiang se signed the contract and entered century Gxy, the chairman immediately arranged for Xia Chaoqun to fly back from overseas to meet Jiang se. This clearly showed his ambition to be a star in the future.


    Noble Xia Chaoqun was busy, and the fact that he could find time toe back proved that this matter was very likely to seed.


    Once Jiang se became Xia Chaoqun¡¯s subordinate, even if she did not have many works and was a new artiste signed by thepany, her status in thepany would skyrocket just from the name ¡®Xia Chaoqun¡¯.


    Secretary Wu naturally knew what kind of people she could not offend.


    you¡¯re here so early. Special Assistant Luo even told me to ask you when you¡¯reing at 1:10.


    She eagerly led Jiang se to the elevator. This scene further confirmed the spections of the girls at the service desk.


    Although there was no news from thepany previously and Secretary Wu did not reveal much when Zhou Miao was guessing, but Secretary Wu¡¯s attitude at this time had already revealed some things.


    I¡¯ll get someone to bring you to the 26th floor first. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to receive you. Special Assistant Luo will also personally discuss the specific rules of the contract with youter. When Secretary Wu saw Jiang se nod in agreement, she waved her hand and gestured for a girl from the services Office toe over. She instructed the girl to escort Jiang se up to the 26th floor first before she watched Jiang se enter the elevator.


    Jiang se was not very familiar with the rules of the Gxy of the century. Hence, she was not surprised when she heard the words ¡¯26th floor¡¯.


    However, the girl who was leading the way was a little excited after being called. The 26th floor was the legendary gathering ce for century Gxy¡¯s top executives. Only many shareholders and big stars who went to thepany were qualified to go there. Ordinary employees did not have the authority to enter the 26th floor at all.


    After the elevator door closed, the girl named Zhou Miao was more and more sure of her own guess.


    Once Jiang se signed the contract and entered century Gxy, she was immediately promoted to the 26th floor. It was impossible for ordinary neers to receive such treatment.


    They went up to the 26th floor. Secretary Wu had obviously informed the people upstairs. A man in his thirties was already waiting at the elevator. As soon as the elevator door opened, he revealed his identity.


    Zhou Miao did not have the time to look at what the legendary twenty-sixth floor looked like. The moment she saw someone, she did not dare to look around.


    In the lobby downstairs, Secretary Wu was still looking at her watch from time to time. The time had already passed, but she had not received any news of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s car entering the garage.


    She specially called the security room to ask, but got a negative answer, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious.


    In Luo Yin¡¯s office on the 29th floor, Xia Chaoqun, whom Secretary Wu had been waiting for, had arrived a while ago.


    She had short hair and wore a gray suit. She was dressed in a neutral manner, had a slender figure, and a cold expression.


    There was no trace of fatigue on her face after a long flight. She always had a calm and determined look.


    you just got off the ne. Why didn¡¯t you rest for a while? you rushed over immediately? ¡±


    When he saw Xia Chaoqun, Luo Yin¡¯s face revealed a rare smile.


    She was a workaholic strong woman. Her eyes were filled with unconcealed ambition. This made Luo Yin admire her very much. That was why he gave her 0.1% of his shares in the beginning.


    ¡°I went back to take a shower and changed my clothes.¡± Xia Chaoqun¡¯s voice was just like her, steady and powerful.


    the chairman wants me to put Tao cen¡¯s matter aside for the time being ande back to take in a new person? ¡±


    She directly asked the reason why she was summoned back to the country this time. Luo Yin smiled and waved his hand,


    ¡°How¡¯s the filming overseas going?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun said calmly, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome.¡±


    This time, Tao cen was in the cast of a famous foreign director, Fidel. It was a big movie.


    Although Tao cen was only ying a minor role in the film, given the current situation where Caucasians were highly exclusive, Xia Chaoqun had put in a lot of effort to secure such a role for Tao cen.


    However, from the beginning of the film shooting until now, it had not been very smooth.


    Fidel chose to shoot in Cordoba, Spain. It was once one of the main cities for the development of religion. When Fidel was shooting there, he had a conflict with some local residents, which caused the shooting of the film to not go smoothly.


    However, even though Xia Chaoqun said ¡®troublesome¡¯, his face did not show any signs of worry.


    Luo Yin alsoughed, as if he didn¡¯t care about this at all.


    He believed in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s abilities. She waspletely capable of handling such a matter and would not implicate Tao cen in it. She would protect thepany¡¯s assets well.


    Although this line of work was glorious and the ie was considerable, it was also very stressful. Many men might not even be able to make it, not to mention women.


    However, Xia Chaoqun was an exception. She always maintained a strong fighting spirit and vigorous ambition. Her rich connections and background gave her sufficient confidence. Her many years of studying abroad allowed her to mix in with this industry like a fish in water.


    ¡°Chaoqun, this time you have to take a look at this neer.¡±


    Luo Yin was a little happy, and he reached out for the cigar in the drawer.


    In fact, as he grew older, the doctor had already reminded him to restrain himself, but when he was in a good mood and when he was in a bad mood, he couldn¡¯t help but light one.


    However, in recent years, thepany¡¯s scale was getting bigger and bigger, and Luo Yin¡¯s status in the Jianghu had risen again and again. At his level, there were very few things that could make his mood fluctuate violently.


    ¡°Thest time you smoked a cigar was more than three years ago.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun looked at the time. The needle was pointing at one past eleven.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t personally met the neer yet. Rohault spoke to her for a while.¡±


    He had watched Luo ao meet Jiang se through the surveince camera in the meeting room that day. she¡¯s a very interesting girl. You should consider her after you meet her.


    She frowned slightly. Tao cen¡¯s career had already surpassed the A-list in the country and it would be difficult for him to make any progress in the country.


    The foreign market had just opened up a little, and it was very exclusive in the arrogant European and American countries.


    ...

 Chapter 160

    160 Chapter 160 terms


    Tao cen had to start from the beginning. The beauty standards of women in Europe and America were not the same as in China. A truly good opportunity would not easily fall into the hands of the Easterners. Even though she had already spent more than two years, the progress was still slow.


    The matter was still in progress. It would not be easy for Tao cen to be an international and recognized female star.


    And now Luo Yin wanted her to give up temporarily?


    When Xia Chaoqun heard this, he also had the urge to ask Luo Yin to give him a cigar.


    However, her excellent self-control strangled the bud in her heart. She nodded expressionlessly, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first. If it doesn¡¯t suit my taste, you¡¯ll have to arrange for other people.¡±


    She looked at the time again. It was already 13 minutes.¡±Are they here? If they didn¡¯te, then they¡¯re gone.¡±


    Luo Yin already knew her temper and personality, so he stood up and flicked the cigarette ash.


    eight minutes ago. He¡¯s already waiting for you on the 26th floor.


    This caused Xia Chaoqun to raise his brows. She had a very good memory, so of course she remembered that her appointment with Luo ao back then was at 1:30 pm. There was still a full 17 minutes before this.


    The newbie that Luo Yin mentioned had arrived half an hour earlier. She asked,


    ¡°You¡¯ve already told her about me?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t show it, there was some displeasure in her eyes. If thepany released the news that she was taking in new people without her approval, it would be an offense to her.


    Luo Yin, of course, knew her personality. He waved his hand,


    ¡°This youngdy is just like you. She has a good sense of time. Thest time we met, she came early.¡±


    When Xia Chaoqun heard this, he nodded his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    On the 26th floor, Jiang se asked for a bottle of mineral water. She had been sitting there for seven to eight minutes, but she seemed to be able to stand the silence.


    She sat in a separate meeting room. Xia Chaoqun did not go to see her immediately when he came down. Instead, he settled the matters at hand first.


    For the past two years, Tao cen¡¯s focus of development had been overseas. In China, he would only asionally show his presence and show his unique position. It had been a long time since he had epted any domestic business.


    However, thepany still piled up some invitations. Unlike ordinary celebrities who looked for resources everywhere, people with Tao cen¡¯s status were often pushed to the door by resources.


    These were all handled and decided by his assistant. Xia Chaoqun only listened to his assistant¡¯s brief exnation and looked at the time. It was almost 1:20 p.m. When he turned around and walked to the door of the conference room.


    Someone had already pushed the heavy wooden door open for her. Inside, Jiang se was sitting alone. When she heard the door open, she instinctively stood up and turned around. She immediately saw Xia Chaoqun, who was dressed in a silver-gray suit, standing at the door. She called out subconsciously, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun.¡±


    Assistant Xiao Guo, who opened the door, was stunned.


    Xia Chaoqun smiled slightly, finding this rather interesting.


    At her age and working as a manager, it was necessary for her to have the ability to read people¡¯s minds. When she was in University, she had studied psychology as a minor. The moment Jiang se saw her, she called out her name.


    Xia Chaoqun could be considered a legend in the entertainment industry.


    When Luo Yin had made her stay in century Gxy in the form of shares, it had caused a huge sensation. It was not surprising that Jiang se could recognize her. Many celebrities wished they could have a rtionship with her. Many of them would address her as ¡± sis ¡± when they met.


    However, Xia Chaoqun could tell that when Jiang se called her ¡®sis Chaoqun¡¯, her expression was natural and her tone was familiar. It was as if she had just met an old friend whom she had not seen in a long time.


    She dispelled the thought of leaving and stepped in.


    Luo ao had already sent some of Jiang SE¡¯s information to Xia Chaoqun before they boarded the ne. After the assistant printed it out, Xia Chaoqun got a general understanding of her on the ne. He knew that she was a newbie in the entertainment industry and came from a poor family. She had gotten a few roles on her own. She was indeed quite capable.


    Jiang se did not expect that the person whom century Gxy had arranged for her to meet would be Xia Chaoqun.


    Her father, Xia Donghe, was a high-ranking government official in Hong Kong. His ancestors were all famous.


    Feng Nan¡¯s mother and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s mother had a close rtionship and would often y cards together. When Feng Nan was young, he would asionally return to Hong Kong and visit the Xia family with his mother. He had seen Xia Chaoqun a few times.


    She was a special case in the world of socialites. She didn¡¯t like branded bags, watches, or luxury goods, nor did she like to flirt with other women and cultivate her body and mind.


    In her early years, she studied in the United Kingdom. After she finished her studies, she went to the United States to further her studies. Later on, she did not have much time to return to Hong Kong, so they did not see each other much.


    However, Feng Nan still heard a lot about her from her mother.


    She had a career heart that was not inferior to a man¡¯s. She was resolute, decisive, and shrewd. She was thirty-seven years old, but she was still unmarried. She was devoted to her work and was a very capable career woman.


    Today, she was meeting him. No wonder rohault had repeatedly asked her to be punctual.


    Xia Chaoqun had a very strong sense of time. She had the distinctive characteristics of Hong Kong. She was calm, objective, and determined. Her strong self-confidence could be seen through her every move. When she looked at people, they would feel that there was nothing they could hide from her.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Xia Chaoqun was used to being the leader. After entering the meeting room, he made a hand gesture and his assistant retreated first. He closed the door gently and pulled out a chair to sit down.


    ¡°Jiang se,¡±


    Her gaze fell on Jiang se. Her expression was rather sharp.


    ¡°I have a rough understanding of the basic situation.¡±


    Under her gaze, most people would be nervous. However, she noticed that Jiang se was sitting very steadily. Her deliberate pressure did not cause her to panic. Xia Chaoqun was rather satisfied with her ability to resist the pressure.


    Secondly, she was very beautiful. Xia Chaoqun had seen countless celebrities in this industry, but few were as outstanding as her. She did have the capital to be a star of Tomorrow.


    Of course, the information Luo Yin had given her did not miss out on Jiang SE¡¯s special rtionship with the crown prince¡¯s party. This was also one of her personal assets and would be beneficial to her in the future. From a starting point, she had an advantage that Tao cen did not have in the past.


    However, she was a neer and was not as famous as she was when she took over Tao cen.


    Jiang se was like a piece of unpolished jade waiting to meet the right person who could recognize her.


    Xia Chaoqun did not even need to think before he decided to ept Jiang se.


    ¡°I have a few points to mention. First, apart from your career, if any part of your private life is rted to your career, I will also interfere and arrange it. Second, leave your family¡¯s situation to me. If anyone asks, you can¡¯t say a word. Third, you have the right to choose your job, but I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t reject too many good opportunities. Fourth, I¡¯m your manager, so thepany has to take at least 50% of the Commission.¡± She then added, ¡± this does not include the Chairman¡¯s additional 10% subsidy. In other words, thepany¡¯s Commission was 60%, which was a very scary number.


    ...

 Chapter 161

    161 Chapter 161 assistant


    Once Xia Chaoqun had made up his mind, he did not dawdle any longer. He immediately raised his request, ¡±


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    If she were to be her future manager, Jiang se would not have any problems.


    In terms of ie, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s request for a cut was higher than the 50% that Luo ao had initially stated. However, given Xia Chaoqun¡¯s special nature, it was fair for thepany to take arger cut if he were to help a neer like Jiang se.


    Xia Chaoqun could be considered an old friend of hers. Jiang se was well aware of his personality. He had a strongwork and a strong personality. He knew his limits and would not do anything shameless.


    She always relied on her own ability when it came to discussing work for an artiste.


    Jiang se nodded. Xia Chaoqun was pleased that she had made her decision so quickly. of course, as you¡¯ve said, the 60%mission will only be within three years. We¡¯ll redraw it after three years.


    If she had the ability to work and the ability to shape herself, the cut could be changed. If her growth exceeded Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expectations, the cut could even be adjusted ordingly.


    However, the details of the situation would depend on Jiang SE¡¯s abilities. She would have to wonder if she had the ability to change and redistribute the contract.


    Xia Chaoqun expressed his intention. He stood up, pressed the inte on the table, and immediately got someone to bring the contract in.


    The terms and conditions that Xia Chaoqun had mentioned earlier would all be signed into the contract that would be discussedter.


    I¡¯ll arrange the work for you. You¡¯ve just joined thepany and don¡¯t have an assistant by your side yet, so I¡¯ll assign one for you. Take down my phone number.


    She listed out a string of numbers. Jiang se took out her phone and jotted them down.


    Once he saw Jiang se as one of his artistes, Xia Chaoqun was a little picky when he looked at her again.


    Jiang SE¡¯s phone was the oldest model. When she first entered the industry, she had no money and could only make do with this. Later on, when she had money, she felt that there was no need to change it.


    At this moment, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s gaze fell on her phone. Jiang se saw the look in his eyes and looked at her own phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy a new pher.¡±


    An artiste¡¯s image was also very important. No matter how good her appearance was, the mobile phone she used was too shabby. It was easy for people to misunderstand that she had financial problems.


    Xia Chaoqun said indifferently, ¡±


    no need. I¡¯ll help you settle a cell phone cooperation as soon as possible. The manufacturer will send you the cell phone by then.


    When she said this, she had already thought about the current major mobile phone brands in the world.


    Although Jiang se was a neer, Xia Chaoqun had never thought of letting her lower her status. Her temperament and bearing were very suitable for the high-end business. Once she was positioned in the high-end business, she would be favored by luxury brands.


    Her gaze fell on Jiang se again. There was nothing wrong with her clothes, but she could tell that her coat was neither branded nor exquisite.


    the reason why it didn¡¯t look shabby on her was because of her temperament, figure, and face. it was also because her fashion taste was not so vulgar.


    She was thinking about brands that would suit Jiang se, such as clothes, shoes, bags, and so on. Due to Jiang SE¡¯sck of poprity, big brands were out of the picture for the time being. Meanwhile, niche brands would lower her ss. She thought about a few luxury brands overseas and made a note of this. Then, she looked at her appearance.


    first of all, you¡¯ll need a professional styling and makeup team. You¡¯ll also need an assistant to help you with many things. I won¡¯t be by your side all the time because of work.


    Although Xia Chaoqun had taken over Jiang se, at the moment, her focus was still on Tao cen. She would delegate most of the work to her assistant and would not handle it personally.


    Xia Chaoqun would only shift his focus to her if Jiang SE¡¯s status was close to Tao cen¡¯s one day, or if her potential had already surpassed Tao cen¡¯s.


    Jiang se understood this as well. The truth spoke for itself, so she did not have any objections.


    I¡¯ll help you gather these people. You¡¯ll still have to rely on yourself to pay the sry.


    In reality, thepany had also allocated these people to them. However, thepany¡¯s staff would never be devoted to Jiang se alone, nor would they only work for her.


    As such, most celebrities had their own private teams.


    Naturally, the person Xia Chaoqun had hired was not an ordinary person. The sry would not be too low either. He had not even made any money, and he was already a ¡®boss¡¯. Jiang se could not help but feel some financial pressure.


    It was a thick contract. ording to Jiang SE¡¯s original instructions, the contract was signed once every three years. The terms and conditions of the ie were so detailed that they covered all aspects. After Xia Chaoqun finished what he wanted to say, both parties first signed the contract. After they were done with their own matters, Xia Chaoqun left first, leaving Jiang se behind to talk with the staff of century Gxy and theirwyer until past eight in the evening before they almost confirmed the contract and signed it.


    Jiang se had signed her name many times in half a day. She shook her sore wrists. A round-faced girl with a ponytail walked in with her phone.


    miss Jiang, sister Xia has called to say that she has found an assistant for you. She will sign the contract with you at 9 am tomorrow. Where would be a convenient ce for you? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s movements were also very fast. They had only just discussed the issue of finding an assistant for her in the afternoon. Who would have thought that he would have already found a suitable candidate in just half a day?


    Since it was not convenient for her to sign the contract at PEI Yi¡¯s house, Jiang se decided to do so at thepany.


    The next day, when she stepped into century Gxy again, it was clear that Jiang SE¡¯s contract with century Gxy was no longer a big deal in thepany. On her way in, everyone in thepany nodded and greeted her politely.


    The assistant that Xia Chaoqun had found for her was already waiting on the 23rd floor. She was a talldy in her thirties. Her name was mo Anqi, and she had just returned from overseas studying in Japan.


    Previously, she had the experience of serving a celebrity in Japan. Xia Chaoqun met her at an event and the two of them exchanged a few words and exchanged contact information.


    I thought that sister Xia had forgotten about me, but she left my contact number. I haven¡¯t been looking for a job since I returned to China half a year ago. Yesterday afternoon, sister Xia sent someone to E-mail me saying that you happened to becking an assistant.


    Xia Chaoqun was obviously quite famous overseas as well. When mo Anqi mentioned her, she was still respectful.


    Jiang se nodded after she briefly exined the situation. She had a rough understanding of mo Anqi¡¯s education and personality. Xia Chaoqun had a good eye for people, too. However, the only thing that exceeded Jiang SE¡¯s expectations was her sry.


    Xia Chaoqun had Set Mo Anqi¡¯s annual sry at 300000 Yuan, and this was only the price for signing a contract for the first year. If she were to sign a contract in the second year, the price would still increase along with her worth and ie.


    Jiang se looked at the contract that Xia Chaoqun had already prepared in thepany. She fell silent for a moment.


    She couldn¡¯t take out 300000 Yuan at this moment. She couldn¡¯t even take out that much money from her card. Could it be that she had to borrow from someone before she became famous?

 Chapter 162

    162 Chapter 162 debt


    Just as she was feeling speechless, mo Anqi¡¯s phone rang. Her phone was thetest Model of the Year and far surpassed the old model that Jiang se had.


    After she picked up the call, she passed it to Jiang se.


    ¡°It¡¯s sister Xia.¡±


    Jiang se took the phone. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s voice was as calm as the impression she gave.


    ¡°Mo Anqi, did you see that?¡± She asked, and Jiang se replied.


    in addition to being proficient in Japanese, she¡¯s also a karate expert and has experience in dealing with the media. She also has experience in dealing with some luxury brands before. She also has a driver¡¯s license, which is what you need right now.


    She finished her sentence in one breath and then added, ¡±


    I don¡¯t think you have the money to hire bodyguards, trantors, or people who can deal with the media and drive you around with your current ability.


    Jiang se was speechless when she heard this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to her about her sry. She¡¯ll pay it in three installments. After the agreement, she¡¯ll pay one-third first, one-third in the middle, and pay at the end of the year. I¡¯ll apply for a loan from thepany for your car, rent, and the makeup and styling team. Thepany will also pay mo Anqi¡¯s sry first, and you¡¯ll have to pay it backter.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun did not even consider the consequences of Jiang SE¡¯s inability to pay the money. Jiang se did some calctions. Mo Anqi¡¯s annual sry was already 300000 dors, not to mention Xia Chaoqun¡¯s other expenses. All in all, it was not a matter of whether she wanted to take on a job in the future or whether she was willing to take on a job. Instead, it was to pay off her debts. She could not just sit around idly. She could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t pay back Yingluo by then¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun chuckled over the phone, but thisughter soundedpletely emotionless, as if she was just mechanically uttering these two words.


    Jiang se could almost imagine Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expressionless face. if you can¡¯t afford the money within six months, I suggest you go home and get married.


    She hung up after saying that. Jiang se was speechless when she heard the busy tone.


    She returned the phone to mo Anqi and shed a smile at Jiang se. She then answered the call.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I think it¡¯s time to sign the contract?¡±


    Jiang se nodded. Since things hade to this, there was no room for her to back down. After she signed the contract, the duration of her contract was set to be three years. As for the benefits, she would only sign the contract for a year. The new sry would be reconsidered next year.


    After signing the contract, Jiang SE¡¯s expression was even gloomier than mo Anqi¡¯s. She had to bear at least a million dors ¡®worth of sry for the next three years. This did not include the money for her makeup, styling team, and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s so-called rental of the house.


    ¡°Do you have a job?¡±


    what¡¯s going on? ¡± Jiang se asked as she tucked her straight ck hair behind her ear.


    Mo Anqi couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She immediately understood the meaning behind her words and guessed her embarrassment. sister Xia will make the arrangements for you. I¡¯ll go to some manufacturers ¡®offices in the afternoon.


    She was also well-deserving of her sry. As soon as she took up the position, she was prepared to help Jiang se visit some manufacturers and get some sponsorships for her clothes, shoes, and socks. This would help Jiang se avoid any additional expenses and also help her build a good rtionship with the major brands.


    The poprity and status of domestic celebrities were not measured by their national poprity.


    For example, Zhu pan, who had been frozen, had resources in the Silver River of the century. She was acting in movies and had endorsements, but most of them were not of high quality.


    Zhu pan did not have the chance to appear in some of the big and stylish magazines in the country. No matter how much her annual ie was, she was not of the right ss. The things she endorsed were limited, and she was not favored by international brands. When she attended events, the sponsors were all domestic brands. If she wanted to wear big brands, she had to borrow from them.


    However, since Jiang se was in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s hands, Xia Chaoqun had no intention of letting her develop in the direction of Zhu pan. Hence, he had been very strict with her from the start.


    Mo Anqi nced at Jiang se. are you free this afternoon? do you want me to send you home or somewhere else? ¡±


    Jiang se did not have anything to do in the afternoon anyway. Now that she had once again experienced the hardships of the world and the financial constraints, naturally, she could no longer live a life of ¡®spending money like water¡¯ like before, where she would just sit in a random coffee shop and order coffee but not drink it.


    She drove her own car over and did not need mo Anqi to send her, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Mo Anqi nodded, ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I was worried that I¡¯d have to ask you to reimburse me for the fuel.¡±


    Jiang se nced at her. She was speechless.


    Mo Anqi was amused by the look in her eyes. Although she looked young, she did not have the temper of a spoiled youngdy and was not difficult to get along with.


    by the way, sister Xia said that before you change your phone, it¡¯s best not to take it out when you¡¯re outside. Mo Anqi¡¯s words of Xia Chao¡¯s teasing dealt another heavy blow to Jiang se. She held back herughter and said, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia knows that you have a boyfriend, but it¡¯s best if you go out with me during work hours.¡±


    Jiang se nodded. Mo Anqi had a lot of things to do in the afternoon. Xia Chaoqun was a strong woman herself, so she felt that all the women in the world should have simr abilities to her. She hoped that the others would be able to follow in her footsteps andplete the tasks and requests she had given them.


    Hence, mo Anqi¡¯s schedule was tight. She had more than a dozen lists of manufacturers that Xia Chao had given her. She had to visit all of them by today and ensure that she could convince at least half of them to provide ready-to-wear clothes, dresses, handbags, shoes, and so on. She also had to find a suitable ce to move everything back within the next two days for Jiang se to wear.


    As it turned out, Xia Chaoqun had good taste. Mo Anqi was indeed worthy of her high sry. The next afternoon, she called to inform Xia Chaoqun that she had already rented a temporary residence for Jiang se as per Xia Chaoqun¡¯s instructions. She had even discussed with a few local manufacturers about the sponsored clothing and socks.


    The location of the house she rented was very good. It was located in the upper ring of the imperial capital. The developer was Jingtai real estate, and the residents living around it were the elite of the city. The environment of themunity was also guaranteed, and at least the security was very responsible. There was nock of celebrities and famous models living here, and so far, there had been no incidents of photos being taken secretly.


    As Jiang se was still a newbie, her house could not possibly be that big. However,pared to the single room that she had rented herself, mo Anqi¡¯s house was undoubtedly much better.

 Chapter 163

    163 Chapter 163 Street auction


    The house had two bedrooms and a living room. When Jiang se came over to take a look, mo Anqi pointed it out to her.


    sister Xia said that you have a boyfriend, so you probably won¡¯t be staying here. So, the bedroom will be changed into a changing room, and the sponsored clothes, shoes, bags, and so on will be ced there. The other room was changed into a dressing room.


    Mo Anqi took out a notebook from her bag and said, ¡±


    your ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ is about to begin its opening ceremony. Sister Xia has arranged a shoot for you on the 17th.


    Jiang SE¡¯s reputation had yet to rise. Up until now, she did not have any outstanding works. Although her rtionship with Zhu pan and Chang Yuhu had given her a certain level of fame, this bit of fame was not enough for the magazine to invite her.


    Xia Chaoqun had arranged for her to do a ¡®fashion show¡¯ by the streets, and she had to bring her own clothes and essories. The reason why they had arranged to meet on the 17th was purely because they had yet to find a makeup artist and stylist for her these past two days.


    However, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s search was swift. In less than three days, she had found the stylist and makeup artist. She then signed a three-year employment contract with Jiang se.


    On the day of the shoot, Xia Chaoqun had specifically chosen the entrance of the imperial capital¡¯s Grand Theater as the venue. The photographer was a burly man with a little beard and his hair tied up. Mo Anqi stood beside Jiang se, carrying a pile of clothes for her to change intoter. She introduced the man to her, ¡±


    this is ma ke. He worked in ¡®Marie ire¡¯ for six years and has served many celebrities. He¡¯s now opening his own studio.


    Most of the photographers who came out of big magazines seemed to be coated with ayer of gold, especially those who were slightly famous. Once they had the resources and connections, they would not have to worry about not having any business.


    Ma ke was considered a slightly well-known person in the photography industry. His workload was supposed to be scheduled for the year after next. This time, Xia Chaoqun had used his fame to forcefully poach him for Jiang se.


    Because it was a street photo shoot, they couldn¡¯t dress too exaggeratedly, so that people would think that they had deliberately dressed up and looked a little fake.


    However, he couldn¡¯t appear too casual. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to stand out in this world where there were photos of ¡®airport¡¯ and ¡®Street¡¯ celebrities being taken.


    It was winter now, and it was already snowing in the capital. She couldn¡¯t dress too lightly, but she also couldn¡¯t dress too thickly.


    The celebrities under the camera were originally a bit rounder than they looked to the naked eye. Once they wore too much, they naturally looked even more bloated on camera.


    Jiang SE¡¯s reputation was too low, and she did not have many sponsors for her clothing.


    The stylist could only choose from the clothes she had. She chose a white sweater and a long skirt on the inside, paired with a pair of stiletto ankle boots, and a camel-colored cashmere coat on the outside. She paired it with a white cashmere retro wide-brimmed hat. Such an irregr hat exuded elegance and charm. When she put it on, it would make her face appear small and petite.


    When Jiang se came out of the shabby changing room that was temporarily covered by a few curtains, her legs were still exposed. Mo Anqi, who was standing beside her, felt cold when the wind blew.


    The capital¡¯s January wind was mixed with snow. When it blew on one¡¯s face, the snow melted with one¡¯s body temperature. It was like a thin knife cutting one¡¯s face, and the cold pierced into one¡¯s bones.


    Every breath she took was cold. Mo Anqi held the down jacket in her hand and looked at Jiang se who was holding her bag as if nothing had happened. It was as if she could not feel the cold.


    The outfit that the stylist had chosen for her was quite tasteful. This retro camel coat gave her the feeling of a socialitedy slowly walking over when she wore it.


    She took her bag and slowly walked in the direction of the Grand Theater under the arrangement of the cameraman.


    When her high heels stepped on the ground, they made ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sounds.


    ¡°Reach out and pinch the brim of the hat.¡±


    She was wearing a white wide-brimmed hat. This color matched with the camel color, making her look more beautiful and gentle, and her temperament immediately came up.


    When Jiang se listened to ma ke¡¯s instructions, she subconsciously reached for the brim of her hat. The hat seemed to have slid down and blocked her view. When she looked up, she could see her delicate jaw and her beautiful lips that were covered in lipstick.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Ma ke shouted and made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture. It was obvious that this action waspleted in one try.


    Mo Anqi moved closer to her. In the camera, Jiang se had a very ssical style to her. She exuded the elegance of ady. Even her fiery red lips in the cold wind did not steal away the overall feeling she gave off.


    After the shooting of the street in front of the Grand Theater was over, the group immediately moved to another location.


    The shoot took up most of the day. During breaks, Jiang se would immediately receive a cup of ginger tea from mo Anqi to keep her warm. She cooperated with the film crew and did not call for a break or a break. Hence, the shoot progressed much faster than everyone had expected.


    After work, ma ke looked through the photos in the camera. The style of the photos was very good. She had taken a total of seven sets of clothes, each of which had a unique style. The assistant beside her also took a look and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite professional.¡±


    On such a cold day, she didn¡¯t wear thick clothes. Although female celebrities didn¡¯t care about the temperature most of the time for the sake of beauty, it was already a very difficult task to finish so many sets of photos on such a cold day due to time constraints. Just changing clothes and styling was already very troublesome. It was rare to see celebrities not angry, especially those under Xia Chaoqun.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Ma ke looked at the photo and rebuked, ¡±


    this is the new artiste that sister Xia signed. You¡¯ll know when you see Tao cen.


    He turned to look at Jiang se. She was wearing a long and thick down jacket. She was holding a cup of hot tea and talking to the staff beside her. tell the people in the studio to be more attentive. We¡¯ll hurry up with the filming this time. We¡¯ll do them a favor.


    During the previous shoot, he had instructed Jiang se on how to shoot and how to show off her different taste and beautiful angles. She had listened attentively. During the next shoot, ma ke realized that she had really taken it to heart.


    She did not get the sponsorship from the manufacturer for no reason. It was very difficult to show her beauty from every angle and introduce the good things from the manufacturer at the same time, but she grasped it very well.


    Her beauty was too invasive, so most of the time, she covered half of her face with her lute. For example, when she wore her first set of clothes, she pulled her hat down to cover half of her beautiful face, revealing her slightly pouted lips and slender fingers that hooked on her bag. That kind of beauty that was inadvertently revealed was not necessarily worse than directly showing her face, and at the same time, her lip color and handbag were both disyed.


    He was smart and willing to listen to advice. He wasn¡¯t arrogant and didn¡¯t only show off his beauty. He was also able to suffer. Xia Chaoqun, the legend of the manager industry, was lucky to have found another treasure this time!


    ¡°Sese, when we go backter, we have to drink some ginger soup and take a hot bath. We can¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Mo Anqi exined softly. Although they had not spent much time together, she could roughly understand Jiang SE¡¯s personality.

 Chapter 164

    164 Chapter 164 cooperation


    Jiang se was still young and had a rather cold personality. She did not speak much, but she was easy to get along with. She did not put on any airs and most importantly, she was very respectful toward mo Anqi. Mo Anqi¡¯s impression of her improved after a few days.


    Jiang se nodded after she was done. It was indeed very cold. She had been holding it for a long time. Even the tips of her feet were cold.


    The celebrity industry wasn¡¯t just glorious in the eyes of outsiders. There was also a lot of suffering behind the scenes.


    When everyone was done with work, the people from ma ke studio carried the filming equipment while PEI Yi drove over to pick her up. Naturally, mo Anqi did not need to send Jiang se back.


    After the two of them parted ways, mo Anqi called Xia Chaoqun to report the results of the day¡¯s filming.


    ¡°Since you instructed them to film the movie with Marco, they will be rushing it. It will bepleted by the day after tomorrow and will be sent to you in an email.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun had initially decided to return to visit Jiang SE only toplete Luo Yin¡¯s request. He had never thought that he would sign another person. Hence, he was prepared to fly back to Spain after a short trip.


    However, her ns could not keep up with the changes. Now that she had signed a contract with Jiang se, she had a lot more things to do.


    The neer¡¯s work needed to be arranged. He even had to make an overseas call to inform Tao cen¡¯s assistant of some things to take note of. He had been very busy for the past few days.


    After receiving mo Anqi¡¯s call, she responded and asked about the filming today.


    Mo Anqi briefly exined the filming today. When she mentioned Jiang SE¡¯s character, she could not help but praise her. She now had a very good impression of Jiang se.


    Back in Japan, mo Anqi had worked with a celebrity before. After returning to China, she had the intention of getting in touch with them and returning to her old profession.


    However, no matter how a celebrity acted in front of others, it was rare for them to be able to maintain a consistent pace behind others ¡®backs. Jiang se might seem quiet, but she was quite a hardworking person.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Xia Chaoqun understood what was going on after hearing her words.


    In reality, if she had not roughly understood Jiang SE¡¯s personality during the simple meeting and conversation back then, Xia Chaoqun would not have made the decision to sign her so easily.


    municate with the photographers and ask them to pick a photo for each style and send it to my email.


    Xia Chaoqun hung up the phone immediately after he finished speaking.


    Naturally, the photos she needed were not the ones that would be edited and sent to the public. After mo Anqi conveyed Xia Chaoqun¡¯s request, she received seven photos of Jiang se from ma ke¡¯s studio that very night.


    Jiang se was indeed very suitable for photoshoots. There were almost no major ws in the unedited photos. Ma ke had a good grasp of her charm. Whether it was the retro British style or the sweet and cute style, he had captured Jiang SE¡¯s unique vor in the photos.


    After she forwarded the photo to Xia Chaoqun, Xia Chaoqun called her very quickly.


    ¡°Anqi, when you were in Japan, did you have any dealings with mikiotto?¡±


    Mikimotto was a jewelry brand from Japan. It was world-renowned for its pearls. When Xia Chaoqun asked mo Anqi, his gaze fell on the photo of Jiang se in a camel-colored coat with her hand on the brim of her hat while holding her bag.


    As the top manager of century Gxy, Xia Chaoqun had already noticed Jiang SE¡¯s outrageously beautiful hands the first time he met her. Her fingers were long and slender, and the skin around her joints was not rough either. She was a pair of hands that would not be overlooked even if she did not wear any jewelry.


    Jiang se looked great in the photo. Her figure was slender and lithe, and she exuded an elegant aura. The small, wide-brimmed hat covered half of her face, revealing only her exceptionally beautiful, Burgundy-colored slightly parted lips.


    ¡°Sister Xia.¡±


    Mo Anqi licked her lips when she heard her question. She had obviously guessed what she meant, ¡± Mikimoto is a big name, but Sese is a newbie, after all.


    She exined weakly, but Xia Chaoqun interrupted her without giving her a chance to exin, ¡±


    re-take the photos from the first set. Talk to the person in charge of Mikimoto¡¯s imperial capital and borrow some of their jewelry.


    The mikimotto brand was very famous. Of course, Xia Chaoqun knew about such a brand. At the moment, he looked down on Jiang se. Xia Chaoqun wanted to get the endorsement for Jiang se, but he had not lost his mind.


    However, in this line of work, other than being a spokesperson, there was also a ¡®cooperative rtionship¡¯.


    Every year, a brand like Mikimoto would sponsor a lot of jewelry to celebrities. They did not necessarily need a celebrity to endorse their products. After all, at their level and status, the celebrities who could endorse their products would not be of low status, and the endorsement fees would naturally be sky-high.


    Such a good thing was not something that every celebrity could encounter. Every year, celebrities who wanted to fight for endorsements would also break their heads. Other than the top A-list domestic celebrities, most of the younger celebrities and young celebrities would still use different methods to attract the brand¡¯s attention. They would cooperate with the brand and do their best to show that they were suitable for the brand¡¯s jewelry. This way, not only could they increase the value of the celebrities, but they would also not suffer any losses to the brand. It was beneficial for both parties. Many people would use such a method.


    Mo Anqi immediately understood what Xia Chaoqun meant.


    If it was just a simple loan of a set of jewelry, Xia Chaoqun probably wouldn¡¯t have instructed her to look for the person in charge directly. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s intention was that it would be best if they could reach an agreement so that they could borrow jewelry again in the future when they needed it.


    Although her request was actually very difficult, she gave it some thought. When she saw Jiang SE¡¯s picture on theputer, she nodded and replied, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    I¡¯ll get someone to sort out the information of the person-in-charge of Mikimoto¡¯s Huaxia region and hand it to youter. Inform the studio about the specific arrangements. Can we finish filming before the 19th? ¡±


    On the other end of the phone, she could hear the rustling sound of Xia Chaoqun flipping through documents. It was already the night of the 17th. Xia Chaoqun had requested for the photos to bepletely re-filmed. Mo Anqi suddenly felt that her high-paying job as an assistant was not going to be easy.


    However, Xia Chaoqun, who was on the other end of the line, had no intention of asking for her opinion. After he had given his instructions, he quickly hung up the phone coldly and heartlessly.


    Mo Anqi sighed. She picked up her phone and dialed Jiang SE¡¯s number seriously.


    When she called, Jiang se was lying on the sofa. Her nose was already a little stuffed. PEI Yi wrapped her firmly in a nket while he studied the recipe for the ginger soup.


    The weather was too cold during the photoshoot, so she was slightly affected. Fortunately, it was not a serious problem. Mo Anqi had already prepared some ginger tea for her to warm her up, so she only had a nose block and did not catch a cold.


    ¡°Anqi.¡± When the call went through, mo Anqi was shocked the moment Jiang se spoke.


    ¡°Sese, you have a cold?¡±


    Her voice was nasal. She had exposed her legs several times during today¡¯s shoot, so she probably caught a cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already taken the medicine.¡± Jiang se opened her mouth and exhaled. From the corner of her eye, she saw PEI Yi holding a recipe in one hand and a piece of ginger in the other. He had already left the kitchen and was looking at her worriedly. It was obvious that he was very displeased that the person on the phone had interrupted her peaceful rest. He was frowning.

 Chapter 165

    165 Chapter 165 reshoot


    ¡°Is there something?¡± Mo Anqi could not bear to tell her Xia Chaoqun¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Sese, sister Xia told me that you have a set of photos to re-take Yingluo.¡±


    It was already tiring enough to take a few sets of photos today. When she said ¡®it¡¯s fine¡¯, mo Anqi could tell that there was something wrong with her voice. She thought that she would get angry after hearing what she said.


    After all, mo Anqi had been in this industry for a long time and had dealt with many celebrities, so she was mentally prepared.


    To his surprise, the moment mo Anqi finished speaking, Jiang se quickly asked, ¡±


    ¡°Which group?¡±


    the one with the camel-colored cashmere coat from E.M. And the one with the brim pinched. After sister Xia saw it, she felt that it was better to take the jewelry than the bag.


    This was normal, but the problem was the weather.


    The temperature in the capital had been plummeting recently. When mo Anqi called, she checked the weather forecast and found that the temperature was not good for the next two days.


    ¡°Roughly when will the filming be done?¡±


    This was also why mo Anqi felt that she would be upset, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia wants the shoot to be done before the day after tomorrow.¡±


    PEI Yi ced the things on the table and reached out to take the phone from Jiang SE¡¯s hand. After listening to the call for a while, he felt that something was amiss as well. There was a look of disapproval in his eyes. Jiang se blocked his hand.


    ¡°Good Yingluo.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, PEI Yi had already sat down and pulled her into his arms. He said loudly, ¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Mo Anqi could hear the man¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. Jiang se covered his mouth.


    ¡°I said,¡±


    ¡°I said no!¡± He was a little unhappy. Jiang se kept talking to mo Anqi and held the phone tightly to prevent him from snatching it from her. PEI Yi reached out to cover her mouth. Jiang se pushed him a few times and struggled to shift her face away. She told mo Anqi, ¡±


    Yingluo, just let me know after you¡¯ve set the time. I¡¯m free for the next two days!


    She was still panting as she spoke, but she quickly ended the call and hung up.


    ¡°Yi!¡± She was angry, and he felt a little wronged.


    ¡°You¡¯ve caught a cold!¡± When he went to the set to pick her up today, her hands were so cold that they were almost numb. They were still shaking after getting into the car, and when she came back, her nose was stuffed. Now, he was still thinking about making ginger soup, afraid that her condition would get serious.


    The temperature had been low for the past two days. Wasn¡¯t it torture to reshoot the photos that had been taken?


    When Jiang se heard him, she tossed her phone aside.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but this is part of my job. I might encounter it again in the future.¡±


    PEI Yi said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interfere with what you like.¡± He leaned closer and held the nket that had slipped down for her. ¡°But the weather hasn¡¯t been good for the past two days.¡±


    There were many things he could do, but no matter how capable he was, he couldn¡¯t control the weather.


    He could not care less about what the other celebrities did, but he could not bear to see Jiang se suffer the same way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a set of photos.¡± He frowned. His unhappiness was evident in his words. Jiang se reached out and pushed him away.


    it¡¯ll be done soon. Hurry up and go away. You smell of ginger all over your body. It¡¯s so pungent.


    In fact, her nose was stuffed and she could not smell anything at all. However, PEI Yi was naturally unaware of this. Hearing that she was despising him, he could not help but feel depressed.


    ¡°Bad.¡±


    The smell of ginger on him was all because of her. PEI Yi had only entered the kitchen twice in his life, and both times were for her.


    After washing too much ginger, even with a pair of disposable gloves, it still felt hot.


    Even so, he still stood up obediently. The pot was still burning in the kitchen. He lowered his head and sniffed his hands. Although he had washed them, the smell of ginger still lingered. He went back into the kitchen to wash his hands. Jiang se could not help butugh when she saw him leave.


    Mo Anqi was very efficient. She called the next afternoon to inform her that she had made an appointment with Marco and was preparing to reshoot the next day. She even asked about Jiang SE¡¯s health.


    In fact, her cold wasn¡¯t serious. It was just a little early that day, so she got better after drinking the ginger soup and sleeping.


    As Xia Chaoqun had specifically requested for the photos to be taken on the 19th, time was already very tight. Sometimes, only one photo would be released. However, the styling, makeup, and hairstyling of the photos would take time, not to mention that the post-production would also need to be simplified.


    After Jiang se changed into her costume, mo Anqi took out the jewelry she had borrowed.


    She had borrowed a pearl ne and a pearl ring. The ring was elegantly designed with three oval diamonds iid in the shape of leaves and decorated with pearls. The tinum ring looked simple and elegant, and the diamonds were very simple. They did not steal the brilliance of the pearls.


    ¡°This is Mikimoto¡¯s.¡±


    Jiang se immediately recognized the Pearl brand. Japan¡¯s Mikimoto family was famous for their excellent pearls. When she was still Feng Nan, she had a collection of Mikimoto pearl jewelry.


    This kind of jewelry should have been a set. Other than the ne and ring, there should have been a pair of earrings of the same series.


    Mo Anqi nodded. After putting on a pair of velvet gloves, she went to retrieve the ring and put it on for her, ¡±


    ¡°I noticed that you didn¡¯t have any ear holes, so I only borrowed the ring.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s fingers were long and slender, and the ring size a little too big. The stylist took a thin thread and gently wrapped it around her fingertips twice. This was to prevent the ring from being too big during the shoot and affecting the effect if it slipped.


    The in ring was indeed beautiful when she wore it. The white pearl was big and round, white and wless, simple yet elegant and eye-catching. The two reallyplemented each other.


    The trip to borrow the jewelry was much easier than mo Anqi had expected. After she mentioned Xia Chaoqun¡¯s name, she was quickly met with the mikiotto Empire¡¯s District head.


    The person in charge of Mikimoto¡¯s imperial capital was a Japan. Mo Anqi had studied in Japan for many years and had experience in serving Japanese celebrities. With this rtionship and Jiang SE¡¯s excellent temperament, mo Anqi did not need much effort to show the stern Japanese man the photos Jiang se had taken. Mikimoto promised to lend her some jewelry when Jiang se attended important events in the future.


    The new photo was still the same as the previous one where she pulled the brim of her hat. Ma ke realized that after the retake, Jiang se did not need much guidance. Her photogenic appeal was already very good. The angle at which she lifted her head was just right. Mo Anqi stood behind the camera. She had to admit that the photo of her wearing the ring looked much better than the one with the bag.


    After the photoshoot this time, the work was temporarily over.


    ...


    In the meantime, Xia Chaoqun helped her obtain thetest cell phone model sponsored by thergestpany in the country, Huaxin technology. He then asked mo Anqi to hand it over to Jiang se.


    On the 25th, Jiang se attended theunch of ¡± events of Beiping. theunch was coincidentally held at the Huaxia international business hotel, which was under the Zhao corporation¡¯s Jianghua group. When Jiang se went to theunch ceremony earlier, she had coincidentally bumped into Zhao junhan.

 Chapter 166

    166 Chapter 166 questioning


    ¡°Sese.¡± Jiang se had just changed and put on makeup when Lin xiwen saw her. She called out to her.


    Zhao junhan was standing beside Lin xiwen. To be honest, Jiang se was not familiar with Zhao junhan. At most, they had only had a meal together. They did not know each other very well.


    Although the Feng family had the intention of arranging a marriage for her at that time, she had been reborn before they could do so. When she met Zhao junhan again, she did not seem to have any change in expression.


    As the sessor of the Jianghua group, there were naturally many people waiting to curry favor with Zhao junhan in the business hotel. He was wearing a dark blue suit and was about 1.8 meters tall, looking very impressive.


    He had a male and a female assistant with him. He was talking to Lin xiwen from Shangjiapany. He had brought the male and female leads from ¡± a Grand asion of Beiping ¡± with him. When he heard Lin xiwen¡¯s greeting, he turned around and saw Jiang se. He was stunned for a moment before he stuck his tongue out to his cheek and smiled.


    When Jiang se appeared on ¡± the industry¡¯s filmmakers ¡± a while ago, Zhao junhan had already seen her on the show. He knew that she was a new female star. She was still young and had just started her first year of University.


    Back then, she had already looked very beautiful on the program. It would have been fine if that was all. However, after Zhao junhan grew older, he had been surrounded by beautiful women. The one who made him remember Jiang se was his fianc¨¦e, Feng Nan.


    She seemed to be particrly interested in this neer named ¡®Jiang se¡¯, so he paid attention to her as well.


    ¡°This is the eldest grandson of the Jianghua group¡¯s Chairman.¡± Mo Anqi followed Jiang se and told her about Zhao junhan¡¯s information in a low voice.


    Jiang se actually knew a lot about these situations as well, but she did not interrupt mo Anqi¡¯s exnation. This was mo Anqi¡¯s job. In reality, mo Anqi had collected a lot of information, including Zhao junhan¡¯s preferences and past love history. When Jiang se went over, mo Anqi even whispered into her ear, ¡±


    you have to be careful. A beauty with long legs and a thin waist like you happens to be his favorite type. This young master is simply a frequent guest in the entertainment section when he¡¯s not at work.


    When Jiang se turned to look at her, mo Anqi even grinned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m just doing my duty to remind you.¡±


    Lin xiwen smiled the moment Jiang se walked over. She gave her, Zhao junhan, and the two main leads a brief introduction.


    Naturally, Lin xiwen knew that Jiang se had recently signed with century Gxy and was even signed by Xia Chaoqun. There were no secrets in the industry that could be kept secret. When the news spread, Lin xiwen was overjoyed. She felt that this was the biggest surprise and gift since ¡°Beiping incident¡± had not started filming.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s ability to create stars could be seen from Tao cen, who was now undeniably the top female celebrity in the country. If Xia Chaoqun took a liking to Jiang se, her value would have already risen even before she had any new works.


    When ¡°events of Beiping¡± signed her, she was still young and the pay was not high. Now, it seemed that it was a good deal.


    It was not hard to imagine that when the movie was released during the spring Festival the year after, Jiang SE¡¯s fame would definitely be much higher than it was now. The return on the movie would be much better than Lin xiwen had imagined.


    Therefore, even though Jiang se was only ying a supporting role in the film, Lin xiwen still personally motioned for her to follow her.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Zhao junhan extended his hand and shook Jiang SE¡¯s.


    In reality, Jiang se should be the type that he was interested in. However, Zhao junhan was not stupid. Some time ago, Feng Nan had suffered a loss at the hands of Xiang qiuji and the others. Although he did not mention it much when he returned, Zhao junhan still managed to find out some information after the incident. He knew that Jiang se was currently relying on the princelings.


    Hence, he only touched Jiang SE¡¯s fingertips for a moment before he retracted his hand in a very well-behaved manner.


    From his appearance, he was tall and straight, his hair was neatlybed, and his gentlemanly appearance was really very popr with women. Even fan Zhiyun, who yed the female lead in ¡± a Grand asion of Beiping, ¡± showed him a charming smile.


    I heard that after Mr. Zhao returned to the country, apart from taking over some of the Jianghua group¡¯s Affairs, you are also interested in investing in the entertainment industry. We might have the opportunity to work together in the future.


    Lin xiwen was all smiles, and a group of main creative staff from excellentpany followed him.


    Zhao junhan said, ¡±


    ¡°The opportunity to work together is right in front of you. Isn¡¯t director Lin¡¯s new film about to start?¡±


    The film investment industry was a high-risk industry, and there were several kinds of investments.


    In addition to investing in scripts, there were also investments in directors and cast. There was also an investment in human rtionships that decided the release and review of movies.


    Every investment of an investor was no less than starting a new business. The pre-market analysis, the main cast, and the shooting n and n all required the investor to conduct pre-investigation.


    When ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was about to be filmed, the investors had alreadye to an agreement. After reading the script, they knew hou Xiling¡¯s identity and confirmed that this script had investment potential. The funds had already been in ce.


    It was naturally toote for Zhao junhan to mention investment now. His purpose should be to enter the entertainment industry, so he hade to say hello to Lin xiwen in advance, leaving a possibility of cooperation between them.


    The twoughed and tacitlyughed before digressing from the topic.


    Jiang se stood beside him for a while. Soon, it was time for the opening ceremony.


    The guests from the major media outlets entered the hotel one by one with their licenses. Hou Xiling, who had been backstage, came out in a Chinese tunic suit. When he saw Jiang se, he smiled. He adjusted his sses and greeted her.


    little Jiang, when I left, your aunt Cai was asking when she would let youe to our house.


    Hou Xiling¡¯s wife¡¯s surname was Cai. Jiang se had visited the hou family once before New Year¡¯s Day. The Marquis ¡®wife liked her very much and invited her to visit often.


    Jiang se nodded. Beside her, fan Zhiyun turned around and nced at her.


    Fan Zhiyun could be considered one of the most popr actresses in the country. She was about 25 or 26 years old and had a ssical look. She was an artiste under Huaxing. She was wearing a white embroidered dress today, revealing her beautiful back.


    The male lead, Lin xiwen, was also Song Jin from Huaxing. He had gained a lot of poprity from filming TV series before entering the film industry. This was his first movie, so he was very cautious and had been obediently following director Lin xiwen.


    Huaxing must have spent a lot of money to get two resources from Lin xiwen.


    Both of them were very famous. Fan Zhiyun¡¯s reputation was no less than Zhu Pan¡¯s. The box office of the movies she had filmed had already umted over one billion Yuan. The moment the reporters came in, they took their cameras and snapped photos of her.


    Lin xiwen first gave a few words of speech and exined the general outline of ¡°event of Beiping ¡°. He also mentioned the reason why he wanted to film this movie, and then pushed hou Xiling out. The atmosphere was quite lively.


    When it was time for the media to ask questions, someone suddenly mentioned Jiang se.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, I heard that you¡¯ve signed with century Gxy, right?¡±

 Chapter 167

    167 Love


    This time, Lin xiwen had brought a total of five actors. Other than the two main leads and Jiang se, he had also brought Qiu ruzhi, who was ying an jiuxiao, and one of the actors, ding lie, who was ying Xiao Zi¡¯s good friend.


    Of course, Lin xiwen and hou Xiling sat in the middle. The male and female leads sat on either side of them. Jiang se sat next to fan Zhiyun while the other two supporting characters sat on the side.


    There were only four microphones on stage, and they were held in the hands of Lin xiwen, hou Xiling, and the most popr male and female leads.


    When the reporter asked her the question, fan Zhiyun was stunned for a moment. Then, she passed the microphone to Jiang se with a smile, disying her exceptional grace.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± yes, ¡°Jiang se replied. Many cameras were pointed in her direction. The reporter who had asked the question was rather excited.


    I heard that your manager is Madam Xia Chaoqun? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Jiang se smiled.


    ¡°Ever since I signed the contract with¡± event of Beiping,¡±my good luck hase one after another.¡±


    Her words made Lin xiwen¡¯s face show a satisfied smile, and the camera kept on ¡®ka Cha ka Cha¡¯.


    Naturally, there were also people who asked about The Grudge between Jiang se and Zhu pan. Jiang se easily blocked the questions. When the media reporters asked her about her future movie ns, she replied, ¡±


    my current n is to finish filming ¡®event of Beiping¡¯. I hope everyone can see the new changes in my film.


    Mo Anqi stood below the stage. Other than observing Jiang SE¡¯s posture and afraid that someone would take a picture of her unsightly posture, she also paid attention to what she was saying. At the same time, she paid attention to the cameras of the media. When she saw a photographer raise his camera too high, she gently leaned over and patted his shoulder, signaling for him to squat down.


    Even if she was a peerless beauty, it would be easy for people to bid for five or five of them from a high ce. Her beauty would be reduced, and she would only be aughingstock in the eyes of others if it were to spread.


    She secretly took note of a few news reporters who had raised their heads to take photos and decided to stop themter to check the photos.


    ¡°I heard that you epted the role of the ¡®doukou¡¯ in the event of Beiping.¡±


    At the beginning of the opening ceremony, Lin xiwen had already released a part of the script for the media to refer to.


    The reporter who asked the question was ady with short hair. She took out a voice recorder and said,


    as far as I know, the character ¡®doukou¡¯ was set to be a prostitute. She¡¯s sexy and charming, which doesn¡¯t match your temperament. As we all know, you yed a goddess-like character in director Zhao¡¯s ¡®the 99th love letter.¡¯ Why are the characters and personalities of the two movies so different? ¡±


    Jiang se held the microphone and gave it some serious thought.


    ¡°I think that an actor should not only create the same character and y the same role. A good script is hard toe by. I¡¯m very grateful to director Lin and teacher hou for trusting me and giving me this opportunity to challenge myself.¡±


    director Lin, I heard that you¡¯ve been in contact with ye yingfei before for the role of ¡®doukou.¡¯ Do you think that ye yingfei¡¯s style, appearance, and temperament are more suitable for the role of ¡®doukou¡¯? ¡±


    When a reporter asked this question, Jiang se smiled and returned the microphone to fan Zhiyun. She did not seem to be annoyed.


    The media reporters ¡®interview questions were biting. It wasmon for celebrities to be pped in the face in public like this. Fan Zhiyun turned to look at Jiang se. She appeared calm and collected. She did not know if she was good at pretending or not taking the media¡¯s questions to heart.


    I believe in a saying,¡¯don¡¯t ask about your gains, but look at your hard work.¡¯ If you change the concept, it¡¯s also very appropriate to use it here.


    Lin xiwen was already a veteran and naturally wouldn¡¯t be easily stumped by the media¡¯s words, ¡±


    don¡¯t look at the process. Just look at the result.


    He had been in contact with ye yingfei many times, and this was no secret in the circle. Rather than making a fool of himself by denying it, he might as well admit it openly.


    ¡°In fact, at the beginning of filming, everyone knows that it¡¯s not easy to decide on actors. Whether they¡¯re suitable for the role or not, we can only be sure after the final results are out. Old hou and I personally tested miss Jiang¡¯s audition and confirmed that she was very suitable for the role before deciding on her to prove that she was the best candidate for the role of ¡®doukou .''¡±


    After Lin xiwen answered, the media¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang se again.


    ¡°Then, between you and ye yingfei, who do you think is more suitable for the role of ¡®doukou¡¯?¡±


    At first nce, ye yingfei¡¯s position and the public¡¯s impression of her were indeed more suitable for the role of the charming and amorous ¡®doukou¡¯ in ¡± event of Beiping. many people in the industry thought that it was very likely that ye yingfei would take on Lin xiwen¡¯s new film this time.


    Who knew that things would take a turn for the better, and in the end, this role would fall into the hands of a new person.


    The investors in the audience were whispering. On stage, fan Zhiyun handed the microphone back.


    ¡°I have the same opinion as director Lin. Let¡¯s not look at the process, only the results. As for who is more suitable for doukou between me and miss ye, that¡¯s not something I can easilyment on. After the movie is released, why don¡¯t we all buy tickets to watch it in the cinema? You¡¯re wee to give me your guidance when the timees.¡±


    Jiang se thought that she was being quite serious when she said that. To her surprise, the reporters thought that her speech was cheeky and adorable. They could not help butugh.


    Lin xiwen looked at her with admiration. Suddenly, a female reporter raised her hand and said, ¡±


    miss Jiang, I heard that you¡¯re a kept woman by a mysterious person. Is that true? ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, many reporters ¡®expressions changed and they turned to look at the reporter who had spoken.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s face was filled with anger, and hou Xiling¡¯s expression was also rather unhappy.


    The few celebrities on stage lowered their heads and tidied their clothes, pretending not to hear anything.


    Mo Anqi was furious. She nced at the name tag hanging on the chest of the reporter who asked the question. Ding ru of the marching Dragon Studio. She secretly memorized the name of the studio and the reporter.


    On the other hand, Jiang SE¡¯s expression was calm. In fact, she found it rather funny.


    ¡°Kept? Are you talking about my boyfriend?¡±


    No one expected her to reveal her love for him so easily.


    Although the celebrities in the entertainment industry no longer had to be sneaky when they were dating like they were in the past, they would still put up a smokescreen even at the beginning of the rtionship in order to gain attention and attention. They would only announce it publicly after a few more times and when the poprity was rising.


    Even if it was a breakup, it could be used to create news that would be on the front page for a few days.


    However, she did not expect someone to deliberately make things difficult for Jiang se during the interview. Without a second thought, she had brought up such an important topic.


    ¡°He¡¯s about the same age as me, and we¡¯re both second-year seniors at the first Academy. He¡¯s not married, and I¡¯m not. We¡¯re in a normal rtionship. Compared to ordinary people, my boyfriend is more outstanding. How can this be considered a mistress?¡± She pursed her lips and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Do we have to make him poor? That might be very difficult to do.¡±

 Chapter 168

    168 A good thing


    Jiang SE¡¯s unexpected frankness made many of the reporters who had been waiting for an answer gnash their teeth. This information hade too easily. She did not beat around the bush or try to change the subject. She had just given her answer.


    The female reporter who had wanted to make things difficult for her was immediately pushed back by her words, and her face showed a little embarrassment.


    Ding ru bit her upper lip and forced a smile. She threw the recording pen to a young girl with a ponytail. She threw it in a hurry, and the girl wasn¡¯t paying attention and didn¡¯t hold the pen firmly, so the pen fell to the ground with a tter.


    Fortunately, the hotel floor was covered with a thick carpet, so the recording pen was not broken when it fell. But even so, ding ru still red at the girl, making her face turn red. She squatted down to pick up the recording pen.


    Such a small incident did not attract the attention of the others in the hotel. Everyone was busy taking note of the big news that Jiang se had revealed. After this incident, many people consciously avoided talking about risky topics. Gradually, they returned to talking about the movie.


    They also interviewed fan Zhiyun, Song Jin, and the others. The two important supporting actors in the film also had the opportunity to speak, and the second half of the opening press conference was quite enjoyable.


    The two-hour opening ceremony quickly passed. Lin xiwen finally invited hou Xiling to wrap up the movie with him. He also opened a bottle of champagne to congratte ¡°Beiping¡¯s event¡± in advance for a smooth shooting and a big box office sales.


    After the ceremony, the reporters were invited to another room in the hotel. The crew had already set up a buffet for them.


    Mo Anqi nced at Jiang se from a distance and immediately stopped the photographers. She discovered that Jiang SE¡¯s photos with any slight ws had been deleted.


    She recalled the information that Jiang se had revealed on her own ord. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to report the matter first.


    Every word that a celebrity said would be magnified countless times in the hands of the reporters. Whether this matter should be reported or not, and even if it was reported, how it was dealt with, it all depended on how the people guided it.


    At the reception, the reporters took photos of the celebrities and did a few simple private interviews with them. When it was Dragon travel Studios ¡®turn, the girl who was being interviewed seemed to be a neer. She did not even have to line up to interview fan Zhiyun, Song Jin, and the other well-known celebrities in the country. She hesitated for a moment before walking toward Jiang se and calling out softly, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, can I ask you a few questions?¡±


    The reporter¡¯s certificate on her chest stated that she was still an intern. Thanks to the female reporter named ¡®ding ru¡¯, mo Anqi didn¡¯t have a good impression of the employees of Longxing Studios.


    When she heard this, she was about to step forward to stop him, but Jiang se agreed first.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    In reality, they were just a few simple questions. In such a Grand asion like today¡¯s, these questions might not even be broadcasted. However, the girl named Tao Tao asked very seriously. She asked Jiang se why she had taken on ¡± events of Beiping ¡± and her understanding of the character ¡± doukou. in the end, after Jiang se answered her questions, she very seriously thanked her.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to care about her.¡± Mo Anqi recalled ding ru¡¯s question today and was still a little angry, ¡±


    ¡°The King of Hell is easy to see, but the little ghost is difficult to deal with.¡±


    In these Media Studios, the bosses were easy to deal with, but the reporters below them would do anything to get attention and cover.


    Jiang se shook her head. it¡¯s just a small matter.


    What caught her attention was Lin xiwen, who was holding a ss of wine and chatting with the investor.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s expression did not look right. Although he was smiling, he looked a little anxious. He did not take a sip of the wine in his hand even after a long time. He seemed to be exining something and would asionally nce in Jiang SE¡¯s direction.


    The investor¡¯s representative in front of him also turned his head. When he noticed Jiang SE¡¯s gaze, he even raised his ss from a distance.


    ¡°This is someone from the Hua Tou.¡±


    Mo Anqi followed Jiang se and exined to her in a low voice, ¡±


    the initial investment for the event of Beiping this time is about 260 million Yuan, and 80% of it is from the Hua Investment Group.


    The full name of the ¡®Hua investment¡¯ she mentioned was Hua Xia wealth Investment Co., Ltd. the legal representative is Dong Mingsheng. I heard that he has a close rtionship with Lin xiwen.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s movies rarely made losses to the point of not being able to get their money back. His movies didn¡¯t have a good reputation, but he was good at marketing nning and had good rtionships with people from major cinema chains. His screening allocation was also based on a certain basis. The audience usually criticized his movies as they watched them. The more they criticized, the more profit they made at the box office.


    The film industry was a risky investment. Once one made the wrong bet, it was very likely to cause thepany to lose money.


    After all, the movie had only been released for a short time, and the results were announced very quickly. The box office earnings determined the sess or failure of the movie.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s films didn¡¯t make a lot of money, but it was still guaranteed to make a small amount of money. Dong Mingsheng had worked with him many times, so Lin xiwen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good as the two of them were talking. could it be that the people from Hua Investment Group want to withdraw their funding? ¡±


    Mo Anqi said in a low voice, but she felt that it was unlikely.


    The movie¡¯s opening ceremony had already been held. At this point, if the people from Hua Investment Group pulled back their investment, it would naturally affect the filming of the movie. It was very likely to cause a series of adverse reactions. It would cast a shadow on the movie before it was even released. It would attract criticism and affect the reputation and results of the movie after it was released.


    Logically speaking, old friends like Lin xiwen and Dong Mingsheng, who had worked together for many years, shouldn¡¯t have had such a thing happen.


    However, Lin xiwen¡¯s ugly smile had already attracted the attention of some reporters.


    After they left the hotel, mo Anqi drove Jiang SE Home and asked around.


    However, most of mo Anqi¡¯s connections were based in Japan and she couldn¡¯t expand them in China for the time being. After finding out nothing, she finally reported the matter to Xia Chaoqun.


    At this time, Lin xiwen was in a terrible fix. After the opening ceremony, the people of Huaxia Investment Corporation had faintly expressed their intention to withdraw their funds.


    Investing in a movie was a very risky thing to do. In their opinion, Jiang se was just a neer. Although it was not her first time acting in a movie, she had not disyed her acting skills in the previous films that she had acted in. Although she had gained some coverage and fame due to her two disputes with Zhu pan and was now known to the public, she did not have any box office appeal. This was a huge problem.


    Moreover, it was precisely because of her dispute with Zhu pan that, although she had sessfully stepped out of the limelight, it had caused Zhao rang¡¯s movie to perform poorly at the box office in theter stages. Other than the rising box office sales in the past few days, it had been nearly a month since the movie was released, but the final box office sales had not even reached 850 million. Compared to the momentum of the movie when it was released, this could be said to be a joke. Now, it had spread throughout the circle.

 Chapter 169

    169 Chapter 169 grinding


    At the same time, Dong Mingsheng was also a little worried. doukou ¡± had more scenes in ¡± events of Beiping ¡± and was considered an important female supporting character. However, Jiang SE¡¯s aura was clearly not in line with the original ¡± doukou. Hua investment bank was worried that the audience would not be happy with her after it was screened in the future. After much consideration, they decided to withdraw their funding.


    Now that things hade to this, Lin xiwen only had two choices. He could either remove Jiang se from thepany and rece her with someone else, or he could choose another investor after the people from Hua Investment Group withdrew their investment.


    However, more than two years had already passed since the movie was started. The investment had also been settled a long time ago. Where would they find another person with such a huge sum of money?


    Before the opening ceremony, Lin xiwen was still overjoyed that Jiang se had signed a contract with Xia Chaoqun. However, he was already in a terrible fix at the moment.


    In Shangjiapany, Lin xiwen hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well for a few days. She made thepany¡¯s employees work overtime every day because of this, trying toe up with a new n that would change Hua investment and Dong Mingsheng¡¯s minds.


    During the opening ceremony, the media had already released the results of the interview. When Jiang se mentioned that she had a boyfriend, although some of the maleizens were rather disappointed, she managed to win the favor of most of the femaleizens.


    Most of the people whomented on the inte thought that she had a good personality and did not hide her true feelings. This made many people have a good impression of her and she gained a lot of fans in an instant.


    The Weibo, Twitter, and Facebook ounts that mo Anqi had registered for her were gradually gaining followers. Although the number of followers could not bepared to some celebrities and idols, these fans would leavements on Jiang SE¡¯s page every day. They were very active.


    The goal was to not have rotten teeth-in this day and age, even if celebrities wanted to eat and drink, they would split it up into a few pieces and make it to the news. There were even people who would expose the news so easily?


    [travel the world: my goddess was quite domineering when she replied to the reporter¡¯s question!]


    Tuan Tuan and Yuan Yuan: domineering +


    ¡®Breeze: I suddenly have a better impression of this neer. However, does anyone know who Jiang SE¡¯s rich boyfriend is?¡¯


    Naturally, PEI Yi had been following all of Jiang SE¡¯s social media ounts. When he saw thements, he could not hide the smile on his face even when he was eating.


    Ever since Jiang se had agreed to be his girlfriend, he had never felt as at ease as he did at this moment. He was happier that she was defending him and retaliating than that he had to do it himself.


    The school was already on break after the exams. Jiang se recalled that hou Xiling had invited her over as a guest thest time, so she nned to shop at the mall and buy some gifts to bring over.


    The Spring Festival was at the end of February. She should be filming with the crew at that time. She was going to pay a New Year visit to hou Xiling, his wife, and Chang Yuhu in advance.


    PEI Yi held her hand in the shopping mall and apanied her for a walk. Their height and long legs matched each other well, and they attracted a lot of attention.


    Someone recognized Jiang se and took pictures with their cell phones from afar. As long as they did note over and disturb the two of them, Jiang se ignored them and discussed with PEI Yi what they wanted to buy.


    ¡°Grandma PEI likes handmade shoes from fanghua first pin, so Auntie LAN gave her a set of mikiotto pearl jewelry.¡±


    She did some mental calctions and felt that it was a tragedy. She did not have much money on hand, and once she bought a New Year¡¯s gift, she felt that she was short on money. PEI Yi reached out to help her adjust her cor. Just as he was about to say something, her phone rang.


    PEI Yi gestured for her to answer the call. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s name shed on the phone screen.


    ¡°Did you offend someone from the Jianghua group?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s voice was calm and emotionless. It was as if he had only asked casually.


    ¡°No, did something happen?¡±


    Jiang se frowned. Something must have happened for Xia Chaoqun to ask such a question.


    She had already flown to Spain a few days ago. ording to her personality, if nothing had happened, she would not have made an overseas call just to joke with her.


    It was a little noisy on her end, probably because she was on set. She could vaguely hear someone shouting. She covered the microphone and took two steps forward. When the surroundings had quieted down, Xia Chaoqun said, ¡±


    Dong Mingsheng from Hua investment has been in contact with people from Jiang Nan entertainment recently. They¡¯re preparing to invest in a new movie, and this money was drawn from Lin xiwen.


    She paused for a moment before continuing,


    as for Jiang-Nan entertainment, it¡¯s the abbreviation of the Jianghua group and Zhongnan industry. The twopanies are interested in a marriage alliance.


    Xia Chaoqun couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin any further. She had heard her mother mention the cooperation between Zhongnan industry and the Jianghua group when she had returned to Hong Kong. It was said that one of the parties involved in the marriage was the daughter of her mother¡¯s good friend.


    At the opening ceremony of ¡± events of Beiping ¡°, mo Anqi had felt that there was something wrong with the expressions of the people from Hua Investment Group. Thus, she had reported the matter to Xia Chaoqun and had Xia Chaoqun keep an eye on it.


    She felt that there was something fishy about this. However, as she was not in the country at the moment, even if she suspected that Jiangnan entertainment was targeting Jiang se, it was just a suspicion.


    ¡°Zhang.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Xia Chaoqun called someone over. After giving them a few instructions, he told Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked a flight back to the capital Tonight. We¡¯ll talk when we meet tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun ising back?¡±


    Jiang se asked. Xia Chaoqun, who was on the other end of the line, only replied with a faint ¡± hmm ¡± after a long pause. It could be considered as a response to how she had addressed him.


    Tao cen was probably still filming overseas. Once the matter was settled, Xia Chaoqun hung up the phone very quickly.


    After hearing what she had just said, PEI Yi looked at her grave expression and asked, ¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°They said that the production team of¡± Beiping¡¯s event ¡°is going to withdraw their funding.¡±


    When Jiang se said this, she pursed her lips.


    Huaxia investments, who invested in ¡®Beiping event¡¯, has turned their investment into Zhao junhan¡¯s project.


    When she mentioned Zhao junhan, PEI Yi felt a little jealous when he heard the nameing out of her mouth. However, he quickly realized that there was something fishy about this.


    ¡°You suspect that ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ is also involved in this matter?¡±


    yes, ¡°Jiang se replied. it¡¯s not a suspicion. I¡¯m pretty sure.


    Xia Chaoqun had never been one to speak nonsense. Whenever he spoke to her, he would always be straightforward. sister Chaoqun asked me first if I had offended Zhao junhan.


    She was certain that this matter had something to do with her.


    The withdrawal of funds from Huaxia Investment Corporation would have an impact on the production team. It was even possible that Lin xiwen¡¯s movie would be aborted before filming even started. Jiang SE¡¯s future in the industry would also be affected.


    PEI Yi put an arm around her shoulders and said with a smile, ¡±


    he¡¯s going to withdraw his investment. I¡¯ll invest in whatever he¡¯scking.


    He owned a lot of shares in some of his mother¡¯s businesses. He didn¡¯t know how much the annual bonus was, but he had someone to manage it.


    ...


    If any investors withdrew their funds from Lin xiwen¡¯s production, he would be the one to take over the rest.

 Chapter 170

    170 Chapter 170 new show


    Jiang se did not say anything. After shopping for a while and buying her present, she gave hou Xiling a call in advance to pay him a visit. When she asked him about the investment in the production team at night, hou Xiling sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also heard about it?¡±


    Hou Xiling had the same reaction, so this was probably true.


    ¡°Lin xiwen¡¯s been busytely and has been meeting people everywhere. I went to Shangjia today and he¡¯s still in a meeting at thepany, asking people toe up with a proposal.¡±


    Hou Xiling looked worried.


    the Grand asion of Beiping ¡± was his hard work for the past two years. He was already very old, and the traditional writing style was gradually bing too much for him to handle. It could be imagined that ¡± the Grand asion of Beiping ¡± should be his final work.


    Hou Xiling was also worried about whether the movie could be made into a big screen. If it could not be made into a movie, the anticipation and hard work of the past two years would be in vain. It was easy to imagine how disappointed he would be.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact situation, and Lin xiwen didn¡¯t say much. We can only do our best and leave it to fate.¡±


    Due to the incident, hou Xiling and his wife were not in high spirits. When Jiang se returned home after dinner, old man C was still standing at the door, watching her. When she turned around, she saw hou Xiling still waving at her. When she turned around, he even smiled and called out, ¡±


    ¡°Go back earlier, it¡¯s getting cold.¡±


    The dim yellow light from the courtyard shone through the open door, making the couple¡¯s figures appear long.


    If this matter had nothing to do with ¡®Feng Nan¡¯, then so be it. But if she was really the one who did it, Yingluo.


    Jiang se closed her eyes and tightened the scarf around her neck.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s flight would arrive at the capital at 1:20 pm. The moment he got off the ne, he made a trip to thepany to find out more about the situation.


    When mo Anqi picked up Jiang se to meet her, they had arranged to meet at Xia Chaoqun¡¯s house.


    Her house was located in a vi on the southern outskirts. Jiang se had heard her mother mention this house before she was reborn. Xia Chaoqun had bought it with his own money three years after he entered century Gxy. Back then, her mother hadplimented it smugly at the Mahjong table.


    When Jiang se arrived, Xia Chaoqun had just taken a shower. He was wiping his hair with a towel.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    She pointed to the sofa. There was a huge pile of documents on the coffee table. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s assistant, Zhang Chi, bent down to collect the documents and put them into a folder. He then turned around and went into the kitchen to make two cups of coffee.


    sister Xia, the media has already exposed the withdrawal of investment funds from Hua investment this time. It has a big impact on Sese. There are all kinds ofments.


    Mo Anqi was a little worried when she mentioned this.


    The reporter¡¯s nose was more sensitive than a dog¡¯s. The slightest movement would be detected by him. The social media ounts registered under Jiang SE¡¯s name were mostly managed by mo Anqi. There were also people who were worried about Jiang se online, but most of them were just there to stir up trouble.


    Although the conflict between Jiang se and Zhu pan had ended with Zhu pan being frozen and her performance at the opening ceremony of ¡°events of Beiping¡± had helped her gain a group of fans, her Foundation was still too shallow. Someizens who were just there to watch the show did not mind blowing things up and hit her when she was down.


    Zhu Pan¡¯s former fans had alsoe out, waiting to see the joke.


    Some reporters from the finance section had even moreprehensive information. They had already taken photos of Dong Mingsheng from Huaxia Investment Corporation meeting Zhao junhan.


    Once Dong Mingsheng withdrew his funding, ¡°events of Beiping¡± would be short of funds. It was highly likely that the filming would be halted. There were even rumors online that ¡®the reason for Dong Mingsheng¡¯s withdrawal of funding was rted to his dissatisfaction with Jiang se ying the role of doukou¡¯. No matter which rumor it was, it was not in Jiang SE¡¯s favor.


    ¡°The news has been spreading since early this morning.¡± When mo Anqi saw that Xia Chaoqun had returned, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, she revealed an uneasy expression, ¡±


    ¡°Should we get someone to suppress the news first?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to disperse than block.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun passed the towel he was using to dry his hair to his assistant. He picked up his coffee and took a sip. It had already been seven to eight hours since they had flown here. She was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to catch her breath. She hadn¡¯t even eaten anything yet. She instructed Zhang Chi to go out and buy some food before she turned around.


    it¡¯s a fact that Dong Mingsheng has withdrawn his funds. It can¡¯t be hidden. If we suppress it now, it will be stirred up in the future. This cold bowl of rice will be heated up again.


    Xia Chaoqun confirmed the rumors online. Mo Anqi was worried, ¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? It¡¯s said that the people from Hua Investment Group invested 200 million Yuan in ¡®Beiping grand event¡¯ this time, and they¡¯re the biggest investor in ¡®Beiping grand event¡¯. ¡±


    Once Dong Mingsheng withdrew his funding, it was very likely that it would affect the filming of ¡± Beiping event ¡°.


    On the other hand, Jiang se had heard about this from hou Xiling. At this moment, she was still able to keep her cool and was not as anxious as mo Anqi. Xia Chaoqun nced at her.


    there¡¯s no need to worry about the investment. I¡¯m meeting a few people from the investmentpany for a meal tomorrow. If there¡¯s really no other way, ¡± she brushed her hair back and her eyes revealed a bit of ruthlessness, ¡±


    I¡¯ll convince thepany to invest in a part of it. I¡¯ll think of a way to get the rest.


    She had been in this industry for many years. Her connections and experience were notparable to ordinary people. She was not in a hurry to invest. If one family could not gather 200 million, she would just have to contact a few more.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡±


    After returning to the country, he joined century Gxy and became an ordinary manager. He had climbed his way up step by step until now. What kind of storms had Xia Chaoqun not seen?


    Even now, with Tao cen around, there were still fights between the top flowers in the country.


    However, the situation this time was different. After Xia Chaoqun returned to the country, he had already returned to thepany to understand the situation. Since half a month ago, the people from Hua investment had made an appointment with the daughter of Zhongnan industry at the golf course in Huilong Bay in private.


    The daughter of Zhongnan industries was Feng Nan. Xia Chaoqun still remembered that she was the daughter of one of his mother¡¯s close friends. She had met her before.


    It was said that Feng Nan had the intention to enter the entertainment industry, and his ambition was quite obvious. After meeting Zhao junhan of the Jianghua group, the two confirmed their rtionship and established Jiangnan entertainment, with her as the legal representative. She encouraged Zhao junhan to invest arge amount of money in Zhang Jingan¡¯s new film, ¡± rescue mission, ¡± and was also looking for investors and scripts everywhere. It was quite a big scene.


    There were plenty of youngdies in the industry who wanted to ¡®y around¡¯ every year. It was normal for Feng Nan to do this. However, she had no choice but to approach Dong Mingsheng in private instead of recruiting any kind of investment. Xia Chaoqun could not stand it.


    She had only taken over Jiang se for a short period of time. Logically speaking, they should not be close. However, Jiang se was an artiste under her management. If Jiang se was pped in the face by Jiang Nan entertainment and wanted to step on her, it was clear that they had the intention of going against her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle these things.¡± The matter that had left mo Anqi in a terrible fix was easily brushed off by Xia Chaoqun, ¡±


    I have three scripts in my hands. You can pick one first.


    She turned sideways to pick up the folder that Zhang Chi had put away earlier and threw it in front of Jiang se.


    ¡°Your poprity is not stable yet. After acting in¡± event of Beiping,¡±you can¡¯t have too long of a nk period.¡±

 Chapter 171

    171 Chapter 171 the devil


    The audience was the most forgetful. Nowadays, celebrities and idols were emerging one after another. If Jiang se wanted to dominate a certain market, she could not fade out of the public¡¯s attention.


    Xia Chaoqun could make arrangements for some news and exposure, but Jiang se should have a presentable piece of work as well. Only then would her exposure be even more outstanding and serve as a foil to her.


    starting from Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡®rescue mission¡¯, you¡¯ve taken on three other roles. However, whether it¡¯s Gu Jiaer¡¯s work or Zhao rang¡¯s movie, they¡¯re all unremarkable supporting roles. Although she had taken on a more important role in ¡± event of Beiping, ¡± she was still a supporting character.


    Jiang se could not continue acting as a supporting role. Otherwise, she would easily leave the impression that she had been a ¡®supporting role for 10000 years¡¯ in the audience¡¯s minds. They would think that she could not shoulder the responsibility of being the main actor.


    ¡°Thepany is currently trying to negotiate for these three scripts.¡±


    Jiang se reached out to take it. Xia Chaoqun rubbed his forehead.


    ¡°Take a look and tell me the result.¡±


    Two of the three scripts were simr in genre. They were both romance literary films. Jiang se skimmed through them briefly. The scripts were not bad. They were written by well-known scriptwriters. One of the scripts was directed by Gu Jiaer, whom Jiang se had worked with once before.


    Gu Jiaer was already very satisfied with filming a romantic literary film. If he took on filming his movie, he would not have to worry about the audience, box office, and reputation.


    Romance films did not have particrly high requirements for acting skills. Moreover, it was very easy for them to gain fans. Jiang se had good looks, so acting in such films would be very beneficial to her current development.


    However, she hesitated for a moment and put down the information of another romantic literary film. She opened thest folder and the film title was written on it: ¡®The devil¡¯.


    She flipped through the documents. Xia Chaoqun frowned but did not stop her.


    Compared to the previous two movies with sweet love elements, this movie called ¡± demon ¡± was undoubtedly much gloomier.


    The first part of the story started with a mother receiving a call from her daughter.


    Zhang Yuqin was a salesperson working in an insurancepany. Every day, she had to deal with one different customer after another. She had to work so hard just to give her daughter, ZhuZhu, a better life.


    Her husband was an ordinary salesman who had been worn out by life. He had a meager sry, but he hated society for being unfair to him.


    He was weak and timid outside, always smiling and lowering his head to others, but at home, he had a bad temper and would re up at his family at any time.


    His life was poor, his work was not smooth, and the life of a small employee for ten years had numbed him. It made him addicted to drinking, and when he got drunk, he would make a lot of noise at home.


    Zhang Yuqin ced all her hopes on her daughter. The feelings between her and her husband had long been very faint. She only hoped to take care of her elder daughter well, and her life would be over.


    The monotonous days were only broken when Zhu Zhu went missing one day.


    Zhang Yuqin, who had lost her daughter, began to go crazy. In the process of tracking down her daughter¡¯s whereabouts, she found out that her daughter had long been killed. This terrible fact destroyed all her hope in life.


    And Zhang Yuqin was the female lead of the movie ¡± demon.


    The female lead was not beautiful. Even if she was once beautiful, life had worn away her edges. From the brief introduction, Jiang se could already roughly picture the image of a middle-aged woman in her mind. This alone was not very eye-catching.


    I have to remind you that this female lead ispletely different from the ¡®goddess¡¯ character in ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression was a little strange. She could tell that Jiang SE¡¯s interest in ¡®demon¡¯ far exceeded that of the previous two movies.


    However, between the two movies with romantic elements, Jiang se would have no problem being the female lead in either of them.


    Even the audience would be very epting of her acting in such a movie. After all, as long as she was beautiful enough, she already met half of the character setting.


    No matter which one of the two films she chose to film, it would be beneficial to Jiang se at the moment. However, if she chose ¡± demon ¡°, it would be a test of her acting skills.


    Jiang se tilted her head and looked at Xia Chaoqun with a smile.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, you also think that this film is not bad, right?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun didn¡¯t reply, but he didn¡¯t deny either.


    I¡¯ve briefly read through ¡®demon¡¯. The scriptwriter of this film is a newbie and has been working on it for six to seven years. He¡¯s been looking for investors and selling the script everywhere.


    Xia Chaoqun nced at the script in Jiang SE¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thepany has just bought the script and is preparing to invest in it.¡± At this point, she revealed a smile.


    it¡¯s because I heard that people from Jiang-Nan entertainment are also trying to get in touch with this director.


    Xia Chaoqun had never been willing to suffer losses. Jiang Nan entertainment had the intention to suppress the artistes under her management. Of course, she couldn¡¯t let Jiang Nan entertainment get what they wanted and get the rights to ¡®demon¡¯ first.


    Of course, although he had the intention of repaying Jiang Nan entertainment, business was business. Luo Yin first felt that the story of the movie was good and had a certain value before selling it.


    if you want to pick this script, you have to be mentally prepared. This is different from your image.


    The character image of Zhang Yuqin in the film was really tooplicated. In the early days, she lived like stagnant water, day after day. Her daughter was her everything. Later on, her daughter¡¯s disappearance and murder caused a heavy blow to her, and all of this required acting skills.


    Jiang se was too young. She was only 18 years old and was still in a rtionship that had not experienced any setbacks. She did not understand marriage, family life, and the feelings for her own flesh and blood.


    She had never lost anything and had never experienced the torture of life. It was difficult for her to express theplexity of the role of Zhang Yuqin in the film. once the acting fails, your reputation will be ruined. Have you thought about the consequences? ¡±


    No matter how good the script was, it also needed a good actor to set it off, and neither could becking.


    Once Jiang se could not support this script, even if she was given a first-ss director and the best Actor, she would only be suppressed. She would not be able to y the role of Zhang Yuqin well and would only waste the script.


    The biggest problem was that if she screwed up, she would have ¡®no acting skills¡¯,¡¯ expressionless face¡¯, and even the box office losses would make the audience me her, giving her the title of ¡®box office poison¡¯. At that time, it would be difficult to save her even if arge amount of money was umted.


    Xia Chaoqun leaned back on the sofa and sized Jiang se up with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Think about it carefully and tell me which one you¡¯ll choose.¡±


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, I still want to choose ¡®the demon¡¯.¡±


    Jiang se naturally understood what Xia Chaoqun meant. She also understood the consequences of choosing this film. If she was not careful, it would have a huge impact on her future.

 Chapter 172

    172 epting


    To be honest, the first two romance literary films were the easiest out of the three, especially the new film with Gu Jiaer¡¯s name. To her, no matter how she acted, her future as a star would be much smoother. Once her poprity was established, her status among the domestic stars would rise steadily. She would take one step at a time, steadily and surely. After her three-year contract ended, she would definitely be able to stand among the ranks of the century Gxy¡¯s quasi-A-list female stars. It was not entirely impossible for her to even be the century Gxy¡¯s A-list female star.


    However, stability also meant that it was not challenging enough.


    Both movies were very simr to Jiang SE¡¯s character.


    In Gu Jiaer¡¯s new drama, the female lead and the male lead had a pure rtionship. After going through many twists and turns, they finally got together, and they were in a good rtionship.


    The tone of the other film was roughly the same. The only difference might be the director and the future cast.


    Although these two movies could make people feel happy after watching them, as if they were eating ice cream, they would not leave a deep impression on the audience. Once a new film was released, it was very likely that the audience¡¯s enthusiasm would be diverted.


    Inyman¡¯s terms, it was good looking but not ssic.


    However, ¡± the demon ¡± was different. Although Zhang Yuqin¡¯s character was not beautiful, the story was far more interesting than the previous two scripts, and the challenge was much higher than the previous two scripts.


    She was twirling a page between her fingers while her eyes were still on the script. Xia Chaoqun took a sip of his coffee. He did not expect that Jiang se would still insist on choosing the script for ¡± demon ¡± even after he had analyzed the pros and cons with her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun exhaled and asked, ¡±


    this movie¡¯s character setting is different from yours. You should know that choosing first love¡¯s feelings or the story of love is far more suitable for you than choosing ¡®the demon¡¯.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Jiang se nodded and looked up to meet Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes. Her expression was firm.¡±However, I still stand by my initial choice. The female leads in these two movies are indeed very suitable for my image, but they can¡¯t be considered my representative works.¡±


    In the future, they would not be able to add to her glory. At most, they would only be a stepping stone on her path forward.


    if I¡¯m only filming for fame, these two movies are undoubtedly better, but there¡¯s no improvement. I want to challenge myself, so I like ¡®demon¡¯ more. She said very seriously, ¡±


    sister Chaoqun, I want to be an actress, not just a morous star or idol. I think what you need is more than this. There are so many beautiful female stars in century Gxy, but you chose to sign me instead of them.


    Xia Chaoqun raised his eyebrows and licked his lower lip. He was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for the time being. As for the specific arrangements, I will have to see how you perform in¡± Beiping event.¡±¡±


    She rested her elbows on her thighs and rested her chin on her palms.


    ¡°Think about it again.¡±


    After Jiang se epted the role of ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± she had once entered the imperial capital¡¯s National Theater to practice her ¡± doukou ¡± for a period of time. There was no problem for her to work hard. This was also the reason why Xia Chaoqun did not reject her immediately.


    She put away the remaining two scripts and nced at Jiang se.


    Angie will take the two scripts with herter. You can also finish reading the three scripts first before making a decision.


    This was Xia Chaoqun¡¯s gesture to send her off. She stood up.


    ¡°I still have something to doter.¡±


    Jiang se tactfully stood up as well. I¡¯ll take my leave then.


    Xia Chaoqun replied with a soft ¡®hmm¡¯. He took a sip of his coffee and watched the two of them enter the elevator. After a while, the corners of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s lips curled up, and he turned around to head upstairs.


    After Jiang se got into the car, mo Anqi looked at Jiang se through the rearview mirror as she drove. She asked curiously, ¡±


    Sese, I think what sister Xia said makes sense. You¡¯ll be more well-known and epted by the audience if you take on the other two films.


    However, she chose a more difficult path. She was still young and might not be able to act out the vicissitudes of life of a middle-aged woman, or the madness and resentment of losing her daughter in theter stages.


    When Jiang se was flipping through the script earlier, mo Anqi had also taken a few nces at her. She had roughly understood the plot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily like the easy path. Mr. Lu Xun once said that there were no roads on the ground, but as more people walked, they became roads.¡±


    Mo Anqi had studied abroad in Japan in her early years. After graduation, she was familiar with both local and foreign celebrities and had a smooth rtionship with the media. However, she could not remember what ¡®Mr. Lu Xun¡¯ had once said.


    She shrugged. She felt that Jiang se was really a strange person, but she could not put her finger on what was strange about her. Thus, she kept quiet.


    besides, do you think that if sis Chaoqun really didn¡¯t want me to take on ¡®demon¡¯, she would take it out and put it together with the other two literary films? ¡± Jiang se smiled and asked. Mo Anqi was taken aback. She turned to look at Jiang se. Thetter did not seem to realize what she had just said. She reminded mo Anqi, ¡±


    ¡°Look at the road.¡±


    On her way there, she received a call from PEI Yi, who said that he wasing to pick her up. Mo Anqi had met him before and knew that this young master from a wealthy family regarded Jiang se as a precious gem. He often called her on the phone and could not wait to keep his eyes on her as if he was protecting his precious treasure. He even looked at others with a distant and cold gaze, as if he was afraid that others would not treat his precious treasure as well as he did. This was a rare trait among the princes of wealthy families.


    PEI Yi¡¯s car was already waiting on mo Anqi¡¯s path. It was almost eight o ¡®clock, and it was drizzling outside. PEI Yi brought a thick shawl over and wrapped it around Jiang SE¡¯s neck. She got out of the car and leaned against the window to bid mo Anqi goodbye. PEI Yi raised his hand to shield her head. He could not bear to let the rain fall on her head. Mo Anqi could not help butugh when she saw this.


    ¡°You can go back first.¡±


    ¡°I know. Just go back with your boyfriend. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    With one of Jiang SE¡¯s hands sped in PEI Yi¡¯s palm, she quickly nodded. She then turned around and fell into his arms, where she was wrapped in his open clothes.


    The scene of a handsome man and a beautiful woman hugging each other was very pleasing to the eye. Mo Anqi grabbed the steering wheel and started the engine, ¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it good to act in an idol film?¡±


    Jiang se stood on her tiptoes and kissed PEI Yi¡¯s chin. He lowered his head and kissed her back a few times before asking, ¡±


    ¡°What is it? I¡¯m scared.¡±


    She was carrying a few bags of information in her arms, which he had seen earlier.


    sister Chaoqun let me look at a few scripts. I¡¯ll pick one of them.


    PEI Yi did not say anything. He only felt a little depressed when he heard that she was interested in taking on another job.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out to y with nie dan and the others? Why did youe to pick me up so quickly?¡±


    She had an appointment with Xia Chaoqun that night. It had been a few days since PEI Yi, nie dan, and the others had met up, so they decided to go out and have fun together. Jiang se thought that he would only returnter.


    ¡°I missed you.¡±

 Chapter 173

    173 Chapter 173 script


    PEI Yi protected Jiang se as they walked toward his car. He opened the car door for her first. After she fastened her seatbelt, he quickly got into the car.


    ¡°Besides, he left after he finished talking.¡±


    He leaned over and begged her, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, give me a kiss.¡±


    She graciously agreed to his request and kissed him on the cheek. He coyly said, ¡±


    ¡°I still need one more.¡±


    ¡°No more!¡± Jiang se pushed his face away, and he mumbled, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been taking on so much work all day long that I¡¯ve been neglected by you!¡±


    The snowkes on his head were melted by the heater in the car and turned into water, wetting his long golden hair.


    Jiang se unbuckled her seatbelt and leaned over. She reached out to hook his face and kissed him gently on the cheek. PEI Yi was satisfied. When he saw that she had fastened her seatbelt again, he was both happy and shy.


    Sese, I¡¯ve talked to ah dan and the others about the investment in ¡®Beiping event¡¯. Hua investment will withdraw its funds, and we¡¯ll make up for theck of funds.


    PEI Yi¡¯s tone was calm as if he was just talking about an extremely ordinary topic. However, the moment he finished speaking, Jiang se was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t like to be too busy. As he said, once he was busy, he would be left out.


    However, while heined coquettishly, he also helped her out for his own sake. The love in his eyes was unreserved. It was not as if Jiang se did not understand his intentions.


    He didn¡¯t like being ignored, but he didn¡¯t like her feeling ufortable.


    ¡°You were looking for nie dan and the others tonight just for this matter?¡±


    Jiang se lowered her head as if she was reading her script. For some reason, she did not dare to look PEI Yi in the eye. His love for her was like a raging fire. It was much more intense than she had imagined. Sometimes, even Jiang se could not understand why a person would care so much about and like someone. He would care so much about her every move. His emotions would fluctuate between joy and anger. He would be so careful that it made her heart ache.


    ¡°Actually, I can pay for it myself. Ah dan and the others aren¡¯t young anymore. I¡¯m just casually investing money for fun. Anyway, it¡¯s fine if I lose money. I¡¯ll just use the money I earn as pocket money.¡±


    In the future, the few of them would have their own matters to attend to. PEI Yi might still have to listen to the arrangements of the family in the future. There was not much time left for them to be truly carefree and happy. Therefore, the few of them had been stirring up trouble and fighting in a carefree manner all these years. It was purely because they had indulged themselves in advance.


    Jiang se clearly understood this as well, so she did not say anything else.


    Soft music was ying in the car, and the scenery outside the car was passing by quickly. The snow fell on the window and was quickly swept down by the rain.


    Jiang se had not had dinner before she went to meet Xia Chaoqun. The two of them found a ce to have dinner before heading home. After taking a shower, Jiang se looked at the time. It was not even ten O ¡®clock yet. She took out the script that she had brought out from Xia Chaoqun¡¯s house that night and read it.


    She did not even turn on the two romance literary films. PEI Yi was wrapped in his sleeping robe andy beside her to watch them with her. He did not seem to want to leave for the time being.


    The writing of ¡°demon¡± was experienced and well-written. The plot was well-connected, and to Jiang SE¡¯s surprise, it involved crime and suspense. It was well-written.


    If Xia Chaoqun had not personally told her that the scriptwriter who had written the script was a neer, Jiang se would have thought that it was the work of a famous scriptwriter.


    The story began when Zhang Yuqin received a call from her daughter, ZhuZhu, while she was working, and then Zhang Yuqin found out that her daughter was missing.


    The police believed that the child had been abducted by human traffickers, but Zhang Yuqin investigated her daughter¡¯s murder step by step, and then found the ¡®devil¡¯ who killed her daughter.


    The second half of the script was almost always about the battle between Zhang Yuqin and the ¡®demon¡¯, and in the end, Zhang Yuqin would personally kill the demon.


    After Jiang se finished reading the script, she understood why Xia Chaoqun had advised her against it.


    The whole script was filled with a thick sense of depression and despair.


    This script was much more difficult than he had originally thought. A middle-aged woman with an unhappy marriage, first losing her child, then finding out that her child had been killed, and finally fighting with the brutal murderer. Every scene was a huge test for the actor.


    Inparison, Jiang se did not have any life experience like Zhang Yuqin¡¯s. This role was too difficult for her.


    ¡°Yi, I want to go to the women¡¯s prison in the western suburbs of the city.¡±


    She turned around, and PEI Yi asked without hesitation, ¡±


    ¡°You have friends inside?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± She revealed her n, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun gave me three scripts and asked me to choose one. But I¡¯m not nning to take up the first two romance literary films.¡±


    When he heard the words ¡®romance literary film¡¯, he frowned. He was a little jealous when he thought about how Jiang se was going to be in a romantic rtionship with someone in the film, even if it was fake.


    However, when he heard that she wasn¡¯t going to take on this type of film, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy again. His expression showed on his face, and he nodded hurriedly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Sese is right.¡±


    the other script is about a crime. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle it.


    Before her reincarnation, Jiang se did not have a character like Zhang Yuqin by her side. She did not have any experience interacting with people like Zhang Yuqin in the story. However, after her reincarnation,¡¯Jiang SE¡¯s¡¯ mother, Zhou Hui, was a middle-aged woman. She was also very poor. However, the Zhang Yuqin and Zhou Hui in ¡± the demon ¡± werepletely different.


    Zhou Hui was a woman who relied on her husband. The feelings between her and du changqun as husband and wife had long been worn out by the trivialities of life. Day after day, they repeated the boring life.


    The real Zhou Hui was like a bird whose wings had already been broken by du changqun. She was willing to be trapped in a cage. Even if someone opened the cage, she would still be worried about losing the fortable and stable¡¯ life she imagined.


    However, Zhang Yuqin in ¡± the demon ¡± was different. She knew that her marriage was like a pool of stagnant water. She had ced all her hope and love on her daughter ZhuZhu, so if anything happened to ZhuZhu, it would be a fatal blow to her.


    When she found out that ZhuZhu was dead, she was in despair. This kind of despair, with a sense of lifelessness, could be felt from the two words ¡®demon¡¯.


    However, in her despair, there was an obsession, and that was revenge!


    Based on the plot twist, Zhang Yuqin¡¯s character image was already in Jiang SE¡¯s mind. Although she had suffered some setbacks and mishaps, there should be a kind of ruthlessness in her bones that no man could have. This ruthlessness made it impossible for Zhou Hui to be Jiang SE¡¯s reference.


    Xia Chaoqun had also mentioned that the tone of this movie was very gloomy. Jiang se could not think of such an example right now. However, there were simr plots and actors in the movie. If they were to simply imitate someone else¡¯s acting, just as Chang Yuhu had said, the acting would not be that good. It would only look like another actor.

 Chapter 174

    174 Chapter 1


    Jiang se thought about it. If she wanted to put on her own unique performance, she had to observe more.


    It was rare to see despair in ordinary people, but in prison, among women who hadmitted crimes, it was probably very easy to find this feeling.


    She wanted to visit the women¡¯s prison in the western suburbs and chat with some prisoners. She would observe them for a while and learn from them. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t get the role.


    PEI Yi was a little speechless. She had already made up her mind.


    Since Jiang se was insistent on going, PEI Yi could do nothing about it. However, no matter what, Jiang SE¡¯s safety had to be guaranteed.


    Her one sentence made him make the call nervously. He had to ensure that Jiang SE¡¯s safety first before allowing her to interact with the female prisoners.


    Meanwhile, on the inte, Dong Mingsheng of Huaxia wealth investment Corporation officially announced that he would be investing in the new film ¡± revenge ¡± that was going to be produced by Jiangnan entertainmentpany!


    Thergest mainstream media in the country, Huaxia information, which was under the Ministry of Culture, confirmed the news immediately. After that, the major media outlets followed up and the news spread throughout the entire inte in a short time!


    In Shangjiapany¡¯s conference room, a group of employees looked tired and helpless. Lin xiwen sat at the head of the table, holding her head in her hands.


    Ever since the news of Dong Mingsheng¡¯s intention to withdraw funds had spread, Lin xiwen had been leading her people in Shang Jiapany to rush out a new proposal without rest or sleep in an attempt to persuade Dong Mingsheng not to withdraw his funds and leave.


    Everyone in thepany, from Lin xiwen to the employees, had been working overtime for many days. For the new project of ¡°Beiping event,¡± everyone was putting in all their effort.


    Lin xiwen had been preparing for this movie for several years. From the intention of asking hou Xiling to personally write the script to the start of the shooting ceremony, he had already invested all the money in the early stage. Once the people from Hua Investment Group wanted to withdraw their investment, all the money invested in the early stage would be lost!


    A few years ago, Lin xiwen had made a few films and made a lot of money, and thepany was doing well. However, if these initial investments were to lose money, it would be fatal for thepany¡¯s operation.


    What¡¯s more, he was not willing to give up on the movie that he had been preparing for years. If he gave up, it would mean that all his efforts in the past few years had gone to waste. How could he bear to do that?


    On thepany¡¯sputer screen, Lin xiwen had opened today¡¯s news headlines. After reading the words on the screen, he had been holding his head for half a quarter of an hour.


    No one in the meeting room dared to speak. The projection screen showed:


    [Huaxia¡¯s wealth withdrew their funding from ¡°Beiping event ¡°. Lin xiwen¡¯s new film is facing a miscarriage crisis?]


    The two old friends had different ideas and were suspected to have a dispute over the neer.


    The staff from Shang Jiapany didn¡¯t even need to read the report to know what it was about.


    As thepany¡¯s employees, everyone knew that Huaxia wealth¡¯s investors had withdrawn their investments this time because they were worried that Lin xiwen would use a neer. They were afraid that the neer wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the role of ¡®doukou¡¯ in ¡®the asion of Beiping.¡¯ Dong Mingsheng felt that ye yingfei was more suitable for the role of ¡®doukou.¡¯


    However, under the circumstances, ye yingfei had clearly rejected him. As hou Xiling was very satisfied with Jiang se, Lin xiwen had already signed a contract with Jiang se. She was a ¡®doukou¡¯.


    When Hua investment first invested, they had already designated the male and female leads from Hua Xing. Lin xiwen thought that he should have the power to make the decision for a supporting female lead like ¡®doukou.¡¯ Who knew that in the end, Dong Mingsheng would stab him in the back at the critical moment.


    At this time, it was revealed that Hua Investment Group was working with Jiang Nan entertainment. Even if Lin xiwen was a fool, she would have realized that Dong Mingsheng had already thought about investing in anotherpany. The so-called ¡± not suitable for the female supporting role ¡± was probably just an excuse.


    He had worked with Dong Mingsheng for many years and could be considered as an old friend. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that Dong Mingsheng would do such a thing.


    ¡°This f * cking Dong Mingsheng!¡±


    Lin xiwen was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he chuckled and mumbled something. He put his hand down with a ¡± thump ¡°, revealing his bloodshot eyes and looking around the office.


    ¡°Director Lin, why don¡¯t we stop the damage in time?¡±


    the Grand asion of Beiping ¡± was short of money, and now that the filming had not started, it would be a bottomless pit if they continued to persist in such a situation.


    Lin xiwen had been in this industry for many years, so how could he not know the stakes involved? he gritted his teeth for a while and waved his hand.


    This script was really a pity, but once it was filmed, Lin xiwen¡¯s chances of winning an award were very high.


    If Dong Mingsheng had wanted to withdraw his funds, he would have mentioned it earlier, and Lin xiwen would not have been caught off guard.


    ¡°Have you contacted century Gxy?¡±


    He thought about it and refused to give up. Jiang se signed with century Gxy. Since Luo Yin is willing to let Xia Chaoqun manage her, he must think highly of her. Xia Chaoqun has a widework of connections. Perhaps ran ran will be able to manage her.


    Before Lin xiwen could finish his sentence, the door of the meeting room was pushed open. A man wearing sses poked his head in and looked at the people in the meeting room with a phone in his hand.


    ¡°Director Lin, there¡¯s someone looking for you on your phone, saying that he has something to discuss with you.¡±


    It was an unknown number, but the string of numbers ¡®8¡¯ wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could have. Lin xiwen answered the phone without hesitation.


    A dazed look appeared on his frowning face at first, but it soon turned into suspicion. PEI Yi brought him some exciting news over the phone.


    ¡°Lin xiwen, I¡¯ll pay for the shares that Hua Investment Corporation wants to withdraw.¡±


    On the inte, Jiangnan entertainment released the exact news of their cooperation with Dong Mingsheng from Hua investment. Jiangnan entertainment was a newpany that had been established less than half a year ago. Thepany¡¯s leaders had Zhao junhan and Feng Nan¡¯s names. When the reporters interviewed Zhao junhan and the people from Huaxia wealth investment Corporation, both parties admitted that they were in the midst of cooperation.


    The news of ¡± events of Beiping ¡°¡®s impending miscarriage was spreading like wildfire on the inte, and many people were gloating over the oue.


    Under Jiang SE¡¯s Twitter, aizen with the ID ¡®elf on Emerald¡¯ asked, ¡±


    Elf on the Emerald: ¡°actually, from the bottom of my heart, Sese is beautiful and has a good temperament. It doesn¡¯t matter if she can¡¯t y the role of a prostitute like doukou. But what¡¯s going on now?¡± No one came out to reply to what the situation was like.


    Her words received the approval of a small number ofizens, and naturally, there were also a number of people who ridiculed her.


    [Willow by the river: her acting skills are too bad, and her character is too bad.] Once the people from Hua Investment Group withdrew their funds, the filming n for ¡°event of Beiping¡± would be aborted. How could those who relied on schemes and intrigues to step on others to get to the top have the face to speak up?


    In Jiang SE¡¯s social media ount, the two of them were arguing fiercely with different opinions. In less than half a day, there were nearly seven to eight hundredments.

 Chapter 175

    175 Chapter 1


    Tao Tao was also scrolling through Jiang SE¡¯s Twitter. Ever since she had interviewed Jiang se at the opening ceremony of ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± Tao Tao had secretly followed Jiang se.


    The recent happenings on the inte were very unfavorable to Jiang se. There were already people arguing on her behalf. However, Jiang se had yet to make any posts.


    She sneakily picked up her phone and scanned her surroundings. Then, she lowered her head and quickly refreshed the page. The dispute on the inte was about to turn into a war of words. She was a little anxious for Jiang se and mumbled, ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jiang SE¡¯s manager Xia Chaoqun? Why hasn¡¯t Xia Chaoqun made a move yet?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and was about to reply to the person who was getting more and more outrageous when her colleague next to her nudged her shoulder.


    ¡°Peach,¡¯Red Square¡¯ has sent a message.¡±


    The ¡®Red Square¡¯ that the girl was talking about was a well-known fashion figure on the inte. She used to be a columniist for the country¡¯s top magazine,¡¯times¡¯ style.¡¯Her writing style was sharp. Now that she had left¡¯ times ¡®style, she worked for a fashion magazine and asionally introduced some fashion items. She was very well-known on the inte. Many people who followed her were socialites and celebrities. Many brands were willing to cooperate with her.


    ¡®Red Square¡¯ posted a message in his column, which read: This winter, how many people would buy a retro camel coat?


    A photo of Jiang se on the street a few days ago was posted in the message. The first photo happened to be of Jiang se with her chin raised and her cap pulled down.


    In the bleak environment, Jiang SE¡¯s icy temperament brought with her the biting cold of the winter snow. She crashed into the eyes and hearts of those who had opened the photo.


    It was obvious that the photo was taken on the street, but it had the texture of a magazine cover. In the photo, the girl with half of her face covered by a hat was wearing a camel-colored coat. The buttons were buttoned up neatly, and the belt around her waist made her thin waist look fragile. She looked up as if she was looking at the Grand Theater not far away, but it also seemed like she was pulling up the brim of her hat. Her full and small lips were full of temptation.


    The red boxmented under his column: Seeing this photo, many people felt like they owed her a lipstick!


    [ little wooden house in the forest: this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a mature, sexy, and slightly gorgeous burgundy color. When applied on a person¡¯s lips, it makes their skin look so white! ] Hurry up and tell me your lipstick color number. Whichpany and which color?


    Li Xiao Bai,¡±ah, is this Mikimoto¡¯s ring?¡± I always thought that this was a style that only Big Sisters would like. How could it be so beautiful when I wear it?


    [ lingering: the camel coat is not bad either. It has a good retro style. It looks gentle with white and neutralizes the cold feeling of wearing such a coat. The model is over 1.75 meters tall! ] Below the neck were legs. Checkered, who was this?


    Tao Tao¡¯s colleague was also looking at theputer, guessing in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    There were only a few well-known actresses in the country who had such temperament, figure, and height. could she be a Model signed by some brand? ¡±


    Tao Tao shook her head with certainty. The girl on the web page had caught many people¡¯s attention just from her blurry face. Her colleagues were still guessing, so she suppressed her feelings and said,


    ¡°This is Jiang se.¡±


    She recognized Jiang se at first nce. She whispered excitedly, ¡± ¡°I interviewed her at a close distance during the opening ceremony of¡± event of Beiping,¡±I can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    The column in the red box was quickly taken over by a group of women. Mikimoto¡¯s official Weibo ount immediately reposted the news in the red box and tagged Jiang se. Thebination of the retro British style and the Mikimoto Pearl¡¯s elegance was abination of unparalleled beauty to form the beautiful scenery in front of the imperial capital¡¯s Grand Theater in winter.


    With Mikimoto¡¯s official social media ount tagging and the ¡®red grid¡¯ post, mo Anqi quickly reposted the message too. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s methods were on full disy.


    On social media, most of the well-known inte celebrities who had anything to do with fashion all praised Jiang SE¡¯s style.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s act of releasing Jiang SE¡¯s beautiful street photos at such a sensitive time was just perfect.


    The photographer captured Jiang SE¡¯s unique aura in the photo. Some pickyizens even erged the photo, but they could not find any ws. On the other hand, the ck hair that was still neatlybed under the wide-brimmed hat was still meticulous.


    On the inte, some fashionistas had intentionally led manyizens to shift their attention from the withdrawal of funding from ¡± event of Beiping ¡± to Jiang SE¡¯s fashion taste and personal style. Before evening fell, the trend on the inte had changed greatly. Even thetest news that was released that night had Jiang SE¡¯s street photos on the mainstream media¡¯s China Information and fashion page.


    Of course, Xia Chaoqun was not counting on these few simple sets of photos to turn the situation around. She only wanted to use these stunning photos to block the topic on the inte. Then, she would take the opportunity to meet up with a few more investors to talk.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t need to think of a solution. At nine O ¡®clock in the evening, Shangjiapany officially sent out awyer¡¯s notice to warn theizens about the recent rumors that ¡± Beiping event ¡± was affected by the withdrawal of funds and was likely to be unable to continue filming. They also posted the list of producers for ¡± Beiping event ¡± this time, and there was no one from Hua investment.


    Shangjiapany made a solemn statement that Huaxia wealth investmentpany and its legal representative, Dong Mingsheng, were not in the investment industry for the event of Beiping that thepany was about to start filming. The real investor was someone else.


    Not long after, Lin xiwen personally recorded a video and posted it on his major social media and official website. In the video, Lin xiwen was smiling. As soon as he arrived, he first mentioned the recent ¡®Hua investment withdrawal¡¯ incident.


    I have many years of experience working with President Dong of Huaxia wealth investment. I would like to thank all friends for your attention on the opening of ¡®event of Beiping.¡¯ I hereby solemnly dere that it is not Huaxia wealth investment that invested in ¡®event of Beiping.¡¯ Hua investment was only the first investmentpany to consider at the beginning of ¡®event of Beiping.¡¯ Regarding the recent false rumors on the inte, I hope that the rumors will stop at the wise. I also hope that all the media friends can help to rify the false rumors and return the inte to a clear state.¡±


    Lin xiwen¡¯s words were not long, but they hadpletely reversed the disadvantage caused by Dong Mingsheng¡¯s withdrawal of funds. Some people even spected that Dong Mingsheng had been kicked out of ¡°events of Beiping¡± by Lin xiwen, and had turned to invest in Jiangnan entertainment in a fit of anger.


    For a while, there were many different opinions, but fortunately, the withdrawal of funds from the ¡°event of Beiping¡± that had previously caused an uproar was suppressed.


    PEI Yi had arranged a time for Jiang se to go to the western suburbs women¡¯s prison. However, he was dyed because Jiang se had to shoot the photoshoot for ¡°Beiping¡¯s Grand asion ¡°.

 Chapter 176

    176 Chapter 176 fixed makeup


    Good things alwayse to an end. event of Beiping ¡± was dyed for a while after the withdrawal of funds, which almost affected the filming.


    The male and female leads, fan Zhiyun and Song Jin, had originally been rmended by Dong Mingsheng from Huaxing. By this time, Lin xiwen and Dong Mingsheng¡¯s rtionship had be extremely close. Huaxing was determined to get the male and female lead roles in Lin xiwen¡¯s new film, so they secretly exchanged resources and adjusted the original contract sry of the male and female leads before the matter was finally settled.


    The photoshoot was scheduled for February 1st. Lin xiwen had specifically asked someone to look at it and said it was good for the film.


    Lin xiwen didn¡¯t believe in this at first, but after the withdrawal of investment by Hua investment, he became particrly cautious about the shooting of ¡± Beiping event.


    On the day of the photoshoot, the crew had arranged a special lounge for Jiang se. Jiang se had brought her own makeup artist and stylist.


    As doukou was an jiuyi¡¯s woman, she was dressed exquisitely most of the time. Inparison, her clothes and attire were more luxurious than red Bean¡¯s in the show.


    Lin xiwen personally went out and had a chat with the manager of China¡¯s top handmade cheongsam brand, fanghua first pin. She received a sponsorship from fanghua first pin and customized cheongsam for the main characters, fan Zhiyun, and Jiang se. Fan Zhiyun had fewer cheongsam, but Jiang se had more. She did not appear in the series many times, but her clothes and style had to change almost every time she appeared.


    The cheongsam was tailored to Jiang SE¡¯s figure. It reached below her knees and revealed her calves. There were no unnecessary patterns on it. It was made purely out of the exquisite tailoring.


    The dark green color seemed a little mature, showing the snow-white and wless skin on her arm, which made her look even more elegant.


    The makeup artist¡¯s name was he Jing, and her English name was Dora. She was signed under Jiang SE¡¯s name and had worked with her a few times. When she saw Jiang SE¡¯s outfit, she quickly decided on the colors of her eyeshadow, blush, and lipstick after a brief discussion with her.


    She didn¡¯t put on too much makeup, her eyebrows were lightly drawn into the shape of a willow leaf with a slightly retro feel, her eyeshadow was bold and alluring peach red, and her lipstick was dark red with a matte texture.


    After the makeup was done, Jiang se looked a little more mature in the mirror. She smiled slightly, and her eyebrows and eyshes exuded a seductive charm.


    The stylist, Liu Lizhi, gave it some thought. She picked out a small silk fan from the essories sent by fanghua first pin and handed it to Jiang se. On the other end, Lin xiwen had already sent someone over to ask about it.


    When Jiang se came out, Song Yao was already waiting for her in the studio. He was wearing a white suit and his hair wasbed neatly. The shoot had already started.


    A few of the main supporting roles in the production crew were present, but fan Zhiyun had not arrived yet. When Jiang se arrived, assistant li gestured for her to keep quiet and led her to a chair to wait.


    The tent p in the room had been pulled up, and the lights were on in the middle. The lighting technician kept adjusting the position of the light ording to Lin xiwen¡¯s instructions. Under the spotlight, Song Yao looked very handsome. She had one hand in her pocket and looked a little serious.


    After taking a few shots, Lin xiwen gave an ¡®OK¡¯ sign. Next up was Qiu ruzhi, who was ying ¡®an Jiucheng¡¯. Compared to Song Jin¡¯s young and handsome appearance, Qiu ruzhi was much older. He went on stage in his military uniform and even held a cigar as a prop. The crew had moved a chair for him, and he sat down boldly with a cigar in his hand. This person got into character very quickly. When the camera was aimed at him, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he smiled faintly, The ¡®treachery¡¯ of ¡®an jiuxi¡¯ didn¡¯t need to be said much and was revealed.


    Lin xiwen was naturally very satisfied with his performance. His scenes quickly passed, and the rest of the people were done with their makeup photos. Lin xiwen asked,


    ¡°Has fan Zhiyun arrived yet?¡±


    It had been more than two hours since Jiang se entered the studio. The main lead and a few supporting actors were done with their makeup photos, but fan Zhiyun had not arrived yet.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s expression was a little ugly. The assistant in the studio had already called a few times to rush them. When she heard Lin xiwen ask about fan Zhiyun, she could only helplessly answer, ¡±


    director Lin, sister fan was held up by something. She¡¯s already on the way and will only be here in about half an hour.


    For a female star like fan Zhiyun, her schedule was packed with work every day, so it wasmon for her to bete.


    Her manager had called to apologize a long time ago. Lin xiwen frowned and urged people to shoot the makeup photos of the female supporting characters first.


    The photos would be put up on the posterster, so they could not be taken lightly. Lin xiwen looked at Jiang se for a while. Her makeup artist was still touching up her makeup with powder. When she saw Lin xiwen¡¯s gaze, Dora sped up her work to signal that it was about time.


    Jiang se stood on the stage. The camera shed a few times. Lin xiwen looked at the effects of the photos and instructed the lighting technician to adjust the lighting.


    Apart from the White background, the stage seemed a little dull. Lin xiwen thought about it and ordered the prop master, ¡±


    ¡°Bring a chair over.¡±


    Jiang se sat on it and posed a few times in a row. However, Lin xiwen was not very satisfied with any of them.


    In reality, Jiang se had a strong photogenic appeal and the results were pretty good. However, Lin xiwen kept feeling that something was missing.


    When Hua Investment Group withdrew their investment this time, there were rumors that Dong Mingsheng was dissatisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s acting as ¡®doukou¡¯. He felt that she would not be able to act like a¡¯ doukou¡¯. Therefore, Lin xiwen wanted to fight for her pride. She wished that she could shoot better so that she could p these people in the face.


    He took more than a dozen photos in a row. Jiang se changed the things in her hands over and over again. In the end, she returned with a small silk fan. Only then did Lin xiwen feel that something was wrong with the chair. He got someone to bring over a retro European sofa. Shey on her side, which suited Lin xiwen¡¯s taste.


    The official website of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± released the actors ¡®makeup photos one after another. Before the film started shooting, there was already amotion about Hua investment withdrawing its funding, which won a group of people¡¯s attention. As soon as the photos were released on the official website, they were quickly forwarded by major social media ounts.


    In the photo, Song Yao¡¯s Xiao Zi was handsome and charming, with the elegance and sincerity of a schr, as well as the handsomeness and seriousness of a young man. Naturally, Song Yao¡¯s fans were full of praise.


    Among the actresses, fan Zhiyun had a pure temperament. In the makeup photo released by ¡± the asion of Beiping, ¡± she was wearing a white floral robe with her head lowered and staring seriously at the book in her hand. She had a strong bookish aura.


    This time, Jiang SE¡¯s role as ¡®doukou¡¯ caused quite a stir online. Many people¡¯s impressions of her came from the back of the otherworldly goddess in Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter. her image had long since been fixed. In the beginning, many people felt that she was not suitable for the role of such a promiscuous woman.


    However, when her makeup photos were out, many people who had been shouting ¡®Lin xiwen should be reced¡¯ suddenly fell silent.

 Chapter 177

    177 Chapter 177 shooting


    In Jiang SE¡¯s makeup photo, the beauty was half-lying on the sofa. Her long hair was tied up, and her expression wasnguid and alluring. She rested her chin on one hand and held a small golden silk fan in the other. Her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be asleep.


    This photo had overturned the impression of a ¡®goddess¡¯ that she had given others in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°. At least, judging from her appearance, Jiang SE¡¯s makeup photo did look pretty good.


    Under the camera, Lin xiwen looked like she waszy and casual, like a cat, light and charming.


    The fitting cheongsam outlined her figure. It clearly did not reveal her chest or thighs, but her fair arms wrapped around her thin waist. The White skin and the dark green color of the cheongsam matched, simple but exuding an alluring and fascinating taste.


    There were already people asking where Jiang SE¡¯s cheongsam came from. Some fashion social media ounts shared Jiang SE¡¯s makeup photo andmented on it.


    For the filming of ¡± a Grand asion of Beiping, ¡± Jiang SE¡¯s scenes would be shot in three different locations in the country apart from the imperial capital film studios.


    The scene at the imperial capital film studio was thest ce for reshooting. The crew decided to first head to a mountain area in the southwest of Qinling Mountains to film the scene. In early February, Jiang se bade PEI Yi, who was reluctant to part with her, farewell and boarded a ne with the crew to the southwest province.


    There was almost no time for everyone to familiarize themselves with the environment, and the filming site was hurriedly set up.


    The film crew was here to pick up the scene where the male and female leads met for the first time. In the plot, after ¡®doukou¡¯ lost her family, she escaped alone and was about to go to Beiping to find her fianc¨¦. However, on the way, because of her beauty, she was abducted and forcibly sent to a brothel.


    Hong Dou, who was yed by fan Zhiyun, was also in the same scene. This scene was mainly in a carriage. In hou Xiling¡¯s script, it was written that it would be a rainy day.


    The crew waited for two days. The weather forecast had originally said that it would rain, but the weather was gloomy and the rain did not seem to fall.


    Lin xiwen had no choice but to change her previous decision. She prepared a gardening truck and inserted Thunder and other post-production work.


    Jiang se had changed into her costume. She was now dressed in a standard refugee outfit. She was wearing a pair of chubby pants and a blue buttoned top. Dora had tied her hair into two braids that hung down in front of her chest. She had also cut her bangs.


    In this scene, Lin xiwen didn¡¯t allow her to put on any makeup, so she appeared in the scene without makeup.


    A few extras got on the prop carriage and cried. The script supervisor shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get into position. As the pper¡¯s voice rang out, Jiang se entered her zone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going! Where are you taking me?!¡±


    This scene was mainly about ¡®doukou¡¯, yed by Jiang se, being forced onto the carriage. She struggled with all her might, but she could not fight her fate.


    She had a faint feeling that something bad was going to happen once she got on the carriage, so she kept struggling at the beginning.


    After the script supervisor shouted ¡± start! , Jiang se suddenly shouted and struggled. The two extras who were shoving her did not even have time to react.


    Lin xiwen, who was not far away, coughed. He was a little surprised at how quickly Jiang se had gotten into the zone. At the same time, he was pleasantly surprised by Jiang SE¡¯s unrestrained performance.


    In reality, Lin xiwen was a little worried that Jiang se would not perform well in this scene.


    Her temperament was light, and she didn¡¯t seem like someone who could let go. She gave people the feeling that she was introverted and not outgoing.


    The scene of her listening to the y at Pear Garden on heavenly Bridge Street during the audition could only be said to be a coincidence of her reserved temperament.


    At that time, it was obvious that Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills were still a little rusty. After that, hou Xiling had offered to ask Chang Yuhu to guide her. In reality, Lin xiwen had been worried about her. However, Jiang se had given him a real surprise.


    It was just a short struggle, and Lin xiwen couldn¡¯t see any acting, but she wasn¡¯t bound by the airs. She waspletely rxed, and this made Lin xiwen satisfied.


    Because of his good mood, Lin xiwen didn¡¯t me the two extras for their mistakes. Instead, he just smiled and asked them to start over.


    ¡°One more time!¡±


    The script supervisor shouted, and everyone stood in their positions. The script supervisor stepped forward and instructed the two extras with lines,


    after Jiang se is done with her lines, you guys follow her.


    The two of them nodded. The script supervisor turned around and made a hand gesture before quickly running away. When the script supervisor¡¯s board rang, Jiang se struggled again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going! Where are you taking me?!¡±


    The camera moved closer to her. She didn¡¯t have any makeup on, and her face was pale. Even her lips seemed to be trembling.


    She struggled with all her might, and the two extras almost couldn¡¯t hold her back.


    The two of them did not dare to use too much force to catch her. Jiang se let loose for this scene while the extras werepletely suppressed by her. After Lin xiwen shouted ¡°cut ¡°, the two of them were at a loss.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    The script supervisor was furious when he saw Lin xiwen¡¯s expression. He pointed at the two extras and scolded,


    do you still want to act? if you don¡¯t, get lost and stop wasting our time!


    The crew had spent a lot of money on this scene. The sprinkler was on standby, and the rent was also quite high. With so many actors ¡®time and every second of film, the two extras couldn¡¯t get into the role. If they were dyed for a day, they would be wasted!


    The two of them bowed and apologized. Their faces were flushed red. The script supervisor cursed and looked at Jiang se.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again,¡±


    Jiang se nodded.


    Although the temperature in the South in February was not as low as in the imperial capital, the chill still seeped into her bones. Jiang se was wearing a thin costume and the sprinkler was still working. The water fell on her body and quickly drenched her clothes.


    She didn¡¯t have any makeup on for this scene. ording to Lin xiwen¡¯s request, the more disheveled she looked, the better. So, Dora didn¡¯t even need to touch up her makeup for her and could start shooting right away.


    Jiang se nced at the two extras. The two of them were feeling rather uneasy. They had been reced, so they appeared even more restrained. She thought about it and said, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, try again.¡±


    If this continued, it would only dy the progress.


    Her words made the two women nod in embarrassment. Lin xiwen was already calling for another try.


    Perhaps it was because they were afraid of being reced, plus the script supervisor¡¯s angry scolding had given the two women who were extras a certain amount of psychological pressure, so when they re-filmed, the performance of the two extras was undoubtedly much better.


    Jiang se read out her lines and struggled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going! Where are you taking me?!¡±


    The two of them held on to her tightly. Jiang se was quite strong, and she almost managed to escape a few times.


    The two of them were also afraid that they would be scolded by the script supervisor if they did another ¡®ng¡¯, so they held her tightly. When Jiang se struggled to break free from the two of them, one of them even grabbed one of her braids and pulled her back!


    ...

 Chapter 178

    178 Chapter 1


    This time, the cameo who pulled Jiang se felt that she had used too much force. She regretted it the moment she pulled her, afraid that Jiang se would turn hostile and scold her.


    However, before she could let go, Jiang SE¡¯s body fell backward.


    In the camera, her face was pale and she looked like she was in pain but was enduring it. Her cheeks were red and she sat on the ground, struggling to get up.


    She performed even better than Lin xiwen had expected. In the camera, her legs were shaking, and the mud on the ground that had been treated was covered in water, sshing all over her and soaking her costume.


    ¡°Not going? I¡¯m inviting you to live a good life! Get in the car.¡±


    Since Jiang se did not stop them, the two extras were relieved. They pulled Jiang se up and Lin xiwen stopped them in satisfaction.


    Mo Anqi quickly went up to help Jiang se up while feeding her water from a thermos.


    There was still mud on her hands, so mo Anqi stopped her from wiping her hands with a wet towel.


    ¡°We¡¯ll continue the auctionter.¡±


    Lin xiwen was still looking at the X-ray she had taken earlier. Jiang se took two sips of water and jogged over to see her performance.


    In fact, she had practiced this part many times at home, but most of the time, she practiced by herself and then recorded it. After that, she would adjust her performance to see if there was anything wrong.


    After the shooting, there was cooperation, and it was much better.


    Perhaps it was because of the cold weather, the thin costume, and the muddy water, her body could not help but tremble, and her face was pale. This kind of unintentional environmental reaction strengthened the character¡¯s character.


    Although the two extras had already gone all out as she had said earlier, they were still suppressed by her. Her performance on camera had attracted all of Lin xiwen¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Sese, I didn¡¯t expect that your acting skills would improve so much in such a short time.¡±


    Lin xiwen watched it once and was satisfied with it. Jiang se looked at ¡± doukou ¡± through the camera, who was panicking and trying her best to appear brave. it¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Chang¡¯s constant guidance.


    After a short break, they began shooting the next scene.


    No matter how much she struggled, she was still pushed into the carriage.


    There were already a few women sitting in the carriage, including the female lead, fan Zhiyun. Compared to the rest of the extras on the carriage who had uneasy expressions, she had been forcing herself to remain calm.


    The production team had enough funds, so Lin xiwen had rented a horse early on. There was a dedicated driver outside to lead the horse and pull the carriage around the drawn track of the camera.


    The camera was focused on the inside of the car.¡¯Hong Dou¡¯ clenched her fists, pursed her lips, and looked out of the car from time to time. She was so flustered that her body was shaking.


    When the ¡®doukou¡¯ was pushed into the carriage, the carriage shook, and the ¡®Hong Dou¡¯ also fell against the wall of the carriage. However, she gritted her teeth and sat still.


    The two of them performed well for this part and passed it after only three takes.


    Doukou sat up. She was in a sorry state. The muddy water was all over her body, her hands, her face, and her hair. She grabbed the person beside her and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Who are they? Where are you taking us?¡± Her tone was a little rushed and uneasy. Her eyes were wide open, her nose was still trembling, and her tightly pursed lips were filled with unwillingness and stubbornness.


    Perhaps it was because she had practiced it too many times, but Jiang se had already memorized every scene. Or perhaps it was because she really liked hou Xiling¡¯s work and put her mind into it. As a result, she easily got into character.


    At that moment, Jiang se felt like a ¡®doukou¡¯. The person whom she had pulled into her arms lowered his head without a word as per the script.


    This silence made doukou a little uneasy. She didn¡¯t give up and asked again,


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing!¡±


    Someone shouted from outside. She turned around as if she wanted to go out, but was violently pushed back. After two or three times,¡¯Hong Dou¡¯ couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She reached out to help her.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    Hou Xiling¡¯s words were wonderful, but Lin xiwen¡¯s decision to spend money to film the scene was even more wonderful.


    The camera panned to fan Zhiyun. She maintained her posture of helping Jiang se up and pursed her lips.


    ¡°This world has gone crazy, Yingluo.¡±


    Her voice was still trembling.


    The rest of the scene belonged to fan Zhiyun. Jiang se spent most of her time lying in the carriage. The entire day passed by quickly. When the crew returned to the hotel at night after work, Jiang se was already feeling a little sick.


    As mo Anqi boiled water with the hotel kettle, she took out the cold medicine she had prepared. Jiang se went into the bathroom and changed her clothes. She was about to take a shower when she felt pain all over her body.


    She didn¡¯t feel much during the day¡¯s filming, but now that she took off her clothes, she realized that her wrists and arms were almost full of scratch marks. There were also finger marks on her waist and not to mention on her legs. It was inevitable that she would bump into something when she stumbled.


    The set was simple and crude. Before she came back, she had only roughly wiped her hands and face. Now that she had washed her face with hot water, the muddy water on her hair started to flow down.


    When she came out of the bathroom with a face mask on, mo Anqi¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of arge bruise on her calf. She was stunned for a moment before she quickly turned around to look for medicine.


    Fortunately, they had prepared a lot ofmon medicine before they left the imperial capital. The heater in the hotel was on high. Jiang se took some cold medicine first before mo Anqi said, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, PEI Yi called just now. You were taking a shower.¡±


    Jiang se rubbed her nose. She sat on the sofa and picked up her phone.


    It showed a few missed calls and a few messages from PEI Yi.


    She dialed PEI Yi¡¯s number. It had just rung when the other side picked up.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    His voice sounded a little hoarse through the phone, as if he had just had a drink. It was slightly rich and different from the clear voice of a teenager in the past.


    The hotel¡¯s heater was on, and she leaned on the sofa, her whole body aching. She was sozy that she didn¡¯t want to move at all.


    ¡°Sese, did today¡¯s filming go smoothly?¡±


    He lowered his voice, and when he mentioned her name, his tone was soft.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She tilted her head to the side and saw mo Anqi drying her long hair with a towel. PEI Yi could tell that there was something wrong with her voice and exined, ¡±


    ¡°The weather here is a little special, and today¡¯s scene isn¡¯t in the city, so maybe my nose is a little ufortable. I¡¯ve already returned to the hotel to take a shower, and Anqi is currently helping me dry my hair.¡±


    ...


    It was rare for her to say such a long sentence. PEI Yi clutched his phone, feeling that he could not get enough of her voice.


    Perhaps he was already used to seeing her every day when he returned home, but he felt a little unustomed to her leaving the capital for filming in another city for the past two days.


    The first thing he did when he opened the door was to look around, trying to find her. However, he would only remember that she had gone to the southwest with the crew after being disappointed.

 Chapter 179

    179 Chapter 179 visiting


    ¡°Did you have a hard time filming today?¡±


    PEI Yi was feeling a little down. As he spoke to her, he took out his other mobile phone and scrolled through her social media ount. He only felt much better after looking at the photos on her.


    Nie dan and the others were still greeting him. Afraid that Jiang se would hear their calls, he turned around and gave them a warning look. He silently motioned for them to lower their voices before he took his phone and sat in a corner.


    Nie dan and the others, who were ying cards, kept shaking their heads when they saw him like this.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    Jiang se lied without batting an eyelid. After mo Anqi dried her hair, she tossed the towel aside and squatted down in front of her. She looked at the bruises on Jiang SE¡¯s legs and took a few pictures with her phone before squeezing out some ointment to apply.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    PEI Yi asked her. Mo Anqi¡¯s hand was already rubbing the bruise on her leg. Jiang se endured the pain and answered, ¡±


    ¡°Of course, what¡¯s there to eat? I¡¯m just ying a supporting role. All of today¡¯s scenes are in the carriage, and the main focus is fan Zhiyun.¡±


    She did not want PEI Yi to worry. Hearing her words, PEI Yi mumbled, ¡± ¡°When the movie is released, I¡¯ll only look at you and not anyone else.¡±


    Jiang se was amused by his childish words. Mo Anqi gestured for her to raise her hand. She raised her hand and Mo Anqi rolled up the sleeves of her bathrobe, revealing her bruised arm.


    ¡°These two people are really ruthless. They¡¯re really treating you like a criminal.¡±


    Her skin was fair and smooth, and the scars on her hands were particrly eye-catching. Mo Anqi was depressed.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have told director Lin to change two cameo roles.¡±


    Lin xiwen had been quite satisfied with the filming today. However, he did not expect the two extras to scratch Jiang se to such an extent. He did not know if there were any other wounds on her body. Jiang se was still talking to PEI Yi. He wanted to talk to her more, but he was afraid that he would disturb her rest.


    Some of her scenes in ¡± events of Beiping ¡± had to be filmed while she was out. She was tired after a long day and her voice was filled with fatigue. She yawned a little, which was heard by PEI Yi.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Jiang se sniffled. Perhaps it was because she had just taken the cold medicine, but her eyelids felt sore and she could barely keep her eyes open.


    PEI Yi had no choice but to say, ¡± sleep early, then. Good night. Call me tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    She nodded and ended the call. Mo Anqi had already applied medicine to all the visible wounds on her body. Jiang se blew her hair dry and applied a Facial Mask and some skincare products. She then fell asleep.


    In the imperial capital, PEI Yi was still in a daze while holding his phone. Nie dan and the others called out, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, what are you doing? you¡¯ve been out for two hours and you¡¯ve only been staring at your phone.¡±


    He was still scrolling through his phone after the call. He looked like he was out of his mind. It was as if his soul had left with Jiang se.


    PEI Yi sat down. His phone beeped with a notification. He picked it up and saw that Jiang SE¡¯s Twitter ount had been updated. Mo Anqi had been helping her manage this ount, so PEI Yi knew about it.


    Mo Anqi had only sent a few photos. She was sitting on the hotel sofa in a bathrobe, talking on the phone with a faint smile on her face.


    Naturally, PEI Yi knew who she was talking to on the phone. However, he never knew that Jiang se could smile so beautifully when she was on the phone with him. His fingers gently caressed Jiang SE¡¯s face on the phone and slid down another picture. He saw that mo Anqi had taken a picture of her arm. There were a few bruises on it and it looked rather scary.


    He stood up immediately. A moment ago, he was feeling sweet in his heart, but the next moment, his heart ached.


    Jiang se had several injuries on her hands and bruises on her calves. On Twitter, mo Anqi wrote, ¡± The results of the first day of filming!


    PEI Yi was stunned for a moment. He remembered that when he had called her earlier, she had clearly said that she had been sitting in the carriage for the entire day and had not suffered.


    At that moment, his heart felt heavy and ufortable. When she was talking to him, she had hidden it from him. She had so many scars. When had she ever suffered such pain before?


    Although she had taken her medicine the night before, Jiang se still felt ufortable when she woke up the next day.


    Fortunately, Lin xiwen had already informed them that the crew would be heading to a Street in the southwest province during the day. The main scene was the first encounter between fan Zhiyun and Song Jin.


    In this scene, doukou was forcibly taken to a carriage and sent to a brothel. However, because she refused to listen and was very stubborn, she was forbidden from drinking water and food, and almost lost her life.


    The one who took care of her was the gentle Hong Dou, who was in the same carriage. Because of doukou¡¯s beautiful appearance, the people in the building were worried that she would die. When Hong Dou took care of her, the people in the building acquiesced.


    Fan Zhiyun¡¯s scene that day was to beg the aunt in the brothel to allow her to go out and buy medicine for doukou.


    The building was very strict with these women who were forcibly abducted. They were usually not allowed to go out easily. Hong Dou had begged for a long time, and the aunt finally agreed when she thought of doukou¡¯s rare and beautiful face. She even sent people from the building to follow her before she left.


    As soon as red bean left the building, she tried to escape and happened to meet Xiao Zi. She begged Xiao Zi for help, and with his help, she escaped the pursuit of the people in the building.


    This scene was to be shot during the day. Jiang se had another scene to shoot at night. She did not have many scenes left for the day, so she could rest for the time being after she was done.


    Mo Anqi touched her forehead worriedly. you seem to have a fever.


    Jiang SE¡¯s throat was a little swollen. She felt the pain of swallowing her saliva. Fortunately, she did not have many scenes, so she gritted her teeth and managed to get through it.


    Her scene was to start shooting at night. It was past 6 p.m. And the sky was getting dark. She changed into her costume and the makeup artist had to put on some Foundation for her scene to show her sickly look. Mo Anqi¡¯s cry of surprise came from outside, ¡±


    ¡°Brother PEI.¡±


    The curtain was lifted, and a cold breeze blew in. Jiang SE¡¯s shoulders shuddered. She turned around and saw the tall PEI Yi standing at the door.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Jiang se was truly surprised. PEI Yi lowered the curtain to block the wind and nced at her. She was wearing the dirty costume from yesterday. Her straight ck hair had also been specially tied into dry braids. Compared to the makeup artists and stylists around her who were wearing thick down jackets, her clothes were thin, and she looked a little disheveled.


    However, the script required her to look as pathetic as possible. Jiang se did not think there was anything wrong with her appearance, but PEI Yi pursed his lips tightly.


    When Lin xiwen¡¯s assistant outside heard that he had arrived, he rushed to inform Lin xiwen.


    He was thergest investor in the production team. Everyone guessed that he was here to inspect the progress of the movie¡¯s filming. To their surprise, he asked about Jiang se the moment he arrived.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    PEI Yi felt a lump in his throat. He turned his head away and took a deep breath. After a while, he turned around and forced a smile.


    ¡°How many more scenes are there to shoot?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 180

    180 Enlightenment


    ¡°Thest scene tonight.¡± Jiang se was truly surprised that PEI Yi would suddenly fly over. It was almost the Spring Festival, so PEI Yi¡¯s family should be busy with activities. The filming location was still in the mountains, so it was not easy to find it. However, he hade all the way here.


    He stood behind Jiang se and shielded her from the cold wind. The makeup artist paused for a moment before she asked softly, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, why don¡¯t you transform itter?¡±


    Jiang se took a look at the time. Lin xiwen had stipted that they had to start shooting the next scene before eight o ¡®clock. There was still some time left, so she nodded.


    The crowd tactfully found an excuse to leave. PEI Yi pulled a stool over and sat down, wanting to hold her hand.


    ¡°Dirty.¡±


    She shrank back a little. In order to show her ¡®doukou¡¯s¡¯ sorry state, she tried to look like she did yesterday in addition to her makeup. Lin xiwen didn¡¯t even let go of the mud on her hands. She grabbed the mud with her hands and found it dirty.


    PEI Yi pulled his chair closer, but before he could say anything, a series of hurried footsteps came from outside. Lin xiwen and the others hade.


    Lin xiwen had received a call from the investorst night, asking about the location of the crew. At the time, she didn¡¯t think much of it and thought that the investor was going to send someone over to inspect the work. This was normal. After all, with such arge investment and no previous cooperation, it was normal to be worried about the filming situation.


    Who knew that he would receive news today that the person hade, but he went straight to the temporary dressing room set up by the actors.


    When Lin xiwen entered the room, she happened to see PEI Yi sitting opposite Jiang se. She was stunned.


    PEI Yi frowned unhappily. He was annoyed that Lin xiwen and the others had interrupted his conversation with Jiang se. Lin xiwen knew that Jiang se had a boyfriend. There had been rumors in the industry about him. Moreover, she had admitted it herself during the opening ceremony of ¡°the event of Beiping.


    However, it was her boyfriend who hade. Why would her assistant say that it was an investor?


    He quickly reacted and recalled the rumors in his circle. He immediately understood.


    Jiang se had once mentioned that her boyfriend was rich and powerful. This was in line with the rumor that she had the Crown Prince backing her up. After Dong Mingsheng withdrew his investment, the people who invested in her quickly reced him. At that time, Lin xiwen only felt lucky and did not think too much about it. Now that she thought about it, there was an 80 ¨C 90% chance that it was the people behind Jiang se.


    When PEI Yi signed the contract for the capital injection, he naturally did not appear personally. Instead, he directly signed the contract with Shang Jiapany through hiswyer. He had only spoken to Lin xiwen once on the phone, and Lin xiwen had not met him yet.


    However, for some reason, after signing the contract, the investor did not mention anything about changing Jiang SE¡¯s role from a secondary female lead to a female lead. Lin xiwen did not think about it in the beginning.


    ¡°Director Lin, I¡¯ll be done very soon.¡±


    When Jiang se saw Lin xiwen walking over, she thought that he was here to rush her. After she finished speaking, she nced at PEI Yi.


    this is my boyfriend. This is director Lin xiwen from Shangjia.


    She made a simple introduction, and Mo Anqi and the others followed her in. PEI Yi had seen everyone around her before. She briefly introduced the rest of the crew, but PEI Yi was not interested in knowing too much, so he only nodded perfunctorily.


    Lin xiwen could tell that PEI Yi was impatient with these people, so she quickly said, ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we decline tonight¡¯s scene again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Jiang se did not have many scenes to film either. Since herst scene was in the southwest province, she might as well finish filming earlier and leave with PEI Yi.


    He took the time to fly over. At such a time, the PEI family would probably call him soon to urge him to go back.


    However, since he was already here, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to drive him away for a while. It was better to finish filming earlier and go back with him.


    PEI Yi naturally had no objections to her suggestion. In order to avoid disturbing her, he went out with mo Anqi for the time being and the makeup artist came in to do her makeup again. Lin xiwen had strict requirements. The mud on her face yesterday had to be drawn on by the makeup artist in the exact same spot.


    When it was about eight o ¡®clock, everyone was in their positions. Jiang se also climbed into the carriage.


    The drizzling rain that Lin xiwen had been waiting for began to rustle in the evening. The people in the carriage were squeezed together, and doukou was leaning in the corner. This scene yed out that doukou had not eaten or drunk for two days.


    After taking a look at the scenery in the mountains, everyone got up and prepared to take a car to Minguo Street. Mo Anqi wrapped Jiang se tightly in a down jacket. The scenery had already been prepared. After alighting from the car, Jiang se took off her down jacket and let the makeup artist touch up her makeup. She then got into the carriage again.


    PEI Yi was sitting in a chair behind the camera, surrounded by umbres, afraid that he would catch a cold.


    His eyes were fixed on Jiang se through the camera. Her eyes were closed and she seemed to be having difficulty breathing. Even though he knew that she was putting on an act, his expression was still grave.


    ¡°Is she not feeling well?¡± He could not help but ask. Mo Anqi did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Brother PEI, this is all an act.¡±


    He took a closer look and frowned. In the carriage, Jiang se was on the verge of death. Her eyes were half-open while fan Zhiyun, the female lead, squatted down and wiped her sweat from time to time.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for two days.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    This scene went by very quickly. Jiang SE¡¯s main character was a weak ¡± doukou. the majority of the scenes were fan Zhiyun¡¯s.


    Jiang se had caught a slight cold the day before. Her sickly appearance had been enhanced by makeup. Fan Zhiyun¡¯s performance was also pretty good. She almost never came back.


    The afternoon scene where fan Zhiyun and Song Jin met and was saved by him had been filmed. Now, they were only missing the scene where Xiao Zi¡¯s carriage brushed past doukou¡¯s carriage.


    Hong Dou hid in Xiao Zi¡¯s carriage. When she passed by the carriage that had abducted her, she nervously bit her lips.


    Under the camera, she was trembling slightly, obviously very afraid of the other carriage. Xiao Zi didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he still turned around tofort her.


    She told Xiao Zi that she and her family had encountered bandits, and Xiao Zi promised to help her settle down and find someone to rescue her sisters in the carriage. This was the best solution that ¡®red bean¡¯ could think of at the moment. She suppressed the uneasiness and worry in her heart, squinted her eyes, and sped her hands together in prayer.


    In the other carriage, doukou seemed to have realized something. She woke up for a moment and instinctively reached out her hand.


    The sound of horse hooves came from outside, and the wheels of the carriage screeched as they rubbed against the ground. She struggled to get up from the carriage, but because of her hunger strike for the past few days, she was somewhat powerless. She refused to give up and clung tightly to the door that was firmly nailed shut, trying to shout,¡±Save my life!¡±


    Jiang se vividly expressed the expression of a ¡± doukou ¡± trying to grab onto a life-saving straw at this moment. Other than the hope in her eyes, her fingers were also tightly gripping the corner of the carriage.


    The camera was aimed at her face. Her lips were dry, and she desperately dug at the wooden boards nailed in the car. Her movements were a little intense.


    ¡°Save me, Yingluo!¡±


    Lin xiwen nced at PEI Yi and summoned up her courage to call out, ¡± ¡°Cut.¡±


    Jiang se sat up straight. Lin xiwen picked up the megaphone and shouted, ¡± ¡°Sese, there must be something in your eyes.¡±


    Her bodynguage was not bad, and she was already acting sickly and desperate, but it was not enough. There were no tears in her eyes, which did not enhance the persuasiveness of ¡®doukou¡¯s¡¯ despair¡¯.


    ...

 Chapter 181

    181 Chapter 181 reshoot


    To Lin xiwen¡¯s surprise, PEI Yi didn¡¯tment on Lin xiwen¡¯s action.


    Without another word, Jiang se picked up the script again. After reading through it a few times, she heard hou Xilinge over in the rain to exin to her. Then, she touched up her makeup and returned to the carriage.


    Fan Zhiyun and Xiao Zi¡¯s scene was put on hold for the time being. The driver drove the carriage and the two carriages brushed past each other.


    Jiang se recalled what Lin xiwen had said about ¡®there¡¯s hope in your eyes¡¯. She had already made preparations before filming began.


    As the sound of horse hooves and wheels rang out outside, the camera zoomed in. Doukou had been in a tense state for two days. Since she had been caught in the carriage, she had not eaten or drunk anything. She had been determined to die and silently resisted.


    However, she wasn¡¯t really waiting for death in this state. Instead, she was deliberately showing weakness, waiting for an opportunity to lower the others ¡®vignce and then take the opportunity to escape.


    However, red Bean¡¯s escape ruined her original n. Because of the loss of red bean, the aunt angrily ordered people to seal the carriage that doukou was in, afraid that the rare beauty in her hands would slip away and keep an eye on her.


    At this moment, doukou must be feeling extremely stressed. When Jiang se opened her eyes, her gaze was a little unfocused. At first, she looked a little dazed. Then, she seemed to hear the sound of horse hooves. She struggled to sit up while holding onto the wooden boards that had been nailed in the cart. As she hit the wooden boards, she shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Save my life!¡±


    Lin xiwen frowned and hesitated for a moment, but still raised his hand, ¡±


    ¡°Cut.¡±


    PEI Yi did not say a word, but mo Anqi could clearly see his palm spread out and pressed tightly on his thigh. He pursed his lips as if he was trying to hold it in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again,¡±


    Lin xiwen did not mention what the problem was. She only asked Jiang se toe again.


    The atmosphere in the production team suddenly turned heavy. Song Jin and fan Zhiyun sat behind the umbre and nced at PEI Yi from time to time. Jiang se had been shooting the same scene over and over again. She had already done it more than ten times.


    This short struggle scene went from less than 10 am to more than 1 am, and it was still not passed.


    The rain was getting heavier, and shallow puddles umted on the antique stone bricks. Lin xiwen wiped his face and ordered the stage manager,


    ¡°Go and find someone to make a few holes in the roof of the carriage.¡±


    The crew members responded and left. PEI Yi sat at the side without moving. Mo Anqi wanted to pass him a cup of warm water, but he did not take it. He only stared at Jiang se through the camera.


    In reality, Jiang se was indeed tired after so many ¡®NGS¡¯. However, Lin xiwen did not ask her to stop, so she continued to shoot over and over again. She had said two simple lines to the point that her throat had gone hoarse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again,¡±


    The props team made a few inconspicuous holes on the roof of the carriage to ensure that rainwater could leak in, but it did not seem too deliberate. After meeting Lin xiwen¡¯s standards, Lin xiwen nodded.


    Jiang se took a deep breath. She thought about it for a while and then rubbed her eyes hard. Her hands were not clean, so her eyes were a little red and swollen from the rubbing. Perhaps the sand had entered her eyes as her eyes immediately felt sore.


    She endured the pain and fell back into the carriage.


    This time, when they started shooting again, the sound of horse hooves mixed with the sound of the wheels, and the sound of rain falling on the roof and the ground was mixed together. It seemed to wake up a doukou from her deep sleep. Her eyebrows were tightly knitted, and her face was sallow. The rain leaked through the gap on the roof of the horse carriage and fell on her body.


    Lin xiwen didn¡¯t know if it was sweat or rain, but a few strands of messy hair stuck to her face. She slowly opened her bloodshot eyes, and when the camera captured this scene, Lin xiwen couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction.


    ¡°Save my life!¡±


    She banged on the carriage with all her might, hitting the wooden boards that had been nailed shut. Her movements were sluggish and exhausted. After filming so many times, Jiang se had used up a lot of her energy. Her movements were now rather sluggish.


    ¡°Get a close-up.¡±


    Lin xiwen instructed. The Executive Director responded and directed the camera to shift to Jiang SE¡¯s face. She was undoubtedly in a sorry state at the moment. However, for some reason, she exuded a strange sense of beauty.


    Her eyes seemed to be glistening with tears, and her Phoenix eyes were red, but she held them back, not letting the tears fall. She looked weak, but also stubborn, letting people know that this woman¡¯s beautiful appearance hid her strong character.


    save me, Yingluo. Jiang se gritted her teeth. Her cheeks were quivering slightly because she was using too much force. Her shoulders were also shaking as she tried her best to escape from the carriage.


    This time, Lin xiwen didn¡¯t call for a cut. The cameo outside finally said his lines, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the noise?¡±


    As doukou heard the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves and the sound of the muddy water caused by the rolling wheels gradually fade away, she continued patting the carriage, unwilling to give up. However, she felt a little desperate, as if she had used up all her strength, and her whole body trembled as she leaned against the carriage.


    The tears that she had held back for a long time rolled down her face, but she widened her eyes even more. Suddenly, she could not help butugh softly.


    In the script, hou Xiling wrote,¡±herugh is more ironic than her crying. Sheughed at the cold fate and her own insignificance and weakness. It was as if she had seen an absurd scene in the world. At the same time, she felt as if she had been teased by the naughty child fate.¡±


    At that moment, Jiang SE¡¯s eyes were filled with grief. However, sheughed so hard that tears were streaming down her face. Sheughed so hard that she even choked on her ownughter. She coughed so hard that tears and snot flowed out, but she continued tough softly. In contrast to the dark carriage, there was no moonlight tonight. It was raining cats and dogs. She looked pathetic, but her smile could not hide her beauty. It was a very ironic scene.


    She presented the cardamom in hou Xiling¡¯s brush very vividly at this moment.


    Behind the camera, hou Xiling was so excited that he was dancing and nodding.


    ¡°OK?¡±Lin xiwen was obviously very satisfied with this scene. He shouted, and Mo Anqi heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to stand up and take care of Jiang se, someone else was faster than her.


    PEI Yi, who had been sitting steadily all this while, jumped up from his chair and strode toward the carriage in the rain. He did not even open his umbre as he took off his clothes.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    He took off the thick down jacket he was wearing and stuck his upper body into the carriage. It was still leaking rain inside. She had been in the rain for three to four hours just to shoot this scene.


    The temperature at night was low to begin with. PEI Yi had clearly seen through the camera earlier that her fatigue and difort were partly fake and partly real, but she had gritted her teeth and endured it all.


    PEI Yi had already noticed her red palms and hoarse voice when Lin xiwen had been dissatisfied with her performance.


    His down jacket wrapped Jiang se up tightly and he carried her out of the carriage.


    The person who had been sitting behind the camera without a word was now very gentle. He reached out to wipe her cold face that was stained with rain and mud. He ced his hands on her cheeks, trying to give her some warmth.

 Chapter 182

    182 Progress


    PEI Yi¡¯s actions were gentle. Earlier, Lin xiwen had guessed that he liked her since he was willing to invest so much money in Jiang SE¡¯s movie. However, from the looks of it now, it was not just like that. He was clearly treating her like a precious pearl.


    ¡°Sese, are you cold?¡±


    He pulled Jiang se into his arms. His body temperature still lingered in his down jacket, making Jiang SE¡¯s frozen limbs feel much better.


    ¡°Slow down.¡±


    She did not feel anything when she was filming earlier, but now that she had calmed down, Jiang se felt that something was wrong. Her entire body was in pain.


    February in the southwest province was still very cold. The cold was different from the cold in the capital. After getting drenched in the rain at night, Jiang se felt as if her hands and feet were not listening to her. Every movement would hurt as if she was being pricked by needles.


    She ced one hand on PEI Yi¡¯s shoulder. Mo Anqi brought an umbre over with a thermos in her hand and a wet tissue in her pocket. PEI Yi took the tissue and wiped her face and hands. It was such a small matter, but he was very serious about it. Jiang se was also enjoying it in peace. One look and she knew that this was not a coincidence.


    The people around them did not dare to interrupt the two of them. Jiang se, on the other hand, stopped for a moment and drank a few mouthfuls of hot water. She gradually felt better. She patted PEI Yi and alighted the carriage.


    She walked over to Lin xiwen, who smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Sese,¡±


    He was very demanding in this scene, and it was indeed a little hard for Jiang se.


    Originally, Lin xiwen¡¯s n was to shoot a few more times and use the best version.


    To Lin xiwen¡¯s surprise, Jiang SE¡¯s performance was only passable at the start. However, after the reshoots, she became more and more in-character.


    There was a kind of potential in her that the more pressure she felt, the more depressed she was. On the contrary, she would perform better after each pressure.


    PEI Yi was still there, but she didn¡¯t act spoiled. Instead, when Lin xiwen shouted ¡°again,¡± shey down and prepared without a word. Once the shoot started, her performance exceeded Lin xiwen¡¯s expectations again and again.


    After the extreme physical exhaustion, she entered the state of mind even more. It was as if she had not only understood the ¡®innocent¡¯ emotions in hou Xiling¡¯s scenario, but her body¡¯s senses had also found the feeling of extreme fatigue and depression. This surprised Lin xiwen.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance in this scene was really good. Lin xiwen could almost imagine that after the film was released, those who had initiallyined that ¡®Jiang se had no acting skills¡¯ would definitely shut their mouths and be rendered speechless when they saw this scene!


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Jiang se shook her head and looked at the people around her apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dyed everyone¡¯s progress.¡±


    Many of the staff around them were still drenched in the rain, including a few extras. Fan Zhiyun and Song Jin were supposed to take the opportunity to go back and get some rest, but with the big boss PEI Yi around, no one could leave. They all waited here.


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    The staff member shook his head. Mo Anqi took the opportunity to say, ¡±


    thank you for your hard work tonight, everyone. Just put the supper on Sese¡¯s ount.


    The crowd was naturally overjoyed. They quickly came over to thank him. Jiang SE¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°Anqi is right.¡±


    ¡°This scene is very well shot.¡±


    While the others were talking, hou Xiling had already watched Jiang SE¡¯s previous scene twice. The more he watched, the more satisfied he was. He could not help but praise her.


    Although Jiang se had taken a long time to film this scene, the actual scene only took a few minutes. After editing the scene, it would probably only take one or two minutes at most.


    However, the quality of the y was more important than the quantity. Her performance made hou Xiling put down his initial worries.


    He was already so old, but the reason why he had stayed awake until now was because he was afraid that the essence of his character would be yed out and the charm of the script would be lost. Now, he could finally put his heart at ease.


    ¡°Director Lin, I should be done with my scenes for now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lin xiwen nodded. He was very satisfied with tonight¡¯s filming. He was even beaming with joy when he spoke,


    the next scene will be in five days. We n to film in Qu County, Yanzhou city. I¡¯ll have someone send the address to Anqi¡¯s phone.


    ording to the original n, Jiang se was supposed to take off with the production team. However, PEI Yi hade over at this moment. Jiang se had the intention of applying for leave. Since she did not have any scenes on the production team for the time being, Lin xiwen graciously allowed her to leave first. He only reminded Jiang se not to bete when she was filming.


    Jiang se changed into her down jacket. By the time she handed it to PEI Yi, the inner lining of the jacket was already a little wet. He did not mind putting it on and had the crew drive them back to the hotel.


    It was alreadyte at night, and PEI Yi did not book a room in advance when he came over. It was clear that he did not intend to stay alone.


    When mo Anqi returned, she tactfully did not stay in Jiang SE¡¯s room for too long. She only took out the first aid kit from her bag and returned to her room.


    When Jiang se came out of the shower, she realized that mo Anqi was no longer in the room.


    While she was drying her hair, PEI Yi took the opportunity to take a shower in the bathroom. When he came out with a bath towel wrapped around him, she was still rummaging through the medicine box for medicine.


    She was wearing a bathrobe. Her legs were fair and tender, like snow Lotus roots. There were also blue and purple bruises on them. There was a belt around her waist, which outlined her waist.


    Without another word, PEI Yi walked over and closed in on her from behind. Before she could react, he wrapped his arms around her waist and easily lifted her up before throwing her onto the bed.


    ¡°A Yi, Yi, Yi!¡±


    She jumped in shock and yelped in shock. PEI Yi had thrown her onto the bed in a prone position. She instinctively wanted to get up, but PEI Yi pressed his hand on her waist, making it impossible for her to get up.


    He held her down and then reached out to take off her nightgown. His gaze fell on her long and well-proportioned legs. At this moment, her smooth skin was bruised and she looked even scarier than in the photos.


    PEI Yi reached out to touch it, and she kicked her legs.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t suffer?¡±


    His voice was a little muffled. In the face of this lively scene, he felt ufortable in his heart and could not produce any charming thoughts.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that bad.¡± Jiang se was speechless when he saw the scene of the shoot tonight. However, to be honest, if not for that, her acting skills would not have improved.


    He reached out to grab the sleeve of her bathrobe. There were still marks left on her smooth skin from the two cameo women¡¯s pinching yesterday. After a day, not only did they not disappear, but they looked even scarier.


    Seeing that the fire wasing, PEI Yi rolled out of bed. Jiang se was about to sit up when he chided, ¡±


    ¡°Lie down and don¡¯t move,¡±


    ...


    She had only been out for a few days, but she was covered in bruises. She looked as if nothing had happened, but it made others ¡®hearts ache.

 Chapter 183

    183 Like


    Mo Anqi had left behind a lot of different medicines.


    PEI Yi got up with the medicine for the cold and blood cirction before climbing back into bed. Before he took a shower, he had already poured some boiled water into the tub. Now that the water was warm enough, he let Jiang se take the medicine first before he pulled her bathrobe and squeezed some ointment onto her wound.


    He wouldn¡¯t have known if he didn¡¯t look, but he was shocked when he did.


    In addition to yesterday¡¯s old injuries, there were some new injuries on today¡¯s scene. Her hands were red from filming, and some of her fingers were injured from scratching the wood nailed in the carriage because she was too immersed in the scene.


    It wasn¡¯t obvious when she was acting, but it was swollen now, making PEI Yi a little angry.


    ¡°Of all things, why did you have to do this!¡±


    His face darkened. Jiang se turned her head away and allowed him to apply the ointment on her. She seemed to remember that he rarely lost his temper at her. The only time he did so was when she was having dinner with Zhao junhan.


    Now that she saw him throwing a tantrum, she felt a little surprised. Shey on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Yi, why didn¡¯t you stop me today?¡±


    Lin xiwen kept shouting ¡± cut! with his temper, he should have stopped her immediately, but he held it in from the beginning to the end until she finished filming.


    ¡°If I could stop you, you wouldn¡¯t be here right now. You should be at home!¡± At this time, he should have slept long ago! His expression was a little ugly. He felt that she was not very obedient, but he could not do anything to her.


    Moreover, under the circumstances today, ¡± even if I were to stop you, you¡¯d still continue filming. If I dyed you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to finish filming now. You¡¯d just be suffering in vain.


    PEI Yi sighed helplessly. She knew what he meant. When he applied too much force, she cried out in pain. PEI Yi let go of her. Jiang se propped herself up and turned to look at him.


    ¡°Yi, do you really like me?¡±


    She was smiling, and her eyes were bright. When she smiled, the corners of her eyes flew up. She didn¡¯t notice it herself, but the temptation was real.


    PEI Yi¡¯s handsome face blushed slightly at her question. He finally realized that their positions were a little off.


    His ears turned red, and his eyes darted left and right, not knowing where to look.


    While he was still lost in his thoughts, Jiang se had already adjusted her clothes. She sat up and crawled toward him.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Her breath was like orchids, but PEI Yi did not know why he did not dare to look at her. He was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and shrink back into the bed once she came over. He would then lose his imposing manner when he scolded her earlier.


    ¡°Of, of course I like it.¡±


    He turned his face away and nodded, ¡±


    I¡¯ve liked you since I was young. I like you the most, and only you.


    He made up his mind, closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and blurted out,


    ¡°I only have you in my heart. I want to marry you.¡± He thought for a moment and felt that this was wrong, so he changed his statement.¡±I¡¯ll only marry you!¡±


    These words were said with certainty.


    Jiang se was stunned for a moment. She felt as if a string had been gently plucked in her heart. It caused her to tremble for a long time. She bit her lower lip.


    She had only wanted to tease him, but she did not expect him to confess to her so seriously. She was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Why do you like me? Which part of me do you like?¡±


    She was a little puzzled. Her personality was neither lively nor cute. She had been like this since she was young, quiet and quiet. The people around her had the same impression as Zhao junhan of the Jianghua group. She was suitable to marry and not the one who was suitable for love.


    ¡°I also want to know why.¡±


    PEI Yi was silent for a while before he replied, ¡± ¡°I like it. I like it very much.¡±


    When she smiled, he would also be happy. When she was upset, he would feel even more upset than she was.


    If she liked him, she had to give him a reason. He thought for a while and said shyly, ¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are you.¡±


    Jiang se crawled even closer to him. His body tensed up and he turned his head away. His face reddened.


    Sese, there might be many people who liked you before, now, and in the future, but ... he paused for a moment and lowered his voice. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I like.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡±


    As expected, he obedientlyy down and did not dare to move. However, his eyes fell on her face anxiously, revealing a pleading expression.


    Her actions were gentle, and the kiss was like a Dragonfly touching the water.


    PEI Yi remembered that he had kissed Jiang se twice before. Both times had left a deep impression on him. Her kiss was different from his hurried kiss. She was as gentle as water. A light touch would leave a ripple. She looked up and was about to leave, but he was still chasing after her.


    Jiang se raised her head.


    ¡°Sese, Sese ~~¡±


    He kept calling her name, but after hearing what she said earlier, he did not dare to move. His hands were clenched into fists by his side, and his body was very tense, but he did not reach out to grab her.


    This time, the intimacy was different from the past. PEI Yi could feel that she had always been passive in the past. He did not want to spoil her mood to take the initiative, so he forced himself to hold back his instinctive actions.


    .................................................

 Chapter 184

    184 The attitude


    Jiang se ced her hand on PEI Yi¡¯s shoulder. He felt that no matter how much he kissed her, it would never be enough. He wanted to pull her into his arms.


    Everyone said that Eve was Adam¡¯s rib, but PEI Yi felt that she was much more important to him.


    His fingertips slid from the back of his neck to his round shoulders, reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Help me apply the medicine.¡±


    Jiang se gave him a Pat. PEI Yi buried his face in the side of her neck. He could not help but smile.¡±Yes.¡±


    His voice was soft and a little shy. When Jiang se woke up, he did not dare to look at her. Hey down obediently for a while and went to look for the ointment that he had thrown away earlier.


    This time, Jiang se caught a cold during the filming. When she returned to the capital, PEI Yi looked for the family doctor and put her on an IV drip for three days before she recovered.


    The next scene was to be filmed in Yanzhou. Mo Anqi had received a text message two days in advance and had booked a flight to Yanzhou.


    Jiang se was going to film her first scene with Song Jin. She had arrived in Yanzhou a day earlier and went to the set.


    The film crew had arrived two days ago. Qu County still retained the mottled city walls of the Republic of China, and the film crew had already set up a film set here.


    This was once one of the key strategic locations of the country. After the establishment of China, Qu County became a key protected area of the country.


    There were also traces of the lives of some predecessors and martyrs in the past for people to admire. Some film crews liked to shoot movies and TV series with special themes during the Anti-Japanese War period in such ces.


    The surrounding houses still maintained the characteristics of the early architectural style. Even after renovation, they tried to maintain their original appearance.


    There were many stalls outside, and one could also see many extras waiting to make a name for themselves. There were also some fans, some visiting reporters, and a group of tourists who came to y and see celebrities.


    Perhaps it was due to the arrival of winter break, but there were many students and celebrities waiting for their turn to be extras. Mo Anqi pushed her luggage and followed beside Jiang se.


    ¡°I heard that there are quite a few film crews in Qu County this time.¡±


    There were surprisingly many students here. Jiang se ran into quite a number of people on her way.


    The production team had booked a restaurant near the set for her. It was not a high-ss restaurant. The staff at the reception desk did not even know Jiang se. They only guessed that she was a celebrity because of her beauty.


    However, celebrities were often seen near Qu County, so the staff was not surprised. After confirming Jiang SE¡¯s identity, they let her check in. After dinner, Jiang se and Mo Anqi took a stroll around the county.


    Her scenes were scheduled for the next afternoon, and there weren¡¯t many. This time, the scenes in Yanzhou were only about doukou capturing Xiao Zi twice, but letting him go again. She would also use the old prison cell here to make up for the scene where doukou refused to listen after being abducted in the early days, and was imprisoned by her aunt.


    On the way, they could asionally see extras in costumes running out, some ying soldiers, and some ying invaders. It was quite interesting.


    After a night¡¯s rest, Jiang se woke up early the next day and went to the set.


    Although her part waste, since she was already here and had nothing to do, she could go to the crew to watch other people¡¯s performances and learn some experience.


    There were many people outside the temporary film set in Qu County today. Some students were even waving their self-made name tags, and many reporters were looking around.


    Mo Anqi whispered into Jiang SE¡¯s ear, ¡±


    I heard thatst night, the crew of ¡®goodbye Yanzhou¡¯ also came. She was not a gossipy person. However, as Jiang SE¡¯s only assistant, she had to find out some things. When Jiang se was not in the know, she could exin to her.


    the director of this production team isn¡¯t that famous, but the female lead is Zhao ruoyun. Thus, the majority of Zhao ruoyun¡¯s fans hade.


    At the mention of Zhao ruoyun, Jiang se could not help but think of ¡± pretense to reality ¡± and Dai Jia, whom she had not contacted for a long time. Ever since Dai Jia filmed ¡± pretense to reality, ¡± the two of them had even exchanged phone numbers at the end-of-production party. However, after Dai Jia had called her once when she was pestering Yao Xiang, the two of them had not contacted each other.


    Jiang se gave it some thought and decided to give Dai Jia A call after she returned to the capital.


    She did not have many friends and was not a passionate person. She did not like to call people for no reason. Although PEI Yi had told her that he had a lot of people who liked her, a rtionship did not only require the sacrifice of others. Be it a friend, a lover, or a family, both parties had to put in the effort together to maintain it for the rtionship tost.


    They entered the crowded set. Mo Anqi had clearlye to check out the ce yesterday. She led Jiang se to the set of ¡± a Grand asion of Beiping ¡± in a familiar manner. After walking for about seven to eight minutes, they saw from a distance that the crew of ¡± goodbye Yanzhou ¡°, which mo Anqi had mentioned earlier, was filming.


    The weather was good today. Under the sun, arge group of people surrounded a woman sitting on a beach chair. They handed her water and wiped her sweat, as if they were serving a Queen.


    A man in a thick ck sweater half-knelt beside the woman¡¯s chair and begged, ¡±


    ruoyun, why don¡¯t you take another shot? ¡±


    Mo Anqi¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw him begging.


    ¡°Are the celebrities in the country like this now?¡±


    She had been abroad for many years. Although she was also working with celebrities and knew that they were arrogant, she was still greatly affected by the fact that the crew members were begging the celebrities to shoot again. She turned to look at Jiang se.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you put on too little airs earlier?¡±


    She was referring to the scene on Minguo Street in the southwest province. Lin xiwen had tortured her for four to five hours in front of PEI Yi for a scene that was only a few minutes long. Jiang se had only passed the scene when she was exhausted.


    At that time, Jiang se did not say a word. She gritted her teeth and endured it. When she returned to the imperial capital, she was sick for a few days and had just recovered.


    Jiang se took a nce and smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lin xiwen was still filming Qiu ruzhi¡¯s and the others ¡®scenes. When Jiang se arrived, the crew members were surprised. Even Lin xiwen was surprised. The stage manager wanted to get a chair for Jiang se, but she thanked him and quickly declined. She then stood behind the camera.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lin xiwen asked Jiang se without turning her head as she looked at the camera.


    ¡°I have nothing to do anyway, so I came to learn from you. I also wanted to see how the seniors Act and observe.¡±


    Jiang se turned to look at her surroundings. This was a decorated residence. The main scene was Qiu ruzhi¡¯s murder. It was to show how ruthless an jiuyi was and how powerful she was in Beiping.


    Fan Zhiyun, Song Jin, and the others were not around. It was probably because their scenes were still early that day, so they had not arrived yet.


    She was surrounded by staff members and extras. Jiang se looked at Qiu ruzhi, who was sitting on a chair, and fell silent.

 Chapter 185

    185 Observation


    Lin xiwen nodded. The bespectacled hou Xiling turned around and waved at Jiang se with a smile, gesturing for her toe over.


    It was quiet on the set. Jiang se made her way over quietly. An jiuxiao, who was yed by Qiu ruzhi, had grown a beard. She was smiling as she rehearsed with someone.


    Jiang se had already read the entire script. In the scene of ¡± the Grand asion of Beiping, ¡± an jiuxiao would be walking between the Japan and Chinese Revolutionary Party.


    He had a lot of power in Beiping and was almost a warlord.


    The Japanese invaders intended to invade Beiping and stationed arge number of soldiers there. At the same time, the revolutionary Army also intended to enter Beiping to resist the invasion of the Japanese invaders.


    In order to prevent the Japanese invaders from taking advantage of the special situation in Beiping to send cannonballs and Spears into the greatnd after they upied Beiping, the Japanese invaders and the revolutionary Army were striving to cooperate with an jiuxiao.


    In the movie, Qiu ruzhi was wearing a gray Chinese tunic suit and pince-nez, holding a phone in one hand and ying with a pocket watch in the other. He looked a little nonchnt.


    In ¡± the Grand asion of Beiping, ¡± an jiuxiao was also from a schrly official¡¯s family. He was not an ordinary soldier, Bandit, or rogue. He came from a good family. In his early years, he was influenced by Orthodox Confucianism and Daoism. In his older years, he received Western education. He was well-learned in poetry and books and had a good temperament.


    From his appearance, Qiu ruzhi had portrayed the character of an jiuxiao as described by hou Xiling. He was thin and not like a stick of wood, unlike the warlords that most people imagined to have a Fat Brain and a big belly. He was somewhat gentlemanly, and his treachery and evilness were not revealed in his words. Instead, they were disyed in his subtle expressions.


    He looked a little elegant. His hair was allbed back, and he was wearing a Chinese tunic suit. The cor was buttoned up very tightly, showing his meticulous character.


    No one would call him a bad person if they saw his outfit.


    However, Jiang se noticed that when Qiu ruzhi smiled, he did not show it off. When he smiled, he lowered the corners of his lips and squinted his eyes. It gave off a profound and treacherous feeling.


    Lin xiwen was obviously satisfied with these details. Qiu ruzhi wasn¡¯t a famous star in China, but he had been in the acting industry for many years. His acting skills were good, and his ability to grasp the situation was also very strong. He passed the scenes easily with almost no ¡®ng¡¯.


    Jiang se tried to get a feel of Qiu ruzhi¡¯s acting skills through the camera. After watching for a while, she felt that she had gained a lot from it. Some of his little tricks were really useful. For example, he held his pocket watch and opened and closed it. He was overjoyed as he hung up the phone and sighed.


    ¡°Heyya.¡±


    He squinted his eyes and grinned. This time, his smile was different from before. He stuck out his tongue to lick his upper lips, wrinkled his nose, and held his sses tighter.


    ¡°This is an old item from the pce. It¡¯s indeed extraordinary.¡±


    Jiang se noticed that in just a few seconds, his smile had changed several ways to express himself. He was using his rich acting skills to express an jiuxiao¡¯s feelings at that moment.


    An jiuyi¡¯s status was very important. In order to March into Beiping, the Japanese invaders had deliberately bribed him to sign the ¡®Beiping treaty¡¯ so that the Japanese invaders would station their troops in Beiping. The Japanese invaders had tried every means to send over many rare treasures and women¡¯s antiques.


    At this time, the Japanese army had invaded from the north of the country, and Beiping was the country¡¯s line of defense. An jiuyu¡¯s position was important, but at the same time, he was also in an extremely dangerous situation.


    On the surface, he appeared to be an arrogant man. The an residence was luxuriously decorated. He drank the most expensive wine, yed with the most beautiful women, used the items that were once used by the Royal Court, and ate as much as the former emperor.


    In a ce like Beiping, he was the Emperor of thend. He was powerful and feared by everyone.


    However, such a person was very timid.


    He was used to this kind of life. He was afraid of war, afraid of war.


    He was afraid of the Japanese invaders. He saw the cruelty and power of the Japanese invaders, but he did not see the boiling blood of the revolutionary Army.


    In the face of the antiques and tools sent by the Japanese invaders, an jiuxiao gradually forgot the patriotic oath she had made in her early years and wavered.


    Beiping must not fall into the hands of the Japanese invaders. As soon as he showed his intention to sign a contract with the Japanese invaders and agree to the Japanese invaders to station troops in Beiping, the revolutionary Army sent spies to assassinate him.


    This time, it happened to be doukou¡¯s fianc¨¦, Xiao Zi, who had joined the revolution in his early years.


    From the point of view of ¡± event of Beiping, ¡± Xiao Zi would suffer minor losses, but not major losses. This was in line with hou Xiling¡¯s character. No one was perfect, even a great man. It was impossible to be perfect and wless, without making any mistakes.


    Xiao Zi had epted the mission to assassinate an jiuxiao, and he had a 90% chance of survival. Before he left, he had put his life aside and was determined to repay the country with his death. He had to prevent an jiuxiao from signing the ¡®Beiping treaty¡¯ with the Japanese invaders.


    He joined the ¡®anti-evil organization¡¯ and volunteered to be a firewood that was willing to add to the fire of revolution. Even if he was willing to die, he wanted to die in a grand way.


    Xiao Zi had disguised himself and snuck into Beiping. He had tried toplete his mission several times, but he had failed because an jiuxiao had many protectors around him.


    It was only during an assassination that he personally led the team and injured an jiuxiao with a gun, giving himself away.


    All of hispanions had been captured. Although Xiao Zi had managed to escape, doukou had still suspected him based on the clues she had found.


    He had been caught by doukou, and this was the first time the fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e, who had once passed by by by chance, had met.


    It was fate that made a fool of people. The two came from simr families, both of which were schrs. Their families had been close for generations, and they had been engaged since they were young. They should have been a match made in heaven, but after the Dou family fell into misfortune, the fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e could not recognize each other when they met.


    Xiao Zi, on the other hand, had long since forgotten about doukou. He had left home for many years and devoted himself to the revolution. For the country and the people, he was sincere and hot-blooded.


    However, doukou had changed a lot. He looked down on weak and ipetent people like an jiuxiao, and despised women like doukou for theirck of chastity. What Xiao Zi thought of as chaste was not just the loss of her chastity, but the shame of doukou colluding with an jiuxiao.


    Qiu ruzhi¡¯s scenes only ended at two in the afternoon. Lin xiwen looked at the time and pped her hands.


    ¡°Time is of the essence. We have to continue in the afternoon.¡±


    The lunch boxes had been prepared long ago, but everyone had been busy with the shooting earlier and had not had time to eat.


    Now that Lin xiwen had given the order to take a break, the group of people rxed.


    Qiu ruzhi went forward to greet Jiang se. The two of them were still working together in the series, so it was inevitable for them to maintain a good rtionship. After the lunch boxes were served, Jiang se, Qiu ruzhi, Lin xiwen, hou Xiling, and the Executive Director Zhou Wenhai sat at a table. When they talked about the scene to be shot in the afternoon, hou Xiling said, ¡±


    ¡°Xiaojiang, how do you feel after watching ruzhi¡¯s performance today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still some pressure.¡±


    Jiang se took a sip of water before she answered honestly, ¡± teacher Qiu¡¯s acting skills are very good. If there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t do well, please be tolerant.

 Chapter 186

    186 Chapter 186 exnation


    Qiu ruzhi had been in this line of work for many years. In his early years, he had been influenced by his image and temperament. He had acted in many movies, but he had not been popr.


    As he got older, his acting career became more limited, and he mostly took on roles of elders or ambitious characters.


    From their conversation, Jiang se could tell that Qiu ruzhi was quite insightful. During the meal, she heard Lin xiwen mention that after his acting career was limited, he had gradually stopped acting in recent years. Instead, he had returned to acting in stage ys to hone his acting skills.


    This time, he had been able to take on the role of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± because of Lin xiwen¡¯s repeated contact. He had heard that Lin xiwen had invited hou Xiling and had the intention topete for an award, so he had agreed to take on an jiuxiao, a fierce and ambitious character that was simr to his previous film image.


    After the meal, Jiang se looked at the time and followed him to get her makeup done and change her clothes.


    This time, she was going to film a scene where doukou was being tortured.


    Doukou was taken back to the brothel, but she refused to give in. Her aunt deliberately taught her a lesson, so she ordered people to whip her and lock her up.


    This scene wasn¡¯t difficult, but it wasn¡¯t easy either.


    She followed Liu Lizhi to the changing room, where the costume she had worn in the southwest province had been taken out.


    In order to maintain the realism of the costume and to restore the details of that day, the production crew had not washed the costume since Jiang se had worn it when she was filming in the southwest province. They had taken into ount the overall effect after the film was shot.


    Lin xiwen had even specially ordered for the clothes to be stuffed into the bottom of the item box. After the messy stuffing, Jiang se would put them on again. After she was done with her styling, she would be able to better experience the situation of doukou being forcefully abducted and locked up.


    From nearly a week ago, he had traveled through the southwest province for two days. After being stained with mud and rain, he had covered his way all the way to the film set in Qu County, Yanzhou. When he took out the costume, the smell was simply indescribable.


    The prop master was a young boy who looked like he had just graduated from University. He still looked a little young and inexperienced. He knew that Jiang se had a special position in the production team. The moment the costume was taken out, a moldy and sour stench filled the air.


    Not to mention the girl who was unwilling to wear it, even he found it pungent when he found it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk to director Lin and ask him to change the costume?¡±


    He nced at Jiang se cautiously. He felt a little awkward as well.


    Jiang se had filmed two scenes and understood Lin xiwen¡¯s personality. Some directors had their own style when it came to filming. They were meticulous, just like Zhao rang. When he was filming ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°, Zhao rang felt that a book, a drink, or even a strand of Jiang SE¡¯s hair should have been ced in a suitable ce.


    The more Lin xiwen valued ¡°the Grand asion of Beiping,¡± the more he demanded of the details, to the point that it was outrageous.


    If Jiang se insisted on changing her clothes, Lin xiwen might still let her have her way in the end. After all, PEI Yi was the biggest investor in the show. However, Jiang se had never thought of relying on others to get everything.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a piece of clothing?¡±


    She made up her mind. I¡¯ll wear this.


    This scene was a suffering scene. If the shooting went smoothly, it would only take one or two hours at most.


    Liu Lizhi quickly grabbed her clothes and followed her into the changing room.


    The clothes were notpletely dry when they were packed. Now that they were damp, they were slippery and disgusting to the touch. When he put them down and touched them, they still seemed to be sticky.


    The mud on her head had soaked her so much that she could not see clearly. Even the blue color of the fabric had been smudged. After Jiang se put it on, she felt that the clothes were stuck to her arm and vest. She did not even have tob her hair, but she already looked a little disheveled.


    After she was done, she appeared in front of Lin xiwen, who nodded.


    The prison on the set was still being decorated. The simple and crude torture chamber that doukou was in was different from the one that Song Yao would be inter. Lin xiwen took the script and exined it to Jiang se.


    today, we¡¯ll shoot the scene of doukou being tortured and raped. During the torture, we¡¯ll shoot in an alternate location. The injuries won¡¯t hurt you, but you have to pay attention to your expression. He personally led Jiang se into the temporary ¡®cell¡¯ and demonstrated.


    when the whipes, we¡¯ll shoot it from a different position. After every whip, the makeup artist on the crew will patch up a wound for you.


    In the post-production of the film,puter special effects would be used to bring the whip and the wound together, creating a real whipping effect.


    ¡°In the script, doukou has an unyielding character. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be willing to give in.¡± This time, they were shooting the early cardamom. She had not been polished by society yet, so she still had her own characteristics. so you have to show that you¡¯re in pain, but you¡¯re not willing to admit defeat.


    Because the pain itself was fake, it was a test of acting skills.


    Basically, Jiang SE¡¯s performance would determine whether the audience would see her as a ¡± doukou ¡± or a ¡± doukou ¡± in theter stages of the movie.


    Jiang se nodded. Lin xiwen continued, ¡±


    as for the sex scene, it¡¯s much simpler. Bai chongshu is the main character.


    He pointed to an actor who had changed into his costume. This man was short and fat. He was ying the role of a young girl whoter died in the hands of a girl. When he was called out by Lin xiwen, he smiled and scratched his head.


    ¡°The main thing is that you just have to cooperate and shout your lines.¡±


    Lin xiwen did not n to film this scene in detail. After all, fan Zhiyun was the female lead in ¡°the Grand asion of Beiping. Jiang SE¡¯s past was just to pave the way for her to change in the future. It was enough to stop there.


    When Lin xiwen first mentioned it, Jiang se felt a little nervous. Now that he mentioned it, she heaved a sigh of relief and acknowledged his words. She picked up the script and read it a few more times. Then, she sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Lin xiwen called out as she retreated from the ¡®cell¡¯. The crew members went forward and tied Jiang se up with the rope they had prepared.


    In order to prevent Jiang se from breaking freeter, the person who tied the rope did not dare to show any mercy. Jiang se tried to break free. After she was sure that the rope would not fall, she nodded at Lin xiwen.


    ¡°Get ready,¡± he said.


    The Executive Director shouted. The lighting crew and the cameraman had already confirmed their work.


    When Lin xiwen shouted ¡®action¡¯, the script supervisor took the pperboard and hit it hard before quickly running away.


    The camera was aimed at the cell. Jiang SE¡¯s hands were tied behind her back, and one end of the rope was tied to a beam that was slightly higher. Her head was hanging down, and her body was still swaying. After doukou was abducted, she had gone on a hunger strike for a few days.


    In fact, this action looked simple, but it was actually very difficult.


    It was already very ufortable for her hands to be tied behind her back, not to mention that Lin xiwen had intentionally allowed someone to hang her up high. Jiang SE¡¯s body went limp and she endured the pain as she hung her entire weight from the rope. One could imagine how she felt.

 Chapter 187

    187 Chapter 187 torture


    ¡°That girl is still stubborn?¡±


    The actress who yed the aunt huffed coldly. Her voice was rather shrill. When Jiang se heard the voice in the cell, her body seemed to sway slightly.


    The door was pushed open with a creak, and a faint light came from outside. Doukou seemed to have lost consciousness in the cell.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept a toast, you¡¯ll be forced to drink a forfeit.¡±


    Doukou had been woken up, but she refused to bow her head in the face of threats.


    When they were done with their lines, Lin xiwen gestured for a pause. Jiang se stood up while mo Anqi stepped forward to massage her arm, which had been tied behind her back when she had lowered her body.


    The next scene was the whipping. After the preparations were done, the actor holding the whip stood on the other side.


    After the camera turned on and the lines were read, the actor holding the whip suddenly cracked the whip at the empty space.


    There was a whooshing sound. Even though Jiang se knew that they were shooting from a different position and the direction of the wave was different, Lin xiwen still called for her to stop during the first shot.


    ¡°Cut?¡±He waved his hand and looked at the camera.


    ¡°Pay attention to your expression. One more time.¡±


    This time, only the ¡®NG¡¯ needed to be re-shot. Jiang se quickly adjusted her expression. When the male actor who was holding the whipshed her again, she recalled how she felt when she shot her first movie, ¡± rescue mission. she looked like she was in pain. She bit her lips, her body trembled slightly, and she panted loudly.


    Lin xiwen furrowed his brows, clearly dissatisfied. He spoke again, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start over.¡±


    Jiang seughed wryly. They had shot three scenes in a row but could not pass Lin xiwen. Hou Xiling picked up the script and stood up. Then, he went through the scene with Jiang se.


    The aunt had asked doukou to receive her guests. She had tried imprisonment and cutting off food and water, but the whipping here was doukou¡¯sst struggle. there should be hatred and anger in her eyes, and pain at the same time. And this kind of pain was different from the previous pain. In addition to the mental torture, there should be physical pain.


    in addition to controlling your painful expression, Xiaojiang, you have to pay attention to the time when the whip falls.


    Hou Xiling reminded her that it was impossible to really whip the actors during filming. Jiang se would have to seize the right moment to make this painful expression.


    The better her performance, the more realistic it would be after theputer production, which would add points to her acting skills.


    Jiang se gave it some thought. This was also where the problemy. It was probably the reason why Lin xiwen had not allowed her to pass the test.


    ¡°I understand.¡± She nodded. after the whipnds on a person¡¯s body, two types of nerves are required to transmit the sense of pain. The first type of nerve to sense is the A-fiber. It first senses when the whip touches the skin. The feelinges and goes quickly. Then, the C-fiber will transmit the sense of pain.


    It was hou Xiling¡¯s lifetime of experience that allowed him to understand this. This was a gift brought about by his age. However, Jiang se was able to use what she had learned and urately use scientific theoretical methods to describe these senses. This made hou Xiling feel that it was rather interesting.


    Hou Xilingughed. that¡¯s what he said. But this Neurology thing is really weird.


    He was a schr-type author. When he heard Jiang se mention Neurology, he was instantly interested.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to teach me some other day,¡±


    He was overjoyed. There was no end to learning. As Jiang SE¡¯s teacher, he could give her a few pointers on many things. However, in certain areas of knowledge, hou Xiling did not reject others as his teachers.


    In the distance, Lin xiwen was a little helpless and called out, ¡±


    ¡°Teacher hou,¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡±


    Hou Xiling came to his senses. When he saw that Jiang se had understood what he was trying to say, he gestured and retreated with his script.


    This time, when she started shooting again, the sound of the whip cracking could be heard. Jiang SE¡¯s eyes widened. At first, a stubborn and unyielding expression appeared on her face. Her body twitched instinctively.


    Immediately after, she seemed to feel this intense pain, and her expression twisted.


    This was not the time to maintain herposure. She gritted her teeth and panted through the gaps between them. Her originally shriveled back was straightened up by her at first, then it curled up again. Her whole body kept shaking, and she screamed in pain.


    The rope tied to her head was also shaking because of her struggle. Sometimes it would tighten and make a sound when it was pulled.


    ¡°OK?¡±


    Lin xiwen was rather satisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s expression this time, especially when she suddenly dropped her body after it stiffened. Her acting was very realistic and vivid. The pain from her arm being pulled was also very real, which made her acting even more vivid.


    After this part, the special effects makeup artist went up to her and created a shocking ¡®wound¡¯, then whipped her again. This process was repeated a few times before the part was over.


    After the whip was used, the aunt ordered for Jiang se to be released. The rope was cut open. When she fell to the ground, she let out another scream andy down twitching. Lin xiwen noticed that Jiang SE¡¯s best performance was not her face but her tensed legs.


    He gestured for the cameraman to move the camera from his face to his toes before preparing for the next scene.


    The sex scene was simple. The camera first captured Jiang se, who was lying motionless on the ground. Then, it turned to Bai chongshu.


    The film crew came forward to untie Jiang SE¡¯s hands. She would then be in charge of the post-production voiceover for the angry scolding.


    Jiang se had finished filming her scenes for the afternoon. The remaining scene in Qu County was the confrontation with Xiao Zi.


    This scene had been dyed for a long time. Once Jiang se was done with this scene, there were not many scenes left. The crew would head to Jiujiang to film another scene. Jiang SE only had one scene where she spoke to Qiu ruzhi.


    At night, after reshooting the scene with Xiao Zi, Jiang se received a call from PEI Yi.


    It was almost the new year, but she was still filming in another city. PEI Yi had been very worried about her ever since he had seen her filming in the production team.


    Furthermore, she had just recovered from her cold, and PEI Yi wished he could keep an eye on her at all times.


    However, the Spring Festival was approaching, and there were many peopleing to the PEI family every day. There were also many activities. In the future, he would be entering the Chinese market, and the PEI family intended to pave the way for him.


    On the phone, he talked about the people he met every day, the things he said, and the things he did. Most of his questions were about when Jiang se would return to the capital.


    ¡°My mom asked me who gave her the gift, and I said you did.¡± His voice was a little muffled. Sese, when will you be back? ¡±


    This time, Jiang se had to follow the production team to Jiujiang toplete herst scenes in other ces before she could return to the capital. Therefore, although her work in Qu County hade to an end for the time being, she could not leave.


    The Spring Festival was getting closer and closer. PEI Yi said naturally, ¡±


    I want to bring you home this year to spend the Spring Festival with you.


    In his heart, there was no doubt that he was serious about this rtionship. He did not bring Jiang se back to prove anything. In his heart, he had long since regarded Jiang se as his wife.


    ...

 Chapter 188

    188 Chapter 188 even if


    It was already the eve of the Spring Festival when they were done filming the movie in Jiujiang.


    The production team had also temporarily given her ten days off. Mo Anqi had booked a flight ticket back to the capital. Jiang se thought that her filming hade to an end for the time being, so she gave her half a month off.


    PEI Yi asked for her flight time and was already waiting for her at the airport.


    When Jiang se came out, he saw her at first nce.


    Ignoring the crowd at the airport, PEI Yi hugged her tightly in his arms and kissed her on the head a few times.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    This time, Jiang se had gone out to film, and they had been separated for many days. He had missed her terribly. Due to the people around them and the smiling mo Anqi behind Jiang se, PEI Yi did not check if there were any more wounds on her body. He only pulled her aside.


    ¡°My car is over there.¡±


    Jiang se nced at mo Anqi. Mo Anqi said, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll drive back by myselfter.¡±


    She was still pushing Jiang SE¡¯s luggage in her hands. PEI Yi took it from her. Jiang se bade her farewell before leaving with PEI Yi.


    This time, he drove an off-road vehicle. When Jiang se got into the car, he asked her if there was anything fun to do on this trip to Qu County and Jiujiang.


    Jiang se gave it some serious thought and shook her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really go out.¡±


    She did not have much time to film the movie. In her spare time, she would either read the script or observe other people¡¯s performances. When she returned from filming an outdoor scene, PEI Yi would ask her about the local customs and practices, but she could not answer a single question.


    PEI Yi turned to look at her and could not help butugh.


    After the long flight back, she looked a little tired. She leaned her head against the back of the chair. Her skin was fair and she lookedpletely different from Feng Nan, but he could tell that she had a unique scent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Even Jiang se sensed his gaze. She turned to ask him, and PEI Yi smiled at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sese. Shall we go back for dinner tonight?¡±


    The ¡®go back¡¯ he was referring to was naturally not just the ce they were temporarily staying at, but the PEI family.


    He had already raised this question over the phone. However, Jiang se hesitated and did not say anything.


    She was no longer the Feng Nan of the past who would politely follow her grandfather, Feng Zhongliang, to visit the PEI family during the holidays.


    At that time, she had been a guest at the PEI family, but what was she going to do now?


    Even if PEI Yi knew who she was and who she was, what about the PEI family?


    The situation now was different from before. PEI Yi could read her mind the moment she lowered her eyes.


    His understanding of her was far greater than she had imagined. From the moment she frowned and lowered her head, he already knew what she was thinking.


    In the end, she might like him, but not as much as he liked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a meal,¡±


    He held Jiang SE¡¯s hand with a rather serious expression.


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯ll have to meet sooner orter.¡± His family might have known about his Affairs outside, but they turned a blind eye to it and didn¡¯t even mention it. They probably thought he was just having fun and let him do as he pleased.


    In the PEI family¡¯s eyes, the young man¡¯s heart did notst long. He had liked Feng Nan so much back then, but had he not changed his tune and fallen for Jiang se now?


    With this in mind, the PEI family had no intention of interfering with him at all. They had not even mentioned this matter for a long time. However, if he brought her home, it would not be of the same significance.


    PEI Yi knew very well that things would be different now that he had crossed the path of an elder.


    ¡°You know my family¡¯s situation. It¡¯s not as hard to ept as you think.¡± He gripped Jiang SE¡¯s hand tightly and held the steering wheel with one hand. There was a bit of traffic on this part of the road.


    ¡°Besides, your grandfather will be here tonight, Sese.¡±


    Her expression didn¡¯t change, but her hand instinctively tightened around his, which proved that his words didn¡¯t mean nothing to her.


    At the PEI family¡¯s level, power and status were already at the peak. The PEI family did not need to use marriage to prove their status, nor did they need PEI Yi¡¯s future wife to be of noble birth to add to the brocade. He even had more choices than nie dan and the others because of his surname.


    Her powerful family background and background gave him a lot of freedom in certain aspects. His family members were not as strict about his future wife¡¯s background. Even if they had certain requirements for his future partner, Jiang SE¡¯s knowledge and cultivation far exceeded many people.


    ¡°Grandfather, Zhenzhen¡±


    When Jiang se heard PEI Yi mention Feng Zhongliang, she felt a little suffocated. It was as if a huge rock was pressing down on her chest, and it was difficult to even breathe.


    She turned her head away and looked at the long line of traffic outside. She had left Hong Kong with Feng Zhongliang since she was young and returned to live in the capital. She remembered that when she was young, Feng Zhongliang had held her hand and left Hong Kong. She was at a loss and at a loss. At that time, her grandfather had bent down and touched her head, smiling and coaxing her, ¡± ¡°Nannan, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    There were some things that he didn¡¯t mention, so she kept them in her heart and didn¡¯t dare to touch or think about them.


    So what if she remembered? now that she was reborn, everything was different from before. Feng Zhongliang had another ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ by his side to enjoy. Who was she to Feng Zhongliang?


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    PEI Yi tugged at her hand and looked at her pale face.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    She nodded her head.


    After she returned home, she took a shower. PEI Yi was still packing her luggage for her. In the past, the servants in the PEI family would do these things for him. Although he did not do a good job, he was very careful.


    Originally, there were only his clothes in the changing room, but now, there were some of her clothes.


    Ever since the photos she took on the streets were exposed, more and morepanies approached her for sponsorships. The number of clothes, shoes, bags, and so on gradually increased. Some of the clothes that mo Anqi needed to wear on a daily basis could not be installed in the house she rented, so they were all moved here.


    There would be peopleing over to clean the ce every day. The clothes and essories would be tidied up neatly by the cleaners and their belongings would be arranged ording to their categories. However, PEI Yi could not stand the sight of this.


    ...


    He took out Jiang SE¡¯s clothes from the luggage and called out, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, do you have any clothes to wash?¡±


    She was still in the bathroom and probably didn¡¯t hear him, so she didn¡¯t reply.


    He took the clothes and could not help but hold them close to his face. He took a deep breath. Even though the clothes had the scent of detergent, it still made his heart beat fast, as if he had a deer in his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    When Jiang se came out, she saw him crouching sneakily in front of her luggage with his back facing her. She had no idea what he was doing. The moment she spoke, he seemed to be startled. His body tilted and he almost fell into her luggage.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    He crouched down in a panic and grabbed the things in the suitcase, pretending to be calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m just helping you pack your luggage, right?¡±

 Chapter 189

    189 Chapter 189 reunion


    PEI Yi¡¯s luggage was in a mess after rummaging through it. He said that he would help to unpack the luggage, but he could not even take out a single piece of clothing.


    Jiang se gently patted the lotion on her face and squatted down to help as well.


    He felt a little guilty. Afraid that she would notice what he had done, he quickly tidied himself up. While Jiang se was changing, he sneaked outside to make a call. He looked much calmer when he came in.


    Jiang se had been to the PEI family¡¯s house many times in the past. For some reason, the PEI family liked her a lot back then. In particr, grandma PEI and PEI Yi¡¯s mother treated her very well. They would often invite her to the house to y.


    At this moment, Jiang se could naturally guess that the PEI family valued her so much probably because of PEI Yi. Their love for her extended to her as well.


    This was Jiang SE¡¯s first time visiting the PEI residence after her reincarnation. It was still early when she arrived. When PEI Yi parked his car in the garage, the sound of a car engine could be heard from outside. Clearly, someone had arrived.


    Every spring Festival, many people wanted to visit the PEI family, but the PEI family kept a low profile and only allowed old master PEI¡¯s former subordinates toe in contact with them.


    Jiang se and PEI Yi entered the elevator and went upstairs first. The PEI family¡¯s residence upied arge area. The garage was located on the second-floor basement. They had to walk through the courtyard to reach the main courtyard.


    The two of them exited the elevator. PEI Yi reached out and tidied her long hair. Jiang se turned around and smiled at him. She thanked him. From the corner of her eye, she saw Feng Zhongliang, who was dressed in a dark blue Chinese tunic suit and holding onto a walking stick, by a flower bed not far away.


    Although she had agreed to PEI Yi¡¯s visit at the PEI residence because he had mentioned that Feng Zhongliang would being today, when Jiang se saw Feng Zhongliang in person, she still felt a lump in her throat and tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you cold, Sese?¡±


    PEI Yi held her hand and asked her in a low voice, but she did not answer him. PEI Yi lowered his head to look at her. The tip of her nose was slightly red, and her eyes seemed to be glistening with tears as she stared in the direction behind him.


    ¡°Sese, Sese?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He called out to her twice before Jiang se seemed to react. She looked up, but she did not look at him.


    PEI Yi followed Jiang SE¡¯s gaze and saw the old man by the flower bed. He turned around with a rather serious expression. When he saw PEI Yi, the tensed lines on his face softened slightly. He held his walking stick and was about to walk over.


    Recalling the sound of the car they heard when they left the garage, it was probably Feng Zhongliang¡¯s car. The driver dropped him off outside, then parked the car and came to pick him up.


    His expression was as stern as Jiang se remembered him to be. His sparse white hair wasbed back, revealing his stern face. However, it had been more than half a year since theyst met, and he seemed to be in low spirits. With the help of his walking stick, he seemed to have difficulty taking a single step.


    Jiang se paused for a moment before she jogged forward to help him up.


    He was getting on in years. He was almost 70 years old. When he participated in the revolution in his early years, one of his legs was injured. At that time, the sanitary conditions were not good, and the bullet fragments were left in his bones, leaving behind residual effects. Every winter or rainy season, he would always feel sore in his legs and feet, and he could not use any strength.


    In the past, when he went to the PEI family¡¯s house to pay a New Year¡¯s visit, she was always by his side and reached out to help him.


    ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    Jiang se reached out to hold his arm and reminded him softly.


    Upon closer inspection, Jiang se noticed that Feng Zhongliang had lost some weight. His grip on the walking stick seemed to be a little tight. His hands did not look like those of a pampered man. The blood vessels on the back of his hands were protruding like deep ravines. His skin was wrinkled and slightly rough.


    He once said that he was born without a pair of rich hands. When he was young, an elder in his hometown said that he had a pair of hands that had worked hard for his entire life and could not be idle.


    Feng Zhongliang couldn¡¯t stay idle either. The Feng family had nted a lot of flowers and nts. In hister years, he liked to take care of the flowers and nts. He took care of every grass and tree himself and was often injured.


    When Jiang se helped him up, her movements were natural. Feng Zhongliang was stunned for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he smiled and thanked her. His gaze then fell on Jiang se.


    Feng Zhongliang had obviously seen how she and PEI Yi were holding hands earlier. He could vaguely guess her identity now. When he saw PEI Yi, he said seriously, ¡±


    ¡°Yi is back.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Feng.¡±


    PEI Yi nced at Jiang se first. She lowered her head and reached out to hook her hair that was hanging by the side of her face. This scene reminded him of the past when Feng Zhongliang came to the PEI family every year. Feng Nan would always help him.


    He did not seem to be used to receiving help from others. However, for PEI Yi¡¯s sake, he allowed Jiang se to help him up for a while before he silently retracted his hand.


    Jiang se continued to support him. In reality, she had already expected this oue. She had been reborn. If this had not happened to her, others would not have been able to imagine it.


    It was normal for Feng Zhongliang to treat her this way.


    However, even though she understood, she still took a long time before she retracted her hand. She closed her eyes and held back the tears in her eyes.


    ¡°This is my girlfriend, Jiang se.¡±


    As he introduced them to Feng Zhongliang, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s expression became a littleplicated.


    In the past, PEI Yi¡¯s feelings for Feng Nan were probably known to all the prestigious families in the imperial capital.


    He felt that it was a pity that his granddaughter had been too ignorant. He knew very well what kind of person PEI Yi was and what kind of family background the PEI family had.


    PEI Yi was so good to Feng Nan. If his granddaughter was a little smarter in this aspect, she would have already achieved a positive result and her future would not be bad.


    Unfortunately, the younger generation in Hong Kong was too impatient. After Feng Nan met Zhao junhan, he was influenced by someone and his temperament changed greatly.


    He felt a little regretful. PEI Yi had brought the girl back to the PEI family, and he was probably serious about visiting her parents. He felt a little pity for his granddaughter, but he smiled and asked, ¡±


    ¡°The old general will be very happy to see this.¡±


    PEI Yiughed too and looked at Feng Zhongliang meaningfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re not happy?¡±


    He clearly did not expect PEI Yi to ask such a question. He was stunned for a moment before he quickly responded, ¡±


    ¡°Happy? Haha, of course I¡¯m happy for you, Yi.¡±


    Jiang se understood what PEI Yi meant. She could not help but purse her lips and did not say anything.


    The wind was strong outside, and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s legs still had an old illness. He had been standing for a while, but it was all thanks to him.


    He had a stubborn temper and refused to listen to others. He had many rules and was very strict. She did not say anything, but PEI Yi understood what she was thinking. He reached out to help Feng Zhongliang up.


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, I¡¯ll help you in first. If grandfather knows you¡¯re here, he¡¯ll be very happy.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang waved his hand, ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to help me. I stood there for a while and little Liu came over.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 190

    190 I don¡¯t know


    PEI Yi also knew that Xiao Liu was Feng Zhongliang¡¯s chauffeur.


    After he finished speaking, PEI Yi went to help him up.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯ll help you in first. There¡¯s no need to wait outside.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang was still waving his hand, and his tone was firm.


    ¡°How can I let you help me?¡±


    Back then, old master PEI was his direct superior and had taken good care of him in the Army. It was fine back then as PEI Yi liked Feng Nan. However,¡¯Feng Nan¡¯ and PEI Yi had their own partners now and it was impossible for them to be together. Naturally, Feng Zhongliang was unwilling to let PEI Yi help him.


    No matter what he said, he still insisted on waiting for Xiao Liu to pick him up with a smile. PEI Yi gave up on that idea and stood aside with Jiang se to talk to him.


    Soon, the elevator door opened and Xiao Liu rushed out. Feng Nan followed behind him. When Jiang se saw this, she frowned.


    She was not annoyed by bumping into ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. She just did not expect that¡¯ Feng Nan ¡®did not get out of the car with Feng Zhongliang when¡¯ Feng Nan ¡®and Feng Zhongliang came to the PEI family¡¯s house together. Instead, he left him waiting outside alone.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    When Feng Nan saw PEI Yi, he hesitated for a moment. However, in the end, he still walked over with a smile. He reached out to hold Feng Zhongliang¡¯s arm, but he was not looking at him. Instead, he was staring at Jiang se.


    The smile on Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and he pulled his arm back from her hand. His rejection was very obvious, and it could be seen that the grandfather and grandson were not as close as many people thought.


    ¡°Little Liu,e and help me up.¡±


    He instructed, and the chauffeur responded and went forward to help him steady. Feng Zhongliang then heaved a sigh of relief and seemed to be much more rxed.


    He had an old leg injury, so he could not walk quickly. In order to take care of him, the few of them also slowed down their pace.


    PEI Yi walked beside him and spoke softly to him. Jiang se walked behind her. For some reason, Feng Nan slowed down as well and walked side by side with her.


    ¡°My Grandpa has been friends with the PEI family for many years. He always has a lot to say to little Yi.¡±


    She wanted to reach out for the cigarette, but she remembered that she had never smoked in front of Feng Zhongliang to avoid his control. She did not even bring out a cigarette, so how could she reach for it?


    ¡°You joined century Gxy?¡±


    She asked. Jiang se turned to look at her. ¡°Miss Feng seems to be very concerned about me.¡±


    Feng Nanughed out loud. Her voice attracted the attention of Feng Zhongliang and PEI Yi, who turned their heads. Feng Nan was stillughing. When she saw Feng Zhongliang frowning, her eyes showed disgust, but she exined, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang made a joke and I couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡±


    PEI Yi frowned. Jiang se shook her head at him, indicating for him to ignore her. He suppressed his displeasure and turned to talk to Feng Zhongliang. However, he was distracted by Feng Nan and Jiang SE¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°What do I have to pay attention to?¡± Feng Nan sneered. It was unknown if she was saying this to Jiang se or to convince herself.


    Now, she was born into a rich family, had money and status, and had a fianc¨¦ of equal social status. What was Jiang se to her? What was there to pay attention to?


    After she said that, she seemed to have lost interest in continuing the conversation with Jiang se. She quickened her pace and caught up with PEI Yi and Feng Zhongliang to find a topic of conversation.


    The PEI family must have known that PEI Yi was bringing Jiang se back. Perhaps it was because they had guests, but they did not say anything.


    On the other hand, Feng Nan took the initiative. Old master PEI and Feng Zhongliang were talking and drinking in the study room, while PEI Yi was in the garden with his father and a few uncles. In the house, Feng Nan was very confident when he mentioned the business he had recently invested in.


    Olddy PEI observed Jiang se without batting an eyelid. In truth, the PEI family was very surprised when PEI Yi said that he was bringing someone back.


    Who in the PEI family did not know PEI Yi¡¯s feelings for Feng Nan back then? This child was stubborn and refused to give up no matter what. At that time, olddy PEI was even thinking that it was over. ording to his character, would he continue to waste his time like this if Feng Nan did not like him in the future?


    When Feng Nan and Zhao junhan went on a blind date, his family did not dare to provoke him. They were always trying to distract him. He had an argument with Feng Nan. When he went to France, olddy PEI was still thinking that it was a good thing for them to break up. Perhaps PEI Yi would meet another person whom he liked, who would understand his feelings and like him.


    However, after he returned, he was still the same. Feng Nan ignored him, and because of this, he even beat up the Cheng family¡¯s son a few times, causing old master PEI, who had always doted on him, to be angry.


    Olddy PEI had seen his state during that period of time and was anxious. Who knew that not long after, she heard that he had gotten involved with a small star in the entertainment industry?


    In fact, the PEI family did not believe it at first. Everyone knew PEI Yi¡¯s character very well. He had liked Feng Nan for so many years. How could he forget her so easily?


    To his surprise, he changed his mind in the end. Not only did he stop talking about Feng Nan, but he had also ced his attention on the minor celebrity named Jiang se. He even brought her back to the MU family seriously.


    Olddy PEI was also born into a prestigious family in Shanghai. No matter how popr the celebrities in the entertainment industry were now, deep down in her heart, she actually felt that it was difficult for the so-called celebrities to be in the limelight.


    She had given birth to three sons, and all of her daughters-inw came from decent families. They were well-mannered and had a good way of speaking. Initially, she thought that even if her eldest grandson could not marry Feng Nan, he would at least marry a well-educated and well-mannereddy. To her surprise, PEI Yi had brought Jiang se back in the end.


    However, to her surprise, Jiang se was different from what she had imagined.


    Initially, she thought that she could change PEI Yi¡¯s mind so quickly. She had even charmed him so much that he was going around in circles. It was said that girls who were already living together with her would be a little frivolous. However, after observing her for a while, she found that Jiang se had a sense of propriety. She was reserved and gentle. She did not talk much and behaved elegantly.


    Compared to Feng Nan¡¯s eloquence, she was a little too quiet. What made old Madam PEI feel strange was that she could actually see a shadow of Feng Nan in Jiang se. This was really like seeing a ghost.


    The two of them werepletely different, yet she had a strange feeling that their personalities were simr. She was a little worried. PEI Yi seemed to have not changed at all. He had simply chosen someone who was simr to her, based on Feng Nan¡¯s personality.


    Her expression gradually turned serious. Feng Nan was still talking about the investment, and most of her conversations were rted to the entertainment industry or the current fashion industry. Olddy PEI and her daughter-inw were not very interested in such topics, but out of courtesy, they did not interrupt her.


    The younger generation did not have much to worry about. When it came to fashion, the PEI family¡¯s girls had their own set of standards. Every year, the PEI family would be invited to watch shows by major luxury brands around the world. Usually, whether they were there or not depended on whether they were interested. They were not very interested in what Feng Nan had said.

 Chapter 191

    191 A joke


    ¡°Sister Feng Nan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    PEI Jinyang¡¯s daughter, PEI Rui, could not help but say, ¡± there¡¯s been a problem with Zhongnan industries recently. Did they not give you money to spend? ¡±


    Third Mrs. PEI looked at her daughter with a smile and greeted her, ¡±


    ¡°Ruirui, how can you say that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it is.¡± PEI Rui reached out to hold olddy PEI¡¯s arm. She then nced at Jiang se.


    besides, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s popr or not. If you¡¯recking clothes and jewelry, you can just fly to Paris and order whatever brand you like. What¡¯s the point of talking about fashion elements? ¡±


    The smile on Feng Nan¡¯s face became a little forced. She used to think that this topic was very stylish, and when she attended events with Zhao junhan, it could even arouse people¡¯s interest. Now, she had received a cold reception in the PEI family, and even been sshed with cold water.


    She felt that she was a little out of ce with the PEI family. PEI Rui was still smiling as she spoke, and her smile made Feng Nan feel even more embarrassed than if she was contemptuous. Feng Nan felt a little embarrassed when she was asked ¡®what¡¯s wrong¡¯.


    The rest of the PEI family members were all smiling. Although third Mrs. PEI was reprimanding her daughter, she clearly did not take Feng Nan¡¯s earlier words to heart. Feng Nan gritted his teeth and looked at Jiang se.


    It was one thing for her to be called out by PEI Rui among the people in the room, but who was Jiang se?


    Her family background and status were very low, but she could sit steadily without any embarrassment or awkwardness. She didn¡¯t even feel ufortable or shy sitting with these people.


    Feng Nan was both embarrassed and angry. From time to time, she reached out to tie her hair up, and after a while, she could not help but pull down her skirt.


    After her rebirth, she could not disy all her advantages in front of the PEI family. PEI Rui¡¯s words had stopped her.


    Zhongnan industries is my father¡¯s after all. A woman should have her own career. After she said this, PEI Rui had just been reprimanded, so the PEI family girls naturally didn¡¯t say anything.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Olddy PEI nced at Jiang se and asked with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang¡¯s appetite hasn¡¯t been good recently?¡±


    Feng Nan was a little confused. She could not understand why olddy PEI would suddenly say something like that. On the other hand, the other members of the PEI family looked calm. Feng Nan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wondered if Jiang se was pregnant.


    Otherwise, why would PEI Yi bring her home for no reason?


    She tightened her grip on the sofa. Jiang se was born into a poor family. How could she have the right to marry into a prestigious family like the PEI family?


    Before Feng Nan¡¯s reincarnation, Jiang se was already considered to be in a high position if she could get close to Zhao junhan. She had never heard of any crown prince¡¯s mistress.


    She felt a little more at ease. She bit her lip and saw Jiang se nod.


    I caught a cold a while ago, so I went to Jiujiang again. I guess it¡¯s because of the huge difference in climate between the north and south.


    She had been drinking red date tea, so olddy PEI had asked this question.


    Red dates were hot and nourishing. When the servant came over to ask her what tea she wanted, she had ordered this.


    The cooking skills of the PEI family¡¯s chefs were very good. The red dates had been de-shelled and mashed, then boiled with fruit and filtered. The taste was not bad, and it was more suitable for her at this time.


    After she said that, Feng Nan could not help but recall PEI Rui¡¯s disinterest when she mentioned the investment in the entertainment industry. Then, she recalled the Feng family. Feng Zhongliang hated her the most when she entered the entertainment industry. Jiang se was also in the entertainment industry now. She smiled.


    ¡°Go to Jiujiang? Is it for Lin xiwen¡¯s ¡°Beiping event¡±?¡±


    Jiang se did not lift her head. She merely replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read the script for¡± Beiping event.¡±Ms. Jiang is ying the part of¡± doukou,¡±right?¡± Feng Nan¡¯s smile was bright, as if he was very interested in this topic. this character has aplicated experience. She started as ady from a big family, then she fell into a brothel and became a socialite. It¡¯s very difficult to act out this feeling. How did miss Jiang get so confident to take on this role? ¡±


    When she said this, olddy PEI frowned. Jiang se put down her teacup and wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue. Then, she slowly said, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Feng, are you interviewing me as a reporter?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Feng Nan rejected the idea immediately. Jiang se smiled.


    ¡°What does my confidence have to do with you?¡±


    Feng Nan narrowed his eyes. Jiang se did not say anything. The PEI family could tell that the two of them did not get along very well.


    The first thing that the juniors thought of was whether PEI Yi was involved in this matter.


    After all, he used to like Feng Nan. Now that he had turned to Jiang se, perhaps Feng Nan woulde to his senses and be jealous when he saw that PEI Yi had fallen for someone else?


    PEI Rui¡¯s eyes revealed a strange look. Third Mrs. PEI looked at her expression and nced at her daughter. PEI Rui said,


    ¡°Speaking of which, I did hear something from ru ning thest time.¡±


    She had brought this up herself, but before she could say anything, she startedughing. Sheughed for a long time and couldn¡¯t stop, causing the group of people tough along. Olddy PEI couldn¡¯t help but Pat her hand that was wrapped around her arm.


    ¡°This child, she¡¯s the one who startedughing first.¡±


    ru ning said that this is also one of the ways Jiang se and my brother got to know each other. As soon as she finished speaking, PEI Yi¡¯s mother looked at Jiang se with a smile and urged PEI Rui to speak.


    at that time, brother Yi went out to y with ru ning and the others. Brother Yi was drunk and said that he would stand at the entrance of the washroom and refuse to leave. It was the women¡¯s washroom, and he happened to run into Jiang se.


    Back then, Cheng runing had exaggerated PEI Yi¡¯s encounter with Jiang se. PEI Rui had been amused.


    When the PEI family heard this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. Olddy PEIughed and rebuked,


    ¡°Nonsense, I, ah Yi, am not that kind of person.¡±


    Ever since he was young, other than Feng Nan, he had never liked to y with girls. There were only a few of them who came and went, and they would fall and hit each other. They were really tough.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± PEI Rui emphasized, ¡°listen to me. When he saw Jiang se, he called her ¡®Nannan¡¯. In the end, Jiang se mistook it as¡¯ grandma¡¯. Later on, he even got someone to send him home to find his ¡®grandma¡¯. Do you remember that time when ru ning, nie dan, and Xiang qiuji sent brother Yi back and said that he had found his¡¯ grandma¡¯?¡±


    PEI Ruiughed until her stomach hurt.


    ¡°It was that time!¡±


    The PEI family could not help butugh. When Jiang se recalled the scene back then, she could not help butugh as well. On the other hand, Feng Nan¡¯s heart was in turmoil when she heard those words.


    She instinctively felt that the ¡®Nannan¡¯ that PEI Rui mentioned was referring to her, but she had no evidence to ask and could only specte from other people¡¯s words. She was as anxious as a cat scratching at her heart, and she wished PEI Rui could say more.


    PEI Yi¡¯s mother turned to look at Jiang SE¡¯s expression. She saw her pursing her lips and smiling as well. She did not seem to be angry at PEI Rui¡¯s ¡®joke¡¯.


    ...

 Chapter 192

    192 Chapter 192 old debt


    ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s so lively.¡±


    As they were talking, PEI Yi came in from outside. He had taken off his coat and was only wearing a sweater inside. There were beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Olddy PEI was anxious when she saw this.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your jacket on such a cold day?¡±


    ¡°Third uncle wanted to test me, so I took it off.¡±


    He shook his head nonchntly. He tried to squeeze toward Jiang se, but she pushed him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over, I can¡¯t sit down.¡±


    She sat next to the two girls from the PEI family. Her seat happened to be at the corner of the sofa. When she pushed PEI Yi, he had no choice but to sit on the sofa¡¯s armrest. He reached out to put an arm around her shoulders. This time, Jiang se did not reject him.


    Olddy PEI was stunned by the interaction between the two. This situation was not what she had imagined. Initially, she thought that since Jiang se came from an ordinary family, she would bepletely under PEI Yi¡¯s control and would have to obey Him in every way possible. That was how she managed to coax PEI Yi to bring her home. However, why did it seem like PEI Yi waspletely under her control now?


    ¡°What are you talking about, Sese?¡±


    His gazended on Jiang se. The passion in his eyes was unreserved. Not only did olddy PEI see it clearly, even the girls from the PEI family beside her could sense it.


    ¡°Just a casual chat.¡±


    He reached out to hook Jiang SE¡¯s long hair. Jiang se looked up and smiled at him. PEI Rui said, ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your embarrassing incident, brother Yi.¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. Ever since he was young, Jiang se had always known about all the trouble he had caused. Now that PEI Rui was talking about his embarrassing past in front of Jiang se, he thought it was funny and raised his brows at her.


    st time, runing told me that you peeked at her before the women¡¯s washroom and ran into Jiang se. You even called her ¡®Nannan¡¯ and she mistook it as you calling her ¡®grandma¡¯. In the end, runing and the others sent you home. Grandma was pretty happy that time.


    At this point, PEI Rui said, ¡°Jiang se, did my brother tell you?¡±


    He told her, and sheughed at him.


    ¡°He did.¡±


    PEI Yi caressed her hair. I even told her that my third uncle called me and asked, ¡± ¡®I heard you went to see grandmast night?¡¯


    He mimicked PEI Jinyang¡¯s tone and made the PEI familyugh again.


    PEI Yi loved his face the most when it came to such an embarrassing matter. However, he had intentionally said it to make Jiang se happy. Olddy PEI and her daughter-inw exchanged nces and felt that they already knew what was going on.


    Feng Nan felt a little embarrassed. She actually did not understand what they were saying about the ¡®haha¡¯ thing, nor did she understand what was so funny about it. She seemed to have been rejected by them.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if the ¡®Nannan¡¯ that PEI Rui was talking about was her. If it was her, why did Feng Zhongliang tell her to stay away from PEI Yi? However, PEI Yi did not even spare her a nce. Back then, in the Imperial court Pavilion, he had even deliberately set a trap for her to fall into, causing her to lose tens of millions and lose face.


    But if not, why did she feel that everyone in the room was looking at her with such a strange expression when PEI Rui mentioned Nannan?


    Her heart was full of thoughts, so no matter how she smiled, it felt unnatural.


    PEI Yi reached out to touch the teacup in front of Jiang se. He left it there for a while. The tea was already a little warm. He called for a servant and ordered, ¡±


    ¡°Add some hot tea,¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Old Madam PEI sized Jiang se up seriously. Her looks were unquestionable, but her dressing and style were elegant and appropriate. She heard that she was an actress, but her eyes were straight. She did not have heavy makeup on, and her demeanor did not seem like she came from a humble family. Judging from her appearance, PEI Yi had good taste.


    Jiang se is studying at the first Academy? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a freshman.¡± Jiang se nodded. Before she came to the PEI family, the PEI family must have done some research on her. They should have a basic understanding of her situation.


    the History Department is good. Our country¡¯s history has a long history, and it¡¯s very long. It¡¯s worth studying. It¡¯s a pity that most people in this era love trends.


    Olddy PEI¡¯s words made Feng Nan a little restless. She did not know why, but she felt that olddy PEI was implying something as if she was talking about her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a hobby,¡±


    Other than studying history, the PEI family was satisfied with the other clubs that Jiang se had signed up for. In any case, other than her entry into the entertainment industry, there was nothing else that they could find fault with.


    She was an excellent student in history, and few of the people she interacted with hadplicated backgrounds. The professors in the Department generally had goodments about her, and her rtionships with men and women were simple. She had never had unclear rtionships with others.


    Olddy PEI chatted with her for a while and was surprised to find that her words were not empty. When it came to early literary works, she could also answer a few sentences. This made olddy PEI quite happy. Even before dinner, she still pulled her aside to chat.


    Feng Nan could hardly interrupt. She sat in the PEI family¡¯s house. She knew the PEI family¡¯s status, and she was unwilling to leave. It would be awkward if she stayed, so she sat there stiffly for a long time.


    In the afternoon, olddy PEI was in high spirits. Most of the PEI family¡¯s grandchildren were busy, and it was rare for them to gather together like this. After dinner, she called everyone to y mahjong. Old master PEI was not very interested in this, so he invited Feng Zhongliang to y chess with him.


    PEI Yi¡¯s mother nced at Jiang se and called out to her, ¡±


    ¡°Does Sese know how to y Mahjong?¡±


    It was obvious that he wanted her to y a few rounds with him. Feng Nan bit her lip and stood at the side. She wanted to say that she knew how to y, but no one asked her.


    ¡°I can, but I don¡¯t y very well.¡±


    Jiang se answered honestly, and olddy PEI was immediately overjoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t y well. This time, I¡¯m going to win money.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight, no matter how much we lose, don¡¯t you still have me? If I really can¡¯t, I¡¯ll have Feng Nan to cover for me when I lost tens of millions of Yuan to her. ¡±


    As soon as she said this, not only was olddy PEI stunned, but Feng Zhongliang, who was preparing to y chess with old master PEI, was also stunned.


    Feng Nan¡¯s face turned red. It had been so long since the incident, and PEI Yi had not contacted her to ask her to return the money. Now that PEI Yi had suddenly brought it up in front of everyone, she was both embarrassed and angry.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that just ying with you?¡±


    She endured it again and again, and after a long while, she squeezed out a smile, her voice a little dry.


    In the distance, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s expression gradually became stern. He only came back to his senses after old master PEI called him twice, his hands trembling slightly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s ying with you?¡±


    ...


    PEI Yi sneered, his tone somewhat domineering.


    ¡°When did I say that I was ying with you thest time I yed cards?¡±


    no wonder Sister Feng Nan has been working with an investmentpany and filming personally. She¡¯s short of money.


    PEI Rui was straightforward. Jiang se pursed her lips and turned to look at Feng Zhongliang worriedly.


    ¡°Alright, children can talk about their own matters.¡±


    Old master PEI nced at PEI Yi and pointed at the chair, signaling Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about the children.¡±

 Chapter 193

    193 The grandfather and grandson


    Due to Jiang se and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s presence, PEI Yi did not continue. However, his earlier words were enough to embarrass Feng Nan.


    Jiang se yed a few rounds of Mahjong with olddy PEI. She lost every time, which made olddy PEI very happy. After ying for a while, her phone rang.


    Her bag was in PEI Yi¡¯s hands, and he passed it to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call for you, you pick up the phone first.¡±


    Jiang se apologized and took out her phone. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s name was shing on the screen. She answered the call and walked out of the PEI family¡¯s indoor garden to a less crowded area.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun.¡±


    It was not her first time at the PEI residence. She knew that there was a small garden at the other end of the garden. It was more remote than this one and was usually not crowded. There was a set of tables and chairs. Before Jiang SE¡¯s rebirth, she would always bring a book with her when she visited the PEI residence and sit there. At this moment, everyone was ying in the house, and there were even fewer people over there.


    Xia Chaoqun had also called during the spring Festival. He probably had some new work arrangements.


    As expected, Xia Chaoqun asked directly, ¡±


    ¡°Zhao rang is about to start filming a new movie. Put aside the three scripts I gave you earlier. I¡¯ve already epted this movie for you.¡±


    Jiang se did not expect Xia Chaoqun to call her about this. She paused for a moment and then asked, ¡±


    ¡°When will the shooting start?¡±


    Not long after the spring Festival, she would start school. a Grand asion of Beiping ¡± had not finished filming yet. Fortunately, she had almost finished filming all her scenes in other ces. There were not many scenes left, and they were all rushing to film in the capital.


    If she were to take on another shoot for Zhao rang¡¯s new film, she was worried that she would not make it in time.


    the film is going to be released on July 3rd next year. It¡¯s scheduled to be released during the summer vacation.


    What Xia Chaoqun meant was that the production was very rushed. Jiang se did a quick calction. Even if the filming took more than three months, including post-production and the approval procedures, the time was still very tight.


    Zhao rang has been preparing for this movie for a long time. I¡¯ve seen his new movie. Filming his movie will be beneficial to you. You can apply for two months ¡®leave from schoolter and make up for your lessons during filming. Xia Chaoqun should still be in Hong Kong at this time. I¡¯ve already spoken to thepanyter. Make a trip down to thepany when you¡¯re free. Someone will pass you the script for his new drama. I¡¯ll contact you again when I¡¯m back in the capital for the details. That¡¯s all.


    After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Jiang se put her phone away and turned to see Feng Zhongliang sitting on a stone bench nearby.


    He should be ying chess with old master PEI, but she didn¡¯t know why he was here.


    Although the weather was fine today, the temperature outside could not bepared to the temperature inside the room with the heater on. He ced his walking stick by the side and reached out to hit his knee. He seemed to have noticed Jiang SE¡¯s gaze and looked up.


    Jiang se stood there for a moment before she walked toward him.


    ¡°Feng, Grandpa,¡±


    He furrowed his brows, his expression stern.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang se nodded. She nced at him and sat down on the wicker chair opposite him.


    ¡°Xia Chaoqun. From Hong Kong. You should know her.¡±


    That girl from Xia Donghe¡¯s family.


    When Feng Zhongliang mentioned Xia Chaoqun, a rare smile appeared on his face. However, he quickly hid it.


    ¡°Very capable,¡±


    yes, she¡¯s my manager. She¡¯s the one who arranged the work for me.


    Feng Zhongliang did not say anything.


    He did not have a good impression of anyone in the entertainment industry. He was also a serious and unsmiling person. The younger generation of the Feng family was very afraid of him. In the past, Feng Nan¡¯s cousins did not dare to talk to him or even breathe loudly in front of him. They were all very obedient.


    ¡°What are you doing here? aren¡¯t you ying chess with Grandpa PEI?¡±


    He turned his head away. His face looked very thin. Although he tried his best to straighten his back, his figure still looked a little bleak.


    Jiang se could tell that he did not really want to talk to her. To Feng Zhongliang, she was just an unfamiliar girl who had nothing to do with him. At most, she was the girlfriend of his former superior¡¯s grandson. She had nothing to do with him.


    She forced a smile and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you back first.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡±


    He replied in a distant manner, ¡± I¡¯ll sit for a while longer.


    ¡°The wind is strong outside.¡±


    She nced at Feng Zhongliang¡¯s leg, which still had old injuries.


    Feng Zhongliang frowned and stretched out his hand to hit his sore legs.


    ¡°No need,¡±


    Jiang se sat down again. She looked at the flowers in the distance, which appeared listless during autumn and winter. She seemed a little dazed.


    For some reason, Jiang se felt that her grandfather¡¯s back seemed a little lonely.


    He had been living alone in the capital for more than ten years, and his juniors were all in Hong Kong.


    Now that the Zhongnan enterprise he had founded in Hong Kong was huge, his sons couldn¡¯t leave and would usually onlye to the capital on New Year¡¯s Eve to pay respects to their ancestors.


    Back then, Feng Nan¡¯s grandmother had passed away a long time ago, and Feng Zhongliang had no intention of remarrying, so these years had passed like this.


    At this moment, there was no one by his side. Feng Nan was also ying with the PEI family in the garden. He just sat there alone, not saying a word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call miss Feng over for you.¡±


    Jiang se looked at his leg for a long while. Feng Zhongliang did not turn around. He merely reached into his pocket and touched something that made him feel at ease.


    ¡°Do you know what is being nted here?¡±


    He picked up his walking stick and pointed at the pruned flowers not far away. Of course, Jiang se knew about them. She had even seen the flowers here when they bloomed. They were very beautiful.


    ...


    ¡°This is Guo Yue, right?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang smiled and lowered his head, ¡±


    this kind of flower is easy to grow. It doesn¡¯t have high requirements for the soil. It¡¯s easy to grow by simply nting it.


    He was born into a farming family in his early years. Jiang se knew that Feng Zhongliang would help out with the farm work at home in his early years.


    Later on, he was admitted to the Yunnan Army Military Academy. At that time, the country was in turmoil, and he met old master PEI in the Academy. Under his influence, he joined the revolutionary Army and threw himself into the revolution.


    After China was established, he retired. At that time, the situation was unstable, so he took his family to Hong Kong.


    Until now, the country was strong and the Feng family had be a well-known family in Hong Kong. He lived a rich life, but he still couldn¡¯t stay idle. In his spare time, he always liked to grow flowers and nts.


    ¡°My granddaughter used to like to sit here when she came to the PEI family.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Jiang se felt her eyes water up.


    She had never known that her grandfather would find out that she liked to sit here when she came to the PEI family.


    After she grew older, she rarely acted coquettishly. When she chatted with her grandfather, she was also well-behaved and dignified. In her heart, her grandfather was very busy, and the real decision-making power of Zhongnan industries was in his hands. She did not expect Feng Zhongliang to notice her little preference.


    ...


    I¡¯m just thinking, what¡¯s so good about this ce? sometimes, she can sit for hours. She¡¯s so mature that even I can¡¯t stand it.


    He was grumbling, but his face was wrinkled from the smile. I sat for a while, but I didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Jiang SE¡¯s eyelids drooped, blocking the tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 194

    194 New drama


    Yi said that Feng Nan owes him tens of millions. Do you know what that is? ¡±


    Feng Zhongliang suddenly changed the topic and asked.


    He supported himself with his walking stick and tried to stand up. Jiang se reached out to help him up. This time, Feng Zhongliang waited for her answer and did not refuse.


    ¡°You want to pay for her?¡±


    To the Feng family, tens of millions were nothing, but if Feng Zhongliang knew how ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ owed these tens of millions, he would probably think deeper.


    As old master PEI had said, the matters between the younger generation should naturally be settled by the younger generation themselves. Once Feng Zhongliang returned the money on behalf of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯, let¡¯s not talk about whether PEI Yi would ept it or not. Even if he did, the matter would eventually blow up. Based on Feng Zhongliang¡¯s character, he would probably be too ashamed to have any dealings with the PEI family in the future.


    Of course, this was not PEI Yi¡¯s original intention in bringing up this matter. He had only mentioned the money that ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ owed to Feng Zhongliang on purpose to remind him of the changes in ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ so that Feng Zhongliang would be more alert and discipline ¡®Feng Nan¡¯.


    ¡°Did your elders teach you that if you cause trouble, there¡¯s no one in your family to me?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang endured the pain. He took two steps forward and turned to ask Jiang se.


    Jiang se understood what he meant the moment he said that.


    ¡°My elders taught me to try to see myself clearly.¡±


    This was what Feng Zhongliang had told her in the past. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. Know where your abilities are and where your bottom line is. Simply put, you know yourself well.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s intention was to do what he could do and say what he could, to understand the consequences he could bear, and to get into what kind of trouble.


    It sounded very simple, but it was not easy to do it.


    Feng Zhongliang looked at her in surprise and nodded, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    His tone became gentler. it¡¯s important to know one¡¯s own limits. Many people have heard of this saying, but they can¡¯t understand the truth behind it.


    After chatting for a while, Jiang se helped him in. Old master PEI was probably waiting for him in the study. She did not know what excuse Feng Zhongliang had used toe out. Jiang se watched as he limped up the stairs with his walking stick. He was having a hard time but did not stop to catch his breath.


    He could feel the girl¡¯s gaze on him. When he went upstairs, he disappeared from Jiang SE¡¯s sight.


    It was already veryte when she returned from the PEI family¡¯s residence. Jiang se was not in a hurry to return to century Gxy.


    After she took a shower that night, she remembered that she was going to call Dai Jia when she returned to the capital in Qu County. She found Dai Jia¡¯s phone number and called her. She was going to make an appointment to have dinner with her, but after the call, she heard Dai Jia¡¯s phone number telling her that her phone was turned off.


    Jiang se was stunned. She guessed that Dai Jia must have gone to sleep because it was toote. She switched off her phone because it was not convenient for her to answer the call. She did not take it to heart.


    However, when he called her the next morning, Dai Jia¡¯s phone was still turned off, which was a little unusual.


    If Dai Jia wanted to enter this industry, it was impossible for her to change her phone number. If she kept her phone number, she would have more hope and opportunities in the future. Once she changed her phone number, no one would be able to find her even if they wanted to.


    Dai Jia should be aware of this, but she did not know if something had happened to her.


    Jiang se nned to find out when she had the time.


    She hung up the phone, changed her clothes, and prepared to make a trip to the office. Before she could leave the house, Xia Chaoqun called again. She spoke as simply and directly as she usually did, ¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany.¡±


    PEI Yi was already waiting for her by the door with his car keys in hand. When he saw her bending over to change her shoes with her phone between her shoulder and cheek and her bag hanging on her arm, he took her phone and ced it by her ear while supporting her body with one hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be at thepany in about three hours. We¡¯ll talk when I get there.¡±


    Jiang se did not expect Xia Chaoqun to return to the imperial capital at this time. She should be in Hong Kong right now.


    She was busy with work every year and spent most of her time flying overseas. She had very little time to return to Hong Kong. In the past, Feng Nan had also heard mother Xiain that Xia Chaoqun did not spend much time with her.


    Yesterday, Xia Chaoqun had told her over the phone that he had something to discuss with her when she returned to the capital. Jiang se had thought that it would be a weekter. To her surprise, she had flown over from Hong Kong today.


    She had received a call from Xia Chaoqun and probably wouldn¡¯t be free for a while. PEI Yi had made an appointment with nie dan and the others and sent her to thepany first.


    Thepany¡¯s staff who hadn¡¯t gone on leave yet had received instructions from Xia Chaoqun earlier on. They took out the script for the new movie that Zhao rang was preparing to shoot. Taking advantage of the time Xia Chaoqun wasn¡¯t here, she flipped through the script.


    Zhao rang¡¯s new movie had abandoned his usual style of filming and had changed to a fresh, romantic, artistic movie.


    The name of the movie was ¡°about I love you. Jiang se had already rejected two simr movies that Xia Chaoqun had offered her. One of them was a new work by Gu Jiaer, who was an expert in literary films. Xia Chaoqun should understand what she meant.


    However, Xia Chaoqun acted despite knowing the answer. This proved that ¡®about I love you¡¯ must have had its own special characteristics.


    The office was silent. The only sound she could hear was the sound of paper flipping as she flipped through a script. She had already finished reading one of the scripts when the door was pushed open. Footsteps were heard. Jiang se looked up and saw Xia Chaoqun, who had a coat hanging on his arm, entering the office.


    She should have rushed over as soon as she got off the ne, but she did not look tired at all. After entering, she threw her coat on the sofa arm and sat down. She instructed her personal assistant, ¡±


    ¡°Coffee.¡±


    She was wearing a Lotus-colored sweater and a pair of well-cut dark blue pants. Her short hair was not tidied up, but she looked very stylish.


    ¡°You¡¯ve read the script, right?¡±


    Jiang se was almost done with the script in front of her. Naturally, Xia Chaoqun was not simply asking her if she had read the script. He was probably asking her about her thoughts on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s really good.¡±


    about I love you ¡°wasn¡¯t a love movie in the traditional sense. Instead, it used a shback technique, starting from the time the female lead attended the funeral of her boyfriend who was about to break up.


    The female lead, Zhou Wei, had been dating her boyfriend, Zhang Zhen, for six years, and their rtionship had gradually be dull.


    Zhou weitian had a loose tongue and a tough mouth but a soft heart. Zhang Zhen had an introverted personality and was not good with words. He waspletely focused on work.


    The two of them had been dating for seven years, and their lives were like dead water, without a single wave.


    As time passed, Zhang Zhen was busy with work and forgot the sweet feelings they had when they were together. He couldn¡¯t remember his girlfriend¡¯s birthday, the anniversary of their first meeting, and the date he promised to date his girlfriend. He wasn¡¯t good with words and didn¡¯t exin much. After a long time, Zhou Wei couldn¡¯t bear such a life and proposed to break up.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Zhen would die before they even separated.


    ...

 Chapter 195

    195 Chapter 195-snatching the corner


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to exin the benefits of taking on Zhao rang¡¯s new film. You should understand.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun massaged the space between his brows. She had not had a good rest for the past few days. Tao cen¡¯s scenes in Spain had just beenpleted. She had only returned to Hong Kong yesterday and had not even stayed for a day before she arranged a new job for Jiang se. She had also rushed back to the capital today.


    ¡°Because of what happened between you and Zhu pan, Zhao rang¡¯s ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ ended up with a bad start and a bad end at the box office,¡±


    On the whole, Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± did well at the box office, and the investors did not suffer any losses. In fact, they even made a slight profit, which was considered a small profit.


    However, due to ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°¡®s huge momentum in the early stages, the box office sales in theter stages would inevitably be theughingstock of the industry. This made Zhao rang feel stifled.


    Regardless of whether Zhu pan was the one who started this, Jiang se was at a disadvantage now that she was involved.


    When some people in the industry mentioned Jiang se, they would easily associate her with Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°¡®s box office losses in theter stages of the movie. The withdrawal of funds from Hua Investment Group was the best example.


    Even though Dong Mingsheng¡¯sst-minute decision to invest in the production team of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was due to other reasons, when he mentioned Jiang SE¡¯s excuse, it would still be a topic of discussion for the reporters to create hype.


    ¡°Get up from where you fell.¡±


    In reality, Xia Chaoqun had put in a lot of effort to secure the role of the female lead in Zhao rang¡¯s new film, century Gxy. Zhao rang had been preparing for this film for two years when ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± was being filmed. The original female lead had already been decided. More than half a month ago, the production team had even rushed to xihang to set up the film set to help Jiang se secure the role. Other than Xia Chaoqun using some tricks, Zhao rang himself had a rather good impression of Jiang se.


    ¡°Zhao rang really admires you. He said that you did well in ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯ and that you could endure hardships.¡±


    It was precisely because of the favorable impression that Jiang se had left on Zhao rang that he did not vent his anger on her for ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°¡®s box office failure.


    Xia Chaoqun wiped his face. His assistant had brought her the coffee she wanted. She took two sips and put the cup down.


    this time, you can put down the previous three scripts for the time being. In the future,¡¯demon¡¯ might be taken over by Zhao rang. If you work with him first and get to know each other¡¯s personalities and styles, it might be better for you.


    Her words revealed that ¡± demon ¡± should not have had a director in the first ce, but now, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words implied that Zhao rang would take up the role in the future. This should be the so-called Resource Exchange in the industry.


    Since Xia Chaoqun had already said so much, and Jiang se had almost finished reading ¡± about I love you, ¡± the script was different from traditional romance movies. It was about finding another path to dissect love, so it was considered a new and original idea.


    Moreover, Zhou Wei¡¯s role was rather challenging. Jiang se thought about how she was not fully confident about ¡®demon¡¯ at the moment. It would be good for her to dy the filming. She nodded and epted the movie.


    ¡°Roughly when will the shooting start?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re short on time,¡±


    Before Xia Chaoqun returned to the imperial capital, he had clearly already made arrangements.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve alreadymunicated with Zhao rang in advance. He¡¯ll shoot other scenes first and leave your plot empty. After you¡¯re done shooting ¡®events of Beiping,¡¯ he¡¯ll head to xihang.¡±


    This time, ¡± about I love you ¡± was mostly shot in Western hang. The film was going to participate in the Huaxia International Film Festival in December this year. It was obvious that Zhao rang intended to win an award with this film.


    The Huaxia International Film Festival was established 40 years ago and was the most authoritative award in the country. It was held every three years and was more glorious and valuable than the hundred Flowers Art Awards.


    In ¡± rescue mission ¡± directed by Zhang Jingan, which Jiang se had first starred in, Liu Ye, who yed the male lead, had won the Best Actor award at the Huaxia International Film Festival. He had instantly be one of the top A-list male stars in the country and enjoyed an extraordinary status.


    The requirements to participate in the Huaxia International Film Festival were not simple. First of all, the director had to have previous works that had a total box office of not less than 500 million Yuan and had a cumtive audience of more than ten million people. Only then could they be qualified to apply.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Lin xiwen. Your filming for¡± the event of Beiping ¡°will probably bepleted before March. Later, you¡¯ll apply for a two-month leave from the school and rush to xihang. You¡¯ll have to read the script in the middle and prepare yourself.¡± As Xia Chaoqun spoke up to this point, he instructed his assistant to bring over the contract that he had prepared.


    as for the remuneration, thepany has already settled on 1.5 million Yuan.


    Jiang se was not an A-list female star yet. She was not very famous either. This price was not considered highpared to other celebrities. However, it was already beyond Jiang SE¡¯s expectations whenpared to the remuneration she had received from the previous movies she had acted in.


    Before she could say anything, Xia Chaoqun continued, ¡±


    however, out of this 1.5 million, thepany will get 60%. The rest will be yours. Xia Chaoqun put on a fake smile and pointed at the figure in the contract.


    as for the remaining 600000, mo Anqi, Liu Lizhi, and Dora¡¯s sries have been paid by thepany. You¡¯ll only get your real ie after you¡¯ve paid for your rental and other expenses.


    Jiang SE¡¯s heart sank. Xia Chaoqun continued, ¡±


    after this movie, once the other movies that you¡¯re involved in are released, mo Anqi won¡¯t be enough for you. You¡¯ll also need to hire more staff and other expenses.


    She reached out and knocked on the table, ¡±


    also, your pay was after-tax in the past, but it¡¯s before-tax now. This involves the issue of tax.


    In other words, other than the expenses that Xia Chaoqun had mentioned, Jiang se still needed awyer and people who were experts in finance and taxation to help her manage her ie.


    Jiang se suddenly felt a headacheing on. She clutched the script in her hand and did not say anything.


    When Xia Chaoqun¡¯s assistant, Zhang Chi, brought the contract over, Jiang se signed it. Her initial joy of earning 1.5 million Yuan with her own abilities had faded. Xia Chaoqun had someone pack up the contract. Jiang se could not help but ask, ¡±


    sister Chaoqun, since the filming of ¡®about I love you¡¯ is so rushed and director Zhao has already reserved the female lead, how did thepany suddenly get this role? ¡±


    The contract had already been signed. Once the matter was settled, Xia Chaoqun was in a rare mood to chat. Once Jiang se finished her question, Xia Chaoqun said, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang-Nan entertainment is also interested in getting in touch with about I love you this time.¡± She raised her brows. This was the second time she had snatched Feng Nan¡¯s resources. I realized that Zhao junhan has good taste too. He¡¯s good at both dramas. Feng Nan has the intention to take on the role of Zhou Weiyi in ¡®love¡¯.


    She said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°You have to act well and let her be your stepping stone. Don¡¯t be stepped on by others.¡±

 Chapter 196

    196 A mistake


    In the chairman¡¯s office of Changhe films, Zhao junhan was on the phone.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie, ¡± rescue mission, ¡± that he had invested in had already entered post-production editing. Zhao junhan had invested an additional 60 million in this movie, so he naturally ced great importance on it.


    When his Secretary informed him that Feng Nan wasing, he frowned and did not meet her immediately.


    Halfway through the phone call, Feng Nan finally could not hold it in any longer and pushed the office door open.


    Before she was reborn, it was fine if she was stopped several times when she wanted to see Zhao junhan. But after she was reborn, she was Zhao junhan¡¯s legitimate fianc¨¦e, so why did the people from Changhe films still dare to stop her?


    The Secretary followed behind her and whispered, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Feng, Mr. Zhao doesn¡¯t have time for a while.¡±


    Zhao junhan was still on the phone, and the person on the other end was talking to him. When Feng Nan came in, Zhao junhan had an annoyed expression on his face. The other end of the phone said ¡®Hello¡¯ twice because he had not spoken for a long time. He suppressed his unhappiness and said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡±


    He raised his hand and gestured to the Secretary to leave first. The Secretary left in fear and even closed the door for the two of them before leaving.


    Feng Nan entered the office in her high heels and swept the documents in Zhao junhan¡¯s office to the side. She then jumped onto the office and sat down.


    She stretched out her leg to hook onto Zhao junhan, but he reached out and pushed her leg away. After he hung up the phone, he frowned.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Have you helped me negotiate for ¡®about I love you¡¯?¡±


    She leaned over to pull on Zhao junhan¡¯s tie and dragged him towards her.


    ¡°Who were you on the phone with?¡±


    Zhao junhan held her hand, but he did not follow her force and move closer to her body as he did in the past. Instead, he grabbed her hand and pulled back his tie, even tidying it up a little.


    we didn¡¯t reach an agreement. After discussing with Zhao rang, the people from Ruihe decided to give the female lead of this movie to century Gxy.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Feng Nan panicked. She sat up straight and said angrily, ¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    She remembered that the female lead role for ¡± about I love you ¡± should have been taken by Zhao ruoyun from Huaxing. How did it be someone from Gxy century?


    Zhao rang had always been famous for shooting films about the struggles of minor characters. In his previous movies that had good box office sales, he had never tried a pure romance literary film.


    In his previous movies, just like ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°, the main focus was on men. about I love you ¡± was considered one of his changes in the industry. It was an unconventional movie that was shot from the main perspective of a female lead.


    After the film took part in the Huaxia International Film Festival, it quickly won the best Screenwriter award for Zhao rang. It was well-received after it was released, and the box office broke one billion Yuan. Zhao ruoyun¡¯s value rose again and again because of her performance in the film, and she became a popr female star in the country. She was on the verge of being ranked among the top female stars.


    It could be said that ¡± about I love you ¡± was well-received both at the box office and by word of mouth. There were many people who watched the movie, and it even led to the copyright being bought by an overseaspany. Thisid the foundation for Zhao ruoyun to enter the international scene in the future.


    Most importantly, after Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± about I love you ¡°, he had immediately started filming ¡± the demon ¡°. This was Feng Nan¡¯s true goal.


    Zhao rang had participated in the France International Film Festival right after he had finished filming ¡°demon.¡±¡±Demon¡± shot to fame the moment it was aired during the premiere.


    Liu Ye, the male lead in the film, had performed exquisitely and won the Best Male Lead Award in France. Zhao rang had also used this film to squeeze into the ranks of international famous directors and had received many awards. Not to mention the impact the film had on the country, the box office broke the record of Chinese films after its release and broke the three billion mark!


    Ever since Feng Nan¡¯s reincarnation, she had been eyeing a few movies that had good box office sales and reputation before her reincarnation. Who would have known that other than the initial investment in Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡°rescue mission¡± going smoothly and getting a role in it, the two scripts that she had set her eyes on after that had actually failed one after another!


    First,¡±demon¡± had fallen into the hands of century Gxy. Now,¡±about I love you¡± that she had her eyes on had also fallen into the hands of century Gxy. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice and say, ¡±


    ¡°Why did you give it to century Gxy?¡±


    Her tone made Zhao junhan¡¯s face reveal his dissatisfaction.


    The two of them were only fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e. Due to Feng Nan¡¯s intention to enter the entertainment industry, Zhao junhan and her hit it off right away. On the surface, they had merged and opened Jiangnan entertainment to show his sincerity and sincerity in representing the Jianghua group in the cooperation with Zhongnan industry.


    However, from the bottom of Zhao junhan¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t really take Feng Nan to heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have established Changhe films on his own.


    At most, Jiang Nan entertainment had only taken out a few million Yuan to y with Feng Nan, to show the two families that they could facilitate the cooperation between the Jianghua group and Zhongnan industry.


    It was fine if she coaxed Feng Nan normally, but Zhao junhan would be unhappy if she lost her temper at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking to me like this?¡±


    He chuckled and stood up to look down at Feng Nan. He reached out and pinched her chin.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a movie, is it really worth it for you to be so anxious? It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t film it. Isn¡¯t gu Jiaer¡¯s reputation greater when ites to romance literary films?¡±


    He had made great progress. Ever since he decided to invest in the entertainment industry, his original impression of the entertainment industry was that there were all kinds of beautiful female stars and young models. He quickly began to understand the rules and how the entertainment industry worked.


    Thanks to Feng Nan, other than famous directors in the country, he was also paying attention to some new directors and scripts with potential. He had also heard about Gu Jiaer¡¯s new film, ¡± the mood of first love.


    ¡°If you like it, just think of a way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡±


    Feng Nan shook his head in frustration. The box office performance of Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡± the feelings of first love ¡± was just average. Although the investors did not suffer any losses in the end, there was nothing new about it. The online reviews were also average. At most, it was just a passable romance film to kill time. It did not cause much of a stir at all, let alonepare it to ¡± about I love you.


    She didn¡¯t know how to exin this to Zhao junhan. After two consecutive failures, she was on her guard.


    She saw the unconcerned look on Zhao junhan¡¯s face, and naturally, she had also seen the unhappiness in his eyes earlier. Feng Nan took a deep breath and secretly warned himself. He suppressed his anger and anxiety and asked calmly, ¡±


    ¡°Have you found out what happened?¡±


    the script for ¡®demon¡¯ has been bought by century Gxy. Century Gxy has talked to Zhao rang, and he is very interested in this drama and has the intention to take it on. Century Gxy has promised him that if the female lead of Zhao rang¡¯s new drama is changed at thest minute, the director will be Zhao rang in the future when ¡®demon¡¯ is being filmed.

 Chapter 197

    197 Chapter 197 opportunity


    Feng Nan had a feeling that if he made one wrong move, he would make more mistakes.


    When she heard Zhao junhan¡¯s words, not only did she not feel any better, but she felt even worse.


    If she had sessfully gotten the copyright of ¡°demon¡± back then, wouldn¡¯t the female lead role for Zhao rang¡¯s new drama ¡°about I love you¡± have been in her grasp?


    It was as if there was a fire burning in her heart. Zhao junhan continued, ¡±


    it¡¯s said that Xia Chaoqun and Liu Ye have a good rtionship. She promised Zhao rang that once Zhao rang gives up the role of Zhou Wei, she will persuade Liu Ye to y the role of Luo Shen in ¡®the demon¡¯.


    Feng Nan¡¯s heart turned even colder. She gritted her teeth and squeezed out a smile.


    ¡°Xia Chaoqun?¡±


    She vaguely remembered that when Jiang se had signed a contract to enter century Gxy, her manager had been Xia Chaoqun.


    If Zhao rang¡¯s partner of interest was Xia Chaoqun, did that not mean that the female lead of ¡°about I love you¡± would be Jiang se?


    Thinking of this, she clenched her teeth so tightly that her facial muscles were twitching.


    Once the Spring Festival was over, Jiang se became busy. She returned to the imperial capital with the crew of ¡°Grand asion of Beiping. she first finished filming her scenes and applied for a three-month leave from the school. After bidding PEI Yi farewell, she took mo Anqi to Western hang.


    Zhao rang¡¯s ¡°about I love you¡± crew had already set up the set here early in the morning. They had finished filming some of the supporting roles ¡®scenes and were waiting for her.


    Although someone had previously mentioned that the box office losses of ¡°the 99th love letter¡± were rted to her fight with Zhu pan, Jiang se was very calm when she met Zhao rang again.


    Zhao rang did not me her for ¡®love letter¡± s¡¯ box office losses. In fact, he was very happy when he saw her.


    This time, the male lead that Jiang se was working with was someone she was familiar with. He was hang Yuyi from Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡°pretense to reality¡± who yed the role of Zhang Zhen in ¡°about I love you ¡°, who died the moment he appeared.


    When he saw Jiang se enter the crew, he was rather surprised.


    Initially, the female lead was supposed to be Zhao ruoyun. To his surprise, Zhao ruoyun was kicked out of the cast at thest minute. It was said that a new female lead had been chosen. Hang Yuyi would never have dreamed that it would be Jiang se, who had yed a supporting role in Gu Jiaer¡¯s movie.


    This year, she had been given a lot of resources, and her career had risen rapidly. They were both neers to the film industry. Her poprity and status were much higher than hers. In ¡°pretense to reality ¡°, hang Yuyi had yed the male lead while Jiang se was merely a flight attendant with two lines when he brushed past her in the film.


    Now, she had be the female lead in ¡°about I love you ¡°. She even had a lot of scenes to y and hang Yuyi was basically acting alongside her.


    On the first day of filming, they were filming the scene where Zhou Wei attended the funeral of her boyfriend, Zhang Zhen, who was about to break up.


    The production crew had already set up the set in advance. If Jiang SE¡¯s filming of ¡°Beiping incident¡± had not been dyed, this scene would not have been dyed until now.


    This was Jiang se and Zhao rang¡¯s second time working together. They had a general understanding of each other¡¯s personalities, so the filming process went rather smoothly.


    Although it was known as a romantic literary film, Zhao rang did not use the intimate scenes of the male and female leads as gimmicks. Instead, he purely used the female lead¡¯s emotional scenes as an opening.


    Under such circumstances, his expectations of Jiang se were doubled.


    Whether it was the loss at the funeral or the loss of soul after that.


    ¡°Zhou Wei felt that her feelings for Zhang Zhen had faded and they were on the verge of breaking up. However, it wasn¡¯t until Zhang Zhen passed away that she realized that they didn¡¯t.¡±


    During the break, Zhao rang and Jiang se analyzed the female lead in the new film.


    ¡°Some things are suppressed in the heart and revealed inadvertently. You have to grasp this limit.¡±


    In reality, after filming Lin xiwen¡¯s ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± Zhao rang realized that Jiang se had improved tremendously. She must havepletely understood the script. Therefore, when Zhao rang was exining the scene to her, he understood it immediately.


    This scene was about Zhou Wei returning home from work and passing by West Lake.


    Jiang se memorized her lines for a while and confirmed that she had made no mistakes. She then gestured to Zhao rang that she was ready. Zhao rang pped his hands and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡±


    The props and lighting engineers checked the equipment. Jiang se took off her coat. In the early spring of March, West Lake was still very cold. Jiang se changed into a white shirt and a light green dress. Her long hair fell over her shoulders. After she got on the bridge, her shoulders bent down slightly, and her straight back was slightly curved.


    This was a shooting technique she had learned from her seniors. It was a small change, but it allowed people to see her fatigue and difort more clearly. As expected, Zhao rang was very satisfied with her bodynguage and did not stop her.


    The surrounding scenery was very good, and the picturesque scenery by theke could often be seen. This area had been temporarily isted by the crew, and in the distance, there were many people who were watching the crew shoot, holding their mobile phones and taking photos of this side.


    The camera zoomed in and focused on Jiang SE¡¯s face. She walked to the side of the bridge and slowly crouched down.


    This scene was already very beautiful with the beautiful scenery of West Lake, but Zhao rang felt that something was not quite right. He thought for a moment and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    Jiang se turned around andbed her hair. Zhao rang called for the script supervisor and instructed, ¡±


    ¡°Take a fan and go behind her.¡±


    When they resumed filming, the camera was pointed at Jiang se. Before she could show any signs of sadness, the script supervisor had already taken out a fan from somewhere and fanned her back gently.


    If the p was too heavy, he would be scolded by Zhao rang, saying that it was too much. If the p was too light, he would also be scolded, saying that it had no effect.


    If they were too far away, the air flow would not be enough. If they were too close, it would affect the shot.


    The script supervisor was tormented by the scene. Jiang se could not help butugh over and over again. This scene was dragged on until the afternoon.


    After the second round, Jiang se took two deep breaths to calm herself down. She ced herself in the shoes of the female lead, Zhou Wei.


    She imagined herself as the woman who thought she had lost her boyfriend¡¯s love. She imagined herself as the Zhou Wei who was about to break up with her boyfriend and wanted to get rid of this stagnant life but suddenly heard the news of her boyfriend¡¯s death.


    Gradually, Jiang SE¡¯s eyes reddened. She strode across the bridge with the camera following behind her. The wind ruffled her long hair. After a few steps, she stopped on one side of the bridge and leaned against the railing.


    She stared at theke in the distance, her expression somewhat dazed.


    In the plot, Zhou Wei remembered that he hade here with his boyfriend. At that time, Zhang Zhen wasn¡¯t as depressed as he waster. He was an illustrator with an unstable job and his biggest wish was to disy his paintings in the Art Gallery next to the West Lake.


    He had once talked about his dreams with his girlfriend in high spirits. For this, he worked very hard and devoted his feelings to painting.

 Chapter 198

    198 Marriage proposal


    The two of them had been together for six years, and their figures had integrated into each other¡¯s lives. When Zhou Wei thought of Zhang Zhen¡¯s ideals, she would be deeply touched. She would remember the words he had once said and the path he had walked. The past that was buried in her heart and the past that she thought she had long forgotten, all appeared in her heart at this time.


    This part was sessfully filmed. The next scene was the scene of Zhou Wei and Zhang Zhen separating after night fell.


    The production team had already rented a taxi in advance. The streets were already cleared. Jiang se first finished her scene with hang Yuyi. The next scene was when she was about to get into the taxi. She waited by the side of the street with a camera aimed at her. On the other side, a cameraman was holding a camera and following the taxi in roller-skating shoes.


    After Jiang se waved her hand, the car came to a stop. The photographer grabbed the edge of the car and aimed the camera at Jiang se.


    Under the night sky, the camera clearly captured the glistening tears on Jiang SE¡¯s face. The cameraman grabbed the car and drove it about ten meters away. He gradually let go of the car and the camera zoomed off with Jiang SE¡¯s car.


    Because Zhao rang was not satisfied with the lighting, this scene had to be repeated seven or eight times before it was finally passed.


    The filming of ¡°about I love you¡± in Western hang was going smoothly. However, PEI Yi was a little worried and often rushed over to Western hang during the weekends.


    Fortunately, most of the scenes between Jiang se and hang Yuyi were reminiscing. There was almost no intimacy or interaction between them. Even so, it was enough to make PEI Yi feel ufortable. Every time he looked at hang Yuyi, his gaze was sinister. It made hang Yuyi¡¯s heart race with fear whenever he rehearsed with Jiang se.


    He had thought that the show would only be finished in early June, but it ended inte May.


    After attending the production crew¡¯s end-of-production party, Jiang se returned to the capital and gave Xia Chaoqun a call. She did not have any other work arrangements for the time being. She had initially applied for a three-month leave of absence from school. During this period, Jiang se nned to rest for two days before going to school.


    On Thursday night, nie dan called. After PEI Yi answered the call and exchanged a few words with him, he leaned over and kissed Jiang se on her hair.


    ¡°Sese, ah dan asked us to go to Hong Kong to y for a few days tomorrow night.¡±


    It was Friday the next day, so they could y until Monday. He reached out to put an arm around Jiang SE¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°He just bought a new yacht, so he can go out to sea.¡±


    He had bought a property in Repulse Bay previously in order to pursue Feng Nan and gain a favorable position.


    Since Feng Nan spent most of his time in the capital after PEI Yi bought the house, it was difficult for PEI Yi to go there a few times a year. As a result, the house was left there, and now the price of the house had risen again and again.


    Nie dan and the others had also bought it with him. It was by the sea and had a dock where private yachts could dock. There were also various kinds of entertainment on the sea.


    Previously, Jiang se had been filming in Western hang and had neglected him for a long time. Now that she had some free time and was back in Hong Kong, she nodded and agreed.


    Nie dan had bought a new yacht and invited quite a number of people. Jiang se sessfully called mo Anqi to ask if she was going. Naturally, mo Anqi had to go.


    Once she agreed, PEI Yi naturally made the arrangements. When they arrived in Hong Kong the next day, the Butler had already driven over to pick them up.


    The Butler that PEI Yi had left behind at the Repulse Bay Vi was a middle-aged woman in her forties. She had light makeup on and was dressed in a fitting dress. She appeared very elegant. She greeted PEI Yi respectfully before her gazended on Jiang se, who was being held by PEI Yi¡¯s shoulder.


    She had already worked in the Repulse Bay Vi that PEI Yi had bought for a few years. Naturally, she knew about how PEI Yi had wooed Feng Nan in the past. There were still many photos of Feng Nan in the Repulse Bay Vi.


    PEI Yi had never seen any other girls around him. He did not expect to see a seemingly intimate girl by his side the moment he came to Hong Kong.


    this is big sister Xin. She¡¯s in charge of the Repulse Bay¡¯s Affairs and is very good at making desserts. He then introduced Jiang se.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife,¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡±


    When Jiang se heard him, she could not help but re at him. He was wearing a pair of sunsses, and his golden hair was ruffled by the wind. He lowered his head and looked through his sses at her embarrassed expression. He could not help butugh.


    When sister Xin heard PEI Yi¡¯s words, she nodded at Jiang se.


    ¡°Mrs. PEI.¡±


    Her words obviously made PEI Yi happy. Mo Anqi, who was pushing her luggage behind her, could not help butugh as well. On the other hand, Jiang se introduced herself seriously.


    ¡°My surname is Jiang, and my name is Jiang se.¡±


    Sister Xin spoke Chinese very fluently. On the way, she introduced Jiang se to some of Hong Kong¡¯s scenic spots and famous restaurants.


    Jiang se was aware of what she was saying. Although she had left Hong Kong with Feng Zhongliang since she was young, she would still make time toe back and stay for a while every year. However, she did not stop sister Xin from introducing her. Instead, she smiled and listened to her. It was almost seven o ¡®clock when they returned to PEI Yi¡¯s house.


    This ce was not far from nie Dan¡¯s house and was close to the sea. This area was filled with private mansions and only the top-ss and rich people of Hong Kong lived here. Ordinary people could not enter this ce at all. Mo Anqi was also going to follow them on the yacht tomorrow. Naturally, she stayed at PEI Yi¡¯s house when she came to Hong Kong.


    Her house was much bigger than the vis in the imperial capital. It had arge area, a sea in the front, a huge swimming pool at the back, a private beauty center, a fitness center, and a small basketball court. The vi was also equipped with a satellite system, so there was no need to worry about security. The surveince cameras were connected to the police system and the securitypany. As soon as mo Anqi saw the swimming pool, she grabbed her suitcase and was about to go into the water.


    Without mo Anqi by his side, PEI Yi asked Jiang se out for a walk by the beach. There were not many people on the beach at the moment. Jiang se took off her shoes. When she stepped barefoot on the soft sand, she felt her entire body rx.


    He could hear the sound of the waves gently hitting the shore, and he could see the stars in the sky when he looked up. This was a rare sight in a city full of high-rise buildings.


    ¡°It looks like tomorrow will be a sunny day.¡± When they were tired from walking, the two of them found a random ce to sit down. Jiang se leaned against PEI Yi and said, ¡±


    ¡°When I was young, my grandfather said that the more stars there are at night, the sunrise would definitelye out the next day.¡±


    In fact, PEI Yi had already seen the weather forecast. Nie dan would not go out to sea when the weather was bad.


    However, he did not want to interrupt Jiang se. In his heart, whatever she said was right. Even if the sky was filled with stars or the sun, he would still nod in agreement without blinking, let alone the good weather tomorrow.


    The sea breeze blew a few strands of her hair onto his face, bringing with it a faint fragrance. Other than the sound of the waves, all he could hear was her soft voice.


    Perhaps it was because the night was too alluring, the stars were too beautiful, or perhaps it was because her gentle tone made him intoxicated, but the atmosphere was too good. He kicked the sand with his bare feet, licked his lips, and said nervously, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, if I propose to you now, do you think you will agree?¡±


    He gathered his courage and said this. Then, he held his breath and waited for Jiang SE¡¯s reply, afraid that he would miss her answer.

 Chapter 199

    199 What?


    Jiang SE¡¯s eyes met his. After a while, she reached out to cup his cheeks. Her fingers ran through his hair. PEI Yi lowered his head as if he had been bewitched. Their foreheads were pressed against each other. Jiang se said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll agree to itter.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He was a little confused. Jiang se wrapped her arms around his neck and did not let him speak.


    Nie Dan¡¯s yacht had been bookedst year. It was imported from Italy and was white in color. Its design was elegant and luxurious.


    He had invited many of Hong Kong¡¯s socialites. When Jiang se and PEI Yi came over hand in hand, he, Cheng runing, and the Xiang brothers were already on the yacht.


    Jiang se was only wearing a pair of shorts and a loose white shirt for the trip. PEI Yi was dressed in a simr fashion. Mo Anqi, on the other hand, had brought along the bikinis that they were going to wearter. She carried her things and boarded the yacht.


    Many people had arrived. Jiang se took a quick nce and saw many familiar faces. Even the Xia family members were there. Her sharp eyes spotted the girl from the Feng family sitting in the corner. Feng Nan was among them.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    Naturally, PEI Yi had also noticed Feng Nan. He could not help but adjust his sunsses.


    Nie dan was wearing a pair of eye-catching orange shorts and an open t-shirt. He followed PEI Yi¡¯s gaze and turned to look at her. Then, he looked at Jiang se and licked his lips.


    ¡°I came with the Feng family.¡±


    It was said that Feng Nan had returned to Hong Kong half a month ago. she said that she seemed to have angered her old man and had sent her back to the main family to reflect on her actions.


    This time, nie dan had invited the second generation of Hong Kong¡¯s famous people, so naturally, the Feng family had also received the thread.


    In the past, when PEI Yi liked Feng Nan, everyone would take the initiative to invite the Feng family for any activities in Hong Kong. This time, only the lower-ranking people had conveniently hooked the Feng family¡¯s name in. He did not expect Feng Nan toe as well.


    Nie dan also knew that PEI Yi did not like Feng Nan at this moment. He put his hand on PEI Yi¡¯s shoulder and said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we think of a way to chase her down?¡±


    The Feng family¡¯s girls looked at Jiang se in surprise. They looked at Feng Nan with a strange expression.


    ¡°When did PEI Yi get a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me?¡±


    Feng Nan was a little puzzled. She was wearing a bikini, and she looked a littlezy.


    After her rebirth, she was very satisfied with the original Feng Nan¡¯s body. Putting aside her family background and status, the original Feng Nan was slightly taller than her previous 1.65 meters, almost 1.7 meters. Her legs were straight and long, and most importantly, her skin was well-maintained, white and smooth like milk.


    The only thing that wascking was probably her chest.


    Before her rebirth, her breasts were very big, but Feng Nan¡¯s breasts were just right, not too big nor too small.


    She was wearing a bikini, and her figure was quite eye-catching among the group of girls. A few people had alreadye over to strike up a conversation with her.


    Half a month ago, she had sold a house and was preparing to invest in a movie. She had brought the funds to y the female lead in the production and had angered Feng Zhongliang. Before the movie had even started, he had asked her to return to Hong Kong for a while.


    When she saw Jiang se, she raised her head. Her sunsses blocked the malicious glint in her eyes, making her look rather expressionless. When Feng Shiyong heard her, he could not help but say, ¡±


    ¡°Why would I not ask you? Don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with PEI Yi?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Feng Nan sat up straight as soon as she heard this. Her movement was so big that the sunsses on her face slipped off.


    The one who spoke was her second uncle¡¯s daughter. She was three years younger than her and was still studying in Hong Kong. The Feng family was waiting to find a suitable family to marry her off.


    Situations like Feng Shiyong¡¯s were not umon in Hong Kong. The elders of Hong Kong¡¯s political, business, and famous figures all liked girls with high academic qualifications. When looking for a partner for their children and grandchildren, most of them liked to find a girl of equal social status, especially girls who were still in school. Although Feng Shiyong was not young anymore, she was still in school, but she didn¡¯t have much time to go to school at the end of the year.


    ¡°He¡¯s on good terms with me?¡±


    Feng Nan couldn¡¯t help but ask, and Feng Shiyong nodded his head,


    that¡¯s right. You grew up in the capital with Grandpa and you¡¯re PEI Yi¡¯s childhood sweetheart. You¡¯ve always been on good terms with him and he would always follow you back to Hong Kong. Why didn¡¯t you know that he had a girlfriend? ¡±


    When Feng Nan heard this, his heart was in turmoil, and he wanted to curse.


    How did she know?


    After her rebirth, she had also searched through the original owner¡¯s things, trying to find something useful for herself, but there were too few things.


    Apart from the cab full of books, which she could roughly guess the original owner¡¯s personality, she could only rely on her understanding of Feng Nan from her previous life.


    At that time, she was determined to marry into the Zhao family and had tried to find out about the daughter of Zhongnan industries. However, she had always kept a low profile and lived in Franceter on, so her knowledge was very limited. The only things she found out were that she knew piano, English, came from a neat upper-ss society, and was fluent in Cantonese.


    How did she know that PEI Yi used to be on such good terms with Feng Nan?


    Even after she was reborn, Feng Zhongliang had never reminded her!


    She recalled the time when she went to y with Xiang qiuji and the others. PEI Yi had even deliberately tricked her and caused her to lose tens of millions of Yuan. When she returned, she was even grounded by Feng Zhongliang and reprimanded for many days. How could this be considered a good rtionship?


    Just as Feng Nan was about to retort, she recalled the time when she had followed Feng Zhongliang to the PEI family¡¯s house during the spring Festival. At that time, PEI Rui had said a joke.


    PEI Rui had mentioned the first time PEI Yi and Jiang se had met. He had called her ¡®Nannan¡¯, but Jiang se had heard him as¡¯ grandma¡¯. That was how they had interacted.


    Feng Nan could no longer sit still when she thought of this. She realized that she had missed something.


    Before she was reborn, she had always treated Zhao junhan as the top rich man in her eyes. At that time, Zhao junhan was omnipotent in her eyes. She had always thought that Zhao junhan was from a rich family, and marrying him was her ultimate goal. After her rebirth, she had tried her best to work towards this goal.


    Because she didn¡¯t have a good background in her previous life, she didn¡¯t do well in the entertainment industry. The truly good resources didn¡¯t fall into her hands. After her rebirth, she wanted to be a winner in life. She didn¡¯t want to fall behind in her acting career and Zhao junhan to make up for the regrets of her previous life.


    After discovering Feng Nan¡¯s identity and confirming that she had been in contact with Zhao junhan, she had started dating Zhao junhan without thinking. She had never thought that Feng Nan might have other suitors.


    Hearing Feng Shiyong¡¯s reminder, Feng Nan¡¯s face turned pale!


    Aftering into contact with people of this level, she realized that Zhao junhan, who used to be high and mighty in her eyes, was nothing. People of PEI Yi, nie dan, and Cheng runing¡¯s level were far from what Zhao junhan couldpare to.

 Chapter 200

    200 Seeking help


    Feng Nan had been trying to build a good rtionship with Xiang qiuji and the others, trying to squeeze into their circle. Now, Feng Shiyong said that she had a good rtionship with PEI Yi, so what went wrong?


    ¡°B-but Grandpa told me to stay away from PEI Yi.¡±


    She recalled Feng Zhongliang¡¯s warning, and Feng Shiyong said, ¡±


    you¡¯re already with Zhao junhan. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Grandpa is old-fashioned. Haven¡¯t you been by his side since you were young? ¡±


    Feng Nan immediately understood the meaning behind her words!


    When she heard Feng Zhongliang¡¯s warning that day, she thought that he would not harm her. She was still guessing whether the original owner had offended PEI Yi, which caused Feng Zhongliang to order her to stay away from PEI Yi. Now, listening to Feng Shiyong¡¯s words, she waspletely misled by Feng Zhongliang at that time!


    It was possible that PEI Yi did not hate her, but was interested in the original owner. After she got together with Zhao junhan, his love for her turned into hatred, which was why he deliberately made things difficult for her.


    Feng Nan gritted his teeth when he thought of this.


    She suddenly hated Jiang se even more. From the beginning, Jiang se had been fighting with her non-stop. Before she was reborn, she had been fighting for Zhao junhan¡¯s favor and was so eager to marry into the Zhao family. After she was reborn, she was still as annoying as before. She was fighting with her for resources and the lead role in movies.


    Feng Nan would not be able to calm down if he found out about PEI Yi¡¯s matter again.


    She took a few deep breaths, and the girls from the Feng family looked at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    In fact, her heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat, and she could not bear it.


    Jiang se went to the top of the yacht. There were fewer people there, so it was much quieter. The weather was great that day, and the sun was shining brightly at sea. PEI Yi was talking to nie dan and the others while mo Anqi took out some sunblock and applied it on Jiang se.


    ¡°Sister Xia said that she¡¯s going to arrange for a custom-made facial for you next week.¡±


    As an artiste, every inch of skin had to be carefully taken care of. From her figure to her face to her toes, there had to be as few blemishes as possible. She had to maintain perfection.


    Naturally, the price of the beauty treatments that Xia Chaoqun wanted to set for Jiang se would not be too low. Jiang se could not even be bothered to ask Mo Anqi for the price. Since Xia Chaoqun dared to do this, she was confident that she could think of a way to help Jiang se earn back her money.


    Mo Anqi was wiping Jiang SE¡¯s arm when her phone rang.


    She wiped her hands and turned around to search for her phone. The caller ID was Gu Jiaer¡¯s studio. She answered the call.


    Hello, I¡¯m Jiang SE¡¯s assistant.


    The person on the other end of the line said something. She reached out to cover the receiver and nced at Jiang se.


    ¡°Sese, Gu Jiaer, they¡¯re looking for you.¡±


    Jiang se was a little surprised. Even though she had worked with Gu Jiaer in ¡± pretense to reality ¡± before, they had not been working together for a long time. She was only a minor supporting character in ¡± pretense to reality ¡°. Due to Yao Xiang¡¯s incident, she did not take the opportunity to leech off the news and Gu Jiaer had a good impression of her. He had even personally contacted Lin xiwen for her. However, she was not really close to this director. The one who had contacted Jiang se had only been Gu Jiaer¡¯s assistant. And now, mo Anqi was saying that Gu Jiaer had called to look for her?


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me? Director Gu himself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Anqi nodded in affirmation. Jiang se took the phone from her.


    ¡°Hello, director Gu.¡±


    When Gu Jiaer heard her voice, he heaved a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Jiang se, are you free? I want to have a meal with you, I wonder if you¡¯d be willing to give me face tomorrow night.¡±


    There was no way Gu Jiaer would ask her out for a meal out of the blue. Mo Anqi applied some sunblock on her hands and looked at Jiang se. She heard her say, ¡±


    ¡°Director Gu, what happened? I¡¯m in Hong Kong right now, and I¡¯ll probably be back in two days.¡±


    ¡°There is indeed something.¡±


    Gu Jiaer sounded helpless. you¡¯re in Hong Kong. No wonder you don¡¯t know.


    After his film ¡°pretense to reality¡± waspletedst year, it had already entered its promotional period in June this year. It was ready to be released during the summer vacation. At the same time, he also intended to participate in the film¡¯s Hundred Flowers Art Awards in Shanghai in September this year to pursue the awards.


    Who knew that the filming would go smoothly, but after the filming, there would be trouble?


    First, Yao Xiang was hit on the news during the end-of-production party. At that time, Gu Jiaer had thought of a way to suppress the matter. After the editing was done, Zhao ruoyun had no idea why she had joined forces with Yao Xiang, who had invested in the movie, and requested to delete some of Jiang SE¡¯s scenes in the film.


    After Yao Xiang was beaten up, the matter was covered up. He knew that he had provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have, so he didn¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it.


    No matter what the media said at that time, he was well aware of the situation at that time. PEI Yi did not hit him out of anger because of a beauty like the media imed. It was not because he was jealous of his girlfriend either. It was purely because Yao Xiang¡¯s arrogant attitude at that time had made him unhappy.


    After Yao Xiang had figured out what had happened, he did not dare to provoke PEI Yi. Instead, he bore a grudge against Jiang se.


    In addition, Zhao ruoyun, who was part of the production team, was also rather displeased with Jiang se. Together with the investors, they felt that it was unnecessary for the air stewardess Jiang se yed to introduce France. Thus, they had the crew¡¯s seamstress delete the part.


    Who knew that he would stir up a ho¡¯s nest.


    When the film was submitted for approval, Jiang se was still filming in Western hang at the time. Things were getting peaceful at first. To his surprise, Yao Xiang was detained by the police two days ago. They used him of taking illegal drugs. Gu Jiaer received the news on the same day.


    Yao Xiang had been taken away by the police in the middle of the night and was still in the police station.


    The country had strict control over prohibited goods. If Yao Xiang¡¯s incident were to blow up, the entire crew would be implicated.


    Gu Jiaer was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan for the past two days. pretense to reality ¡± was the product of his painstaking efforts. The entire production team had spent nearly two years preparing for it from the early stages to the post-production editing. They had banned it all in one go. If things went badly, ¡± pretense to reality ¡± might not even be able to make it onto the big screen. If that happened, the investors would lose all their capital. Gu Jiaer would probably have to avoid them when they saw him in the future, let alone win the award!


    He asked some of his connections in the industry and said that the higher-ups had the intention to make a big fuss about this matter. The Ministry of Culture even issued a statement to major mainstream media, asking everyone to promote the bad sides of prohibited goods, making it clear that they wanted to use this matter to mess with the ¡± pretense to reality ¡± crew.


    Once there was a tainted character in the production team, the entire production team would be banned in the future, and the losses would be incalcble. One could only imagine Gu Jiaer¡¯s anxiety at the moment.


    He asked around and finally found something.


    The person in charge had cut out Jiang SE¡¯s performance in private before the approval session. He thought that Jiang se was just an insignificant character in the film. Jiang se had only appeared for less than a minute. Even if he had cut out her performance, it would not have affected the entire film. Therefore, no one had mentioned this to Gu Jiaer at all.


    After he found out that Yao Xiang was the culprit, and connected it to the fact that Yao Xiang was arrested, everything became clear.

 Chapter 201

    201 Chapter 2


    Gu Jiaer made a prompt decision to call Jiang se. He was d that he had helped Jiang se out by introducing her to Lin xiwen. Now that he mentioned this, Gu Jiaer was 70 to 80 percent confident that Jiang se would agree to his request.


    The fact that the higher-ups were willing to do such a thing just because the production team had cut Jiang SE¡¯s scenes in ¡± pretense to reality ¡± showed that they valued Jiang se very much. Once she put in a good word for him, this matter should not be a big problem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to re-add the cut and send it for review. Can you help me with this? The next time I¡¯m in a new movie, if you see any character you like, just give me a call.¡±


    Gu Jiaer promised. This was also amon tactic used by people in the industry-exchanging resources for benefits.


    Jiang se gave it some thought but did not agree to it immediately. She was not too sure about the situation, so she said to Gu Jiaer over the phone, ¡±


    director Gu, don¡¯t be so anxious. Let me ask around first and I¡¯ll call you backter, okay? ¡±


    Gu Jiaer was relieved that she did not reject him immediately. Although he was also worried that her ¡®I¡¯ll call youter¡¯ was just an excuse, there was no better way now.


    He suppressed his anxiety and forced a smile.


    ¡°Okay, but no matter what the result is, please call me back.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Jiang se agreed to Gu Jiaer¡¯s request and ended the call. Mo Anqi then asked, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Anqi¡¯s expression changed slightly after he briefly exined the situation to her.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    She hade out to have fun with Jiang se and did not pay much attention to what was happening in the maind. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s main focus was on Tao cen. She was in charge of everything on Jiang SE¡¯s side, no matter how big or small. Before this, she had not heard anything about this incident. Fortunately, someone had made the first move. Otherwise, Jiang se would have been in a passive position.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    She med herself. Xia Chaoqun would probably scold her again.


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have enough people.¡± This was the reason why celebrities needed to maintain a team. After all, an individual¡¯s power was limited. If they had a team, Jiang se would not even need to step in. The team would be able to get wind of the situation when it happened and then discuss a solution.


    Jiang se also felt that she should hurry up and take on two shows so that she could earn enough money to support her team.


    Zhao ruoyun probably cut your scene because you stole her role as Zhou Wei in ¡®love¡¯. Mo Anqi was guessing. As she was talking, PEI Yi came up from the stairs with two drinks. He handed one to Jiang se and sat down as well. He smiled and asked, ¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Jiang se reached out to smooth her hair. She then turned to look at PEI Yi and asked, ¡±


    ah Yi, did you know that Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡®pretense to reality¡¯ did not pass the Censorate? ¡±


    Mo Anqi lowered her head. She squeezed some sunblock into her mouth and was about to apply it on Jiang SE¡¯s legs when PEI Yi stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He reached out to take the sunblock. Mo Anqi shrugged and winked at Jiang se. She wiped her hands and went downstairs with a sunblock, leaving the two of them alone to talk.


    ¡°Did someone call to bother you?¡±


    The moment mo Anqi left, PEI Yi ced Jiang SE¡¯s legs on hisp. He had noticed the cell phone on the table earlier and immediately guessed the reason for Jiang SE¡¯s question.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not appear in the movie?¡±


    He was a little absent-minded as he asked the question. His gaze kept darting through his sunsses to Jiang SE¡¯s legs.


    Both of them were wearing shorts. When he sat down, his pants slid up to his knees. When Jiang SE¡¯s legs were ced on his, their flesh touched each other. Her legs were thin and smooth, and her skin was fair and clear. There was not even a single strand of hair on her legs. Compared to him, his legs were firm and strong, while she was unbelievably soft. It was inevitable that he would feel a little restless.


    On the other hand, Jiang se did not think too much about it. She only felt that PEI Yi was pressing her leg a little too tightly and it made her feel ufortable. When she moved her leg, he could not help but hug it tightly. His voice sounded a little off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡±


    She was a little confused, but she still obeyed and did not move.


    From PEI Yi¡¯s words, Jiang se could easily guess that something had happened to the ¡°pretense to reality¡± crew. As expected, PEI Yi was involved in this. Hence, she told him about Gu Jiaer¡¯s earlier request.


    ¡°Director Gu called me earlier and asked me to plead for him.¡±


    Actually, even if Gu Jiaer had deleted her scenes in ¡°pretense to reality ¡°, Jiang se would have thought that it was a small matter.


    Although she had tried her best to get this role back then, the role she had acted in was not very important. Even if it was eventually deleted, it would not be a new thing in the industry.


    Moreover, Gu Jiaer had done her a favor. The day Jiang se joined Shangjiapany and received a piece of ¡°Beiping event¡± had something to do with Gu Jiaer¡¯s personal call.


    He hade to her for help. There was no reason for Jiang se to stand by and do nothing.


    ¡°Plead for mercy?¡±


    PEI Yiughed when he heard that. He squeezed some sunblock onto his hands and slowly applied it on Jiang SE¡¯s legs. As he massaged her legs, he gradually increased his strength.


    ¡°Then how do you want to beg?¡±


    His words undoubtedly showed that this matter was indeed rted to him.


    Jiang se did not expect him to say that. His palm was on her thigh, and his fingertips were wet with lotion. He pressed down on her thigh and caressed it bit by bit. It was as if he was opening and closing his fingers. It gave her the feeling that he was kneading her.


    It did not feel like this when mo Anqi applied sunblock on her, but it felt different the moment he took it.


    Jiang se tried to pull her leg back, but he stopped her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to beg me anymore?¡±


    She was stunned for a moment. PEI Yi¡¯s upper body leaned toward her, but his face was blocked by the sunsses they were wearing.


    He threw his sunsses away impatiently and also removed the sunsses from Jiang SE¡¯s face in a hurry. He forced her to a corner of the sofa and his lips brushed against the corner of her soft lips.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    She immediately understood what PEI Yi meant and blushed a little. The yacht had already set sail. There were many people below, but they could not see what was going on above.


    He was surrounded by the boundless sea, and seabirds could asionally be seen gliding across the sea in the distance.


    ...


    He was wearing a white shirt. Perhaps it was because of the heat, but only a few buttons were buttoned, revealing his firm chest. Above his corbones was a protruding Adam¡¯s apple, and his smooth jawline seemed to be cut by a knife, making him look narrow and thin.


    This was Jiang SE¡¯s first time seeing PEI Yi¡¯s beauty. She had probably gotten used to it because she used to look at him all the time. Actually, he was quite good-looking. He resembled his mother, Madam li. He had red lips and white teeth. His eyes were long and narrow, and the ends of his eyes were raised. His brows were long as well, and they were like swords pressing down on his eyes.


    She reached out to touch PEI Yi¡¯s face and ran her fingers through his fluffy and straight hair. She sped her hands firmly behind his head, pulled him over, and kissed him.

 Chapter 202

    202 Chapter 202 heart


    The taste of apple juice still lingered in Jiang SE¡¯s mouth. She brought the Iced Apple juice over and pressed her soft lips against the corner of PEI Yi¡¯s lips. The soft and sticky touch made PEI Yi unable to resist. He immediately carried her and ced her on hisp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    He could not wait to lower his head. However, Jiang se held his face in her hands and did not allow him to get any closer. She slowly kissed him again.


    Her legs were hanging on his waist, holding his face and pressing down. His hair hung down, and the wind blew on her face. She closed her eyes, and her entire feeling was on the tip of his tongue.


    His tongue was like a snake, slowly wrapping around her tongue, sucking and licking it. With every bite, she trembled slightly.


    She could only hear his rapid breathing and swallowing as if he was tasting a delicious meal. It was as if he had forgotten everything around him and nothing else was important anymore. She could only feel that he was getting more and more passionate, and she could only hold his shoulders softly.


    PEI Yi¡¯s hand was holding her soft waist as she leaned against him. Every part of her body was wonderful. The orchid fragrance was hidden and burrowed into his heart, causing him to lose all his rationality.


    His hand moved up to the waist of his shirt. He recalled the night of Jiang SE¡¯s birthday. He remembered the beautiful scene of her undressing after getting drunk. Xu Long¡¯s gradually rising Lamborghini chest was wrapped tightly in a bikini. Every time he closed his eyes, he would be able to recall the beautiful scene. It was like a feast of memories.


    His fingers easily unbuckled the strap around her neck. He could feel her softness jump and bounce out. It gently brushed across his palm, making his body numb. He then pushed her down on the sofa.


    She was so obedient. Her ck hair fell on the snow-white sofa, and she obeyed him without struggling.


    ¡°Aiyo,¡±


    Cheng runing¡¯s voice rang out. PEI Yi¡¯s body tensed up. Instinctively, he pulled Jiang SE¡¯s clothes tighter. He raised his head and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± he said.


    ¡°Get lost immediately, get lost immediately.¡±


    Cheng runing went downstairs with a swish, and he could still be heard scolding loudly, ¡±


    ¡°Nie dan, you bastard, are you trying to send your brother to his death?¡±


    PEI Yi was still panting. He felt like he was about to die. A fire had been ignited in his body and could not be extinguished.


    He looked at Jiang se pitifully. Her eyes were still closed, and her cheeks were flushed. Her lips were red and swollen, and there were wet marks on her neck from his sucking. Her breasts shone like pearls. He nced at her and buried his head in the side of her neck as if he was wailing.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    Her attraction to him was fatal. He easily forgot that he was still on nie Dan¡¯s yacht and lost control of himself.


    In fact, PEI Yi was grateful to Cheng runing for interrupting him. She had a very special ce in his heart. She was his precious treasure, the flower in his palm, and he was afraid of melting her in his mouth. He really wanted to marry her and not treat her as a toy.


    He cherished her very much, especially, and did not wish for their first time to be in such a ce.


    If it had not been for Cheng runing, PEI Yi would not have dared to continue imagining it.


    But even so, when PEI Yi thought of Cheng runing, he still gritted his teeth and decided that he would find a time to teach Cheng runing a good lesson. This b * stard was asking for a beating.


    ¡°Sese, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    He told her his feelings honestly. Jiang se wanted to clench her fists, but she forgot that he was still holding her hand. She exerted more force and tightened her grip.


    She was still gasping for breath. His kissesnded on her cheeks and chin, leaving his breath on her body.


    Her body still had the lingering feeling of being touched by him. He used his body to trap the sofa in a small space, which was filled with the smell of intimacy and intimacy.


    ¡°You must endure.¡±


    Her white shoulders were exposed, and he lowered his head to gently lick them as if he was bewitched. It made her feel itchy and numb, and her tender toes curled up. Fortunately, PEI Yi gritted his teeth and did not dare to do anything else.


    ¡°Ah Yi, sob, sob.¡± Her voice was so sweet that PEI Yi couldn¡¯t help but call out to her. She didn¡¯t realize how much influence she had on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s too heavy. Get up,¡±


    Her face still had an alluring color, and when she looked at him, her eyes were like silk, which almost made him turn into a Wolf.


    He didn¡¯t want to get up, but after weighing his self-control, he still let go of her hand, and his body slid to the ground.


    In just a short while, he was already drenched in sweat. He looked at the two sses of iced drinks on the table. Most of the ice in the sses had melted. He picked them up and drank them all in one gulp. He felt that it was not enough to cool the heat, so he finished Jiang SE¡¯s ss as well. Then, he turned to kiss her thigh. This time, he really did not dare to do anything reckless.


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and picked up the sunblock he had thrown on the ground. He was too excited just now and didn¡¯t even cover it. Now he didn¡¯t know where he had thrown it.


    PEI Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to look for more. He squeezed out some sunblock and put it on for her.


    I¡¯ll be the one applying itter. Don¡¯t let mo Anqi touch it.


    He recalled how mo Anqi had touched her a few times before he came up. He was a little jealous. Jiang se had even sat up and was tying the belt of her bikini with her hand. He thought of his actions earlier and felt both sweet and embarrassed.


    There was a feeling that the two of them were more intimate than before. He reached out to help her tidy her clothes, and then thought of Cheng runing. He didn¡¯t know if he had seen anything just now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find Cheng runingter to settle the score.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. this guy doesn¡¯t want to live anymore.


    Jiang se could not help butugh. She extended her leg to kick him, but she finally remembered what had happened.


    by the way, you¡¯re the one behind the incident with Gu Jiaer, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    This time, he answered readily. He looked at her face that was like the morning glow and her red and slightly swollen lips. He licked his lips and said, ¡±


    ¡°¡®Pretense to reality¡¯ has been submitted for approval, but I didn¡¯t see any footage of you.¡±


    When ¡°pretense to reality¡± was submitted for approval, Jiang se was still filming in xihang. In reality, PEI Yi had been looking forward to seeing a scene from Jiang SE¡¯s movie. At that time, he had not recognized her. She had been hiding and refusing to be found by him. He had missed that period of time that belonged to her.


    Initially, he thought that after the movie was released, he would be able to reminisce with Jiang se about the time when she was in the film. To his surprise, the ¡°pretense to reality¡± crew had cut out this part.


    At that time, PEI Yi had thought that since Gu Jiaer¡¯s crew had cut out parts of her, he might as well cut out the entire film.


    When Yao Xiang had set his eyes on Jiang se back then, he was already furious. However, because he had found Jiang se, he did not bother with this scumbag. Who knew that before he could deal with him, he would jump out on his own ord?

 Chapter 203

    203 Birth


    ¡°I owe director Gu a debt of gratitude, don¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡± Jiang se fastened the straps and turned around. When she saw him staring at her, she could not help but cover his eyes.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°I heard it, I heard it.¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s mood seemed to be soaring at this moment. When she reached out to cover his eyes, he closed his eyes obediently and even reached out to press the back of her hand against his face, making her hand press against his face even more tightly.


    you¡¯ve already pleaded for him. he rubbed the remaining sunblock on his face.¡±I won¡¯t argue with him. I¡¯ll just ask him to add in the parts you cut out.¡±


    There was no need for him to mention this again. Gu Jiaer had already said it himself.


    After a while, PEI Yi looked down. The kitchen on the ship was already preparing to cook. PEI Yi pulled Jiang se down while his eyes searched for Cheng runing¡¯s whereabouts. He was not going to let him go.


    Nie dan and the others held back theirughter. When Jiang se went to a corner to make a call, they asked PEI Yi softly, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, I heard that ru ning ruined your ns?¡±


    PEI Yi clenched his fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds. where¡¯s that brat Cheng runing? ¡±


    Not only did he ruin her n, but he also spread the news everywhere.


    ¡°He¡¯s hiding because he¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll beat him up. He¡¯s probably thinking of a way.¡±


    Xiang qiuji took a bottle of beer and looked around the yacht.


    This time, nie dan had invited quite a number of people to the yacht. Among the girls, other than thedies from the upper ss, there were also some socialites brought by the second generation. They had hot figures and were also very good-looking. The two brothers of the Xiang family were looking for targets.


    Most of the socialites refused to interact with this group of girls. They huddled together and chatted. PEI Yi licked his lips and leaned against the edge of the yacht. With one hand on the railing, he turned his head and looked around, trying to find Jiang se.


    He looked around the yacht and noticed that someone was staring at him.


    In fact, there were a lot of girls who tried to please him and hit on him. He was very tall and handsome, and his cool appearance with sunsses attracted the attention of many girls.


    However, he had put on his arrogance and ignored everyone else. When people talked to him, he turned a deaf ear to them. The more he acted this way, the more girls wanted to attract his attention.


    His dyed golden hair was blown into a mess, and his shirt was not properly folded. He was standing and talking with nie dan and the others when he turned around and saw Feng Nan sitting among a group of girls.


    She held a ss of beer and was wearing a bikini with a light gauze around her lower body, showing off her good figure.


    In the past, PEI Yi would have lost his self-control at the sight of Feng Nan¡¯s original sexy look. However, he did not know if it was because Feng Nan¡¯s body had a different soul, but her alluring look was no different from anyone else¡¯s in his eyes. He only took a nce at her before turning his face away.


    The smile on Feng Nan¡¯s face froze. She had initially wanted to raise her ss to toast PEI Yi from afar, but he turned his head away without even looking at her or greeting her.


    ¡°Did you fight with PEI Yi?¡±


    Feng Shiyong couldn¡¯t help but reach out to bump Feng Nan. It was obvious that she had seen PEI Yi¡¯s actions earlier, and this situation was simply too abnormal.


    When the people around her heard her words, they turned their heads and asked, ¡± ¡°PEI Yi?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him.¡±


    Feng Shiyong stretched out his hand and pointed, and the girls ¡°interest was piqued.


    They had a rough idea of the identities of PEI Yi and the others, but they were not too clear about the details. They only knew that the host of the banquet, nie dan, was from a powerful family in Huaxia¡¯s political circle. PEI Yi seemed to have a close rtionship with him, so he should be from a good family background as well.


    ¡°Who is he, Shiyong?¡±


    Someone asked out of curiosity, and Feng Shiyong pursed his lips and smiled, looking at Feng Nan, ¡±


    ¡°Actually, Feng Nan knows it better than I do.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Feng Nan didn¡¯t say anything, so Feng Shiyong continued, ¡±


    that¡¯s PEI Yi. You guys know my grandfather, right? ¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡±


    Feng Zhongliang immigrated to Hong Kong in his early years and founded Zhongnan industry. He was considered a well-known figure in Hong Kong. He was very famous and was called uncle Liang. He had a good rtionship with many politicians in Hong Kong and his business was doing well.


    ¡°My grandfather joined the revolutionary Army in China in his early years. PEI Yi¡¯s grandfather was my grandfather¡¯s superior in his early years and held a high position in the Chinese army. He was one of the three great generals after the establishment of China.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the girls understood what was going on. Even Feng Nan bit the corner of his lips tightly.


    After China had won the war of Resistance and established itself, three of its founding members had been given the title of general. Two of them had been injured in war in their early years and had passed away one after another. Thest general surnamed PEI was still alive, and he had a special status. His military prestige was very high, and even the head of state could notpare to him.


    This was also the reason why old master Cheng had to apologize to Cheng runing when PEI Yi had been in a bad mood and had beaten Cheng runing up so badly that she had wailed like a ghost and howled like a Wolf.


    Feng Nan had never expected PEI Yi toe from such a good family background.


    His surname was PEI, but who would think that his status was so high?


    At most, they thought that he was the son of a high-ranking official, which was already the best they could do. Who would have expected that his background was far higher than Feng Nan had imagined?


    Why did a person like him have to fall for Jiang se? what was so good about her?


    It was no wonder that when she wanted to help Zhu pan mess with Jiang se back then, she did not even manage to stir up any trouble while Zhu pan could not. With his protection, it was no wonder that Jiang se was able to sign with century Gxy, get Xia Chaoqun to be her manager, and even snatch away the resources that did not belong to her in Feng Nan¡¯s memory.


    From what Feng Shiyong had said,¡¯she¡¯ should have had a good rtionship with PEI Yi, and PEI Yi might even have had some feelings for her. However, because of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words, she had instinctively distanced herself from him. Now that Feng Shiyong had said it, her heart was bleeding with hatred.


    ¡°You know? So it¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t like people who take the initiative to talk to him.¡±


    Feng Shiyong had obviously noticed the girls who had tried to talk to PEI Yi earlier. he¡¯s very arrogant and doesn¡¯t like to talk to others. They grew up with him.


    She pointed at Zhen dan and the others. These people all came from good families.


    When the group of girls heard this, their hearts were beating wildly like deer.


    China¡¯s development was very fast, and the second-generation heirs in the center of power in Imperial were far more attractive than those rich second-generation heirs in Hong Kong. Feng nianxi, who was sitting beside Feng Shiyong, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear that he had a girlfriend before. He brought a girl with him this time.


    She turned to Feng Nan and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re also in the capital. Do you know who this person is?¡±


    ...


    Feng Shiyong also found Jiang se unfamiliar, but she was indeed very beautiful.

 Chapter 204

    204 Jealous


    The socialites on the yacht were all outstanding, but the girl brought by PEI Yi was not bad in terms of temperament, appearance, and figure.


    ¡°Which family¡¯s daughter is she from?¡±


    ¡°Whatdy!¡± Feng Nan sneered and finished the beer in his hand in one gulp. He reached out and pulled the thin veil that was blown away by the sea breeze.


    I heard that she was born in poverty. I don¡¯t know what she did, but she managed to seduce PEI Yi. She¡¯s just trying to find something new.


    She gripped her wine ss tightly. As she spoke, she looked at PEI Yi, who was leaning against the bowstring, through the crystal ss.


    she¡¯s a small star. She thought she¡¯d be happy for a long time after finding a sugar daddy.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Feng Shiyong and the others did not expect her to say that. Jiang se had a good temperament. She did not look like a small star from a poor family like what Feng Nan had said.


    When they heard that Jiang se was only a celebrity and that her status was not even as high as these social girls, they were obviously ostracized and ridiculed when they mentioned her again.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just a celebrity.¡±


    Feng Shiyong sighed. Her impression of Jiang se immediately worsened.


    I thought she came from a good family. Feng Nan, didn¡¯t you notice that she resembles you a little? ¡±


    Feng nianxi nodded in agreement when he heard what she said. He was about to tell her that Jiang se was simr to Feng Nan in the past, but Feng Nan had changed a little. However, Feng Nanughed.


    ¡°She looks like me?¡±


    There was a hint of disdain and displeasure in her voice. She was the daughter of Zhongnan industries and a socialite in Hong Kong. Feng Shiyong also realized that it was a little wrong of her topare Jiang se to Feng Nan.


    However, her temper wasn¡¯t like this in the past, so Feng Shiyong didn¡¯t say anything more.


    When the crowd recalled that Jiang se was working for PEI Yi, they felt a little bitter. They echoed Feng Nan¡¯s words. Feng Nan only felt much better when he heard the chatter around him.


    Jiang se ended the call with Gu Jiaer. Initially, when Gu Jiaer came to beg her, he was still on tenterhooks as he was afraid that he had gone in the wrong direction. Now that Jiang se had given him an affirmative answer, Gu Jiaer heaved a sigh of relief. He then invited Jiang se to attend the premiere of ¡± pretense to reality ¡± on 29th June.


    Gu Jiaer would be inviting many people from the industry to attend the premiere of his new film. This was also an opportunity for her to show her face. It could be considered as a small repayment from Gu Jiaer.


    PEI Yi saw her the moment she put her phone away and walked toward him. He stood up and walked toward Jiang se. His clothes fluttered in the wind. When he passed by Feng Nan and the others, Feng Nan looked up. However, he did not even spare her a nce.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    He reached out and tidied Jiang SE¡¯s long hair. His expression was intimate and natural. ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡±


    The chefs on the yacht were already preparing food. The aroma of the food could be smelled from the deck.


    There were many sun chairs on the deck of the first floor, and there was a swimming pool in the middle. In the pool, there were a few beautiful girls who looked like mermaids stretching their bodies in the water, attracting the attention of the boys on the deck.


    there¡¯s a speedboat parked behind us. We¡¯ll go y after we¡¯re done eating.


    Jiang se nodded. PEI Yi pulled her in the direction of nie dan and the others. Along the way, she attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    She was wearing a shirt that revealed her long, slender legs. In terms of appearance, she was a good match for PEI Yi. Other than the women who were looking at her, many boys were also staring at her. However, no one dared to approach her and talk to her because PEI Yi was beside her.


    PEI Yi held her hand tightly while Feng Shiyong and the others were still looking up at her. Jiang se recognized them and could not help but smile at them. Feng Shiyong was puzzled. She lowered her head and asked Feng nianxi, who was beside her, ¡±


    ¡°Why is she smiling at me?¡±


    Before Feng nianxi could answer, Feng Nan said, ¡±


    ¡°I just want to please you.¡±


    The division of the girl groups was very clear. The socialites of the upper-ss society disdained to talk with ythings and social women. If they were seen by others, they would feel that it was beneath their status.


    PEI Yi noticed Jiang se the moment she turned around. She inched closer to PEI Yi and looked at Feng Shiyong. ¡°Second uncle¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang had four sons and one daughter. His daughter was married to Cao jiachang, the chairman of a Hong Kong technologypany. His sons were both working in Zhongnan industry. He had many granddaughters and was considered a big business.


    Feng Yongshi and the previous Feng Nan were not too different in age, and their rtionship as cousins was not bad.


    PEI Yi followed her gaze and looked over. you want to go over and y? ¡±


    She hesitated for a moment before shaking her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    She had already been reborn, so Feng Shiyong did not recognize her at all. Although the two of them had a good rtionship in the past, now that Feng Shiyong was sitting beside Feng Nan, she did not want to talk to him.


    PEI Yi held her hand and kissed it.


    Feng Shiyong and the others naturally noticed this as well. When Jiang se turned around to look at them earlier, Feng Nan and the others naturally noticed it as well.


    ¡°Are they talking about us?¡±


    When someone asked this question, the rest of the girls naturally began to discuss it. Feng Nan did not say anything. Her gaze swept across the deck and saw a few young men gathered together drinking and talking on the other side. Her eyes could not help but light up, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile.


    One of them was Cao yanbang, the youngest son of Feng Nan¡¯s aunt. He was 21 this year and was still studying in Canada. He had just returned to Hong Kong a few days ago.


    He was on good terms with a few of the sons of Hong Kong¡¯s famous people. The young man standing beside him was about the same age as Cao yanbang. Feng Nan recognized him. He was Xu Baixing, the son of Hong Kong¡¯s jewelry tycoon, Xu Zhouji. He was also the younger cousin of Xia Chaoqun, Jiang SE¡¯s current manager. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s mother was his biological aunt. When Feng Nan saw him, his eyes flickered and he smiled.


    She was very familiar with Xu Baixing, and it was not just the kind of familiarity she had after her rebirth when she was sent back to Hong Kong and tried to understand the original owner¡¯s socialwork.


    It was because she knew Xu Baixing very well before she was reborn.


    Xu Baixing was a regr on the entertainment section. He was a famous female hunter in the circle and a yboy who yed around in the world. He was young, handsome, from an extraordinary family background, and generous.


    His figure could often be seen in Hong Kong entertainment magazines. He rarely failed in his pursuit of female stars.


    Xu Baixing liked female celebrities with long legs, slim waists, and tall figures. Jiang se was associated with all of them.


    Feng Nan licked her lips. Xu Baixing¡¯s identity was too special. She bit the tip of her tongue and quickly turned her face away when Feng Shiyong and the others called her.


    They had a seafood feast for lunch. The chefs on the yacht were hired by nie dan at a high sry from a French restaurant. The seafood was also flown over early in the morning. With a little cooking and the right wine, it was already very delicious.


    There was a storage room for the high-speed yacht at the back of the yacht. PEI Yi, nie dan, and the others had already obtained their driving licenses. In the afternoon, PEI Yi took Jiang se out on a speedboat. By the time they returned, it was already evening.


    ...

 Chapter 205

    205 Crying andughing


    The speed of the speedboat was as fast as the wind, like a seabird sailing with the wind. The waves rolled on both sides, and when the speedboat hit the waves, it was as if it was flying. Behind them, mo Anqi¡¯s screams were deafening. It was an indescribable excitement.


    When they returned to the yacht, mo Anqi was soaked in seawater, but she was still excited.


    When Jiang se came out of the bathroom after a shower and a change of clothes, PEI Yi and the others had already finished washing up.


    When she came out barefooted, it was bustling outside. PEI Yi, nie dan, and the others were ying cards, but she wasn¡¯t very interested. She found a ce to lie down, but after lying down for a while, she felt someone walking towards her.


    There were a lot of people on the deck, and there were people passing by from time to time. Who knew that this person would stop in front of her? not long after, someone held the armrest of her armchair and seemed to press down. The chair was also pressed down a little, and the shadow pressed over.


    She opened her eyes and saw a young Man in an Orange Shirt with his hands on her side, looking down at her.


    ¡°Do you like the jewelry from Hong Kong? Pick one and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Jiang se recognized Xu Baixing right away. She could not help but smile when she heard what he said.


    In Hong Kong, Xu Baixing was considered a well-known figure. Unlike Feng Nan, who only knew him from newspapers and magazines, Jiang se knew more about him.


    In addition to this man¡¯s lust, he also had a mother, Liu zhiqiu, who was also famous in the upper ss.


    This matter was rted to an old legend, and up to this day, few people knew about it.


    Liu zhiqiu was born into a family ofwyers. When she was young, she had already obtained legal qualifications in the United Kingdom and Hong Kong. She was beautiful and talented, so she quickly hooked up with the heir of Zhongnan industry, Feng qinlun, and they became a couple.


    Feng qinlun was Feng Nan¡¯s father. When Liu zhiqiu and Feng qinlun were involved in this incident, Feng Nan was still very young. Mother Feng did not want to be outdone, so the two of them fought fiercely. It was only after Feng Nan was pursued and kidnapped that he almost lost his life, which triggered Feng Zhongliang¡¯s anger.


    He took action to settle this matter and brought Feng Nan back to live in the imperial capital. Liu zhiqiu broke up with Feng qinlun and hooked up with the Ji Prefecture. He gave birth to Xu Baixing for the Ji Prefecture and endured for more than ten years with his son. Finally, he got his wish and married into a wealthy family after the Ji Prefecture¡¯s first wife passed away.


    Before her rebirth, Jiang se did not have much time to interact with Xu Baixing. She was a few years older than him. In addition, there was an old incident. When Mrs. Feng mentioned Liu zhiqiu after that, she would grit her teeth. Even Cao yanbang, who was Xu Baixing¡¯s close friend, rarely showed her any good attitude.


    Xu Zhouji¡¯s ex-wife did not give birth to a son who could inherit Hong Kong jewelry. Xu Baixing was the only child she had.


    Jiang SE only knew that Xu Baixing was a frequent guest of the entertainment section. In recent years, she had often heard news of him spending a lot of money to woo female celebrities. However, now that the matter had fallen on her, she did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Do I need you to give me something I like?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, but before she could sit up, Xu Baixing reached out impatiently to take off her sunsses.


    In reality, Xu Baixing had already noticed her when PEI Yi brought her onto the boat. She was very beautiful from afar, and she was even more beautiful up close. However, the sunsses on her nose almost covered half of her palm-sized face. When he reached out, Jiang se tried to block his hand.


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, her fingers were long and slender, her skin was as white as Jade, and faint purple blood vessels could be seen, which made Xu Baixing even more interested.


    He reached out to grab Jiang SE¡¯s hand and said sincerely, ¡±


    don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want a phone number. before he could finish his sentence, his cor was strangled by someone, and a strong force dragged him backward. He struggled to grab the recliner with one hand, but he was still pulled away by brute force, and he fell heavily on the deck with a bang.


    Xu Baixing did not have any other intentions. He was not stupid. He knew very well what kind of women he could y with and what kind of women he could not.


    PEI Yi brought Jiang se up. Even if Jiang SE¡¯s looks suited his taste, PEI Yi was a rare breed. He could tell that there were some people he should not provoke. Naturally, he was not in a hurry to make a move at this time.


    The reason he hade to strike up a conversation with her was purely because he had made a bet with Cao yanbang and the others to see if he could get Jiang SE¡¯s phone number.


    Who knew that the moment she came over, she was targeted by PEI Yi before she could even say a word?


    At that time, PEI Yi was ying cards with nie dan and the others, but he was still paying attention to Jiang se. When Xu Baixing went over to support Jiang se on the recliner, PEI Yi gritted his teeth and threw his cards over.


    After that, he saw Xu Baixing and Jiang se getting physical with each other. At that moment, he even felt like beating this b * stard to death.


    She was still not satisfied after throwing him to the ground, so she lifted her foot and kicked him.


    Fortunately, he did not wear shoes. Otherwise, he would have broken Xu Baixing¡¯s bones with just these two kicks.


    Jiang se stood up, but PEI Yi reached out to stop her.


    ¡°Stand further away.¡±


    He reached out to lift the recliner and smashed it on Xu Baixing. Before Xu Baixing could react, he had just sat up with his hands on his waist and was about to say something when he was smashed onto the deck andy t.


    ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡±


    When the people on the deck saw this scene, they suddenly screamed. The group of people who were still ying in the pool hurriedly got up. Cao yanbang and the others also followed. They were all frightened by the scene.


    Feng Shiyong and the others covered their mouths and shrieked when they saw PEI Yi¡¯s ferocious manner when he hit them. Feng Nan also covered his mouth with his hand and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me.¡±


    When Cao yanbang saw this scene, he saw that Xu Baixing¡¯s head was bleeding after being hit a few times. He held his head and groaned. PEI Yi looked like he was going to beat him to death. The chair in his hand was deformed by him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about anyone.¡±


    When nie dan saw that someone hade to persuade him, he stuffed one hand into the pocket of his Beach Pants and raised the other hand.


    this grandson has eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall. He even dares to touch my sister-inw.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± PEI Yi suppressed his anger after he was done with the beating. He tossed the recliner aside and turned to ask Jiang se.


    Jiang se shook her head. What else could she be up to? Before Xu Baixing could even touch her, PEI Yi had already jumped up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡±


    After making sure that Jiang se was fine, PEI Yi grinned and knelt down in front of Xu Baixing, who was still groaning.


    ¡°You can either jump into the sea and think of a way to wait for rescue, or you can jump into the pool now. If anything happens, I¡¯ll call a helicopter to pick you up and send you to the hospital.¡±


    Xu Baixing was lying on the deck, groaning in a half-dead state. He did not know if he had heard him.


    PEI Yi reached out to pull his hair and forced him to look up.


    ¡°Do you need my help to choose?¡±


    ¡°Brother nie, Qianqian.¡±


    Seeing that things had gotten out of hand, Cao yanbang was also a little afraid. No one had expected that such a small joke would anger PEI Yi.


    ...

 Chapter 206

    206 Chapter 206 none of them


    This was something that Feng Nan had not expected. When she had urged Cao yanbang and the others to make the bet, she had also expected PEI Yi to get angry. However, she had not expected him to be so angry.


    It proved that Jiang SE¡¯s position in his heart was not as simple as he had thought.


    She gritted her teeth and took a deep breath to calm the gloominess in her heart, but she also felt a little puzzled.


    From what she could remember, if Jiang se had such a stroke of luck in her past life, met PEI Yi, and even got together with him, even if they eventually broke up, she should not have ended up in such a miserable state in the entertainment industry. She could vaguely sense that something was not right.


    Even though she had been reborn and there was no longer another ¡®her¡¯ in this world, Jiang se had changed too much.


    She stood in the crowd with a cold gaze. She carefully recalled some of the things that did not seem right with Jiang se since her rebirth. She had signed a contract with century Gxy, her manager was Xia Chaoqun, she had gotten close to PEI Yi, and she had taken the role of the goddess in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°. She had even snatched ye yingfei¡¯s ¡± doukou ¡± script and the scripts for ¡± about I love you ¡± and ¡± the demon ¡± that she had taken a fancy to. This development waspletely different from everything that had happened in her memory.


    Jiang SE¡¯s luck was beyond Feng Nan¡¯s expectations. In the past, she could still attribute all these changes to the changes caused by her rebirth. However, she could no longer lie to herself now. A terrifying thought emerged in her mind.


    If he could be reborn, what about Jiang se?


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, Xu Baixing was screaming in pain. She felt a chill run down her spine and cold sweat seeped out of her pores. She watched as PEI Yi dragged the defenseless Xu Baixing and threw him into the pool like he was catching a chick. Every time he tried to get up, PEI Yi would press his head down firmly and he could not breathe.


    The ruthlessness on PEI Yi¡¯s face made Feng Nan shiver. She had thought that the day he toyed with her in the court of pilgrimage was already his scariest and worst moment. However, when she saw Xu Baixing¡¯s fate, Feng Nan still felt a chill surge from her feet and quickly spread to her limbs and bones.


    Xu Baixing, who was struggling in the water, gradually stopped moving. The people around him covered their mouths and did not dare to make a sound. He then let go of his hand and allowed Xu Baixing to sink softly to the bottom of the water. He washed his hands and said,


    ¡°Ah dan, call a helicopter to send him back.¡±


    Nie dan waved his phone and grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called him.¡±


    After receiving nie Dan¡¯s approval, the people by the pool jumped into the water to get Xu Baixing out. Xu Baixing had already drunk a lot of water. The doctor on the ship came over to give him first aid.


    PEI Yi wrapped his arm around Jiang SE¡¯s shoulder. He scanned Cao yanbang and the others before his gaze finallynded on Feng Nan. Feng Nan shuddered. He quickly tightened his scarf and hid behind Feng Shiyong.


    After such an incident, everyone was no longer in the mood to y. The originalughter on the yacht was suddenly reced by silence.


    About half an hourter, the helicopter that received the satellite positioning rushed over. It stopped at the temporary helipad behind the yacht and picked up the dying Xu Baixing.


    Although the party was held again after the incident, the crowd was not very interested after the incident. When the yacht returned to the dock, everyone got off the boat and left.


    PEI Yi stayed behind to talk to nie dan while Jiang se waited for him on the other side.


    Mo Anqi grabbed her coat and put it on her. When she recalled PEI Yi¡¯s fierce look earlier, she suspected that he might really have wanted to kill Xu Baixing.


    ¡°Sese,¡±


    The moment mo Anqi opened her mouth, her phone rang. She took it out and looked at it. She ran her fingers through her hair and looked at Jiang se.


    ¡°It¡¯s sister Xia.¡±


    She grabbed her long hair that was messed up by the sea breeze and picked up the phone.


    ¡°Sister Xia.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Xia Chaoqun immediately said, ¡±


    ¡°Pass the phone to Jiang se.¡±


    Mo Anqi passed the phone to Jiang se and made a hand gesture. She opened her mouth and reminded her silently, ¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± he warned.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s tone did not sound right. Jiang se took the phone and suddenly remembered something. Xu Baixing, who had been beaten up by PEI Yi tonight, was the only son of Xu Zhouji, the chairman of the Hong Kong group. Xu Zhouji was the biological brother of Xia Donghe¡¯s wife. They were of the same mother. In other words, Xu Zhouji was Xia Chaoqun¡¯s uncle while Xu Baixing was Xia Chaoqun¡¯s cousin! He was also the only son of Xu Zhou Ji, the chairman of the Hong Kong group.


    It was fine for PEI Yi to hit Xu Baixing, but for Jiang se, it was a little troublesome.


    Now that Xia Chaoqun was calling, there was an 80 ¨C 90% chance that this matter was rted.


    Jiang se had already felt that Xu Baixing¡¯s sudden attempt to strike up a conversation and ask for her phone number was odd. Now that she had received a call from Xia Chaoqun, what else was there to be confused about?


    This was not an ident at all. Someone probably saw that things had been going too well for her recently and deliberately came to find trouble.


    As for who had done it, it was easy to guess. She had a falling out with Xia Chaoqun and Xia Chaoqun was no longer her manager. Who would benefit more?


    Most of the people on the yacht today were socialites from the upper-ss society, and the socialites were not there to enter the entertainment industry, but to tie down this group of second-generation heirs. Only she and Feng Nan were in the entertainment industry.


    She recalled that Xia Chaoqun had previously reminded her that both ¡± about I love you ¡± and ¡± the demon ¡± had been snatched away from Jiangnan entertainment by Xia Chaoqun for Jiang se.


    On the other hand, Jiangnan entertainment was a coboration between Feng Nan and Zhao junhan. Feng Nan had his eyes on the female leads of these two movies from the start, but they ended up in Jiang SE¡¯s hands.


    Feng Nan was trying to split her and Xia Chaoqun apart.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun.¡±


    When Jiang se realized this, she immediately took the call.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun had gone to Italy earlier to discuss an endorsement deal for an Italy brand in China for Tao cen. It should be lunch break there now.


    ¡°Your boyfriend beat Xu Baixing up?¡±


    As expected, she had called because of this. Jiang se had already thought of the worst oue. She did not argue and immediately replied, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Does he have a way to suppress the matter?¡± To Jiang SE¡¯s surprise, Xia Chaoqun did not question her. Instead, he mentioned the impact of the incident on Jiang se.


    as for the Xu family in Hong Kong, I¡¯llfort them and calm them down. He¡¯ll make a move in the maind.


    If the matter blew up, it would have a negative impact on Jiang se. No matter what the truth was, in the eyes of the public, it was just two men fighting over a woman. They got into a fight out of jealousy and almost lost their lives.


    Xia Chaoqun had a very high opinion of Jiang se. He did not want her to be involved in such a scandal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Jiang se responded. Xia Chaoqun then nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Also, I¡¯ve helped you negotiate the Italy jeans endorsement. I¡¯ll email mo Anqi the detailster.¡± When she was done with her business, she did not waste any time. Jiang se hung up the phone. Mo Anqi asked worriedly, ¡±


    ...


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 207

    207 Handling


    Jiang se replied and pulled her coat closer to her.


    sister Chaoqun said that she¡¯s signed a jeans endorsement deal for me. She¡¯ll send the information to your emailter.


    Mo Anqi heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.


    Xia Chaoqun was still arranging the endorsement for her over the phone. She reckoned that it was no longer a matter of condemnation as she had previously guessed.


    Mo Anqi had also found out about Xu Baixing¡¯s identity. At such a sensitive moment, Xu Baixing had been hit by PEI Yi, and Xia Chaoqun had called so quickly. She had been quite worried at first, but now that her heart had settled, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°The young master of the Hong Kong group was beaten up by brother PEI tonight, Wanwan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. After spending some time with her, mo Anqi had a rough understanding of her personality. She never bragged. Since Jiang se said that she was fine, she must be fine.


    When PEI Yi was done talking to nie dan, he walked over and saw Jiang se sitting on the deck with her arms around her legs. She was talking to mo Anqi.


    When he arrived, mo Anqi greeted him politely,¡¯brother PEI¡¯.


    PEI Yi bent over to embrace Jiang se while his other hand circled around her bent knees. He easily lifted her up horizontally. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. He lowered his head and rubbed it against Jiang SE¡¯s face. Jiang se looked up at nie dan and the others who were still on the yacht.


    ¡°Finished?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done. A ¡®dan and the others will deal with the aftermathter.¡±


    Once they left the pier, they were waiting for the car to pick them up. After they left, nie dan clenched his fists and stretched his back. This time, everyone saw how serious PEI Yi was.


    When they reached home, mo Anqi went back to her room first. When Jiang se came out of the shower, PEI Yi had already taken a shower. He had changed into his pajamas and was waiting for her in her room.


    She had a Facial Mask on her face. She had been exposed to the sun when she went out to sea today, so she couldn¡¯t feel it at that time. However, when she washed her face just now, it hurt a little.


    PEI Yi took a towel and sat behind Jiang se to wipe her hair. He had wanted to lean over and kiss her on the lips, but when he saw that she had a milk-like Facial Mask on her face, he could not bring himself to do so. He could only kiss her fair and tender neck. Then, he wrapped his arms around her waist and wrapped them tightly around her lower abdomen. He easily pulled her into his arms.


    He did not mention Xu Baixing, whom he had beaten up today. Nie dan had already investigated the rtionship between Xu Baixing and Xia Chaoqun while Jiang se was taking a shower. However, PEI Yi was not too worried.


    Xia Chaoqun had started out from nothing. He had worked hard in the century Gxy until now. He was a smart person. She should know how to handle this matter in the best way. If she could not handle it and acted on her emotions, she would not be fit to be Jiang SE¡¯s manager.


    At the Feng family¡¯s house, Feng Nan recalled what had happened that night. He guessed that the Xu family should have already known about Xu Baixing¡¯s hospitalization.


    Although Xu Baixing was bound to suffer a loss due to PEI Yi¡¯s status, he was Xia Chaoqun¡¯s younger cousin. The Xu family could not possibly remain silent when he was beaten up.


    The rtionship between Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se would probably be affected as well. It would be best if Xia Chaoqun removed Jiang se from her position as her manager.


    Feng Nan was in a terrible mood after today¡¯s trip. As soon as she returned to the Feng family¡¯s residence, she received a warning from her parents, who asked her not to speak about what she had seen and heard on the yacht that day so as not to cause trouble for the Feng family. PEI Yi had clearly already spoken to her.


    After learning about PEI Yi¡¯s past with ¡®her¡¯ and seeing how he was getting along with Jiang se, Feng Nan felt that the best news for her so far was that Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se had ended their partnership.


    Meanwhile, in the Xu family¡¯s house, Ji Cai of Xu Prefecture had just returned from the hospital. His face darkened when he found out about the entire incident. However, after he found out about PEI Yi¡¯s identity from Cao yanbang, he did not say anything and instead ordered his men to prepare a generous gift. He was prepared to make a trip down personally the next day. He had just finished exining the matter when he received an overseas call from Xia Chaoqun. The moment she spoke, Ji Cai of Xu Prefecture gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Uncle, is Hong Kong jewelrycking a spokesperson?¡±


    Xu Zhou knew his niece¡¯s personality very well. She would not visit him without a reason. She definitely did not call him at this time to talk nonsense.


    I¡¯ve signed a new artiste under my wing. She has a good image and a good temperament. What do you think? ¡±


    Over the phone, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s voice was so calm that it was almost cold. Xu Zhushi naturally knew who Jiang se was. When he heard Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words, he could not help butugh.


    Chaoqun, your mother said that you haven¡¯t been back to Hong Kong to keep herpany for a long time. Are you really that busy with work? ¡±


    He avoided talking about the ¡®spokesperson¡¯ that Xia Chaoqun had mentioned and instead chatted with her with a smile.


    Even though his son had been beaten half to death and was lying in the hospital, still unconscious, the doctor said that he had a few broken ribs and needed to rest well. His handsome face was beaten like a pig¡¯s head, but he could endure the pain and smile.


    ¡°Uncle, I want to talk to you about the spokesperson.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun did not let him change the topic, but Xu Prefecture Ji frowned.


    Tonight¡¯s incident, no matter how tightly it was covered up, would definitely be known by many people in the upper-ss society.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Xia Donghe didn¡¯t know. Once Xia Donghe knew, his sister would know too.


    Xu Baixing was her only son. Madam Xia should have called Xia Chaoqun first after she had rified the rtionship between them.


    She should be clear about the entire situation. Xu Baixing¡¯s beating was definitely rted to the newbie she had signed. Xu Baixing was still lying in the hospital half-dead and unconscious. Yet, Xia Chaoqun wanted her to sign Jiang se as the spokesperson for Hong Kong jewelry. Wasn¡¯t this a little too ridiculous?


    you should know what happened today. Chaoqun, for the sake of your parents, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you said tonight, Qianqian.


    business is business. You¡¯re the chairman of Hong Kong jewelry. You didn¡¯t lead Hong Kong jewelry to where it is today by acting on impulse.


    Xia Chaoqun was not intimidated by Ji Chaoqun¡¯s cold tone. She dealt with this matter with ease, and her tone was a little unreasonable because of her excessive calmness, ¡±


    it¡¯s a fact that Xu Baixing was beaten up. Sometimes, bad things can turn into good things. It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do. Both sides knew who was the one who hit them, and the Xu family had to swallow this loss.


    Xu Prefecture¡¯s Ji did not say anything. Xia Chaoqun continued,


    the neer I¡¯ve signed has resources, background, talent, and hard work. Within three years, I can help her rise up and represent Hong Kong jewelry to benefit both sides.


    She paused for a moment. I¡¯ll get Zhang Chi to produce a detailed cooperation nter and send it to your assistant¡¯s email. You can consider it. We¡¯ll discuss the endorsement feeter.


    After she was done talking about business, she asked, as if she was doing a favor, ¡±


    ¡°Is Xu Baixing alright?¡±


    Xu Prefecture¡¯s Jiughed from extreme anger and chuckled, ¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. He¡¯s still in the hospital.¡±


    that¡¯s good. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll ask you out for dinner the next time I return to Hong Kong. Send my regards to Xu Baixing.


    After saying this, Xia Chaoqun immediately hung up the call, causing Xu zhuoji to smash his phone and rub his forehead.

 Chapter 208

    208 The result


    Jiang se was supposed to return to the capital over the weekend. However, she was dyed due to a sudden call from Hong Kong jewelry to discuss a coboration.


    When mo Anqi apanied Jiang se to the ganghua group, she was still in disbelief.


    PEI Yi had clearly beaten up the young master of Hong Kong Hua. In the end, after Xia Chaoqun handled this matter, the bad news turned into a good one.


    This incident fully proved her ability as the number one manager in the century.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the person meeting you today is Zheng Shirong, the son-inw of Xu Zhouji of the ganghua group.¡±


    Earlier on, Xia Chaoqun had already asked his assistant to sort out some basic information about the Hong Kong group and send it to mo Anqi so that Jiang se could better understand the Hong Kong group.


    Xu Zhouji¡¯s first wife had both daughters who had passed away many years ago. However, both their daughters and son-inw were working for the Hong Kong group.


    As the leader of Hong Kong¡¯s jewelry industry, Hong Kong jewelry had a very good reputation in Hong Kong and had a history of nearly a hundred years.


    When the news spread to his father¡¯s generation in Xu Prefecture, he made a big reform of Hong Kong jewelry, which greatly increased the poprity of Hong Kong jewelry.


    By the time they reached the Xu Zhou season, Hong Kong jewelry was already the leader of the jewelry industry in Hong Kong. The Xu family had the title of King of jewelry and quickly seized arge market share in the maind.


    To this day, there was no Chinese person who didn¡¯t know about Hong Kong jewelry. Hong Kong jewelry took the high-end route. Before this, they never used celebrities to endorse their products.


    The value of the product and the brand itself was already far higher than that of a celebrity. There was no need for a celebrity to endorse it to add flowers to the brocade.


    This time, Xia Chaoqun had helped Jiang se secure the endorsement deal with the ganghua group. No matter how much the endorsement fee was, even if he did not charge a single cent, it would be enough to help Jiang se improve her style.


    Since Jiang se was the spokesperson for Hong Kong jewelry, her starting point was already far ahead of the other female celebrities in the same period. In the future, she would be more likely to be favored by big-name foreign brands.


    The status of a celebrity was not solely dependent on poprity, but also on facts.


    Endorsements, resources, and awards all represented a celebrity¡¯s achievements. Xia Chaoqun had been very clear about Jiang SE¡¯s position since the beginning.


    After mo Anqi exined the situation in detail, the two of them entered the Hong Kong Hwa organization.


    Although Xia Chaoqun wasn¡¯t in the country, she had already personallymunicated the details of the cooperation with Xu Prefecture.


    When the receptionist learned of Jiang SE¡¯s identity, she smiled and said, ¡±


    miss Jiang, pleasee this way. Mr. Zheng is already waiting for you in the office on the 19th floor.


    Actually, Jiang se had onlye this time to sign a contract.


    Xu Zhouji¡¯s eldest son-inw, Zheng Shirong, was in his early thirties. When he saw Jiang se, he politely shook her hand but quickly let go.


    He discreetly sized up the spokesperson who was about to cooperate with Hong Kong Hua. Of course, Zheng Shirong knew about Xu Baixing¡¯s beating. He also knew that Xia Chaoqun had turned the tide after the incident and tried to rope in the two parties to cooperate. He was also very impressed with Xia Chaoqun.


    His father-inw had told him earlier that he only needed to sign an autograph with Jiang se to show the Hong Kong people¡¯s respect for her.


    The moment Jiang se entered, Zheng Shirong¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, I think Chaoqun mentioned the endorsement to you before.¡±


    He pulled down his tie and sat down at the corner of the sofa. He took out the contract that he had prepared earlier.


    st night, Mr. Xu had someone pass the details of the contract to sister Chaoqun. The endorsement willst for a total of three years, and the main focus will be on Hong Kong group¡¯s Diamond.


    When a celebrity endorsed a product, it did not mean that she would be the spokesperson for all the products in the series of the brand. There were many details.


    With Hong Kong group as the mainpany, they had gold, diamonds, pearls, jadeite, gemstones, and so on. These products were divided into different series, and each series had a different name. The merchants would urately pinpoint the details of the cooperation to the agents of the series.


    Therefore, when Zheng Shirong mentioned that Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement this time would be for all diamonds, mo Anqi could not help but bite her lip. She could not hide the joy on her face.


    The Hong Kong group¡¯s main focus was diamond jewelry. Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement deal was not limited to a certain series, diamond rings, or anything else. This was great news for Jiang se.


    as for the endorsement fee, it¡¯ll be 4.8 million for three years.


    He briefly exined the contract and then mentioned the endorsement fee. After that, he raised his head and looked at Jiang se.


    Since Xia Chaoqun had already agreed on this figure, Jiang se naturally had no objections. In reality, even if it was free, many celebrities would be willing to fight for the endorsement of Hong Kong jewelry.


    Jiang se was still in debt. When she heard about the ie from representing Hong Kong jewelry, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°No problem,¡±


    Although the people from Hong Kong Hua had already discussed the details with Xia Chaoqun, Xu Zhouji had actually given instructions regarding the endorsement price because of PEI Yi. He was willing to give Jiang se some room to raise the price so that she could get on PEI Yi¡¯s good side.


    To his surprise, Jiang se had no intention of haggling over the price. As soon as Zheng Shirong stated his price, Jiang se agreed to it without hesitation. He was stunned for a moment before heughed.


    in that case, let¡¯s talk about shooting the advertisement.


    With Hong Kong corporation¡¯s status, it was naturally not as simple as Jiang SE¡¯s street shots.


    After deciding on the spokesperson, Zheng Shirong took over the task assigned by Xu Zhou Ji. He had already gathered people for a meeting to discuss the matter yesterday.


    the shoot will probably be in early July, and we¡¯ll shoot in France. As for the exact time, we¡¯ll let you know after discussing it with sister Chaoqun.


    Jiang se nodded and exined the rules. Both parties then signed the contract.


    After the contract was signed, Zheng Shirong pressed a button on his desk to inform his Secretary to bring in a brocade box. He took the brocade box and personally handed it to Jiang se.


    ¡°To celebrate our coboration, this is a little gift from Hong Kong China.¡±


    This was also a sign of Hong Kong Hua¡¯s respect for their spokesperson. Other than that, after signing the contract, argepany like Hong Kong Hua would hold an official press conference to celebrate Jiang SE¡¯s joining. There would probably be additional gifts at the ceremony.


    After leaving the Hong Kong group, mo Anqi got into the car and turned around after she fastened her seatbelt, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, this time, the ganghua group will give you a diamond essory, right?¡±


    This was the benefit of a celebrity endorsing a product.


    Jiang se opened the box that Zheng Shirong had given her earlier. There was indeed a set of diamond jewelry inside. Based on Jiang SE¡¯s visual estimation, the diamond on the ne was worth at least 50000 dors.


    Hong Kong Hua¡¯s generosity this time was probably not only because of her endorsement.


    She closed the box and put it back into the bag.


    ...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡±

 Chapter 209

    209 Chapter 209 advertisement


    After returning to the imperial capital, Jiang se immediately became busy.


    Xia Chaoqun made use of the opportunity when he was discussing the endorsement deal for Tao cen in Italy to help her secure a t jeans endorsement deal. The duration of the deal was one year, and the endorsement fee was 1.2 million.


    After Jiang se signed the contract, she quickly set the filming time to be on Saturday and weekend.


    The store attached great importance to this shoot. In addition to the fashion photographer Chen Fangyuan, who had won many awards in the industry, who was invited to take a look, the brand¡¯s person-in-charge in China came personally on the day of the shoot.


    The filming was scheduled for nine in the morning. Jiang se went out with mo Anqi at seven. It was only eight o ¡®clock when they arrived at the filming location.


    The photographer had not arrived yet, but Chen Fangyuan¡¯s assistant had arrived a long time ago. He was setting up the set, as well as the reflective te and soft light cover. An old foreign man in his fifties with slightly gray hair was there as well. He was wearing rimless sses and had his arms crossed. He was talking to a woman who looked like a trantor beside him. When Jiang se walked in, she caught their attention. The woman whispered something into the foreign man¡¯s ear, and the foreign man smiled. He walked toward Jiang se.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said.


    He spoke in English and extended his hand to Jiang se. Jiang se shook his hand. He sized her up.


    ¡°Excuse me, I look forward to working with you.¡±


    The woman beside the foreign man was about to trante when Jiang se smiled and replied, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to working with Adele.¡±


    Her English pronunciation was more British, and it was surprisingly urate. The man raised his eyebrows, looking a little surprised.


    After exchanging a few more words, Jiang se learned of his identity. He was the person in charge of Adele¡¯s Chinese region. He had been transferred here directly from the Italy headquarters. His name was Loris.


    Adele was a brand that had just been introduced into the country. At the moment, they had only opened one shop in the imperial capital. As it was not very well-known, the sales had not been opened yet.


    Compared to many other brands that had entered the Chinese market in the early days, Adele did not have any advantages at all. Therefore, it relied on its celebrity effect to drive up the sales of the brand, which became the means that Adele was currently using.


    This brand¡¯s positioning was high-end and could be considered a light luxury product. When Xia Chaoqun was in Italy, he made use of the brand¡¯s current predicament in China to negotiate the endorsement contract.


    However, due to Jiang SE¡¯s currentck of poprity, she had only signed the contract for a year. The only product she endorsed was jeans.


    After chatting with Jiang se for a while, Loris developed a good impression of her.


    She arrived very earlypared to the scheduled time. Moreover, she could speak English, so there was no need for an interpreter when they conversed. This was already enough to make Loris very satisfied. Moreover, Jiang se was very generous and did not act bashful. What surprised Loris was that Jiang se also had a certain understanding of some simple Italian customs. After talking for a while, the photographer, Chen Fangyuan, arrived at around 8:30.


    The moment Chen Fangyuan arrived, she briefly exined to Jiang se about the poses that she would be posing forter and the key points for the shoot. When she saw that it was gettingte, the people from the Adelepany brought out the jeans and clothes that they had prepared earlier.


    Because the most prominent part was the jeans, the matching clothes were slightly simpler.


    It was obvious that Adele had carefully selected her pants for this photoshoot. She had chosen five sets in total. Other than the simple and basic designs, there were also designs with embroidery elements and retro elements. There were also cropped pants. After discussing with Loris, he instructed Jiang se to wear the most basic one first.


    In jeans, the basic ones were never out of date, but at the same time, it was difficult to look unique in them.


    To put on a good pair of jeans, a model¡¯s figure had to be well-defined. Liu Lizhi grabbed the clothes and led Jiang se into the dressing room. Her measurements had been kept in the Adelepany when they first signed the contract. Furthermore, she had to control her body size for the next year until it reached the same standard. Otherwise, it would be considered a breach of contract.


    This time, the jeans that Adele sent over were all Jiang SE¡¯s size. The simple pair of pants matched with a simple white shirt. Liu Lizhi thought about it and tied a knot at the bottom of the shirt for her, revealing her perky butt.


    She tied her hair up and walked out of the dressing room after putting on her makeup. Loris¡¯s eyes lit up. He touched his chin and whispered to the person beside him.


    Jiang se was tall and had long legs. She was thin but not too skinny. She was different from the average person¡¯s impression of a Chinese person who was slightly t-chested. Other than her chest not being as voluptuous as Europeans¡¯, she had an excellent hip shape and a thin waist. The advantages of her hip were immediately revealed.


    She was wearing a pair of simple dark blue jeans. Her legs were long and slender. They were not as thin as chopsticks. Instead, they were full of energy. Loris smiled when he saw her.


    Standing in front of the background board, Chen Fangyuan took two shots to get the feel of it. She quickly made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture and instructed her assistant, ¡±


    ¡°Roll up her sleeves.¡±


    The white shirt that Adele had brought over had long sleeves and was a little loose. Her assistant came forward to help her roll up the sleeves, revealing a part of her arm. Chen Fangyuan bit her lip and gestured for the sleeves to be rolled up a little more.


    The white shirt was a good shot, but Chen Fangyuan was obviously not very satisfied with it. She turned tomunicate with the trantor beside Loris, and the people from Adele changed into a new shirt. They took out a white tight-fitting sleeveless vest and a blue checkered long-sleeved shirt.


    Jiang se had no choice but to stop filming and follow Liu Lizhi to change her clothes.


    Once she changed her clothes, her style would have to be changed again. Her hair that was tied up was let down, and her makeup was slightly changed. When she came out, she stood in front of the background again, which made Chen Fangyuan much more satisfied.


    She started the shoot in a tank top and jeans. Under the light, Chen Fangyuan ordered someone to bring a chair over. She was wearing high heels, one foot on the ground, the other kneeling on the chair. Her hair was let down over her shoulders.


    ¡°Lie on the armrest of the chair.¡±


    Jiang se did as she was told. She bent over with her hips slightly raised and her waist lowered, forming an alluring curve.


    ¡°OK?¡±


    Chen Fangyuan pressed the shutter at once, indicating for her to maintain her position. After thinking for a while, she asked her to turn her head around. smile more sweetly. Imagine how you feel when you¡¯re in love. Reach out and grab your hair.


    This was not a difficult task for Jiang se. She lowered her head and narrowed her eyes. After the trip to Hong Kong, her rtionship with PEI Yi had be much closer. She smiled and reached out to grab her long hair.

 Chapter 210

    210 Appreciation


    Jiang se did not tuck her hair behind her ears gently. Instead, she pushed it up from her forehead, revealing her full and smooth forehead. When her hair slid down, Chen Fangyuan quickly captured Jiang SE¡¯s movements.


    The Jiang se in the photo did notugh out loud. However, one could sense a hint of shyness and sweetness from her. She was like a slightly green peach that had not ripened to the point of being sweet and juicy. Yet, her fragrance assaulted one¡¯s senses.


    Chen Fangyuan was obviously very satisfied with the photo she had captured. She showed the camera to Loris. The two of them chatted for a while before Chen Fangyuan gestured for Jiang se to put on her id shirt and continue taking photos.


    This time, the prop chair was moved away. The shirt was notpletely buttoned up. Instead, a belt was added. However, after Chen Fangyuan took a few photos and discussed with Loris in private for a while, she asked Jiang se to change out of her pointed stiletto heels and into a pair of casual dark gold sports shoes. The belt of the shirt was also undone. The few buttons that had been buttoned up were also undone.


    The hem of her white singlet was tucked into her pants. Chen Fangyuan thought for a moment and ordered for the color of the background to be changed to an Antique Green Brick wall. Jiang SE¡¯s appearance changed again. It was different from her previous appearance. She now looked more natural and handsome.


    Jiang se spent the entire morning filming just for the pair of jeans. Fortunately, the final product was quite good, so they had to continue filming in the afternoon. Hence, the production team ordered a lunch box. Jiang se did not dare to eat too much as she was afraid that it would affect the filming. She only ate some simple fruits and drank some water. After resting for a while, she continued with the filming.


    In the afternoon, she changed her jeans to an embroidered one. The people from the Adelepany exined to her the elements of this year¡¯s fashion. This pair of Adele¡¯s jeans was different from the traditional ones that liked to embroider flowers. Instead, they boldly used Animal Embroidery.


    Surprisingly, the animals were mainly snakes. The colorful silk thread embroidered the winding snakes vividly, and the highlight was the trouser pocket behind the buttocks. The snake¡¯s head was around the trouser pocket, and it raised its head to embroider a rose on the pocket. It was both unique and unique.


    This pair of pants went well with her white shirt. Chen Fangyuan did not ask anyone to roll up Jiang SE¡¯s shirt again.


    He had deliberately revealed the details. Although he could clearly see Jiang SE¡¯s figure and her jeans, it did not look natural.


    She requested Jiang se to turn around so that her back was facing the camera. Then, she turned around and smiled with one hand in her pocket.


    This action pulled his shirt up a little, revealing the snake head embroidery and roses on the back of his butt.


    Thebination of the fancy pants pocket and the simple white shirt made them look like wonderful friends. On top of that, she had a plump butt. Jiang SE¡¯s smile was faint, and only half of her face was revealed. She was beautiful, but she did not steal the limelight from the pants. Just these two sets of photos were enough to make Loris p and acknowledge the photoshoot.


    Two days of filming passed by in the blink of an eye. Jiang se and Chen Fangyuan¡¯s coboration went smoothly. Both of them had a good impression of each other.


    To Jiang se, Chen Fangyuan was good at controlling the camera. Moreover, she had a good sense of fashion. Her work was different from the magazine cover of ma ke¡¯s street shot. The Jiang se in her shot was diverse. After the shoot, mo Anqi exchanged contact information with her.


    Chen Fangyuan was also very satisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s performance. First of all, she liked Jiang SE¡¯s temper the most.


    She appeared to be a little aloof, but she was not delicate when she was at work. When he instructed her to change her style, Jiang se had changed her hair, clothes, shoes, and essories countless times over the past two days in order to get the perfect picture.


    However, every time Chen Fangyuan mentioned a trade, she would follow Liu Lizhi without a second thought.


    Moreover, because she had a background in making movies, she did not need Chen Fangyuan¡¯s repeated reminders when it came to her facial expressions. At most, she could get the feeling after two or three times.


    Chen Fangyuan¡¯s favorite was a star who had goodprehension, good qualifications, and had not lost her temper at work.


    Therefore, mo Anqi wanted Chen Fangyuan to leave her contact information so that they could work together in the future. Chen Fangyuan, who was not very good-tempered in the industry, readily left her contact information.


    This time, all the jeans, clothes, and shoes that Adele produced were given to Jiang se. Apart from that, as Jiang SE¡¯s performance this time had left a good impression on the head of Adele¡¯s China region, Loris, who hade to visit her, Adele had sent arge number of clothes and pants to sponsor her. After watching the shooting for the next two days, if the advertisement was released and received a good response, Loris would try his best to apply to Adele¡¯s Italian headquarters so that they could extend the contract between Jiang se and Adele. He was also considering expanding the contract from the original jeans to a full range of jeans.


    This was good news, but after Adele¡¯s item arrived, another problem arose.


    The two-bedroom apartment that mo Anqi had rented for Jiang se at Jingtai real estate was no longer enough for her. As Jiang SE¡¯s workload gradually increased, mo Anqi did not ck off either. She gradually pulled in some brand sponsorships for her. The room could no longer fit in.


    On the other hand, Jiang SE¡¯s work was still ongoing, and her poprity was rising steadily. In the future, there would only be more and more businesses that she would cooperate with.


    Although the endorsement that Xia Chaoqun had gotten for her was more valuable in terms of quality and not quantity, there were no restrictions on coborating brands. She was determined to get a new house.


    While Xia Chaoqun was back from Italy, mo Anqi brought up this matter.


    In the meeting room, Xia Chaoqun picked up a pen and lightly tapped it on the table.


    The moment she returned, she made an appointment with Jiang se. She had been working non-stop for a period of time, but she did not look tired at all. It was as if she was always in high spirits and full of energy.


    the payment from the Adele family has already been received. The advertising fees from Hong Kong Hua will also be transferred in July.


    She turned to look at Jiang se. It had only been a few months since Jiang se had signed with century Gxy, but her potential had already begun to show. Almost all the resources that fell into her hands would be able to produce satisfactory results.


    ¡°Sese, have you ever thought about the tax you have to pay this year?¡±


    Celebrities had a high ie, but their taxes were also high to an outrageous extent.


    Under such circumstances, most celebrities would try to find an ountant to avoid taxes legally.


    Although mo Anqi was a little confused by Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words, she did not dare to say another word.


    She was referring to the fact that the house was too small to fit the clothing, shoes, and socks sponsored by the manufacturer. However, Xia Chaoqun had suddenly mentioned taxes. She could not interject in this way. Jiang SE¡¯s eyes flickered. She somewhat understood what Xia Chaoqun meant.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, you mean to do charity?¡±


    As soon as Jiang se finished speaking, Xia Chaoqun actually showed a rare sincere smile.

 Chapter 211

    211 Smart


    Xia Chaoqun did not expect Jiang se to understand the situation so quickly. Mo Anqi, who was standing beside him, was still confused. Xia Chaoqun was rather surprised by Jiang SE¡¯s reaction.


    Indeed, as Jiang se had said, Xia Chaoqun was referring to charity.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a general understanding of China¡¯sws.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun propped his elbows on the table and yed with a pen in his hand.


    ¡°Nowadays, many of the clothes sponsored by some manufacturers are gradually no longer of use to you.¡±


    Most of the sponsorships that mo Anqi had pulled in previously were from niche brands. After the Jiang se Street auction, most of the clothes sponsored by the brands were to return the favor.


    As her status and fame rose rapidly, she would be endorsing more products in the future. Naturally, some of the dresses, shoes, and bags would no longer be needed.


    For example, after she became the spokesperson for Adele, she would only be allowed to wear his jeans for at least one year. The rest of her products could be organized and donated to charity auctions.


    As such, China had a rule that celebrities could apply for a refund from the tax bureau once they had donated a certain amount. At the same time, it would also be beneficial to Jiang SE¡¯s image. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    This way, he could clear some ces so that he could get sponsors in the future.


    After Xia Chaoqun spoke up to this point, he muttered to himself irresolutely, ¡±


    but the ce mo Anqi rented is too small.


    With the two endorsements in hand and Jiang SE¡¯s filming of ¡± about I love you ¡±pleted, her poprity would be much higher than it was now once the movie was released. When she epted the role in ¡± the demon ¡°, her worth would exceed the 1.5 million she earned from ¡± about I love you ¡°. How much her worth would increase would depend on the box office.


    However, with her current status, the two-bedroom apartment mo Anqi rented was no longer suitable for her.


    mo Anqi will look for a new viter. I¡¯ll also help you pick out a few financial management private ountants for you to choose from and manage your ie. She looked at Jiang SE¡¯s face and then at her hand. There was a satisfied expression on her face.


    other than that, after signing two endorsement contracts, you should know that your face and body are all your chips. I will arrange a dance and yoga instructor for you, and I will also get someone to develop a beauty program for you.


    Mo Anqi noted down all the things that Xia Chaoqun had told her to take note of. Recently, Jiang se did not have much work to do. After shooting the print ad for Adele, all that was left for her to do in June was Gu Jiaer¡¯s premiere of ¡°pretense to reality.


    The next work n was already in July. He would go to Paris to shoot themercial of Hong Kong jewelry and attend the press conference held by Hong Kong jewelry. Other than that, he would only show his face when the Adelemercial was fullyunched.


    The rest of July¡¯s time was Jiang SE¡¯s.


    you should prepare well.¡¯Demon¡¯ is expected to start shooting next year. Since you¡¯ve already epted this role, I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong with you. It¡¯s very likely that Liu Ye will act opposite you in this film, so don¡¯t let him suppress you in the film.


    Xia Chaoqun mentioned this matter with a serious expression. Jiang se nodded.


    ¡°Before filming starts, Zhao rang should be discussing the roles with you. You should spend this time thinking about them.¡±


    After they were done with their business, Jiang se chatted for a while.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, have you finished your business in Italy?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    Xia Chaoqun shook his head. It would not be easy for Tao cen to break into Europe. With her Chinese face, it would be too difficult for her to expand her market overseas.


    To many of the foreign audiences, she was just an extremely unfamiliar face. Although Xia Chaoqun had already done his best to find resources for her and Tao cen had also participated in a few foreign blockbusters, the roles she had taken up in the films were not important and did not cause much of a stir.


    That was why many top-notch luxury brands preferred blondes and blue-eyed beauties. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s trip was not very smooth, but she did not look discouraged at all. I came back this time to take a look at the contents of your work. I¡¯ll only return to Italy after the advertisement you¡¯re shooting for Adele¡¯s brand is released. I¡¯ll fly directly to France when you go Franceter.¡±


    She then asked mo Anqi about the details of her visa application, and Mo Anqi answered her truthfully. After chatting for a while, Xia Chaoqun parted ways with Jiang se as he still had some documents to look through.


    Mo Anqi also had many things to do. She asked Jiang se if she needed a ride home. Jiang se thought about it and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Yi and ask him to pick me up.¡±


    This ce was close to the library. She had previously applied for three months of leave from the school and did not go. At this time, she had a lot of things to do. In addition to using this time to quickly read books, she also had to look up information, find a few more sets of questions from the History Department of the first Academy in previous years, and grasp the key points to do.


    At this point, Jiang se could only pray that she would not fail her exams.


    She gave PEI Yi a call. When she was on her way to the library, she thought for a while and called Dai Jia. For some reason, her phone was still turned off, and she had lost contact with Dai Jia for a while.


    Unfortunately, even though they had exchanged phone numbers, they were not close enough. Jiang se did not know much about Dai Jia¡¯s situation. She only knew that she was a student from the film Academy. Since she was able toe out to film, she should be in her third year. She sighed and hung up the call that reminded Dai Jia to turn off her phone. After some thought, she called the du family.


    It had been a long time since she had returned to the du residence since she had been busy with work. Zhou Hui picked up the call. When she heard Jiang se asking about her condition, it took her a while to recognize her voice.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    Her tone was a little excited, with a feeling of exaltation and satisfaction.


    half a year ago, they said that your agency had already warned us. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t go out and tell anyone about you. We¡¯ve also received the money you send us every month. Your uncle du doesn¡¯t have a job now. He¡¯s in high school now.


    After Xia Chaoqun signed Jiang se on that day, he had already settled the matter with the du family.


    She got the du family to sign an agreement. Every month, she would give the du family a sum of money that would allow them to live a carefree life. However, the condition was that the du family could not speak carelessly about Jiang se. They could not ept any form of interview or obtain any additional benefits under Jiang SE¡¯s name either.


    Xia Chaoqun had given the du family too good of a condition back then. Naturally, the du family had happily signed the contract. Thus, up to this day, they were deeply afraid that they would lose this ie that was very important to the entire family if they disturbed Jiang se. For more than half a year, Zhou Hui did not even call them once.


    Of course, thepany would pay for the monthly transfer to the du family in advance in the beginning. Jiang se would have to pay for theter payments on her own.

 Chapter 212

    212 The effect


    When she heard Zhou Hui¡¯s long-winded exnation of her family situation over the phone, Jiang se felt that this was a good thing. Whether it was her or the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯, both of them had an awkward existence in the du family. Now that they did not have to meet, they could fulfill their duties on behalf of the original¡¯ Jiang se¡¯. The du family was very satisfied.


    After hanging up, Jiang se thought of Dai Jia again. She decided to go to the film Academy to ask around after the exam to see if anything had happened to her.


    When she entered the library, Jiang se first used her phone to search for the necessary information on the inte. She also selected a few test questions for the History Department of the first Academy in the past years so that she could find time to do them when she returned home.


    There was no shortage of students who were still revising on thest minute before the exam. Many experienced senior students made a list of books that might be useful.


    Jiang se had already found most of them. One of them was ced on the top row of the bookshelf. She tiptoed and was about to reach for it when someone leaned over from behind. Jiang se instinctively wanted to hide, but the person behind her had already hugged her and lowered his head to kiss her.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me,¡±


    She turned around to see PEI Yi standing behind her. He was wearing a white t-shirt and a pair of sunsses with a V-shaped cor. She reached out and patted his arm.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even message me.¡±


    PEI Yi thought that she was very cute. It was rare for her to throw a tantrum like this. Her hair was tied up in a ponytail, revealing her small, egg-like face. At this moment, she was frowning slightly.


    He looked around and felt a little regretful. There were too many people in the library these two days, so it was not a good time for the two of them to be intimate.


    The interaction between the two of them earlier had already caused some people around them to raise their heads and stare at them. PEI Yi suppressed the urge to kiss her and asked softly, ¡±


    ¡°You want that book?¡±


    Jiang se nodded. She bent down and requested softly, ¡±


    ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    There were a lot of people around her, and she was shy, so she pretended to be calm.


    ¡°There are still a few books to choose from.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss me, then I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±


    PEI Yi held her with one arm and ced the other on the bookshelf. He looked like he was going to lower his head. Jiang se quickly pushed his face away. She bit her lips and looked around. Then, she held his face and lowered his head. She stood on her tiptoes and pressed her lips against his. PEI Yi wanted more, so she could not help but bite him.


    ¡°You bit my Yingluo.¡±


    There was a small bite mark on PEI Yi¡¯s lower lip. Jiang SE¡¯s scent still lingered on it. He stuck out his tongue and licked it. Just the thought of it made him happy.


    Jiang se recalled her actions. She felt a little guilty and blushed. She reached out to rub his lips and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me first, Yingluo!¡±


    PEI Yi was overjoyed to see her like this. Heughed as he hugged her. Jiang se nudged him a few times. Several people in the library raised their heads. Some of them looked angry at being disturbed. Jiang se did not say anything more. She hurriedly grabbed the materials she wanted and pulled PEI Yi out of the library.


    In the following days, other than revising at home, she didn¡¯t take any leave from school.


    After the conflict between her and Zhu pan died down, the reporters who were camping in the school had almost disappeared. Although her ssmates were curious to see Jiang se, the situation was much better than when she had been in the headlines for the past few days.


    In the next few days, Jiang se borrowed notes from others. After she highlighted the key points, she memorized them by rote. It was much easier for her toplete the exercise books. Although there were still mistakes, she noted them down and went back to review them. The results were better.


    Inte June, Jiang SE¡¯s print photos for the advertisement that she had previously shot for Adele were already being released.


    In the imperial capital¡¯s Adele gship store, the photos taken by Jiang se had already been reced. The illuminated signs on the luxury goods Street in upper ring District were reced with the jeans Jiang se had worn that day with the snake embroidery.


    After the photo was erged, the effect was stunning. Many people couldn¡¯t help but stop to look at it when they passed by the light sign.


    In themercial, Jiang SE¡¯s back was facing the camera. She turned around and smiled. Her long hair reached her waist and was draped behind her.


    With one hand in her pocket, she rolled up the sleeve of her white shirt, revealing her Jade-like wrist. The right side of her shirt was lifted up a little because of her movement, and the embroidery on the back pocket of her jeans was just right.


    The embroidery of the Adele boldly used bright roses and snake heads. Thisbination of Beauty and Beast formed a special charm, and it matched perfectly with the perky buttocks.


    who is this? she¡¯s so beautiful!


    When the girls who were walking by saw this photo, they couldn¡¯t help but take out their mobile phones to take a picture and ask each other.


    Tao Tao followed ding ru around for the whole day. She was a new intern reporter and was not qualified for a one-on-one interview. Most of the time, she chose a senior to follow.


    Ding ru did not have a good temper. She treated her like a servant. Sometimes, when she was in a hurry for an interview, she had to act like a man and help carry the tripod and wire of the camera. Her legs were as heavy as lead when she got off work the whole day.


    The studio was rented in a building in the upper ring of the imperial capital. Tao Tao was sorting out a press release for tomorrow. When she came out of the office, it was already past nine O ¡®clock.


    She was hungry and wanted to find a small shop to fill her stomach first. Who knew that when she came out, she would see a new advertisement on a street light Billboard.


    What made her eyes widen was that she recognized the person on the Billboard as Jiang se!


    Jiang se was her first interviewee. Back then, ding ru had offended Jiang se when she asked the question. In a fit of anger, ding ru had handed the interview over to her.


    She was still an intern reporter. She stammered during the interview and could not even speak clearly. Initially, she thought that Jiang se would reject her interview since the people from Dragon travel Studios had offended her and she did not perform well.


    To her surprise, not only did Jiang se not reject her in the end, but she even patiently waited for her to finish her question. She even answered her seriously.


    From that moment on, Tao Tao had be Jiang SE¡¯s fan.


    She was used to checking on Jiang SE¡¯s news and status every day. asionally, she would make use of the special nature of her work to find out more. However, Jiang se was a very low-key person. Most of the time, there was not much news about her on the inte. They only knew that she had been filming a movie recently and that she had yed the role of a flight attendant in Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡± pretense to reality ¡± which would be released at the end of the month.


    As for the endorsement, he had never heard of it before.


    Now that Jiang SE¡¯s photo was on the Billboard, Tao Tao was so excited that she almost jumped. She felt that even the fatigue from working overtime had been swept away.


    ¡°Excuse me, what brand of jeans are these? I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡±


    A girl in a blue short skirt asked herpanion curiously. The person beside her shook his head.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this female star? He looked a little familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before. But the pants she¡¯s wearing are so pretty, I want to try them on. Is there a store called ¡°excuse me¡± on this Street?¡±


    ¡°I think I saw it when I was shopping.¡±

 Chapter 213

    213 Sales volume


    More and more people gathered around the Billboard. Jiang se looked so beautiful in the pair of jeans. Some people were already trying to find out the background of this Adele brand. Some even asked about the model in the advertisement. Tao Tao could not help but feel proud. In fact, she had not looked into the brand of Adele yet. However, she had decided that she would buy a pair of jeans endorsed by her goddess no matter what to show her support!


    Tao Tao touched her bag and looked at the brand of jeans on the Billboard. She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone to search.


    There was not much news about this brand of jeans on the inte. Tao Tao searched for a long time, but she could not find any news about Jiang se endorsing this brand.


    She put away her phone and followed the girl who said that she seemed to have seen this shop.


    The people surrounding the Billboard followed. Outside New World Mall, Tao Tao saw the huge poster.


    This time, Jiang se was wearing a pair of dark blue denim Pencil Pants. One of her shoulders was leaning against the wall. She wore a sleeveless, white, tight-fitting vest and a loose id cotton shirt. She lowered her head and smiled. Her hair was a little messy, and her long legs were crossed. Compared to her appearance under the Billboard, she exuded a different kind of carefreeness and bright seductiveness.


    Her narrow pants clung tightly to her long legs, making them look sexy and slender. Because of the loose shirt on her upper body, she looked neat and tidy.


    It was a simple cut, but because the upper body was matched with a white tight-fitting vest, the lower hem of the vest was stuffed into the pants, which made the lines of the legs appear elongated. The pair of long legs crossed inadvertently attracted the eyes of the girls.


    When Tao Tao saw Jiang SE¡¯s embroidered jeans under the light and advertisement, she was already very beautiful. However, when she looked at this pair of jeans again, she felt that they were not bad either.


    Each of the different designs gave Jiang se a unique feel. She could not help but take out her phone to refresh Jiang SE¡¯s news. This time, she finally found news about the coboration between Adele and Jiang se!


    There were still people outside the mall asking about the brand ¡®excuse¡¯. Someone seemed to have recognized Jiang se. Tao Tao could not help but say proudly when she heard the soft discussions around her, ¡±


    this brand is Adele. It¡¯s a brand from Italy. It¡¯s new to China, and the shop mainly focuses on jeans, especially jeans. The spokesperson for the China region is Jiang se.


    So far, the excuse brand was only avable in Imperial, and there was only one gship store opened, which happened to be in the New World Mall.


    ¡°Jiang se? Isn¡¯t she the back-view goddess in Zhao rang¡¯s ¡°the 99th love letter¡±?¡±


    When Jiang SE¡¯s name was mentioned, many people recalled her.


    Back then, Jiang se had even gone on the show ¡°filmmakers in the industry¡± with Zhao rang and fought with Zhu Pan¡¯s fans.


    However, it had been a long time since they had heard any updates about her. The entertainment industry was full of colorful lights, and neers appeared every day. Other than a small number of Jiang SE¡¯s former fans who still followed her, many people had forgotten about her after half a year.


    With Tao Tao¡¯s reminder, more people started discussing it.


    yes, she¡¯s been filming a new movie recently, but the news is still confidential.


    Someone had remembered Jiang se. Tao Tao appeared rather excited. After she said that proudly, she searched for the signboard ¡®excuse¡¯ before turning around and entering the mall.


    The New World Mall in the imperial capital sold high-end products. There was a dazzling array of brands from all over the world. The Adele store was located on the first floor of the New World, at the East Gate. When Tao Tao found the store, there were already a few people inside. The girls were all young, and without exception, they had alle because of the posters. They were all asking about the pair of pants that Jiang se was wearing on the advertisement.


    In the middle of the store, other than the brand , there were also a few pairs of jeans that Jiang se had taken for the advertisement. They were constantly changing.


    ¡°I want to try this.¡±


    The girl who came inter looked up for a long time. When she noticed that Jiang se was wearing a pair of embroidered wide-legged jeans, she could not help but speak up first.


    Tao Tao hesitated for a moment, but still chose the jeans with roses and snakes on them that she had first seen outside the street. The first time she saw this photo, it had given her a huge shock, and she still couldn¡¯t forget it.


    The jeans were not cheap. They were already half of her monthly sry. However, when Tao Tao walked out of the store with them, she couldn¡¯t help butugh when she thought about how she had bought a pair that looked like the goddess¡¯s. She knew that she would have to tighten her belt for the next month because of the extra 3000 Yuan.


    As Jiang SE¡¯s social ount also posted the advertisement photos for Adele, Xia Chaoqun made use of his connections to get some fashionistas to repost the news. The sales of Adele¡¯s jeans increased quickly.


    The gship store received a group of customers every day. At first, there were not many customers, but as the advertising photos spread on the inte, the number of customers gradually increased.


    Without exception, most of the people asked about the jeans Jiang se had worn before. Among the sales of the Adele¡¯s jeans, the ones that Jiang se had worn before were selling the best, especially the one with the snake and rose embroidery. It was almost out of stock.


    Even so, there were still many people calling the Adele store every day, asking about the orders.


    When mo Anqi mentioned this to Jiang se, she looked delighted.


    recently, sales of Adele¡¯s jeans have been good. They sent over another batch of products, saying that they¡¯re thetest model and that they¡¯re not on the market yet. Sister Xia¡¯s meaning is that you should try to wear their jeans when you go out. It¡¯s good for you too.


    To estimate the value of a celebrity¡¯s endorsement product, one had to see if the celebrity could drive up the sales.


    Once Jiang se proved her potential and value, she would bring the Adele brand to life. In the future, there would be many more advertising endorsements that would favor her.


    Mo Anqi had recently sorted out arge pile of clothes. Other than some items for the charity auction, there were also some skirts and bags with their tags still attached. Jiang se picked them out and nned to give them to Cao Shuang, Yu Xiaozhou, and the others who had stayed in the same dormitory as her the next time she returned to school.


    As Jiang se had been studying at home during this period of time, she had already solved most of the questions during the exam. Once the exam was over, Jiang se heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gu Jiaer¡¯s new film, ¡± pretense to reality, ¡± had also sessfully passed the vetting process and was about to enter the premieres. Mo Anqi had called her a few days ago to inform her. This time, due to Jiang se already being the spokesperson for a pair of jeans, various luxury stores were willing to lend her gowns and shoes.


    On the day of the movie premiere on the 29th, Jiang se held mo Anqi¡¯s hand and appeared in the theater.

 Chapter 214

    214 Chapter 214 movie viewing


    It was Jiang SE¡¯s first time attending a movie premiere. When Gu Jiaer saw Jiang se, he seemed to be very happy, perhaps because Jiang se had helped him out earlier. As his colleagues from the major News and Media outlets came in, he even mentioned Jiang se specifically.


    As an intern reporter in the media industry, Tao Tao was also invited to the premiere with her senior.


    When she saw Jiang se, she could not help but feel ted.


    Unfortunately, although Jiang se had gone up the stage with Gu Jiaer, she did not speak much. Most of the time, she only listened to the other members of the production team in silence. When the media asionally interviewed her, she would give very brief answers.


    They couldn¡¯t dig out any news from her, so everyone¡¯s attention quickly shifted away from her.


    Tao Tao was a little disappointed. It was a pity that today¡¯s interview was led by the senior, so it was not her turn to ask questions.


    After the lead actors and actresses were done with their interviews with the media, Gu Jiaer said a few more words before they moved on to the screening of the movie.


    The lights around them dimmed. The movie started with the bustling night scene of the city. The cars sped up on the road, hinting at the rhythm of modern life.


    The phone rang, and the camera cut to a small study room. The main character, Zhou rongchen, was still working, his eyes fixed on theputer.


    The phone rang for a long time before he reached out to touch it. Before he picked it up, the person on the other end of the phone hung up.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and threw the phone back to its original spot. He then focused on his work again.


    Such a simple plot had pointed out the male lead¡¯s general character. He loved to work and was a little too ignorant of external things.


    At this moment, the camera gave a close-up of the phone, showing the name of the person who had missed the call: At the same time, it also made the audience notice that it was after 9:30 at night.


    After a long time, the sound of keys opening the door suddenly came from the door. The door opened, and a girl in a red dress came in with flowers in one hand and a bag in the other. She lowered her head and changed her shoes silently.


    Jiang se had seen Dai Jia act out this scene back at the film studio.


    To be honest, Gu Jiaer¡¯s new actress, who was Zhou rongchen¡¯s ex-girlfriend, was quite good-looking. However, in terms of figure and acting skills, Dai Jia was much better than her. Unfortunately, Dai Jia¡¯s role was forcibly reced in the end because she offended Zhao ruoyun and Yao Xiang.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡±


    She lowered her head and said, but Zhou rongshen, who was yed by hang Yuyi, did not look up. His eyes were still on theputer screen. She could not help but raise her voice and say, ¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This time, Zhou rongshen reacted, but he still did not turn around.


    ¡°Zhou rongshen, I said I¡¯m back!¡±


    She called out the male protagonist¡¯s name at once. This kind of detailed arrangement was not dyed, and it also saved the cliche plot of having the male protagonist introduce himself in a voice-over mode in many movies, which made many media personnel at the scene nod their heads.


    ¡°Duke from thepany gave me a bouquet of roses.¡± As she said this, she turned to look at Zhou rongshen¡¯s back, her eyes filled with despair.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Duke?¡±


    Duke is the new Director of Human Resources in mypany. I told you before that he has been pursuing me for a long time. Her words did not cause Zhou rongshen to react. He could not help butugh bitterly.


    an hour ago, Duke told me that he applied to thepany for me to host a new project abroad. I agreed.


    Zhou rongshen stopped what he was doing and turned around.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    His words hadpletely infuriated Yang Yun. She suddenlyughed and said, ¡±


    Zhou rongshen, we¡¯ve been together for six years. I can¡¯t even stand living like this for six years. I can¡¯t live the next few decades with you. Maybe we should break up.


    After she said this, she went straight into her room to pack her luggage.


    This part of the story directly introduced Zhou rongchen¡¯s general situation. He was about 27 or 28 years old, a cold and wooden character, a workaholic who was not good at giving love and was stingy with his girlfriend. He had just broken up with his girlfriend and was an old man who was being urged to get married by his parents.


    Just as everyone understood Zhou rongchen¡¯s general situation, the scene changed from the dark night to the day. It was now Wang Qianqian, yed by the female lead, Zhao ruoyun.


    She and Zhou rongshen faced different problems. Gu Jiaer had shown her romantic and uninhibited personality through her conversation with her mother.


    Wang Qianqian¡¯s character was more like a girl of the new era. Her views were different from her mother¡¯s. She refused to entrust her life to a man or to marriage. She also did not think of the value of a woman. She only wanted to have that marriage contract, a family, and children.


    She quit her job, secretly bought a ne ticket to Paris, and took the same flight as the male lead.


    Seeing this, Tao Tao, who was in the audience, couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    Gu Jiaer was indeed a veteran in romantic literary films. However, the plot had progressed to this stage, andpared to the interaction between the male and female leads, it was very simr to Gu Jiaer¡¯s usual style. The plot was very clear, and the plot was smooth without any awkwardness.


    The performances of the male and female leads were remarkable. Hang Yuyi was quite good-looking, and Zhao ruoyun was also quite cute. Their character designs were very suitable.


    So far, the story had not fallen apart, but that was all.


    pretense to reality ¡± had traces of Gu Jiaer everywhere. The movie was indeed good, and Gu Jiaer¡¯s ability to grasp the plot could be seen from the details.


    However, it was precisely because he had made too many of such films that even though he was veryfortable with these kinds of films, there was nothing new about them.


    Tao Tao could almost guess what would happen next. It was nothing more than the male and female leads meeting and falling in love. She was looking forward to Jiang SE¡¯s appearance in the scene.


    The movie had been ying for more than twenty minutes, but Jiang se had not appeared.


    Although ¡± pretense to reality ¡± was shot at the same time as Jiang SE¡¯s debut, she did not have a managementpany back then. She was also a newbie and would not have upied much space in Gu Jiaer¡¯s film. However, Tao Tao was still looking forward to having her in the film.


    The next moment, she was still guessing how many minutes the show would take before Jiang se would appear. To her surprise, the moment the male and female leads boarded the ne, Jiang se in her flight attendant uniform appeared on screen.


    Tao Tao¡¯s interest was piqued!


    Seriously speaking, this was the only movie in which Jiang se had truly shown her face.


    In ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°, although Zhao rang had filmed her elegant back view, he cruelly did not film her face. Instead, he left the audience with suspense, so that when people looked at her back view, they would already have infinite reverie.

 Chapter 215

    215 Evaluation


    In this movie, Gu Jiaer made Jiang se appear on camera.


    The air stewardess¡¯s uniform made her look elegant and beautiful. When she appeared, the dark colors of the movie seemed to light up. Tao Tao swore that she even heard the cameraman whisper, ¡± ¡°Wow.¡±


    She could not help but bite her lips and chuckle. In the movie, Jiang se smiled as she introduced the direction of the flight in French. She also briefly introduced Paris.


    Jiang SE¡¯s voice was moving. When she spoke, many people present could not understand what she was saying. They could only understand what she was saying by reading the subtitles. However, that did not stop many people from noticing her beauty.


    Gu Jiaer disyed her beauty in front of everyone, and the people who participated in the opening ceremony this time received quite a shock. Many people who had been unable to lift their spirits due to the slow plot perked up and sat up straight.


    However, Jiang SE¡¯s shot was not long. About ten secondster, only her voice was heard as she introduced herself. A few secondster, the camera cut to Wang Qianqian and Zhou rongchen. Even her voice could not be heard.


    Tao Tao couldn¡¯t help but look disappointed. Many people around her whispered, ¡±


    ¡°This neer is called Jiang se, right?¡±


    As the plot progressed, Wang Qianqian and Zhou rongshen got to know each other and decided to pretend to be in love to get rid of their parents ¡®urging to get married.


    One of them was obsessed with work and had no heart for love, while the other loved her dreams and did not want to be bound by marriage.


    However, due to the pressure from their parents and the social environment, the two had to make somepromises. They agreed to pretend to be in love to deal with their parents and save some trouble.


    Who would have thought that in the process of both parties slowly getting to know each other, they would be attracted to each other and fall in love.


    Zhou rongshen fell in love with Wang Qianqian¡¯s liveliness and romance, while Wang Qianqian fell in love with his seriousness and seriousness. The fake love that the two of them had agreed on had naturallye true.


    On the ne back from France, Jiang SE¡¯s reappearance surprised some of the audience.


    She smiled and told him that the destination of this flight was Beijing, then briefly introduced the capital of Huaxia.


    Wang Qianqian and Zhou rongshen held hands as they got off the ne. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    A few monthster, Wang Qianqian, with a big belly, was chatting andughing with her best friend. Her best friend asked her, ¡±


    I thought you didn¡¯t want to get married. You even insisted on having dins. You said that the most important role of a woman is not just to get married and have children? ¡±


    Wang Qianqian held her stomach and did not say anything, but she smiled slightly.


    The movie stopped at just the right time. As the ending tune yed, the lights around them lit up, and the media reporters and major film Critics pped along.


    Gu Jiaer¡¯s movie had a shadow of his past. However, due to the addition of some of the most sensitive elements of women¡¯s status and the awakening of women¡¯s instincts, the quality of the movie was elevated to a higher level.


    After the movie was released the next day, all the major film review websites posted their own scores.


    In The Movie Database, ¡± pretense to reality ¡± had more than 20000izens ¡®reviews, and it had a score of 70, which was far beyond the passing mark.


    Well-known film critic han Rui¡¯s ount, which was registered on the film Database, expressed his opinion: Gu Jiaer¡¯s new film this time is beyond my expectations. It has the essence of the film, but it¡¯s also a level higher.


    Feng bushuo said,¡¯Gu Jiaer is already very good at shooting romantic literary films. This ¡± pretense to reality ¡± has some simrities with his previous films, but there are also subtle differences.¡¯ what touched me the most was Zhou rongshen in the movie. Because of his work and environment, he was numb to it. Facing his ex-girlfriend who he had been in love with for many years, he appeared to be too calm and cold. At first, I hated him a little, until he missed thest call from his ex-girlfriend and the chance to make her stay. However, he didn¡¯t miss Wang Qianqian.


    while I was feeling a little fortunate for him and a little sad for my ex-girlfriend, I suddenly realized how much Zhou rongchen resembled me.


    I was so immersed in work that I worked overtime every day that I neglected my family and friends. It was as if having a meal with my family was a great luxury.


    When I was rushing to work and busy working overtime to deal with my boss¡¯s request, my girlfriend acted coquettishly and said that I hadn¡¯t had a meal with her for more than a month. All I felt was fatigue and impatience.


    I hate Zhou rongchen¡¯s selfishness and indifference, just like I hate my current situation. This movie has left me with endless reminiscing. I will probably watch it again, not for anything else, but to thank Zhou rongchen in the movie for being like a mirror, clearly reflecting my image. I want to apologize to my girlfriend. Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote.


    Feng bushuo¡¯sment resonated with many maleizens and they agreed with him. Most of thements below agreed with him.


    At this time, where to go was also thinking about how to write this film review.


    This time, she did not attend the premiere of ¡± pretense to reality ¡°. However, she bought a ticket and entered the theater on the day the movie was released. Other than being a good movie, He Cong was also surprised to see Jiang se in the movie.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the movie did not showcase her acting skills. However, her appearance was undoubtedly beautiful. Moreover, she spoke fluent French. Perhaps it was because of the voice acting, but her voice was very pleasing to the ear.


    He Cong had studied French for a period of time when he was in college, but he gave up on it very quickly and focused on Business English.


    However, to He Cong, she might not be proficient in French, but she could tell that Jiang SE¡¯s tone and pronunciation were very urate when she introduced Paris in French. She reckoned that the production team had hired a local French voice actor to do the dubbing. It was a perfect experience for the ears.


    After mulling it over for a while, she logged into her ID in The Movie Database and began to express her opinions.


    [ where to go? ] Gu Jiaer¡¯s ability to control the camera went without saying. The sweetness of love and the indulgence in it could be seen from the eyes and faces of the male and female leads in Gu Jiaer¡¯s camera.


    However, what touched me was thest smile on Wang Qianqian¡¯s face. From an unmarried, infertile woman who set being single and dink as her highest goal, a woman who shouted to free herself from the restraints of a woman¡¯s nature, in the end, she was willing to be a captive of love. When she went shopping with her best friend with a big belly, it formed a sharp contrast with Wang Qianqian, who had first appeared.


    She got love but lost herself. How many women thought about this?


    However, many people had noticed that the air stewardess in the film was the ¡®goddess¡¯ Jiang se in Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°.


    This time, the goddess had revealed her true face. With her head connected to her tail, she had drawn a perfect sentence for the love story in ¡± pretense to reality ¡°. It could be considered a big Easter egg in the film, right?

 Chapter 216

    216 Wait for me


    In the film Database, someone directly gave a low rating: The plot is old-fashioned and there¡¯s nothing new about it. It can only be said to be a qualified movie to kill time. After watching it, I only remember the beautiful air stewardess in the movie.


    Liu Neng: ¡± pretense to reality ¡± received 50 points due to Gu Jiaer¡¯s poprity. The story of the male and female leads is worth 10 points. Hang Yuyi and Zhao ruoyun¡¯s acting skills still have traces of being the main leads of an idol television show and are not strong enough to appear on a big screen. As for the other 10 points, they can call a beautiful and eye-catching flight attendant with a pure French ent. Is this neer the ¡®goddess¡¯ in Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± at the beginning of the year?


    As Jiang se was attending the premiere, she did not go to the cinema the next day when there were many people. Instead, she chose to go to the cinema with PEI Yi on the third day.


    Although the film Critics had mixed opinions about ¡± pretense to reality ¡± after it was released, it did not affect Gu Jiaer¡¯s attendance rate. He had a good rtionship with people from major cinemas, so his screening allocation was about 24%. On the first day of release, the box office had reached 46 million Yuan. The number of people watching the movie on the second day was not much less than the first day.


    In the movie theater, PEI Yi asked Jiang se if she would like some fruit juice or something else to eat.


    In this movie, he had onlye to see Jiang se. He did not care about the male and female leads ¡®roles at all. Therefore, the movie had already started. However, the two of them did not rush into the hall. Instead, they were discussing outside.


    Jiang se asked for apple juice while he bought some snacks. When they entered the venue, the movie had already been ying for nearly ten minutes.


    Fortunately, the two of them had chosen to sit in thest corner and did not disturb anyone else. Not long after they sat down, Jiang se came out of the movie.


    People online were already discussing Jiang SE¡¯s voice acting in ¡± pretense to reality ¡°. Although there were not many people discussing it, some of them suspected that it was because of her urate pronunciation. They guessed that the production team had hired a local voice actor from Paris to do the voice acting.


    After all, although Jiang SE¡¯s identity as a student of the top academy in the imperial capital had been exposed, no one had expected her to study French and speak it so fluently.


    The production team had yet to respond to this for the time being. However, PEI Yi naturally knew that Jiang se was the one who had recited the lines herself. He watched her intently for a while, and Jiang SE¡¯s scene soon passed. He could not help but turn around and stare at her. After a long while, Jiang se was baffled.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    ¡°Sese, are you going to France in a few days?¡±


    Jiang se nodded. The shooting schedule for Hong Kong jewelry had been set. They would be in France for a total of 15 days. They would set off on 11th July and would be shooting in Paris, France.


    This time, the shooting of themercial was different from Adele¡¯s jeans endorsement.


    Adele¡¯s jeans endorsement was mainly for print shooting, while Hong Kong jewelry¡¯s endorsement also included film and television endorsements. In other words, she needed to shoot a film, which might be broadcasted in prime time on major TV stations.


    Therefore, the time, manpower, and resources spent on the shooting were much more than the shooting of the Adele.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    what¡¯s going on? ¡°Jiang se asked softly. The PEI family had already made ns for PEI Yi¡¯s summer break this year. He would need to study in the military camp for a month. The date was set to be early July, so he would miss Jiang SE¡¯s time.


    ¡°You wait for me there.¡±


    He lowered his head and saw the Apple juice in Jiang SE¡¯s hand. He took a sip from her hand.


    Such an action was much more intimate than a hug. Jiang se suddenly felt fortunate that the cinema was dimly lit. The sound of the ne taking off next to her was deafening after being yed by the sound system. PEI Yi might not have noticed that her breathing had be erratic at that moment.


    ¡°Wait for you?¡±


    She asked, puzzled. PEI Yi nodded and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fly to France in August to find you.¡±


    The two of them took advantage of the sound effects of the movie and chatted in a low voice.


    in France, I bought a Manor, made wine, and have two horses. I¡¯m waiting for you to name them.


    He had prepared everything, and he didn¡¯tck anything in the manor in France. He onlycked her.


    Jiang se tightened her grip on the paper cup. She clearly remembered that he was still in France around this timest year. The timing of the email he sentter proved this.


    At that time, he had been waiting for her in France. Now, he was bringing up the topic fromst year again. Should she wait?


    That was because those emails were like the key to Pandora¡¯s Box, allowing her to understand PEI Yi¡¯s intentions. Going to the manor in France was a very solemn matter to him. It was not a promise, but it was more important than one.


    Jiang se suddenly did not dare to look him in the eyes.


    PEI Yi¡¯s eyes were very serious, and she felt even more helpless than when he had proposed to her.


    He reached out to touch Jiang SE¡¯s cheek. Gently but firmly, he turned her face toward him and coaxed her softly, ¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, huh?¡±


    ¡°There are many fun ces in France.¡±


    He leaned back in his chair and leaned his head in her direction as he introduced, ¡±


    there¡¯s a ball there. There¡¯s an old man from the Pierre family nearby. He¡¯s very curious about you. He has a good personality and even personally taught me how to make wine.


    At this point, PEI Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with shyness.


    ¡°Sese, I personally picked some grapes two years ago and made a few bottles of wine. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡±


    There was a look of hope in his eyes as he reached out to hook her finger. we can drive along the Galen riverbank and stay until September. We can only return home after we¡¯ve harvested the grapes. I¡¯ve already received news from France that the sun is very bright this year and the grapes will ripen faster than in previous years.


    At this point, PEI Yi lowered his head and touched the top of her head gently.


    wait for me, let¡¯s go and take a look. At that time, the entire Manor will be filled with the fragrance of fruits. Every Breath You Take will be sweet.


    For some reason, his tone of voice reminded Jiang se of the time when she was filming ¡°pretense to reality¡±st year.


    Back then, Gu Jiaer had taught her seriously and pointed out the ws in her lines.


    She had just started filming, and the lines she read were not infectious and could not encourage people to look forward to France. At that time, she only found that trace of emotion when she recalled PEI Yi¡¯s expression and tone when he mentioned France.


    The memories from back then melded with his imploring and urgent tone now. She recalled the photos he had sent her in the email and the sentence he had sent her after he had returned to the country: ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± When she heard him talking about how he was trying to seduce her in the noisy environment of the movie, describing the castle and vineyard of Bordeaux to her, her heart softened, and a small smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

 Chapter 217

    217 Chapter 217 old matters


    As soon as Jiang se agreed, PEI Yi¡¯s heart felt as if it had been lit up with fireworks. His eyes glowed.


    PEI Yi¡¯s heart was in his throat when he saw her hesitating just now.


    It was not the first time she had rejected him. The French estate meant a lot to him. He had been running it seriously for two to three years. It was like a Land of Hope that he had personally opened up. As he had said, everything was ready and just waiting for her to move in.


    Last year, he had been too impatient and caused her to refuse to fly to Paris with him. PEI Yi would not make the same mistake again.


    He used to be so careful, put in so much effort, and forced her to be in his palm. What he was most afraid of was her spreading her wings and flying away.


    PEI Yi felt tears welling up in his eyes the moment she nodded her head. He could not exin what that feeling was, but he felt a warm and fuzzy feeling in his heart. He was extremely satisfied, but there was also a tinge of sourness and sweetness. He felt as if he had finally fulfilled his long-cherished wish, and he could not wait to pull her away immediately.


    ¡°You can stay in France for a few more days. I¡¯lle to you after training.¡±


    He held Jiang SE¡¯s hand and reminded her repeatedly.


    The movie could not attract his attention at all. His gaze was fixed on Jiang se. When he saw her smile and nod, he could not help but smile as well.


    At that moment, PEI Yi had no idea how gentle his gaze was. The passion in his eyes was undisguisable, and it wrapped around Jiang se. She found it a little strange that she had never felt it before.


    PEI Yi forced himself to wait until the air stewardess Jiang se yed in the movie appeared again. Then, he pulled her away.


    PEI Yi joined the Army on the 5th and had returned to the PEI family two days in advance to prepare. This time, PEI Yi had sent him into the Army not just to stay in the troops stationed in the capital but to leave the capital. He did not mention the specific training content, but it should not be easy.


    After he returned to the PEI family¡¯s residence, he gave Jiang se a call the night before he left. He was a little reluctant to part with her.


    I might not bring my phone with me this time. I won¡¯t be able to get through to you for the next month.


    He sounded a little depressed. He had not even left the capital, but PEI Yi already felt that he was starting to miss her. He thought of her smile, her expression when she was reading her book and script seriously, her dazed look, and her shy gaze. It made PEI Yi feel that this training session was extremely long and difficult.


    ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    He could not help but ask. Jiang se replied, ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡±


    Even though she could not see PEI Yi¡¯s face through the phone, Jiang se could imagine how disappointed he must have been when he heard her words.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly. I¡¯m just teasing you.


    Jiang se turned around. In the exquisite crystal tank on the coffee table were two turtles that had grown a lot. They were crawling around. When PEI Yi was at home, he treated the two turtles like treasures. He would get people to send him all kinds of fish and prawns every day and personally cut them into small pieces to feed them.


    She reached in and poked the turtle¡¯s back twice. The two turtles were not afraid of people. Their silly looks made herugh. She looked up and saw her reflection in the crystal tank. She smiled like a flower, and her cheeks were dizzy.


    Jiang se was stunned for a moment. She had never thought that she would look like this when she thought of PEI Yi and chatted with him.


    ¡°Sese, Sese ~~¡±


    She could not hear what PEI Yi said on the other end of the line. He called out to her a few times. Jiang se snapped out of her daze and looked at her reflection on the crystal jar. She picked up the call with another hand.¡±I¡¯m here,¡±


    ¡°Yi, I miss you.¡±


    These words were not as hard to say as she thought. She lowered her eyes. She did not need to look to know that the smile on her face was a little shy and sweet.


    ¡°Train well. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in France.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me now!¡± Her words made PEI Yi¡¯s heart soar. He clutched his phone tightly. Then, Jiang se heard him jump out of bed with a thud. Not long after, her father¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back!¡±


    He ran over to open the door but was stopped by someone. Father PEI scolded him angrily,


    ¡°Nonsense! This is uneptable, get back! You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere today. We¡¯re leaving in a few hours, what are you doing, you brat!¡±


    Jiang se could not help butugh. He was still struggling. After a while, he put the phone back into his pocket. There was a rustling sound, mixed with the scolding of Mr. PEI and the voices of the PEI family calling for him.


    The door was mmed shut. After a while, he said, ¡±


    ¡°My dad, second uncle, and third uncle dragged me in here, what should I do?¡±


    He wanted to see her at this moment. He wanted to see her expression when she said she missed him. He wanted to hold her, put her in his pocket, and hold her in his palm all the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡±


    His tone was still a little dejected. Jiang se tried tofort him, but he did not give up. The sound of a window being pulled open came from the other end of the phone. It sounded like he wanted to jump out of the window.


    Someone was shouting from downstairs, ¡±


    ¡°You jump. I¡¯m giving you two choices today. Either you get on the ne unscathed, or I¡¯ll get someone to carry you up. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t deal with you!¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She was a little unhappy.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I drive over?¡± Jiang se stood up and wanted to change her clothes. However, he shook his head. How could he bear to see her going out alone at such ate hour?


    After a few more sentences, he asked, ¡±


    ¡°What did you do today?¡±


    He had only returned to the PEI family for two days, but he felt as if he had been separated from her for a long time. He didn¡¯t know how he had managed to get through it in the past.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet director Zhao to discuss the new movie.¡±


    At the mention of the new drama, PEI Yi suddenly recalled something.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± He smacked his head and looked down from the window. Father PEI knew him well and immediately called a few security guards over to install surveince cameras in his room. PEI Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched. He took a deep breath and said, ¡±


    ¡°Last time you mentioned the new movie, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to the western suburbs women¡¯s prison to see it? I mentioned this to ah dan, and he replied to me, saying that the arrangements have been made. Before you go, send him a message and he will find someone to apany you.¡±


    After Jiang se brought this up, she was extremely busy. Later on, she took on the role of ¡°about I love you ¡°, epted the advertisement contract, and was dyed by her exams. Hence, she did not bring this up again. However, PEI Yi took it to heart and went to look for nie dan.


    The NIE family had retired from the military in recent years. They had infiltrated the main internal security force and were in charge of armed police. When Jiang se mentioned going to the western suburbs women¡¯s prison, it was the easiest for him to handle.


    ...


    He had already informed PEI Yi about it. However, since Jiang se did not mention the new script, even PEI Yi had almost forgotten about it. It was only when she mentioned the new script that PEI Yi recalled it and brought it up again.

 Chapter 218

    218 Chapter 2


    When Jiang se heard PEI Yi¡¯s words, she also recalled the incident.


    At that time, she had even asked PEI Yi for help. Who knew that Xia Chaoqun would let her film ¡®about I love you¡¯ first and put the matter aside for the time being?


    She responded. Thinking back to what Xia Chaoqun had said earlier, in addition to her meeting with Zhao rang today, it was very likely that Liu Ye would be cast as the male lead for ¡°demon ¡°.


    Liu Ye had been in the industry for many years. His acting skills were superb and he had won the Best Male Lead Award at the Huaxia International Film Festival. He was a well-deserved Best Actor. Working with him was both a risk and an opportunity. Just as Xia Chaoqun had mentioned, if she was not careful, she could be suppressed by his acting skills in the film and be aughing stock.


    Naturally, Jiang se would not be content with being a supporting character. Ever since she had entered this industry and entered the entertainment industry, she had never thought of being just a pretty face.


    She chatted with PEI Yi for a long time until her phone ran out of battery. Jiang se looked at the time and saw that it was almost one o ¡®clock. PEI Yi had to leave in the early hours of the morning. Even if hey down now, he would not be able to sleep for more than a few hours.


    Jiang se bade him Goodnight. When she woke up the next morning, she received a message from PEI Yi in the middle of the night. The thousands of words he had in mind were condensed into a few simple words. Wait for me in France.


    She tried calling PEI Yi¡¯s number, but it was indeed switched off.


    When he was at home, she always felt that he was always pestering her. Now that he was gone, she felt that the house was empty.


    There were still a few days before the shooting of the advertisement. Jiang se had initially nned to go to the Grand Theater to try out a stage y rehearsal. However, for some reason, she recalled what PEI Yi had mentioned the night before. She took out her phone and searched for nie Dan¡¯s contact number. She sent him a message to ask about the matter.


    After her rtionship with PEI Yi was confirmed, she added nie dan and the others as friends. However, they did not usually chat with each other. When she sent a message, she thought that nie dan would have to wait for a long time before he would reply. However, her phone rang very quickly. Nie dan called.


    ¡°Sister-inw, when is it convenient for you?¡±


    She originally wanted to say that it would bete August, after she returned from France, but she was not sure when she would return, so she simply said, ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it in October?¡±


    Ten monthster, he should be able to free up some time, so nie dan simply replied, ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    As the shooting of themercial drew near, Xia Chaoqun arranged a strict schedule for Jiang SE¡¯s beauty and skincare routine. He also booked a top-notch Beauty Club for her so that mo Anqi had to drive her there every day.


    This time, Xia Chaoqun had arranged for a full-body beauty Project, from her hair to her toes. Naturally, the cost was astonishing. It took a total of five days, but it cost Jiang se one-third of the endorsement fee for the Adele jeans endorsement.


    In addition to mo Anqi¡¯s newly rented vi and the financial manager that Xia Chaoqun was currently looking for for Jiang se, Jiang se suddenly felt that she had been spending money like water.


    However, the effects of the beauty treatments were also amazing. This top beauty Club only dealt with socialites, and the products were all imported from overseas. The products had different effects and werebined with the beautician¡¯s unique and professional massage techniques. After a few days, mo Anqi was extremely envious.


    At first nce, there didn¡¯t seem to be much change, but after a closer look, one could see some clues.


    Jiang SE¡¯s skin had always been very good. She was still young, so her skin was fair and tender. However, it now looked even more lustrous. Her long hair was smooth and silky after some care. It was so ck that it was a little blue.


    Not to mention, her white and tender feet were exposed in the sandals. Even the skin connecting the joints of her toes looked more tender than the skin on mo Anqi¡¯s hands.


    The money was not spent in vain. After spending a few days on it, the results were obvious. Mo Anqi¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited.


    ¡°I want to work hard and be a big star with you. I want to raise my sry and try to start a beauty program!¡±


    On the 10th of July, Jiang se arrived in Hong Kong ahead of schedule. The next day, she boarded a ne to Paris with thepany of the Hong Kong Hwa organization.


    This time, the person apanying Jiang se to Paris was Zheng Shirong¡¯s trusted aide from the ganghua group. She was a woman in her thirties. Her hair was tied up neatly and she had a medium build. The people from the ganghua group seemed to admire her. They said that she was a Japanese named Maki who could speak fluent Huaxia.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, I¡¯d like to give you a brief overview of the filming schedule this time.¡±


    On the ne, Maki took the itinerary and sat down next to Jiang se.


    In reality, before they set off for the shoot, the staff from Hong Kong group had already sent the proposal to Jiang SE¡¯s newly applied email and confirmed it with her.


    When Maki brought it up again, he was actually indirectly asking if Jiang se had any other opinions. He was also giving her a final confirmation on this trip to prevent any other idents.


    ¡°When we arrive in Paris, we¡¯ll book Le bristoll Paris for you. It¡¯ll be ten days for now.¡±


    When Jiang se heard that, she could not help but raise her brows. Maki noticed her odd expression and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Le Bristol Paris?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Maki nodded. Clearly, he was not surprised that Jiang se knew about this hotel. you¡¯re the director of the first coboration between Hong Kong and China. Mr. Xu is also very concerned about this shooting. In addition, the shooting location this time is also rented in a hotel, so he has decided to stay there.


    For many people, most people would first think of the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es when they saw Paris¡¯s luxury street. However, in recent years, with the skyrocketing housing prices of the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es, many brands had moved away.


    Le bristoll Paris, which Maki mentioned, was a famous hotel in Paris. It had a long history, was low-key, and luxurious. Most of the celebrities and celebrities would choose to stay at this hotel when they went to Paris. Even before Jiang se was reborn, she had stayed there several times when she went to Paris.


    This time, Hong Kong Hua had booked the restaurant there, obviously treating her as the top A-list female star in the country.


    you can walk around after the shoot. Chanelle is right across the street from the hotel, and there are branded stores along the street. Maki ced the documents on hisp and started chatting with Jiang se.


    ¡°Every Saturday, the hotel will also hold a fashion show for brands. You can take a look. the photographer this time is Yingluo. she had already memorized the information in her head and began to introduce it to Jiang se in a low voice.


    Maki¡¯s behavior waspletely different from her old-fashioned and stern exterior. When she talked about her boring work, she would interject with some things rted to fashion to try to make the topic more interesting. She was familiar with the various brands and their series, which surprised Jiang se.

 Chapter 219

    219 Dedication to work


    However, Jiang se did not know that Maki was even more surprised than she was. Of course, someone from Hong Kong corporation had kept a copy of Jiang SE¡¯s information. She was only an 18-year-old girl who was still in school. She had not been in the entertainment industry for long either. The only products she endorsed were Hong Kong jewelry and a pair of jeans from Italy.


    Maki thought that she did not know much about fashion, but after they chatted for a while, she did not say much, but she was familiar with some of the brands. It was as if she had been in fashion for a long time, and that made Maki look at her in a different light.


    The two of them got along quite well. After a twelve-hour flight, Jiang se had already gotten to know Maki by the time she got off the ne in France.


    Hong Kong corporation had a branch in France. They had received the news early on and had rushed over to wee them. After they returned to their room at the hotel, Jiang se sat on the sofa and did not feel like getting up.


    Although she had taken a short nap on the ne, she did not sleep well.


    Mo Anqi looked at the swimming pool outside through the floor-to-ceiling ss window and said eagerly, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, do you want to go out for a walk?¡±


    The hotel was located on the St. Onore Street. Other than Chanelle, mo Anqi had already found a few other shops.


    Jiang se shook her head. She forced herself to sit up.


    ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯m going to take a shower and sleep.¡±


    It was now past six in the evening. A rich and colorful nightlife was about to begin. When mo Anqi heard that Jiang se was going to sleep, she could not help but wipe her face.


    close the doorter. You don¡¯t have to inform me about dinner.


    I¡¯ve checked. The hotel has a few very famous dishes. Don¡¯t you want to try them? ¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. I have work tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to get a bad rest and be out of it.


    She had to adjust to the jetg after flying to Paris. If she came back from a trip, she would be able to enjoy herself to her heart¡¯s content. However, Jiang se could not guarantee that her work tomorrow would not be affected.


    what¡¯s more, after work, there¡¯s plenty of time to taste good food, go shopping, and y games. If you like, we can stay for two more days. I¡¯ll pay for the room.


    Mo Anqi jumped to her feet and reached out to hug her. Jiang se dodged to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±


    After she washed up and put on a face mask, mo Anqi had already gone out to y. Jiang se took out her phone and sent PEI Yi a message that she had arrived in Paris. She then sent a message to Xia Chaoqun.


    PEI Yi had already said that he wouldn¡¯t be using his methods during this period of time, so there were no messages. However, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reply came very quickly. Her reply was as concise as her words. He would arrive tomorrow morning.


    Jiang se dried her hair and tidied herself up. It was almost seven o ¡®clock. She turned off her phone and went to sleep. It was only eight o¡¯ clock when she woke up.


    Mo Anqi stayed in the same room as Jiang se, but she had temporarily added an extra bed next to her room. Jiang se did not know what time mo Anqi had returnedst night. When she woke up to wash her face and brush her teeth, mo Anqi was still yawning.


    I called sister Xiast night. She said that she would be at the hotel around 9 a.m. This morning.


    She let her hair down and squeezed some toothpaste for Jiang se. She also picked up a toothbrush and stared at Jiang SE¡¯s face with jealousy.


    Not only was Jiang se beautiful, but she also had good skin. She had enough sleep, so her skin looked as if she had drunk a lot of water. She had not even washed her face or applied any skincare products, but her skin was already sparkling and translucent. There was a faint blush on her face, and there were no dark circles under her eyes.


    ¡°This morning¡¯s schedule is at 10 O ¡®clock.¡±


    Jiang se nodded. As she brushed her teeth, she listened to mo Anqi recite the day¡¯s arrangements.


    This time, she was endorsing a full diamond Series for Hong Kong, including film and print rights. There were a lot of things to shoot, and she would be in a hurry for the next few days.


    I heard that after we arrived in France yesterday, another group of people from Hong Kong had hired bodyguards in advance to send a batch of jewelry to France. There will be new onesing inter.


    Jiang se washed her face, applied some skincare products, but did not put on any makeup. After changing her clothes, she waited for mo Anqi to go out with her. She first contacted Maki and arranged to meet her at a restaurant.


    Not only was the hotel¡¯s restaurant excellent in service, but it was also famous for its delicious food.


    Unfortunately, Jiang se did not eat much as she was busy with work today. To avoid the trouble of taking photoster, she only ate until she was 60% full before she stopped eating.


    Mo Anqi had been envious of her earlier, but now, she began to feel sorry for her.


    The temporary studio that Hong Kong Hua had rented for the shoot was in the hotel. It had already been set up. When Jiang se arrived, it was around 9:30 A. M. There was still about half an hour before the agreed working time.


    The France had a perfect welfare system and their own working hours.


    At the agreed upon 10 O ¡®clock, no one would be early orte.


    He would never work when it was time to rest, and he would never bezy when it was time to work.


    At around 9:40 am, mo Anqi received a call from Xia Chaoqun. She had already arrived at the hotel, showered, and put on some light makeup.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun.¡±


    Jiang se, Maki, and the rest of the Hong Kong people came forward to greet Xia Chaoqun. Xia Chaoqun nodded coldly. His gaze fell on Jiang se, and his eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    She did not have any makeup on, but her skin was fair and translucent. Her cheeks were slightly red, and her eyes were clear and bloodless. It was obvious that she had a good rest, which was a sharp contrast to mo Anqi.


    Xia Chaoqun had already learned from mo Anqi that Jiang se had fallen asleep immediately after arriving in Paris.


    Xia Chaoqun naturally liked Jiang SE¡¯s self-control. She lowered her head to look at the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    Jiang se did not bring her makeup artist, Dora, or her stylist, Liu Lizhi, with her on this trip. Hong Kong Hwa had hired a professional team for her in France and they woulde overter.


    As they were talking, they heard footsteps outside. Maki turned around and saw that the person in charge of the France ganghua group had led a group of people in.


    After a round of introductions, a man with short blond hair crossed one hand over his chest and pinched his chin with the other. He nced at Jiang se several times.


    The makeup, styling, and photographer team discussed for a while and roughly decided on the first set of clothing and style, which would bezy and sexy.


    Once they had confirmed it, the stylist and makeup artist smiled and invited Jiang se to walk to the other side.


    The people from Hong Kong had already hired a girl who knew Chinese and French to trante for Jiang se. However, before the girl could speak, Jiang se had already nodded and thanked her.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s brows raised when she said this in French, and his eyes revealed a look of surprise.


    The stylist was a France woman in her thirties. When she heard Jiang SE¡¯s words, she opened her mouth.¡±Wow.¡± He didn¡¯t hide his joy.


    ...

 Chapter 220

    220 Chapter 220 style


    Jiang se could speak French, so it was easy for them tomunicate with each other. After she left, Xia Chaoqun nced at mo Anqi.


    ¡°Sese knows French?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    Mo Anqi was surprised as well. She had been by Jiang SE¡¯s side for a long time, but she realized that Jiang se was constantly refreshing her understanding of her.


    She had been in this industry for many years. She had managed celebrities in Japan before.


    It was not unusual for celebrities with high academic qualifications to be able to speak bothnguages. However, it was rare to see someone with strong self-control and a reserved personality like Jiang se. Other than English, she could even converse in French. Mo Anqi rubbed her face and quickly followed her. Jiang se was already talking to someone about the dress she would be wearingter.


    When it came to beingzy and sexy, most people had the fixed impression that she was dressed provocatively and showing off. However, in the heart of this stylist named Chlo¨¦, he had a different view.


    ¡°A woman¡¯s sexiness doesn¡¯t necessarily lie in revealing too many aspects.¡±


    She sized Jiang se up and licked her lips.¡±Jiang, don¡¯t worry, just leave you to me today.¡±


    The first set of clothes that Chlo¨¦ chose for Jiang se was an orange-red wide-necked trench coat. He pulled Jiang se into the changing room.


    Jiang se took off her clothes and changed into a cotton-padded bra, revealing her snow-white cleavage. To prevent exposure, Jiang se also wore a tight-fitting spaghetti strap top.


    She wore a pair of super shorts and her trench coat was only buttoned up at the waist, which covered her tank top and shorts inside, giving the impression that she was not wearing anything inside.


    The trench coat was not made of a translucent material, but one could imagine the figure hidden under the trench coat from the slight rise and fall of her slender waist, long legs, and delicate corbones. It was even more fascinating.


    Chlo¨¦ was also very satisfied with her appearance. After discussing with the hairstylist and makeup artist, they decided to blow Jiang SE¡¯s hair into slightly curled waves and use a dark orange color that was simr to the color of her clothes for her makeup. Once she was done with her hair and makeup, mo Anqi, who was standing behind Jiang se, could not help but give her a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Her originally slender and thick eyebrows were drawn into andscape painting-like haze by the grayish-brown eyebrow powder. The makeup artist showed the main focus on her eyes, giving her pair of originally Bright Phoenix eyes azy feeling with the distinctyers of eyeshadow.


    The coral-colored lipstick was slightly lighter than the trench coat, but it drew out the fullness of her maroon lips.


    After the styling was done, the staff of the Hong Huapany carefully took out a box from the safe in the security guard¡¯s hand. There was a diamond ne in it.


    Chlo¨¦ brushed Jiang SE¡¯s hair aside while Maki personally helped Jiang se put on the ne. Other than that, there were no other decorations.


    After they left the dressing room and entered the studio, the blond photographer gestured for Jiang se to pose for a few times. After he had a rough idea of how she felt, he said, ¡±


    ¡°Near the cab.¡±


    The studio that Hong Kongpany had rented at the Le bristoll Paris hotel was extremelyrge. It had aplete set of props and exquisite details. The cab that the photographer pointed to was the solid wood red wine cab at the side. It was filled with red wine, which looked elegant and fashionable.


    Jiang se moved closer to him. The photographer smiled.


    ¡°Raise your hand and lean over in this position.¡±


    He put away the camera and walked to Jiang SE¡¯s side first. He raised his hand to demonstrate by pressing his elbow against the edge of the wine cab. When he looked at Jiang se, his eyes were filled with electricity.


    ¡°OK?¡±


    Jiang se nodded. She raised her elbow in the same position as he had earlier.


    The sleeves of her trench coat were rolled up, revealing her snow-white wrists. The movement of her hand caused the lower hem of her coat to be pulled open, revealing one of her slender thighs. Her other hand was in the pocket of her trench coat. Under the light, the diamond pendant on the ne in front of her chest was shining dazzlingly.


    As she was filming a movie, Jiang se had a good camera sense. The outfit and essories were approved very quickly. When Jiang se went back to remove her makeup and change her clothes, the person-in-charge from Hong Kong Hua, Maki, who hade with her this time, was clearly very satisfied. He even went backstage with Jiang se.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    There were a lot of things to be filmed this time. In addition to rings, bracelets, earrings, and nes, each jewelry was divided into several series.


    After shooting two sets in the morning, it was already time for lunch.


    The photographer and the styling team hired from France were rather particr about their meals. Before leaving, Chlo¨¦ invited Jiang se to have lunch with them at the restaurant. Jiang se shook her head and rejected him. She still had a shoot to take in the afternoon, so she had a limited amount of food to eat. On top of that, they might even discuss work during lunch. Naturally, she rejected Chlo¨¦¡¯s kind offer.


    In the afternoon, they had originally nned to shoot a set of pink diamond earrings and rings, but due to differences in style and makeup, they did not manage to shoot it in the end, and the work had to be pushed back to the next day.


    Before the France photographer left, he wanted to ask for Jiang SE¡¯s contact information. However, Jiang se simply smiled.


    ¡°I already have a boyfriend.¡±


    He could only shrug his shoulders. Although he felt a little regretful, he did not pursue the matter.


    Mo Anqi moved closer to Jiang se.


    ¡°If brother PEI knew about this, he would probably jump up in joy.¡±


    After dinner in the evening, Jiang se went for another water treatment session. She rested for a night and continued filming the next day.


    Because they wanted to be as perfect as possible, the original half-month trip was naturally dyed and directly extended to 20 days. After the first photos and videos were taken, Hong Kong Hua took out the final set of bracelets and ear studs.


    This set of jewelry was simply too beautiful. The bangle was mixed with tinum and was iid with diamonds. The diamonds looked simplepared to the bangle¡¯s design.


    The diamonds were at least one carat each, and the round cut and tinum iid made them look dazzling and radiant.


    Such a set of jewelry was really dazzling when ced together.


    The photographer bit his lip as he turned to look at Jiang se. He was thinking about how he should take the picture.


    Over the past half a month, he had grown closer to Jiang se. Although he had tried to get Jiang SE¡¯s contact information that day but was rejected, it did not affect their cooperation. On the contrary, Jiang SE¡¯s serious and serious personality had won the favor of the cameraman named Basile, and they became friends.


    Have you ever considered the style of ck and white photography? ¡±


    Basile thought about it for a while and turned to ask Jiang se with a smile.


    The France representative from Hong Kong tranted his words and discussed it with Maki in a low voice. Maki frowned slightly.


    They had put the most expensive set of jewelry at the end of the auction because they were afraid that the quality would not be good enough.


    This was a diamond essory. It was too risky to take a photo in the retro style of ck-and-white photography. The essence of the diamond itself might not be captured.


    ...

 Chapter 221

    221 Chapter 2


    After thinking for a while, Maki told the person in charge of the France region, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t make a decision yet. I have to ask Mr. Xu.¡±


    If it was the previous jewelry, Maki might still be able to make the decision. However, this set of jewelry was thetest series developed by the Hong Kong group this year. It was also the main model that they were going to promote this year.


    The price of this pair of earrings was about 250000 Yuan. The price of the bracelet was rted to the size of the diamond and the number of diamonds. It also had a special . Once it was destroyed, he might face the wrath of Xu Zhouji when he went back. Zheng Shirong might even be fired.


    This was too risky, so Maki did not dare to agree to it casually. Hence, he asked the person-in-charge in France to convey his words to the photographer, Basile. Basile nced at Jiang se, pouted, and spread his hands.


    ¡°OK?¡±


    He smiled and called out to his team, ¡±


    ¡°Get ready to leave.¡±


    Maki was a little anxious, but Basile said calmly, ¡±


    we don¡¯t agree with each other. We might not continue to work together.


    The corner of his mouth lifted, and when he smiled, there was a hint of naughtiness.


    as for the contract, I¡¯ll let mywyer discuss it with you in detail.


    In the studio, Xia Chaoqun crossed his arms. After listening for a while, he suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Give me five minutes.¡±


    She took her phone and went out. Maki heaved a sigh of relief and asked someone tofort the team of photographers.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s status was special. Other than being Jiang SE¡¯s manager, she was also the niece of Xu Zhouji, the chairman of Hong Kong Enterprise. It might be more convenient for her to handle the negotiations than Maki.


    As they conversed, mo Anqi temporarily moved a chair for Jiang se to sit down. She then brought a ss of water with a straw and passed it to Jiang se. Xia Chaoqun spoke for five minutes. As expected, he entered after five minutes and gave her an ¡®OK¡¯ sign.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    sister Xia! Maki walked over in small steps and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Did Mr. Xu agree to it?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nodded. A smile appeared on Maki¡¯s face. Mo Anqi, on the other hand, had a look of suspicion in her eyes. Jiang se also felt that something was amiss.


    The people from Hong Kong Hua were thest to take out this set of jewelry. It was obvious that they were cautious. Even if Xia Chaoqun wanted to discuss it with Xu Prefecture, it was impossible for them to finish discussing it so quickly.


    Basile had already asked his assistants to renovate the studio. He was alsomunicating with the stylists and the Hong Kong people about the styling and shooting.


    Xia Chaoqun walked toward Jiang se. He reached out and adjusted her clothes for her. His lips twitched.


    ¡°Take a good photo.¡±


    Sister Chaoqun, did you call? ¡±


    Jiang se asked. Xia Chaoqunughed. Her hand was still on Jiang SE¡¯s shoulder. When she heard Jiang SE¡¯s question, she replied calmly, ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xu is in a meeting, he¡¯s not free to answer.¡±


    Mo Anqi¡¯s mouth was wide open, unable to close it. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression was calm, ¡±


    that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to do a good job, Sese. The ad shots don¡¯t distinguish the style, technique, process, and characteristics. It also has nothing to do with whether the shots are ck and white. It¡¯s about the effect and whether you can capture the charm of the shot.


    It was rare for her to say such a long string of words. if you take good photos and the final product has a good effect, it can drive the sales of the product. Do you think Mr. Xu will care if this is the style of ck and white photography? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun did not mention anything about Jiang SE¡¯s poor results. In other words, she could not ept Jiang SE¡¯s failure to produce a poor product and ruin her reputation.


    Jiang SE¡¯s gaze was firm. The corners of her lips curled up, but the faint smile soon disappeared from her face.


    Basile is very famous overseas. Hong Kong spent a lot of money to invite him this time. He has a few unique ck and white photography styles. Once you¡¯re done with the shooting, the effect it will bring will not only be jewelry, but also other invitations.


    After she said that, she did not say anything else. Mo Anqi could sense the ambition in her words. She stole a nce at Jiang se.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words were both a form of motivation and pressure. He was not as mentally strong as Jiang se, so he might have felt uneasy when he heard this. However, Jiang SE¡¯s eyes shone with eagerness.


    It was a matter of great importance. Just the discussion of style and clothing took more than half a day.


    This time, the clothes and style borrowed by the people from Hong Kong China did not meet Basile¡¯s requirements. Jiang se was tall and slender, and her aura was cold and elegant. The dazzling jewelry should have been added to her beauty, but Basile had requested for the photos to be shot in a ck-and-white style. This had subconsciously suppressed the brilliance and characteristics of the diamond.


    This was a diamond advertisement, not a model¡¯s one-man show. To capture the luxury and dazzling brilliance of the diamond, it was not as simple as capturing the appearance of the character.


    Maki asked his men to bring him a lot of borrowed clothes and shoes, but Basile shook his head. The discussion was at a stalemate.


    This was a rare challenge for Basile. He was very excited toe up with a solution. By evening, he finally drew a rough blueprint.


    I have a friend who¡¯s good at handmade customization. I can ask him to help with the operation. It will take about five days.


    After all, Jiang SE¡¯s final item for this auction was the bangle and ear stud. She needed two gowns in total.


    you¡¯ll pay him. I¡¯ll be responsible for asking him to arrange his schedule.


    Maki and the person in charge of the Bally District looked at each other and asked for the approximate price. Basileughed and said, ¡±


    ¡°His fees are not cheap, but he never disappoints his customers.¡±


    It was not that Hong Kong could not afford it. However, Basile¡¯s constant pursuit of perfection had caused the shooting time to be greatly extended. It had exceeded the initial deadline.


    Moreover, Zheng Shirong¡¯s budget had already exceeded the original budget. Now that Basile had mentioned ordering a dress, and the time was rather tight, although the friend he mentioned did not say his name, Maki thought of Basile¡¯s social circle and the price of the tailor he introduced would probably exceed his original budget again.


    Maki sighed and turned to look at Xia Chaoqun.


    ¡°Sister Xia, what do you think?¡±


    She was not an indecisive person. In fact, she was even known for her courage, calm, and decisiveness in the ganghua group. Otherwise, she would not have been the one to host the shooting of the advertisement.


    However, now that he was faced with a series of unexpected incidents, he couldn¡¯t help but rub the space between his brows. He wanted to hear Xia Chaoqun¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible.¡± Xia Chaoqun¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the employees from Hong Kong who had followed them to France.


    this time, Mr. Xu signing a spokesperson is an unprecedented event for Hong Kong Hwa. Before this, Hong Kong Hwa was brought to the forefront by my grandfather¡¯s jewelry design and style.


    ...

 Chapter 222

    222 Chapter 222 unstoppable


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s tone was calm and steady. In a situation where everyone could not make a decision, he was able tofort them greatly, ¡±


    now that Mr. Xu has made changes, you must be very cautious about this endorsement. We¡¯ve already taken so long, and I don¡¯t think Mr. Xu would want to give up halfway. The Xu family hase so far from the jewelry industry not because of a hesitant attitude, but because of their courage.


    Her words greatly encouraged Maki. Her eyes were filled with admiration as she nodded.


    After the matter was settled, Basile contacted the tailor he had mentioned before. Jiang se, on the other hand, had some free time these few days and had some time to stroll around Paris.


    At this moment, in the Xu family in Hong Kong, Xu Wuji angrily smashed one of his favorite toys.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± He was so angry that his hair almost stood on end. Zheng Shirong stood in front of him with his head lowered, trembling. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, but he did not dare to reach out to wipe it.


    He had the proposal that Maki had sent back from Paris. It was a new n for the advertisement and new funding requirements.


    Zheng Shirong did not dare to hide it from Xu Prefecture. After receiving the news, he came in a hurry.


    Zheng Shirong knew very well how the advertisement came about. At this moment, he lowered his head and let Xu Zhou Ji vent his anger on him!


    ¡°What the hell? Who was in charge of this matter? Tell him toe back immediately and pack his things!¡±


    Xu Zhou Ji paced back and forth in the study room and took two quick steps. He was still angry and could not help but point at Zheng Shirong, I trusted you, that¡¯s why I entrusted this matter to you. Shi Rong, you¡¯ve disappointed me!


    Maki was in charge of Paris this time. She made a big mistake.


    Zheng Shirong reached out and took out a neatly folded handkerchief. He pressed the corner of his eyes and forehead with his hand and told Xu Zhou Ji about the situation that Maki had sent him. He also mentioned Xia Chaoqun and nced at the gloomy-looking Xu Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun said that she had asked for your permission.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Xu Zhou Ji pped the table and immediately ordered, ¡±


    give me a call to Xia Chaoqun. She¡¯s siding with an outsider. She¡¯s using Fang ¡®er to support her.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡±


    The phone was ced on the side of the study. Zheng Shirong dialed Xia Chaoqun¡¯s number, and after a while, the sound of the phone being picked up could be heard. He passed the phone to Xu Zhou Ji with both hands, and before Xu Zhou Ji could say anything, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s calm voice was heard,


    ¡°Uncle,¡±


    It was as if she knew that Xu Prefecture would call her. She looked like she was prepared and did not panic.


    Xu Prefecture¡¯s Ji was infuriated by her tone. He snorted coldly, ¡±


    Humph, Chaoqun, what¡¯s going on with the advertisement shoot in Paris? ¡±


    I thought it was something big. Is this really worth the trouble to call me? ¡±


    She asked in return, her tone making Xu Zhou feel ufortable, ¡±


    the original filming n was set a long time ago. Do you know that you¡¯re being too willful by doing this? ¡±


    ns can never keep up with changes. I remember my grandfather once said that rules are meant to be broken. Xia Chaoqun was very confident, as if he had already guessed the anger Ji Hui of Xu Prefecture would have.


    the photographer that Hong Kong has invited has a few pieces that are famous for their ck and white works. If you have time, you should take your mind off the cigarettes and wine and look at his work.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Xu Prefecture¡¯s Ji was furious from embarrassment and scolded her.


    Xia Chaoqun was unconcerned.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a bit risky to shoot a diamond in ck and white, but if you don¡¯t try, how can you be a pioneer? In the beginning, Hong Kong jewelry could reach its current state because of grandfather¡¯s resolute reform, which made Hong Kong jewelry stand out in the Hong Kong jewelry industry. That was why grandfather waster called the king of jewelry. Uncle, even if you¡¯re angry, I think you should wait until themercial is out. Isn¡¯t it too early to call now?¡±


    Her tone was calm as she cited the ssics and ssics. She also mentioned her father, who had passed away in the year of the Ji Prefecture, causing the Ji Prefecture to be unable to vent his anger.


    ¡°No matter what, you should have told me in advance, and not made a decision directly.¡±


    ¡°He called your Secretary and said you were in a meeting.¡±


    Xu Prefecture¡¯s Ji¡¯s anger, which had gradually calmed down because of her words, was once again ignited when he heard this.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    This was an emergency. She clearly had her own private number. If she really wanted to find her, she should have called her private number and not through her Secretary.


    Over the phone, Xia Chaoqun spoke to him unhurriedly. Xu Junji was furious, but in the end, he could only request to film the advertisement first.


    This time, he did not dare to leave the matter to Zheng Shirong. After hanging up the phone, he rubbed his nose and said,


    Hmph, after the advertisement is done, I¡¯ll look through it immediately. You don¡¯t have to do this anymore.


    Zheng Shirong was afraid that he would be dismissed from his position. Now that he heard that he was just taking over the matter, he could not help but sigh in relief and nodded quickly.


    A few days passed in Paris. This time, the gowns that Basile had discussed with the tailor about their designs were delivered to them. One of them was ck, and the other was white.


    Just these two sets of clothes cost seven figures.


    Although it was a little rushed, therge amount of money made the gowns still exquisite and luxurious.


    The dress was mainly made of silk, and the transparent chiffon with unique patterns on the surface was covered with arge amount of exquisite embroidery.


    The lower part of the dress was adorned with pearls, and there was a nted cor on the chest. The chiffon embroidery just revealed her corbones, and her arms were also covered.


    There was also a chiffon veil of the same color, with only embroidery added on the edge and cut with simple waves.


    As the gown was tailored to Jiang SE¡¯s figure, the size was just right.


    After Jiang se put it on, Chlo¨¦ eximed, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    The dress revealed her soft chest just right. Her delicate corbones were also wrapped in chiffon. The design of the long hems elongated Jiang SE¡¯s overall figure. If the upper part of the dress gave the impression that it was closing, then the lower part of the dress gave the impression that it was letting go.


    From her slender waist down, theyers of the dress¡¯s hems were loose. The design of therge number of pearls and embroidery added an extremely luxurious effect to the dress. When Jiang se came out, Xia Chaoqun nodded in approval.


    ...


    Basile had once boasted that the person who made the custom-made dress would never disappoint the customer, and he was right.


    Jiang SE¡¯s face was small and petite. It was the standard oval-shaped face. The hairstylist boldly parted her hair in the middle and tied it into a French bun. She then tied it firmly behind her head, revealing her entire face. She had also applied hair oil.


    After the makeup was done, Maki took out the ear studs and carefully helped Jiang se put them on.


    Her ear holes were only put on at thest minute after she came to France. Because the ear holes had not been put on for a long time, a little rough movement would cause them to swell, which would affect the shootingter.

 Chapter 223

    223 Chapter 223 longing


    Jiang se put on the diamond earrings. Chon¨¦ helped her up while mo Anqi held her skirt from behind. When they entered the studio, Basileplimented her, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful,¡±


    Even though the definition of beauty in the East and the West were different, the beauty and ugliness of appearance might be different. However, this kind of temperament could still conquer different people through different countries.


    Jiang SE¡¯s slightly cold and stiff hairstyle was perfectly supported by her. It did not seem out of ce.


    When chlo¨¦ gently covered her head with the chiffon on his wrist, Maki wanted to say something but stopped. He nced at Xia Chaoqun, who had his arms crossed in front of his chest, but did not say anything in the end.


    Maki, after all, we¡¯re shooting an advertisement for ear studs. Won¡¯t it be embarrassing if we cover it up like this? ¡±


    The representative from the French region of the Hong Kong Hua group spoke softly. When the veil covered Jiang SE¡¯s head, it did create a breathtaking, hazy beauty. However, the focus was not on the person but the diamond.


    Originally, the style of ck-and-white photography was already very risky. Now, with the cover, it even blocked the brilliance of the diamond, making the person in charge of the French region a little worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡±


    Maki bit his lower lip andforted her.


    Basile instructed his assistant to light up the camera and adjust the lens. For a moment, the sound of clicking resounded throughout the studio. Jiang se would change her pose from time to time while Basile kept pressing the shutter. He appeared to be rather excited.


    ¡°Jiang, raise your hand and look like you¡¯re lifting your veil.¡±


    He called out loudly, and Jiang se followed his instructions. smile and look nonchnt. Be moreid-back and lower your head a little, a little, a little, a little lower. Okay.


    The assistant had worked with him for many years. With just a look, he had already moved the soft light stand and the shlight board. With a click, he pressed the shutter, and Basile¡¯s camera captured this perfect scene.


    The other gown was mainly in ck. Compared to the holiness of white and the luxury of pearls and satin, the ck gown was much more low-key.


    The tailor still used arge amount of satin embroidery as the main material. The sleeves were 70% long, revealing a section of the snow-white wrist.


    The neckline of the dress was different from the white chiffon dress, which could still barely be seen. The ck dress wrapped Jiang se up tightly. The lines of the dress were not exaggerated, and it entuated her slim waist. Her long legs were wrapped in tight-fitting Satin Lace. Her graceful curves alone made her look sexy from the bottom of her bones.


    This time, the shoot went very smoothly. They finished shooting the two sets of jewelry in two days. The people from Hong Kong still had to stay behind to collect the film. Jiang se exchanged contact information with Basile, chloo¨¦, and the others. They were ready to leave Paris.


    Her work hade to an end for the time being, and she had an appointment with PEI Yi to meet in Bordeaux at the beginning of August.


    However, for some reason, PEI Yi¡¯s cell phone was not switched on even though he had promised to return to the capital in early August. She had been dyed by work for a few days. Now that she had some free time, she feltpletely rxed.


    Mo Anqi wanted to take a good look around Paris. She had been busy with the filming recently and had stayed in Paris for a long time, but she had not had the chance to take a look.


    In any case, there was no news from PEI Yi for the time being. He was probably tied down by something and could not leave for the time being. Jiang se decided to stay in Paris for two days.


    Once the matter here was settled, Xia Chaoqun was prepared to fly to Italy again. Tao cen had been calling her several times recently. However, Jiang SE¡¯smercial shoot was too important, so Xia Chaoqun had been keeping an eye on her personally. Once the shoot was over, her assistant booked the ne tickets and instructed Jiang se before she left, ¡±


    rest for a few days. I¡¯ll inform mo Anqi about the details of the work through email. Hong Kong China might hold a press conferenceter on and I¡¯ll need your cooperation.


    Jiang se nodded and sent Xia Chaoqun off. PEI Yi finally called on the 10th of August.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    When he called her, Jiang se had just taken a shower and was about to go to bed.


    It was already 9:50 in Paris, and it should be midnight in China. He still called, so he probably just returned from abroad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± His voice was so gentle. It was like a stream of water flowing through the phone into Jiang SE¡¯s ears.


    He did not say that he missed her, but every word he said was filled with longing.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to take his luggage. The moment he got off the ne back to the capital, the first thing he did was to turn on his phone and call.


    There was a long distance between them, and there was already a car waiting for him on the tarmac of the troops stationed in Beijing. He held his phone and refused to let go. PEI Jinyang, who came to pick him up, couldn¡¯t help but kick him.


    However, PEI Yi did not seem to feel the pain and walked quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll book a flight to Paris now. Wait for me there.¡±


    He walked faster and faster, and his voice was a little high, ¡±


    ¡°By the time you wake up, I might already be there.¡± After he said this, he did not care about PEI Jinyang who was following behind him and asked loudly, ¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    It was unknown what the person on the other end of the line said, but PEI Jinyang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw PEI Yi, and heughed wantonly.


    He was still talking to the person on the other end of the line. His gaze was gentle. PEI Jinyang shook his head. He was always like this. In the past, it was Feng Nan. Now, it was Jiang se. However, his enthusiasm had never changed.


    In the airport, PEI Yi asked Jiang se about her recent activities. He listened to her talk about work, shopping, and fashion shows. She also mentioned the delicacies in the hotel and the Paris streets she had walked through. He suddenly felt a little regretful that he did not go with her.


    PEI Yi¡¯s flight would only arrive in Paris in the afternoon. In the morning, Jiang se and Mo Anqi went to the triumphal arch together. The other end of the triumphal arch was connected to the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es Avenue. Mo Anqi mentioned the Grand military parade in France during the National Day. She had seen it on TV. However, due to work, the two of them did note even though it was very close. She felt a little regretful.


    After shopping for half a day in the morning, mo Anqi could not help but buy a lot of things. Jiang se also bought a little. The two of them calcted the time and decided to go home to put down their things. They would head to the airport to pick up PEI Yi after lunch.


    Who knew that she would see PEI Yi in the hotel lobby the moment she returned to the hotel?


    He was wearing a Gray v-neck sweater and light blue jeans. He seemed to have been waiting in the hotel for a long time. When he saw her, he opened his hands and said, ¡±


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    He had lost some weight. His straight, golden hair had been trimmed into a crew cut, and ck stubbles had grown out. When Jiang se first saw him, she almost could not recognize him.


    Jiang se tossed her things into mo Anqi¡¯s hands. First, she walked toward him in small steps. Then, she quickened her pace and threw herself into his arms. She was both surprised and surprised.


    ¡°How could he be so fast?¡±


    He reached out and picked Jiang se up. He buried his head in her hair and took a deep breath. Then, he kissed her a few more times.


    ¡°I have a ticket at thest minute, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

 Chapter 224

    224 The two little ones


    PEI Yi did not mention where he had managed to get the tickets. His gaze fell on Jiang SE¡¯s ears. She was wearing a pair of diamond earrings, which made him purse his lips.


    When he left the imperial capital in July, Jiang se had not pierced her ears yet. Now, however, she had already put on her earrings.


    He reached out to touch her and frowned. Jiang se did not expect him to notice the change in her body the moment he arrived. She could not help but hold his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ear hole I got during themercial shoot.¡±


    This was also a necessity for her work. In addition, she would inevitably need to wear earrings when attending events or filming in the future, so she simply put on the earrings.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He was a little unhappy and looked at her several times. He wanted to touch her but didn¡¯t dare to, afraid that he would hurt her.


    Jiang se shook her head. Other than the first few days when she had her ear piercings and the need to be careful when she wore essories during themercial shoot, she had been feeling much better over the past two days.


    She asked PEI Yi about the training, but he only mentioned that he had gone to the North and did not say anything else.


    His golden hair had been shaved clean, and the newly grown hair was still very short.


    Jiang se remembered that he had refused to dye his hair Back to ck, much less cut it short.


    When she asked about PEI Yi¡¯s hair during the meal, he paused in his action of drinking the soup and slowly raised his head to look at her.


    In the past, he had carefully concealed his feelings in front of Jiang se. He was afraid that he would expose too much and make her feel disgusted. He was also afraid that he would chase her too quickly and make her feel annoyed.


    At that time, he was young and didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only use his clumsy ways to try to attract her attention.


    In fact, he had dyed his hair blonde not because he wanted to act cool or to express his rebellion in a unique way. At that time, he had hoped that Feng Nan could see that he had changed and that he had be different.


    At that time, he had thought many times that Feng Nan would be like old master PEI and say, ¡± ¡°The older you are, the more disobedient you are.¡± To prove that he had grown up, and not to forever be a boy who was five years younger than her, like a little brother.


    He lowered his head and drank another mouthful of soup. He said in a light tone, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome to keep it, so I cut it.¡±


    He had already caught up to Jiang se. Naturally, he did not need to use those childish tricks to attract her attention.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk about the past not because he wanted to hide it, but because his love for her had umted over the years when they were growing up. Now that she understood his feelings, he didn¡¯t want to talk about such small things in the past. The feelings he had buried deep in his youth should make her happy and not be a burden for her who didn¡¯t know his feelings back then.


    After he said this, he reached out his hand in a coquettish manner.


    ¡°What does Sese like about me? If you like your old hair, you can grow it when you return.¡±


    He was very serious when he spoke. Jiang se then said, ¡±


    ¡°I like everything.¡± Seeing that PEI Yi was smiling smugly because of what she had said, she added, ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s handsome no matter what.¡±


    Her words made him feel a little smug. After being praised by her, he felt sweet and a little shy. He could not say anything and could only hold her tightly with one hand while eating with his head lowered. After a while, he raised his head and did not dare to look at her.


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Jiang seughed.


    In the afternoon, they went for a stroll and then went to the Seine for a boat ride.


    Mo Anqi tactfully did not follow them, leaving the two alone.


    In reality, Jiang se had been to Paris many times before. However, the feeling of shopping with her fingers intertwined with PEI Yi¡¯s was different. There were many tourists here. After staying for a day, Jiang se gave mo Anqi a day off while PEI Yi booked a flight to Bordeaux.


    Jiang se was mentally prepared even before she came to the winery he had mentioned. She had seen many pictures of the ce on the inte.


    However, when she actually arrived, she was still shocked.


    Under the blue sky and white clouds, the castle was surrounded by a sea of green.


    Large swaths of grapes were nted in an orderly manner. On the other side of the field, they could see a t, green field not far away, connecting the endless green trees and the blue sky.


    The sunlight was a little intense. Jiang se raised her hand to block her eyes. She could see the nts that covered the walls of the castle. The window was half-open, and she could even see the pure white curtains hanging inside.


    When the gentle breeze blew, the air was filled with the fragrance of grapes. Just as PEI Yi had said, even breathing in the air seemed to carry the fragrance and sweetness of grapes.


    Bunches of grapes were hung on the rack, and the Butler who came to wee them introduced them with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°The weather is good this year, so the grapes might be picked early.¡±


    The Butler PEI Yi had hired was an elderly French man. His hair was elegantlybed back into a id shirt. He drove the two of them home.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    PEI Yi turned to nce at Jiang se. She was looking out of the window. The wind blew in and messed up her long hair. He reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear and nodded at her.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s gaze softened at her words and he reached out to put an arm around her shoulders.


    Every decoration and decoration in the house was ording to her preferences.


    The two of them alighted from the car. The Butler called for the people in the castle to help move the luggage. PEI Yi led Jiang se into the house and pointed out every ce for her to see.


    ¡°The previous owner was in a hurry to sell it, so I bought it.¡± He led Jiang se upstairs. Other than the bedroom, there was also a study room. The windows were open, and the sunlight shone in. The White curtains swayed gently in the wind. She saw rows of hou Xiling¡¯s books on the shelves. There were also many familiar-looking works that she had read before. She might not even remember some of the names. Perhaps she had just flipped through them and put them aside. However, she did not expect PEI Yi to remember them.


    When she had always treated him as her younger brother, what kind of mood did he have when he decorated the room and eagerly hoped that she woulde and take a look?


    Jiang SE¡¯s eyes felt a little teary. PEI Yi stood quietly behind her, his gaze always on her.


    In the past, she did not think much of it. However, when he looked at her now, Jiang se felt a strange sweetness and uneasiness.


    The room was very clean, and the smell of sunlight filled the room. PEI Yi waved at her and said, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, you do it.¡±


    He walked to the window. Jiang se put down her book and followed him. He stuck his upper body out and saw that the outside was covered with Boston ivy with red leaves. He rested his elbow on the window sill and turned to smile at her.


    you used to say that you liked the library behind capital society high school and that there were a lot of creepers nted there.


    ...


    The ¡®capital society¡¯ high school he was talking about was the school that Jiang se had been studying in from middle school to high school before she was reborn. It was originally a church built by the missionaries of the church. Later on, it had been converted into a school.

 Chapter 225

    225 Chapter 225 no guess


    There was a library behind the school. It had a history of 70 to 80 years and was covered with dense creepers. In autumn and winter, due to the environment and weather, the leaves of the creepers were a fiery red color, adding a different kind of beauty to the library.


    At that time, Feng Nan¡¯s favorite activity was to sit in the library for half a day. She liked the quiet atmosphere there and the unique picturesque scenes.


    Her personality was different when she was young. She was a little naive and inexperienced. Back then, PEI Yi only knew that he was on good terms with her and did not know that he liked her. He only knew that many yearster, when he still remembered the words she had said and the things she liked, he did not have to try hard to recall them. When he bought this Manor and nted the Boston ivy in the corner of the house, he realized that he was beyond redemption.


    The Boston ivy had only been around for two to three years, but it had already surrounded the entire house.


    Jiang se put down her book and followed him to the window. She leaned against the window sill and smiled at PEI Yi¡¯s side profile. He turned around. The sun shone on her hair and face. The way she leaned against the window sill and smiled at him had appeared in his mind many times.


    The White curtains by the window swayed gently. PEI Yi reached out to grab them and pulled the curtains to her side. With a look of anticipation in his eyes, he said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nice.¡±


    The pure white veil was pulled by him and draped over her shoulders. It was very simr to what he had imagined when she wore a wedding dress and married him.


    ¡°When we get married in the future, we¡¯ll hold another wedding here, okay, Sese?¡±


    His eyes were filled with anticipation, and her reflection was clearly reflected in his eyes. Jiang se saw the Ivy crawling all over the outer wall from the corner of her eye. She recalled the youth he had mentioned. It was as if she had been soaked in honey water. The sweetness seeped through her pores and into her heart through her limbs and bones.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    She couldn¡¯t think of a reason to reject him. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t use her rationality to judge emotional things.


    PEI Yi closed the curtains and wrapped the two of them up gently.


    As the Butler had said, the weather in Bordeaux was very good this year. The grapes ripened very quickly, and some of them could be picked inte August.


    Currently, most of the manors used machines to pick grapes. However, the manor that PEI Yi had bought still insisted on picking grapes manually.


    From thetter half of the year, the number of people hired in the manor gradually increased.


    PEI Yi drove the tractor and brought Jiang se along the path. The workers in the distance were busy.


    ¡°Sese, Are You Hot?¡±


    PEI Yi stopped the car in front of a row of grapevines. The row of grapevines was alreadyden with fruit, but no one came to pick them. Jiang se adjusted the sun hat on her head and jumped out of the car. PEI Yi lifted the hem of his shirt and wiped the sweat off her nose.


    ¡°Do you want to go over there and rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°Yi, aren¡¯t you going to take it off here?¡± she shook her head and asked curiously.


    ¡°PEI,¡±


    Before PEI Yi could answer, someone had already called out to him from afar.


    He was quite popr here, and many people had already greeted him along the way. This time, everyone knew that he had brought the girl he loved over to stay for a while.


    Jiang se turned around and saw an old man in a white cored shirt waving at PEI Yi with a smile on the tractor in the distance. He turned to Jiang se and said, ¡±


    this is Pierre from the manor nearby that I told you about.


    The old man jumped down from the tractor and walked toward the two of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, PEI,¡±


    The two of them gave each other a fist bump. After PEI Yi introduced Jiang se to him, Pierre greeted her with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s the owner of your batch of wine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    PEI Yi answered frankly.


    He had known Pierre when he was learning how to make wine. Pierre had told him that he wanted to give the wine to the girl he liked.


    Pierre had a Manor nearby as well. His knowledge of grapes and red wine was an eye-opener for Jiang se.


    The type of grapes, the year they were brewed, everything came out of his mouth.


    a row of grapes like this should be prepared to be pickedter so that the grapes are left on the vines. After they dry, the sugar is highly concentrated, and they can be harvested. The wine brewed is sweeter, so it should be more favored by thedies. He nced at PEI Yi mischievously. there¡¯s a ball tonight. You can bring your girl along.


    PEI Yi nodded. Pierre chatted for a while before he took off his hat and waved at a tractor. He then left.


    Jiang se stayed in France until early September. Meanwhile, ¡± rescue mission ¡± had already entered the publicity stage.


    News about Feng Nan was spreading all over the inte. As one of the founders of Jiangnan entertainment, she was from Hong Kong¡¯s Zhongnan industries. Her fianc¨¦ was the young and promising Zhao junhan in the country. She herself was young and beautiful. All thesebels were attached to Feng Nan, causing the movie to be popr even before it was aired. Even the momentum of Zhao ruoyun and the other female celebrities in the movie had been faintly suppressed by her.


    Because she was an investor and had yed a rather important role in the film, Zhang Jingan had personally brought her along during the early stages of the publicity to increase the public¡¯s understanding of her.


    There was a lot of information about Feng Nan on the inte and in the news. Almost every time Jiang se clicked on a web page, she would be able to see something rted to her.


    Feng Nan relied on her family background to quickly umte a group of poprity even though the movie was still in its promotional period. She had some fans by her side and created a homepage for her.


    The trailer for ¡± rescue mission ¡± had already been released on The Movie Database. Jiang se clicked on it once and saw that Feng Nan had actually taken up a shot in the short two-minute trailer.


    At present, most of the audience who had been attracted by the trailer had been attracted by Zhang Jingan¡¯s name, and they were all looking forward to the release of the movie.


    ording to the database,izens from all over the world were looking forward to the film as high as 43%, which was a very impressive number.


    rescue mission ¡± was released around the world on September 9th, missing the summer prime time in China in July and August, but it didn¡¯t affect the movie¡¯s poprity.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s name was a guarantee of box office sales. Since he took over the film industry, every film he had produced had good box office sales and good reviews. Several of his big productions had won many international awards.


    In the previous movies, most of the investors and actors were from Europe and America. This was his first movie that was rted to China. Not only the plot, but even the investors and actors were chosen from China.


    In the movie, Jiang se yed an extra. Seriously speaking, this movie was her first step into the entertainment industry. Naturally, Jiang se was prepared to watch it.

 Chapter 226

    226 Rescue


    PEI Yi had arranged to meet nie dan and the others. Since leaving the capital in July, PEI Yi had not contacted them. When he returned in August, he did not even go home. Instead, he booked a flight to France. When they met, Cheng runing could not help butugh.


    ¡°Brother Yi, what¡¯s wrong with your hair?¡±


    His mboyant golden hair had beenpletely shaved off. Although he had been in France for a long time, he was still very different from before.


    They met at the restaurant they had agreed to meet at. When PEI Yi walked in with his arm around Jiang SE¡¯s shoulder and his sunsses on, nie dan and the others almost did not recognize him.


    He folded his fingers and nced at the sofa not far away from the dining room. He removed his sunsses and handed them to Jiang se with a cool expression.


    ¡°Help me hold it. I¡¯ll help this brat Cheng runing loosen his bones.¡±


    He had wanted to beat Cheng runing up for a long time. Last time, she had ruined his good thing in Hong Kong, and now, the moment they met, she was asking about his hair.


    Hearing that, Cheng runing turned around and wanted to run away. However, Xiang qiuran stretched out her leg and blocked her way. PEI Yi was about seven to eight meters away from him, but he was tall and had long legs. PEI Yi caught up to him in a few steps and grabbed him by the cor. He then lifted him and walked out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Xiang qiuran, you grandson!¡± He scolded loudly. Xiang qiuran smiled and shrugged her shoulders at him.


    ¡°Brother Yi, I was wrong, alright?¡±


    Xiang qiuji looked back and shook his head, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so dumb.¡±


    ¡°Sese, how many days have you been in Bordeaux?¡±


    Nie dan sat opposite Jiang se. Cheng runing had already been dragged to the gym outside the restaurant by PEI Yi for ¡®exercise¡¯. She probably would not be able to escape for a while. When nie dan asked this, he nced at Jiang se curiously.


    Nie dan also knew that Jiang se had to go to France for work. However, he did not know that PEI Yi would bring her to France in the end.


    That was the castle that PEI Yi had built for Feng Nan. It was the ce where he had entrusted his hopes and dreams. Nie dan had thought that PEI Yi would wait for the day when he would bring Feng Nan there. He did not expect that he would bring Jiang se along instead of Feng Nan.


    When they heard this news, the shock that nie dan and the others felt was far greater than when PEI Yi had jokingly proposed to Jiang se.


    No one knew better than them what Feng Nan meant to him, but it seemed like he had finally stepped out of his predicament.


    ¡°Yes, I went there after work.¡±


    Jiang se nodded. She could vaguely guess what nie dan was asking. it was grape-harvesting season when we arrived. He¡¯s taking me there to take a look.


    there¡¯s a party over there. There are two hot girls in Pierre¡¯s house.


    Xiang qiuran had a look of yearning on her face, while Xiang qiuji and nie dan exchanged nces.


    ¡°When we wentst year, we didn¡¯t make it in time for the grape harvest season. If we miss it this year, we can only wait until next year.¡±


    Nie dan smiled and ced his hands behind his head. He leaned back on the sofa and said, ¡±


    I can still y for another year next year. After I graduate the year after, I won¡¯t be so free.


    His family had already nned out his future life. Hearing his words, the two Xiang brothers became silent.


    All of them were about the same age and would be turning 20 this year. After graduating from university, they would enter a special school to further their studies and obtain higher academic qualifications and qualifications. In the future, they would enter different departments for internships under the arrangement of their families and inherit their family¡¯s power step by step.


    Once an internship waspleted, he could not go abroad as he wished, unless it was for work, study or business trips.


    This was also the reason why Pei Yi had been in a hurry to propose to Jiang se and to settle the marriage.


    He was worried that his dream of holding a wedding with her in France would note true if he could not go abroad at will in the future.


    Jiang se was stunned. She could hear the heavy tone in Xiang qiuran and the others ¡®voices.


    They talked for a while before they mentioned Zhang Jingan¡¯s new film.


    Feng Nan has been really infuriating her old man recently.


    When nie dan mentioned this, heughed so hard that his body was bent forward. this might be the most interesting thing in the imperial capital recently. My grandfather has been asking about it for the past few days.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s expression was rather serious. She said to Qiu Ji Jiu, ¡±


    Feng Nan is acting in Zhang Jingan¡¯s new film this time. The theme is not bad. It¡¯s an Anti-Japanese War theme.


    This was also the reason why Feng Zhongliang did not force her back to Hong Kong when he heard that she was filming, although he was extremely dissatisfied.


    I heard that he didn¡¯t y many roles in it, but it has been quite a big deal recently. The old master is unhappy.


    Feng Zhongliang even tried to get Zhang Jingan to delete Feng Nan¡¯s role in the middle of the game, and he had a huge conflict with Feng Nan. The matter had recently spread in the circle of the imperial capital.


    Jiang SE¡¯s heart felt heavy when she heard that.


    When PEI Yi and Cheng runing came back, Cheng runing was covering his face and crying out. Fortunately, PEI Yi had held back. He only looked at the wound on his face, which was a little scary.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He had just finished stretching and was sweating on his forehead. He took a tissue and wiped his face. When he noticed that Jiang SE¡¯s expression was off, he looked at nie dan and the others.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°We were talking about Zhang Jingan¡¯s new film.¡±


    When nie dan said this, PEI Yi finally understood the reason for Jiang SE¡¯s grave expression.


    After he returned from France, he went back to the PEI family first. Old master PEI also mentioned Feng Nan, saying that he had quarreled with Feng Zhongliang. He even sighed and said that the obedient girl had seemed to be possessed.


    They had booked an IMAX theater in the upper ring of the imperial capital, and they had reserved a VIP room for the time being.


    There were only ten seats in this theater, and the chairs were all specially customized and delivered from abroad. Tickets were usually hard to get, but because of their special identities, the theater had specially reserved half a day¡¯s space.


    It was almost nine O ¡®clock when they came back after dinner. The lights around them dimmed, and the movie began with a historical documentary about the Japanese invasion.


    The killing inside was real and tragic. Because of the long history, the rity was much worse. However, the violent killing of the Japanese invaders and the scenes of their rampage in Huaxia were real.


    The fighter nes flew above their heads. At this time, there was no need for any unnecessary narration. It was easy to ignite the anger in people¡¯s hearts for the atrocities of the Japanese invaders.


    ...


    The faces of the victims shed across the screen, apanied by the deafening sounds of bombers. It sent chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Immediately after, all the sounds stopped and the screen turned ck. With a burst of melodious music, the words ¡± rescue mission ¡± appeared on the screen. Zhang Jingan¡¯s name was also under the title of the film, which was very eye-catching.


    The camera turned to the territory of the Japanese Embassy. At night, a car carrying hostages was transported from outside into the Japanese Embassy.

 Chapter 227

    227 Chapter 227 action


    ¡°This batch of captured Chinese Revolutionary Army soldiers is very important. Send them back to the Beiping base. We must get some useful clues from their mouths.¡±


    In the Japanese Embassy, a man wearing the military uniform of an invader wiped his long knife and ordered his men, ¡±


    be careful of their peopleing to rescue. We can¡¯t let this group of people be rescued by the revolutionary Army.


    At the beginning of the film, these few short sentences already matched the theme.


    Jiang se had initially thought that Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± was referring to the rescue of the captured Chinese Revolutionary Army. However, Zhang Jingan was still Zhang Jingan. He did not y his cards ording to the rules.


    As the plot developed, Jiang SE¡¯s guess was overturned.


    This batch of revolutionaries was sent to a Japan man named Zhou mingchong, who was under strict supervision.


    Zhou mingchong was a businessman who had entered China with the invading army. He had lived in China for several years and opened a Japanese restaurant, providing home-cooked food for homesick Japan soldiers.


    Because the captured revolutionaries were very important, the Japanese invaders wanted to use Zhou mingchong¡¯s hands to secretly bring these people out of the city and send them to Beiping in case someone from the revolutionaries rescued them.


    The male protagonist, Liu Ye, was also tortured by this batch of arrested Revolutionary Army.


    When Zhou mingchong took over the revolutionary Army, he felt pity for this group of soldiers who had been captured and tortured.


    He believed that the Japanese invaders were brutal and went against their nature. He couldn¡¯t stand the cruel means of hispatriots and changed sides at thest minute. From the original n of helping hispatriots, he suddenly sided with the revolutionary Army.


    Zhou mingchong risked his life to secretly treat and recuperate several members of the revolutionary Army who had been tortured. On the other hand, he tried to actively contact hispatriots for them and rescue them from the area upied by the Japanese invaders.


    In the end, Zhou mingchong used his special identity as a Japan to release the captured revolutionaries, but he put himself in an extremely dangerous situation.


    The plot of the movie waspact and closely linked. In the rainy night, Zhou mingchong personally drove a few revolutionaries out of the city. Under the heavy inspection of the Japanese army, they managed to open the city gate with difficulty.


    ¡°Eguchi-san, it¡¯s already sote, why are you still going out?¡±


    Zhou mingchong was just Jiang kou¡¯s alias in Huaxia. He opened a restaurant in Huaxia territory. Many Japanese soldiers sometimes missed the food of their hometown and would often dine in his restaurant. They were no strangers to him.


    At this moment, there were a few revolutionaries who had not fully recovered from their injuries lying behind the car. The actor who yed Zhou mingchong in the movie was a veteran actor who had been in the industry for many years. His every move was full of drama.


    After he was stopped, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    The camera gave a close-up of his face. His facial muscles were twitching, and his eyes were filled with worry.


    Through the camera, the audience could vaguely see some shadows in the back seat. Even if they couldn¡¯t see anything, just these few shadows were enough to make people¡¯s imagination run wild.


    Zhang Jingan was very good at making use of these subtle arrangements. He didn¡¯t use the segments that he loved to use in previous movies to film the tension of the revolutionaries hiding in the car, nor did he make them reveal themselves at the critical moment. Instead, he used this little swaying shadow to grab people¡¯s hearts.


    At this moment, the audience seemed to be affected by his nervousness and unconsciously worried about the characters in the movie.


    His nervousness was too obvious. His body was tense, and his bodynguage revealed fear.


    Jiang se was drawn by the plot. She could not help but reach out to hold PEI Yi¡¯s hand and lean her head on his arm. However, her eyes were still fixed on the screen.


    PEI Yi turned around to look at her and held her hand tightly. He then tilted his head and rubbed his chin against the top of her head.


    In the movie, it was raining cats and dogs. To prevent others from seeing the cold sweat on his head, Zhou mingchong opened the car door and jumped out of the car. The rain drenched his hair and clothes, washing away the sweat on his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you in such a heavy rain.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to care about the car in the rain and started to talk to the soldiers at the Sentry post. His Japan identity didn¡¯t make the soldiers suspicious of him.


    After some discussion, he casually fabricated an excuse to leave the city and was quickly let go.


    As the car drove out of the city, Zhou mingchong put down a few of the revolutionary Army and asked them to escape quickly.


    For the Japanese invaders, his actions were tantamount to treason. Once he was caught, he would die without a doubt.


    Zhou mingchong urged Liu Ye and the others to leave quickly. Liu Ye asked hesitantly,


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    After spending some time with Zhou mingchong, Liu Ye knew what kind of person Zhou mingchong was. Zhou mingchong still had a conscience and was very righteous. He sympathized with Liu Ye and the others and risked his life to save them from danger.


    ¡°Me? I want to go back.¡±


    Zhou mingchong¡¯s face revealed a helpless expression.


    there are many servants in the Zhou family. They should not be held responsible for my actions. Naturally, I should be the one to take responsibility.


    He advised Liu Ye and the others to escape quickly while he prepared to drive back to the city.


    He knew that this was a dead end, but he couldn¡¯t just watch others suffer because of him.


    In order to prevent the Japanese invaders from catching up and capturing them again, Zhou mingchong sent them far away. When he was ready to return to the city, the sun had already risen.


    The Zhou family was now under the control of the Japanese.


    Last night, when the Japanese headquarters wanted to interrogate the revolutionaries, they found that the ce where the revolutionaries were held had been empty.


    These people had been hiding in the Zhou family¡¯s residence. Now that they had disappeared into thin air, the higher-ups had investigated the people who had left the cityst night and easily found out that it was Zhou mingchong.


    The Japanese army surrounded the Zhou family and captured all the servants of the Zhou family.


    After 60 minutes of filming, it was finally Jiang SE¡¯s turn.


    The Zhou family¡¯s servants were tied up and pushed to the Riverside. Many Japanese bandits with guns aimed at these people.


    Jiang se, who was ying the role of the maid, had her hands tied behind her back. However, she straightened her body and red coldly at the cold-looking Gao Rong. Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Zhou mingchong stole important documents, and we have lost track of his whereabouts. If any of you know where he is, the Imperial Army will reward you handsomely.


    He had a bay at his waist and was pacing around with his hand on the handle. When his military boots stepped on the ground, it caused a great deal of psychological pressure.


    Jiang se looked at herself on the screen. She was wearing a tattered jacket. Her hair was disheveled, and she looked disheveled. Her body was still trembling under the camera.


    When she was filming that day, she had thought of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. When she was filming this scene, she had purely substituted her anger and unwillingness into the scene. At that time, she had just been reborn and had joined the crew for the first time to make money. However, she had suddenly heard news about¡¯ Feng Nan ¡®on the set.


    In addition to falling into the water several times before, she was not suppressed by Gao Rong¡¯s aura like the cameo that Zhang Jingan had personally asked someone to rece.


    ...

 Chapter 228

    228 Chapter 228 stepping out of position


    On the other hand, when they were filming this scene, Jiang se did not lose out to Gao Rong in terms of her imposing manner. Therefore, in the scene that was supposed to be dominated by Gao Rong¡¯s acting skills, she had sessfully won the audience¡¯s attention.


    At this moment, in the other theater halls of the IMAX theater, many people were watching this scene. They subconsciously broke out in cold sweat for the character that Jiang se was ying.


    ¡°If Zhou mingchong doesn¡¯t hand over the item, all of you will die!¡±


    Gao Rong, who was ying the role of the Japanese Bandit, turned around and finally fixed his gaze on Jiang se. His expression was sinister. In the audience, many of the audience members had a bad feeling about this.


    Jiang SE¡¯s hands were tied behind her back, and she was surrounded by the Japanese invaders with guns. She looked rather skinny in her old costume, but her eyes were filled with rage. She did not yield to the Japanese invaders at all.


    From her face and expression, the audience could guess that the threat of the Japanese army did not work on her. Her stubbornness and resentment were all revealed in her eyes.


    The corners of her eyes were red, but she didn¡¯t gnash her teeth in anger, nor did she scream. As soon as Gao Rong finished speaking, she leaned forward.


    ¡°PAH!¡±


    At this moment, in the IMAX theater, many people in the audience could not help but sigh. They had already guessed her ending.


    As expected, Gao Rong wiped his face and instructed darkly, ¡±


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, many people couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes.


    In reality, many people hade to watch ¡°rescue mission¡± this time because of Zhang Jingan. Many of them were not sure who Jiang se was in the series.


    The role she yed in the show was just a nobody, but perhaps it was because even though she was in a sorry state, she still could not hide her pride. Her hair was messy, her costume was old and dusty, but it did not damage her elegance. When they learned that she was about to die in the hands of the Japanese invaders, many people still felt some regret.


    The sound of gunfire rang out. Many people began to feel sorry for Jiang se.


    The aura that she disyed at that moment was not inferior to Gao Rong¡¯s. Even the short two to three seconds of acting with Gao Rong had already established a clear and vivid image of her.


    The sound of a gunshot rang out. The girl¡¯s pained cries could be heard. The audience who had their eyes closed opened them again. At this moment, Zhang Jingan deliberately slowed down the camera. Jiang se slowly fell to the ground.


    There was no passionate music at the moment, but Gao Rong¡¯s voice had been specially processed, making it sound distant and ethereal.


    ¡°Qianqian, who will tell me Zhou mingchong¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    The camera was still on Jiang SE¡¯s face. Blood was still sttering on her face. Her face was pale, and her forehead was covered in sweat. She had fallen to the ground, and her eyes were gradually losing their luster. The audience could tell that she was not going to make it. Her body was convulsing and she was struggling slightly. There was a look of nostalgia on her face as she looked at Gao Rong¡¯s foot before her. Her lips moved.


    ¡°Bah! Bah! Bah! Bah! Bah!¡±


    Blood mixed with saliva spurted out. In fact, only a few dropsnded on Gao Rong¡¯s trousers. However, at this moment, many people in the theater felt their eyes turn hot.


    She was not ying the role of Liu Ye, a Revolutionary soldier who would rather die than submit and shed his blood for the revolution. In terms of dress, she was just an inconspicuous servant of the Zhou family.


    But now, facing the threat of the Japanese invaders, she gritted her teeth and refused to reveal anything about Zhou mingchong.


    In just a short ten seconds of shooting, Zhang Jingan easily filled up the character of an extra. They were all interconnected, setting off Zhou mingchong¡¯s image.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his kind nature, how could a servant protect a Japan in China like this?


    ¡°Ai, ai, ai, ai.¡±


    Sighs could be heard in the cinema. The camera had actually moved away from Jiang se. However, the earlier performance was still deeply etched in many people¡¯s minds. The feeling of pity when a flower-like girl died at the hands of an invader was even more impressive than the cruelty of war.


    In the VIP theater, Cheng runing felt a little regretful.


    although I know it¡¯s fake, why do I feel that my sister-inw¡¯s sacrifice is such a pity? ¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a sinisterugh rang out. Jiang SE¡¯s eyes widened. On screen,¡¯Feng Nan¡¯, who was ying the role of miss Eguchi, was being pressed down on a bed by a group of Japanese bandits. The leader of the group was currently interrogating her about Zhou mingchong¡¯s whereabouts.


    Miss Eguchi, yed by Feng Nan, naturally kept her mouth shut. She had been insulted by a group of people.


    The Japanese Army¡¯sughter on the screen rose and fell. The kimono on Feng Nan¡¯s body was torn to pieces, and the humiliation and resentment on her face were deep.


    To be honest, Feng Nan did a good job acting at this moment. Her eyes and bodynguage vividly expressed the hatred and pain in the character¡¯s heart, but perhaps it was because the few people in the VIP hall were too familiar with her.


    Therefore, when Jiang se saw ¡®her¡¯ once gentle and calm face reveal a ferocious and pained expression, and the veins on her neck were popping, she still could not act.


    Nie dan and the others around him were even more agitated. On the screen, Feng Nan was struggling desperately, as if countless hands were touching her body. Even Cheng runing in the VIP hall had his mouth wide open, unable to speak. He could only hear the girl¡¯s painful moans on the screen.


    This scene was extremely unbearable for PEI Yi and the others. They felt an indescribable sense of difort and difort in their hearts.


    ¡°No, no wonder old master Feng wants to delete the scene, Yingluo.¡±


    Nie dan stuttered, which was a rare sight. yes, yes, if my family¡¯s girl were to act in such a movie, she might, might have been beaten to death, Qianqian.


    Jiang se was still in a daze, so she did not hear what nie dan said.


    Feng Nan had quite a few scenes in the movie. When Jiang se heard her shrill screams, she felt extremely ufortable. Other than the difort she felt from the plot of the movie, it was also aplicated feeling after seeing that familiar face and experiencing such ¡®treatment¡¯.


    This scene was especially long. Jiang se could not bear to watch any longer. She buried her face in PEI Yi¡¯s arm. Nie dan and the others were doing the same.


    Finally, the scene was over. Zhou mingchong returned to the Zhou family, but it was toote.


    His family was persecuted, his daughter was humiliated andmitted suicide, his servants were either dead or injured, and he also fell into the hands of the Japanese invaders.


    In fact, the movie had finally entered the main topic.


    The so-called rescue operation was not Zhou mingchong saving the revolutionaries and the others, but the revolutionary soldiers who had received his great kindness in return for his kindness. They rescued him without fear of death.


    At the end of the movie, the revolutionary soldier yed by Liu Ye rescued the injured and thin Zhou mingchong from the Japanese base with great difficulty. The two¡¯s staggering steps and their backs leaning on each other became a frozen scene.


    The passionate music started ying and the surrounding lights were turned on.

 Chapter 229

    229 Chapter 229-minor


    When the movie ended, Jiang se sat in the theater for a long time before she recovered.


    When they came out of the theater, the screening in the theater next door had ended as well. Arge crowd of people came out of the theater, including Jiang se and the others.


    rescue mission ¡± had a 32% Showtime slot when it was released, and the Imperial¡¯s IMAX cinemas even increased the coverage of ¡± rescue mission ¡± during prime time.


    Many people were still talking about the movie after they came out of the theater. Most of them gave high praise to the movie.


    there are very few Anti-Japanese War films in the country that are so good. When the characters in the plot died, I felt that it was such a pity.


    The two girls walked past Jiang se side by side. They did not realize that the person who was wearing a baseball cap and holding her boyfriend¡¯s hand was the Jiang se in the movie.


    ¡°One of them was the girl who refused to reveal Zhou michong¡¯s whereabouts and was killed by Ishida. The other one was miss Eguchi.¡±


    I feel that miss Eguchi is pitiful. However, I have a deeper impression of the person who was killed by Ishida. However, don¡¯t you think that face looks familiar? ¡±


    Some people mentioned Liu Ye, who had a good image and character in the movie, as well as the actors who had acted with Liu Ye. It was only after Jiang se had left the cinema that she gradually lost track of the discussion of the people behind her.


    Qiu Ji suggested that they go to the court of pilgrimage. During the meal, Cheng runing mentioned the previous movie.


    ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed by Feng Nan.¡±


    He was already stupid enough, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±


    what kind of y is she ying? no wonder her old man fell out with her.


    In general, if Feng Nan had not yed one of the roles, the movie would have been very good overall.


    In the movie, Zhou mingchong¡¯s act of righteousness was not described in a long and cumbersome chapter, and the mutual Rescue between him and Xu Lin, yed by Liu Ye, was closely linked to the movie¡¯s theme.


    Putting aside Jiang SE¡¯s personal feelings, Feng Nan¡¯s character had indeed portrayed the cruelty and ruthlessness of the Japanese invaders. She was merciless when her fellow countrymen came in contact with each other¡¯s interests. However, it was precisely because of her identity that it made her feel a little awkward.


    No wonder Feng Zhongliang was so against it this time.


    She sat on the sofa and scrolled through The Movie Database on her phone.


    In the database, the ratings for ¡± rescue mission ¡± were already out. It had a good rating of 85%. As it was released at the same time around the world, coupled with Zhang Jingan¡¯s fame, there were quite a lot of people giving marks. In addition to the good rating, the surprise that the movie brought to the audience had also reached 93%, which was much higher than the movies released in the same period.


    Xiang qiuran also took out her phone and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, look at the ¡®timesmentary¡¯. Even Shu Peien is talking!¡±


    times Review ¡± was the most authoritative film review tform under the official media, ¡± times ¡®style. the shupeien that Xiang qiuran had mentioned had the reputation of being the best film Critic in the country.


    He had once been selected as one of the 200 best film critics in the world by an authoritative United States magazine. He had risen to fame and enjoyed a great reputation in China.


    If a movie critic was considered an art, then the current Film Critics in the country could be divided into two types: pure art or practical art.


    Shupeien, on the other hand, belonged to the pure art type. He had worked at the Ministry of Culture in his early years and was very knowledgeable. Hisments on film quotes were very convincing.


    However, due to his health, he rarely spoke in recent years.


    Even if every issue of ¡°timesmentary¡± had hisments, most of the time they were based on his previousments.


    This time, Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± had shocked him. No matter how the box office of Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie was, the reputation of the movie would at least reach a high level.


    Shu Peien¡¯s article had already been published on the official media tform of ¡± timesmentary ¡°. Jiang se had also clicked on it.


    From the beginning, he had already praised Zhang Jingan¡¯s new show. Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± was shot to an extremely high level.


    Since the establishment of China, there have been arge number of Anti-Japanese War movies and TV shows every year. I was looking forward to it at first, but I couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Many absurd scenes happened frequently. The Chinese and Japanese invaders were annihted in various ways, making the domestic audience feel like they were surrounded in a field, watching our Army beat the enemy and feeling smug.


    Under such circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t watch many Anti-Japanese War movies.


    When ¡®rescue mission¡¯ first sent me a thread and invited me to attend the premiere, I rejected it in my heart. I didn¡¯t want to join in the fun.


    But to my surprise, Zhang Jingan gave me a big surprise.


    Ever since the Japanese invaders invaded China, the War of Resistance Against Japan had been the hatred in the hearts of the people. Until today, this hatred still remained in the hearts of most people. When shooting this kind of theme, very few directors dared to push out the old and shoot something different.


    Zhang Jingan was different. He looked for another stream and used the beginning of the shooting to lead the audience into a misunderstanding.


    This caused the audience to misunderstand ¡°rescue mission¡± as referring to the Japanese, Zhou mingchong, saving Xu Lin and the others. Who knew that in the end, it led to Xu Lin¡¯s gratitude towards him, which was the true theme of the movie.


    This paragraph caused me to have mixed feelings. It made me think of a sentence in ¡°Zhuang Zi,¡±¡±a drink and a Peck, is it preordained?¡±


    First, there was Zhou mingchong¡¯s conscience, then there was Xu Lin¡¯s gratitude. Such rich emotions had already far surpassed the love that had been yed out countless times on the screen.


    The movie¡¯s story structure isplete, the emotions are delicate, and the theme is clear, but these are not the reasons why I want to write this film review. What really makes me impulsive is the insignificant supporting roles in the movie.


    When Ishida, who was yed by Gao Rong, interrogated him about Zhou michong¡¯s whereabouts, I was very interested in the girl who acted with Gao Rong.


    When she appeared, she didn¡¯t exin the cause and effect, nor did she have a voice-over to exin the character. She didn¡¯t have many lines either, and she only relied on her bodynguage and rich performance to enrich the image of the girl who was killed.


    When she was tied up, her trembling body showed her fear of the environment. However, she refused to yield to Ishida¡¯s threat and was killed in the end.


    I have to praise Zhang Jingan¡¯s selection criteria. A girl as beautiful as a flower who refused to bow down to the enemy. The moment she died under the gun, I think the majority of the audience would have sighed like me.


    The ¡®Pooh¡¯ she said before she died showed her unyielding character.


    Because she was afraid, her Dauntless spirit at that time was rare and precious.


    Because of her desire for life, she knew that she would die, but her act of generously facing death appeared immortal and Noble.


    The actor¡¯s acting skills were restrained and didn¡¯t burst out with passion, but after I watched it, my mood was stirred.

 Chapter 230

    230 Chapter 230 footwork


    In just ten seconds, the character¡¯s character was shaped by the actor¡¯s performance. They sessfully left a deep impression on the audience with their exquisite performance in the nearly 150-minute film.


    There was also miss Eguchi, who had pushed the plot forward, but was implicated because of her father.


    In addition to the beginning of the movie, where Zhang Jingan used arge number of documentaries to show the cruelty of the Japanese invaders, he put another focus on miss Eguchi, from her encounter to her final suicide, silently condemning the atrocities of the Japanese invaders.


    The tears that she shed before she died were far heavier than her cries.


    However, inparison, I still prefer the nameless character expressed by the actress who acted with Gao Rong. It¡¯s more full and more vivid.


    after watching ¡®rescue mission¡¯, I¡¯m looking forward to China¡¯s film industry again. If China¡¯s future actors perform as well as this group of actors, and if China¡¯s directors are like Zhang Jingan, then the starting point will not be limited to National hatred and family hatred. I think that it¡¯s only a matter of time before China¡¯s film industry enters the international scene.


    I¡¯m very optimistic about the future of the two girls in ¡°rescue mission¡± this time, and I¡¯m looking forward to their wonderful performance next time.


    In Shu Peien¡¯s long review of ¡°rescue mission¡± in ¡°the times review,¡± other than praising Feng Nan, he had also heavily praised Jiang se.


    The inte was in an uproar because of hisments.


    In The Movie Database, many people had used Shu Peien¡¯s words when they mentioned Jiang SE¡¯s character as the servant of the Zhou family.


    He mentioned that he was very optimistic about Jiang SE¡¯s future in the film industry. As a result, the number of searches for Jiang se on the inte skyrocketed. It was almost on par with the number of searches for Feng Nan on the news a few days ago.


    On Weibo, Twitter, and other ounts, Jiang SE¡¯s number of followers soared. rescue mission ¡°had only been released for one day, but her ount had gained about 200000 followers.


    In the past, there were fewer people following her social media ount. The street photos she posted and the advertising photos of her Adele jeans endorsement did not have manyments.


    However, with the increase in his fan points, the attention he received had also increased overnight.


    Not only did Adele¡¯s jeans gain some poprity on the inte, but someone had also spread the news that Jiang se was going to represent Hong Kong jewelry.


    Such rumors were baseless. So far, Jiang SE¡¯s personal social media ount had not announced this matter. There was no news on the official website of the Hong Kong Hwa organization either. However, fans were already looking forward to it and asking about it.


    Tao Tao scrolled through thements on the movie¡¯s database. She could not help but feel ted. She was very happy for Jiang SE¡¯s smooth career.


    Previously, when ¡°the 99th love letter¡± was released, Zhu pan had stirred up trouble and started a war of words on the inte. Her fans had even supported her and ndered Jiang se for having no acting skills.


    With Shu Peien¡¯s words, Tao Tao felt that the anger in her heart that had been stuck for a long time had been smoothened.


    She decided to pay close attention to the movements of Hong Kong Hua group. If her idol really endorsed Hong Kong Hua¡¯s jewelry, she would definitely save and save. In the future, if she wanted to buy jewelry, she would only buy Hong Kong Hua.


    The number of showtimes for ¡± rescue mission ¡± increased again as it was the prime time at night. The statistics for dozens of theater chains across the country were released in the early morning of the next day.


    Feng Nan had been waiting for the box office results of ¡± rescue mission ¡°¡®s premiere. When he heard the box office results from Zhao junhan¡¯s end of the call, he heaved a long sigh of relief.


    It was already past three in the evening, but she was still at Zhao junhan¡¯s house.


    She vaguely remembered that before her reincarnation, ¡± rescue mission ¡± had already done well at the box office. On the first day of screening, it broke the domestic box office record for the premiere of a movie, reaching more than 400 million Yuan.


    The people who invested in ¡± rescue mission ¡± all made a lot of money, so after her rebirth, she didn¡¯t hesitate to persuade Zhao junhan first. Together with the money she had gathered herself, she invested in ¡± rescue mission ¡± together.


    From the feedback she had received so far, rescue mission¡¯s results were much better than she had expected.


    She lit up a cigarette, and Zhao junhan smiled as well. He watched her actions and didn¡¯t stop her.


    based on the current situation,¡¯rescue mission¡¯ should be able to earn 2 billion at the box office.


    She grabbed Zhao junhan¡¯s tie, pulled him in front of her, and blew out a mouthful of smoke. When she noticed the look of disgust on Zhao junhan¡¯s face, her smile deepened.


    how was the investment this time? you didn¡¯t lose money, did you? ¡±


    Other than the movie theater chain¡¯s shares and taxes, Zhao junhan and the Jianghua group had earned back all the money they had invested.


    Feng Nan had also earned a portion of the investment money, but it was not enough. For the sake of filming ¡°rescue mission ¡°, she had already fallen out with Feng Zhongliang. Feng Zhongliang had frozen a portion of her assets under her name, and the only thing she could use now was the dividends from¡± rescue mission ¡°that she had received.


    However, she did not invest much money back then, and the return she received was also small. Feng Nan¡¯s heart was not on this. She mainly wanted to use Zhang Jingan¡¯s fame to raise her own style.


    She remembered that the actress who yed the role of Ms. Eguchi in ¡°rescue mission¡± was eventually nominated for the Best Supporting Actress award at the Huaxia International Film Festival in December this year. Liu Yuchun from the film Academy, who yed the role, shot to fame and went international. She got on good terms with Zhang Jingan and was favored by various major directors in theter stages.


    Once his worth increased, he would be able to make a lot of money if he were to film movies in the future.


    ¡°The reviews online are pretty good. Even the film critic, shupeien, mentioned you.¡±


    Shupeien¡¯s film review was released at night. Feng Nan was very confident in her acting skills. After she finished filming this part, she had also seen her own performance and was very satisfied with it. It was reasonable to be praised by the film Critics.


    She put down the cigarette and picked up her phone to ask, ¡±


    Shu Peien is a film critic for ¡®the times criticism¡¯, right? ¡±


    This was the most authoritative film review tform under the mainstream media. If shupeien could mention her name in ¡®times review¡¯, it would be of endless benefit to her in the future.


    A smile appeared on her face, and Zhao junhan was still nodding his head. The next moment, Feng Nan opened the film review, and the smile on his face froze.


    Other than her, Shu Peien had also mentioned Jiang se!


    In ¡°rescue mission,¡± Feng Nan had actually seen Jiang se in the movie on the day of its premiere. The reason why he did not cut out Jiang SE¡¯s part was not only because Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡°pretense to reality¡± had caused PEI Yi¡¯s dissatisfaction, which almost caused the movie to be unable to be screened, but also because Jiang se was only ying a minor character that did not even have a name.


    In the end, her final lines were just two ¡®pfft¡¯s. A little impatience would spoil a great n. She had endured it back then as she did not think that Jiang se would pose a threat to her in this movie.


    Who knew that when the movie was released, Shu Peien¡¯s reviews would mention that Jiang SE¡¯s character was much better than hers!


    ¡°This old fool!¡±

 Chapter 231

    231 A sunny day


    In ¡°rescue mission,¡± Feng Nan believed that the character he yed, miss Eguchi, would leave a deeper impression on the audience than Jiang se, who was just an extra, be it in terms of her background, status, or her experiences in the post-production.


    She was just a nameless character, and there wasn¡¯t even a name for the character at the end of the film. There was only the name ¡®maid a¡¯ in theyout. What was there topare her with?


    Feng Nan suppressed his anger and finished reading Shu Peien¡¯s review, but there was an unspeakable fire in his heart.


    It had been a long time since Shu Peien had written a film review. Now that the review was out, those who followed him quickly searched for Jiang se, causing her to be popr on the inte again.


    This situation made Feng Nan wary, but at the same time, she was extremely unwilling to ept it. At the same time, it also increased her suspicion that Jiang se had been reborn.


    She had been reincarnated before, so she knew very well how well ¡°rescue mission¡± had achieved in the end. If Jiang se had not been reincarnated, she would have tried her best to get into this movie. She would rather be an extra than take on a role in the movie.


    I suspect that Shu Peien was bribed to deliberately post thesements.


    Feng Nan bit his lip and let go of Zhao junhan in frustration. ¡°Is there any way to make Shu Peien change this part?¡±


    Zhao junhanughed, a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    ¡°Modify?¡±


    He reached out to adjust his tie and cuffs. you¡¯re joking!


    In Gu Jiaer¡¯s new film, ¡± pretense to reality ¡± was not able to pass the vetting process because Jiang SE¡¯s part was removed. It was almost unable to be screened.


    It was said that Gu Jiaer had personally made a call and begged for the film to be released as scheduled. Based on this alone, it was clear that the people behind Jiang se were not to be trifled with.


    Even though Zhao junhan had some money, he knew his limits.


    Putting aside whether Shu Peien was good at public rtions or not, even if he was, Zhao junhan didn¡¯t dare to take the risk of offending people in such a situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t always feel bad for a newbie. Look at the long term.¡± He reached out to touch Feng Nan¡¯s face, his expression devoid of any warmth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, you¡¯re ruining our n.¡±


    When he spoke, Feng Nan was reminded of his previous life.


    Back then, she and Jiang se had been at each other¡¯s throats. Zhao junhan had also used the same tone when he spoke to her. He raised an eyebrow and looked impatient. He wanted her to look further into the future. at least you have a son.


    Feng Nan clutched his thigh tightly when he thought of the past.¡¯Don¡¯t make things difficult for Jiang se.¡¯ He made it sound simple, but he did not know what she had gone through.


    Her chest heaved rapidly, and her eyes reddened. She recalled PEI Yi¡¯s fierce look when he was beating people up on the yacht in Hong Kong. She also thought that Jiang se might have been reborn like her. She suppressed her malice, chewed it up, and buried it in her heart.


    It was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge.


    If what she thought was true, that Jiang se had been reincarnated, then she knew very well what kind of person she was before she was reincarnated.


    She would not be able to keep up her pretense for long anyway. It would not be toote to make a move on her after she revealed her true colors and was abandoned by PEI Yi.


    However, Feng Nan could not take this lying down.


    ¡°Century Gxy, do you have any news? Xia Chaoqun didn¡¯t have any conflicts with Jiang se?¡±


    ¡°Conflict? I haven¡¯t heard of it. ¡±


    Zhao junhan shrugged his shoulders. Feng Nan was in disbelief.


    ¡°How is that possible? Thest time in Hong Kong, PEI Yi beat Xia Chaoqun¡¯s cousin, Xu Baixing, up. It was quite a serious beating, and he was sent to the hospital.¡±


    The Xu family and the Xia family were inws, and Xia Chaoqun and Xu Baixing were cousins. Xu Baixing had been beaten up by PEI Yi because of Jiang se, but Xia Chaoqun had not terminated her contract?


    ¡°Xu Baixing? The Xu family?¡± Zhao junhan was stunned for a moment, but Feng Nan nodded.


    She did not notice the grave expression on Zhao junhan¡¯s face. The Xu family held an important position in Hong Kong. The Xu family¡¯s future sessor had been beaten up by Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend. After that, the Xu family did not retaliate at all. Instead, they swallowed their anger. Zhao junhan realized the importance of PEI Yi¡¯s identity and could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Before his rebirth, Feng Nan had been by Zhao junhan¡¯s side for many years, so he understood his personality very well.


    At that time, in order to marry into the Zhao family, she had tried her best to please Zhao junhan. How could she not see that Zhao junhan had the intention of currying favor with her now?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who he is!¡± She did not reveal PEI Yi¡¯s identity. In the past, she had thought that Zhao junhan was suave and handsome, but now, she felt disgusted by this man.


    Xu Baixing was beaten up. I don¡¯t believe that the Xu family wouldn¡¯t use mother Xia to put pressure on Xia Chaoqun. You couldn¡¯t find out anything. Are you too ipetent? ¡±


    She had never spoken to Zhao junhan in such a tone before. When Zhao junhan heard this, he was instantly enraged andughed coldly.


    ¡°Pressure? Are you kidding me? Jiang SE¡¯s the spokesperson for the Hong Kong jewelry brand, and they¡¯re working closely together. Why should Xia Chaoqun terminate his contract?¡±


    Zhao junhan¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue! When Feng Nan heard this, he turned pale with fright and could not help but shout, ¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Zhao junhan looked at her pale face, as if she had been dealt a huge blow. He mocked her mercilessly, ¡±


    a few days ago, when my father went to Hong Kong to discuss a coboration with Feng qinlun, he heard that both parties are keeping it a secret. They will probably only reveal it when the time for the coborationes.


    He saw that Feng Nan¡¯s face had turned even paler, and he bit his lips hard.


    there are so many things that you don¡¯t know. Not everything is within your control. Don¡¯t talk to me with that attitude. I¡¯m not your servant.


    She gritted her teeth and tried her best to suppress her hatred.


    Things did not go the way she had expected. PEI Yi¡¯s act of beating up Xu Baixing did not cause a Rift between Jiang se and a manager like Xia Chaoqun. Instead, it facilitated the contract between Jiang se and Hong Kong jewelry.


    Then, when she instigated Xu Baixing earlier, did that not mean that she had indirectly given Jiang se a push and helped her?


    This feeling of trying to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice made Feng Nan almost spit out a mouthful of blood. Zhao junhan would never use such an exposed matter to coax her. At this moment, she wished she could curse out loud. Even the inte¡¯s tide of positivements for her character in ¡± rescue mission ¡± did not make her happy.


    The final oue of Shu Peien¡¯s film review led to Jiang SE¡¯s fan base increasing again and again.


    In the past, many people were only attracted to her because of her beautiful face. However, her small demonstration of her skills in ¡± rescue mission ¡± showed some of her strength, causing many people to start looking forward to ¡± events of Beiping ¡°, which was scheduled to be released at the beginning of next year.


    A week after the release of ¡®rescue mission¡¯, its poprity did not decrease, and the ratings on¡¯ time criticism ¡®and the movie¡¯s database kept rising.


    ...

 Chapter 232

    232 Chapter 232 Thunderbolt


    In addition to the fame and fortune of the male and female leads in the movie, Feng Nan had also be a hot topic recently. Her background had be the headlines of the news in recent days, and even the details of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s past being a revolutionary soldier had been dug out.


    Her role as miss Eguchi won the sympathy of many people and gradually gained a group of fans. She began to actively seek endorsements.


    In the vi that mo Anqi had rented for Jiang se, one of the rooms had been converted into a dance practice room. Xia Chaoqun had hired a teacher for Jiang se. Recently, she had been practicing here almost every day during her free time.


    Jiang se was almost 19 years old. She had long passed the age suitable for dancing. The original Jiang se had no foundation at all. The du family would not have had the spare money to train her.


    As a result, she was in extreme pain when she practiced. Recently, she had only been practicing the basic movements. Even after one and a half hours of practice a day, she could not even lift her arm when she returned home.


    She had been practicing for a few days. She had improved a lot when she was in a split. She endured the pain, but there was still a small part that she could not get off. The teacher that Xia Chaoqun had hired stepped on her leg. Sweat immediately broke out on Jiang SE¡¯s forehead. However, she tried her best to endure the pain and kept her toes straight.


    Mo Anqi squatted at the side with her clothes in her arms. Seeing her pale face, mo Anqi could not help but sympathize with her, but at the same time, she was envious of her.


    Jiang se had great endurance. When an adult learned to dance, her muscles and bones were not as flexible as a child¡¯s. However, she had improved at a rapid pace. In just a short time, she was already doing a proper split.


    The teacher was still stepping on her leg. She gritted her teeth and endured it, not daring to make a sound. She had to endure this for five minutes. However, it had only been two minutes, and Jiang se was already drenched in sweat.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s phone rang. After she answered the call, she turned around. The dance teacher gestured for her to take a break and removed her foot from Jiang SE¡¯s leg so that mo Anqi could talk to her first.


    After she left, Jiang se did not stand up. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain.


    ¡°Do you want to rest for a while?¡±


    Mo Anqi pulled out a tissue and wiped her sweat for her, her heart aching for her.


    Jiang se shook her head. She understood the principle of ¡®only through umtion can one burst¡¯. She also understood the reason why Xia Chaoqun had arranged these basic courses for her this year.


    The more she knew, the wider her acting career would be, and it would be more beneficial to her.


    The hardships and sweat he had suffered today woulde in handy one day in the future.


    She didn¡¯t have much work this year, and she wasn¡¯t well-known enough. Whether it was ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± or ¡± rescue mission ¡°, which was currently screening, she didn¡¯t have a lot of scenes in them.


    Next year would be her main year. Other than ¡± the event of Beiping ¡°, which was going to be released at the beginning of the year, ¡± about I love you ¡± would be released in the middle of the year. Jiang se estimated that work woulde one after another by then, and it would not be as easy as it was now.


    ¡°Who¡¯s on the phone?¡±


    She endured the pain and asked. Mo Anqi looked at her after she picked up the call, so she assumed that the person on the other end was looking for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s director Zhao. He wants to meet you tomorrow morning.¡±


    After mo Anqi became Jiang SE¡¯s assistant, she had already memorized all of Jiang SE¡¯s sses. She did not have any sses the next morning and the training was in the afternoon. She took out her phone and jotted down her schedule. Jiang se nodded in response.


    Zhao rang had asked her to meet up to discuss the filming of ¡®demon¡¯.


    Zhao rang was very enthusiastic about this movie. They had already decided that she would be the female lead, while the male lead, Liu Ye, was still in discussion. It was very likely that they would sign him.


    Once the deal was settled, the movie was ready to enter the preparatory stage. If they acted quickly, they might be able to set it for release the year after next.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already booked the ne tickets to Hong Kong on the 27th and back to Beijing on the 29th. Sister Xia said that she¡¯s trying to get you a full endorsement for the Adele brand¡¯s denim series, and it¡¯s very likely to seed.¡±


    With the poprity of ¡°rescue mission ¡°, Xia Chaoqun took the opportunity to get someone to write a draft because of shupeien¡¯s film review. He rode on shupeien¡¯s momentum and also released some news about Jiang SE¡¯s uing coboration with Hong Kong China. This caused her poprity to shoot up. At the same time, it also boosted the sales of the Adele brand¡¯s jeans. Based on this alone, Xia Chaoqun was very confident that he would be able to represent Jiang se in the sale of the Adele brand¡¯s jeans series.


    Whether a spokesperson was good or not depended on whether she could drive the sales of the products. Recently, the sales of the Adele brand¡¯s jeans had been Jiang SE¡¯s greatest source of confidence. Recently, a few manufacturers from smaller brands had been in contact with Xia Chaoqun, but he had rejected all of them.


    Jiang se and Zhao rang had an appointment at 9:30 A. M. Their meeting was not at Zhao rang¡¯s studio. Instead, it was at a caf¨¦ in the imperial capital¡¯s upper ring. When Jiang se arrived, Zhao rang had already arrived.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    The waiter pulled out a chair. Jiang se sat down and apologized first. Zhao rang then shook his head.


    ¡°I just arrived early.¡±


    There was still fifteen minutes to the appointed time. Jiang SE¡¯s early arrival eased Zhao rang¡¯s frown.


    He had a very good impression of Jiang se. Whether it was when she had just started filming ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°, when she was still a newbie, or now that she had signed with century Gxy and was working under the top manager Xia Chaoqun, she still had her usual personality.


    When the two of them worked together to film ¡± about I love you, ¡± she was still reserved and hardworking.


    Zhao rang had been in this industry for many years. He had seen many celebrities who were afraid before they became famous butter on, they became arrogant and despotic. Naturally, he liked Jiang se even more.


    Therefore, when ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± suffered a box office loss and wasughed at behind her back, he did not take his anger out on Jiang se. Instead, after filming ¡± about I love you, ¡± he would often ask Jiang se out to talk about the content of the new film.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, director Zhao?¡±


    Jiang se ordered a cup of coffee. After the waiter left, she asked why Zhao rang had asked to meet her. When Zhao rang heard her question, heughed bitterly.


    ¡°Sese, there¡¯s something that I think I need you to help me with.¡±


    ¡®demon¡¯ is currently deciding on the main characters. Luo Shen was originally cast as the character. As you know, I had my eyes on Liu Ye and hoped that he would y the role.


    In the beginning, Xia Chaoqun had also used this point to make Zhao rang agree to change the female lead role in ¡°about I love you¡± without hesitation.


    Xia Chaoqun had been in the industry for many years and had a good rtionship with Liu Ye. If she had stepped in, this matter should have been a sure thing.


    ¡°But Liu Ye hasn¡¯t given us a reply.¡±


    When Zhao rang mentioned this, he reached out and wiped his face. I called him the day before yesterday. His manager has the intention to reject him.

 Chapter 233

    233 Chapter 233 n


    Luo Shen was not an upright and sunny character in ¡°the demon ¡°. Instead, he was the biggest viin in the show. Since Liu Ye started acting, he had been ying positive roles and had a good image. The manager was worried that if he took on this show, it would have a huge impact on Liu Ye¡¯s future acting career.


    Liu Ye was now an A-list big brother in the country. His status was even slightly inferior to cui Xing in century Gxy.


    He had ns to focus his career overseas recently, and his ambition could be seen from the fact that he had epted Zhang Jingan¡¯s role in ¡°rescue mission.


    The scriptwriter of ¡°demon¡± wasn¡¯t famous. In addition, Zhao rang wasn¡¯t an expert in this type of director in the past, and Luo Shen¡¯s character was the ¡®demon¡¯ in the movie. Hence, he had not agreed to Zhao rang¡¯s request for a long time. Even when Xia Chaoqun asked him out a few times, he didn¡¯t agree because of their personal rtionship.


    ¡°In other words, Liu Ye rejected it?¡±


    The coffee had not been delivered yet. Jiang se looked at Zhao rang¡¯s Haggard face. He must have been tormented by this matter recently as he had not slept well for a few days.


    ¡°There¡¯s no clear answer yet, but I¡¯m 80 ¨C 90% sure.¡±


    He chuckled wryly. Jiang se then asked, ¡±


    ¡°What are the reasons for Liu Ye¡¯s rejection? Is it rted to me?¡±


    She recalled Zhao rang¡¯s previous mention of her appearance. Zhao rang nodded and said straightforwardly, ¡±


    ¡°There are!¡±


    The waiter served them coffee and desserts. Jiang se thanked him when she heard Zhao rang say, ¡±


    ¡°There are four reasons for Liu Ye¡¯s rejection. First, he intends to enter the International market and not just limit himself to the domestic market. Secondly, most of the characters in the movies he¡¯s been acting in are positive. Thirdly, it¡¯s rted to me. The genre I¡¯ve been acting in before is different from ¡®demon¡¯, so he¡¯s worried that I won¡¯t be able to control a movie of this genre. Fourthly, it¡¯s you, Sese. That¡¯s why I asked to meet you today.¡±


    Although Liu Ye did not state it clearly, the reason for his rejection of ¡± demon ¡± did have something to do with Jiang se.


    He now had a good reputation in the country and had a superior status. In recent years, he cherished his reputation and had repeatedly reviewed the scripts of the films he had epted. He had discussed with his team and decided not to ept any films that were not top quality.


    Therefore, over the years, any film with Liu Ye¡¯s name was a quality film, not a lousy one.


    To be honest, ¡± demon ¡± did have its own unique points. However, when he saw the team behind it and found out that the female lead was Jiang se, he had already decided to back out.


    He was worried about this drama because he wanted to promote Jiang SE¡¯s work.


    It would have been fine if Jiang se had only yed a supporting role in the movie. However, she had to y the role of Zhang Yuqin, whose role was no less important than Liu Ye¡¯s. This made Liu Ye worried.


    If Jiang se did not perform well, the drama would be ruined no matter how good the script was.


    Liu Ye had been in the industry for ten years. He was long past the age where he could feel a sense of aplishment by crushing neers with his acting skills. He knew that a good script required good actors to bring out its potential.


    In the script, a person¡¯s outstanding performance could not be considered a sess. If the opponent was evenly matched, it was possible to create a box office legend.


    In short, he was worried that Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills would not match up to his. This would cause the script to go from first-rate to second-rate because of her acting skills.


    In addition to Zhao rang¡¯s previous movie genres, it was hard for him not to worry.


    Sometimes, when he didn¡¯t ept it, it was already a tactful rejection.


    However, Zhao rang was unwilling to give up. If Liu Ye could y the role of Luo Shen, he would be the most suitable actor based on his experience and acting skills.


    When Jiang se heard Zhao rang¡¯s words, she did not fly into a rage out of humiliation because of his direct words.


    It was a fact that she had started practicing Taoismte and that she was inexperienced, so it was normal for Liu Ye to be suspicious.


    Although she could use PEI Yi to suppress Liu Ye and force him to take on the role of this movie, it was not appropriate to use such a method to force Liu Ye to submit.


    Moreover, Liu yexin was unwilling to do so. Even if he epted the role, he would not put in his best effort in the film. The film produced in this way might really be unsatisfactory.


    Zhao rang¡¯s thoughts were simr to Jiang SE¡¯s. Therefore, he had asked Jiang se to meet up and hoped that she would talk to Liu Ye face-to-face. He also hoped that Jiang se would be able to convince Liu Ye with her own abilities instead of relying on external power.


    ¡°In other words, Sese, you have to let Liu Ye see your efforts.¡±


    She also wanted to show him where Jiang se had changed. She wanted to prove to Liu Ye how she was qualified to act alongside him in just two years, despite being a cameo girl who only had two short lines in ¡°rescue mission.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to meet Liu Ye and have a talk with him after I¡¯m done with my work. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s words made Zhao rang heave a sigh of relief. He looked pleased.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She understood the meaning behind Zhao rang¡¯s words, but she did not lose her temper in embarrassment. Instead, she epted this fact very calmly and even promised that she would work hard.


    She was diligent and restrained. Even if her appearance and age might not be suitable for ¡®Zhang Yuqin¡¯, this was also the reason why Zhao rang was very optimistic about her.


    After this topic, Zhao rang brought up the character of Zhang Yuqin in ¡°the demon.¡±


    Zhang Yuqin is aplicated character. Sese, even if we start shooting next year, how are you going to control her and show her acting skills? ¡±


    The more the directormunicated with the actors before shooting, the more they understood the characters, the more beneficial it was for future cooperation.


    Jiang se did not hide it from him and told him her n.


    I¡¯ve already discussed it with sister Chaoqun. We¡¯re not going to take any new jobs for the time being.


    Other than going to the women¡¯s prison to observe for a while, she also wanted to contact Dong Chaoping of the imperial capital Theater and practice in the theater for a few months to hone her acting skills.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Zhao rang was a little surprised, but when he regained his senses, his eyes revealed a look of admiration. ¡°It¡¯s good that we don¡¯t act.¡±


    It was no longer a new thing for celebrities to fight over scenes. It was evenmon to see many actors in the production team taking leave from time to time, shooting a scene here and there. The consequences of this made it difficult for people to believe that celebrities could produce amazing works.


    Jiang se wasposed. She did not be arrogant andcent just because of her current achievements and fame. On the contrary, she was able to calm down and focus on preparing for her performance. Her attitude made Zhao rang¡¯s smile deepen.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    from the second half of the year to next year, apart from attending some necessary events, I n to go to the women¡¯s prison in the western suburbs to observe the prisoners before entering the imperial capital Grand Theater to study.


    Zhang Yuqin¡¯s character was not a good person in the traditional sense. She had bright points, but also dark sides. She was a very contradictory person. Her hatred gave birth to bad things, which led to the final ending.

 Chapter 234

    234 Hold it in


    After discussing the new film with Zhao rang, Jiang se was not in a hurry to ask Xia Chaoqun to arrange for her to meet Liu Ye.


    In order to convince Liu Ye, she had toe up with something to prove herself. She nned to train herself for a while before bringing this up again.


    On the 27th, Jiang se bade PEI Yi farewell and flew to Hong Kong to attend the signing ceremony for Hong Kong China.


    It was only then that Hong Kong jewelry finally released news that confirmed Jiang se would be the spokesperson for Hong Kong jewelry in the next few years!


    Although there had been rumors that Jiang se would be working with Hong Kong jewelry, many people were still surprised when the news was confirmed.


    Hong Kong jewelry had never used a spokesperson before. After all, the word ¡®Hong Kong¡¯ was already a brand effect.


    This time, they had actually invited a neer to be the spokesperson for no reason. This time, not only the entertainment media in Hong Kong, but even the maind media were very surprised. After learning that Hong Kong Hua had confirmed the news, many maind media also rushed to Hong Kong.


    Because of the status of Hong Kong jewelry, the spokesperson press conference was live-streamed online.


    Many media representatives from the maind had already arrived. Mo Anqi held the gown that Xia Chaoqun had custom-made for Jiang se and waited for the stylist to bring her to change.


    When they were in France, Xia Chaoqun had already made Jiang se a custom-made gown for the conference to sign the contract as the spokesperson of Hong Kong jewelry.


    The dress was made by Julian, who had custom-made high-end ready-to-wear clothes. On the day of themercial shooting in Hong Kong, the dresses for the earrings and bracelets were all made by him.


    She had just received this gown a week ago, and it was a girlish one.


    The neckline used the style of a ntedpel, andyers of fine gauze were skillfully sewn by the tailor to form folds, cleverly covering the beautiful scenery of the chest.


    The skirt was short at the front and long at the back. The front was about 20 centimeters above the knee, and the sleeves were designed in the shape of shells, reaching the upper arm.


    This dress was custom-made for Jiang se. Be it the length of the skirt or the waist, it was just right. It was not something that the borrowed clothes couldpare to.


    Mo Anqi couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she walked out of the changing room after putting on her dress.


    Jiang SE¡¯s skin was on the fairer side. Her legs were long and straight. There was nothing to pick on when she wore the light yellow dress. It was like a tender winter jasmine that swayed in the wind.


    In order to prevent her skirt from wrinkling after she sat down, Jiang se stood up the entire time as she put on her makeup and style. The people from Hong Kong China helped her put on the diamond earrings and bracelets that were specially given to her after she signed the contract. This set of jewelry was the same as the finale of Jiang SE¡¯s advertisement shoot in France. However, after she changed her clothes, she looked a little different.


    The hairstylist split her hair in the middle, and after she was well-groomed, she let her hair fall straight behind her back.


    Xia Chaoqun nced at him and nodded. The bodyguard on the other end of the line was on guard, saying that Mr. Xu had already arrived.


    The reporters outside had already arrived at the venue, and Zheng Shirong was still outside presiding over the overall situation. From time to time, the sound of shutter clicks and reporters ¡®questions could be heard backstage.


    Xu Zhou Ji was about 60 years old. He was tall and thin, and his hair wasbed in a gentlemanly manner. He wore a gray-blue suit and went backstage.


    Everyone went up to her. This was the first time Xu Zhou had seen Jiang se. Even though they had decided to hand over the endorsement of Hong Kong jewelry to her, this was the first time they had met since they signed the contract and shot the advertisement.


    Jiang se was no stranger to Xu Zhou. Before she was reborn, she had met the chairman, who was known as the Hong Kong jewelry tycoon, a few times. However, due to their difference in seniority, they had not exchanged many words.


    After shaking hands, Xu Jinji was all smiles. When he saw Jiang se, he did not seem forced at all, as if Xu Baixing had not been beaten up by PEI Yi.


    After chatting andughing for a while and Xia Chaoqun made the introduction, Zheng Shirong had already sent someone to inquire about the news.


    There were more and more reporters in the lobby. All the media were obviously curious about Hong Kong Hua¡¯s exception this time, and even the signing of a neer.


    Jiang se held Xu Zhouji¡¯s hand. Amidst the thunderous apuse from the front desk, Xu Zhouji led her out of the room.


    As soon as they came out, the shes lit up one after another, almost blinding everyone.


    Generally, people who had never experienced such a big scene would easily have stage fright when facing the dense crowd of media from all over the world.


    The cameras were aimed at the two of them. Xu Zhushi had wanted to turn around and say a fewforting words to Jiang se, telling her not to be afraid. However, when he turned around, he saw Jiang se smiling. Her expression was calm, and her footsteps were calm. She did not seem to be at a loss.


    The press conference was broadcasted live across the country. Many people in the country were watching the event on theirputers, tablets, and mobile phones.


    Due to Tao Tao¡¯sck of experience, she couldn¡¯t travel with the invited seniors. She could only watch the scene with her colleagues in front of theputer.


    She was a little upset that she had missed the opportunity to get close to her goddess, but she was also a little happy for her goddess.


    On the official website of Hong Kong jewelry, the voices of doubters came one after another.


    Hong Kong jewelry had been established for many years, but they had never hired a spokesperson.


    In the eyes of many consumers, Hong Kong jewelry had a unique design and a unique status. Many of them doubted whether Jiang se could support this brand.


    In thements section below,izens from both banks and three regions were asking about this matter. They were worried that Jiang se would ruin Hong Kong¡¯s reputation and that she would not be able to support this ancient brand.


    [above the clouds: it has been almost a hundred years since the establishment of Hong Kong jewelry¡¯s brand culture. Jiang se is a neer. From her past movies and photos, she is indeed very beautiful. However, she is still young. It is still unknown whether she can be the spokesperson of such a brand. Isn¡¯t Hong Kong jewelry taking a too big risk this time?]


    Many people on the inte had the same opinion as her and leftments one after another. Tao Tao was both worried and a little unconvinced.


    On one hand, she was worried that Jiang se would not be able to hold her ground and be theughing stock of theizens. On the other hand, she had a strange feeling that Jiang se would not embarrass herself. She had an inexplicable confidence in her.


    She was angry with thements online and couldn¡¯t help but reply with a few words.


    Her Hong Kong colleagues kept sending photos of the press conference to the Company Group chat, making Tao Tao depressed and expectant.


    She was upset that her status was too low. She could not be by her senior¡¯s side on this trip to Hong Kong. She wanted to be in close contact with Jiang se, but she was also looking forward to seeing Jiang SE¡¯s shocking appearance when she appeared.


    The venue was beautifully decorated. On the big TV screens around, there were photos of Hong Kong jewelry andpany resumes.


    She was not at the scene, but she was attracted by the photos sent back by her colleagues.


    Zheng Shirong first answered the reporters ¡®questions, including the next arrangements and ns of Hong Kong jewelry. About 20 minutester, Tao Tao finally heard someone shouting, ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xu and miss Jiang, please.¡±


    At that moment, the apuse in the venue was thunderous. Tao Tao couldn¡¯t help holding her breath through the screen.

 Chapter 235

    235 Chapter 235 breathing


    When Jiang se came out with Xu Zhouji¡¯s arm in hers, Tao Tao, who was in front of herputer in the Dragon Travel Studio, covered her face with her hands.


    No matter how picky one was with Jiang se, they could not deny that she was radiant at this moment.


    She stood beside Xu Ji, the tycoon of the jewelry industry, and her temperament was not inferior.


    The shing lights made her skin look snow-white, and her long ck hair hung behind her, revealing an elegant face. Her faint smile was captured by the camera, and every frame was like a refined picture.


    She did not wear anyplicated jewelry. She only wore a bangle and a pair of diamond earrings on her hands, which were shining brightly under the light.


    Photos of the scene kept appearing in the work group chat. At this moment, Tao Tao once again regretted not being able to go to Hong Kong with them.


    Yu Jiajia,¡±did you guys see that?¡± Jiang se was so beautiful!


    This time, Jiajia was a reporter specially sent to Hong Kong by Dragon Studio for an interview. She sent a lot of photos in a row, and Tao Tao, who was working in Dragon Studio in Imperial, quickly saved them.


    The surrounding colleagues were discussing the endorsement enthusiastically, and thements on the official website of Hong Kong jewelry were also intense.


    Before this, no matter if Jiang se was famous enough, had many works, or had a personality, she was no longer the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    At least in terms of clothing, she hadpletely held up the scene.


    She was wearing a light yellow dress that looked elegant and girlish on her body. The essories were just right. If her legs were exposed a little more, it would make her lose her dignity, and if her legs were exposed a little less, it would make her legs look short.


    On Hong Kong¡¯s official website, someone recognized Jiang SE¡¯s dress. It looked like it was made by France high-end custom-made Julian. This was because Julian¡¯s personal website had already posted a picture of this girlish dress on their website half a month ago.


    At the press conference, Xu Zhou Ji gave a simple speech, and the reporters asked questions in turn.


    Mr. Xu, as we all know, Hong Kong jewelry is a big brand that has been around for nearly a hundred years. Before this, we have never hired a spokesperson. Why did you sign a spokesperson this time? ¡±


    Business was business. A celebrity needed to have a certain amount of economic benefits for a product to be invited by a businessman to endorse it.


    However, as everyone knew, Hong Kong China¡¯s brand value far exceeded that of a celebrity before this. Therefore, before this, no one had ever heard of Hong Kong China signing a celebrity. This time, it was an unprecedented signing, and it was even a neer. The moment the reporter finished speaking,


    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s any connection between the two?¡±


    The reporter¡¯s words were sharp and direct. Although he did not point out Xia Chaoqun¡¯s role in this, the reporters from both banks and three regions understood.


    Xia Chaoqun was century Gxy¡¯s top manager. He had Tao cen, the country¡¯s top A-list female star, and the newly-signed Jiang se under his management.


    At the same time, she was born in Hong Kong. Xu zhiji, the big boss of the jewelry industry, was her uncle. Many people suspected that Jiang SE¡¯s sess in representing Hong Kong this time had something to do with Xia Chaoqun¡¯s powerful connections.


    In fact, these people¡¯s guesses were not wrong. Xia Chaoqun had indeed yed a role in getting the endorsement from Hong Kong Hua in the beginning. However, in front of the reporters, a figure like Xu Zhou Ji would naturally not say such things.


    While Tao Tao was still feeling extremely nervous, he chuckled. From the corner of his eye, he saw that Jiang se was very calm in the face of such a question. He was quite satisfied.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very good question!¡±


    He confirmed the reporter¡¯s question and then said seriously, ¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that Hong Kong jewelry has been popr with consumers because of its excellent quality and the hard work of arge number of outstanding designers. From my father¡¯s hands until now, it has been through 70 to 80 years of wind and rain. We¡¯ve never signed a spokesperson before this, but that doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t have one now.¡±


    When Xu Zhou Ji spoke, only the sound of cameras being taken could be heard. Many reporters held recording pens and quietly listened to him speak.


    miss Jiang¡¯s image and temperament are the same as the concept of elegance and perfection that Hong Kong jewelry has always adhered to. Although Hong Kong jewelry has been established for nearly a hundred years, it has only just started on this milestone in the jewelry industry. It is still very young and staggering.


    Xu Wuji was still talking when Jiang se raised her bangle-wearing hand and gently ran her fingers through her hair.


    The simple yet fashionable diamond bangle was revealed to the public.


    Even though the shot time was not long, her action of flicking her hair was dazzling. The bracelet was worn on her white and slender wrist, and it caused arge number ofments on the official website of Hong Kong jewelry.


    Diana,¡±this bracelet is from Hong Kong China, right?¡± I¡¯ve never seen it before. When did ite out? it¡¯s so good!


    [gorgeous chapter: I used to think that the style of Hong Kong jewelry was more mature and more suitable for my mother¡¯s generation, but the jewelry that miss Jiang is wearing has overturned my imagination!]


    ......


    Xu Xu Ji had noticed Jiang SE¡¯s subtle movements when he was speaking. He was even more pleased with her. He was still giving his speech and only stopped after three to four minutes.


    Everyone could roughly understand Xu Zhouji¡¯s meaning. To put it simply, he also knew that theizens ¡®impression of Hong Kong jewelry was that the style was luxurious and mature, and most of them loved women above 30 years old.


    This time, Hong Kong had signed Jiang se on with the intention of attacking the young people¡¯s Market.


    Someone asked, ¡±


    but Mr. Xu, have you ever considered that Hong Kong jewelry will lose its original fixed customers? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for such a thing to happen!¡±


    Xu Zhou Ji replied with some pride, ¡±


    ¡°Hong Kong¡¯s principle has always been to be kind and beautiful. This is also the direction that I and my employees have been working towards. The designer spent several years to create the dream Series, and every diamond is well-tested.¡±


    He snapped his fingers, and a hostess pushed out the jewelry locked in the ss cover.


    Only a bangle and an ear stud were in the set of essories. Those with sharp eyes would notice that this was the set that Jiang se was wearing.


    it¡¯s indeed beautiful, but Mr. Xu, you¡¯ve already verified that the new dream Series of Hong Kong jewelry is indeed suitable for miss Jiang¡¯s dreamy age, but how can you prove that this set of jewelry is suitable for elegant and understanding women? ¡±


    Xu Zhou Jiughed.


    ¡°Everyone, please look at the big screen.¡±


    On the big screen at the press conference, the video that was originally showing Hong Kong¡¯s resume and working scenes stopped. The lights around them dimmed. In the darkness, the screen flickered. Jiang SE¡¯s figure appeared on the screen, and everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 236

    236 Peerless


    Whether it was her fresh and pure image or her dignified and elegant demeanor, Jiang se was able to handle them well.


    When different essories were worn on her, there was always a breathtaking feeling, especially when she was wearing an orange trench coat and stroking her hairzily. She only wore a simple diamond ne, the chain wrapped around her delicate corbones, and the diamond fell just right on her chest, showing a strange sense of temptation.


    Whenever the reporters andizens who were watching the press conference thought that this photo was the most beautiful one, a photo of a whole new style would be presented the next moment. It would refresh everyone¡¯s previous impression of Jiang se.


    Her beauty was fully disyed under the camera. Every frown, every smile, and every look of hers made people¡¯s eyes look as if they had just experienced a perfect feast.


    The resplendence of the jewelrybined with her beauty. In the end, the people watching the live broadcast couldn¡¯t even tell if it was the jewelry that enhanced her temperament and elegance, or her beauty that enhanced the temptation of the jewelry to another level.


    Arge number of photos shed on the screen, and every set of style and jewelry on her body showed her unquestionable beauty.


    The screen went ck after thest photo shed.


    The reporters who were holding their breaths finally heaved a sigh of relief. Many of them were even speechless for a long time when they were faced with such arge number of beautiful photos.


    However, they did not see the Dream Seriesunched by Hong Kong Hua this time, and the surrounding lights were still not on.


    A minuteter, someone on the official website of Hong Kong could not help but leave an anxious message:


    ¡°What happened?¡± Angelia asked. The lights weren¡¯t on yet, were there still photos?


    [happy times: Hong Kong and Huaxia¡¯s new dream Series was not shown in the previous posters. Could it be that it will be the final product and appearst?]


    Tao Tao couldn¡¯t hold back and was about to leave a message, but her colleague beside her beat her to it.


    Gu Huating,¡±did anyone at the scene ask what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tao Tao peeked at the scene and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Thement left by the staff of Dragon travel Studios aroused the approval of most people. Many people hoped that the staff at the scene could ask, and some people were eager for the staff from Hong Kong Hua toe out and exin.


    Just as theizens were getting anxious, music started ying in the venue.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a light appeared on the screen and slowly erged. Apanied by the music, it directly hit people¡¯s eyes and hearts.


    Tao Tao inched her face closer to theputer screen and widened her eyes, afraid that she would miss something.


    At this moment, in nie Dan¡¯s house, PEI Yi and the others were also watching the live broadcast of the signing of the contract.


    When Jiang SE¡¯s picture was slowly disyed on the screen, PEI Yi felt as if his heart had been shot by an arrow. His eyes, heart, and mind were filled with Jiang se.


    Hong Kong China¡¯s photo was disyed in a bold ck-and-white Way.


    In the photo, Jiang se was dressed in a white evening gown with a veil over her head. Her eyes were closed, and her face was hidden behind the transparent veil. She exuded an otherworldly aura.


    She reached out to lift the veil, but the camera only captured one of her small ears. There was a simple diamond earring embedded on it, and the shimmering light reflected in the photo.


    The other diamond ear stud was not shown, but the photographer used the principle of light to capture the brilliance of the diamond.


    The shock that this kind of shooting brought to people was actually much deeper than before.


    The ethereal and Holy look in the photobined with the brilliance and elegance of the diamond was an eye-opener for many people. It turned out that the diamond Poster could be shot in this way!


    Jiang se was breathtakingly beautiful under the ck-and-white camera lens. The shadows in her eye sockets, her long eyshes that drooped down, her beautiful nose, and her half-smiling lips made it difficult for people to look away.


    The luxurious and retro dress and the earrings she wore formed a wonderfulbination. The shooting style and inspiration were like the finishing touch, forming this beautiful scene that made people want to cry.


    PEI Yi stared at Jiang se on the screen. He could not bear to blink. He was thinking more than anyone else.


    Jiang SE¡¯s white gown was just like the wedding gown he had imagined. She looked beautiful in it.


    He regretted not being by her side when she was shooting themercial in France that day. He couldn¡¯t see this scene with his own eyes, so now he could only look at this poster and feel regretful.


    The poster stayed on the screen for about a minute. After a minute, it was slowly withdrawn.


    However, even after the video was withdrawn, the shock that was left behind was not over. Many people closed their eyes and could still remember the details of Jiang se holding up her veil with her eyes closed in the earlier poster. Her fair arms, Jade-like wrists, and the diamond earrings embedded in the four ws were all dazzling.


    Xu Zhou Ji noticed that it was a long time before someone in the venue heaved a long sigh of relief. Many reporters had held their breath the moment they saw the poster. When they saw the poster, many people seemed to have lost their focus and forgot to breathe.


    The Ji Prefecture was very satisfied with the results.


    When Xia Chaoqun had made the decision on his own to film this Dream Series of jewelry from Hong Kong Hua in ck and white, he had been furious. Even after Xia Chaoqun had appeased him, he had not thrown away his anger. He had only suppressed it.


    Xu Zhou Ji even thought of reshooting this set of photos halfway through. Although he did not dare to offend PEI Yi, this set of jewelry from the Dream Series was too important. Even with PEI Yi¡¯s status and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s guarantee, he still could not feel at ease.


    During that period of time, Zheng Shirong was often scolded in front of him.


    Shooting advertisements in the jewelry industry, especially posters of diamonds, was a big risk for Hong Kong.


    No brand had ever dared to do this before.


    However, Xu Zhouji¡¯s anger, the moment he saw the advertisement poster sent back from France, his heart that had been in his throat finally fell back down. What followed was wild joy.


    Jiang SE¡¯s two final photos were too beautiful. The photographer Basile¡¯s photography skills were also very impressive. He urately captured the right angles and used an alternative method to capture the wless brilliance of the diamonds.


    If he were to use the principle of light refraction to take a color photo of the sparkling diamond, it would inevitably seem a little exaggerated.


    However, in the case of the film¡¯s single color tone, he used this method to show the luxury of the diamond and lit up the poster!


    At this point, Xu Zhou Ji had no objections to this shooting. The money spent was definitely worth it, or even more than it was worth. He could even imagine that once the poster was published, consumers would remember this shooting method. The precedent would belong to Hong Kong Hua. Once people thought of the diamond advertisement in ck and white photography in the future, the name Hong Kong Hua would always be in their minds!

 Chapter 237

    237 Chapter 237 elegance


    At the press conference, the music did not stop.


    The reporters and staff were all silent. After a long time, the photo on the screen turned into a small dot of light and disappeared.


    The next moment, the music became more intense. Many people¡¯s hearts started to beat along with the music. The dark screen suddenly turned white. Then, the White fog seemed to be blown away by the wind, and the true face of the photo was revealed bit by bit.


    This photo, which was still in the ck-and-white style, caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    If the poster in the white gown earlier was described as Holy and elegant, then the current Jiang se was enchanting and mysterious.


    She was wearing a ck Sleeveless Long Dress. The zipper in the middle of the dress was pulled from the cor to the lower hem, connecting the dress and wrapping the graceful curves in it, revealing a pair of long, white and plump legs.


    The ck dress and her fair skin were twopletely different colors. Under the camera, it gave off a soul-stirring and enchanting feeling.


    Jiang SE¡¯s head was lowered, but she was looking up at the camera. Her long hair seemed to be unkempt as it was brushedzily to the side. Even the hair strands on her head were unclear. She had a cigarette in her mouth and a lighter in one hand. She looked like she was about to light it up. On her wrist was a diamond bangle from Hong Kong¡¯s Dream Series. She was wearing three of them in a row to match the bangle. It was very eye-catching.


    There was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, which was both cold and somewhat teasing.


    Her action of lowering her head but raising her eyes showed her pair of charming eyes. The corners of her eyes were raised after the makeup artist emphasized it. When she looked at the camera, she seemed to be smiling yet not smiling. Her eyebrows were pressed together, and her fierceness and dominance were disyed in her unintentional action of lighting a cigarette.


    The entire photo was mainly in pure ck,pletely different from the previous white dress. This kind of domineering and mboyant, that kind of peerless elegance could overflow through the screen.


    ¡±


    Many people watching the live broadcast of the conference couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Jiang SE¡¯s set of posters was too stunning. They were sexy and alluring. She did not need to deliberately show her body, but her eyes and posture disyed it.


    The dream set¡¯s essories, be it the earrings or the bracelet, changed with her temperament.


    Whether it was the flickering of the ear studs or the bracelet that was revealed when she lit the cigarette, they all presented a different style because of her temperament.


    The elegance and vintage in the ck-and-white photo did not obscure Jiang se and her diamond at all. Instead, it brought out the full extent of her beauty. The use of ck and white, as well as the twopletely different styles of dresses, were exquisite to the point of being detailed.


    At the press conference, the reporters, photographers, and some staff members who had just seen this set of photos were all attracted by the photos and took a long time toe back to their senses.


    In today¡¯s era where color photos had gradually reced the ck-and-white photography style, Hong Kong China had entered the public¡¯s attention with such a set of photos with a different style that was soul-stirring.


    Many people were guessing whether this represented the attitude of Hong Kong China, which meant that ssics would never be out of date. Just like Hong Kong Hua, a jewelry brand with nearly a hundred years of history.


    The passage of time did not mean that it was out of fashion, but it represented the settling of time. That kind of elegance and uniqueness could not be expressed by color photos.


    The lights were switched on, and the music gradually died down. Jiang SE¡¯s poster on the screen was put away. The reporters at the scene and manyizens in front of theirputers still felt as if they had not had enough. The feeling that the scene earlier gave them was no less than their eyes enjoying an extremely beautiful feast. It made them feel at ease.


    When the reporters looked at Jiang se again, they had a different feeling.


    She could stand the style of the previous blockbuster shooting, and she could also wear such a tender girlish dress.


    The Hong Kong and Hua Dream Series disyed maturity and elegance on her, so naturally, she could also wear it with purity and cuteness.


    The press conference was a huge sess because of the two photos that were thest.


    Next, the chairman of the Hong Kong group, Xu zhuoji, personally went through a contract signing ceremony with Jiang se. He then ordered someone to bring champagne over. During the signing ceremony, Xu zhuoji announced that he would give Jiang se a set from the Dream Series as a signing gift. For the next three years, Jiang se would be the spokesperson for all the Hong Kong Diamond Series.


    After watching the earlier advertisement, the reporters naturally had no more doubts about signing Jiang se with the Xu Prefecture team.


    Even though many people were well aware that Xia Chaoqun was more or less the reason why Jiang se was able to get this role, her own potential could not be underestimated. At the very least, these few posters would ensure that she would be in a position where people would praise her for a long time.


    When a reporter mentioned the endorsement fee, Xu Zhou Ji smiled and left the topic to Jiang se.


    Mr. Xu, the ganghua group, and I are all very satisfied with this number. How much is it exactly? do you want to guess? ¡±


    Her words made the reporters at the sceneugh, and Tao Tao, who was in front of the screen, alsoughed foolishly.


    No matter how much money it was, Tao Tao was happy to see Jiang SE¡¯s progress.


    After the press conference ended, there were still reporters who wanted to interview Jiang se. They asked about her love life, her ns for the second half of the year, and her studies. However, the interview was quickly stopped by Xia Chaoqun. The reporters swarmed toward Xu Prefecture. Jiang se took the opportunity to be embraced by mo Anqi and returned backstage.


    ¡°Today¡¯s press conference was perfect!¡± Mo Anqi was also in a state of excitement. She was actually present at Jiang SE¡¯s filming location that day. However, she did not expect themercial to be so effective. Basile¡¯s confidence that day was not just for show. He had captured Jiang SE¡¯s different vors in the ck-and-white lens and perfectly captured her different characteristics.


    After the press conference ended that day, arge number of people swarmed into the shops of Hong Kong jewelry all over Hong Kong. They asked about the Dream Series jewelry, and many customers ced orders that afternoon.


    Even if the price of this set of jewelry was not cheap, and could even be considered expensive, the number of orders was still soaring. This quarter¡¯s sales would obviously be much higher than in the past. Just the order price of this half a day alone had earned back all the expenses for the shooting of the advertisement and the signing of the spokesperson on the day.


    Xu zhuoji personally treated Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se to a meal. On the ne from Hong Kong to the imperial capital, Xia Chaoqun said to Jiang se, ¡±


    st night, President Xu personally transferred 660000 Yuan into your ount as a red packet from your bag. She removed the blindfold and handed it to Jiang se.


    ¡°I won¡¯t return this money to thepany. It¡¯ll be your personal property.¡±


    After shooting two advertisements and a few movies, Jiang se had almost nothing left after deducting her expenses. Now that she heard that there was going to be a personal ie, Jiang se could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She suddenly felt that her wallet was full.

 Chapter 238

    238 Chapter 238 meeting again


    I¡¯ve arranged a few financial nners for you. After you return to the capital, you can meet them and settle down.


    Xia Chaoqun watched as Jiang se put on her blindfold. Artistes ¡®faces and figures were their assets as well. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s management of Jiang SE¡¯s appearance was so meticulous that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Very few people could withstand such high-pressure management. In addition to her instructions, the artiste also needed to have strong self-control to follow her instructions and maintain their best state.


    Even Tao cen, who had worked with Xia Chaoqun for many years, would let him do as he pleased in private when Xia Chaoqun could not see him.


    However, Xia Chaoqun learned from mo Anqi¡¯s report that Jiang se was a strict self-disciplined person. She would try her best to fulfill all her requests and would notpromise in the slightest.


    This level of self-control was unlike that of an eighteen or neen-year-old girl. It also made Xia Chaoqun¡¯s cooperation with her much easier and smoother.


    Xia Chaoqun saw that she had followed his orders obediently. After he handed her the eye mask, she had quietly closed her eyes to rest. She did not try to fight or defend herself. Xia Chaoqun pulled the nket down and closed his eyes as well.


    Once the news conference of Hong Kong and China¡¯s contract signing was broadcasted on the inte, Jiang se quickly made the headlines of the news for two consecutive days. Her poprity rose in an instant.


    The number of reporters camping in the school increased again. Not only were Jiang SE¡¯s ssmates being interviewed, but even Yu Xiaozhou and the others who used to live in the dormitory were not spared, let alone the professors in the faculty.


    Under such circumstances, Jiang se had no choice but to take a few days off to stay at home and revise while she waited for the storm to pass.


    Xia Chaoqun also took advantage of the craze that Jiang se had stirred up to endorse all of Adele¡¯s denim series. After filming themercial in early October, she told Xia Chaoqun that she would not be taking on any new jobs for the next few months. She decided to make a trip to the western suburbs women¡¯s prison first.


    Nie dan had already made arrangements for this ce. When mo Anqi apanied her over, the person who received Jiang se was the prison warden. She was a tall woman in her forties who wore a uniform.


    Perhaps it was due to the orders from his superior, the warden named Cao Yu appeared very friendly. He personally apanied Jiang se as she walked in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you around first.¡±


    If Jiang se wanted to chat with any of the female prisoners, she could bring them out alone.


    Jiang se nodded. After exchanging some pleasantries with her, she was led into the heavily-restricted prison.


    This ce was filled with barriers. If no one led the way, it would not have been as easy for Jiang se to enter. The first thing she felt after entering was silence.


    It was early October in the imperial capital, and the weather had yet to cool down. The sun was even shining brightly today, but it was as if the sun could not prate this ce, giving people a gloomy feeling.


    Mo Anqi crossed her arms. Cao Yu, who was in his uniform, turned his head and nced at her. He asked with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not used to it, right?¡±


    Mo Anqi forced a smile and nodded.


    The buildings here were clean and tidy, but it was very quiet, as if it was a Dead City. The feeling was hard to describe in words, as if there was no life in it.


    They hadn¡¯t entered the prison yet. The clean bricks were bright and shining, and the sound of every step was a little creepy.


    The beautiful Jiang se and Mo Anqi seemed out of ce. Cao Yu coughed.


    ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t used to it when I first came.¡±


    She didn¡¯t refer to the criminal or the police. After saying this, she smiled and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly think ofing here?¡±


    Jiang se did not hide anything from her. I¡¯ll be shooting a show next year. I might have to trouble you for the time being.


    Cao Yu smiled and said, ¡± what¡¯s the problem? My daughter likes miss Jiang very much and has been mentioning your name and your endorsements and movies recently. I wonder if I can help you take a phototer?¡±


    She was a little embarrassed, and when she mentioned her daughter, the smile on her face became more sincere.


    of course. Jiang se nodded.


    She also heard from Cao Yu that his daughter liked the pair of jeans from Adele, the brand that she was the spokesperson for. Ever since Jiang se became the spokesperson for the whole of Adele¡¯s jeans series, this brand had be very popr in Imperial. As their poprity soared, their sales also increased. The person-in-charge of the China region of Adele had a very good impression of Jiang se. As a result, Madam Loris had a good rtionship with Jiang se. They would even call each other to meet up from time to time.


    Since Jiang se was the spokesperson of Adele and had a good rtionship with the person-in-charge of the China region, after this season, Adele had sent over many denim products. There were clothes, pants, shoes, bags, and everything else. There was simply too much to wear. Therefore, they generously offered to gift Cao Yu¡¯s daughter a set of Adele products next time.


    Perhaps it was because of Jiang SE¡¯s generosity, but Cao Yu had a good impression of her. He told her some simple things.


    In the western suburbs women¡¯s prison, due to theck of manpower, each police officer was assigned about 30 prisoners, and one of the female prisoners was selected to be the manager.


    Education was based on thinking andbor, but the time for living and washing were all regted.


    When Jiang se entered the cell, it was the time for the female prisoners to start work. There were about ten people in each cell. When Cao Yu brought her to the first cell, Jiang se saw what was inside. It was different from the dark room she had imagined. The windows were clean and bright. Even the sunlight shone into the cell, allowing one to see everything inside clearly.


    The beds were filled with people. They were piled with wool and other things. A group of female prisoners sat quietly, but they did not stop working. When Jiang se followed Cao Yu over, these people did not even look up curiously.


    Mo Anqi was surprised by the scene. Although there were many people here, there was almost no sound of conversation, making it seem a little too deserted.


    Cao Yu reached out and knocked on the metal fence as he shouted. The person inside helplessly put down the work in his hands and revealed an angry expression.


    The younger ones were in their twenties, while the older ones had white hair. They looked wooden and calm.


    They were not curious about Jiang se, who was an outsider. When they saw a young, beautiful, and fashionable girl, they did not show any other expression. She was like a pool of stagnant water. No matter how hard they stirred, they could not stir up a ripple. It was a shocking despair.


    The people who came with Cao Yu introduced the people in the room, including the crimes they hadmitted, their names, and ages. When they heard their names being mentioned, the people in the room looked indifferent, as if the prison guard was talking about someone else.


    The people in this cell had been in this cell for at least two years, and the longest had been more than ten years. The prison guard pointed at a female prisoner in a prison uniform.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    The female prisoner pointed at by the prison guard was about 50 years old. Her eyes were dull, as if the prison guard was pointing at someone else.

 Chapter 239

    239 Chapter 239 an old acquaintance


    Jiang se followed Cao Yu down the stairs. After walking for about an hour, she saw that the prisoners were all doing their handiwork. The silent indifference made her heart feel heavy.


    That kind of lifeless feeling was hard to describe in words. This ce was clearly bright and clean, but despair formed a haze and shrouded everyone¡¯s head.


    Mo Anqi seemed to have been affected by this as well. The smile on her face faded as well. When she walked to the next prison cell, Jiang se saw a girl sitting on the floor and skillfully hooking a thread with her hands before the prison guards introduced her. Her eyes widened and she could not help but call out, ¡±


    ¡°Dai Jia!¡± What was she doing here?


    Jiang se could not help but grab the iron bars of the prison gate with both hands and lean her face closer.


    ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    Cao Yu reached out and pushed her away slightly. In the prison, Dai Jia turned a deaf ear to Jiang SE¡¯s shouts.


    She seemed to bepletely immersed in her knitting. Her expression was the same as the person Jiang se had seen earlier. Her face was bare, and she no longer looked as charming as when Jiang se first saw her. It was only when Jiang se called out to her a second time that she paused and raised her head stiffly. At that moment, Jiang se thought of the unoiled robot. She could even hear the creaking of Dai Jia¡¯s bones when she looked up.


    ¡°Dai Jia!¡±


    When she saw Jiang se, her expression was neither sad nor happy. It was as if the person who had greeted her was an insignificant stranger. Her hands were still instinctively knitting. If her facial muscles had not twitched violently at that moment, Jiang se would have thought that she was as calm as she appeared.


    Dai Jia, 21 years old. She entered this year in March.


    And the crime she hadmitted was murder.


    When Jiang se heard that Dai Jia had killed someone, she could not believe her ears. She had already been in jail for six months. No wonder her cell phone had been turned off during that time.


    When Cao Yu saw that she was no longer in the mood to shop around, he did not expect to see Jiang SE¡¯s acquaintances here. Hence, he gestured for someone to temporarily set up a chat room. He got the prison guard to bring Dai Jia out so that Jiang se and Dai Jia could meet.


    Jiang se did not expect to meet Dai Jia in such a manner.


    She was wearing a prison uniform, her hair was tied into a ponytail, and her hair was greasy. She smelled like she had not taken a bath for a long time. However, she had a nk expression on her face, as if she didn¡¯t feel her embarrassment. When the prison guard asked her to sit down, she held her legs with both hands and didn¡¯t even dare to put her hands on the table.


    The people in the prison poured Jiang se a ss of water. Cao Yu apanied her to prevent the female prisoner from getting violent and hurting others.


    Jiang se was someone who had been informed by the higher-ups. If anything happened to her in prison and she was injured, no one would be able to bear the responsibility.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang se asked after taking a deep breath.


    Dai Jia¡¯s gazended on the table. She did not meet Jiang SE¡¯s eyes and said calmly, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed someone,¡±


    Jiang se had heard about her murder from the prison guards. However, when she thought of Dai Jia, whom she knew in the past, and the woman who was now talking about ¡± murder ¡± with a numb expression, Jiang se clenched her ss of water.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When Jiang se asked this, Dai Jia maintained her posture. There was not a hint of embarrassment on her face. Her expression was as calm as an ancient well that could not stir up any waves.


    I¡¯ve signed with a managementpany. They want to force me to film, but I¡¯m not willing. When she said this, there was no pause in her tone, as if she was reporting something to her superior.


    ¡°After the court¡¯s verdict came into effect, I was sent here.¡±


    When she saw Jiang se, she did not show any of the joy or excitement of meeting someone she knew. After she briefly exined the situation, she raised her head and smiled at Jiang se. Her smile did not reach her eyes. It was as if she was just a puppet. The corners of her mouth twitched instinctively.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Can I go back now?¡±


    There was no reflection of Jiang se in Dai Jia¡¯s eyes. She looked at Jiang se, but her eyes seemed to be able to see through her. She was looking at the prison guards standing behind her.


    ¡°There are a lot of missions, we can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±


    She exined. Cao Yu nced at Jiang se. Jiang SE¡¯s expression wasplicated. She recalled the first time they met at the imperial capital film and television University. It was the alluring Dai Jia. Then, she looked at the woman who was now smiling weakly. She fell silent.


    The prison guard left with Dai Jia. Her footsteps were rather heavy and kept ringing in Jiang SE¡¯s ears. Cao Yu had already ordered someone to bring over Dai Jia¡¯s information, which recorded the reason why she had been sent to prison.


    She had killed a manager from Jufeng entertainment named Zhang Hua. She was quickly found guilty and thrown into the western suburbs women¡¯s prison.


    When Jiang se saw Jufeng entertainment and recalled what Dai Jia had said earlier, she felt that something was amiss.


    After such an incident, she naturally had no intention of staying any longer. She first got mo Anqi out of prison. After saying goodbye to Cao Yu, mo Anqi heaved a long sigh of relief, ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel that it¡¯s quite depressing inside.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression was very cold. Some of them were talking non-stop, while most of them were silent and focused on the work at hand.


    When someone was talking, the coldness of the people around them made the dead silence in the cell even more apparent.


    Mo Anqi started the car and looked at Jiang se through the rearview mirror curiously. She could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, is she the one you couldn¡¯t find on the phone after you came back from Qu County?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Jiang se nodded. She was a little frustrated.


    ¡°She¡¯s a friend of mine.¡±


    Mo Anqi was a little surprised. Jiang se was usually a simple socialite who did not have many connections. Her interpersonal rtionships were simple, and it was easy for her to grasp the rules of her life. Other than her work and studies, she would either learn dancing from her coach or go on dates with PEI Yi asionally. It was not that she did not have any friends her age, but they were not very close. For example, Yu Xiaozhou and the others from the first Academy would only asionally send her messages.


    She knew that Jiang se had a friend named ¡®Dai Jia¡¯. Her friend¡¯s phone number was still in Jiang SE¡¯s phone. When Jiang se had changed her phone, mo Anqi had helped her to remember the number.


    Mo Anqi had no idea who this ¡°Dai Jia¡± was before this. Ever since she became Jiang SE¡¯s assistant, she had never seen Jiang se in contact with this person. She only knew that Jiang se had called her a while ago, but her phone had been turned off and no one could get through.


    Jiang se had actually guessed that something had happened to Dai Jia. However, she did not expect her to kill someone and end up in the women¡¯s prison.


    it¡¯s my second film, Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡®pretense to reality¡¯. She was the one who helped me by telling me the audition time.


    When they metter, Dai Jia had even warned her to be careful of the traps in the entertainment industry. Who knew that she would end up in trouble?

 Chapter 240

    240 Chapter 240 mountain rain


    Jiang se recalled PEI Yi¡¯s investigation into Jufeng entertainment and the ¡®filming¡¯ that Dai Jia had mentioned.


    Dai Jia¡¯s vivid image then was gradually reced by her pale and lifeless face now. In just half a year, she had aged more than ten years.


    Life in the prison was boring. There were rules that started at five o ¡®clock every day, which included when to go to the toilet and how often to take a bath. Dai Jia had a lot of work to do every day. She started at about seven o¡¯ clock and often worked until midnight, especially when she had just gone there. She had been beaten up several times by her roommates, so she had be gloomy now.


    Jiang se recalled her meeting with Dai Jia at the film studio. It was the girl who had warned her to be careful of Yao Xiang and to not ept cigarettes from unknown people. She was like a bright moon that had bloomed beautifully, but had been destroyed by a storm.


    She heaved a long sigh,¡±Dai Jia, ah Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Sese, your friend has indeed killed someone.¡±


    At PEI Yi¡¯s house, after Jiang se turned around and mentioned Dai Jia, PEI Yi called nie dan over. He had already found out the whole story.


    and the murder was done in the studio. Many people saw it, and it was even recorded by the camera. So, when she appeared in court that day, she didn¡¯t have any help, so she was quickly found guilty.


    It was not nie Dan¡¯s first time at PEI Yi¡¯s house. He went to get a cup of water and said,


    in her condition, it¡¯s not easy to figure it out without help. If we follow the normal procedure, it might take seventeen or eighteen years.


    Dai Jia¡¯s sentence was a dyed death sentence, and it was the judge¡¯s intentional mercy. Otherwise, in her situation, it would have been possible to execute her immediately.


    After the death, he would stay in prison for two years, depending on his performance, and umte points based on his work.


    Every year, the prison had arge number ofbor tasks, which were assigned to each prisoner. Each prison had to work hard toplete these tasks every year in order to get a good rating.


    Among the prisoners, points were umted ording to their work and daily performance. They were ranked ording to the scores and were divided into a, B, C, D, and so on. Dai Jia¡¯s sentence could only be changed from probationary to incarceration if her performance was above grade A in the two-year probation period. Then, in the future, her sentence would be changed from incarceration to incarceration, and her sentence would be reduced gradually based on her performance.


    However, no matter how good Dai Jia¡¯s performance was, she would still be in prison for more than ten years.


    Just as nie dan had said, if no one helped her, it would be toote for her to be released even if she did.


    She was 21 years old when she went in. When she came out, she might be close to 40 years old. It was too cruel for a young and beautiful girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s her rtionship with you?¡±


    Nie dan took a sip of water and asked curiously.


    PEI Yi took a piece of cut fish and shrimp meat and fed the two turtles in the water basin with their mouths open.


    Jiang se poked the tortoise¡¯s back from time to time. Nie dan was not used to such a harmonious scene.


    PEI Yi had cut his hair short, and he had been ying less recently. His brothers knew about his situation and could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Brother Yi, are you going to Guangzhou after your birthday?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, PEI Yi¡¯s hand, which was cutting the fish with the knife, paused. He looked at nie dan coldly, as if he wanted to stab him with the knife. Nie Dan¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°Go to Guangzhou?¡±


    Jiang se was stunned for a moment. She nced at PEI Yi. Nie dan knew that he had gotten into trouble. He wished he could give himself two tight ps. Why did he suddenly mention this? he might as well have mentioned Dai Jia to Jiang se!


    Nie dan could not sit still. PEI Yi¡¯s gaze was like a knife that pierced his entire body. He regretted his earlierment. It seemed like Jiang se did not know that PEI Yi was going to Guangzhou.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    PEI Yi paused, nodded, and continued what he was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    His 20th birthday was in a few days. It was in October. Jiang se suddenly felt a suffocating feeling in her heart. Perhaps she was used to him obeying her everymand, so she never thought that he would hide anything from her.


    She didn¡¯t know if she had been too busy with work and neglected him, or if PEI Yi really had something on his mind. If nie dan had not suddenly mentioned that he was going to Guangzhou, she might not have known about it even before he left.


    Since nie dan asked this, it proved that he was not going there for a while. No wonder he had changed so much recently. He left the capital in July and shaved his dyed blond hair. Thest time he went to Hong Kong to attend the contract signing conference of Hong Kong jewelry, he did not go with him and said that it was because of the PEI family.


    He had changed so much that she should have noticed it long ago. There might be a reason.


    Her heart sank, but she didn¡¯t show it.


    Nie dan felt that the atmosphere was a little off. PEI Yi held the knife, pursed his lips, and looked straight at Jiang se. Jiang se had her head lowered and her expression was calm. A storm was brewing between the two of them.


    He had exposed what PEI Yi had been hiding from Jiang se. Right now, nie dan was filled with regret. If he had known that this would happen, he would have brought Cheng runing along with him when PEI Yi called him over today.


    All of them knew that PEI Yi was going to Guangzhou. If Cheng runing had been here, he would have been the one to ask the question tonight. He wouldn¡¯t have to take the me.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Nie danughed drily and thought of a way to escape.


    ¡°By the way, sister-inw, what¡¯s your rtionship with this Dai guy? If we¡¯re not that close, I¡¯ll just give them a heads up and they¡¯ll be locked up for eight to ten years, and they¡¯ll be released early. If we¡¯re on good terms, it¡¯ll take some effort.¡±


    She had offended Jufeng entertainment, and Jufeng entertainment had people in the top management. If she wanted to get Dai Jia out, she had to find a reason and pull some strings.


    Jiang se suppressed her feelings and forced a smile.


    she¡¯s a friend of mine. It was all thanks to her that I got the role of ¡®pretense to reality¡¯.


    With Jiang SE¡¯s words, nie dan could guess what she was thinking. He perked up.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a way, right, brother Yi?¡±


    He smiled at PEI Yi, trying to please him. However, PEI Yi¡¯s gaze was still cold. Clearly, he was still angry at him for his previous question.


    ¡°Although she killed someone in the studio, she had her reasons.¡±


    Nie dan touched his nose and sat back in his seat awkwardly. He avoided PEI Yi¡¯s gaze and hunched his shoulders.


    ¡°Sese, there are some things in the industry that can¡¯t be exined clearly.¡±


    He mumbled,


    not every agency is open and aboveboard. There are also thousands of ways to control their artistes. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? ¡±


    He did not need to remind her about this. When PEI Yi had found out about Jufeng entertainment, he had already told Jiang se about it.


    ...


    Jiang se nodded and did not look at PEI Yi.


    ¡°I understand.¡±

 Chapter 241

    241 Coming


    Dai Jia had killed him when she was being humiliated.


    Under her supervisor¡¯s rmendation and after much consideration, she finally signed with Jufeng entertainment.


    Back then, Dai Jia had analyzed the current situation. The most famous managementpany in China was none other than century Gxy, followed by Huaxing and Jufeng, which had the most resources and were beneficial to her development.


    She had offended Zhao ruoyun in Huaxing, and would likely be suppressed if she entered. It would be difficult for her to make aeback in this lifetime, so she had considered gathering at the peak.


    At that time, her agent was Zhang Hua, who had died in her hands. Because she was beautiful and had her own unique characteristics, a girl like her entering Jufeng entertainment was like a little sheep entering a sheep pen.


    ording to Jufeng¡¯s usual conduct, Zhang Hua naturally arranged for her to shoot a set of videos first so that she could be firmly in his hands.


    At that time, she had just signed the contract and thought that her future would be smooth sailing. When she was still looking forward to it, she had suffered such a blow. It was natural to imagine the despair in her heart.


    If she wanted to break the contract, she would have to pay a high amount ofpensation. If she wanted to film such a video, she would rot in the mud for the rest of her life. She knew the consequences. She did not have the confidence to break the contract, nor was she willing to give up her dignity just to be famous.


    So, when Zhang Hua was about to go up and humiliate her, she identally killed him.


    At that time, the people in the studio didn¡¯t have time to stop her. By the time she was dragged away, Zhang Hua had been sent to the hospital and was already dying.


    That scene was captured on camera and the cause and effect were cut out, bing irrefutable evidence of her murder.


    There was someone in Jufeng who deliberately pranked her, so she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She was soon found guilty and thrown into the western suburbs women¡¯s prison.


    Jiang se felt a little ufortable. The girl who had been like a raging me was now destroyed. She was now lifeless.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to get her out.¡± When she killed someone, it could be considered self-defense, but no one dared to protect her because the higher-ups at Jufeng wanted to seal her mouth. As long as she bribed Jufeng, she could find awyer to appeal to Dai Jia and reduce her sentence. Then, she could be released from prison with a probation punishment.


    I¡¯ll inform Zhou Chengwu. As long as he gives the word, it won¡¯t be difficult to get him out. It¡¯s just that ...


    When nie dan said this, he nced at Jiang se.


    it¡¯s impossible for her to be a star. Jufeng will never let her appear in this industry again. She has to keep her mouth shut.


    Zhou Chengwu¡¯s father had been working under an elder in nie Dan¡¯s family in his early years. Back then, he was able to rise again because of the NIE family¡¯s help. Therefore, nie Dan¡¯s words were very confident, and Zhou Chengwu would give him face.


    However, he was doing Jiang se a favor and giving her face. He nced at PEI Yi again.


    ¡°Brother Yi, what do you think of my idea?¡±


    He was still thinking about the slip of the tongue. PEI Yi had ignored him, and he had even lost interest in feeding the turtles in the basin.


    The two turtles swam around in the water without any worries. When they saw the meat floating on the water, they opened their mouths and swallowed it.


    If he and Jiang se were like the two turtles and did not have so many problems, would it be easier?


    When nie dan left PEI Yi¡¯s house, he shrugged and pulled at his cor. When he left, PEI Yi¡¯s heart was still heavy. He was thinking about how to exin things to Jiang se.


    Jiang se ignored him as well. There were several times when he wanted to say something but stopped himself. Jiang se did not ask about the PEI family¡¯s arrangements after his birthday, nor did she ask about his trip to Guangzhou. Ever since they started dating, she had never been so cold to him. She was so cold that he felt a little uncertain.


    After fishing the two fully-fed turtles out of the water, he went into the kitchen to wash his hands. Through the transparent ss, he was still looking at Jiang se in the living room.


    It was already dark outside. Only the floormp was switched on in the living room. Under the light, Jiang se lowered her head. Her hair drooped down to cover half of her face, so her expression could not be seen clearly.


    He was a little flustered. He would rather have Jiang se yell at him than remain silent and calm.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    He came out of the kitchen with his head lowered, like a child who had made a mistake. He was at a loss and was a little careful.


    Jiang se ignored him. He took two steps forward hesitantly and stood behind the sofa she was sitting on. Jiang se turned around and turned her head away to avoid looking at him.


    He also followed her to the other side, feeling a little flustered. He reached out to hold her face, but she turned her face away, as if she didn¡¯t even want to look at him.


    PEI Yi squatted down beside her. Jiang se wanted to stand up immediately, but he was a little anxious. He pressed down on her leg and forced her to sit back down on the sofa.


    ¡°Sese, listen to me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything and reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear. Her eyes were still on her hand, refusing to look at him.


    I¡¯ve earned enough credits in the past six months. I¡¯m preparing to apply for graduation in advance.


    When he said this, Jiang se shuddered and clenched her fists.


    She had been busy with her own affairs for the past six months and had neglected him. She didn¡¯t even notice this kind of thing. Now, she needed nie Dan¡¯s reminder to know that he was going to Guangzhou after his birthday.


    PEI Yi naturally saw her clenched fist. He reached out to grab her palm and pried her fingers open one by one. When he saw the shallow nail marks on her palm, he felt terrible and pained.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, you can get angry at me.¡±


    She had never lost herposure in front of him. She seemed to always be calm and indifferent. She could control herself when she was sad, and she was always calm when she was happy. She had never acted coquettishly or quarreled with him, making it difficult for him to grasp her heart.


    She was unhappy now, but she could only clench her fists. If he didn¡¯t know her well enough, if he didn¡¯t pay attention to her, he might not have noticed the truth she hid under her calm facade.


    ¡°After I graduate from the first Academy, I¡¯m going to enter Guangzhou military school.¡±


    He said everything he wanted to say in one breath. after your birthday, I have to prepare for my graduation. I¡¯ll probably leave after your birthday.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. Under the dim light, her delicate face seemed to be carved out of Jade, and she was expressionless.


    PEI Yi was a little flustered, but he still insisted on continuing.


    this is my family¡¯s arrangement. I think it makes sense. I¡¯ve already learned everything I should learn in school, ran ran.


    He rambled on, clearly in a state of confusion. He said whatever he thought of,


    ¡°But there¡¯s also a holiday in the military school, so it¡¯s very convenient to go back to the capital.¡±


    ¡°So, Yi, are we going to break up?¡±


    PEI Yi was stunned for a moment when he heard her voice. He frantically wrapped his arms around her waist and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    It was as if he could only vent the anxiety in his heart by speaking loudly.


    ...

 Chapter 242

    242 Chapter 242 yesterday


    PEI Yi had decided to graduate in advance and was preparing to go to Guangzhou. Before that, he had not revealed any information.


    ¡°If nie dan had not let the cat out of the bag tonight, when were you going to tell me? Or perhaps you never even thought of telling me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± After Jiang se said that, PEI Yi quickly denied it. ¡°I was going to tell you after my birthday.¡±


    Actually, he just didn¡¯t know how to tell her, and he couldn¡¯t bear to tell her. He was afraid that she would feel ufortable, so he kept dying this matter.


    ¡°Sese, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    He squatted on the ground, his face resting on her knees. His voice was trembling.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m in the wrong for not telling you in advance.¡±


    However, she had never experienced separation before, and neither had he.


    He thought about what kind of words to use to organize and say this, but he had mulled it over for many days, and his heart was more and more vexed by the day, but he still couldn¡¯t think of a proper way.


    ¡°I just thought that theter I tell you, theter you¡¯ll be troubled.¡±


    The PEI family had already made this decision clear to him before the new year. In the past, he only wanted to be with Jiang se and date her sweetly without thinking about the future. However, when the elders asked him about his future ns, the only thing he thought about the furthest was the manor in France. The White curtain draped over her. The wine that the two of them had personally brewed might be drunk when they got married in the future.


    This was what he had thought the furthest.


    However, old master PEI sat on the chair and shook his head, saying that this was not enough.


    If he only looked at the present, this was enough. If he wanted to look into the long run, this was not enough.


    When the wind and rain came, he couldn¡¯t even hold up an umbre. Now, the umbre over his head was being held by the PEI family.


    When old master PEI had asked him these questions, he had not thought so much about it.


    He was still young, not even twenty years old. Initially, his greatest worry was how to get Feng Nan to acknowledge him. Later on, his greatest worry was how to like Jiang se.


    He should not just say that he cherished her. He should use his actions to express it. His life had been too smooth, and the only obstacle he had was to pursue Feng Nan.


    When he was wooing Feng Nan, Feng Nan had always ignored him. Old master PEI thought that this was a good thing. It made him realize that there were some things in the world that could not be fulfilled just because he wanted them.


    ¡°I remember your third year.¡±


    Tears welled up in his eyes, and his voice was a little choked as he said this. He buried his face in herp and held it in for a while before he continued, ¡±


    ¡°My grandfather asked if I like you.¡±


    Jiang se lowered her head to look at him. He was crouching down with his face turned to her. Under the dim yellow light, his eyes were glistening. He held her waist very tightly. His grip was so strong that his arm tightened around her sleeve. For the first time, she realized that he was really different from before.


    When he was young, he would always shout for Feng Zhongliang to send her to the PEI family. He would raise Feng Nan for the Feng family. His childish words made a group of peopleugh until they bent over. Everyoneughed at him for getting a wife in advance.


    At that time, his personality waswless, like a little tyrant, and he was very proud. Among the group of children, he was the leader.


    Every time she went to the PEI family¡¯s house and went back with Feng Zhongliang, PEI Yi did not cry or wail. Instead, he domineeringly locked the door and did not allow the two of them to leave.


    His childish actions always made the PEI family not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Sese, why do you think it¡¯s so strange?¡±


    He pursed his lips, afraid that she would hear the trembling in his voice. He was afraid that he would forever be a memory in her heart.


    I was always so bold when I was young. I said I liked you and didn¡¯t want you toe home. I said it right away.


    He pointed at Feng Zhongliang and threatened him to keep Feng Nan and not let him bring him home. He said that he would say whatever he wanted back then. the older I am, the more I don¡¯t dare to say anything. Grandpa said that the ignorant are fearless.


    Instead, he became worried about his gains and losses.


    He began to keep his thoughts to himself and did not say some things easily. In front of her, he did not dare to say the word ¡®like¡¯.


    When his grandfather had asked him if he liked her, he could still remember how he had felt at the time. He had been so excited that his face and ears had turned red, and his heart had felt like it was about to jump out of his chest. The blood in his body had been boiling and rushing to the top of his head.


    At that time, he was younger than Feng Nan by five years and had just started high school. He was as young as a sour fruit and carefully tried to hide his feelings.


    When old master PEI asked him questions, he would shake his head and stubbornly say,¡¯no¡¯. Behind his back, he was holding a huge stack of confession letters written to Feng Nan. He read each one carefully and then, when night fell, he would tremble with anger, but he would still seriously reject each letter for her.


    He had been doing this kind of childish thing for more than two years!


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even know about it in the end.


    His results had taken a nosedive, and he was jealous of everyone who had confessed to Feng Nan in the open.


    The age gap had widened the distance between them. When she was in high school, she had already experienced those young and inexperienced days, while he was still young at that time. He had only followed her footsteps repeatedly.


    When she was in University, he was not the person of the same age as her. In Feng Nan¡¯s eyes, he was just a younger brother.


    He had missed five years with her, and it felt like their lives were going to be separated into two parallel lines.


    Grandpa said that the matching between people doesn¡¯te from family background or status. It¡¯s just an embellishment. The things that people are born with are just their starting points that are higher than others and their advantages.


    However, having these things wasn¡¯t just to make people stop, but to encourage people to improve.


    Just like how the modern people stood on the shoulders of the ancient people, just like how China was born after the victory of the revolution to move forward, not to be stuck in the current situation and be satisfied with what was in front of them.


    PEI Yi had always felt that the rtionship between him and Jiang se was a matter of age, but old master PEI had denied it.


    Feng Nan had five more years of advantage than him. The Feng family¡¯s background was not as good as the PEI family¡¯s, but she had excellent knowledge, cultivation, and vision. She had more bearing and elegance. Back then, when he had put all his heart and mind into chasing after Feng Nan and trying to win her heart, she was already looking far ahead and not looking back. Therefore, when a person was moving forward without stopping, she would not turn her head and see the shadow of the person behind her.


    Old master PEI¡¯s words seemed to have jolted him out of his dream.


    He vaguely understood where the problem wasing from. He recalled Jiang SE¡¯s rebirth. She was not stumped by the predicament of her rebirth. After her rebirth, she continued to focus on her own matters, no matter how difficult it was.


    He was still repeating what had happened yesterday.

 Chapter 243

    243 Chapter 243 today


    ¡°I keep thinking of the me from back then.¡±


    She leaned over the desk seriously and rejected every confession to Feng Nan.


    PEI Yi buried his face in between Jiang SE¡¯s legs. She could feel the warm and moist air on her legs. His words made her feel a mix of emotions.


    She could almost imagine what it was like when he was writing the letter for her.


    He was the pride of the PEI family, the Apple of old master PEI¡¯s eye, and the eldest grandson of the PEI family that was doted on. He should have been arrogant and insufferably arrogant, not lying on herp and whispering to her, showing her his vulnerable side without hiding anything.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to keep chasing after your back.¡±


    He just wanted to stand by her side. When she had a wish, he should not rely on the PEI family¡¯s original power and act like a prodigal who had enough wealth to squander away for generations. His spirit would never be on the same level as hers.


    If that was the case, there would still be problems between him and Jiang se sooner orter.


    When old master PEI asked him if he wanted to be a Tiger or a Fox, he immediately understood what the elder meant.


    Jiang SE¡¯s expression wasplicated. His words had caused the anger in her heart to disappear. The PEI family had really taught him well. He had the willfulness of a child, the fragility and naivety, and a trace of the determination of a man in his early years. Jiang se suddenly felt that the greatest fortune of her rebirth was that the heavens were making up for her. They allowed her to witness for herself what she had neglected in the past.


    While he was feeling regretful that he did not get to see her grow up, she was fortunate enough to see him rise to power. Jiang se felt that no woman would be able to reject PEI Yi when he was like this.


    She reached out to touch his head. His face was still buried, afraid that she would see his fragile appearance.


    His hair wasn¡¯t long. After he shavedst time, he had maintained a crew cut, so his hair was a little prickly. She couldn¡¯t help but bend down and put her face on his head, her eyes a little sore and unbearable.


    ¡°Then tell me, what do you want to do? You¡¯re the one who wants to graduate in advance, you¡¯re the one who said you¡¯re going to Guangzhou, and now you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to break up.¡±


    In fact, she didn¡¯t notice that he had something on his mind recently. She also had a problem, but at this moment, she just wanted to be willful because she knew how he felt.


    There was a hint ofint in her voice. It was the first time PEI Yi had heard her voice that was both sullen and angry. It was a little delicate, as if she was about to cry. Shey lightly on his head like a feather, yet she weighed a thousand pounds.


    If he could, he really didn¡¯t want her to be in the same dilemma as him, and he didn¡¯t want her to be angry. However, when sheined in a low voice, he felt as sweet as honey and felt that the two of them had be closer.


    This kind of intimacy was far more delicate and moving than physical contact, far moreforting than her submissive actions.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go!¡± He didn¡¯t dare to raise his head and buried his face in her legs. His voice was a little muffled.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°I want you to miss me, I want you to wait for me.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing,


    ¡°There are so many shameless men out there. You¡¯re not allowed to bother with them.¡±


    He had just put on a pitiful look, but now he was showing his true colors, still looking as domineering as before.


    She sat up straight and reached out to push his head.¡±You¡¯re also shameless!¡±


    PEI Yi chuckled. He could tell that she was not as angry as before. He sat down on the sofa and said, ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about my face, I only want you.¡±


    Jiang se extended her leg to kick him, but he caught her ankle and pulled her into his arms.


    He would be going to Guangzhou after his birthday, so Jiang se decided to spend most of her time with him.


    He had heard nie dan mention Dai Jia¡¯s case before. Nie dan had bribed Zhou Chengwu. After exining everything to Jufeng, nie dan found awyer for Dai Jia and was ready to reverse the verdict for her. He also found the video of Zhang Hua¡¯s attempt to humiliate Dai Jia that Jufeng had taken that day. It would be easy for her to reverse the verdict. She might be released on probation after the new year at thetest.


    Jiang se learned from PEI Yi how to take care of the two tortoises. She listened to him talk about his daily routine.


    His birthday came very quickly.


    When she didn¡¯t know that he was going to leave the capital, she always felt that it was still early. Now that she knew that he was leaving the capital, the two of them would spend less time together and more time apart in the future, and she felt that there wasn¡¯t enough time.


    After he left the imperial capital, Jiang se often felt that her home was empty.


    Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but want to call his name, but when she did, no one responded. It took her a few seconds to realize that he had already left the capital.


    When mo Anqi arrived at the PEI family¡¯s residence, she was feeding the turtles. The two little turtles bobbed up and down in the water. Mo Anqi was a little curious and reached out to poke them. However, Jiang se reached out to block her hand. She used to do this with PEI Yi in the past, and she missed him a little.


    ¡°Brother PEI doesn¡¯t look like someone who likes to keep such animals.¡±


    The two tortoises were muchrger than when PEI Yi had first bought them. He cut them into soybean-sized pieces of prawn meat and swallowed them in one bite.


    Mo Anqi watched for a while and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡±


    Jiang se recalled how PEI Yi¡¯s eyes sparkled when he picked up the two turtles he had bought. She smiled.


    ¡°PEI Yi and Jiang se,¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Mo Anqi could not help but burst outughing, ¡± ¡°Did my brother PEIe up with this name? They look exactly the same, how can you tell who is who?¡±


    In fact, he could tell.


    She did not want to keep discussing this with mo Anqi. When mo Anqi was doneughing, Jiang se asked, ¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. Director Zhao called and asked when you¡¯re free to have a talk with Liu Ye.¡±


    Mo Anqi¡¯s smile faded when they got to business.


    When she saw Jiang SE¡¯s state of mind, mo Anqi felt a little worried. She seemed to have be calmer recently. She was not in a rush and had changed a little. However, mo Anqi could not pinpoint exactly what had changed.


    When she arrived, she was shocked to see Jiang se feeding the turtle with a toothpick.


    Mo Anqi had seen how Jiang se looked when she was shooting advertisements, when she was shooting movies, when she was focused on her work, and when she was practicing her dance moves. This was the first time she had seen her take care of a turtle like this, yet it was a little sweet.


    ¡°No rush.¡±


    Jiang se finished feeding the turtle, washed her hands, and shook her head.


    ...


    She could understand Zhao rang¡¯s feelings. When Zhao rang had epted the script for ¡± demon ¡± and had specially changed the female lead for ¡± about I love you ¡± at thest minute, it was originally a deal between him and Xia Chaoqun. Xia Chaoqun had convinced him to direct ¡± demon ¡± and had even agreed to let Liu Ye y the male lead.


    However, Jiang se did not think that this was the right time to convince Liu Ye. there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll talk about itter.

 Chapter 244

    244 High mountain


    Jiang se decided to meet Liu Ye again after she was more confident. It would be easier to convince him then.


    ¡°Sister Xia said that she¡¯ll arrange a time for you.¡±


    With Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reputation and PEI Yi¡¯s backing, Liu Ye would probably meet her to discuss the matter in detail, even if he felt that Jiang se was not suitable for the role of Zhang Yuqin in ¡°the demon.


    Mo Anqi grabbed her hair and hesitated for a moment.


    but Sese, thepetition in the industry is very fierce these days. After all, the resources in the country are limited. Other than the popr young actresses like Zhao ruoyun, there¡¯s another neer in the same batch as you. Besides you, there¡¯s also Feng Nan. Have you paid attention to him? ¡±


    Domestic celebrities strived to be at the top,peting for news coverage,peting for fan numbers,peting for advertising endorsements,peting for magazine covers to improve their style, andpeting for roles in TV shows, movies, and various other categories.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s goal for Jiang se was very clear. He had no intention of letting her make a TV show. Instead, he was aiming for the film Market. However, this way, thepetition would be even more intense.


    China had fixed spokespersons for top foreign luxury brands. The celebrities who were considered would be Tao cen, Liu Ye, and other top celebrities. As for the remaining brands, other than those that had already been signed, the other celebrities would fight for them.


    In a situation where there were too many monks but too few gruel, thepetition was very fierce.


    Other than Jiang se, Feng Nan was also a neer this year. She had gained a lot of fame thanks to her outstanding performance in ¡°rescue mission¡± by miss Eguchi.


    As ¡°rescue mission¡± received a wave of positive reviews after its release, every character¡¯s outstanding acting skills had caused the movie to gain both fame and box office sales. The cinema had also decided to postpone ¡°rescue mission¡± to mid-November, and by now, the box office sales had already reached about 2.5 billion.


    Feng Nan¡¯s special identity, her wonderful performance in the show, and her role that was pitied and loved by everyone had quickly gained arge number of fans.


    Recently, she had frequently attended events with Zhang Jingan. He had even brought her to Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s variety show, ¡°filmmakers in the industry.


    With the increase in her exposure, her number of fans increased exponentially. Currently, she had close to three million followers on various social media sites, which was twice as many as Jiang SE¡¯s.


    On the other hand, Jiang SE only had so many fans because of the few stunning advertisements from Hong Kong jewelry. They had only attracted fans who were interested in her beauty.


    In addition, she often posted street photos of bold and avant-garde clothing on various social media ounts. Many fashion bloggers had also noticed her and praised her style, which increased her poprity. It was said that she had been in contact with several endorsements recently.


    When Jiang se saw mo Anqi¡¯s worried expression, she could not help but smile and ask, ¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Someone is alreadyparing her to you.¡±


    They were both neers who had debuted at the same time. Their first films were both directed by Zhang Jingan, ¡± rescue mission. however, due to their different backgrounds, one of them was acting as a supporting role with lines and many scenes, while the other was only acting as a cameo that only had a ten-second scene.


    Although Jiang se had taken on a few films after that, other than ¡± rescue mission ¡°, she had made her appearance in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± and ¡± pretense to reality ¡± with her beauty.


    Now, everyone had acknowledged her beauty. However, in terms of acting skills, although Shu Peien had once praised Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills in ¡± the times Review ¡°, most people felt that Feng Nan¡¯s performance in ¡± rescue mission ¡± had left a deeper impression than Jiang SE¡¯s.


    In The Movie Database, someone had started a poll to select the most tragic female character in ¡± rescue mission. although Jiang SE¡¯s cameo was also on the list, her ranking was far behind Feng Nan¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this will affect youter.¡±


    Once Jiang se fell behind Feng Nan in the future, she might be her stepping stone and be used as a stepping stone.


    you¡¯ve all been on ¡®a filmmaker in the industry¡¯, and Feng Nan also graduated from a top school with excellent results. She graduated from thenguage Department and was considered a well-known figure at the top school back then. Sheng Jingzhi was full of praise for her.


    After all, Jiang se was still young. It was her first time taking part in ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± and she was using her beauty as a gimmick. Inparison, it was inevitable that she would fall behind Feng Nan.


    ¡°There are already people on the inte waiting to watch a good show.¡±


    When mo Anqi saw that Jiang se was about to head upstairs, she quickly followed her.


    someone mentioned that doukou had also experienced a drastic change in ¡®events of Beiping¡¯. She was humiliated by others. Some people are betting that after¡¯ events of Beiping ¡®is released, your performance will not be as good as Feng Nan¡¯s.


    Jiang se stopped in her tracks. Mo Anqi saw her turn around. Jiang se was dressed in casual clothes. When she looked down at mo Anqi from above, her expression was obviously gentle. However, mo Anqi felt like she was looking at a Queen waiting to be crowned. Her silent confidence was like a gentle spring rain that evenly covered the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°A bet?¡±


    Mo Anqi nodded subconsciously and said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to help me ce a bet on my win.¡±


    In ¡± Grand asion of Beiping, ¡± Lin xiwen was not the only one who was strict with Jiang se. Jiang se was even more meticulous with herself. She had never thought ofpeting with Feng Nan. However, if they were topete, she did not think that she would lose.


    Mo Anqi bit her lip. At this moment, Jiang se gave her a very strange feeling. She had always thought that Jiang se was calm and gentle. She had never seen this side of her.


    If Xia Chaoqun¡¯s strength could be described as being tough on the inside and tough on the outside, then the feeling that Jiang se gave mo Anqi right now was that she was soft on the outside but tough on the inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±


    After Jiang se went upstairs, mo Anqi did not follow her. This was a habit she had developed when PEI Yi was at home. She walked up the stairs and asked Jiang se. Jiang se hummed in agreement and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to practice my dance.¡±


    At this point, she had just been talking for a long time, yet she was still in the mood to practice. Mo Anqi smacked her forehead. However, she immediately recalled that Feng Nan¡¯s momentum was currently strong. If Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se were not in a hurry, why should she be in a hurry?


    After PEI Yi left the imperial capital, Jiang SE¡¯s life was very simple. She practiced dancing for two days to make up for the homework she had missed out on a few days ago. Then, she went to the western suburbs women¡¯s prison again.


    This time, she saw Dai Jia again. Mo Anqi had given the Adele brand¡¯s products to Cao Yu, causing him to treat Jiang se even more warmly. After repeatedly asking for Jiang SE¡¯s opinion, she even allowed Jiang se to be alone with Dai Jia for a while.


    Compared to the dazed Dai Jia thest time she saw her, her eyes were filled with anticipation and liveliness this time.


    The moment she was brought over by the prison guards, she took a deep breath. The veins on her neck were bulging, her eyes were red, and she bit her blue lips. Her thin and pale cheeks were trembling as she tried to suppress the excitement in her heart.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve hired awyer for me and are going to reverse the verdict?¡±

 Chapter 245

    245 Flowing water


    When Dai Jia spoke, her hands clutched the hem of her clothes tightly as she waited for Jiang SE¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nie Dan¡¯s actions were Swift. Dai Jia should have received the news by now.


    Her lips moved, and tears welled up in her eyes. However, she did not want to cry in front of Jiang se. She turned her face away. After a while, she rubbed her face with both hands and sat down opposite Jiang se.


    Even at such an emotional moment, she did not ce her hands on the table. Instead, she ced them on her thighs.


    Her lips were white and dry. Some parts of her face had cracked because she had rubbed it earlier, and red blood was oozing out.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for being so quick.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s gaze fell on her hand. She smiled and looked up again.


    what I can do for you is limited. I¡¯ve asked about the details, and thewyer may defend you with legitimate self-defense. I¡¯ve also gotten the video of Zhang Hua trying to defame you, so there¡¯s a high chance that the case will be overturned.


    She told the truth without hiding anything from Dai Jia.


    ¡°This is all I can do for you. You have to do the rest yourself.¡±


    Back then, Dai Jia had given her a chance to join the ¡± pretense to reality ¡± crew. Now, Jiang se was giving her a chance to escape. As for what would happen to Dai Jia in the future, she would have to make her own decisions.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Dai Jia bit her lip and heaved a sigh of relief. She then smiled with relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that.¡± She was afraid that Jiang se was just ying with her. Every day here was a torture for her. She had been here for so long, but she had been gritting her teeth. She had only managed to hold on until now because of her unwillingness to admit defeat and her desire to leave.


    Jiang se did not use flowery words to coax her. She did not promise her a bright and far-reaching future. It was just a simple sentence, but it made Dai Jia feel more at ease than any other guarantee.


    She recalled the day she met Jiang se for the first time. She recalled the conversation they had during the ¡± pretense to reality ¡± wrap-up party. Back then, she had asked Jiang se why she did not ask her why she wanted to be Zhao ruoyun¡¯s nude substitute. Jiang SE¡¯s expression at the time did not reveal any disdain. Just like now, she looked the same as usual.


    Whether it was Jiang se, who had calmly reminded her of her undershirt by the fountain at the film Academy, or Jiang se, who had remained calm when she heard that she had be a nude substitute, Dai Jia felt at ease.


    When they had bumped into each other in prison that day, Jiang se had asked her why she was there. When Dai Jia had said that she had ¡®killed someone¡¯, she had actually thought that Jiang se would be shocked and that she would look distant and wary.


    After the incident, when her family members came to visit her, they would cry, ask questions, and shout. That piercing sound still seemed to ring in her mind. However, Jiang se did not show any emotion. She did not distance herself from her nor was she afraid. Instead, she found out the truth and found awyer for her.


    Dai Jia did not mention the scene in the studio again. She did not mention how she had killed Zhang Hua either. She did not even keep thanking Jiang se. After sitting down and chatting for a while, she left with the prison guard.


    Jiang se spent the next few days in the prison. asionally, she would chat with some of the prisoners and Cao Yu. She gained a general understanding of the prison¡¯s situation.


    Some of them had just arrived, while others had already been here for many years.


    To these women who had made mistakes, they all yearned to leave this ce one day.


    The time to get up, wash up, eat, and go to the toilet every day was fixed. In addition to the Reformation throughbor, they also had to study. Everyone could see their loved ones one day a month.


    Jiang se was fortunate enough to witness it once. A ss barrier separated her blood-rted rtives. The rtives outside the ss wailed and cried with tears streaming down their faces. The woman in the prison, on the other hand, was expressionless. Her eyes were bloodshot, and her hands were ced on herp. She did not dare to shout.


    ¡°You can¡¯t cry in prison. Crying is a mistake.¡±


    Cao Yu exined softly to Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°There are many people here. Once someone starts crying, others will also want to cry and their emotions will be affected.¡±


    Under such circumstances, many people would do extreme things.


    The prison had a high workload, and they worked veryte every day. Every year, the western suburbs women¡¯s prison would distribute the workload. After the work waspleted, the prisoners would be evaluated based on their performance. The best would have the opportunity to apply for a lighter sentence from the court. This was the goal that everyone worked hard for. That was why on Jiang SE¡¯s first day at the prison, she saw many people knitting without looking up even when they heard the footsteps outside.


    There was a hint ofmentation in Cao Yu¡¯s tone. The prison forbade prisoners from cing their hands on the table. When meeting their rtives, they had to extend their hands and legs. This was also to prevent prisoners from passing on information. It was strictly prohibited in the prison.


    For many prisoners, the day they met was the day they both looked forward to and feared the most. They could only watch from a distance through the ss, not even shout when they were scolded and cried by their rtives.


    Those who had not seen it with their own eyes would never understand the depression.


    Jiang se was sent to the women¡¯s prison in the western suburbs for more than a month. When she was at home, she would often turn on the camera and practice her gaze at the camera to find the right feeling.


    After her birthday, she called Dong Chaoping of the imperial capital Grand Theater and set a time to meet him.


    In fact, apart from the time when Chang Yuhu brought her here to practice her stage y, Jiang se had not contacted Dong Chaoping. When she called, Dong Chaoping was rather surprised.


    However, Jiang se was now rather well-known in the entertainment industry. In addition to Chang Yuhu¡¯s status, Dong Chaoping set up a time to meet her in person.


    ¡°How has teacher Chang been recently? She hasn¡¯t returned to the theater for a long time.¡±


    Jiang se was Chang Yuhu¡¯s acknowledged disciple. Back then, when Chang Yuhu had defended Jiang se, he had caused a hugemotion on the inte. After the incident had subsided, although there was an endless stream of news every day and mostizens had forgotten about it, Chang Yuhu¡¯s fans still remembered it.


    Because of this, Dong Chaoping was very friendly toward Jiang se. He was all smiles.


    the teacher recently signed up for a photography ss. He said that he was going to Nepal in mid-December to take a look.


    Jiang se would visit Chang Yuhu¡¯s house once a month. After chatting with Dong Chaoping for a while, she steered the conversation to a serious topic.


    I¡¯ve been thinking ofing back to the theater to learn from everyone¡¯s experience. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient.


    In fact, Dong Chaoping had already guessed that she would make this request when she called. He nodded at once.


    the theater has been rehearsing three dramas recently.


    He took out the file he had prepared earlier. Other than a musical, another one was a stageedy, and thest one was ¡°autumn Begonia ¡°, which had a heavy tone.

 Chapter 246

    246 Preparation


    Jiang se was currently going to film ¡°demon. musical or light-heartededy was not her choice at the moment.


    Her gaze fell on autumn Begonia and she was a little surprised.


    ¡°Thest time this drama was broadcast was more than 50 years ago.¡±


    This was a work from the Republic of China, and it was arranged into a drama at that time, which also caused a great sensation.


    Dong Chaoping looked at Jiang se in surprise and gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know about this.¡±


    As the Chinese people¡¯s entertainment methods increased, the imperial capital¡¯s Grand theater¡¯s performance programs also kept up with the times in recent years. They introduced many ssic foreign songs, dances, and other performance methods, while many traditional ys were put aside.


    This ¡± autumn Begonia ¡± was written by the old teacher Qin Sipei. When it was published, it caused a sensation. The story was mainly about the Beijing Opera artist, autumn Begonia. He was appreciated by the warlord because of his ¡± understanding of su San Qi.ter, he got to know the warlord¡¯s third aunt and fell in love with her. In the end, he was persecuted by the warlord and lived a poor life. In the end, hemitted suicide.


    the station has been rehearsing some of the ssic ys recently.¡¯Autumn Begonia¡¯ is currently being rehearsed and is expected to be aired during the spring Festival.


    In fact, in this era, the arrangement of such ys was more about reminiscence. It was to satisfy the memories of the old people of that era.


    To this day, many young people might not have even heard of ¡± autumn Begonia. Dong Chaoping did not expect Jiang se to reveal the time when ¡± autumn Begonia ¡± wasst released after reading the script.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the elders in my family mention it before.¡± Jiang se replied casually. She had no intention of bringing up the matter again. After exchanging a few more words with him, he started talking about the cast for ¡± autumn Begonia ¡°.


    In order to put such a ssic y on the stage, the Grand Theater had put in a lot of effort. After the decision to re-produce the ssic, it took half a year to choose the y actors, not to mention the rehearsals during the period. From the protagonists to the supporting actors, to the extras, they had to consider it again and again.


    ¡°Take a look, which role do you want to try? Third aunt or Haitang Qiu?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to help you keep an eye on it,¡± Dong Chaoping asked with a smile.


    Thest time Jiang se came to the theater to practice, she had auditioned for both male and female characters in the drama. However, most of the characters she had auditioned for were supporting roles. The reason Chang Yuhu had asked her to practice was so that she could put down her ¡®airs¡¯. Therefore, the characters she had auditioned for in the early stages were not the main characters in the drama.


    Dong Chaoping had the intention to do Chang Yuhu a favor. Moreover, he knew that Jiang se was only there to learn and not to participate in a y at thest minute. Hence, he generously offered the two leading roles in ¡± autumn Begonia ¡± for Jiang se to try.


    Jiang se took a look at the script and said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°I think the warlord role is more suitable for me at the moment.¡±


    She nced at Dong Chaoping and said, ¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s ying the role of a warlord?¡±


    She wanted to y the role of a warlord, which was a little beyond Dong Chaoping¡¯s expectations. In ¡± autumn Begonia, ¡± warlords were the worst characters in the whole drama. They were brutal and fierce, and the performer was Liang Chunbo, who was quite famous in the drama world.


    ¡°This is a little difficult.¡±


    Dong Chaopingughed bitterly. Liang Chunbo was an old artist. He was already over 60 years old this year. Although his reputation and status were not as good as Chang Yuhu¡¯s, his status in the drama world was also very unique.


    This man had a stubborn and entric temper. Sometimes, even Dong Chaoping would not buy it. This time, he was invited to y the warlord in ¡± autumn Begonia ¡± because he liked the show very much.


    An old artist like him would not listen to Dong Chaoping. If Jiang se wanted him to give her some advice, Dong Chaoping¡¯s words might not work on her. She would have toe up with a solution on her own.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    After informing Dong Chaoping that she was going to study here, Jiang se did not immediately join the troupe¡¯s rehearsing. Instead, other than going to school and practicing her dance, she would first visit the women¡¯s prison to observe the expressions, eyes, and bodynguage of the prisoners. asionally, she would chat with others and mention the prisoners ¡®lives before they were imprisoned.


    She would make time to head to the theater before evening. Due to Dong Chaoping¡¯s earlier words, Jiang se chose to observe Liang Chunbo up close.


    Every time Liang Chunbo went on stage to perform, she would stand below the stage and watch his every move. She watched him vividly act out the smugness of a warlord in the early days, his appreciation of Haitang Qiu and his lust for women. Later on, when he found out that Haitang Qiu, whom he admired, had an affair with his third aunt, he was furious and no longer cared about the old feelings and persecuted her. Liang Chunbo vividly disyed the heartlessness and ruthlessness of a warlord. He handled the details well and the emotional transition was natural. It didn¡¯t give people a feeling of unfamiliarity.


    In contrast, the actor ying Haitang Qiu was much more suppressed in front of Liang Chunbo. Several times when Dong Chaoping came to watch the rehearsal, he would frown.


    Jiang se had been observing for a month in the Grand Theater. Most of the rehearsing actors for ¡± autumn Begonia ¡± were already very familiar with her. The stage y would be released in public during the spring Festival, so the rehearsing situation had been very tense recently. The main actors and the substitute actors who were following them to practice would often practice until nine or ten at night before they could rest.


    Usually, Jiang se woulde around six O ¡®clock. Sometimes, she woulde even earlier. She would also stay with everyone until around ten O¡¯ clock.


    On the rehearsing stage, Liang Chunbo, who was ying the role of a warlord, found out that his third aunt had an affair with Haitang Qiu. He was furious and ordered people to kill the girl who pulled the strings.


    The lights backstage were bright, and his expression and movements were clearly reflected. When he ordered his men to kill the matchmaker girl, he gritted his teeth, lowered his eyelids, and slightly closed his eyes. He bit his cheek to form a cold edge that was mixed with anger. His vivid actions showed the ruthlessness and Fury of a military family.


    After the rehearsal, Liang Chunbo went down the stage to rest. The troupe¡¯s staff personally handed him a handkerchief. The air conditioner was on in the rehearsal hall, and there were many people with the headlights on. It was very hot inside. After performing for a while, his clothes were wet with sweat.


    Liang Chunbo wiped his face with a handkerchief. He suddenly turned to Jiang se and asked, ¡±


    little Jiang, you¡¯ve been looking at it for a month. Did you see anything? ¡±


    Dong Chaoping was also on set. When he heard him taking the initiative to speak to Jiang se, he could not help but feel surprised.


    Ever since Jiang se had entered the theater to watch ¡°autumn Begonia,¡± most of the crew members had been very friendly toward her. Most of the actors knew that Jiang se was only there to learn from them and not to fight for her job. There was nopetition. Moreover, she was Chang Yuhu¡¯s disciple. Dong Chaoping was quite close to her. This also led to many people treating Jiang se with more respect.


    But for a veteran actor like Liang Chunbo, his attitude was a little lukewarm.

 Chapter 247

    247 Chapter 247 moved


    From the start, Dong Chaoping had told Liang Chunbo that Jiang se had joined the troupe to learn from him. Just as Dong Chaoping had expected, Liang Chunbo did not agree to his request.


    In Liang Chunbo¡¯s mind, Jiang se did not seem to be here to learn from the troupe. Instead, she was here to Polish her skills. Therefore, he did not agree to Dong Chaoping¡¯s request for his guidance.


    However, after a month, Jiang se was different from what Liang Chunbo had imagined her to be. She did not have an impetuous air about her. Instead, she was observing very seriously. Most of the time, she would chat with others and share her experiences.


    There were a few older female members in the troupe. asionally, she would talk to others about the children at home. Sometimes, when she came early, she would have dinner with everyone in the troupe from the cafeteria.


    Dong Chaoping had once said that she was a well-known female star with a high ie. But every time she came, she did not dress up too exaggeratedly and was very polite to people. She had a month of observation and learning time. She looked at him more often than bothered him. In short, Liang Chunbo had a good impression of her.


    ¡°When I first entered this line of work, I always felt that a short while was enough.¡±


    When Jiang se heard Liang Chunbo talking to her, she could not help butugh.


    who knew that it was easy to watch others act, but it was difficult when it came to me. The more I watched, the more I understood my own shorings.


    When Liang Chunbo heard her say this, he smiled and nodded. He pointed to the chair beside him, ¡±


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Jiang se sat down. Not far away, the male actor who was ying the role of Hai Tang Qiu looked at Jiang se enviously. Clearly, Liang Chunbo was prepared to give her some pointers.


    ¡°Why did you choose the warlord character in this y?¡±


    Jiang se bent over and took a bottle of water from the box beside her. She handed it to Liang Chunbo, who hesitated for a moment before epting it.


    Jiang SE¡¯s lips curled. She did not do it for no reason.


    Since ancient times, there was a saying in China that went like this: ¡± to formally acknowledge a master and learn from him. when Jiang se offered him some water, it roughly conveyed the same meaning. However, since it was not that formal, Liang Chunbo epted it in the end.


    the role of Haitang Qiu has a lot of scenes and aplicated character. Why didn¡¯t you try it? ¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important how many scenes you have. It¡¯s more important to work hard and perform.¡±


    She said this out of emotion. She remembered the first movie she acted in, ¡± rescue mission ¡°. There were only minor characters in it, and the lines were only two words. However, after working hard, she could still leave a deep impression.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Liang Chunbo sighed. have you read the script for ¡®autumn Begonia¡¯ before? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t read the script, but I¡¯ve read the book that Mr. Qin Sipei wrote.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liang Chunbo didn¡¯t expect her to say something like this and was interested. ¡°This book was published earlier than the drama.¡±


    yes, when my grandfather was young, he once watched the y of ¡®autumn Begonia¡¯ and couldn¡¯t forget the plot. After hearing him talk about it a lot, he became curious and read the book.


    When Jiang se thought of Feng Zhongliang, the smile on her face slowly faded. Ever since she met Feng Zhongliang at the PEI family¡¯s residence during the spring Festival, she had not seen him for a long time. When ¡°rescue mission¡± was being screened, she had heard nie dan and the others mention him once or twice. She had also heard PEI Yi mention him asionally. However, ever since she was reborn, PEI Yi and Feng Nan had drifted apart. Feng Zhongliang did not even visit the PEI family¡¯s residence much anymore. He probably wanted to avoid suspicion, so PEI Yi¡¯s knowledge was limited.


    If he went to Guangzhou, Jiang se would not be able to get much information.


    At the mention of Feng Zhongliang, Jiang se was still smiling at first, but her eyes soon reddened.


    my impression of ¡®autumn Begonia¡¯ is from a performance that my father watched once when I was young. Mr. Shi, who yed the role of autumn Begonia, left me with a deep impression. Perhaps influenced by Jiang SE¡¯s emotional state, Liang Chunbo also brought up the past. so, when I grew up, I became a drama actor. I acted for decades.


    It was because of this reason that Liang Chunbo agreed when Dong Chaoping invited him to y the role of a warlord in autumn Begonia.


    With thismon point, Liang Chunbo¡¯s attitude toward Jiang se was clearly gentler than before. After a short rest, when they rehearsed again, he actually pointed at Jiang se and said to Dong Chaoping, ¡±


    isn¡¯t Xiaojiang trying out for this role? let her rehearse with Hu. I¡¯ll take a break first. You two can practice together.


    The Xiao Hu He was referring to was the male lead who was ying the role of Hai Tang Qiu. He was a thin man in his 30s with a delicate face. His name was Hu Jianwu. He didn¡¯t talk much. During the rehearsing, he didn¡¯t make any mistakes when rehearsing with other people, but when he rehearsed with Liang Chunbo, he was almost suppressed. Dong Chaoping had talked to him many times in private.


    The next scene was supposed to be rehearsed by the troupe. Someone had reported the affair between Haitang Qiu and third Auntie to the warlord. In his rage, the warlord would personally take a knife and disfigure the person. This scene was very important. They had rehearsed for many days. Every time Hu Jianwu and Liang Chunbo rehearsed for this scene, he would feel the pressure increase. When he heard Liang Chunbo say that he wanted Jiang se to rehearse with him, he could not help but look relieved.


    Jiang se had already memorized the script during this period of time. She did not have stage fright when she heard Liang Chunbo¡¯s words. She knew that he was giving her a chance, so she nodded.


    Dong Chaoping, on the other hand, was taken aback, but when he saw Hu Jianwu¡¯s pleading face, he realized that he had been suppressed too much recently. He waspletely suppressed in front of Liang Chunbo, so he couldn¡¯t even lift his head. If he tried it on someone else, it might be a good thing for him.


    Moreover, it was rare that Liang Chunbo was willing to give Jiang se some pointers. Jiang se had been in the troupe for a long time, but she had not rehearsed with the rest. Dong Chaoping immediately agreed.


    Jiang se put the script away, got up, and walked toward the rehearsal room. With every step she took, the smile on her face faded. By the time she reached the middle of the room, she was already putting on a fake smile.


    Her recent trip to the prison was not in vain. After observing Liang Chunbo for so long, she had more or less figured out something. Other than Liang Chunbo¡¯s acting skills, she also added some of her own experience. At this time, she stood on the rehearsal stage and nced around. Although she had not shown her ruthlessness and licentious behavior, she could feel the sinister expression on his face.


    Compared to film shooting, bodynguage was much more exaggerated in stage y performances, and the performance style needed to be open and unrestrained.


    Whether it was the military Lord¡¯s admiration for Haitang Qiu or Ji zhaoxiong¡¯s report to the military Lord about third concubine and Haitang Qiu¡¯s affair after he failed to extort her, Jiang SE¡¯s performance was remarkable.

 Chapter 248

    248 Progress


    During the final rehearsal, Haitang Qiu was captured by the warlord¡¯s men. Jiang se held a knife prop in her hand. When she slowly walked toward him, she was smiling, but there was a crazed look in her eyes. Hu Jianwu¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. He was in a daze.


    ¡®Da da da da¡¯, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Step by step, he approached Haitang Qiu. At this moment, Hu Jianwu¡¯s hair stood on end. He instinctively began to struggle.


    Jiang SE¡¯s eyes looked as if she really wanted to kill him. The knife in her hand was made of tin foil. It glistened under the lights and reflected her face. The lights in the rehearsal room were bright, but at that moment, Hu Jianwu felt a sense of gloom.


    She didn¡¯t say a word. When she walked closer to him, her eyes widened, and she gritted her teeth. She raised her hand, and her movements were dramatic!


    ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, Hu Jianwu knew that the knife in Jiang SE¡¯s hand was just a prop and would not hurt him at all. However, her gaze was on point. The atmosphere and feeling she created made him feel as if he was in the right ce. Hu Jianwu could not help but shout out.


    He was so shocked that he even instinctively pushed away the two stage y actors who were holding him down and covered his face.


    The tip of the ¡®knife¡¯ slid across the back of his hand, and a slight tingling sensation was magnified by Hu Jianwu in such an environment. He even felt the hair on his back stand up.


    It was only when Dong Chaoping called for a stop and Jiang se stood up that Hu Jianwu felt a lingering fear. He allowed the person beside him to pull him up. He was drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Xiaojiang, you¡¯re too scary.¡±


    At that moment, anyone would have thought that Jiang se was going to kill him immediately. The numbness in her eyes was mixed with a cold glint, and the smile on her face was one of excitement. She raised the ¡®knife¡¯ in her hand and was eager to try. She did not hesitate at all when she swung it down.


    Hu Jianwu lowered his hand. There was still a red mark on the back of his hand that had been cut by a paper ¡®knife¡¯. The mark was not deep, but he sucked in a cold breath and made a¡¯ hiss ¡®sound as he rubbed it with his other hand.


    ¡°If the knife you¡¯re holding isn¡¯t made of paper, you¡¯d probably really stab me.¡±


    This was much more ruthless than Liang Chunbo.


    The scene of ¡± autumn Begonia ¡± had been rehearsed many times. Hu Jianwu and Liang Chunbo had naturally rehearsed this scene as well. Compared to Jiang SE¡¯s performance, Liang Chunbo¡¯s ability to control the scene was naturally much better. He also acted as a shrewd and cold warlord. He also had a sense of propriety when he attacked. Although Hu Jianwu would always be suppressed by his imposing manner during rehearsing and did not perform very well, in general, he was still much better than rehearsing with Jiang se.


    Her ability to control the scene was not as good as Liang Chunbo¡¯s, and her acting as a warlord was not as good as Liang Chunbo¡¯s. However, she was better than Liang Chunbo in expressing that kind of viciousness. She dared to make a move. This kind of ruthlessness, coupled with her expression and the atmosphere that she led, left a deeper impression on people than Liang Chunbo!


    At first, Hu Jianwu thought that rehearsing with Jiang se would be easier than rehearsing with Liang Chunbo. Now that he was shocked, he felt that rehearsing with Jiang se would be more difficult.


    He wiped his sweat and was still looking at the marks on the back of his hand. His joking words revealed a bit of unhappiness.


    ¡®Autumn Begonia¡¯ was about to be released to the public, and the troupe had been stepping up their rehearsing.


    Dong Chaoping was already a little upset that he had been suppressed by Liang Chunbo¡¯s acting skills during the usual practice. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the troupe couldn¡¯t find a beautiful male actor at the moment, Dong Chaoping might have had the intention of recing him.


    Hu Jianwu usually put in a lot of effort during rehearsals in order to keep his position as the male lead. However, he was not only suppressed by Liang Chunbo, but he was also shocked by Jiang SE¡¯s performance during the audition. Moreover, he was being watched by the people in the troupe. It was inevitable that he would be a little angry.


    Jiang se put away the slightly deformed paper knife that she had just clenched tightly. She smiled and said, ¡±


    Mrs. Hu, I¡¯m sorry. I was too engrossed in my role just now. I¡¯ll give Anqi a callter and ask her to bring me an ointment when shees to pick me up. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time as an apology.


    Since she was so polite, Hu Jianwu naturally didn¡¯t say anything more. In front of everyone, if he continued to argue, he would only lose his demeanor. In the end, he could only force a smile and say, ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rubbed his hands and returned to his seat. Jiang se also returned to her previous seat.


    Dong Chaoping¡¯s eyes lit up. Although Jiang se did not have many scenes in the previous scene, and her acting as a warlord was not as sophisticated as Liang Chunbo¡¯s, Dong Chaoping could tell that she was a talent that had potential.


    Just a moment ago, the spirit and explosive power she disyed were much better than many of the performers in the troupe. Moreover, she hadpletely let go of her restraints. With a little training, she could even be a pir of the troupe in the future and take charge of one area on her own.


    ¡°Sese, have you ever thought about joining the troupe in the future?¡±


    After a long while, Dong Chaoping asked jokingly,


    you¡¯re quite talented at acting in a drama, aren¡¯t you? that scene just now made me really think that Kunwu was your enemy. Just how much hatred did that knife strike have to contain? ¡±


    Liang Chunbo also nodded, ¡±


    ¡°Little Jiang¡¯s acting is not bad.¡±


    Jiang se drew a tissue and wiped her forehead. When she heard Liang Chunbo and Dong Chaoping¡¯s praise, she smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bepared to you, professor Liang. I don¡¯t have a good grasp of the role of a warlord like you.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t being modest. She had only been in this line of work for a short time, and in terms of age, Liang Chunbo was much older than her.


    In the era when Liang Chunbo was born, he should have seen a real warlord. That was why when he acted, the domineering and ruffian aura was so natural that there was no trace of the craftsman of acting.


    No matter how exaggerated the movements were in a stage y, they would not make people lose themselves in the act. On the contrary, they would be more immersed in it. Jiang se was different. The time she rehearsed for each scene was short. In addition, her gaze and movements were on point. Moreover, she had scared Hu Jianwu. His expression had only imperceptibly added to Jiang SE¡¯s impression of her performance.


    the warlord you yed was ruthless, but not strong enough. It had enough hatred, but it was too much.


    Liang Chunbo and Jiang se analyzed the warlord¡¯s role. His betrayal of third Auntie and Haitang Qiu was only because he was embarrassed. He destroyed their self-esteem and face in his anger. on the surface, you should show that you¡¯re more angry than you hate. You have to know your limits.


    Jiang se took his words to heart and nodded gently.


    With Liang Chunbo¡¯s guidance, Jiang se naturally took up the role of a warlord more readily. Liang Chunbo realized that she had indeed taken his words to heart. Later, when they rehearsed the scene where the warlord ordered the death of the matchmaker, Jiang SE¡¯s performance made Liang Chunbo rather pleased. Her tone and expression remained exaggerated, but she had hidden most of the anger and hatred that she had revealed. This undoubtedly sculpted the role of a warlord better than before.

 Chapter 249

    249 Advice


    In the future, Jiang SE¡¯s main focus would be on the big screen. Previously, she had no acting experience at all. She did not choose a film Academy. Her disadvantage of not being a professional was now her advantage.


    It was precisely because she had not received any textbook-like rigid acting skills and methods that Jiang se had only been a pretty face in two of the movies that had been released since she entered the entertainment industry. The public¡¯s impression of her was that her beauty was more important than her acting skills.


    However, she was hardworking and studious, and she humbly epted other people¡¯s opinions. She grew up in her own way, and she even polished her own unique way of acting.


    After spending a few days with Jiang se, Liang Chunbo had a better impression of her. Unlike what Liang Chunbo had imagined, she did not unt her status as Chang Yuhu¡¯s disciple the moment she entered the troupe. She was not superior to others and was very respectful to her seniors. That respect was not expressed in her words but in her actions.


    After chatting for a while, Liang Chunbo learned that Jiang se hade to the theater and picked the role of a warlord to practice in preparation for her next movie.


    After knowing the role she would probably y in her next movie, Liang Chunbo also gave her a suggestion.


    ¡°Sese, since you want to y the role of a mother who has lost her only daughter and hope, you must have worked hard on your eyes, expressions, and lines.¡±


    He looked at Jiang se with a smile.


    but have you ever thought about the external image of this mother? ¡±


    Naturally, Jiang se had a rough idea of where she was going with this question. In the early days, Zhang Yuqin led a life like stagnant water. Her child was her everything. She was busy with work every day and had no time to take care of herself. Her appearance should have been rather delicate, but she also seemed to have gone through a lot.


    She told Liang Chunbo her thoughts, and Liang Chunbo agreed with her point of view, but he still shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but notpletely right.¡±


    some external looks, scars, and disheveled appearances can be handed over to the stylist to enhance the feeling. But some styles have to be done by yourself.


    ¡°Professor Liang, please teach me.¡±


    Jiang se was stunned for a moment before she quickly asked Liang Chunbo for advice. Liang Chunbo was very satisfied with her attitude. He smiled and said, ¡±


    a woman who has lost confidence in her husband and family and focuses her life on her daughter and work must be tired and weak. She must be a little thin.


    Moreover, she had to be thin to show how harsh life was to her.


    When he said this, Liang Chunbo nced at Jiang se.


    your gaze is on point, your tone and expression are very expressive, but your appearance doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ve been through a lot.


    Jiang SE¡¯s facial features were exquisite and her cheeks were plump. Her face was a standard oval-shaped face, her skin was clear, and her body was well-proportioned. No matter how good her acting skills were or how she tried to figure out Zhang Yuqin¡¯s expressions, her appearance did not match the setting of the female lead in the movie.


    His words seemed to have woken her up from a dream. Jiang se pped her forehead. She had not thought about this problem before this. Fortunately, Liang Chunbo had reminded her in time.


    ¡°It was indeed my oversight. Thank you for your reminder.¡±


    She stood up and bowed. Liang Chunbo epted her bow calmly and his eyes were gentle.


    for a good actor, besides paying attention to bodynguage, the figure is also a kind of acting skill. It can increase the persuasiveness you give others.


    Naturally, Liang Chunbo¡¯s reminder was useful. However, Jiang se still had two other endorsement deals. One was the endorsement deal for Adele¡¯s cowboy series, and the other was for Hong Kong jewelry. When she had signed the contract, there were restrictions on her weight and reputation. If she wanted to lose weight, she had to inform Xia Chaoqun in advance.


    It was almost ten O ¡®clock when she left the theater. She called mo Anqi in advance. It was drizzling outside. Mo Anqi was waiting for her at the entrance with an umbre, a coat in one hand, and a thermos cup in the other.


    The car stopped across the street. Jiang se took a few sips of warm tea and heaved a sigh of relief after she got into the car. She picked up her phone and called Xia Chaoqun.


    Xia Chaoqun had already returned to the imperial capital seven days ago. Jiang SE¡¯s phone had only rung three times when she picked it up.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Her voice was clear, apanied by the rustling sound of reading materials. She was obviously busy with something.


    sister Chaoqun, I¡¯ll take five minutes of your time.


    Jiang se rarely took the initiative to call Xia Chaoqun. Compared to the average artiste, she was far too restrained. Ever since she had signed with century Gxy, Jiang se had not caused any trouble other than the time when Xu Baixing from Hong Kong had been beaten up. Xia Chaoqun did not have to worry about her.


    So as soon as she made this request, the sound of a pen being put on the table could be heard from the other side.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡±


    I¡¯m nning to lose 15 pounds during the filming of ¡®demon¡¯. Will that affect the endorsement? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun fell silent for a while after Jiang se finished her sentence.


    Currently, she was 1.74 meters tall. Compared to when she was rebornst year, she had grown by one centimeter and weighed 55 kilograms, which was a rather good standard. Once she lost 15 kilograms, it would be a rather obvious figure for Jiang se and she would need to report it in advance.


    Xia Chaoqun pondered for a moment after he found out why Jiang se wanted to lose weight.


    let¡¯s put this matter on hold for now. I¡¯ll find you a nutritionist after the film festival. I¡¯ve received news that both of your films have been submitted to the film festival. I¡¯ve analyzed the list of judges, and four of them should have a good impression of you. Your chances of being nominated are very high. You can put aside your practice for now and don¡¯t go to prison for the time being. I¡¯ll give you the list of key personnel and rted information for this year¡¯s film Festival. Memorize it well.


    The Huaxia International Film Festival had been set to be held on thest day of December at the aolin International Convention and Exhibition Center in the capital. Preparations for the venue had already been made a month ago.


    The International Film Festival was held once every three years. There would be directors, celebrities, and industry-rted people from all over the world attending. The judges and reporters from all over the world would rush to the capital. It was a rather grand event.


    There were a total of 30 judges in the film festival¡¯s judging panel, and the list of judges was very careful. They were all well-known figures in various industries, and each of them had a vote in their hands, which was rted to the film¡¯s award winners.


    Once an actor won an award at the film festival, it was not as simple as just winning a trophy. It also proved that the actor¡¯s acting skills were recognized. After winning an award, it would enter the eyes of more directors and investors.


    The most important thing was that at this time of the year, investors and arge number of directors woulde to an agreement on the investment for a new film, the shooting, and the choice of the male and female leads.


    Every three years, the Huaxia International Film Festival was a time for major managementpanies, celebrities, and directors to frequently participate. Everyone was eager to be shortlisted and win awards in the film festival so that their future development in the industry would be smoother. Thepetition was fierce, and it was a war without smoke.

 Chapter 250

    250 Fight for it


    Coincidentally, Jiang se had two films that would be participating in this year¡¯s China International Film Festival. Apart from ¡°about I love you,¡±¡±a Grand asion in Beiping¡± would also be participating in the selection.


    ¡°The results will be announced on the 20th.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s voice was calm.


    but as far as I know, Feng Nan applied for the best secondary female lead Award this time because of his performance in ¡®rescue mission¡¯. There¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯ll be nominated, so he¡¯ll be yourpetitor.


    In other words, Jiang se would be facing Feng Nan head-on in the Huaxia International Film Festival¡¯s nomination for Best Supporting Actress.


    There was only one award and both of them were neers. Winning this award had a different meaning for both of them. It represented their future status in the entertainment industry. What¡¯s more, after they won this award, this Grand asion would appear in different countries ¡®news through the hands of major media outlets around the world.


    At the same time, it also increased the opportunity for further improvement, which meant that the poprity and influence would be expanded, which was beneficial for the cooperation of neers with international directors and the endorsement of some world-ss luxury goods.


    that¡¯s why the film festival this time is very important. Thepany will try our best to get votes for you and try to win the best secondary female lead Award with ¡®events of Beiping.¡¯


    Jiang se knew what was going on. She was still a newbie. Although she was ying the female lead in ¡± about I love you, ¡± the chances of her winning the Best Female Lead Award were slim.


    However, since Xia Chaoqun had said so, once century Gxy stepped in, this matter was notpletely hopeless.


    ¡°Is the possibility high?¡±


    where are you? ¡± Jiang se asked and gestured for mo Anqi to go to her office. Mo Anqi started the car and drove straight to century Gxy.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re shortlisted, the chances are high.¡±


    Although the title of Best Supporting Actress could not bepared to the title of Best Female Lead, thepetition for the film festival, which was held once every three years, was very intense. Xia Chaoqun had not set Jiang SE¡¯s sights on the Best Neer Award. Hence, even if century Gxy was involved, there was only a glimmer of hope.


    among the 30 judges, aside from the foreign judges, one-third of them are domestic judges. Three of them are close friends with hou Xiling, and one of them has been friends with Chang Yuhu for many years.


    It was precisely because of these four names that Xia Chaoqun was so confident that Jiang se would be nominated this time.


    the other judge is Shu Peien from the ¡®times criticism¡¯. Do you still remember him? ¡±


    Jiang se recalled that when ¡± rescue mission ¡± premiered, Shu Peien had even written a film review for her. He had praised her performance in the film and that review had even increased Jiang SE¡¯s poprity. Of course, she still remembered it.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t appeared much in the film industry in recent years, but he¡¯s very prestigious. He¡¯s also one of the judges for this Film Festival. He has a good impression of you, so the possibility of him voting for you is very high.¡±


    If Shu Peien also voted for Jiang se, she would have five votes out of the 30 judges. This was not a small number of votes. After the nomination was confirmed, Jiang se had a high chance of winning the best secondary female lead Award. That was why Xia Chaoqun¡¯s tone was so confident.


    ¡°Based on the probability of previous years, when more than ten judges choose you, the award is almost set.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun finished what he had to say. other than that, for this Film Festival, the heavyweight guest that China has invited to present the award is the Italian director, chessaray. You have to leave an impression in front of him, understand? ¡±


    When she mentioned this, her tone was grave. It was obvious that she was not just saying it casually. Jiang se paused and nodded.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He went back to thepany first and took the judges ¡®information that Xia Chaoqun had prepared. There was a thick stack of information. As the list of judges for the Huaxia Film Festival had been kept a secret, it was only recently that century Gxy had used their connections in the industry to obtain the list. Time was already very tight, and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s requirements were strict. The information he had collected was also veryplicated. Hence, among the judges¡¯ information, there were some foreign judges ¡®information that had not been sorted out and tranted in time. They were mixed in Huaxia and English. Xia Chaoqun even requested that Jiang se finish memorizing all the information before the film festival at the end of the month.


    Mo Anqi looked at the stack of documents that Jiang se was carrying and felt a little sympathetic. She reached out to take them. They were quite heavy.


    It was a huge pile. He opened it and saw that it was filled with words. It was not only about the names of the judges, their family situation, but also about the judges ¡®special preferences and awards they had won. It was not an easy task to memorize all of this by the end of the month.


    Other than that, there was also information on the major media from various countries. Mo Anqi flipped through the information and felt a headacheing on.


    Although century Gxy had given Jiang se a great opportunity to win the best secondary female lead Award in less than two years, Xia Chaoqun also had high expectations for Jiang se. Just this stack of information alone was unimaginable to ordinary people.


    ¡°Sese, how about we each share the materials? I¡¯ll help you memorize some.¡±


    After they got into the car, mo Anqi nced at the folders helplessly. They were all stacked up in the back seat. She started the car and turned to look at Jiang se. She looked like she was willing to risk her life to apany a gentleman.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be more rxed this way.¡±


    Ever since she had be Jiang SE¡¯s assistant, they had been on good terms. When she suggested this, Jiang se shook her head.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s impolite to let you remind me.¡±


    She took a deep breath, opened a folder, and turned on the lights at the back of the car.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just memorizing? Let¡¯s just treat it as the college entrance examination!¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Mo Anqi chuckled. In the rearview mirror, she could see that Jiang se had already picked up the documents and was reading them. She did not disturb her any further.


    Xia Chaoqing¡¯s uing mission was very arduous. Jiang se had no choice but to apply for a month¡¯s leave from the school. She nned to return to school in January to do her homework and take the exam after she was done with her work.


    She couldn¡¯t go to the women¡¯s prison in the western suburbs for the time being. She also called Dong Chaoping at the Grand Theater.


    Jiang se spent nearly five days tidying up the information that was all jumbled up. She summarized the words of others briefly and then printed them again. This way, it would be much easier to memorize.


    For more than half a month, other than going to the beauty salon regrly and practicing her dance homework, she practically stayed at home. On the evening of the 29th, Xia Chaoqun called her and asked her how she had memorized the documents. Jiang se said calmly, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun, who liked to control things in his own hands and never lost hisposure, was surprised by her answer. He was always calm andposed. He was speechless for a long time.


    In reality, when Xia Chaoqun had asked his people to organize the information, although he had asked Jiang se to memorize all the information, she had never expected Jiang se to memorize it all.


    As long as she could remember the general idea of the film festival, she would not make a fool of herself when talking to others. With his advice, she would be able to smooth things over.

 Chapter 251

    251 Favorable impression


    The reason why he had asked Jiang se to memorize everything was purely because of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s personality and speaking habits. He had strict requirements.


    In truth, deep down, she had never expected Jiang se to be able to do it.


    The interpersonal rtionships of the 30 judges was already a huge project. Thepany staff who collected the information at the beginning had only been about 10 people. It took them nearly a week toplete it, not to mention their hobbies, achievements, and so on.


    She did not expect Jiang se to finish memorizing all of them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve memorized everything?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun could not help but ask. Once again, Jiang se gave her an affirmative answer.


    ¡°There are no more problems.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but flip to a page of information and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Christopher, tell me about it.¡±


    The person Xia Chaoqun had mentioned was a well-known screenwriter and photographer in United Kingdom. The moment she asked, Jiang se replied, ¡±


    Christopher, 41 this year, born in London. His father is an United States who works for AA airline and his mother is a housewife. He has four brothers.


    When she said that she had memorized all the information, she wasn¡¯t lying.


    ran ran graduated from the University of London, United Kingdom. His wife, Beryl, was his University ssmate and is currently teaching physics at the California Institute of Technology. He had two sons after his marriage, and the eldest one is ran ran.


    Xia Chaoqun took a deep breath as he listened to her recite Christophe¡¯s information. She went from a basic introduction to her preferences and honors.


    This person was one of the judges that Xia Chaoqun had casually named. Even if Jiang se had a huge pile of information in front of her, she would have to spend time to find it even if she was cheating when she mentioned this person.


    However, when Xia Chaoqun asked, she didn¡¯t pause or hesitate. It was clear that she had memorized the information by heart and had memorized it in her mind. The moment he asked, she had casually answered him.


    On the other end of the line, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression wasplicated. She knew that Jiang se was hardworking and determined. She also knew that she had talent and was willing to work hard. However, she did not expect Jiang se to work so hard.


    Of the two artistes under her, Tao cen was also a serious and motivated person. When Xia Chaoqun had signed on with Tao cen back then, he had valued her for this very reason.


    To this day, Tao cen was indeed advancing step by step and had be a top domestic female star. Now, she was making her way to the International stage. This was enough to prove that Xia Chaoqun had a good eye for people.


    However,pared to Tao cen, Jiang SE¡¯s seriousness was on par with hers. In fact, she was even more serious than her.


    Xia Chaoqun still vaguely remembered the second year she was in charge of Tao cen. At that time, neither of them had the status they had now. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s authority in thepany naturally could not bepared to what he had now.


    At that time, Tao cen¡¯s movie, which Xia Chaoqun had fought so hard to get for her, was about to be released. Tao cen and Xia Chaoqun had their eyes on the best Neer actress award at the Huaxia International Film Festival.


    Back then, Xia Chaoqun had just joined thepany and had a low status. Tao cen could notpare to the current Jiang se.


    In thepany, one¡¯s ability and capability were the deciding factors. At that time, Xia Chaoqun, who had nothing, personally took action. After obtaining the name list of that year¡¯s judges, he checked the judges ¡®information day and night. After more than half a month, he finally gathered all the information. After organizing it in detail, he handed it over to Tao cen to memorize.


    Tao cen used a month¡¯s time. She was already considered a hardworking actress, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t memorize all the information. She only managed to memorize half of it. At that Film Festival, Tao cen shone brilliantly. Xia Chaoqun took the opportunity to use this information to build up his rtionship andter on.


    In the end, Tao cen naturally won the Best Neer Award as he wished. That was a matter of the past.


    It was precisely because of this past that she had a close rtionship with Tao cen. It was not because she held Tao cen tightly in her hands after he seeded, but because she admired him for his conduct and deeds.


    To Xia Chaoqun, the Huaxia International Film Festival back then was only the first step in her long journey. She had not thought about it for many years. Now that she had a high position in thepany, she naturally did not need to do something as trivial as collecting information personally. Tao cen was no longer the new Star from back then, but the top star of the century Gxy.


    However, the phone call with Jiang se tonight reminded Xia Chaoqun of the past.


    She remembered the time when she worked hard without sleep or rest. She remembered that all these years, outsiders were jealous of her achievements. They saw that she was appreciated by Luo Yin and gave her the glory of the century Gxy stock market, but no one noticed the hard work and effort behind her back. Until now, she could maintain her sess without any other secret. She just never rxed about herself.


    Xia Chaoqun had always thought that he knew Jiang se well enough. She came from a humble background, but she was very lucky. Hou Xiling thought highly of her, she had Chang Yuhu¡¯s protection, and her boyfriend was an extraordinary person.


    She had always thought that luck was a part of Jiang SE¡¯s strength. She thought that she had already thought very highly of her, but now, she realized that she had not seen through her.


    At this moment, Xia Chaoqun even had a subtle feeling. She felt as if she had found a close friend. She felt that Jiang se was very simr to her. If her strength was revealed in her eyes, tone, and methods of doing things, then Jiang SE¡¯s strength was hidden deep in her bones. It would be disyed at every critical moment.


    She revealed a sincere smile. This feeling made Xia Chaoqun extremely happy. She even felt that her body was filled with an exuberant will to fight. The boundless ambition and desire to challenge that she had felt in the past had returned. She couldn¡¯t help but want to drink a ss of wine.


    In fact, she was very restrained and tried not to touch anything that would affect her willpower.


    However, she called out her assistant, Zhang Chi¡¯s name, and ordered him to pour her a ss of wine. Her voice was so loud that Jiang se could not hear it from him. She asked, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, how did you do that?¡±


    Jiang se did not think too much about it. In reality, she was from Zhongnan industries. Socializing and gathering basic information about others to gain their favor was a necessary task for her. She did not find it hard at all.


    She didn¡¯t expect Xia Chaoqun to have a good impression of her because of this. She only felt that Xia Chaoqun¡¯s tone was gentle and she rarely spoke to her in such a tone.


    if I want to do it, I will naturally do it. I will see if there is anything else that needs to be added tonight, but there should not be any problems.


    yes, I¡¯ll pick you up at seven o ¡®clock tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll head to the venue in the afternoon, so you should rest early.


    Jiang se hung up the call. She held her phone and pondered for a moment.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words were worth thinking about. In the past, mo Anqi had been the one to pick Jiang se up.


    After all, Xia Chaoqun had two people under him. Jiang se knew who was more important. Hence, Xia Chaoqun stayed by Tao cen¡¯s side most of the time. She usually gave instructions to Jiang se through the phone.


    But now, she had decided toe and pick me up personally. Did this mean that Xia Chaoqun had the intention to shift the focus of his future work to me?


    The heater was on in the room. She looked at her reflection on the ss and smiled.

 Chapter 252

    252 Preparations


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s car had arrived at seven in the morning. It was parked in the garage. When he got up, Jiang se had just finished packing up and was going downstairs with her earphones on.


    Although she did not dress up to the nines and only had her face bare, there was nothing that Xia Chaoqun could pick on about her.


    She was wearing a pair of dark blue pencil jeans and a loose white shirt, which revealed her corbones and slender neck. Her round shoulders could be seen through the side of her cor.


    The lower hem of her shirt was tied up, and her sleeves were rolled up, revealing her fair wrist. She was wearing a Diamond rose gold bracelet from Hong Kong, which made her skin look white and tender.


    Xia Chaoqun realized that she was very good at putting effort into the details. She always dressed up just right, neither exaggeratedly mature nor extremely luxurious. She wished she could embellish herself with all the brands.


    On the other hand, she was very tasteful and wore the simplest clothes. She used her figure and temperament to hold up these clothes, and the exquisite jewelry made her simple dress a little more eye-catching.


    When she went out like this, it not only fit her youthful age, but also showed her slender waist and long legs. Even if she was photographed by reporters, she would not be too ugly.


    Xia Chaoqun handed her the breakfast that he had brought. Jiang se thanked him before epting it.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, have you eaten yet?¡±


    She asked, and Xia Chaoqun shook his head.


    ¡°What are you listening to?¡±


    Jiang se went into the kitchen and took out a te. She split the breakfast into two and poured two sses of milk. When she heard Xia Chaoqun¡¯s question, she removed her earphones and said, ¡±


    ¡°The judges¡± information. I¡¯ve read through all the information once, so I¡¯ll listen to it when I¡¯m free.¡± It also deepened his impression of her.


    She took out a pair of earphones and handed it to Xia Chaoqun. Xia Chaoqun listened for a while and nodded.


    After breakfast, Xia Chaoqun took a sip of milk and said, ¡±


    you have a high chance of winning the Best Supporting Actress award this time. I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare a speech. You can memorize itter.


    She did not make any promises, but her expression was firm. It was clear that Xia Chaoqun had put in a lot of effort during this Film Festival. When they left their house, they went to the beauty salon in the morning. In the afternoon, Jiang se went to the vi that mo Anqi had rented under her name.


    The gown, essories, shoes, and bag had all been delivered. She was still young, and Xia Chaoqun did not intend to give her a sexy and flirtatious image. The gown he chose for her was still custom-made by French Julian. They were already acquaintances who had worked together several times. Julian had a deep impression of the Chinese beauty, Jiang se. This time, he was going to personally make the gown for her.


    Liu Lizhi helped Jiang se put on her gown while Xia Chaoqun nodded.


    Jiang se was very strict with her body size. It was obvious that the continuous dance practice during this period of time had benefited her greatly. The measurements given to Julian this time were new. After the dance practice, the lines of Jiang SE¡¯s waist, arms, and back were much more beautiful than before.


    The shoulder straps of the gown were hand-sewn lilies, which connected the front and backpels together. After the lilies embroidered on the chest crossed, they were tucked into the thin waist. The lower half of the dress was designed with a fishtail, and the high waistline made her already long legs look even longer.


    Her temperament was fresh, and the fabric chosen by Julian was pure white, making her look even more otherworldly.


    The lower half of her body was wrapped up, while the upper half revealed her arms, shoulders, and exquisite corbones and white jade-like slender neck. Her soft chest was covered by the dress, making the overall style of the dress look elegant. It was like a delicious meal with some decorations, a feast for the eyes.


    Jiang SE¡¯s long ck hair was trimmed slightly. Due to her gown, the stylist did not choose aplicated hairstyle. Instead, she split her hair in the middle and knitted it behind her head, revealing her delicate little face. The rest of her long hair hung down behind her waist and covered the deep V-cut on the back of her gown. One could only vaguely see her fair skin when she walked.


    While the makeup artist was still thinking about what to do with her makeup, Xia Chaoqun received a call. He returned after a while and looked at Jiang se.


    ¡°The ountant I made an appointment with youst time is here.¡±


    After the conference for the signing of the contract with the ganghua group, Xia Chaoqun had suggested looking for an ountant for Jiang se. However, they could not find a suitable one at the moment. In addition, Jiang se was busy with other things, so the matter was dyed. To her surprise, Xia Chaoqun had already made an appointment.


    She nodded. The makeup artist discussed with Xia Chaoqun for a while and began to give Jiang se a background check.


    When they were done packing up, Xia Chaoqun took a look at the time. It was almost four o ¡®clock.


    The red carpet segment for the film festival¡¯s opening ceremony would officially begin at seven o ¡®clock. To prevent any unexpected situations, it was usually necessary to arrive early.


    Before they set off, Xia Chaoqun confirmed what they were going to bring. Aside from two sets of jewelry in the car, they had also brought an extra set of evening gowns. After taking stock of the items, Xia Chaoqun sat in the front passenger seat while mo Anqi opened the door to the back seat for Jiang se. Before Jiang se could get in, a capable woman in a suit in her forties in the back seat stood in front of her. She pushed up her sses and extended her hand to Jiang se.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, how are you? I¡¯m Yu Wei.¡±


    She was an ountant hired by Xia Chaoqun and had graduated from a famous school in Germany. She had seven years of experience working for celebrities in the United Kingdom and was an expert in financial management.


    The people that Xia Chaoqun had found were all carefully selected. Jiang se had actually considered them over and over again. There was nothing she could pick on.


    Currently, Jiang se did not have much money. Although she had previously received two endorsements and was paid for filming ¡°about I love you,¡± she did not have much money left after she split with century Gxy.


    On top of that, she had a high ie, so her expenses were high as well. Just the two custom-made Julian gowns alone had cost her nearly 600000 Yuan. Although the essories were sponsored by Hong Kong and China, Jiang se still had to buy some of them herself.


    Moreover, dancing and beauty were also a huge expense. The rest were finally settled. When Yu Wei quickly reported her assets, expenses, and ie to Jiang se with a smile, she could not help but rub her temples.


    ¡°How much money do I have left?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you should be asking how much money you still owe.¡±


    The red packets that Xu Zhou Ji had given to Jiang se personally in the past were all included in these assets. However, that amount of money was not enough at all. As the number of team members increased, the annual sry expenditure alone was already close to 600000 Yuan.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even considered my sry.¡±


    Yu Wei shed a smile at Jiang se, but she could no longer smile.


    ¡°Am I that poor already?¡±


    Mo Anqi, who was driving in the front seat, couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this. Yu Weiughed along with her, ¡±


    don¡¯t worry, my sry this year shouldn¡¯t be much. I¡¯ve signed a contract with sister Xia for three years, and I¡¯ll be getting amission based on your ie. With your current ie, I don¡¯t think my sry is much.


    In other words, she valued Jiang SE¡¯s future potential more than her current benefits.

 Chapter 253

    253 Chapter 253 limelight


    However, Jiang se could tell from Yu Wei¡¯s words that she was financially tight.


    Ever since shooting the advertisement for Adele¡¯s cowboy series, Jiang se had not taken any new jobs. She had been spending money like water. No one had ever mentioned money to her, so she did not feel anything. However, when she heard Yu Wei give her a detailed ount of each and every item, she immediately felt a sense of urgency.


    Fortunately, Xia Chaoqun had saved her in time and handed her a speech that might be useful at the film festival. Only then did Yu Wei stop talking. Jiang se heaved a sigh of relief.


    This shrewd woman had already demonstrated her capabilities. After both parties confirmed their uing coboration and agreed on a time to sign the contract, Yu Wei did not disturb Jiang se anymore. She silently memorized the speech a few times. At around five o ¡®clock, the car was already parked outside the film festival venue.


    Outside the aolin International Exhibition, fans who had heard the news were already standing outside with their mobile phones raised. Arge number of police and security guards were maintaining the security work. At this time, there was already a sea of people outside the venue. It was almost January and the cold weather, but the outside of the venue was in full swing. At this time, many fans were holding self-made light signs in their hands, shaking them and desperately shouting the name of their idols.


    A red carpet wasid out from the entrance into the venue, and the reporters outside the safety line were holding their cameras and taking photos non-stop.


    Apart from the opening ceremony at seven o ¡®clock sharp, the red carpet event outside was also very important. Jiang se took off her jacket and passed it to Xia Chaoqun after she alighted from the car. At that moment, a few groups of celebrities were already posing and taking photos on the red carpet. When Jiang se walked over, she could already see Feng Nan from afar.


    She was wearing a ck tube top dress with a metal buckle at her waist, connecting the shell-shaped tube top to the skirt, revealing arge area of snow-white skin. With her curly hair, she looked quite sexy.


    Before this, the Chinese and foreign media had been filming her. With her performance in Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± by Ms. Eguchi, she had sessfully made a name for herself overseas.


    The few celebrities who were posing on the red carpet were obviously not as popr as her. A group of foreign reporters was also taking pictures of her. She changed her pose a few times and put her hands on her hips. When Jiang se also walked down the red carpet, she had an indifferent expression and quickly turned her head away.


    In order to avoid the cold shoulder on the red carpet, Xia Chaoqun had already greeted a few local reporters the moment Jiang se stepped on the red carpet. As soon as she stepped on the red carpet, someone noticed her and the cameras turned to her.


    Compared to Feng Nan¡¯s sexy and gorgeous image, Jiang se was undoubtedly a different kind of fresh and refined person. She walked at a steady pace, leaving a chance for others to take photos. These shots would be on the news the next day, so naturally, she could not be sloppy with her actions.


    She smiled and turned to look at the camera that was waving at her. Her eyes moved, making every member of the media who was swept by her look feel that she was looking at them.


    Jiang SE¡¯s height advantage was on full disy. The moment she stepped onto the red carpet, she stood out like a crane among chickens. Her long legs and thin waist made a few of the smaller celebrities lose their shine.


    Most importantly, although she was tall, she had good proportions. God had also given her a perfect face and a unique aura. Very quickly, people noticed her. A few foreign reporters who had been filming Feng Nan turned around. After discussing in hushed tones, their eyes lit up. They simultaneously moved their cameras away from Feng Nan and focused on Jiang se.


    On the red carpet, Feng Nan was still smiling, but now his smile seemed a little stiff.


    She suppressed the anger in her heart and tried her best not to look in Jiang SE¡¯s direction. She did not want anyone to take a picture of her ring at her. If that happened, the reporters would write a bunch of nonsense. However, she was still very angry at the foreign reporters for taking pictures of Jiang se.


    In the beginning, there were only a few people taking photos, but gradually, more and more people took photos.


    Feng Nan was still posing on the red carpet. However, there were not many cameras focused on her anymore. Instead, most of the foreign media were pointing their cameras at Jiang se and pressing the shutter button continuously.


    Even Xia Chaoqun was surprised by the situation. A group of foreign reporters outside the safety line were still shouting at Jiang se in English, hoping that she would turn around. When Jiang se turned around, there was another series of clicking sounds. Feng Nan stood there for a while. After making sure that no one was taking pictures of her, he suppressed his anger and entered with a smile.


    Zhao junhan was waiting for her at the entrance. When he saw her, his expression darkened and he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    you should pay more attention to yourself on such an asion. Don¡¯t get photographed.


    He was holding a gray cashmere shawl in his hand. When he saw Feng Nan¡¯s outfit, his eyes revealed his displeasure, but he forced himself to shake the shawl off and put it on her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    Feng Nan did not feel cold at the moment. Instead, she felt an indescribable grievance and anger in her heart.


    The foreign media did not favor many Asian actresses. In the past two years, the only one in China who had made a name for herself was Tao cen.


    If he had met Tao cen today, it would have been fine if his limelight had been stolen. But what was Jiang se to him?


    On the red carpet, she was able to be filmed by the foreign media today because of Zhang Jingan¡¯s international influence and her role as ¡®miss Eguchi¡¯ in his film. However, what right did Jiang se have?


    She had a smile on her face, but her tone was filled with anger.


    When Zhao junhan heard her, he licked his lips and looked outside as well. At this moment, Jiang se was almostpletely surrounded by the cameras from the foreign media. When the flickering lights shone on her, her skin glowed so white that it looked like it was glowing. She was indeed a rare beauty and was very eye-catching.


    Her dressing was not as eye-catching as Feng Nan¡¯s, but overall, she looked much more advanced than Feng Nan.


    Whether it was her dress or her outstanding temperament, her every move was pleasing to the eye.


    The gown was just right. It did not reduce her temperament to a vulgar one, nor did it cover her too much and make her look old-fashioned. On the contrary, Feng Nan¡¯s gown was enough to attract people¡¯s attention, but it was too gorgeous and sexy.


    On top of that, Jiang se had a height that rivaled that of European and American women. She also had a slender bone structure that was unique to Chinese people. She was like God¡¯s perfect work. With some makeup, she could highlight her own temperament.


    Zhao junhan took a look and thought to himself,¡¯if I were a media reporter, I¡¯d also be able to take pictures of such a beauty.¡¯


    However, he did not say it out loud in front of Feng Nan. Instead, he twitched the corner of his mouth and said, ¡±


    she previously endorsed Hong Kong¡¯s Diamond Series. The poster caused a sensation overseas!


    Feng Nan usually did not pay much attention to Foreign Affairs. After her rebirth, she naturally had the ambition to enter the international scene, just like the Super A-list star Tao cen in the medieval Gxy in her previous life. Therefore, the first thing she did after her rebirth was to invest in Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± first. She was willing to y a Japan woman who was repeatedly humiliated and bear Feng Zhongliang¡¯s anger, just so that she could leave an impression in the hearts of the foreign media.

 Chapter 254

    254 Chapter 2


    This time, Jiang se was very lucky to be the spokesperson for Hong Kong jewelry. Furthermore, Hong Kong jewelry did not look down on her just because she was a neer. Instead, they put in a lot of effort when it came to the print ads and videos. They even invited Basile, who was quite famous in the French photography industry. After the effects of the film were released, posters appeared in every Hong Kong jewelry store in the world on the day of the contract signing conference.


    That set of ck-and-white photos not only caused a unanimous positive review in China, but also caused a sensation abroad in addition to the sales of the new dream Series jewelry of Hong Kong jewelry.


    Diamond¡¯s bold ck-and-white photography had even receivedments from several well-known foreign media outlets. They thought Basile¡¯s creativity was amazing. While the advertisement for Hong Kong jewelry was a sess, it naturally benefited Jiang se as well.


    Therefore, even though Feng Nan had made a name for herself with ¡°rescue mission ¡°, a few foreign media outlets had recognized her when she first arrived. However, when Jiang se appeared and confirmed her identity, the foreign media outlets naturally shifted their focus.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the limelight in Paris recently. Be carefulter and don¡¯t lose yourposure.¡±


    Jiang se stood outside and allowed the camera to take her for a while. When she entered, Xia Chaoqun took a thermos sk, inserted a straw, and ced it next to Jiang SE¡¯s lips. After feeding her some water, he whispered into her ear, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone take photos of you losing yourposure.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s gazended on Feng Nan, who was conversing with someone nearby. He quickly retracted his gaze and said, ¡±


    there¡¯s still a way to deal with the local media, but it¡¯ll be troublesome if it¡¯s the cameras of the foreign media.


    The red carpet ceremony for the film festival would start at seven o ¡®clock and end at ten. There were three hours in between. Jiang se could not afford to make any mistakes in her bearing. Otherwise, there would be a lot of reporters and it would be troublesome if she was caught in an ugly state.


    Jiang se nodded. Xia Chaoqun took a shawl and draped it over her shoulders. They exchanged a few words before someone came over to greet Xia Chaoqun.


    Xia Chaoqun had many acquaintances at such an event. As she introduced Jiang se to them, she also tried to socialize with them. Jiang se had only been standing there for a while when she heard Zhao rang calling out to her.


    Zhao rang was wearing a suit with dark blue stripes. He was talking to the tall Liu Ye. When he called out to Jiang se, Xia Chaoqun ended the conversation and went over with Jiang se.


    ¡°Sese, this is Liu Ye.¡±


    Zhao rang made the introductions for Jiang se and Liu Ye. He looked at Xia Chaoqun.


    ¡°I think I don¡¯t need to introduce Chaoqun to you. You¡¯re all familiar with him.¡±


    The two of them had actually met before, but the first time they met was on the set of ¡± rescue mission ¡°. At that time, Liu Ye hade to the set with Zhang Jingan to observe. He had not appeared for long and did not talk much.


    At that time, he was the male lead in the drama and had a high status in the entertainment industry. Jiang se, on the other hand, was just a newbie in the entertainment industry. She was even ying an extra in the drama. After such a long time, Jiang se did not know if he still recognized her. Of course, she did not try to tter herself by mentioning this matter. Instead, she pretended that it was her first time meeting Liu Ye. She extended her hand and shook his hand.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I think we¡¯ve met before, miss Jiang,¡±


    Liu Ye shrugged his shoulders and nced at Zhao rang. when we were filming ¡®rescue mission¡¯.


    Xia Chaoqun raised an eyebrow. Jiang se smiled.


    ¡°I thought you had forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang¡¯s performance at that time left a deep impression on me.¡± The corners of his lips curled up slightly. Liu Ye was in his early thirties, but he maintained his appearance well and looked to be in his early twenties. He had a very special temperament. His hair was neatlybed back, and he had the style of a graceful gentleman.


    In reality, Jiang SE¡¯s appearance had left a deep impression on him. After all, although there were many beauties in the industry, Jiang se was like ayer of ice and snow. She brought out her 90% beauty to a great effect. Moreover, she could endure hardship on set. She was also talented in acting. Even if it was just a minor role, she would take it seriously and give it her all.


    After filming the scene in Shen vi, Jiang se had left an impression on him. Later on, when Jiang se and Zhu pan made the news in Zhao rang¡¯s ¡°the 99th love letter ¡°, Liu Ye actually recognized her the moment her photo was on the news.


    at first nce, she was picked by director Zhang and he felt that she was suitable for a role in the drama. Her performance in the post-production was indeed not bad.


    Liu Ye praised him. Zhao rang then said jokingly,


    since that¡¯s the case, Liu Ye, please consider the script for ¡®demon¡¯ and give me a chance.


    With one hand in his pocket, heughed out loud when he heard Zhao rang¡¯s words.


    if there¡¯s a chance to work with me, of course, we¡¯ll work together. However, I¡¯ll leave all my work arrangements to bossy. You can contact himter, director Zhao.


    Of course, Zhao rang could hear Liu Ye¡¯s polite words of avoidance. Although he felt a little regretful that he did not get Liu Ye¡¯s permission, he knew that it was unlikely that Liu Ye would agree to it at this point. Therefore, he changed the topic and did not mention this matter again.


    After talking for a while, someone called Liu Ye¡¯s name. He said ¡°excuse me¡± and turned around to see his agenting over helplessly. After greeting him, yang Bosi pulled Liu Ye aside and whispered to him while looking in another direction.


    Xia Chaoqun followed yang Boxi¡¯s gaze and saw Feng Nan, who was standing beside Zhang Jingan in the crowd. Zhao rang asked, ¡±


    yang Bosi looked troubled. Can you guess what happened? ¡±


    ¡°Do I still need to guess?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun raised his wrist to look at his watch. The hand was pointing at the six O ¡®clock position. In another hour, it would be time for everyone to enter the venue. Liu Ye¡¯s manager had a troubled expression on his face as he looked in Feng Nan¡¯s direction from time to time. Why would he need anyone to guess?


    At this moment, the members of the media industry entered the venue one after another with their invitations. Jiang se dealt with a few reporters who came for an interview. After taking a few photos, it was almost half-past six.


    Later on, she walked down the red carpet with Zhao rang. Both sides of the carpet were filled with reporters holding cameras. There were also cameras in front of them. Under the lights, Jiang se held Zhao rang¡¯s hand and slowly entered the venue. A group of reporters surrounded her and asked about Zhao rang¡¯s ¡°about I love you. the movie had not been released yet. However, since Zhao rang had appeared at the film festival, it was obvious that he had the intention of winning an award with it. Although Jiang se was the female lead in the movie, she had not been in the industry for long. There were not many topics about her at the moment. Her biggest fame was that she was the spokesperson for Hong Kong jewelry.


    Therefore, the reporter quickly let her go and turned his attention to Zhao rang.


    When Jiang se entered the venue, mo Anqi was already waiting for her. When she saw her, she held her hand and said, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, your seat is with director Lin.¡±


    This time, Jiang se had a high chance of winning an award for her movie, ¡± event of Beiping. Xia Chaoqun had been working hard to win the Best Supporting Female lead Award. Hence, when they were arranging the seats, they had arranged for Jiang se to sit beside Lin xiwen.


    As mo Anqi helped Jiang se into the room, she whispered into her ear, ¡±


    just now, some people from Jiang Nan entertainment were arguing with yang Boxi. They said that Jiang Nan entertainment wanted to use their status as an investor to ask Liu Ye to walk the red carpet with Feng Nan, but Liu Ye refused.


    This matter had caused quite a stir. Now, many people knew about it and wereughing at it behind their backs.

 Chapter 255

    255 Chapter 255 the center


    although Feng Nan¡¯s family background is not bad, Liu Ye is not a pushover either.


    Although the Feng family had a deep background, they did not specialize in investing in the entertainment industry and did not have deep connections in this industry.


    Feng Nan and Zhao junhan had indeed invested in the production of ¡± rescue mission ¡± this time. However, with Zhang Jingan¡¯s reputation and Liu Ye¡¯s box office appeal, even if the Feng and Zhao families did not invest this sum of money, there would still be many people who would invest in it.


    Furthermore, at Liu Ye¡¯s level, he had arge number of scripts for him to choose from every year. His ie was already the highest among all the male stars in China. He might not offend the Feng and Zhao families, but he might not be afraid of them.


    Feng Nan was only a supporting character in ¡®rescue mission¡¯. She died the moment she appeared. Liu Ye is the main character. He¡¯s very likely to win Best Actor this time. How could he let her go just because of Jiang-Nan entertainment? ¡±


    Mo Anqi covered her mouth as sheughed and whispered, ¡±


    everyone¡¯s talking about it now, but the people from Jiang-Nan entertainment tried to suppress the news. They¡¯ll probably ¡®invite¡¯ those who know about it out for tea and give out red packets.


    Jiang se recalled the scene when yang Boxi had hurriedly called Liu Ye away. Then, she recalled the meaningful look in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes. In reality, Jiang se could already guess what was going on. When she heard mo Anqi¡¯s mocking of Feng Nan for overestimating his own abilities, she sighed.


    Xia Chaoqun followed behind Tao cen. He had already instructed mo Anqi to bring Jiang se in to familiarize herself with the judges.


    By now, almost all 30 judges had arrived. Mo Anqi looked around and saw that the most famous Italian director, Chesare, was not here yet. Most of the judges had already taken their seats.


    Many of the people who had entered earlier went over to get closer to Jiang se. Mo Anqi followed Jiang se and squeezed her way over. The two of them were unfamiliar faces at the film festival. Mo Anqi had spent most of her time in Japan, while Jiang se had never attended any film festivals before. Without an acquaintance leading the way, it was difficult for her to join in the conversation.


    Mo Anqi tried a few times but to no avail. Jiang se looked around and pulled mo Anqi toward a foreign man with a thin face and a stern expression.


    He had a full beard and a head of chestnut-colored hair. Compared to the judges who were surrounded, there were not many people around him. He also did not seem very enthusiastic when it came to the celebrities who came up to him.


    However, Jiang se recognized him at a nce. He was one of the people in the information that Xia Chaoqun had someone pass to her. His name was Hill, and he was a rather well-known scriptwriter and producer in United States. He had a rtively quiet and reserved personality and was not easy to get along with. However, he was a devout Christian and had produced several popr films with religious significance.


    After Jiang se arrived, she was not in a hurry to strike up a conversation with her. If she were to approach her rashly, she would be coldly dismissed by Hill, just like most of the people who hade to strike up a conversation with her.


    She nced at the big screen on the stage. At this moment, only the trophies from the Huaxia International Film Festival were on the screen.


    The trophy was in the shape of a gilded angel with its wings spread and eyes closed. It was designed by a professional in the first year of the International Film Festival.


    Jiang se stopped beside Scheer¡¯s table and asked mo Anqi, ¡±


    Anqi, don¡¯t you think that the awards from the film festival look like a cross? ¡± As she spoke, she stretched out her ten fingers and crossed them together, making a ¡®cross¡¯.


    Her action quickly caught Hill¡¯s attention. He looked up and saw Jiang se making a cross with her fingers as she faced the screen. His gray-blue eyes showed interest.


    However, he did not speak rashly. Instead, he listened quietly. If Jiang se had not known that this producer, who was not an extrovert, knew nothing about Chinese, she might have thought that he had understood the topic of their conversation.


    Mo Anqi immediately understood what Jiang se meant. She pretended to shake her head. The two of them started discussing the cross. Jiang se was not in a hurry to talk to Hill. About five or six minutester, the two of them seemed to have gotten into an argument. Hill, who was behind the table, put down her hands and greeted her in English.


    ¡°Girls, is there anything I can help with?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Jiang se had pretended to argue with mo Anqi earlier to lure Hill into speaking. Now that he had spoken, Jiang se spoke in English, ¡±


    I think that the trophy from the film festival is very simr to the shape of a cross, but my assistant thinks it¡¯s different.


    Her English ent had a pure British ent. The moment she opened her mouth, several foreign judges around her were attracted by her and turned their heads.


    and my assistant thinks that the cross represents the instrument of execution for criminals, and should not be used as an analogy.


    Mo Anqi nodded her head after hearing her words.


    Hill turned to look at the big screen with a smile. The symbol of the angel with wings spread on the screen did look like a cross. He turned back and said, ¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    during the Roman Empire, the cross was indeed a tool for the execution of criminals. However, after God was punished on the cross, the cross was given a new meaning. It represented God¡¯s salvation and love for the world. In the teachings, it was sacred and invible, so it did not conflict with the statue of an Angel.


    When Jiang se finished speaking, Hill smiled. She stood up and extended her hand to Jiang se.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Hill.¡±


    Jiang se had been waiting for this moment. She shook hands with Scheer. This scene made many people who had tried to strike up a conversation with her but failed to do so look surprised and shocked.


    It was not that no one had tried to get close to Scheer before this, but he was not easy to get close to. His attitude was polite and distant. He was an unsociable and arrogant old man. Now, he stood up and shook Jiang SE¡¯s hand. Many people who had been rejected by him were surprised and a little depressed.


    Since Jiang se had memorized Hill¡¯s information in the morning, she naturally had an understanding of his religion. Now that she was speaking to his liking, they soon began to have a lively conversation.


    The two of them conversed in English, from the crucifix to the church¡¯s sacred object. This attracted the attention of several foreign judges around them. Jiang se memorized the information of these people and was well aware of their preferences.


    Although she was young, whether it was before or after her reincarnation, her rich reading capacity allowed her toe up with arge number of topics at will. Combined with everyone¡¯s interests and hobbies, she intentionally or unintentionally pointed out everyone¡¯s preferences.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s jaw dropped. She knew that Jiang SE¡¯s English was good, but she did not expect it to be this good. Not only was she able to chat with one person, but she was also able to do so with ease when she was chatting with everyone. It was as if such social interactions were nothing to her.


    When Feng Nan entered, there were still people whispering around her. It was not easy for her to strike up a conversation. Feng Nan had tried to go over and strike up a conversation, but it was difficult for her to even listen to the pure Englishmunication, let alone speak.

 Chapter 256

    256 Chapter 256 unconvinced


    Feng Nan frowned at the many religious terms. She couldn¡¯t help but turn to Zhao junhan and ask, ¡±


    ¡°Junhan, what are they talking about?¡±


    Zhao junhan looked down at Feng Nan for a long time with a strange gaze, which made Feng Nan¡¯s hair stand on end.


    She was the daughter of the Feng family. It was said that she had followed Feng Zhongliang since she was young and had received an elite education. Besides Chinese and Cantonese, English should be thenguage she was most familiar with. From elementary school to high school, the school she was in should have adopted pure English as the teaching material.


    At this moment, even if some of the religious terms were rtively umon and she might not understand thempletely, why did Feng Nan act as if he knew nothing about the conversation between these people?


    The Feng family¡¯s youngdy had a reputation back then. Even if she was not a talented woman, she should not be such a waste. Could it be that the so-called reputation of being beautiful in appearance but intelligent in mind was all praised by others?


    ¡°What are you looking at me for? Some of the words they were talking about were rather unfamiliar.¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s heart turned cold when Zhao junhan looked at him like that. He knew that Zhao junhan was a little suspicious and could not help but fly into a rage out of humiliation.


    although I¡¯ve been learning English since I was young, I¡¯m still not familiar with some words. I¡¯ll focus on Language and Literature after university. Didn¡¯t you study abroad for a few years? ¡±


    She forced herself to remain calm, and Zhao junhan¡¯s doubts were dispelled by her words. However, he could tell that Feng Nan was not very good at English.


    He suddenly felt that this beauty made him a little dull. Other than her good background and pleasing appearance, her vision and temperament were not worthy of her current identity. Her actions and words were sometimes beyond his expectations. He began to wonder if this marriage was set up too quickly.


    ¡°She mentioned the sacred object in Christianity and the story of the Holy Grail.¡±


    Feng Nan had no idea about Christianity or the Holy Grail. However, she could tell that Jiang se was in the limelight.


    He could not let her continue like this. Among the ten foreign judges, other than the Italian director chessaray, almost all of them were already chatting happily with Jiang se. If this went on, even if he won the Best Supporting Female lead Award at this Film Festival, all the benefits would be taken by Jiang se!


    ¡°What Holy Grail?¡±


    Feng Nan could not help but ask again. Zhao junhan was a little impatient. He suppressed his displeasure and told Feng Nan what Jiang se had said.


    in the doctrine, it is said that this cup was used at dinner the day before Jesus¡¯s suffering. When Jesus was suffering, it was also used to hold his blood.


    He paused for a moment and heard Jiang se continue, ¡±


    ¡°There have been some novel authors who have suggested a new point of view.¡±


    Hill waspletely entranced by this topic. He discussed it with Jiang se in high spirits. When he heard Jiang SE¡¯s words, he quickly said, ¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s your point of view?¡±


    for thousands of years, the Holy Grail¡¯s whereabouts have been unknown. Many authors in theter generations have derived their works from this. They once believed that during Jesus¡¯sst dinner with his disciples, he had taken out bread and red wine, pointing out that it was his body and blood. Therefore, there is an interesting theory in some literary works that believes that the Holy Grail is not necessarily a cup, but something else.


    When Feng Nan heard Zhao junhan¡¯s words, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    She spoke in Chinese, so the foreign judges did not understand her words. Naturally, there was a trantor beside her who ryed Feng Nan¡¯s words to them.


    Jiang se nced at Feng Nan.


    ¡°Dan. Brown¡¯s novel mentioned this spection, and an Italian novel, ¡°the prisoner,¡± also mentioned this spection. They think that the bread and red wine at dinner are the Lord¡¯s body and flesh. The so-called Holy Grail might also be the skull of Jesus.¡±


    She listed a few novels in a row, and Hill nodded repeatedly.


    She even mentioned a few novels that supported her theory, which proved that she had indeed done her homework. She had also read various types of books and was not pretentious.


    When Jiang se mentioned ¡°the prisoner,¡± not only Hill, but a middle-aged foreign man in a dark blue suit who had juste out from backstage also looked up in surprise.


    ¡°The prisoner?¡±


    When the middle-aged man came over, Hill turned around and greeted him.


    ¡°Censare, you came at the right time!¡±


    When he called out the name ¡®chessari¡¯, Feng Nan pursed his lips and clenched his fists, cing them firmly on the side of his legs, trying to control the excitement in his heart.


    Of course, she also recognized Chesare. Three yearster, he would be crowned as a God for his film ¡°the salvation of God. he was one of the top ten most influential and charismatic directors in the world. Now, he was standing so close to her.


    When ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ first started shooting, many investors were not optimistic about the movie. He even ran into obstacles everywhere. He endured the pressure and finished the movie. After the movie was released, the global box office reached two billion dors, breaking many records. With this movie, chessaray himself became a God-level director in many people¡¯s hearts. No one was better than him!


    Feng Nan¡¯s insistence on filming ¡®rescue mission¡¯ and participating in the film festival was also for him.


    He looked to be around 37 or 38 years old. He was dressed elegantly, had a thin figure, and had well-defined facial features.


    He was dressed in a dark blue suit and looked very elegant. At this moment, he was greeting Hill warmly. It was obvious that the two were friends before.


    Mrs. Hill was making the introductions for Jiang se. With Mrs. Hill¡¯s enthusiastic introduction, Jiang se sessfully struck up a conversation with the young and promising director.


    ¡°I just heard thedy mention ¡®the prisoner¡¯. Have you read this novel before?¡±


    There was a smile in chessaray¡¯s eyes. He was also very gentlemanly when he hugged Jiang se, and he quickly let go of her.


    This time, chessaray had the most information. Due to his identity as a director and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s unexpected attention to him, century Gxy paid special attention to him when they were collecting information.


    For example, he liked wine. She knew all about his achievements, his educational background, and his family background. However, Jiang se did not know that this Italy director had read ¡± the prisoner ¡± before this. This was a pleasant surprise.


    yes, I identally saw this novel in the school library. It was very well written. The author used the Renaissance period as the background to create the novel. He used religious metaphors to hide it and used the main character¡¯s encounter to promote the plot. It¡¯s an excellent work.


    With every word Jiang se said, the smile in chessaray¡¯s eyes deepened. When she reached the end of her sentence, she threw up her hands in regret.


    unfortunately, the English version I read at that time was not the original Italy version. There should be some missing parts in the trantion process. She paused for a moment. I¡¯ve checkedter on. This novel didn¡¯t have a remake. After the first issue was sold out, it was never released again. The original novel became a collection and very few people are selling it now.

 Chapter 257

    257 The nomination


    After ¡°the prisoner¡± was published, it did not sell well, not only in China, but also in foreign countries. Only true novel lovers collected it.


    ¡°I have the original version of ¡®the prisoner¡¯,¡± Chessaray blinked his eyes, and a smug look appeared on his face, as if he was a child showing off his most precious gift.


    I spent a lot of effort to get it. It even has Matthew¡¯s autograph. I really like this novel.


    Heughed and said, ¡±


    ¡°I can lend it to you if you need it.¡±


    Jiang se could not help but feel a little surprised. She also felt a little excited as a look of pleasant surprise appeared on her face.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    This book was published more than 40 years ago. When the author, Matthew, was published, he was already in his 60S. He had been very low-key all his life and there was not much information about him on the inte. He had passed away a long time ago.


    Even though censarre was quite famous and capable, it was not easy for him to get his hands on the original ¡± the prisoner ¡± novel published in Italy, which had matthiew¡¯s autograph.


    To chessaray, this must be an extremely precious item. Jiang se did not expect him to be willing to lend it to her.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Chessaray nodded, his eyes brimming with joy. I can understand how you feel, but I believe that Matthew will be happy that his novel is being circted by real readers, instead of being kept in my library as a cold collection. That would lose the original meaning of the novel.


    He licked his lips, lowered his head and chuckled. Then, he raised his head again.


    after the meeting is over, I¡¯ll leave my contact information. When I return to Italy, I¡¯ll ask someone to send it to China.


    To Jiang se, the joy of receiving such an unexpected reward was no less than the possibility of winning an award tonight.


    After making an appointment with chessaray to exchange contact informationter, the two of them started talking about the novel ¡°the prisoner ¡°. Not far away, Feng Nan felt bitter in his mouth.


    She felt a little anxious about the situation, but she was troubled that she could not join in the conversation. After Zhao junhan stopped tranting for her, she did not even know what chessaray and Jiang se had talked about.


    If this continued, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a chance to talk to Chesare at the film festival tonight.


    For the first time, she regretted that after her rebirth, she did not know much about English and did not learn much, which led to her current ending.


    She even began to doubt her own judgment. Previously, she had thought that Jiang se had been reincarnated. That was how she had managed to avoid some of the traps in her previous life. After she entered the entertainment industry, everything had been smooth sailing for her. She had chosen ¡°rescue mission¡± as her first film. The rest of her films had good reviews and box office sales. This was probably because she had predicted the future in advance after being reincarnated.


    However, when she saw Jiang se chatting happily with the chessaray and answering the foreign judges ¡®questions fluently in English, she wondered if she had been mistaken. She knew best if the original Jiang se could speak English.


    She was a person who had not even gone to college. She was a woman who had not learned anything after entering the entertainment industry. She might not even know how to memorize a few English words. Feng Nan could not rte her to the Jiang se in his memory and the Jiang se now.


    When Xia Chaoqun entered the room, he was also surprised.


    She initially thought that it would not be easy for Jiang se to build a good rtionship with the people in the venue since she did not enter the venue. Without Xia Chaoqun¡¯s introduction, however, when she entered the venue, Jiang se not only became familiar with many people, but she even struck up a conversation with chessaray and even borrowed a book from him. The situation was much better than Xia Chaoqun had expected!


    At around 8:10 pm, the scene on the screen slowly changed. Jiang se returned to her seat while mo Anqi suppressed the joy in her heart and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, sister Xiaplimented you.¡±


    Jiang se did not see Xia Chaoqun in the venue. Tonight, she was with Tao cen. She heard that Tao cen would be one of the important guests at the award ceremony.


    Jiang se took a deep breath. Before the film festival officially started, the makeup artist went forward to touch up her makeup. As the film clips that had won awards at the film festival over the years shed across the screen, the host appeared on stage. This meant that the film festival had officially started.


    The cameras at the venue were clearly broadcasting this scene in real time. Xia Chaoqun had previously reminded them that the film festival this time would be streamed live on the inte. Whether it was the reporters ¡®cameras or the cameras in the venue, they were everywhere.


    Jiang se sat up straight. asionally, she would lower her head and whisper to Lin xiwen and fan Zhiyun with a smile on her face. This was to prevent any cameras from capturing them in silence. If that happened, the reporters would write that they did not get along well with the crew.


    This time, Lin xiwen wanted to win the best Director, best scriptwriter, and Best Supporting Actress awards for ¡°events of Beiping¡± at the beginning of the month. She also hoped to add color to her career milestone.


    As for the Best Actor and Best Actress, fan Zhiyun and Song Qian, who yed the male lead, knew that thepetition was fierce. They also knew that their chances of winning the award were slim. After all, thepetition was fierce this time, especially with Liu Ye¡¯s participation. Therefore, the two of them were calm and did not look nervous or worried.


    Lin xiwen, on the other hand, was quite worried. She clenched her hands in front of her abdomen, her cheeks twitching.


    This time, he had met Zhang Jingan from ¡°rescue mission ¡°. The chances of him winning the Best Director award were not high. When he turned to speak to Jiang se, he felt a little heavy-hearted.


    After the host had warmed up the stage, a man in a suit holding an envelope strode onto the stage. The screen was apanied by an introduction, and the movie footage began to y one by one.


    As time passed, the major awards were given to different films, and the remaining awards were fewer and fewer. This made some people in the venue inevitably nervous.


    Mo Anqi licked her lips and clenched her fists when the host announced the next nomination for Best Supporting Female lead.


    next up, we¡¯re presenting the Best Supporting Female lead Award. The nominated films, please look at the big screen!


    In the midst of the apuse, the first film to be nominated slowly appeared on the big screen.


    ¡®rescue mission¡¯, Feng Nan.


    On the screen, the scene of miss Eguchi, yed by Feng Nan in ¡± rescue mission ¡°, before she died appeared. Although it was a short frame, it still left a deep impression on the audience.


    Jiang se had already guessed that she would run into Feng Nan when she won the Best Supporting Female lead Award this time. When she was first nominated, Jiang se was not surprised at all. Instead, she sat there calmly.


    As the films continued to y, there were already seven or eight films nominated for Best Supporting Female lead. However, ¡± events of Beiping ¡± had not been announced yet. Fan Zhiyun turned to nce at Jiang se, but she did not look anxious. Xia Chaoqun had mentioned that she would definitely be nominated for the award at this Film Festival!


    As expected, the next moment, the voice on the screen said, ¡±


    ¡®Beiping¡¯s Grand asion¡¯, Jiang se.

 Chapter 258

    258 Chapter 258 best


    As soon as the man on the screen finished speaking, fan Zhiyun turned to Jiang se and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Sese,¡±


    Even if Jiang se did not win the Best Supporting Female lead Award this time, she was still a newbie who had just entered the industry. It was already a great honor for her to be nominated for a film Festival like this. It would be extremely beneficial for her in the future.


    Fan Zhiyun¡¯s ¡®congrattions¡¯ sounded a little envious and a little jealous.


    On the big screen, Jiang se appeared holding an umbre. She was wearing a green cheongsam with white orchids embroidered on it. She was holding a in umbre that was darker in color than the cheongsam. There were no patterns on it. Her fair hand was holding the pitch-ck umbre handle, making her fingertips look tender and alluring.


    Her face was blocked by the umbre. When she walked over, she saw a pair of slender legs and thin ankles. Before her face was revealed, this graceful figure first captured people¡¯s attention. The hazy image of a beautiful woman walking in the misty rain of Jiangnan was deeply engraved in people¡¯s hearts.


    Just from this cut, Lin xiwen¡¯s ¡°events of Beiping ¡°, which had yet to be released, had already caught the attention of many people. Some people in the venue even lowered their heads and whispered. With this cut,¡± events of Beiping ¡°would have no problem winning the art and editing Award.


    Jiang SE¡¯s figure only caught a glimpse of her on the screen before it disappeared. She stood up and bowed to the people around her with a smile. Countless cameras in the venue turned to her, and thunderous apuse rang out.


    Not far away, Feng Nan turned his head. Although he was smiling, he also apuded with the crowd, but he gritted his teeth.


    This time, both she and Jiang se were nominated for Best Supporting Female lead. However, from the scene cut out of the movie, she felt like she had lost to Jiang se.


    Even though she had been reincarnated, she knew that Jiang SE¡¯s character in ¡± the asion of Beiping ¡± was a woman who had fallen into the clutches of a prostitute after being raped. Whether it was in terms of the character¡¯s tragedy or meaning, the character she yed as miss Eguchi should have far surpassed Jiang SE¡¯s. However, when the Best Supporting Actress name card was mentioned, Jiang SE¡¯s appearance did not seem to be tainted with the aura of a prostitute at all. Instead, she had a graceful and unique charm. If one were to disregard her acting skills and the character¡¯s appearance ... She had already outshined the woman in Feng Nan¡¯s previous film, who was about tomit suicide after being ravaged.


    She took a deep breath and felt a little uneasy. She thought of the movie ¡± events of Beiping ¡± before she was reborn. Even ye yingfei, who had superb acting skills and a fitting image and temperament, did not win the Best Supporting Actress award at the film festival in the end. Even if Xia Chaoqun was very capable, he should not be able to resist the will of heaven.


    When Feng Nan thought of this, his anxious heart returned to its original ce, and he even heaved a sigh of relief.


    In just a few minutes, the names of the nominated celebrities were introduced. To many people, each day felt like a year. Many people looked happy or nervous when their names were called, while many female celebrities looked disappointed.


    Feng Nan, however, felt that there was not enough time. She was desperately memorizing the script she had prepared in advance. This time, Zhao junhan had already arranged for her. After being nominated for the Best Supporting Female lead, her chances of winning the award were not low.


    This was the first time Feng Nan had ever received an award like this in both her lives. However, she did not feel nervous at all. In fact, she even felt a little excited.


    On stage, the shortlisted winners had been announced, and the two hosts were about to reveal the mystery.


    ¡°This time, the Best Supporting Female lead goes to Yingluo.¡±


    The man who was holding the envelope lowered his head and opened it with a smile on his face. He took out a card with a name printed on it. Feng Nan¡¯s face was full of smiles at this moment. She could not help but shake her skirt and was ready to stand up.


    the Best Supporting Female lead goes to Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®the asion of Beiping.¡¯


    When the emcee read out Jiang SE¡¯s name, thunderous apuse broke out in the venue. Feng Nan had already lifted her skirt. The smile on her face froze. She was in a daze and did not even know how she had managed to sit back down.


    How was that possible? How could this be possible?


    In her previous life, the Best Supporting Female lead Award was not won by the actress who yed the ¡± doukou ¡± in ¡± the asion of Beiping.


    When she had been nominated for Best Supporting Female lead, she had reminded Zhao junhan of the importance of this award. Zhao junhan had patted his chest and promised that he would definitely win the award!


    Her body was shaking non-stop, and the strength of her hand holding onto her skirt was shocking.


    Zhao ruoyun, who was sitting next to Feng Nan, pursed her lips and held back herughter. Her eyes were filled with schadenfreude. Previously, when everyone¡¯s eyes were on the host, waiting to announce the winner of the Best Supporting Female lead Award, only Zhao ruoyun, who was sitting next to Feng Nan, noticed that Feng Nan was about to stand up.


    Did she really think that the Best Supporting Actress award would be hers?


    Mo Anqi heaved a long sigh of relief. Her heart had been in her mouth the whole time, but when she heard the emcee announce, ¡±


    congrattions, Jiang se. Congrattions,¡¯Grand asion of Beiping¡¯. Finally, it returned to its original position.


    Lin xiwen followed suit. She looked at Jiang se with an unconcealed smile in her eyes.


    In any case, ¡± events of Beiping ¡± winning the award was a good thing for the release of the movieter. It would attract more people to the cinema.


    Lin xiwen could almost imagine that the live-stream viewers andizens who were watching the news would be very curious about Jiang se winning the Best Supporting Female lead Award in ¡± events of Beiping. their curiosity might even tempt them to buy tickets and watch Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the series. They would wonder how she had won the award and whether she deserved it!


    At this moment, manyizens who were watching the film festival¡¯s live stream on China Information Network, which had obtained the rights to broadcast the film festival¡¯s live stream, were just as Lin xiwen had expected. When the host announced that Jiang se was the winner of the Best Supporting Female lead, the audience who had been watching the live stream online could not help but voice their doubts.


    [ there¡¯s a grasnd above my head. I suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with the selection rules this time. As everyone knows, Jiang se has only been in the industry for a short time. In all the movies she¡¯s filmed, other than the pretty face roles, were the only outstanding ones the cameo female characters in ¡± rescue mission ¡°? ] a Grand asion in Beiping ¡± had not been released yet, but Jiang se had managed to win the Best Supporting Female lead Award. To be honest, I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s no problem with that!


    Iced tea also felt that there was a problem. in the trailer of ¡®events of Beiping¡¯, I acknowledge that she won awards for her photography, art, and fashion. I also admit that I was a little amazed when the scenes were shown earlier. However, other than that, I really doubt that Jiang se deserved the Best Supporting Actress award. Let¡¯s not talk about anything further. Just take Feng Nan¡¯s performance as miss Eguchi in¡¯ rescue mission ¡®for example. Everyone had seen it, but the Best Supporting Actress award was given to Jiang se. It was hard for them not to be suspicious.


    There was a lot of discussion on the inte, and most people expressed that they could not ept such an oue.

 Chapter 259

    259 Chapter 259 supporting role


    Jiang se was not surprised by this oue. In order for century Gxy to win the ¡®Best Supporting Female lead¡¯ award for her, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s powerful connections had yed a huge role. Thepany had also invested a lot of money.


    Mo Anqi pped her hands with all her might. At this moment, the director turned the camera to Jiang se. She stood up while holding down the hem of her dress, bowed to the crowd and the audience, and then walked up to the stage.


    Her white gown attracted the attention of manyizens. Although many people were still unconvinced that she had won the Best Supporting Female lead Award, some people began to notice that Jiang SE¡¯s fashion sense was astonishing every time she appeared in public ever since she started her career.


    Whether it was the dress she wore when she first appeared on ¡± a filmmaker in the circle ¡°, the headshotmercial photos she tookter, the signing event with Hong Kong and Chinater on, or the white dress she wore at the film festival today, she wore it elegantly and appropriately every time. It showed off her personal temperament and made it difficult for people to have any bad feelings towards her.


    ¡°Congrattions, Jiang se.¡±


    The male host who presented the award to Jiang se was holding an Angel-shaped trophy. your performance in ¡®event of Beiping¡¯ was very exciting. Do you have anything to say to everyone after receiving this award? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun had already prepared a speech for Jiang se to receive the award. The moment the emcee finished speaking, Jiang se nodded and epted the award with a smile.


    ¡°Compared to the trophy, I¡¯m more happy to be acknowledged by the seniors.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have stage fright because it was her first time on stage to receive the award. She showed her smile in front of countless cameras in the venue.


    Below the stage, Feng Nan clutched his thigh tightly to keep himself from making a sound.


    She had already lost the right to receive an important award at the film festival. After her rebirth, Feng Nan had positioned herself to walk the path of a high-end and elite female star in the future. When it came to taking on roles, she had to target the films that were the most famous and had the best reputation before her rebirth.


    So so far, the only film she had acted in was ¡± rescue mission. now that she had lost the Best Supporting Female lead Award, the only other award she had a chance of winning was the best Neer Award.


    However,pared to Jiang SE¡¯s award, the Best Neer Award would only be a constion prize.


    Feng Nan could not help but feel disappointed. She was almost unable to maintain the smile on her face. She did not turn her head to look at Zhao junhan on the other end. Perhaps, in her heart, Zhao junhan was already omnipotent in her previous life, so she trusted him too much. However, she did not expect that Zhao junhan¡¯s ability was only so-so.


    Zhang Jingan turned around and nced at Feng Nan. He had also seen Feng Nan¡¯s little actions earlier.


    The industry had its own set of rules for the awards. Feng Nan¡¯s acting skills were not bad, he had a good family background, and his fianc¨¦ was rich. The only thing hecked was a good managementpany and no resources or connections.


    Although the selection of the film festival¡¯s judges was based on fairness and impartiality as much as possible, as long as there were people, it was impossible to achieve these two pointspletely.


    Different judges had their own hobbies. There were social interactions between the judges as well. It was said that hou Xiling had shamelessly invited a few old friends to have tea with Jiang se for the reason that she had won the supporting female lead Award in ¡± events of Beiping.


    In addition, Jiang SE¡¯s character in ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was very easy to get along with. She had an elegant temperament, so when she was filming doukou¡¯s debauchery, people would especially pity her and have a favorable impression of her.


    When the trailer first appeared, even Zhang Jingan¡¯s eyes lit up. He wondered what kind of character Jiang se could y if he were to film a movie from the Republic of China.


    In order for her to win this award, century Gxy had agreed to sponsor the next Huaxia Film Festival, which had also added to the number of favorable votes. Feng Nan¡¯s loss was not in vain.


    Compared to Zhao ruoyun and the other female stars, she was indeed good at acting. She also performed well in the scene where miss Eguchi was insulted by the Japanese invaders in ¡± rescue mission ¡°. However, she knew too little about this industry.


    He then turned to look at Liu Ye, who had a pensive look on his face. Jiang se was still giving her thanks on the stage. He still remembered how this girl had looked when she had been an extra in his production team. She crossed her arms and asked Liu Ye with a smile, ¡±


    I heard that Zhao rang has the intention to invite you to be the main character in his next movie. You¡¯ll be working with Jiang se? ¡±


    Liu Ye did not agree to it previously. At his level, he was very protective of his reputation since he did notck money or fame.


    The script for ¡± demon ¡± was not bad. However, he was a little hesitant when Jiang se was the female lead. Moreover, Zhao rang had never acted in a film of this genre before this. Liu Ye was even more reluctant to take the risk.


    However, now that Jiang se had won the Best Supporting Female lead Award, Liu Ye began to see her in a different light.


    The awards at the film festival did have special rules. They could also pull for votes in theter stages. However, the prerequisite was that Jiang se had to have a certain ability to be shortlisted and win the award.


    After all, if the actors were too unworthy of their titles, the reputation of the film festival would be questioned. The organizers would not let such a thing happen.


    Shu Peien is one of the judges this time. I heard that he has given his vote to Jiang se.


    Liu Ye did not say anything. Zhang Jingan smiled and revealed something.


    Shupeien was known as the number one film critic in the country. He was knowledgeable and had a unique eye for films. If Liu Ye didn¡¯t believe that the film festival waspletely fair and just, then he had no doubt about shupeien.


    This person was never tied down by human rtionships. When he published his film reviews, he was purely from his own point of view. He would not be lenient just because of his special friendship with someone. When he wrote the film reviews for ¡°rescue mission¡± previously, his reviews were very objective. He did not praise Zhang Jingan too much. Hemented on the characters in the series and unexpectedlymented on the supporting roles.


    if I remember correctly, didn¡¯t he praise Jiang se during ¡®rescue mission¡¯? ¡±


    Liu Ye turned his head and asked in a low voice. Zhang Jingan coughed and replied,


    he has high hopes for Jiang se. Liu Ye, if Zhao rang¡¯s new script is suitable, you can consider it.


    If Shu Peien¡¯s vote was for Jiang se, then it was just as Zhang Jingan had said. Liu Ye would have to consider it. The script was indeed very good, but in the end, he gave it some thought.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯ll treat himter.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a few words in the audience. On the stage, Jiang se had finished her speech and was leaving the stage with the trophy.


    Among the next few awards, as Feng Nan remembered, ¡± event of Beiping ¡± won the best plot award, while the Best Director award went to Zhang Jingan from ¡± rescue mission.


    During the nomination for the Best Neer Award, Feng Nan heard the announcement on the screen, ¡±


    ¡°¡± Rescue mission ¡°by Feng Nan,¡± He forced out a smile, and the next moment, the voice-over continued, ¡±


    ¡®the Grand asion of Beiping¡¯. Jiang SE¡¯s¡¯ about I love you¡¯, Jiang se.


    Jiang se had two more films nominated for the Best Neer Award this time!


    Regardless of whether she could win the final victory or not, just the three nominations tonight were enough to make her the biggest winner of the Huaxia International Film Festival this time!

 Chapter 260

    260 Shortlisted


    Feng Nan could almost imagine the headlines the next morning. The neer, Jiang se, who had debuted at the same time as him, would be nominated three times in a row, and he might even have to run away with her.


    At this moment, she felt an unspeakable disappointment in her heart. The envelope in the emcee¡¯s hand had not been opened yet. She lowered her head, not wanting to look at the stills of ¡°about I love you¡± on the screen.


    She was supposed to be the one acting in this movie. If she had acted in it, she would have done a better job than Jiang se!


    However, due to century Gxy¡¯s unexpected intervention, Feng Nan had missed out on this film, which was why it had fallen into Jiang SE¡¯s hands.


    In other words, the glory of Jiang SE¡¯s three nominations that night should have been hers, but she had snatched it away.


    The host on stage finished reading the shortlisted list of the neer Award winners. The award presenter was about to open the envelope, but Feng Nan could not maintain the smile on her face. Everyone¡¯s attention was on her and Jiang se. At this moment, Feng Nan felt that everyone was looking at her as if they wereughing at her.


    the winner of the Best Neer Award is ... the host looked down at the envelope and took out the card inside.


    ¡°Feng Nan, rescue mission.¡±


    Thunderous apuse rang out from the audience. The director motioned for the camera to point in the direction of the ¡°rescue mission¡± crew. On the big screen, Feng Nan¡¯s depressed look appeared.


    Before she could react, her forced smile was seen by everyone in the venue and in front of theputer.


    Compared to Jiang SE¡¯s graceful and poised attitude after winning the award, Feng Nan was clearly losing hisposure.


    When Zhao junhan saw her in this state from afar, he clenched his fists tightly and couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart!


    He suspected that Feng Nan had lost his mind. In such an asion, she gave off the feeling that she couldn¡¯t afford to lose. Even if she really thought so in her heart, she shouldn¡¯t have shown such a strange expression on her face!


    After the apuse, Feng Nan raised her head and saw her face on the screen. She seemed toe back to her senses and a smile appeared on her face. She bowed to the people around her before quickly walking up to the stage.


    If Jiang se, who was also a neer, had not performed so well, Feng Nan¡¯s disappointment might have seemed normal.


    However, it was precisely because the two of them debuted at the same time that many peoplepared the two of them online. At this Film Festival, the two of them had won awards respectively, so it was inevitable that their performances would bepared again.


    Feng Nan regretted her previous performance. In the next speech, she tried her best to make up for the impression she had left on everyone. As she had prepared in advance, everyone still felt a lot better about her after her final speech.


    After the neer Award, the film festival presented a few more awards before reaching the climax of the film festival.


    When Tao cen, who was wearing a golden dress, walked up to the stage with the envelope in her hand, not only the audience in front of the TV, but even the venue burst into thunderous apuse.


    Tao cen had a high status among Chinese actresses.


    Although she and Jiang se had signed a contract as managers, this was actually Jiang SE¡¯s first time seeing Tao cen in person.


    The Golden gown entuated her snow-white skin. Compared to the younger generation of actors, Tao cen was not young anymore. She was already in her early thirties, but she maintained herself very well. Her long hair was tied up, making her look graceful and elegant.


    The moment she appeared, she immediately became the focus of the audience. In terms of appearance, Tao cen¡¯s looks were naturally not bad, as she was the most popr big sister in the Gxy of the century. However, other than her beautiful appearance, what was even more eye-catching was her powerful aura. It was as if her appearance had overshadowed even the host of the film festival.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve returned to China,¡± As soon as Tao cen spoke, the media reporters in the distance became excited. The sound of cameras snapping could be heard from time to time. Even most of the cameras in the venue were focused on Tao cen.


    I¡¯m very happy to have been invited to the film festival this time. I¡¯ve witnessed the birth of many outstanding works and the growth of many actors.


    The moment she opened her mouth, she attracted the attention of everyone present.


    To many people in China, Tao cen was their pride. The movies she starred in all had good box office reviews. In addition to her high poprity in the country, she was also the first domestic female star to enter the International market. She had acted in many foreign blockbusters, allowing people to see her continuous growth.


    When she spoke, only the sound of people taking photos could be heard. Many people looked at her with admiration and respect.


    Jiang se noticed that even fan Zhiyun, who had been slightly envious when she heard that she had won the award, had her eyes shining when she looked at Tao cen.


    The reporters in the distance were recording Tao cen¡¯s words with their voice recorders. Even many foreign reporters were taking pictures of her. It was clear that Tao cen had made a name for herself overseas.


    This situation could not bepared to Jiang SE¡¯s earlier red carpet walk. Was this the difference between her and the Gxy¡¯s top female star of the century?


    Jiang SE¡¯s eyes were filled with interest. She was not overwhelmed by Tao cen¡¯s aura. Instead, she was filled with fighting spirit.


    Tao cen¡¯s speech on stage came to an end, and the announcement of the Best Female Lead of this year¡¯s Huaxia International Film Festival officially began.


    ¡°This time, Yingluo is nominated for the Best Female Lead.¡±


    At this point, Tao cen raised her head and swept her gaze across the venue. Following her words, the shape of a burning me appeared on the screen. An actor with a deep voice took over her work.


    ¡°This time, the nominees for the Best Female Lead are¡± weekend love,¡±Lu Xiao,¡± events of Beiping,¡±and fan Zhiyun Qianqian.¡±


    Fan Zhiyun, who had been nominated, covered her mouth with a hand. She looked pleasantly surprised.


    Jiang se turned around to congratte her. For fan Zhiyun to be nominated for such an important award, even if she did not win the Best Actress award in the end, it was still an extremely glorious thing.


    Fan Zhiyun thanked him with a sweet smile. The next moment, the male voice continued,


    [¡°about I love you¡± Jiang se Wanwan]


    When Jiang SE¡¯s name was mentioned, gasps could be heard in the hall. At that moment, many people had even forgotten that the shortlisted list for Best Female Lead had not been announced. Jiang se was shortlisted again.


    In the distance, Feng Nan clenched the best Neer trophy in his hand so tightly that he almost broke the gilded trophy!


    Once again, Jiang se was nominated for the female lead role. Even though she might not win the award, she had managed to get four important nominations for this Film Festival as a neer with two films. One of them was for Best Female Lead.


    Such exceptions were rare even at the Huaxia International Film Festival!


    Even if she didn¡¯t win an award in the end, these four nominations were enough to make her shine at this Film Festival.


    Feng Nan¡¯s initial n to make a name for herself through this Film Festival and trample over the neers of the same batch to be the most dazzling new Star fell through. The Best Neer Award in her hands was like a joke when she heard that Jiang se had been shortlisted for the female lead role again.

 Chapter 261

    261 Chapter 261 friends


    There were a total of 16 films shortlisted for the Best Female Lead Award this time. Naturally, Jiang se was not the one who was selected for the Best Female Lead Award.


    As for the Best Male Lead Award, it was once again won by Liu Ye because of his performance in ¡± rescue mission.


    This year¡¯s film Festival was full of highlights. Other than ¡± rescue mission ¡°, which had won a few awards, Jiang se could be considered the biggest Dark Horse in the film festival.


    After the award ceremony ended, Jiang se was heavily blocked by the media. Although she had only won the award for Best Supporting Female lead, her potential had been fully proven due to her multiple nominations.


    Feng Nan received the neer Award, but there were very few media interviews. Zhao junhan had made an appointment with a few of them in advance.


    She gritted her teeth and forced a smile. The corners of her mouth were still trembling. While the photographers were taking photos of her, they kept winking at the reporters who asked questions.


    Tonight, Liu Ye had won Best Actor. Zhang Jingan had also won an award. Tao cen had finally returned to the country. There was also the famous Italian director, chessaray, present. Jiang se was also a hot topic. Feng Nan¡¯s newsworthy value was obviously low.


    Even if she was dressed sexily and had an extraordinary background.


    Feng Nan posed a few times. After the photographer was done with the shoot, he packed his things and chased after Tao cen and the others. Feng Nan nced in Jiang SE¡¯s direction and shuddered.


    It was bustling in the distance, making her ce seem especially quiet. She lowered her eyes. Jiang se hadpletely overshadowed her. Zhao junhan walked to her side. She held the trophy in one hand and crossed her chest with the other. She looked up and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the shawl?¡±


    No one knew where the shawl had been ced. The two of them were still engaged in name, and they could not let others see that they were notpatible. The Zhao and Feng families still had ns to cooperate.


    Zhao junhan looked at her cool clothes and put his coat on her. He turned his face away.


    there will be a few more media outlets that want to interview youter. Remember to smile.


    Since when did she need him to teach her what to do?


    Zhao junhan was not the only one infuriated by tonight¡¯s loss of self-control. Feng Nan was also in a bad mood. Hearing his stiff tone, she was a little angry.


    postpone the interview for now. I want you to get someone to write an article and contact a marketingpany. They¡¯ll think that it¡¯s unfair for the film festival to win an award this time. Then, expose Jiang SE¡¯s background.


    She remembered that Jiang se did note from a good family background. She could make a big issue out of this and suppress Jiang se.


    Zhao junhan¡¯s brows raised.


    what¡¯s in it for you to expose Jiang SE¡¯s background? ¡±


    Zhao junhan had indirectly suffered a loss at the film festival this time. The award that he had really wanted to win for Feng Nan was indeed the Best Supporting Female lead. However, due to some unfamiliar rules in this industry, Feng Nan had only won the neer Award in the end. In fact, he was also very depressed. Feng Nan was still trying to stir up trouble, and he was instantly enraged.


    other than Xia Chaoqun and century Gxy, she has another backer who is not to be trifled with.


    ¡°So you¡¯re afraid?¡± Feng Nan looked up at him and sneered, ¡±


    Jiang se and I are both newbies. We only have so many opportunities. We have to fight for endorsements, scripts, and roles. It¡¯s either her or me.


    Of course, there were many benefits to suppressing Jiang se. let¡¯s not talk about Xia Chaoqun and century Gxy. I know her background very well. What are you afraid of if she causes trouble? my grandfather is still here!


    No matter how much Feng Zhongliang disliked her, as long as she was still his granddaughter, and her surname was Feng, he would have to bear some of her burden no matter how unwilling he was.


    Zhao junhan was not a gentleman, and he was unscrupulous in his business. However, when he heard Feng Nan¡¯s words, he felt disgusted.


    ¡°It¡¯s more important for you to improve yourself than to suppress her. There are so many neers in this industry, can you suppress them all?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Feng Nanughed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me! I¡¯m clear on how to survive in this industry.¡±


    What kind of ce was the entertainment industry? in her previous life, she had been in it for more than ten years and had seen enough of it. Did she still need Zhao junhan to teach her what to do?


    She had been with him for so many years in her previous life, and they had even had a child together. Why didn¡¯t she realize that Zhao junhan could be so naive?


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to help me.¡±


    Ever since his rebirth, this was the first time that conflict erupted between Feng Nan and Zhao junhan. The two of them parted on bad terms.


    Meanwhile, Jiang se was receiving the award. After being photographed by a wave of reporters, mo Anqi led her away from the venue.


    ter at 10:40, sister Xia has arranged three rounds of interviews for you. There¡¯s a premiere of ¡®event of Beiping¡¯ tomorrow night, and you need to attend it.


    Jiang se nodded. She sat in the car and drank some hot water. Someone knocked on the window twice. Mo Anqi rolled the window down and saw a foreign man with short brown hair standing outside. He asked in English, ¡±


    Hello, my name is Jason, and I¡¯m chessaray¡¯s assistant. Before the film festival, did chessaray have an appointment with you? ¡±


    Mo Anqi opened the car door. Jiang se did not expect him to remember her conversation with chessaray about exchanging contact information after the award ceremony. She opened the car door as well. Mo Anqi took out a down jacket from the car and put it on for her. Jason said, ¡±


    ¡°Chesare is very interested in you. He said that you are very well-versed in religion. His favorite novel is ¡®the prisoner¡¯, and he has the intention to adapt the novel into a movie. However, because this novel is rtively unpopr, the preparation has not been very sessful.¡±


    The man named Jason spoke very quickly and in a unique way. For example, he would omit the first letter of certain words, which made it extremely difficult for mo Anqi to hear. She could only guess that he had mentioned the novel ¡°the prisoner ¡°.


    this novel is very well written, but because it has religious significance and is not considered a mainstream novel, the reader base is limited. I¡¯m very grateful that Chesare is willing to lend me the book.


    Jiang SE¡¯s words surprised Jason. He was stunned for a moment before he put on an expression as if he had gotten into trouble. After a while, he licked the corner of his lips and shrugged. He had actually changed the topic.


    Chessaray was still backstage. He was chatting with some people. He sat at a table and was surrounded by a few people. To Jiang SE¡¯s surprise, Tao cen, who had caused a stir earlier, was there as well.


    Tao cen had put on a man-made fur shawl and was talking to chessaray. Chessaray noticed Jiang se as soon as she walked over and waved at her warmly.


    ¡°Here, the river.¡±


    Jiang se walked over with a smile. He then introduced her to the people around him.


    this is a friend that I just met. She¡¯s very capable. I watched both of her movies at this Film Festival. They¡¯re really good.


    As heplimented, Tao cen turned around with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Rousey, you may not know this, but miss Jiang and I are the same agent. I¡¯ve contacted you before.¡±


    Chessaray tilted his head and said with a smile,


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fated. We didn¡¯t get to see you in Italy, but we did in China because of miss Jiang.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 262

    262 Chapter 262 interview


    During the awards ceremony, Jiang se had seen Tao cen from afar. Most of the time, she had seen her on the news or in movies. She was almost 1.7 meters tall and was rather talkative. She quickly struck up a conversation with chessaray, especially before she came to the film festival. She had obviously put in some effort. When she spoke to chessaray, she even used some simple Italian terms, so chessaray could start a conversation with her.


    She was currently exploring the foreign market, so it was a rare opportunity for her to meet and befriend a director like Chesare. However, after a few minutes of chatting, she nced at Jiang se and said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rousey and miss Jiang probably have something to discuss.¡±


    After seeing chessaray nod, Tao cen did not pester him.


    She was rather tactful. She exchanged contact information with chessaray. She exchanged a look with Jiang se, tugged at the corner of her clothes, and left.


    Only then did chessaray show an apologetic look. sorry for the long wait.


    In reality, Tao cen did not take up too much of Jiang SE¡¯s time. She had only used the opportunity to get to know chessaray. She left after getting his contact information. However, chessaray¡¯s apology made Jiang se smile.


    ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t think it was a long wait. It was very interesting to listen to your conversation. Besides, it was a rare opportunity to learn Italy. I thought the time was too short.¡±


    Chessarayughed out loud and spread his hands.


    the original version of ¡®the prisoner¡¯ is a good opportunity for you to learn, Jiang.


    Jiang se recalled what Jason had said earlier and smiled.


    ¡®the prisoner¡¯ has some religious terms in it. After tranting it into English, it has lost some of its feel. There are some parts that I don¡¯t understand. I wonder if I can trouble you again in the future? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡±


    Chessaray nodded without hesitation. After exchanging contact information, Jiang se did not pester chessaray because of his identity like Tao cen. Instead, she chose to leave first. After she left, Jason said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Chesare, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    He coughed and pulled his tie.


    earlier, I revealed to this girl that you love ¡®the prisoner¡¯ very much and that you have ns to make it into a movie.


    Jason looked upset and uneasy, ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to understand.¡±


    He spoke too quickly and had some Italy speaking habits. For example, R had spoken with his tongue. This made it difficult for Jiang se to hear him. He initially thought that Jiang se might not be able to understand what he was saying. To his surprise, Jiang se understood him and even conversed with him for a while.


    Cesare was stunned for a moment, and Jason was still apologizing, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Chessaray shook his head. When he recalled Jiang SE¡¯s mention of troubling him, he could not help but smile.


    ¡°What a smart girl.¡±


    He did have the intention to make ¡°the prisoner¡± a big movie. After his assistant Jason unintentionally revealed his n, Jiang se did not reveal her greed. Instead, she used another method to keep in touch with him. Even if she revealed a little bit of her ambition, it was not an offensive method.


    She didn¡¯t even have any intention of hiding it. On the contrary, her calmness made chessaray like her even more.


    but I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll use this opportunity to get closer to you and get a role.


    Jason was still a little uneasy, but Cesare said, ¡±


    there are many people who want to get closer to me every year. There are also many who want to get roles.


    besides, moving ¡®the prisoner¡¯ onto the screen is just a wish of mine. I don¡¯t know when it wille true. Even if it does, she¡¯ll have another chance if she gets close to me. I¡¯ll have another chance to choose if I know her. It won¡¯t do us any harm. If thisdy had real talent and knowledge, I would still use her even if she didn¡¯t think of a way. Of course, if she¡¯s just pretending, then no matter what she does, it¡¯ll just be a waste of our time. I believe she should understand.¡±


    He paused for a moment. however, she did perform well in one of the few films in this Film Festival.


    After saying that, chessaray patted Jason¡¯s shoulder.


    When Jiang se left the backstage, mo Anqi took a look at the time. It was almost 10:30 p.m. There were still about ten minutes before the interview that Xia Chaoqun had arranged. Although the interview location was not far from the venue, it would take seven to eight minutes to drive there. Most importantly, Jiang se still had to change her clothes and get her hair done. It was obvious that it was already quitete.


    When she first came out, Jiang se maintained a steady pace. However, once she was out of the venue, she started running.


    Mo Anqi ran after her. As Jiang se removed her hair, she asked mo Anqi to call the stylist and makeup artist to inform them to wait in the car. When they got into the car, the two of them were already waiting for them.


    Jiang se pulled the curtain in the middle of the seat. After making sure that the window was closed, the makeup artist spread a wide nket and wrapped it around Jiang se. She then took off her gown and changed into another one that Liu Lizhi had prepared. She had already applied some Foundation on her makeup, so only the details needed to be changed. As for her hair, she could not blow it hot anymore, so she had to roll it up.


    When she arrived at the interview location, although Jiang se did not arrive early, she was notte either.


    Although Jiang se had been nominated four times that night because of her two movies, she did not act like a big Shot when she epted the interview on time. Mo Anqi briefly checked that the reporters and cameramen were not carrying any dangerous items. They did not even bother to search for any equipment that was used to take pictures. The interview session soon began. This action caused the reporters to specifically mention this when they came in to meet Jiang se.


    Most celebrities were afraid that the reporters would install other cameras because the interview process would not be very short, especially after attending a grand event like the film festival. After a person was highly focused, it was very likely that they would show fatigue.


    Such an attitude did not look good on the screen.


    Therefore, during interviews at this time, most reporters were used to the assistants of the celebrities checking the equipment over and over again. They were afraid that someone would secretly take photos and cause a bad influence on the celebrities.


    but when we came in, your assistant didn¡¯t check this.


    Xia Chaoqun had arranged a total of three interviews for her, and they were all from media sources with a rtively high volume of traffic in the country. The first one she entered was a new media outlet under the country¡¯srgest and most authoritative Hua Xia information. The reporter was a woman in her thirties with short hair. Jiang se took a look at the name tag on her phone. Chen Ran.


    Chen Ran¡¯s question was also a joke. Most celebrities would answer in the same way. They would either show their EQ, trust in the reporter, and think that the reporter would not do such an hical thing, or show that they were well-mannered and that they could withstand the sneaky shots.


    Usually, the interview would officially begin after such an answer was given. However, when Jiang se heard Chen Ran¡¯s question, she did not answer as she had expected. Instead, she was stunned.


    ¡°Is there such a rule? Why don¡¯t you guys go out first and we¡¯ll do it again?¡±


    Not only was Chen Ran stunned, even the cameraman and intern reporter who had followed her in couldn¡¯t help but spit out their saliva.

 Chapter 263

    263 Chapter 263 yellow


    Jiang SE¡¯s words made the othersugh. The interview then entered the main topic.


    During the conversation, they talked more about what had happened since she entered the industry, including her work, life, and love.


    Perhaps afraid that she would say something wrong, Xia Chaoqun even rushed over halfway through. However, Jiang SE¡¯s performance was remarkable. She did not leave out a single word that she should say, but she did not say anything that she should not.


    She appeared very sincere and her attitude was not boastful. She briefly talked about her uing ns and the two nominated films. The reporter should have some understanding of Jiang SE¡¯s backstage as she did not ask any questions that were not meant to be asked. The entire conversation was rather cheerful.


    By the time the interview ended, both parties had a good impression of each other. Jiang se cooperated with the reporter¡¯s request and posed a few times for him to take pictures of her. There was still some time left.


    In the middle of the interview, she changed into two sets of clothes and met with two other media outlets. When all the interviews were over, it was almost one o ¡®clock.


    She changed her clothes and walked out of the interview venue. It was raining outside. Mo Anqi handed Jiang se her bag while Xia Chaoqun was still briefing Jiang se on her work for the next day.


    the premiere of ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ will be held at the Imperial City¡¯s IMAX theater at 5 p.m. Tomorrow. I¡¯ll send you the guest listter.


    Jiang se nodded. She put on her coat and got into the car with the trophy. She took out her phone and unlocked it. However, she felt a little helpless.


    She stared at the trophy in her arms in a daze. Although this trophy was partly due to the hard work of century Gxy and Xia Chaoqun, it was also inseparable from her own efforts.


    When she was filming ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± she had suffered so much in exchange for tonight¡¯s results. But now, she couldn¡¯t feel happy for some reason.


    Xia Chaoqun did not leave with the two of them. Instead, he drove off alone. Mo Anqi looked at the silent Jiang se in the car. She was wrapped in a nket and seemed to be in a daze as she stared at the trophy.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    While driving, mo Anqi nced at her through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy to get the trophy?¡±


    The Best Supporting Female lead Award was Jiang SE¡¯s affirmation. Many people were envious and jealous of her tonight. Even fan Zhiyun, who was in the cast of ¡°a Grand asion of Beiping,¡± could not hide the disappointment on her face. However, Jiang se did not look very happy at this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking who I should share this news with.¡±


    She lowered her head and touched PEI Yi¡¯s phone number on the screen a few times, but her fingers would slide across it a few times.


    He was still in school, and the two of them had not seen each other for more than two months. The time they had exchanged messages with him stopped in October.


    Mo Anqi did not understand that feeling. She had no friends, but having rtives was almost the same as not having any.


    After her rebirth, the du family was not familiar with her. The original family members did not recognize her anymore. Thest time at the PEI family, when she sat face to face with Feng Zhongliang, she knew that he was her close elder, but he could not recognize her.


    PEI Yiyuan, who knew her, understood her, and liked her, was in Guangzhou. He had not heard from her for two months.


    Perhaps it was because it was too lively at the awards ceremony tonight, but now that it was quiet, she felt particrly lonely.


    After she said that, she wanted tough, but in the end, she closed the box with the trophy. She looked up at the rearview mirror and saw mo Anqi¡¯s worried expression. Jiang se smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Nan had wanted to create some news about Jiang se to suppress her limelight. To his surprise, before she could do anything, the headlines were already out in the early hours of the morning.


    Today¡¯s front-page headline was coincidentally news about the film festival. Other than Tao cen¡¯s return to the country, Liu Ye winning Best Actor, and ¡± rescue mission ¡± winning several Grand Awards, Jiang se was the most dazzling.


    She had been nominated four times, and two of her films had be popr even before they were aired.


    In addition to suspecting that there was an underhand operation at the film festival, there were also people who were curious about the uing ¡°event of Beiping.


    The premieres of ¡°events of Beiping¡± were tomorrow, and all the advanced tickets in the capital had been booked out!


    As Jiang se had won the Best Supporting Actress award for her role in ¡°events of Beiping,¡± the showtimes for 50 cinemas across the country had reached 28%. Moreover, the pre-sales were doing very well. Starting from midnight on January 1st, there were tickets all the way to the 2nd. The pre-sales ticket prices alone had reached more than 300 million Yuan.


    This was not the only thing that made Feng Nan angrier. Other than the box office boom for ¡°the event of Beiping,¡± Jiang SE¡¯s story alone upied three articles on China Information News Network.


    In addition to being nominated and winning the Best Supporting Female lead Award, photos of her on the red carpet were also taken. There were also personal interviews after that, and most of them were praising her.


    On Weibo and web searches, Jiang SE¡¯s name immediately became a hot topic. On the Huaxia Information Network, Feng Nan¡¯s news was squeezed out at the bottom. There was only a short line of words: Miss Eguchi won the neer Award and the rich girl Film Festival ***.


    She clicked on it. It was full of rows of photos of herself. Some of them were even circled in small circles and seemed to be exposed. There were also two photos of her unhappy expression when she had won the Best Neer Award. They had been taken by someone.


    Usually, the photos that were taken would not look good. Logically speaking, when such photos appeared on the news, someone should have helped her deal with them and changed them to a more refined photo.


    However, after she had an argument with Zhao junhan that night, he didn¡¯t inform the media again, so the news wasn¡¯t taken down. Fortunately, the coverage was too small, and it was toote, so not many people saw it.


    Feng Nan held back her anger and called Zhao junhan, but he did not pick up. Every time he hung up, Feng Nan would call again. This phone was cklisted, so she would change to another phone to call again. Once he turned off his phone, she would call his home andpany.


    About half an hourter, Zhao junhan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He called back and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Feng Nan, are you crazy?¡±


    She felt a sense of satisfaction after getting her revenge. The two of them had a big fight over the phone, and Feng Nan decided that he could no longer work with Zhao junhan.


    When Jiang se headed to the IMAX theater the next day, mo Anqi whispered to her, ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor in the industry that Jiang Nan entertainment is going to disband.¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s actions could not be hidden from the sensitive paparazzi, not to mention that she had no intention of hiding it from them.


    She tried to push Zhao junhan out of Jiang Nan entertainment. When she first set up thepany, she invested five million Yuan alone. Zhao junhan didn¡¯t invest much, and he didn¡¯t have many shares. His focus was still on Changhe films under his name.


    Jiang se frowned when the news spread so quickly. Mo Anqi continued, ¡±


    ¡°Some people are guessing that the marriage between the Feng and Zhao families is going to be canceled?¡±

 Chapter 264

    264 Chapter 264 willful


    This matter had indeed spread throughout the industry. While mo Anqi was styling her hair, the makeup artists and stylists joined in the discussion. Jiang se did not say a word.


    ¡°Sese, why don¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    Compared to before, Jiang se was more famous now. The IMAX theater had temporarily set aside a private dressing room for her. Everyone in the room was their own people, so they could speak to each other in a more casual manner.


    When mo Anqi asked this, Liu Lizhi was rather curious as well. Jiang se sighed. She was not at all curious about the matter. She was only inexplicably sick of Feng Nan. When she heard mo Anqi¡¯s question, she was silent for a moment before she replied, ¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be yellow.¡±


    Her answer surprised mo Anqi and the others. Xia Chaoqun, who had just entered the room, stopped himself from saying anything. Jiang se said, ¡±


    they¡¯re not just fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e. They also represent the coboration between the Feng and Zhao families.


    Before Jiang SE¡¯s rebirth, the Zhao and Feng families had been in contact for some time. They had the intention to invest in the business model of a high-ss resort together.


    The two sides had already progressed to such a stage. It was not something that the two juniors could do as they pleased, but whether the two families allowed it or not.


    Jiang se was disappointed in Feng Nan not because she had tried to plot against him in the past, nor because of the small quarrels between the two of them. Instead, it was because since Feng Nan had chosen Zhao junhan and agreed to the marriage proposal between the Feng and Zhao families, he should not have thrown a tantrum at this time.


    Since she had taken over everything, she should understand that she would not only get Feng Nan¡¯s body and identity. She would also have the responsibility, obligation, and consideration for her elders when she acted.


    Now that she was acting on impulse and had a conflict with Zhao junhan, she had caused such a bigmotion. She had not considered the consequences of her actions at all, which meant that she did not care about the Feng family and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face at all.


    Her rebirth had not only brought her benefits, but she should also learn to take responsibility.


    However, Feng Nan could act willfully in this matter. After all, it had nothing to do with her whether the Feng family would suffer any losses or whether Feng Zhongliang would be furious to death. However, Zhao junhan would probably have some scruples.


    Therefore, after the matter blew up, Zhao junhan would probably lower his head for the time being. The Feng and Zhao families would suppress this matter.


    Xia Chaoqun was deep in thought. Jiang SE¡¯s analysis was logical and well-founded. She seemed to have some understanding of the coboration between the Feng and Zhao families. However, where did she find out about this?


    Mo Anqi felt that she had a point.


    ¡°You¡¯re making it sound so awkward, sister Xia.¡±


    Mo Anqi looked up and saw Xia Chaoqun in the mirror. She could not help but exim. She wondered if Xia Chaoqun had overheard their conversation earlier. From her expression, she did not seem angry.


    ¡°There¡¯s still 20 minutes before the media and film Critics invited by Lin xiwen will enter the hall.¡±


    The few of them were rather afraid of her. When they heard her words, they quickened their movements. Jiang SE¡¯s styling, hair, and makeup were almost done. The makeup artist took out a moisturizer and sprayed it on Jiang SE¡¯s face. After putting it away, she said in satisfaction, ¡±


    ¡°OK?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun also took a look and nodded his head.


    In the hall, fan Zhiyun had note out yet. Lin xiwen wasmunicating with the staff. When Jiang se came out, only Song Jin and the others were present. When they saw Jiang se, they went up to her and greeted her.


    As the only person in ¡± events of Beiping ¡± to have won an actress award, Jiang SE¡¯s status in the production team had risen significantly. Even the lead actress, Song Yao, had to address Jiang se as ¡®sister Sese¡¯ when she came over to greet her.


    In this line of work, one¡¯s age was not used to determine one¡¯s rank. Instead, one¡¯s status was used to determine one¡¯s rank. When Song Jin and ding lie addressed Jiang se as ¡®sister¡¯, she was stunned.


    ¡°Just call me Sese.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Jiang se said. She turned around and saw hou Xiling and his wife, who were holding hands. She quickly went up to them.


    events of Beiping ¡± was hou Xiling¡¯s first blockbuster. From the beginning of the film¡¯s preparation to the beginning of the writing, hou xikai hadpleted it all by himself. He had put in a lot of effort, so he naturally valued it very much.


    At the film festival the night before, Jiang se did not have the chance to speak to hou Xiling as everyone was busy. When they bumped into each other, Lin xiwen came over after they exchanged a few words.


    As soon as the time was up, the people invited to attend the premiere were brought into the theater one after another. Lin xiwen¡¯s sharp eyes saw one of them and he was a little surprised.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that shupeien?¡±


    Jiang se was no longer unfamiliar with the name Shu Peien. He was the first well-known film critic in ¡± rescue mission ¡± to specifically praise Jiang se. He was also a judge for the film festival. Unfortunately, due to his health, he only showed up for a short while at the film festival the night before and left very quickly. Jiang se did not have the chance to talk to him.


    He was wearing a pair of trousers, a date-colored sweater, and a dark-colored down vest. His hair was white, and he was wearing ordinary-rimmed sses. He had a medium build and looked ordinary.


    he should have already watched ¡®events of Beiping¡¯. Why is he here for the premiere again? ¡±


    Fan Zhiyun couldn¡¯t help but ask. Lin xiwen couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face.


    As one of the judges of the Huaxia International Film Festival, Shu Peien must have watched ¡± event of Beiping ¡± before, so he could give marks and vote for whoever he wanted to vote for.


    However, as usual, during the movie¡¯s premiere, due to his status, the invitation to the premiere was still sent to him by the crew. The only reason he had braved the cold toe out again and watch the movie was that he liked the movie very much and was willing to spend time watching it again.


    It was even possible that he would write another review for the movie after it ended.


    Shupeien rarely wrote reviews nowadays. Thest time he wrote one was for ¡± rescue mission ¡± in September, and there had been no news about it since.


    His fans who followed him knew very well that whether he wrote or not was entirely dependent on whether the movie could stimte his passion.


    Today, at the premiere of ¡± a Grand asion of Beiping ¡°, he had really written a film review for the movie, so ¡± a Grand asion of Beiping ¡°¡®s reputation would rise immediately.


    With the awards that the film had won, Lin xiwen was confident that the box office of this film would surpass all the other films she had made in the past!


    He became excited all of a sudden. From the corner of his eye, he noticed that Shu Peien had used his number te to sit down in his seat and was quietly looking at the poster in his hand. The film Critics, media, and reporters came in one after another. Obviously, some of them had also noticed Shu Peien. When they saw him, many of them looked surprised. It was obvious that they had the same thoughts as Lin xiwen.


    Tonight, Tao Tao also came to the premiere of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± with the seniors of Dragon Travel Studio. Even though she came as an intern and could only stand in the back when watching the movie without a seat, Tao Tao was already satisfied.


    In order to get this opportunity, she promised her superior that she would work overtime for the next two months without any conditions. This was because this was Jiang SE¡¯s first film after she had participated in the filming. She had many scenes and had even won an award. It was not a film where she was just a pretty face. She did not want to miss it no matter what.

 Chapter 265

    265 Chapter 265 Beiping


    Tao Tao looked around the theater excitedly. Soon, she saw Jiang se standing next to Lin xiwen on the stage with a microphone in her hand.


    This was her second time seeing Jiang se in person. It was quite a coincidence. The first time she met Jiang se was also because of ¡°events of Beiping. however, at that time,¡± events of Beiping ¡°was only the opening ceremony.


    It was because of that incident that Tao Tao had the chance to interview Jiang se in person. That was how she had be Jiang SE¡¯s fan.


    Jiang SE¡¯s style of dressing was now very famous on the inte. Her fashion sense had been acknowledged by several people in the fashion world. The same style of the dress she had worn would soon be avable online.


    For an event like this tonight, she was still dressed appropriately. She wore a pink off-neck chiffon dress that revealed her shoulders, which made her look elegant and light. Her long legs were straight and long, which reminded Tao Tao of the unforgettable glimpse in ¡°event of Beiping.


    ording to her colleagues who were fortunate enough to participate in the film festival, Jiang se had performed outstandingly in ¡°events of Beiping. she deserved the Best Supporting Female lead Award.


    There were many doubts about Jiang se on the inte. They felt that she had won the best secondary female lead Award as a neer and not based on her true abilities.


    Tao Tao believed in her peers ments, but she trusted her idol, Jiang se, even more.


    She only hoped that after the movie was released, these annoying people would shut up!


    The words ¡± a Grand asion of Beiping ¡± appeared on the screen behind the main cast. Jiang se smiled. When she asionally nced at the cinema, Tao Tao thought she was looking at her.


    She didn¡¯t know if she still remembered her, probably not. She wasn¡¯t a Big Shot, and she hadn¡¯t even be a full-time employee in Dragon travel Studios. Thinking of this, she felt a little disappointed, but soon, she knocked on herself again, pulled herself together, and focused her mind on the poster.


    She vaguely remembered that there would be a short media interview after the movie ended. At that time, she would have a chance to get close to Jiang se. When she thought of this, Tao Tao became excited again.


    Along the way, the invited guests arrived one after another. At 7:15 pm, Jiang se even saw nie dan and the others bring their guests over. They waved at her from a distance and were led to the VIP seats.


    This time, nie dan, PEI Yi, and a few others were all investors of the movie. Lin xiwen had naturally invited a few people to the movie¡¯s premiere and even reserved special seats for them. However, PEI Yiyuan was in Guangzhou and could note. Nie dan, Cheng runing, and the others had alle, and they had even brought a few girls with them.


    When fan Zhiyun saw Jiang SE¡¯s interaction with nie dan and the others, her eyes were filled with envy. When she spoke to Jiang se, her attitude was even more intimate.


    The premiere officially began at 7:20 pm. As the host went on stage to introduce the main cast and the main actors, the singer who would sing the theme song for the movie was also invited. Lin xiwen spoke for a while to warm up the venue. After that, the surrounding lights gradually dimmed, and the people who had been whispering stopped talking at the same time, their eyes falling on the screen.


    Shupeien, who was sitting in the fifth row, also put down the poster in his hand. He took off his sses and wiped them with a handkerchief before putting them back on. Then, he stared at the screen.


    As soon as the movie started, Lin xiwen showed a narrow and narrow alley with a 10-second long shot. The sky was gray, and it was drizzling. There were many puddles on the ground, and the rain fell on the ground, hitting the gray bricks and old tiles, making a rustling sound.


    More than ten secondster, the audience heard hurried and messy footsteps stepping on puddles of water. The person seemed to be a little flustered, and from the stumbling and urgent footsteps, it could be seen. Then, they heard the sound of panting. A young man holding his chest appeared at the entrance of the alley. The rain had soaked his ragged clothes and stuck them tightly to his body. The stains on his hair, mixed with Blood and Rain, dripped down and gathered at his chin. Drop by drop, they seeped into his clothes that were not buttoned uppletely. He looked extremely miserable. He dragged his tired legs, gritted his teeth, and ran in the alley. The sshing muddy water made his steps heavier. He looked back from time to time, obviously running for his life.


    The camera followed the man¡¯s gaze and quickly switched. The audience seemed to be affected by his emotions and could not help but break out in a cold sweat.


    The pursuers behind seemed to be catching up at any moment. The man¡¯s panting and footsteps were intertwined with his rapid heartbeat. The man¡¯s face was pale, and he was coughing and gasping. He seemed to have difficulty breathing. His eyes rolled back, and he gradually lost consciousness. He fell to the ground with a thud.


    The camera went ck at first, followed by the nging of gongs and drums, apanied by a series of singing. The lights on the screen had not yet been turned on, but the unique sound of instruments and the sense of age came out with the gongs and drums, as well as the sharp and charming voice.


    The screen gradually lit up as the show on stage reached its climax. Lin xiwen quickly switched over to a few short shots to show the scene, so that people could see that this was probably a theater with the help of the camera. Most of the people in the courtyard were hiding under the eaves, and their seats were empty. A few manservants serving tea and pouring water were walking among the guests who were listening to the show under the eaves, which was different from the anxious and nervous scene from before.


    ¡°Miss doukou, are you here to listen to the y?¡±


    In the rustling sound of the rain, a ttering voice sounded. A gentle female voice was heard, but instead of answering his question, she asked indifferently, ¡±


    ¡°Are the people on stage today from the Guangde restaurant?¡±


    They had yet to see her figure, but just by listening to her voice, it was enough to make people have infinite reverie of the girl who spoke.


    Her voice was particrly ethereal in this somewhat noisy environment. When it entered people¡¯s ears, it was like a customer who had eaten a mouthful of spicy red braised meat on a hot day and drank a sweet and refreshing spring water that quenched their thirst. Every pore on their body from head to toe opened up, making people eager to see her true face.


    Upon hearing the words ¡®miss doukou,¡¯ the audience already knew who was going to appear next.


    At that moment, Tao Tao, who was standing at the back, recalled the clips taken from ¡± events of Beiping ¡± during the film festival¡¯s awards ceremony. When paired with her melodious and moving voice, even though she was a woman, she felt as if she had been electrocuted by Jiang se.


    This should be Jiang SE¡¯s original voice. Her voice was beautiful, and her tone was gentle. It was neither too fast nor too slow. There was a very calm charm to it. With her voice, she had imnted her undisguised appearance into the minds and hearts of every audience watching the movie.


    The cameranded on the bluestone floor. The cameranded in front of a car. The door opened, and a Jade-like hand stretched out first. The hand was well-proportioned, and the ten fingers were like scallions. The nails were not stained with a trace of dust. The sleeves were about 90% long, with white jade orchids embroidered on the green background. A jade bangle was worn on the wrist.


    Her other hand held the umbre and opened it first. Before she could see her face, the dark-colored umbre covered her upper body.

 Chapter 266

    266 Grand event


    As soon as the movie started, the breathtaking scene of the nomination for the supporting female role of ¡°event of Beiping¡± at the film festival was presented. It made the people who came to the premiere in the IMAX theater feel refreshed.


    ¡°I know that every time youe back, you watch ¡®beating Yan Song¡¯ at Guangde restaurant. I¡¯ve prepared it.¡±


    The man who spoke didn¡¯t show his face. The camera only saw the person who was ttering doukou in the light rain.


    Her high heels made a loud sound as they stepped on the stone floor. The water that sshed up with every step she took was poetic. Her voice was gentle and elegant, and perhaps it was because of the weather, but it carried a hint of coldness.


    After she entered the pear Garden, she seemed to be separated from this lively ce.


    The servant of Pear Garden led her to her usual seat. There was never anyone there, and someone had already held an umbre, protecting the table and chair firmly from the rain.


    Lin xiwen used a very long shot to show this part, with a slow rhythm, and sessfully whetted the audience¡¯s appetite.


    After she entered, doukou put away her umbre, revealing her beautiful face. She had a faint expression on her face, without a smile. Her eyes were slightly lowered, and her hair was tied into a simple bun.


    She was not wearing any glittering jewelry or fancy clothes. The cheongsam she was wearing was very in, and there were no traces of heavy makeup.


    She was like a beautifuldy from a schrly family, and her every move was unique.


    Even though Tao Tao knew that Jiang se was ying the role of doukou, for some reason, she found it difficult to associate the woman in front of her with the characters that Jiang se had yed in the past. It was as if she was a living doukou, a real person who had appeared in front of her.


    In the premiere Hall, when the audience saw doukou¡¯s true appearance, they let out a sigh of praise.


    Theyman was watching the show, while the expert was looking at the skill.


    When Shu Peien saw this, he nodded and a smile appeared on his face.


    In the first few minutes of the opening, Lin xiwen had a good grasp of the use of the camera lens and used different editing styles ording to the audience¡¯s psychology.


    His shots represented the audience¡¯s psychology, and the atmosphere was very tense. From the nervous killing at the beginning, other than through Xiao Zi¡¯s escape, it was also shown with different editing shots.


    With doukou¡¯s appearance, the long-distance, close-up, and even close-up shots were all used to the extreme, showing Lin xiwen¡¯s control of the movie.


    Shu Peien even felt that Lin xiwen¡¯s ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was an underrated film. The reason why he didn¡¯t win the Best Director award this time wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t work hard enough, but because there were many good films in this Film Festival.


    Even after watching ¡± Beiping event ¡± again, Shu Peien was still pulled into the plot. In his opinion, the rarest thing about Jiang SE¡¯s character, doukou, was not how good she was at acting. On the contrary, there was no trace of acting in her character at all.


    It was as if Jiang se was already a doukou and had no trace of herself at all. This was very rare, and it was also the reason why Shu Peien had voted for her at the Best Supporting Female lead Award.


    Doukou wasn¡¯t a socialite like people had imagined. When she first appeared, it was a rainy season. During the filming, dry ice was used to make the fog, whichplemented the rain and entuated her pure and cold air.


    At first, Lin xiwen had thrown out the image of doukou, who was as pure as a drop of water, and it had been deeply engraved in people¡¯s hearts. So, after listening to the y and hearing the servant¡¯s reply that he had caught Xiao Zi and escaped, it suddenly dawned on people that Xiao Zi¡¯s embarrassment at the opening scene of the movie had been caused by her.


    The sudden change in her image was particrly shocking and unbelievable.


    She stood up, and her sad expression became calm. She methodically ordered people to chase after Xiao Zi. Shu Peien had already seen the change in expression of this character twice, but he still found it very interesting.


    Doukou¡¯s appearance was too beautiful, so in theter stages of the film, people would feel pity for her when they saw herughing and scolding other people and dealing with men.


    He knew that she was an jiuyi¡¯s woman and that she had helped an jiuyi deal with Xiao Zi, but he always felt that she was a Pearl covered in dust.


    She had brought to life theplex woman in hou Xiling¡¯s writing, with her own unique characteristics.


    Shu Peien had heard that Lin xiwen had initially set her eyes on ye yingfei, and after that, Shu Peien had even gone to investigate this person.


    He had also thought about what it would be like if ye yingfei were to act as doukou. However, he was sure that ye yingfei might be able to act out the sexiness of this beautiful woman who was famous in Beiping and had even attracted an jiuyi¡¯s attention. It would be difficult to act out this woman¡¯s sensibility.


    Jiang se did not reveal doukou¡¯s demon form through her outer appearance. Instead, she let doukou capture Xiao Zi and y with him nonchntly as if he was a cat and a mouse.


    One of the doors to the movie theater opened quietly, and a figure appeared on the other side of the door. However, everyone¡¯s eyes and minds were all focused on the movie, so no one noticed this at all.


    Everyone was touched by Xiao Zi¡¯s patriotism, as well as his encounter with red bean. As the main characters appeared one after another, an jiuxiao¡¯s wily old fox and the Japanese Bandit¡¯s ambition were gradually presented in front of everyone.


    The person who came in quietly walked towards the VIP seat. When he sat down, no one around him even turned to look at him.


    The story had already reached its climax. Doukou¡¯s ruthlessness was hidden under her beautiful appearance. Such a contrasting character¡¯s personality gave a great impact to people.


    Her actions made people gnash their teeth in hatred. She had ruined Xiao Zi¡¯s ns several times and even almost killed him several times.


    Just because of Xiao Zi¡¯s unintentional words, she helped an jiuxiao be his enemy. Many people even thought of the term ¡± vicious beauty.


    It was a pity that such a beautiful woman had to associate herself with a thief.


    At this point, everyone¡¯s curiosity about doukou had been aroused, and Lin xiwen began to dissect her background.


    When they found out that she was born into a family of schrs, and that her family had met with an unexpected disaster, her family was destroyed and she had to live in Beiping in search of a fianc¨¦. That was why she was forcibly captured and ended up in a prostitute¡¯s life. Many people could not help but close their eyes.


    As shey in the carriage and brushed past Xiao Zi, nie dan could not help but curse.


    She was captured and locked up by the aunt. When the wretched man entered the room where she was locked up, even if the camera did not show it, it still made her feel ufortable.


    At this time, people were shocked to see Lin xiwen¡¯s cruelty.


    At the beginning, doukou was simply too beautiful. She was so elegant and pure. After seeing her experience, it made people feel the cruelty of the world.


    Nothing was more painful than destroying a beautiful and perfect object.


    It was the same insulting scene. In ¡± rescue mission, ¡± when Eguchi-san was humiliated, her screams were heart-wrenching, but her cardamom was like a bean that fell into the water, spun around, and slowly sank to the bottom of theke.

 Chapter 267

    267 Chapter 267-convinced


    There were no screams or intense struggles, but the audience at the premiere seemed to hear the sound of the proud cardamom being crushed.


    The despair came from the bottom of their hearts and spread to everyone.


    Tao Tao bit her lip and closed her eyes. People had an instinctive escape from such tragedies.


    She felt her eyes grow hot, and her tears flowed uncontrobly. She closed her eyes. At this moment, she suddenly felt that she could understand doukou. If she had a choice, doukou might also want toe and go without a word.


    An jiuyi had failed and been captured, Beiping had been taken down by Xiao Zi, and the Japanese invaders ¡®plot had been shattered. Doukou had stayed in the an family¡¯s mansion, waiting for Xiao Zi toe.


    The ruined an family had an indescribable sense of destion, but she was like a beautiful color, adding a touch of beauty to the dull an family.


    She was wearing a fitting cheongsam, and her figure was alluring. When she died in front of Xiao Zi, many people in the theater let out soft sobs.


    In the beginning, everyone was amazed by her, but in the middle, they resented her. Later, they sympathized with her, and now, they felt pity for her.


    Nie dan sighed. He had thought that it would be awkward for him to watch this show.


    When he first invested in ¡°events of Beiping ¡°, he already had a general understanding of the plot.


    He also knew what kind of role Jiang se was going to y. He also understood what kind of person she was going to y and what kind of experiences she would have to go through.


    When he had received the invitation, he had actually felt a little troubled. He remembered the scene when he was watching ¡°rescue mission ¡°. He had seen the scene where Feng Nan was humiliated in the film, which had shocked him and made him leave the film.


    He was too familiar with Feng Nan, so when he saw her acting such a role, it was difficult for him to immerse himself in the film.


    Simrly, Jiang se had a simr y. However, his worries did not appear. In fact, to nie Dan¡¯s surprise, Lin xiwen¡¯s handling of that part was just right. It made one¡¯s own imagination run wild. It was far more tragic than a fight that wasid bare on the table. It was more deeply rooted in one¡¯s heart.


    In the movie, it was already dusk when Xiao Zi and doukou met again, and the an family¡¯s destruction was already a hint.


    When doukou softly fell and died in front of Xiao Zi, nie dan couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.


    The revolutionary Army had won and the cheers rang out. Xiao Zi should have wanted tough, but for some reason, he remembered that before doukou died, she had sung, ¡± ¡°There are people whose words are worth gold, who cares about the long night in the middle of spring? The pear Garden will borrow a bit ofnd, and sing a quiet maiden¡¯s song.¡±


    Her voice was sad and moving. When she was alive, he always hated her to the core, but after she died, he felt that the past grievances were not so clear. He looked at doukou and sighed.


    The music started ying and the surrounding lights turned on. Tao Tao was still immersed in the movie¡¯s plot and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. Nie dan turned around and was about to speak to Xiang qiuji, but when he turned around and saw the person sitting next to him, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    ¡°Brother Yi, when did you arrive?¡±


    PEI Yi was wearing a pair of light blue jeans and a dark blue Coat. He was frowning as he looked at the screen with his elbows on his legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy!¡±


    He was still waiting to see Jiang SE¡¯s name on the list of cast members, but nie dan kept making a fuss.


    After the movie ended, Shu Peien suddenly started pping. The people around him seemed to be influenced by him and also started pping. Tao Tao wiped her eyes, afraid that the cameraman next to her would find out that she had been crying like a good-for-nothing, but when she turned around, she saw the cameraman also wiping his eyes with his sleeves.


    She couldn¡¯t help but want tough, but when she turned her head, she felt proud. When the apuse rang out, Tao Tao also apuded with all her might, pping so hard that her palms were red and hot.


    events of Beiping ¡± was a good film. Although it was also a film about the war, Lin xiwen had made it deep and detailed.


    events of Beiping ¡± might not be as Grand as ¡± rescue mission ¡± in terms of national sentiment, national sentiment, and righteousness, but he had a good scriptwriter. Hou Xiling had brought everyone in the show to life.


    When the sad theme song of the movie started ying, the main cast hadn¡¯t gone on stage yet. Shupeien was a little surprised. The next moment, after the notes on the screen rolled to the end, the camera suddenly changed to show Hong Dou, who was wearing in clothes, standing in front of doukou¡¯s grave and crying in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.


    This bted apology made Shu Peien a little excited!


    He didn¡¯t expect there to be an Easter egg at the end of the movie. He looked at the time and saw that it was about four minutes and thirty-seven seconds after the movie had officially ended. Lin xiwen had actually set up an ambush here.


    He had actually missed the movie Competition due to time constraints.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Hong Dou was still apologizing. Of course, doukou couldn¡¯t hear her apology. This was also in line with the theme of the movie where she wanted to save doukou after she escaped, but it was toote. She was alwayste. She escaped from the brothel and got Xiao Zi, but she always regretted beingte.


    After the Easter egg was over, Lin xiwen led hou Xiling and the main members of the film crew onto the stage. After that, in addition to the production crew announcing that there would be a lucky draw and gift cardster, they also asked the crew to sing a theme song. The premiere was finallypleted amidst the apuse.


    After the ceremony was over, Jiang se immediately saw PEI Yi sitting in the VIP section. He had lost some weight, but his eyes were more determined than they were two months ago.


    He fixed his gaze on Jiang se. He could not even be bothered to look at the others.


    When Jiang se saw PEI Yi appear, she could not help but smile. PEI Yi looked at her and gestured for her toe in.


    This meant that he would wait for her behind the door after the premiere. Jiang se suppressed the joy in her heart and nodded imperceptibly before looking away.


    The crew had to be interviewedter, and Lin xiwen had also arranged for gifts to be given to every invited media outlet.


    It was almost November when she was done.


    Tao Tao was a little excited but also a little disappointed.


    She was excited because her trip to the premiere of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± tonight was worth it. It was also worth it for her to volunteer to work overtime. The movie was very good, and Jiang SE¡¯s status in Tao Tao¡¯s heart had risen.


    If her initial affection for Jiang se was due to her etiquette, upbringing, respect for her, and her character, Tao Tao was convinced by her. After watching ¡± the asion of Beiping, ¡± Tao Tao was once again convinced by her acting skills. From then on, Tao Tao Tao did not believe that anyone would dare to doubt Jiang SE¡¯s Best Supporting Female lead Award at the Huaxia Film Festival.


    On the other hand, she was sad because there were already reporters from Dragon travel Studios interviewing her tonight. Although she had arrived at the scene and saw Jiang se with her own eyes, she did not have the chance to speak to her at all, let alone get closer to her goddess. From the beginning to the end, she had been helping the photographer carry his things.

 Chapter 268

    268 Chapter 268 idol


    Everyone packed up their materials and was about to leave. She looked at the photographer and then at the reporters. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back the desire in her heart and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Sister su,¡±


    As she helped to keep the equipment, she asked, ¡±


    ¡°Can I take a taxi back to thepanyter after you guys get in the car?¡±


    Su Min was a little confused, so Tao Tao begged, ¡±


    I like Jiang se a lot. She¡¯s my idol. I¡¯ve just found out that the few main leads will be going out of the garage through the third safety passage of the IMAX movie. I want to get her autograph and a picture with her.


    She sped her hands together and pleaded, ¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Tao Tao¡¯s colleagues at Dragon travel Studios were well aware of Jiang SE¡¯s fondness for her. They also knew that she had begged her boss for a long time to get a chance to be close to her idol tonight. She had even agreed to work overtime for two months before she could attend the event.


    To her surprise, she did not get the chance to speak to Jiang se when she arrived. Since the party was about to end, it was not unreasonable for her to make such a request.


    Su Min raised her wrist to look at the time and tapped on her watch, ¡±


    return to thepany before 12 o ¡®clock. There are still some materials to sort out. We have to make sure that the first piece of news tomorrow morning is published.


    Tao Tao jumped up, her face full of excitement.


    ¡°I promise!¡±


    The people from Dragon travel Studios left first. Tao Tao had already asked the theater staff for the location of the third safety exit. She carried her backpack and ran down the stairs without even taking the elevator.


    There was no heater in the garage. She was wearing a pink coat and still felt a little cold, but her heart was burning.


    She thought about what she was going to say and ask when she saw Jiang seter. She thought about how she was going to express her love for her, how she was going to exin her intentions, and how she was going to ask for an autograph and a picture with her.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. The elevator had already reached the garage. With a soft ¡®ding¡¯, the door opened. A group of people came out of the elevator. Tao Tao immediately saw Jiang se among the crowd.


    Her height allowed her to maintain a natural advantage in the group. Her long, straight legs were wrapped in jeans and she wore a pair of ankle boots. She looked simple and handsome.


    Jiang se had already removed her makeup. Her waist-length ck hair was let loose behind her. It was smooth and silky.


    She was dressed in the simplest and most low-key manner, but she had a temperament that was hard to ignore.


    The moment she saw Jiang se, the courage that she had built up dissipated by half. Tao Tao stepped forward uneasily and called out softly, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang se,¡± When she called out to Jiang se, she ced her hands on her stomach. Her body was trembling, and so was her voice. She was waiting for Jiang SE¡¯s response, either because she had been standing there for a long time and caught a cold or because she was nervous.


    The group of people who had been talking stopped. Fan Zhiyun looked at Tao Tao, then at Jiang se. Judging from the situation, some fans were probably waiting for them.


    It would be a lie to say that she was not jealous at all. However, fan Zhiyun maintained herposure. When Jiang se saw this, she bade them farewell in advance. After Lin xiwen and the others left, the fans in front of her were so excited that they did not know what to do. Even when they opened their mouths to speak, they could not speak properly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched¡± event of Beiping.¡±I really like your character, doukou.¡±


    Tao Tao grabbed the straps of her backpack tightly with both hands to relieve the tension and pressure she felt when she saw her idol.


    yes, I am. she instinctively reached out to touch the work pass on her chest, but she touched nothing. She remembered that she had already put her work pass away.


    When she saw mo Anqi, who was standing beside Jiang se, looking a little wary, she quickly went to rummage through her bag. Jiang se smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re the reporter from Dragon travel Studios, Tao Tao, right?¡±


    Tao Tao¡¯s hands paused as she looked up and asked in disbelief, ¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±


    Her eyes were wide open and watery, making her look very cute.


    Jiang se nodded. She did remember Tao Tao. During the premiere of ¡°a Grand asion of Beiping,¡± a reporter from Dragon travel Studios had asked a sharp question. After Tao Tao Tao retorted on the spot, she was interviewed by this rather nervous new reporter.


    The moment she was sure that she still remembered herself, Tao Tao covered her mouth with her hand, and her eyes quickly welled up with tears. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t believe it, and her mood was lifted. She heard her own heartbeat, and her feet even lost control as she lightly stepped on the ground twice. She was a little incoherent.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember.¡±


    Tao Tao really did not expect Jiang se to remember her. She took a few deep breaths and kept Fanning her face with her hands in an attempt to keep herself calm.


    ¡°I ... I was the one who interviewed you at the opening ceremony of¡± events of Beiping.¡±¡± She was a little proud and a little dejected.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still a newbie, and I didn¡¯t perform well.¡±


    The chief editor didn¡¯t think that the interview was good and didn¡¯t use it in the end. Tao Tao felt very regretful when she thought about it.


    ¡°Everyone grew up as a newbie. During the opening ceremony of ¡®event of Beiping¡¯, I was also a newbie. It was my first time being interviewed by reporters alone.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s words stunned Tao Tao. Many yearster, she could still remember the scene in the parking lot of the IMAX theater. Her idol had consoled her with a straight face and calmed her anxiety and panic.


    She didn¡¯t dismiss Tao Tao with a few casual words just because she was a new reporter, nor did she say anything to show her idol¡¯s high status.


    Under the dim light of the garage, she patiently signed her name and agreed to take a photo with her, even though she did not have makeup on or wear a beautiful dress.


    She knew that she was a reporter, but she didn¡¯t ask her not to spread the photo of her without makeup.


    Many yearster, Tao Tao would collect many photos of Jiang se at events and many beautiful photos of her. However, in her heart, this photo of the two of them in the dimly-lit underground parking lot was her most precious memory. She felt that the Jiang se in this photo was unique.


    That kind of true beauty was exuded from the inside out. It was not because of her fine clothes and exquisite makeup, but because of her decent and generous attitude and extremely self-restraint.


    After leaving the garage, Tao Tao was still feeling a little dizzy. She was actually older than Jiang se, but in front of her, she acted like a child who had lost herposure.


    When she returned to thepany, her face was still a little red. The seniors who stayed behind to work overtime all said that she didn¡¯t look like she had just met her idol, but more like she had just met her lover.


    Su Min asked curiously, ¡±


    ¡°What is Jiang se like? Is your personality good in private?¡±


    Tao Tao bit her lip and replied seriously, ¡±


    ¡°Sister su, I like her even more now!¡±


    ...


    People online loved topare Jiang se and Feng Nan, who had debuted in the same period. Both of their first roles were in ¡± rescue mission ¡°, and they had both been admitted to the first Academy. They were straight-a students, and among the new generation of actors, they were both female stars with great acting skills.


    It was said that Feng Nan came from an extraordinary background. He was the daughter of a wealthy family. In this aspect, he was much better than Jiang se.


    However, to Tao Tao, she did not know what a real rich girl was like. However, in her heart, so-called socialites should be like Jiang se. She should seriously say that she was a neer, take a photo with her with a smile, and sign her name on her notebook. She was not being perfunctory and was truly showing off herself in front of her.

 Chapter 269

    269 Chapter 269 injured


    Lin xiwen and the others had already left after she parted ways with Tao Tao. Jiang se got into her car and left the garage.


    It was very cold in the imperial capital after midnight. Under the dim yellow lights, the drizzling rain formed a mist. Jiang se immediately saw a few cars parked on the road in front of her. Nie dan and the others were talking to PEI Yi while the two girls who had followed them over were smiling. As soon as mo Anqi stopped the car, she instinctively turned to look at Jiang se.


    PEI Yi leaned against the car door. He pulled the hood off his coat and put it on. He crossed his long legs. When he heard the sound of the car leaving the garage, he straightened up and strode toward Jiang se.


    Before mo Anqi could get out of the car to open the door for Jiang se, he had already opened the door and unzipped his jacket. The moment Jiang se stepped out, he pulled his jacket over her and wrapped her in his arms.


    Jiang se was quickly surrounded by his breath and body temperature. His warm breath brushed against the top of her head and the side of her ears. This intimacy immediately awakened the longing she had buried deep in her heart. She wrapped her arms around PEI Yi¡¯s waist and pressed her face against his shoulder. She asked him in a muffled voice, ¡±


    ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    He kissed her forehead and hair, but he was unwilling to go any further, afraid that this intimate feeling would be shared by someone else.


    He had already wanted to hug her when they were at the cinema. In the two months that he had been away from the capital, the heavy tasks and sses were not the most difficult for him to endure. On the contrary, it was his longing that had tormented him.


    ¡°The flight is at six O ¡®clock. I came here as soon as I came back.¡±


    His voice was a little hoarse, with a hidden longing, and his gaze seemed to be able to melt people.


    As soon as Jiang se arrived, there was no room for anyone else in his eyes or heart. Nie dan and the others were already used to such situations. However, the two girls who had followed them here looked at each other in surprise.


    ¡°Sese, congrattions. The movie is very good.¡±


    Nie dan and the others followed her. Jiang se beckoned to mo Anqi and asked her to leave first. When she heard nie Dan¡¯s words, she smiled.


    congrattions to all of you as well. You¡¯ve managed to keep your investment capital.


    Cheng runing seemed to have just remembered about the investment, and he became excited.


    ¡°Yeah, we invested. How much did we earn this time?¡±


    They had invested more than 200 million Yuan in the movie. PEI Yi alone had taken up more than half of the investment. Currently, the presale box office sales of ¡°events of Beiping¡± had already reached 300 million Yuan. In the evening, Jiang se heard Lin xiwen mention excitedly that the theater chain was going to increase the number of showtimes again. Once the number of showtimes increased and the movie¡¯s reputation was out there, a conservative estimate of China¡¯s box office sales reaching one billion Yuan would not be a problem.


    Other than the cost and the operation of the movie, the extra ie was pure profit.


    To be honest, nie dan and the others did notck this money. However, they were still happy to think about how they could easily earn money without relying on their family connections.


    After chatting for a while, nie dan suddenly remembered something. ¡°Brother Yi, you¡¯ve just returned, so you might not know Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    PEI Yi seemed to know what he was going to say. He interrupted him and pulled Jiang se toward his car. we¡¯ll be leaving first. We¡¯ll contact you tomorrow.


    Nie dan was stunned for a moment before he smiled again. He waved at PEI Yi and the rest of them left. PEI Yi did not start the car immediately. Instead, he leaned over and pulled Jiang se into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    In the narrow space of the car, he couldn¡¯t stretch his long legs, so he could only bend over and rest on herp.


    He used his lips to trace her facial features. He could feel her eyshes gently trembling under her thin eyelids. Her breath brushed against his chin and melted his heart.


    PEI Yi liked this feeling. She obediently rested her head on his arm while he propped his body up and covered her with his body,pletely covering her with his breath.


    Half of his rationality and half of his instinct were in a tug-of-war. Finally, he sighed and reached out to hook her hair. He whispered, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, your Grandpa has called the family doctor.¡±


    Her body trembled when she heard this, and all her romantic thoughts disappeared. She instinctively held PEI Yi¡¯s hand tightly. His palm was much wider than hers, strong and warm. The moment she moved, he held her entire bag in his palm andforted her.


    In the past, Jiang se had always thought that PEI Yi was younger than her. Even after she was reborn, the situation had reversed. However, when she looked at PEI Yi, she still felt that he was still a child and would treat him like one.


    She had seen his youthful appearance, seen his frivolousness, and seen him cry, but this was the first time he had held her hand and coaxed her softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡±


    At that moment, he was like her pir of support. She nodded reluctantly, and PEI Yi said, ¡±


    it shouldn¡¯t be too serious. Otherwise, I would have gone to the hospital.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any major problems, but there would definitely be some minor problems.


    Jiang se knew Feng Zhongliang¡¯s personality. He had a private doctor Who would go to the Feng residence every month to check on him.


    He had suffered on the battlefield when he was young, but he had taken good care of himself as he got older. He did not sit down in his spare time, but would tend to flowers and nts. Before her rebirth, every time the doctor finished his examination, she had confirmed that there was no problem in other aspects except for his old injuries.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang se asked after a long while. PEI Yi got up and put the chair away. He then fastened her seat belt for her.


    I¡¯m not sure. My grandfather mentioned it when he called. He said that he fell at home.


    After he said this, he turned to look at her. Her face was a little pale and her lips were tightly pursed.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Let¡¯s go to the Feng family¡¯s house tomorrow morning.¡±


    She did not have the right to go to the Feng residence, but he did. Jiang se nodded.


    His return was so sudden that Jiang se wanted to ask him why he had returned. However, she was shocked by the news of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s injury and lost her interest.


    It was already veryte by the time she returned home. She took a shower and got into bed, but she could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. PEI Yi kept herpany as she chatted. Fortunately, he was by her side at this time.


    Apart from Tao Tao, who was still working overtime at Dragon Travel Studio to get rid of the next morning¡¯s news, there was also Shu Peien, who had just attended the premiere of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± and watched the movie again.


    It had been a long time since he had stayed up sote.


    Other than the fact that his body did not allow it, his life had long formed a regr pattern. He should usually go to bed around 10 O ¡®clock.


    But tonight, he was sitting at his desk, carefully recalling the plot and characters in the event of Beiping.


    He wanted to start writing another film review. Thest time he had this urge was after he finished reading Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission.

 Chapter 270

    270 Chapter 2


    Hou Xiling¡¯s script was very interesting, especially when it came to the supporting roles. It was very well-written.


    Shu Peien did not follow the lead of the male and female characters. Once the movie was broadcast, there would be countlessments praising the male and female characters. He did not need to add any more brilliance to the movie. The person who was worthy of him entering the movie twice was Jiang se.


    ¡°This girl left a deep impression on me when I was watching rescue mission.¡±


    He started with this sentence. He remembered the moment when doukou appeared in ¡°the age of Beiping ¡°. It was a pleasing scene, like the first clear day after the snow in February. A new sprout on a tree branch. It looked like it had just borne a green bud, but in fact, it had already experienced the oppression of frost and snow. So, one moment she was sad and missing her dead family, sitting in the pear Garden and crying, and the next moment she became a cruel woman. The change in her character image was not out of ce at all.


    That kind of elegance and coldness was truly unforgettable.


    Shu Peien was no longer young. At his age, his appreciation for a girl was different from that of a young man¡¯s. He valued a Beauty¡¯s charm more than her appearance. It was rare for Jiang se to have the elegance of a nobledy from the Republic of China. This quality was rarely seen in people in the industry nowadays.


    ¡°The Dou family was destroyed on the 7th, so on the 7th of every month, doukou always goes to Tianqiao Street to listen to the same y. Lin xiwen didn¡¯t say much about doukou¡¯s longing for her family, but it indirectly entuated doukou¡¯s nostalgia for the past, so we can more or less touch this girl¡¯s heart and thoughts.¡±


    When she said ¡°you think I¡¯m a ruined flower,¡± she widened her eyes and held back her tears, as if she was stubborn and unwilling to give in.


    Xiao Zi said that she was slutty. When she retorted angrily, she refuted Xiao Zi¡¯s point of view on the surface, but in reality, she was protesting against this society through Xiao Zi, unwilling to yield to this dirty world. She recognized Xiao Zi, but Xiao Zi had long since forgotten her. The difference between men and women in their views on love was also something that hou Xiling used to point out to the audience. The one who remained unchanged was Xiao Zi. It was the human heart that had changed, and he was just unaware of it.


    Xiao Zi had always thought that his fianc¨¦e was dead. This point of view that he had insisted on from the beginning to the end of the film was very interesting. In my opinion, it had two meanings. One, it meant that the pure girl had died in Xiao Zi¡¯s heart. Two, it meant that even if she was still alive, she was no different from dead in Xiao Zi¡¯s heart. She was only worth remembering, not being close to. After all, in that era, what would a single woman experience if she could survive the tragedy of her family¡¯s destruction? Xiao Zi should be able to imagine it. ¡±


    when the film first started, I heard that there were people who objected to Jiang se acting as doukou. But after watching the film, I¡¯m d that Lin xiwen insisted on her choice.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of his persistence that he became a living cardamom. He got out of the car with an umbre and walked into the pear Garden. He walked into the beautiful cardamom in my heart with a little sadness.¡±


    When Shu Peien¡¯s film review was written and uploaded to the times review forum, manyizens were still awake. Many of Shu Peien¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t believe their eyes after receiving histest update and leftments in the times Review¡¯s column.


    In recent years, he had very little time to write film reviews. In addition to the current film industry, which was mainlymercial films, the artistic and fresh streams were buried in all kinds of popcornmercial blockbusters, stimting people¡¯s eyes and senses, but it was difficult to leave a deep impression. There were also many directors who were eager for sess and investors who were eager to recover their costs. They used unscrupulous means to attract people¡¯s attention, focusing on celebrities and gimmicks. It was difficult for people to calm down and make a good film, so naturally, it was difficult to resonate with shupeien. There weren¡¯t many film reviews left.


    However, in the past few months, he had written two long reviews. Some observant people noticed that both reviews were about Jiang se.


    In addition to the majority of shupeien¡¯s fans who were curious about ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ because of his film review, there were also people who leftments in his column asking:


    g in the wind: I noticed that in the two recent movies that elder Shu has written, Jiang SE¡¯s main focus is on her. From what I know, Jiang se is currently signed with century Gxy. Her manager is Xia Chaoqun. Century Gxy is rich and powerful. It¡¯s hard for me to believe that a neer¡¯s acting skills are so outstanding.¡¯Event of Beiping¡¯ has been hyped up since the beginning of its release. All the major Public ounts are praising her unanimously. I thought that, ording to the Times review, elder Shu should be fair and just. This should still be a Pure Land for the film Critics. But now, it seems that I¡¯m very disappointed. Could it be that elder Shu has also been pronounced?


    Shu Peien had already praised Jiang se twice. Thements left by this ¡®g in the wind¡¯ ID were quickly pushed to the top. Many people in thements section were convinced of Shu Peien¡¯s character. Some refuted him, while others were just as skeptical as him.


    15 minutester, shupien replied, ¡±


    At my age, the only thing that can help me with public rtions is not money or benefits, but the future of Chinese movies and the hard work of actors and directors.


    His words were powerful and won the unanimous approval of manyizens. The ID ¡®g in the wind¡¯ finally returned and left a message:


    Maybe I haven¡¯t watched the movie yet, so I¡¯m being biased. I¡¯ve decided to change my mind. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the cinema to watch ¡± events of Beiping. if it¡¯s really as you said, I¡¯ll sincerely apologize to you. If this is a bad movie, then I¡¯m sorry. From now on, your image in my heart will fall again and again.


    He didn¡¯t appear again. At this time, in long Xing studio, Tao Tao took advantage of her overtime to refresh the movie¡¯s score in the database.


    It was almost one o ¡®clock. The premiere of ¡± the asion of Beiping ¡± at midnight should not be over yet. The ratings were not high, and there were not manyments below the trailer. Most of the people who had leftments were attracted by the scene of Jiang se appearing at the Chinese film Festival with an umbre.


    She then checked the number of Jiang SE¡¯s fans on her social media ount. This was practically her daily routine. To her delight, she discovered that Jiang SE¡¯s fans had increased by a few hundredpared to yesterday. She then browsed through the times ¡®review column and entered the words ¡± a Grand asion of Beiping ¡°. She found Shu Peien¡¯s film review in no time.


    It was already midnight, but Shu Peien¡¯s column was still very popr. Thements kept refreshing and jumping up every minute. It had only been twenty minutes since he had posted the film review, but the number of replies had already exceeded three thousand!


    While Tao Tao was happy for Jiang se, she was also shocked by Shu Peien¡¯s film review.


    In the past, she only knew that Shu Peien had a great reputation and was known as the number one film critic in China. However, Tao Tao couldn¡¯t tell why he was famous and why he was good. She only knew that he had a great reputation.


    However, when he looked at his film reviews again, he saw the poignant beauty of a young girl, the cruelty of the world, the impermanence of the world, and how fate made fools of people. Shu Peien, on the other hand, had prated deep into the character¡¯s soul and flesh.

 Chapter 271

    271 Underestimating


    The text could also be presented in this way, without using a gimmick as the title, or deliberately using words to stimte people¡¯s eyes.


    Instead, he was expressing his own feelings through the charm of the words, bit by bit, to the reader.


    Following Shu Peien¡¯s review, Tao Tao once again recalled the scenes in the movie where doukou appeared. She had tears in her eyes but was still smiling as she listened to the y, or the sorrow in her eyes, or theughter and anger she had when she was traveling between men, or the helplessness she had when she was beaten up by the brothel keeper, or the unwillingness to give in when she called out Xiao Zi¡¯s name before she died, scaring him into stepping back with a vignt face. This ¡®vicious¡¯ woman, like a little girl who had seeded in a prank,ughed innocently.


    After receiving shupeien¡¯s film review, she always felt that she had a lot of thoughts about the movie to say when she thought about it. On a whim, she secretly opened a document and wrote down some of her inner feelings while no one was around.


    ¡°My impression of doukou started with her beauty when she first appeared. I was surprised by her viciousness, pitied her, and then sublimated to her final act of hiding things.¡±


    Tao Tao finished writing and sighed. Su Min, who was next to her, reached out and patted the table.


    ¡°Peach, have youpleted the task I assigned you?¡±


    Tao Tao was shocked and hurriedly nodded, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Su Min looked at her flustered look and shook her head, ¡±


    send it to me immediately after you¡¯re done. The chief editor is waiting for it.


    Tao Tao quickly pulled all the documents into a folder and sent them to Su Min¡¯s email. She packed her things and got off work, but she felt that something was wrong.


    Perhaps because of the movie, it was almost three O ¡®clock when she got home and washed up, but she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    She still had to go to work at nine O ¡®clock the next day. She rolled around in bed and felt that something had happened. She jumped out of bed, turned on theputer, and searched for ¡± Beiping event ¡± again.


    In The Movie Database, after the midnight premiere of ¡°the event of Beiping¡± ended, the satisfaction level of ¡°the event of Beiping ¡°, which had stopped at 49%, had jumped directly to 56%. The number of people whomented on it had jumped from more than 3000 to nearly 10000.


    Those who had watched the premiere were full of praise for the movie.


    On Times reviews and the forum of Huaxia film site, as well as major Public ounts and film Critics, they all expressed their feelings.


    The film critic, Liu pinye, praised Jiang se in one sentence. She had conquered the public with her beauty in ¡°the 99th love letter¡± and proved her acting skills with her doukou appearance in ¡°event of Beiping.


    Under his film review, although there were still a small number of people who had not watched the film who doubted whether what he said was true or false ttery, most of the people who had watched it expressed their agreement.


    [there¡¯s wine of the present: this movie was originally meant to show off my looks, but to my surprise, it¡¯s very good.]


    Looking at the Willow across the river: I always thought that Jiang se would not be able to act as doukou. I booked the premiere of ¡°a Grand asion of Beiping¡± with the intention of nitpicking. Feng Nan¡¯s role as miss Eguchi in ¡°rescue mission¡± left a deep impression on me. Before that, I always felt that there was no reason for her to lose to Jiang se in the fight for the Best Supporting Female lead Award at the film festival. The judges were biased and there was a problem with the film festival. After watching ¡°a Grand asion of Beiping,¡± I feel that I owe Jiang se an apology. She really did not ¡®act¡¯ as doukou. from the beginning to the end, after watching the movie, I thought that she was doukou. I never linked her to Jiang se. At the Huaxia International Film Festival, she deserved the Best Supporting Female lead Award!


    The wind blew on the Willows, thinking,¡±Xiao Zi is not worthy of doukou!¡±


    Xiao-Xiaobai¡¯s pursuit: ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Xiao Zi and Hong Dou are the main characters, but I prefer doukou. Teacher shupeien was right. Jiang SE¡¯s performance brought hou Xiling¡¯s doukou to life.


    The online debate about Jiang se epting the role was crushed by Jiang SE¡¯s strong and convincing proof.


    In the face of manyizens ¡®doubts andparisons between her and Feng Nan, Jiang se did not say a word. She used her results and performance to convince those who suspected that she had not won the supporting female lead Award in a legitimate way.


    in just over two hours, the number of followers on her major social media ounts had increased by nearly 100000. now, she had as many as 1.6 million people.


    And as the movie was released, this number would continue to rise.


    When Tao Tao saw this, she became even more excited. She had wanted to Continue reading news about ¡°events of Beiping¡± and Jiang se. To her surprise, her phone rang.


    Su Min¡¯s name was shing on the phone. It was already past three O ¡®clock. Tao Tao picked up the phone and Su Min asked, ¡±


    ¡°Tao, in the document you sent me first, is there a film review you wrote?¡±


    Tao Tao suddenly remembered and almost jumped up. No wonder she kept feeling that something was wrong. She finally remembered that after reading Shu Peien¡¯s film review, she had also secretly written a film review about ¡°events of Beiping ¡°. At that time, she was afraid that others would see it and Su Min had urged her to hurry, so she packed the documents together with the one she had written.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister su,¡±


    This was her mistake. As a reporter of Dragon Travel Studio, there were a lot of things to deal with every day. Her colleagues in the school had to work overtime. If such a mistake were to be reported, she would be scolded for being careless.


    I¡¯ve already handed it to the chief editor. The chief editor has seen it and said it¡¯s not bad.


    Tao Tao was still thinking about how to apologize when Su Min continued, ¡±


    the chief editor wants you to shorten the review and put it in tomorrow¡¯s news column in the name of Dragon travel Studios as the closing.


    Tao Tao was shocked by the sudden news. Su Min was still saying, ¡±


    ¡°Make good use of this opportunity. We need the draft by tomorrow, so don¡¯t dy it too long!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Tao Tao was still a little dizzy. She was still an intern reporter, so she was not qualified to interview or write a manuscript alone. Even the seniors in the studio had to organize and verify the manuscript again and again after the interview, and then hand it over to the chief editor for review before publishing it.


    Tonight, she didn¡¯t expect to identally gain the editor-in-chief¡¯s favor. After a long time, Tao Tao clenched her phone tightly and jumped up in joy.


    The reputation of ¡°a Grand asion of Beiping¡± kept rising. The premiere received a lot of good reviews and the affirmation of several well-known Film Critics. Most importantly, Shu Peien¡¯s long review in the middle of the night made more people pay attention to ¡°a Grand asion of Beiping¡± on the inte.


    Seeing this situation, all the major cinemas in the country quickly increased the screening frequency. From the original 28%, it directly rose to 31%. This number might even continue to increase after ¡°event of Beiping¡± produced a brilliant box office result.

 Chapter 272

    272 Chapter 272 proposal


    Jiang se had woken up very early. She barely had any sleep the night before. When PEI Yi said that he was going to bring her back to the Feng residence to visit Feng Zhongliang, she tossed and turned the entire night. She only managed to fall asleep groggily at three in the morning.


    She did not sleep well either. She dreamed of many things from the past. She dreamed of her childhood, of Hong Kong, and of her return to the Feng family¡¯s mansion.


    When she opened her eyes, she took her phone from the bedside table and turned it on. It was only around 6:30.


    As soon as she switched on her phone, the notification tone of her text messages rang out one after another. There were messages from Lin xiwen about the box office results of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± and also the movie data from Xia Chaoqun. She wiped her face, got out of bed, washed her face, and brushed her teeth. When she was done tidying up and opened the door, PEI Yi was still in bed.


    In contrast to her habit of closing the door when she was sleeping, the door to his room was never closed. The ce where the chair was originally ced in his study room had been changed to a single sofa, and his tall figure was curled up on the sofa.


    When Jiang se entered the room, it was quiet. Although the curtains were not drawn, it had rained the entire night. There was no Starlight or moon, so the room was very dark.


    The nket on him fell onto the carpet, and his legs were stretched out on the armrest of the sofa. He looked like he was sleeping pitifully.


    Her heart softened a little. She picked up the nket and did not put it on for him. The person who thought was asleep reached out and hugged her legs. She hugged her and pressed her on top of him.


    Jiang se was shocked. Just as she was about to struggle, PEI Yi shifted her to the side and locked her between the sofa and him. She was stuck very tightly.


    The heater was on in the room, and she had only worn a thin cotton nightgown when she came over. He, on the other hand, did not even wear his nightgown and was half-naked. When she was surrounded by his breath, she wanted to struggle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. I¡¯m going to fall.


    The sofa was small to begin with, and it was difficult for him to even lie down on it. With one more person, it became even more crowded.


    PEI Yi squeezed his way in. Jiang se could not even hide from him as he pressed his body against hers. His legs were on her waist, and his arms were wrapped around her waist tightly. Her breathing was a little erratic.


    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    As he spoke, his hand could not help but wander up and down her back, feeling the graceful curves of the girl.


    His fingertips touched the corner of her clothes, feeling the delicate and enchanting curve of her waist. She wanted to struggle, but he held her down with his hand.


    Her figure was thin and not firewood, and when he touched her, his hand was full of crisp fragrance. She was the girl he had wanted to raise by his side since he was young, the girl he had always thought he would marry when he grew up.


    He had seen her when she was young and had watched her grow up bit by bit. She had almost left his palm and was coveted by others, but now she was struggling in his arms.


    His longing for her was overwhelming. His eyes were a little red and his body was ready to move. In the end, she was dazed by the kiss. PEI Yi, on the other hand, rolled down the sofa and fell to the ground with a thud. He felt that the fire in his body that he had ignited could not be extinguished.


    He wiped his face and sat up again. He held Jiang SE¡¯s hand and begged her sincerely, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, let¡¯s get married first, shall we?¡±


    Shey on the sofa, using Tuan Tuan¡¯s ck hair as a pillow. She panted in the dark and reached out to touch his face.


    He reached out to hold her soft palm. Her palm was so soft that it seemed boneless, and her fingers were interlocked with his.


    Compared to the past, his palm was much thicker and stronger. She rememberedst night, when he heard that Feng Zhongliang had fallen and was injured, he hurriedly booked a flight back to the capital to apany her, hold her hand, and give her strength.


    She remembered that she had won the Best Supporting Female lead Award at the film festival and wanted to share it with him as soon as possible.


    The two of them were childhood sweethearts who grew up together. She had watched him grow up slowly.


    As soon as PEI Yi proposed, Jiang se did not reply. He was a little disappointed.


    In fact, he had proposed to her many times, but she had rejected him every time. PEI Yi knew her best. She was slow, calm, and did not like sudden changes. She was used to this kind of life and might not have any intention of changing their current situation.


    He was still too young and was still in school. He had not even graduated yet. What did he have to marry her?


    PEI Yi was also aware of this situation, but he still proposed to her without thinking. He even held a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Sese, marry me. I¡¯ll be good to you, I¡¯ll love you, and I¡¯ll hold you in my hands, Yingluo.¡±


    He had wanted to tell her that he liked her, but halfway through, he remembered old master PEI¡¯s words. He had not achieved anything yet, and she had already won an award at a film Festival with her own abilities after entering the entertainment industry.


    He hadn¡¯t graduated yet and was still far away from home. He couldn¡¯t keep his promise at all, so how could he marry her?


    He didn¡¯t want her to marry him in such a hurry. In his current situation, he had to take leave even to return to the capital. Even if she agreed to his proposal, he didn¡¯t even have time to prepare for the wedding. This was not what he had imagined.


    In his heart, she was better than anyone else. He would rather suffer for himself than for her. If they were really married, he would have announced it to the world instead of getting married so quietly and simply.


    He had seen the advertisement she shot for Hong Kong Hua. She wore a white dress and a veil, which was very simr to his dream of her marrying him in a wedding dress.


    However, he wanted to hold her in his arms. That kind of feeling made him very conflicted. As soon as he said it, he sighed and stopped.


    Jiang se waited for a while. He did not say anything else. In the dark, he lowered his head and spread her palm open, cing his chin on it.


    In just one night, he had grown some stubble on his chin, which pierced her palm, reminding her of his growth.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not get married for now.¡±


    Jiang se could sense his conflicted feelings. She shifted into a morefortable position and watched as PEI Yi sat on the ground. Their eyes met. Even the darkness of the night could not stop the burning passion in his eyes.


    She suddenly asked, ¡±


    ¡°Do you have a ring?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    PEI Yi raised his head, looking as if he had yet to react.


    Jiang SE¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. She had always been the one who was rarely impulsive and willful. She had always followed the rules. At this moment, she could not help but want to be impulsive with PEI Yi.


    ¡°Do you have a ring? Ah Yi, if you want to propose to me, you have to have a ring.¡±


    Sheughed as she watched PEI Yi¡¯s dazed expression.


    He was stunned for a moment before he suddenly realized what she had said. He jumped up excitedly.


    ¡°Ring, ring.¡±


    He mumbled twice and spun around on the spot. He reached out and patted his forehead. He did not have a ring.


    ...

 Chapter 273

    273 The ring


    Jiang se stretched out her hand and leaned on the sofa. She smiled as she looked up at him.


    PEI Yi was so anxious that his eyes turned red. He looked around for his clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±


    The sky was still dark outside. It was not even seven o ¡®clock yet. Most of the shops in the imperial capital had yet to open. Even if he could force Ling Ren to open their shops early, he was afraid that Jiang se would go back on her word.


    He paused in the middle of putting on his clothes. He rolled his eyes and switched on the light in the study. Then, he squatted down in front of Jiang se.


    ¡°Sese, do you need a ring to propose?¡±


    He had a pleading look on his face as he acted coquettishly towards her,


    ¡°Can you make up for itter? If I did itter, would you regret it?¡±


    When he said this, he was a little afraid. After he finished speaking, he stood up and paced back and forth in the study room. He was very tall. It had been two months since they parted. Jiang se was not sure if she was seeing things, but he seemed to have slimmed down and grown taller.


    Under the light, his shadow was elongated, covering her body.


    PEI Yi¡¯s gaze fell on the study table at the side. Behind the table was a row of bookshelves. The books on the shelves were all books that Feng Nan had read or liked in the past. He had a collection of every book.


    There was a pen holder on the table, and his eyes lit up.


    He took out a pen from the holder and licked his lips. Then, he sat down cross-legged in front of Jiang se. Her hand was still stretched out, and her fingertips were white and slender.


    He removed the cover of the pen and held her hand with a little force. The heater in the room was on, but his fingertips were a little cold and trembling, clearly a little nervous.


    ¡°Sese, can you draw a ring and stamp it first?¡±


    When he asked the question, he did not look up at her. Instead, he licked his lips and drew two lines on his hand. After making sure that the tip of the pen would not hurt her and color appeared, he tightened his grip on the pen and took a deep breath. The tip of the pen touched Jiang SE¡¯s finger. His expression was so serious that it was close to sincerity. His lips were pursed tightly as he drew the ring. He still looked focused.


    The tip of the pen was a little cold when it moved over her finger. She saw that he had drawn a ring on her ring finger. He held the pen tightly and looked at her finger with a silly smile. The ring was clearly drawn, but he felt that it was more beautiful on her hand than any jewelry she wore.


    He lowered his head and blew on the dried traces. After it dried, he reached out and held her fingers.


    ¡°Sese, can you draw one first and add itter?¡± He was afraid that she would refuse, so he kept saying, ¡±


    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll do what you like. This is just a representative.¡±


    He pulled their intertwined hands to his face and passed the pen in his other hand to Jiang se. He blinked. When he looked up at her, his long and narrow eyes seemed to be dyed with ink. They were clearly defined, and there was anticipation and nervousness in them. He was afraid that she would reject him, but he also hoped that she would agree to his request.


    Actually, PEI Yi was not sure if she would really agree to it. He raised the pen in his hand and ced it in front of her, as if he was holding his heart and waiting for her to reply.


    He did not know how adorable he looked right now. In Jiang SE¡¯s heart, his intentions were more important than jewelry and diamonds.


    She had seen too many luxurious clothes and jewelry and had owned them before. She really didn¡¯t care about them anymore. However, the way he was holding the pen touched the softest corner of her heart.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    She reached out to take the pen and nodded.


    At first, PEI Yi was on tenterhooks. He felt that his heart was beating uncontrobly when he waited for her reply.


    When she nodded in agreement, his heart started to beat wildly. It was so loud that it sounded like it was going to jump out of his throat. He let out a long breath and turned his face to kiss her hand that he was holding. Only this action could vent the excitement in his heart.


    He looked at the ring that he had drawn as if it was a treasure. He clenched his fist and stared at it for a long time, not even willing to blink. He was very proud of himself.


    The sky outside gradually brightened. After a while, it was already past seven. Jiang se went to change her clothes, leaving him tough in the study.


    Even if it was a World of Ice and snow outside, at this moment, his heart was like a Hundred Flowers blooming.


    He was filled with joy and couldn¡¯t wait to share it with others. He picked up his cell phone and dialed nie Dan¡¯s number. On the other end of the line, nie dan was still asleep. Once the call went through, he started to curse and swear. At this point, PEI Yi did not bother to argue with him.


    To him, nie Dan¡¯s curses were apliment of envy and jealousy. He sneaked a peek outside, afraid that Jiang se would notice his childish act.


    ¡°Ah dan, I proposed to Sese.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, nie dan was still a little unhappy about being woken up early in the morning. He grinned and said,


    ¡°Sese has promised me. Have you seen my ring? It¡¯s in your message. Was it drawn? So what if it¡¯s drawn? My wife drew it herself.¡±


    He hung up the phone in a good mood. However, he could not calm himself down just from thinking about it. He called Cheng runing again. When Jiang se came out after changing, he had not washed up or brushed his teeth. He was sitting on the sofa with his upper body bare while making a phone call. He looked like a viinous person who had achieved sess.


    ¡°Yi, it¡¯s half-past seven.¡±


    She reminded him.


    She still had to visit Feng Zhongliangter. When he heard Jiang SE¡¯s voice, he immediately agreed.


    ¡°Jie,ing immediately.¡±


    ¡°Oh,ing right up.¡±


    Xiang qiuji, who had been woken up on the other end of the phone, mimicked him and said. PEI Yi was magnanimous and did not argue with him. He took his tone as a jealous viin and said, ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop talking to you. I still have a lot of things to do today.¡±


    He hung up the phone and jumped up from the sofa. He was very careful as he washed his face and brushed his teeth, afraid that he would wash off the ¡®ring¡¯.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s house was located on the south side of the imperial capital. It was not far from PEI Yi¡¯s original house. It would only take about half an hour¡¯s drive to get there. Needless to say, the houses on the east side of the imperial capital were ces that money could not buy. On the south side was a well-known area for the wealthy. Before Jiang SE¡¯s rebirth, she was already very familiar with this ce. After her rebirth, she had thought about returning to this ce countless times. However, she did not expect that she would need PEI Yi¡¯s guidance when she wanted to return to ¡®her¡¯ own home one day.


    At the thought of this, she could not help but tighten her grip on PEI Yi¡¯s hand.


    It was not even nine O ¡®clock when the two of them arrived. Feng Zhongliang had always woken up early. When the car entered the Feng residence, PEI Yi tossed the car keys to the Feng residence¡¯s security guard. When he pulled Jiang se out of the car, Feng Zhongliang had been waiting at the entrance for quite a while with his walking stick.


    When he heard the news from the security at the front gate that they wereing, he should have been standing here waiting.


    It had rainedst night. Although the rain had stopped in the morning, the weather was still very cold. He was wearing a gray Chinese tunic suit inside and a ck cashmere coat outside. He was meticulous and his back was straight. He looked as serious as thest time they met at the PEI family¡¯s house.


    However, Jiang se noticed that her grandfather seemed to have lost a lot of weight and aged after not seeing him for nearly a year.

 Chapter 274

    274 Nonsense


    ¡°Yi is here. When did he return to the capital?¡±


    When Feng Zhongliang saw PEI Yi, a smile appeared on his face. He was not like him to stand still.


    PEI Yi was the Apple of old master PEI¡¯s eye, and old master PEI used to be his superior. Even though PEI Yi was his junior in name, he still treated PEI Yi with respect and courtesy. He had never been impolite.


    Jiang se was a little worried. PEI Yi nodded.


    ¡°I heard from Grandpast night that you fell, so I booked a ne ticket toe back and take a look.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s smile froze when he heard what he said.


    If it was in the past, when PEI Yi still liked his granddaughter, Feng Nan, Feng Zhongliang would not be surprised at all if PEI Yi did such a thing.


    However, it was no longer possible between Feng Nan and PEI Yi. His gazended on PEI Yi and Jiang SE¡¯s intertwined hands. PEI Yi had already made up his mind. He recognized Jiang se. At the beginning of the year, PEI Yi had even brought her back to the PEI family to meet his parents. Clearly, he was very serious about her.


    Since that was the case, Feng Zhongliang could not understand why he was so valued even though he had fallen.


    He thought of the current Feng Nan and sighed silently. He forced himself to say,


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ve rmed the old leader.¡±


    ¡°How can you say it¡¯s a small matter? Grandpa is very concerned. He knew I wasing over this morning and told me to tell you to rest more.¡±


    PEI Yi held Jiang SE¡¯s hand and smiled.


    you and Grandpa have a life-and-death friendship. Grandpa asked me to tell you that as the years go by, he doesn¡¯t have many old friends left. When you have time, you shoulde home to apany him, y chess, and talk to him. He¡¯s lonely too.


    The young man¡¯s face had a firm edge, and the arrogance between his brows had be a lot more restrained. The arrogance that had appeared on his face in the past had now been restrained a little, and his shoulders seemed to have widened. After not seeing him for a year, he had also grown a little taller, tall and handsome.


    Feng Zhongliang was moved by his words. He lowered his head. Ever since Feng Nan and Zhao junhan had confirmed their rtionship, he had had little contact with the PEI family. Old master PEI was using PEI Yi¡¯s mouth to remind him not to throw away the friendship that they had shared through life and death because of some small matters between the younger generation.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, old leader. I¡¯ll definitely visit the PEI family when I¡¯m free next time.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang agreed and called PEI Yi and the other man into the house.


    His hand that was holding the walking stick was very strong and trembling. He tried a few times but could not lift his leg.


    However, he had a stubborn personality. Xiao Liu, who was taking care of him not far away, wanted to help him up, but he red at him and turned back. He took two steps, and his face turned pale. It was such a cold day, but his forehead was already sweating.


    Jiang se suddenly reached out to support him.


    He frowned and struggled to free his hand from Jiang SE¡¯s grip. However, he was surprised to find that the girl was holding on to him tightly. PEI Yi did not say a word in front of him. Feng Zhongliang could not scowl and tell Jiang se to let go of his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m old and useless.¡±


    He chuckled and entered the house. The servants had already prepared tea and snacks.


    The decorations in the Feng family¡¯s house were based on traditional Chinese preferences. The furniture and sofa were all made of thick solid wood. Even if there were cushions on them, it was still ufortable to sit on.


    When Jiang se walked over, she picked up a cushion from the sofa and ced it in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s favorite seat. When he saw Jiang SE¡¯s action, he was stunned and his face twitched.


    There was a book by hou Xiling on the table, and a pair of reading sses was ced next to it. It was obvious that Feng Zhongliang had been sitting there reading when the two of them came over.


    Jiang se remembered that her grandfather did not like to read these things in the past. He liked to tend to his nts. When he had nothing to do, he would y chess, write calligraphy, and asionally read newspapers and magazines. However, they were not novels. Instead, they mainly read about current affairs.


    He sat down, and the servants served him some tea. PEI Yi nced at Jiang se, then at Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    It was not his first time at the Feng residence. After Feng Zhongliang nodded and PEI Yi left, the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    Jiang se sat to Feng Zhongliang¡¯s right and stared at him. She knew very well that PEI Yi was leaving to give her some space to talk.


    Feng Zhongliang noticed that Jiang se was staring at him. At first, he remained calm and took two sips of tea without saying a word. After waiting for a while, PEI Yi still did note out. Jiang se was still staring at him. He frowned.


    He still remembered Jiang se. In fact, she left a deep impression on him. She had not changed much since they had met at the beginning of the year. She did not talk much either.


    However, he was still puzzled by how Jiang se kept looking at him. He wondered if she knew that PEI Yi used to like his granddaughter and was getting jealous of her.


    However, after being stared at by Jiang se for a while, Feng Zhongliang could not hold back. She did not stop looking at him as if she was searching for something. If it were not for her rtionship with PEI Yi, he would have stood up and left long ago.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    He put down the teacup. He thought that after he said that, the little girl would at least blush and restrain herself.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Jiang se stood up and strode toward him. She lowered her head and said, ¡±


    ¡°I heard that you fell and injured yourself. Where did you fall?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with worry. Feng Zhongliang did not expect her to ask such a question. His expression softened a little. Although he did not understand why Jiang se was so concerned about his injury, he was not used to epting kindness from strangers. Hence, he shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no big deal, Zhenzhen.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Jiang se had already squatted down beside him and reached out to touch his ankles and knees. She had noticed that Feng Zhongliang was walking in a strange manner. He was shocked by Jiang SE¡¯s action and instinctively tried to hide.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just checking to see if my ankle is injured.¡±


    She noticed the way he was walking, and Feng Zhongliang forced himself to say, ¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    She looked up and saw that the color of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyebrows seemed to be a little off. The corners of his eyes were full of wrinkles, his face was thin, and his brow ridge was high. If one did not pay close attention, one would not notice that there was a bruise on his brow ridge. She stood up and reached out to touch it. Feng Zhongliang obviously did not expect her to do such a thing. He quickly reached out to block her hand. Jiang se pulled his hand.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    In front of the Feng family¡¯s servants, Feng Zhongliang could not care less about the fact that he was a guest from afar. He blocked it twice and felt that it was inappropriate to pull and tug with a junior like this. His face sank and he reprimanded, ¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, this is outrageous!¡±


    He had been very powerful in the Feng family all his life. When he was young, he was the pir of the family, the kind that kept his word.


    ...

 Chapter 275

    275 Chapter 275 sadness


    When he grew older, he became the decision-maker of the Feng family. In addition to his strict personality, the younger generation in the family was very afraid of him. He was very prestigious in the family. When he was outside, be it his status or his personality, many of the younger generation would be respectful and fearful of him when they saw him. Very few of them were as unafraid of him as Jiang se was. They even extended their hands to see his wounds.


    He originally had a good impression of Jiang se. Otherwise, he would not have sat with her in the garden and chatted with her for a while when they had met at the PEI family¡¯s residence.


    He liked girls who followed the rules. Jiang se gave him the feeling that she was like his granddaughter, Feng Nan, in the past. She was obedient and well-behaved.


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a look.¡±


    Jiang se emphasized. She was a little unhappy when she saw the bruise on his forehead.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Nan? Why isn¡¯t she at home taking care of you?¡±


    He had fallen down at home. The younger generation of the Feng family were usually in Hong Kong, and he only had one rtive in the capital, Feng Nan. At this time, Feng Nan should be at home taking care of him.


    However, Feng Nan had not shown up even though PEI Yi and her had been there for a while. It was obvious that he was not at home.


    After she finished asking, Feng Zhongliang pulled a long face, ¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    His expression was stern, and when he said this, he felt like he was pushing people a thousand miles away.


    He thought that Jiang se would return to her seat after being reprimanded by him and stop being a busybody. To his surprise, the girl standing in front of him pursed her lips and looked at him with a hurt expression. Her eyes welled up with tears. She was clearly about to cry.


    Feng Zhongliang couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and started to panic.


    In his life, he was used to keeping a cold face. He was strict with others, but he was even stricter with himself. Sometimes, he would reprimand others, but more often, he would reprimand the younger generation. He did not expect that Jiang se, who had ignored his rejection several times and even reached out to help him, who was not even afraid that he woulde to see her injured forehead, would be on the verge of tears because of his words.


    When he saw that Jiang se was about to cry, Feng Zhongliang felt a little regretful. No matter what, Jiang se had good intentions. However, his cold expression had scared her into tears.


    He did not know what to do. Under normal circumstances, it was the younger generation who would listen to him. There were very few who would go against his wishes. He did not have much experience in coaxing children. In the past, his granddaughter, Feng Nan, was very obedient and did not need him to worry at all.


    Feng Zhongliang had no other way to stop Jiang se from crying. He could only reply with a stiff expression, ¡±


    ¡°She moved out. Do you have anything to say to her?¡±


    To him, this was already considered an apology.


    When Jiang se heard that Feng Nan had moved out, her brows furrowed for a moment before they quickly rxed. She shook her head again and sat back down on the sofa quietly.


    remember to get a doctor to take a look at your head injury and apply some medicine on it.


    Her soft voice made Feng Zhongliang feel guilty.


    ¡°If you want to eat anything, tell the servants.¡± The way he expressed his guilt was to ask the nanny at home, nanny Zhong, to wash some fruits and bring them over. Other than the servants, he was the only one living in the big Feng family. He had a restrained and rigorous personality, so there were no snacks or desserts at home. The only thing he could bring out were fruits.


    When he saw Jiang se holding an Apple, he heaved a sigh of relief. She was wearing disposable gloves. The Apple spun around her fingers along the de. She separated the Apple, removed its core, cut it into small pieces, and ced them in a crystal bowl. Then, she forked a toothpick on it and pushed it toward Feng Zhongliang.


    This was an action that Feng Nan loved to do in the past. When Feng Zhongliang saw this scene, he could not stand it.


    He thought of his own granddaughter. Ever since she got together with Zhao junhan more than a year ago, she seemed to have changedpletely. She had never done such a caring thing again. Now, an unfamiliar girl was doing the same thing as Feng Nan.


    He didn¡¯t know why a person¡¯s personality would change so drastically because of a man that he couldn¡¯t even recognize her.


    With a livid face, he hurriedly touched the walking stick beside him and got up to leave.


    Jiang se removed her gloves. When she saw his trembling movements, he mmed his walking stick on the ground and made a loud thud. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Little Liu, little Liu!¡±


    Xiao Liu came over to help him up. Jiang se got up worriedly as well. Beside her, nanny Zhong bit her lip. PEI Yi, who had been in the bathroom for a while, came out when he heard themotion outside. He asked, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    There was a te of fruit on the coffee table. There were even peeled apples in the crystal bowl. Jiang se pursed her lips and shook her head reluctantly. Feng Zhongliang had already left the living room with Xiao Liu¡¯s help.


    It seemed as if Jiang se had an argument with old master Feng. PEI Yi was a little worried.


    Mrs. Zhong sighed with a bit of sympathy on her face.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t me him. Old master is just sad. Miss Feng used to peel fruits for old master like this, but it¡¯s been a long time since she did.¡±


    Her unintentional action had made Feng Zhongliang think of Feng Nan, or rather, he thought of the Feng Nan in the past.


    PEI Yi pulled Jiang se into his arms. She did not cry, but her smile made him feel worse than if she were crying.


    He reached out to touch Jiang SE¡¯s face. He could imagine how she must be feeling right now. His heart ached as he asked, ¡±


    ¡°Should we go back first?¡±


    Jiang se leaned her head on his shoulder and asked about Feng Zhongliang¡¯s forehead injury. Nanny Zhong was a little angry. She wanted to say something but stopped herself. When PEI Yi asked, she sighed.


    in the past year, miss Feng has changed a lot. She¡¯s now with Mr. Zhao from the Jianghua group. For no reason, she said that she wanted to break up with him. She had a fight with the old man, who was so angry that he fell down. He asked her to pack her things and move out.


    Auntie Zhong¡¯s words surprised and angered Jiang se. She did not expect Feng Nan to be involved in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s injury. Had Feng Nan gone mad?


    She suppressed her anger and asked a few more questions about the rtionship between Feng Zhongliang and Feng Nan. Nanny Zhong did not dare to say too much, and only gave a few vague answers.


    However, Feng Nan¡¯s attitude made Jiang se even more disappointed.


    She could tolerate Feng Nan¡¯s inexplicable hostility towards her time and time again. Her body had been taken by ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. Even if¡¯ Feng Nan ¡®was not fulfilling his duties, he should not have done such a thing. How could she still want to survive in the entertainment industry and win awards? She was dreaming!


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s heart was broken. He returned to his room. PEI Yi and Jiang se sat for a while before they prepared to leave.


    Due to the previous incident, Jiang se did not dare to appear in front of Feng Zhongliang again. PEI Yi wanted to bid him farewell, but he did not appear. Instead, Xiao Liu came in with a few wintersweet flowers. She wrapped them in newspapers and handed them to Jiang se.


    the old master said that this is for miss Jiang. He hasn¡¯t been in good health for the past year, and his temper is bad. Please don¡¯t be angry with him.


    The fragrance of wintersweet wafted into her nose. Feng Zhongliang had personally bought the wintersweet seedlings and nted them in the courtyard a few years ago. When Jiang se heard Xiao Liu¡¯s words, her eyes welled up and tears were about to flow out.


    ¡°The old master said that there¡¯s nothing to serve you at home. Miss Jiang, you cane over to y next time if you have the time. If you want to eat anything, you can tell me in advance. Young master PEI also knows the house number.¡±

 Chapter 276

    276 Crazy


    The two of them entered the elevator and went down to the garage. The sound of a car engine could be heard from outside. Feng Zhongliang then came out with his walking stick. He looked at the bowl of fruit on the table in silence. The Apple that Jiang se had peeled had already oxidized and its color had changed.


    Xiao Liu helped him sit down. Seeing that he kept staring at the Apple, mother Wang thought he was sad and was about to reach out to take it.


    He picked up a toothpick, picked up a piece of Apple, and ate it in silence.


    At this moment, Feng Nan was in an extremely bad mood. These two days were the worst she had ever had since she was reborn.


    At the film festival, the Best Supporting Female lead Award that she had her eyes on was snatched away by Jiang se. Then, she and Zhao junhan parted on bad terms.


    She was angry at Zhao junhan¡¯s attitude towards her preaching, but she also hated him for being useless and not fulfilling his promise. In her heart, Zhao junhan was no longer the omnipotent heir of the Jianghua group that she had thought he was before she was reborn.


    After her reincarnation, she was of a decent background. When she realized that Zhao junhan was not suitable for her, Feng Nan wanted to dump him immediately.


    However, when she revealed her intention to break up with Zhao junhan, Feng Zhongliang opposed her. He mentioned that the Zhao and Feng families were still working together and asked her not to be willful.


    When Feng Nan heard Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words, he had had enough.


    She had not been happy in her previous life. After dying once and being reborn, why did she still have to live in such a depressed way?


    Ever since she was reborn, Feng Zhongliang had always been in charge of her and could not do as he pleased. When he was with Zhao junhan, he even had to be sneaky. Feng Zhongliang had a weird temper and was very well-mannered. He liked to scold and discipline her, treating her like a child. Now that she was reborn, why did she have to be controlled by others?


    It was ironic. In her previous life, she tried every way to marry into the Zhao family but was repeatedly obstructed. Now, she wanted to break up with Zhao junhan, but she was still being interfered with.


    She had an argument with Feng Zhongliang. After Feng Zhongliang fell down, she packed her things and moved out of the Feng house in a rage. She found that all the credit cards under ¡®her¡¯ name had been frozen. She didn¡¯t need to think to know who did it.


    Soon after, ¡± events of Beiping ¡± premiered the night before. Many media and film Critics were invited to watch the movie. Feng Nan had wanted to see Jiang se make a fool of herself. When ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was screened in her previous life, ye yingfei had yed the role of doukou very well. She was prepared to use this as a gimmick. She had instructed her team to write a statement that belittled Jiang se, hinting at the unfairness of the award ceremony at the film festival. She was just waiting for the premiere and premiere of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± to pass. He found a media person to release this article.


    Who knew that before she even released the press release, she would already see news online that ¡± a Grand asion of Beiping ¡± had been praised by many media personnel who had watched the movie.


    This waspletely different from what she had expected.


    She remembered the trailer for ¡± the event of Beiping ¡± that she had seen at the film festival. Jiang se had appeared with an umbre. It was apletely different feeling from the doukou that ye yingfei had portrayed in her memory.


    In her previous life, ye yingfei¡¯s character, doukou, had been very popr. The doukou that Jiang se had portrayed waspletely different from her. How could she be so popr?


    She did not sleep for the entire night. She watched as the number of good reviews on the movie¡¯s database rose steadily. In fact, in the domestic reviews, Shu Peien had once again written a film review for Jiang se, which was pushed to the top of the reviews list.


    The box office and screening frequency of ¡± event of Beiping ¡± were rising, and the box office had reached more than 300 million Yuan.


    This result was different from what Feng Nan had imagined, and she was both angry and unconvinced. In the morning, the domestic news was overwhelmingly praising ¡± the event of Beiping ¡°. On the front page of Huaxia Information Network, they even copied shupeien¡¯s film review, and the headline of the entertainment section was: Jiang se, who had been underestimated by the public!


    Feng Nan¡¯s news was squeezed into a small corner. Even when she had intended to release the news that she was going to break up with Zhao junhan, it didn¡¯t manage to make a page with the screening of ¡± the event of Beiping. all the major websites only used an inconspicuous title to dismiss the news of her possible breakup with Zhao junhan.


    She was in a bad mood, but Zhao junhan¡¯s mood was even worse than hers. She was still browsing through the news when Zhao junhan¡¯s call came in. Feng Nan did not pick up at first, and Zhao junhan called two or three times in a row, but she hung up on them.


    ¡®Men are really cheap creatures,¡¯ she thought coldly.


    In her previous life, it had always been Zhao junhan¡¯s right to hang up the phone first. Now that she was reborn, there were also times when he would call her and beg her.


    When Zhao junhan called him again, Feng Nan picked up impatiently. Zhao junhan was gritting his teeth through the phone. Even if he did not see his face, Feng Nan knew that he must be mad with anger.


    ¡°Are you crazy? What nonsense are you talking to the reporters about?¡±


    She took the initiative to release the news to the reporters in order to gain attention and attention. Fortunately, the film festival was still ongoing, and with the impact of ¡± event of Beiping, ¡± the news was drowned out by a wave of news. It did not ferment as Feng Nan had hoped, which led to inestimable consequences.


    When the Zhao family saw the news, they immediately dealt with it. Otherwise, it would affect the cooperation between the Feng and Zhao families.


    Zhao junhan gritted his teeth even more at the thought of this.


    don¡¯t forget, the entertainment industry is just for fun. The cooperation between Zhongnan industry and the Jianghua group is the most important thing. How good can you get by talking nonsense like this? ¡±


    With the Feng family and the existence of Zhongnan industries, she could be like a fish in water in this circle. Without the Feng family, what was she? The people in this circle could swallow her whole!


    He heard that not only did she release the news to the entertainment reporters, she also had a big fight with Feng Zhongliang and moved out of the Feng family. They were in a huge mess and there was no cure for it.


    ¡°What does the coboration between the Feng and Zhao families have to do with me?¡±


    When Feng Nan heard Zhao junhan¡¯s anger, he instantly felt much better.


    it¡¯s over between us. You can take away all the money you invested in Jiang-Nan entertainment. We¡¯ll break up.


    Feng Nan snorted and was about to hang up the phone when Zhao junhan said, ¡±


    ¡°Break up?¡±


    He sneered even louder than Feng Nan.


    ¡°What do you have to share with me? Just based on that Neer Award at the film festival that I spent money to tease you? Do you think you¡¯re so confident just because you invested in ¡®rescue mission¡¯ and got a pitifully low return?¡±


    Zhao junhan¡¯s words infuriated Feng Nan. As she did not have sufficient funds in the early stages, even though she knew that Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± would make a lot of money at the box office and that she could quickly recover her investment, she did not invest much money.


    Back when she was reborn, she still had feelings for Zhao junhan and had even helped him invest in ¡± rescue mission ¡°, allowing him to make a fortune.


    Without him, how could he, Zhao junhan, have obtained such arge sum of money for no reason? What right did he have to speak to her like this now?

 Chapter 277

    277 The situation


    Although Feng Nan did not have much money on hand, she was able to break up with Zhao junhan so confidently not only because of money, but also because she was familiar with her future development and some of the box office movies in her previous life. These were one of her trump cards. After she was reborn, she did not tell anyone, and Zhao junhan was not clear about it either.


    Based on her rebirth experience and her understanding of the film industry in her previous life, she knew what kind of director would be popr and what kind of movie would be popr. To this world, she was like a prophet. She was ambitious and had many things to do.


    So what if it was just a small investment? even if ¡± rescue mission ¡± didn¡¯t earn any money, she still had to film her next movie and act in the next main character. In the future, the money she umted would be even more than the Jianghua group. What right did Zhao junhan have to say all this to her?


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that great just because you analyzed it well, you can write the script, and you can act in the movie?¡± Zhao junhan¡¯sughter over the phone was a little ear-piercing. Feng Nan, the daughter of Zhongnan industry, why are you so naive? Did I overestimate you before? No matter how good your script is, no matter how good your acting is, so what if you¡¯ve won the neer Award? Do you have any investments? Do you have any money?¡± Zhao junhan¡¯s words made Feng Nan tremble in anger. without my investment and help, even if you write the script, you won¡¯t be able to act in it. How many hundreds of millions can you take out? How many actors can you hire to act alongside you? which director will be in charge of the scenes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±


    Feng Nan was about to speak, but Zhao junhan did not give her the chance.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you convinced Dong Mingsheng from the Hua Investment Group to pull him over from ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ to invest in your next movie? Dong Mingsheng is willing to invest in you and value your potential only because your surname is Feng and you are my fianc¨¦e!¡±


    On the other end of the line, Zhao junhan flicked his sleeves and sneered, ¡±


    ¡°If you break up with me, the cooperation between the Zhao and Feng families will have nothing to do with you? Without the Zhao and Feng family, what are you?¡±


    Just a moment ago, Feng Nan was still proud of Zhao junhan¡¯s non-stop phone calls, and she was still proud of the high and mighty Zhao junhan from her previous life for pestering her endlessly. However, at this moment, Zhao junhan¡¯s words seemed to be peeling off ayer of her skin.


    ¡°The money that ¡®rescue mission¡¯ earned? Without the names of the Feng and Zhao families, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch Zhang Jingan. There are so many people out there who want to invest in ¡®rescue mission¡¯, do you think you¡¯ll have a chance?¡±


    He even suspected that Feng Nan was just a product of the Feng family¡¯s bragging. She had received a bilingual education since she was young, and English should be one of her most basguages. However, at the film festival, when she was faced with a bunch of foreign judges, she did not say a word and did not even understand what they were saying.


    After she entered the entertainment industry, she had been petty when she fought with Jiang se, who came from an ordinary background. Her methods of doing things werepletely unlike those of a youngdy from a noble family like the Feng family. She had resorted to underhanded means.


    Zhao junhan still remembered the first time he met Feng Nan. Although she didn¡¯t speak much, she had an outstanding temperament, good manners, and an extraordinary way of speaking. She had been brought up by her family in all aspects. Although she was boring, she was very suitable to be the future wife of the Zhao family head.


    But who knew that after they got to know each other, she would be like this? He was simply an embroidered pillow, with gold and Jade on the outside but rotten on the inside.


    He did not know if it was because Feng Nan had disguised himself too well that even he had fallen for it!


    If it were not for the fact that the Zhao and Feng families were working together and he had to take the big picture into consideration, he would have dumped her before Feng Nan even mentioned breaking up.


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Feng Nan clenched his fists and took deep breaths. The disdain and contempt in Zhao junhan¡¯s words made her panic and confused. At this moment, she was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. When Zhao junhan questioned her character, which was different from the original Feng Nan, she was so frightened that she reached out and hugged herself tightly, shouting hysterically, ¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    She was afraid that her greatest secret would be exposed. It was precisely because she knew that she was not the real Feng Nan that she was furious and took it to heart even though she knew that Zhao junhan might have only mentioned it casually.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it either. I¡¯ve dealt with the news from the reporters. You should know what to say and what not to say. If you anger me and offend the Feng and Zhao families, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    Zhao junhan couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more to her.


    instead of thinking of such a way to expose these things to the reporters, I advise you to think about how to respond to the reporters. The news is out, and you¡¯ve found a way to solve the trouble you caused at the film festival. You even graduated from the first Academy. How embarrassing!


    After saying that, he hung up the phone without waiting for Feng Nan to respond.


    The beeping sound of the busy tone came from the phone. Feng Nan gritted her teeth and smashed the phone on the ground. With a loud bang, the screen of the phone shattered. Still not satisfied, she stomped on it a few more times and roared a few times to vent her anger.


    After a while, she grabbed a bunch of her hair and calmed down. Thinking of what Zhao junhan had said earlier, she opened the news again and gritted her teeth.


    Previously, she was still angry that she did not have a ce in the news because it was upied by news about ¡± event of Beiping ¡± and Jiang se. However, less than half an hourter, the headline on the front page of Huaxia Information Network had be: During the film festival, miss Eguchi used Chinese to chat with the foreign media, or was it because she was not familiar with English?


    When Feng Nan saw the news, his entire body tensed up.


    This was probably the trouble Zhao junhan was referring to. The news was apanied by pictures of Jiang se chatting with chessaray and the others that night. She was among them, but she had no idea who had taken pictures of her.


    The person who had taken this photo of her was not friendly to her. She raised her eyebrows and forced a smile. Her displeasure and jealousy were written all over her face. On the other hand, Jiang se looked very beautiful in the photo. She was dressed in a custom-made gown. Compared to Feng Nan, her temperament and bearing were much better. It was obvious that the person who had taken the photo had a preference for her. Her faint smile was captured from an exceptionally charming angle.


    The news had recorded the events of that night, including how Jiang se had spoken in fluent English to the foreign media and won the favor of several judges. However, she had interrupted them and impolitely questioned Jiang se in Chinese. The news even used a sentence to describe the scene:


    Feng Nan¡¯s question was tricky, but it was easily deflected by Jiang se.


    After that, Jiang se managed to attract chessaray¡¯s attention by answering Feng Nan¡¯s question. She then struck up a conversation with the young Italian director.


    When Feng Nan saw the news, he was flustered and at a loss.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the scene that happened at the film festival the night before would be photographed and even made the headlines.


    Other major websites had also reced this piece of news. Whether it was after the newsments, Twitter, or Weibo, there was a lot of discussion about Feng Nan. Many people were scolding her for making a fool of herself.

 Chapter 278

    278 Grim


    Feng Nan did not have the courage to read thements. She quickly closed the news and realized the severity of the situation.


    She had previously acted as miss Eguchi in ¡°rescue mission ¡°, which had left a good impression on everyone. At that time, under the guidance of the marketingpany, every piece of news andment that she read was full of praise.


    However, while the audience could praise her to the heavens, they could also trample on her. At this time, when this news that was obviously unfavorable to her came out, more people scolded her.


    On Twitter, many people named Feng Nan and said, ¡±


    forgive her. ¡°with all due respect, Feng Nan¡¯s performance at the film festival was not as elegant and magnanimous as Jiang SE¡¯s. Perhaps it¡¯s because she used her identity as the daughter of a wealthy family to promote herself too much. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so disappointed when I see her performance that is inconsistent with reality.


    [the king asked me to patrol the mountains: some time ago, when I was on ¡®a filmmaker in the industry¡¯, wasn¡¯t it revealed that Feng Nan graduated from a top university and had been studying in a bilingual school since he was young?] Isn¡¯t English amonnguage? This news was deliberately trying to defame him, right?


    Smoking pipe: ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if she knows English or not. It¡¯s rude to interrupt when others are chatting. It doesn¡¯t seem like she has the upbringing of a rich girl.


    ......


    The debate on the inte was endless, and Feng Nan did not dare to look at it any longer, so he turned off hisputer.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid. This had already happened at the film festival the night before yesterday. The news didn¡¯te out yesterday and only came out today. The article was obviously stepping on her. She must have been stepped on by someone to get to the top. Someone had deliberately created this news to mess with her.


    Judging from the content of the news, the person who published the article was biased toward Jiang se. The first person she thought of was Jiang SE¡¯s manager, Xia Chaoqun.


    She had a widework in the industry and was familiar with all the major media outlets. She and Jiang se were neers who had debuted at the same time. They werepeting for resources and status. Pushing her down to push Jiang se up was obviously amon means ofpetition between celebrities in the industry.


    At the thought of this, Feng Nan could no longer sit still. The matter had already passed for more than half an hour. If he did not deal with it in time, it would have a great impact on his future.


    Zhao junhan had called her earlier, so it was obvious that he already knew about this. However, he didn¡¯t help her deal with it, but instead let her deal with it herself.


    ¡°Cheap man!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but curse. The two of them had once had physical contact, and now she had only mentioned breaking up once, but after the incident, Zhao junhan really didn¡¯t care about her anymore and even threatened her.


    Fortunately, she was prepared and didn¡¯t ce all her hopes on Zhao junhan. When Jiangnan entertainment was formed, she even recruited her own team. Since the day before yesterday, she had decided to break up with Zhao junhan and was also looking for a manager, but she hadn¡¯t found a suitable one yet.


    At that moment, she wanted to inform the team to arrange a new draft for her and discuss with the media to remove the news. Who knew that when she was looking for her phone, she would find out that she had smashed it in a fit of anger after her call with Zhao junhan.


    By the time Feng Nan informed his team and changed his phone, it was already toote.


    The incident on the inte continued to ferment under the push of some people with ulterior motives. Even though the news had only been on the news for less than an hour, it was already getting bigger and bigger. It was toote to remove it now. Even on the night of the film festival, videos and photos of her disappointed expression when she did not win the Best Supporting Actress award and the best Neer Award were posted on the inte. Netizens had a very bad impression of her. She originally had close to eight million followers on her social media ount, but in just an hour, she had lost close to eight hundred thousand.


    The matter was getting out of hand, and Feng Nan had to make a statement.


    When Jiang se received mo Anqi¡¯s message, she saw that Feng Nan had invited the media for an interview. PEI Yi held her hand and looked at the ring on her finger from time to time.


    When it came to the wedding, it wasn¡¯t just about him kneeling and her nodding.


    Just ordering a ring wasn¡¯t enough to just find a shop.


    She had an endorsement contract with Hong Kong Hua. In the next three years, the contract had restrictions on her use of diamond jewelry.


    Although it was not impossible for PEI Yi to void her contract, it would not be beneficial to Jiang SE¡¯s career development.


    The wedding of the two had to use custom-made rings from Hong Kong Hua. With their identities, they had to go to Hong Kong Hua group¡¯s headquarters in advance to take the measurements, pick the diamonds, and decide on the style. This was not something that could be done in a short time.


    In addition, there was also the customization of the wedding dress and the arrangement of the banquet. He also had to inform the families of both parties andplete some wedding procedures.


    As for her family, Jiang se was probably more eager to get Feng Zhongliang¡¯s approval than the du family.


    After the passion and impulse from the proposal faded, PEI Yi sighed. He had limited leave now, and these things could not bepleted in a day or two.


    The two of them left the Feng family¡¯s residence and found a ce to have breakfast. PEI Yi caressed her finger, and the ring mark on it had faded. Pursing his lips, he calcted the time of his next vacation.


    ¡°Sese, the next time Ie back will probably be at the end of January. We can go to Hong Kong to get the measurements then and order the ring.¡±


    In his heart, he had proposed to her, and after she had agreed, she was no different from his wife. When he spoke, he was even more certain about this rtionship.


    as for the wedding, wait for me for two years.


    He kissed her finger. His leave was limited. This time, he was on a temporary leave of absence, so he only had one day. He had to rush back to Guangzhou the next morning, so he couldn¡¯t miss tomorrow¡¯s ss.


    Jiang se nodded. Knowing that he would be taking a flight at night, she felt a little sad to part with him.


    He made a trip back to the PEI family¡¯s residence in the afternoon. In the evening, the PEI family sent him to the airport. When he called from the airport, Jiang se had just finished her dance ss. He wanted to hear her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed the Feng family. If you want to go, you can go and take a look. I¡¯ve told your grandfather that you¡¯ll be going on my behalf.¡±


    The airport¡¯s broadcast reached Jiang SE¡¯s ears through the microphone. He seemed to find it noisy, so he took two steps forward and moved to a quieter ce.


    ¡°I saw the video of you receiving the award.¡±


    His voice was a little low. It was a pity that he was in school at the time and couldn¡¯t make it back in time. my wife is the most beautiful in the audience. If I were a judge, the female lead Award should be given to you.


    PEI Yi¡¯s words amused Jiang se. She asked him what time his flight would be. He said, ¡±


    ¡°7:50 am.¡±


    There were still nearly 50 minutes before the ne took off. Fortunately, his identity was special, so it would save him a lot of trouble when he went through the security check. He sighed. what should I do? I¡¯m already thinking about you before I leave.


    His words gave Jiang se an inexplicable urge to take a shower. She gave up on her initial n to take a shower and turned to ask Mo Anqi to drive her to the airport. She did not hang up on the phone along the way. When she heard PEI Yi¡¯s voice, he expressed his love and longing for her word by word. He said that he liked her and missed her. He told her about the interesting things that happened when he was studying in Guangzhou and that he was happy for her when she received her award.


    She could imagine how he must be beaming with joy at this moment.

 Chapter 279

    279 Chapter 2


    However, halfway through the traffic, Jiang se heard the sound of a ne from the imperial capital to Guangzhou about to take off. She had not made it in time.


    When mo Anqi sent her home, the house was extremely cold. She turned on the lights and heard the sound of two turtles crawling in the ss tank in the living room.


    There was a winged Angel trophy in the corner of the living room. It was the best Supporting Female lead Award that she had won at the film festival and the first award she had won since she entered the entertainment industry. It was supposed to be in a box, but PEI Yi had somehow found it and ced it on the square table.


    He had already boarded the ne. Although he had left, he had left his traces in the house.


    Once the unfavorable news about Feng Nan made the headlines, she reacted quickly and epted several interviews. The next day, Jiang se saw the news about her interview.


    She avoided the important and didn¡¯t answer. Obviously, she knew that it was impolite to interrupt, but it would only make things worse.


    When the reporter asked her why she was speaking in Chinese instead of English when she was chatting with the foreign judges, Feng Nan replied, ¡±


    I feel that I¡¯m a Chinese, a part of China. No matter when and where I am, I should use my ownnguage and notpromise by using English.


    Her answer emphasized that she was on Chinese soil and that she was proud to speak to people in her ownnguage.


    Feng Nan pointed out that her grandfather was a soldier of the Huaxia Revolutionary Army and had once participated in the defense of the country. She was proud of being a Huaxia citizen and being able to speak Huaxianguage.


    This answer was not brilliant, but because of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s identity, he had won the favor of arge number ofizens. The people who scolded her on the inte gradually stopped, and Feng Nan¡¯s crisis was temporarily over.


    However, Jiang se was even more suspicious of Feng Nan¡¯s identity. PEI Yi had previously investigated Jufeng entertainment. Initially, she suspected that Feng Nan might be a female celebrity who had suffered at Jufeng entertainment and was rted to Zhao junhan. Otherwise, she would not have been so close to Zhao junhan after her reincarnation.


    However, after PEI Yi checked, he found nothing.


    There were many female celebrities who had suffered in Jufeng entertainment, but very few of them had anything to do with Zhao junhan.


    Zhao junhan studied abroad in his early years. Although he had many girlfriends when he was studying, he knew his limits and rarely got into trouble. When he was abroad, most of his girlfriends were foreign girls and ssmates, and they had nothing to do with the domestic entertainment industry.


    Apart from that, due to Feng Nan¡¯s inexplicable hostility toward him, PEI Yi had also investigated the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯. She had not offended anyone before. Although she had always dreamed of entering the entertainment industry, in reality, before her rebirth, the original¡¯ Jiang se ¡®had not even touched the doors of the entertainment industry. At most, she would only gossip about it.


    He was hostile to ¡®her¡¯, knew all about the inside story of Jufeng entertainment, had dealings with Zhao junhan, and even knew some of the rules of the industry.


    Jiang se recalled what Xia Chaoqun had unintentionally said back then. Feng Nan had wanted to snatch her projects, ¡± the demon ¡± and ¡± about I love you ¡°, from her. Before ¡± rescue mission ¡± even started filming, Feng Nan had already invested in it. After that, ¡± rescue mission ¡± sold well hotcakes. Jiang se even suspected that Feng Nan had known about it beforehand.


    If reincarnation could happen, she would naturally suspect that Feng Nan was not from this era. Perhaps, she came from many years in the future.


    She decided not to go to the western suburbs women¡¯s prison for the time being. Before she went to ss, she gave mo Anqi a call and asked her to prepare arge number of crime-rted movies for her. She needed to watch.


    At night, she went to the imperial capital¡¯s Grand Theater to practice and study. Because of some dys, she had note to the Grand Theater for three days in a row. When she came, the people in the troupe were a little surprised. They obviously did not expect her toe again.


    She had won an award at the film festival and participated in the filming. event of Beiping, ¡± which had arge number of scenes, was also screening now. However, her attitude was no different from before. When she rehearsed with the troupe, she was still the same as before, which made many of the crew members who had thought that she would be arrogant because of the favor heaved a sigh of relief.


    During the break, Liang Chunbo smiled and said to Jiang se, ¡±


    I¡¯ve seen the ¡®event of Beiping¡¯ you acted in. It was very good. Shu Peien also has a very high opinion of you.


    When she heard the praise, she didn¡¯t get carried away. Instead, Liang Chunbo looked at her even more highly.


    but Sese, I don¡¯t think the sess of this role has fully demonstrated your acting skills.


    In Liang Chunbo¡¯s opinion, the audience¡¯s praise for doukou was mainly due to the good script.


    Hou Xiling preferred supporting female characters. In ¡± the event of Beiping, ¡± the female lead, Hong Dou, was strong and brave. She was kind but not stupid. Her love for Xiao Zi was also natural. However, there were many female leads with such a face.


    With the booming development of the film industry, the female leads in the movies more or less had qualities like Hong Dou, and the audience had long been tired of watching them.


    On the other hand, a supporting role like doukou had a deeper character image than Hong Dou.


    She was born into a schrly family, but ended up in the dust. She brushed past her fianc¨¦ and ended up being an aplice to an jiuyi.


    While the audience pitied her encounter, they were also surprised by her viciousness. Hou Xiling had gone through painstaking means to Polish the character doukou bit by bit. It could be said that as long as the acting skills were not too bad, it would be difficult to mess up the role if the director and scriptwriter were good.


    Jiang SE¡¯s most fortunate aspect was her unique aura.


    Liang Chunbo¡¯s feelings after watching the movie were simr to Shu Peien¡¯s, but he was much more direct and sharp.


    ¡°Sese, I think it¡¯s better to say that you acted like a gracefuldy in the Republic of China than a doukou.¡±


    It was because Lin xiwen had chosen the right person that her image in the film was perfectly normal.


    To put it bluntly, most of the current actresses did not have that kind of charm and feeling when they wore a cheongsam. On the other hand, Jiang se looked like a beautifuldy who had walked out of the misty Jiangnan. The moment she appeared in the opening scene of the movie, she immediately caught the attention of the audience.


    The advantage of this was that she could easily integrate into the character. Most people¡¯s viewing experience of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was that Jiang se had no traces of acting at all. It was as if she was a doukou.


    But the disadvantage was that Liang Chunbo was afraid that she would be dazzled by the fame and fortune brought by ¡°Beiping Grand asion.¡±


    doukou¡¯s sess was not only because of her director¡¯s skills and hou Xiling¡¯s writing skills, but also because of you. But I think that your appearance and your temperament ounted for 40% of the sess of the role.


    When Liang Chunbo said this, he looked into Jiang SE¡¯s eyes. She was very calm. She did not seem to be angry or embarrassed at all when he gave her such a directment. The smile on Liang Chunbo¡¯s face deepened.


    Sese, as a result, as you win an award with this film and as ¡®event of Beiping¡¯ is released with good box office sales, arge number of directors and investors wille to you with money and simr scripts to ask you to y the same role.


    When he said this, Jiang se understood what he meant.

 Chapter 280

    280 Good intentions


    Liang Chunbo was worried that Jiang se would be blinded by the fame and fortune in front of her. He wanted to take advantage of the poprity of ¡± event of Beiping ¡± to give her a reminder.


    Liang Chunbo had seen too many scenes like this in the industry. Many actors rose to fame with a certain role. However, the sess of the role was a monument, but at the same time, it was also a shackle. It could limit Jiang SE¡¯s acting career and cause her to be trapped in the same role in the future. Her entire life would be ruined.


    In reality, he did not really think that Jiang SE¡¯s performance in ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was bad. He was just worried that Jiang se would be unable to extricate herself from the apuse that doukou had given her.


    Liang Chunbo liked Jiang se very much after spending time with her. She had the steadiness, hard work, and drive that other girls her age did not have. She was very smart, but she did not show off her intelligence. She knew that she wascking, but she did not run away from it. Instead, she learned with an open mind.


    It was not without reason that Chang Yuhu had acknowledged her as his student for the first time.


    She had the courage to face difficulties head-on. It could be seen from the fact that she hade to the troupe to rehearse seriously when she mentioned the role she wanted to y in the next y, and that she had chosen a warlord that was different from her character and image.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of beingughed at, so she was very open during the rehearsing and worked even harder than a few young actors in the troupe.


    When he didn¡¯t agree to guide her, she didn¡¯t act smart and try to get close to him. Instead, she secretly observed his every move.


    All of these made Liang Chunbo like her very much. He knew that her personality was not that fragile, which was why he said those words.


    When he finished, Jiang se nodded. As expected, she understood the hidden meaning behind his words.


    ¡°Professor Liang, I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She smiled and said, ¡±


    I¡¯ve thought about the situation you¡¯re talking about, but it¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be finalized. It¡¯s just that I already have a script in my hands, so I can¡¯t be distracted by preparing for other movies. Even if I finish filming ¡®demon¡¯ and film itter, even if it¡¯s the same type of movie, I¡¯ll still need another ¡®Mr. Hou¡¯ to write another ¡®doukou¡¯ that moves my heart.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯tck money, but she didn¡¯t have a strong desire for it. She didn¡¯t enter this industry for the purpose of making money.


    it¡¯s good that you understand. Are you unhappy with what I¡¯m saying? ¡± Liang Chunbo asked with a chuckle. Jiang se shook her head.


    He could have chosen not to be the bad guy and not say those words. However, when he spoke now, it made Jiang se even happier than if he wasplimenting her.


    ¡°I can tell what¡¯s good and what¡¯s bad. Thank you, Ms. Liang.¡±


    Liang Chunbo stopped there. When he saw that she understood, he did not say anything more. Instead, he asked about ¡°the devil ¡°. Jiang se took a bottle of water, unscrewed the cap, and handed it to Liang Chunbo. She said seriously,¡±


    I¡¯m going to lose weight after the new year. What you saidst time made a lot of sense.


    The greatest sense of achievement for a teacher was when the student understood the teacher¡¯s words with just a little guidance and was willing to work hard.


    Jiang SE¡¯s words were light, but Liang Chunbo noticed her attitude toward the movie. She was extremely serious.


    That day, he had mentioned that Zhang Yuqin in ¡°the demon¡± was suffering from the hardships of life and should be thin and Haggard. He had casually reminded her, and Liang Chunbo didn¡¯t really remember it after he had finished speaking. He didn¡¯t expect her to remember it.


    Her acting skills were improving. When she yed the role of the warlord in ¡°autumn Begonia,¡± her performance was getting better and better. Her eyes and tone were on point. Her expression was not bad, and her lines were sonorous and powerful. In the role of Zhang Yuqin, she had obviously put in a lot of effort.


    Just based on this, she had already surpassed many female celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    What¡¯s more, she was Chang Yuhu¡¯s disciple and signed with century Gxy. Liang Chunbo was very clear about the rtionship between century Gxy¡¯s boss, Luo Yin, and Chang Yuhu.


    With her qualifications, if she wanted to act as Zhang Yuqin, she would not lose weight and would not be the most meticulous. Perhaps no one would criticize her or ask her to do anything, but she did not rx her expectations of herself. This made Liang Chunbo feel very emotional.


    At this moment, he could even feel the joy that Shu Peien felt when he was writing his film review. It was the feeling of seeing a rising star in China¡¯s film industry from a neer.


    There were many outstanding male actors in this industry. Liu Ye, who had won the Best Actor award at this Film Festival, lived up to his name.


    In the past, there were more male actors at home and abroad who could be said to have left a deep mark in the history of film. However, rtively speaking, there were fewer outstanding female actors. Putting aside the current popr idols and stars, there were even fewer who could really leave a deep impression on people and speak for themselves with their works.


    If Jiang se could maintain her drive and not be bewitched by this industry and take the wrong path, she might be able to walk further than Liang Chunbo had imagined.


    It was already past ten O ¡®clock when they came out of the rehearsal room.


    Dong Chaoping was keeping a tight watch on the theater as the public release of ¡°Begonia spring¡± was approaching. Jiang se had a lot of work to do every day. As the school¡¯s examination was approaching, she had to spend a lot of time on her studies, dancing, and rehearsing for ys.


    Mo Anqi apanied her to the car. Seeing her tired look, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her, ¡±


    I¡¯ve already collected more than 20 of the movies you wanted and sent them to your email. Sister Xia called earlier and asked you to go to the office tomorrow morning. She said that she had something to say.


    Jiang se leaned her head against the car window and askedzily, ¡±


    ¡°What time?¡±


    ¡°Eight o ¡®clock,¡±


    When she finished speaking, Jiang se grunted in acknowledgment. She had taken this matter to heart.


    In the Gxy of the century, Jiang SE¡¯s appearance still caused amotion.


    Although thepany had a rule that employees were not allowed to harass the celebrities they had signed with, with the recent poprity of ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± many people could not hide their excitement when they saw Jiang se.


    When Jiang se entered the office, a few girls at the front desk even had a small argument over who should wee her.


    In the end, a round-faced girl jogged over. Jiang se nced at the name tag pinned to her chest. On it were the words ¡®Zhou Miao¡¯.


    miss Jiang, Ms. Xia has already informed you in advance to wait for you in the meeting room on the 26th floor.


    She attentively led Jiang se to the elevator and stared at her in a daze.


    Jiang se did not appear in the office for long, but it was not Zhou Miao¡¯s first time seeing her. However, she would still be amazed by her every time she saw her. Her hair was tied up into a bun, and she was wearing ck ankle boots paired with tight Adele¡¯s leggings. Even though she was wearing a bloated down jacket, it could not hide her elegance.


    Perhaps it was because of her tall figure, but she looked even more imposing in her high heels.


    After the two of them entered the elevator, Zhou Miao looked at her for a while. When she noticed that Jiang se was looking down at her, she was stunned. The next moment, she heard Jiang SE¡¯s reminder.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t swipe my card.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± he said.


    The girl¡¯s face turned red and she took out her card in a panic. She ced it on the card reading table and then pressed the floor.


    Mo Anqi snickered at the side while Zhou Miao¡¯s face turned red and she panicked, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, your¡± event of Beiping ¡°was really good.¡±

 Chapter 281

    281 The response


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched it twice.¡±


    Zhou Miao stretched out her hand and licked her lips nervously, ¡± you acted so well in there. I like you so much.


    Her words made mo Anqiugh out loud. Zhou Miao even noticed that Jiang se was smiling as well. She even nodded at her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Zhou Miao acted as if she had been praised. When the elevator reached the 26th floor, she was still in a daze and even forgot to say ¡®goodbye¡¯. When Jiang se and Mo Anqi stepped out of the elevator, she regained her senses. She wanted to chase after them to say something, but when she recalled thepany¡¯s rules, she lost her courage.


    Mo Anqi turned around to look. Zhou Miao still had a regretful look on her face as she looked at Jiang se pitifully.


    ¡°After¡± events of Beiping ¡°premiered, it affected you a lot, Sese.¡±


    Beiping festivals ¡± had been screening for two days, and the box office performance was not bad. In addition to the good film, Lin xiwen was also good at marketing.


    The timing of his release was also quite good. Among the movies that were released in the same period, there was no one that couldpete with ¡± the event of Beiping, ¡± which led to ¡± the event of Beiping ¡± crushing the box office of the movies of the same period, almost dominating the situation of the entertainment section for the past two days.


    Jiang se had also attracted a lot of attention through this movie. The number of followers on her social media ounts had increased from over 1.6 million to nearly 10 million. There were morements as well. In the Gxy century, even the front desk staff acted like a fangirl. One could imagine how deeply Jiang SE¡¯s character in the movie was rooted in the hearts of the people.


    The two of them chatted for a while before they heard the staff member shout, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia.¡±


    Jiang se turned around and saw Xia Chaoqun, who was dressed in a silver-gray suit, walking out of the elevator.


    She was holding a folder in her hand. When she saw Jiang se, she nodded, signaling for her to follow.


    the first-day North American box office statistics for ¡®Grand asion of Beiping¡¯ are out.


    A rare smile appeared on Xia Chaoqun¡¯s face. from the looks of it, the box office results are not bad.


    Since the beginning of filming, Dong Mingsheng from the Hua Investment Group had withdrawn his investment from ¡± the event of Beiping. as a result, people in the industry were not optimistic about ¡± the event of Beiping ¡± after Dong Mingsheng withdrew his investment. Therefore, PEI Yi took over Dong Mingsheng¡¯s investment and jointly invested in it with nie dan and the others. At the same time, he also took over the post-release work.


    When PEI Yi invested, he did not think about making money. However, after ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ was released, the box office performance was not bad.


    ording to statistics, the domestic box office had reached 600 million Yuan in just two days. Although it could not bepared to Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡®rescue mission¡¯, it was already considered a very eye-catching result among the domestic movies. At least, if this trend continued,¡¯ events of Beiping ¡®would be stopped in theter stages. Not only would PEI Yi not lose the money he invested at that time, but he might even earn a sum of money.


    the Grand asion of Beiping ¡± was released in China on January 1st, but it was released a dayter in North America than in China. However, the box office statistics for the first day were also out.


    the box office on the first day reached 5.81 million US dors. Various newspapers, magazines, and film Critics have good reviews for this movie. In terms of box office sales, it¡¯s already on par with Zhang Jingan¡¯s rescue mission. This is a very good start, Sese.


    It was precisely because he had heard such good news that Xia Chaoqun¡¯s footsteps seemed to carry the wind with them.


    In terms of international status, Lin xiwen was notparable to Zhang Jingan. Zhang Jingan had previously shot several well-received films and was very well-known internationally.


    Therefore, after ¡± rescue mission ¡± was released, manypanies rushed to release it. On its first day in North America, ¡± rescue mission ¡± was shown in more than 3500 cinemas. In the end, it made about six million dors in the box office on the first day, winning the box office of the day and making a name for itself in North America.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s ¡± event of Beiping ¡± was able to be screened in North America thanks to nie dan and the others. Apart from the director¡¯s reputation being inferior to Zhang Jingan¡¯s, the cast was also much worse.


    Although the male and female leads were well-known in the country, they could notpare to Liu Ye in ¡± rescue mission ¡°. Furthermore, Lin xiwen had even boldly used the neer, Jiang se, in ¡± events of Beiping.


    At first, the industry was not optimistic about the film¡¯s prospects. On its first day in North America, ¡± event of Beiping ¡± was shown in only 2200 cinemas, which was nearly one-third less than ¡± rescue mission ¡°. However, the box office on the first day surprised many people.


    The first-day box office earnings of ¡± Beiping event ¡± reached 5.81 million dors. Although the box office earnings were not as good as ¡± rescue mission, ¡± anyone with a discerning eye could tell who had won and who had lost.


    As the film Market¡¯s response improved, it was very likely that ¡°events of Beiping¡± would have more showtimes in theter stages. Once the number of cinemas screening it increased, the overseas box office might even surpass ¡°rescue mission ¡°. If that was the case, it would be an unexpected surprise. It would also be beneficial to Jiang SE¡¯s future development.


    do you still remember Hill, one of the judges of the film festival? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun led Jiang se into a meeting room and blocked the peeking eyes outside the door. When he saw Jiang se pull out a chair and sit down with a nod, Xia Chaoqun continued, ¡±


    Hill has a good impression of you and has a high opinion of you. She thinks that your appearance in ¡®event of Beiping¡¯ is the best among the Chinese female stars in recent years and that you can best represent the image of an Oriental Beauty.


    Her assistant came in with a cup of coffee. She took a sip and said, ¡°if ¡®the event of Beiping¡¯ can maintain such a growth in the box office overseas, it¡¯s very likely to beat the movies of the same period and be the box office champion this week.


    If Xia Chaoqun was right, ¡°the event of Beiping¡± might cause a sensation in North America. When that happened, Jiang SE¡¯s reputation might skyrocket.


    Xia Chaoqun put down his cup and looked up to meet Jiang SE¡¯s eyes.


    if that¡¯s the case, are you sure you still want to take on ¡®demon¡¯? ¡±


    Her appearance in ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was a huge sess. The North American market had a strong reaction to the movie. It was not because the plot, shooting, and the actors ¡®performance were much better than Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± but because ¡± events of Beiping ¡± had taken a different path and focused on the clothes and appearance. Doukou, who was yed by Jiang se, had a clear but not seductive appearance. She was noble but not devilish. She had the charm of a Chinesedy and represented the ssical beauty of the East. The foreigners, who were used to watching all kinds of blockbusters, were like people who were tired of eating hamburgers and French fries and then eating Chinese food. They were all very satisfied.


    In other words, the sess of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was not so much due to the plot and the actors ¡®acting skills, but rather because of the unique charm of Eastern culture, which made the eyes of foreigners light up.


    it¡¯s only been two days since the movie was released in China. Director Luo called me this morning.

 Chapter 282

    282 Chapter 282 ning que


    Xia Chaoqun looked at Jiang se. He reached for the pile of documents she had brought into the meeting room earlier.


    Chairman, what you mean is that doukou¡¯s sess has made you popr all of a sudden. The response to this film abroad is also very strong, and many directors of the same genre have thrown you an olive branch. Sese, it¡¯s time for you to choose a film, not a film choosing you. Do you want to take a look? ¡±


    She pushed the folder toward Jiang se. With her arms crossed, she leaned back in her chair and waited for Jiang SE¡¯s reply.


    In fact, when they rehearsed ¡°autumn Begonia¡± in the Grand Theaterst night, Jiang se had already been reminded by Liang Chunbo. She had also guessed that this would be the oue.


    Jiang se nced at the folder in front of her but did not reach out to open it. It was reasonable for her managementpany to advise her to consider a simr role.


    The contract between her and century Gxy was initially only for two years, but now two years had passed. Her career was still in its infancy, and she did not earn much for thepany.


    Many of the celebrities who had signed with century Gxy at the same time as her were already making a lot of money for thepany. Inparison, other than signing the endorsement deal for the Adele brand¡¯s cowboy series, Jiang se was only left with the endorsement deal for Hong Kong jewelry.


    The endorsement fees for these two endorsements were not high, and the only movie he signed a contract with was ¡°about I love you. in two years, this amount of money was almost negligible.


    Thepany had given her more than they had gained. She was gradually bing famous now, but she did not take on movies casually. No wonder Luo Yin had brought a bunch of scripts for her to choose from.


    She remained seated and did not move. Xia Chaoqun broke into a smile, but he quickly retracted it and raised his brows.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see?¡±


    Jiang se did not say anything. Xia Chaoqun reached out and tapped on the folder.


    among these movies, the director offered a very generous remuneration for each of them.


    She randomly pulled out a folder and opened it to look at the name. this is a movie that ruiqiao has invested in,¡¯the spy war.¡¯ As long as you act in it, your pay will be set at this amount. Xia Chaoqun stretched out his hand and gestured a ¡®2¡¯.


    Based on Jiang SE¡¯s current market, she had won the Best Supporting Female lead Award at the film festival. Since ¡± events of Beiping ¡°, which she had participated in, was a hit, this so-called ¡®second¡¯ would naturally not be a million. Instead, it should be a twenty-million remuneration.


    Xia Chaoqun believed that Jiang se was well aware of this figure. This 20 million was enough to knock a newbie out.


    Ever since she had entered this industry, Jiang se had never been considered rich. Her assets had always been in the negative.


    Although she had a boyfriend who came from a prestigious family, she did not have any mary ties with PEI Yi. Apart from PEI Yi¡¯s involvement as an investor in ¡± Beiping grand event ¡°, she and PEI Yi had their own way of living. The money she owed thepany was also recorded in the ount and she had never asked PEI Yi to help her clear her debts.


    Logically speaking, such a sum of money should be considered a ¡®huge sum¡¯ to Jiang se. She should be tempted, but she merely looked at Xia Chaoqun calmly. She did not seem to be tempted.


    ¡°As long as you participate in the performance, your scenes can be finished within two months in advance, so it won¡¯t take up much of your time. If you don¡¯t like this one, there¡¯s still this one, these Yingluo.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun pushed a stack of documents in front of Jiang se after each one. Jiang se smiled. Xia Chaoqun then asked, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not going to ept?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Jiang se nodded. Xia Chaoqun did not get angry when he heard her. Instead, heughed.


    ¡°Why?¡± She crossed her arms, her eyes sharp.


    ¡°Do you think the pay is not high? Or is it because of PEI Yi that you¡¯re not short of money, so you don¡¯t care about your pay?¡±


    ¡°No, the pay is very high and I¡¯m short of money.¡±


    Jiang se slowly pushed away the folder that Xia Chaoqun had pushed in front of her. but I¡¯m not nning to take on simr movies for the time being.


    There was only one ¡± event of Beiping, ¡± and not every movie had a screenwriter named hou Xiling. She had epted ¡± event of Beiping ¡± because she had been moved by the role of doukou.


    She was indeed short of money, but if she took on the same role for money, it would be difficult for her to improve in the future.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t need money, and it wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t tempted when she heard the pay, but she was clear that she had rejected the high-paying film Lin xiwen had offered her and chosen ¡®doukou¡¯, which was why she had more opportunities now.


    If she were to be moved by the benefits in front of her now, it might block her future path.


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    When Xia Chaoqun asked this question, Jiang se could sense a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    sister Chaoqun, you¡¯re very famous in thepany and the industry. Tao cen, who you¡¯re managing, is already a top A-list female star in the country. With your status and connections, why didn¡¯t you manage arge number of artistes back then and chose to only manage Tao cen? ¡± Everyone knew the reason. It was because they preferred quality over quantity, so they would rather focus on it.


    With Xia Chaoqun¡¯s status, she could have taken on arge group of artistes if she wanted to earn money. She might have earned more than she did now. However, she did not do that. She had only chosen Tao cen. When she signed Jiang seter on, she was still a newbie and did not have much fame.


    From a certain point of view, the two were essentially the same type of people. They had ambitions for the future, had pursuits, and were not willing topromise for the immediate benefits.


    Both of them were looking for the future, not the present. What they were looking for was far more long-term.


    This was also the reason why Jiang se was willing to make some concessions to her when she found out that Xia Chaoqun was her signed manager.


    A smile appeared on Xia Chaoqun¡¯s face when he heard her words. She quickly nodded her head and swept away the things on the table.


    then, let¡¯s talk about ¡®the devil¡¯. Last time, you said that you wanted to lose 15 pounds. I¡¯ve already reported it to Adele and Hong Kong entertainment for you. You¡¯ll only lose weight after you¡¯re done filming. I¡¯ve found a nutritionist for you, and she¡¯ll contact youter.


    Xia Chaoqun did not get angry at Jiang se for rejecting the offer to act in such high-paying films. In fact, there was a hint of rxation and satisfaction on her face.


    ¡°Zhao rang is also pressing me. He said that you haven¡¯t made any moves for a long time. He¡¯s asking when you can talk to Liu Ye.¡± She stretched her arms and said jokingly, ¡±


    Liu Ye won the Best Actor award for the second time at the film festival. There are too many producers waiting to look for him. It¡¯s not just a few investmentpanies in the country that are eyeing him. A few well-knownpanies abroad are also eyeing him. Zhao rang is afraid of missing out on this opportunity.


    Back then, Jiang se was able to get the female lead role in ¡± about I love you ¡± because, in addition to century Gxy¡¯s resources, director Zhao rang had also put in a lot of effort to kick the female lead, Zhao ruoyun, who had already started filming, out of the production team.


    Century Gxy had convinced him not only because of the script for ¡± demon ¡± but also because of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s promise that he would try his best to convince Liu Ye to y the male lead.

 Chapter 283

    283 Chapter 283 no rubbish


    To this day, ¡°about I love you¡± had already been banned and had even participated in the previous Chinese film Festival. However, apart from ¡°demon¡± being directed by Zhao rang, Liu Ye did not relent on the promise that century Gxy had made to Zhao rang just because of his friendship with Xia Chaoqun.


    Zhao rang was a little anxious. He had once invited Jiang se to talk to Liu Ye about this matter.


    It was not that Xia Chaoqun did not have a solution to this problem. If Liu Ye could not settle on the male lead for ¡°demon¡± in the end, she could persuade Zhao rang to change the candidate. In century Gxy, cui Xing, whom Zhao rang had worked with before, could also act alongside Jiang se.


    However, Xia Chaoqun was not prepared to do that. She admired Jiang SE¡¯s persistence and hard work in the face of difficulties. She had always been moving towards the goal she had set. This was very simr to her personality. For some reason, she had confidence in Jiang se and felt that she could persuade Liu Ye to act in this movie.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Zhao rang was already very anxious, but Jiang se remained calm.


    She knew that after the male and female leads were set, they would start to attract investors. The producer would be responsible for market research, determining the subsequent actors and props needed in the middle of the shooting. If the funds were not in ce, the shooting would be dyed.


    Zhao rang had invited Jiang se to dinner a few times. He had already expressed his determination to start filming this year. He pushed aside all the work at hand and devoted himself to preparing for ¡®demon¡¯.


    ¡°I like to be prepared so that when thingse to a head, I won¡¯t be flustered.¡±


    She smiled and lowered her eyes, hiding the determination in her eyes.


    when I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll ask Liu Ye out for a meeting. I¡¯ll still need sister Chaoqun¡¯s help then.


    The nutritionist that Xia Chaoqun had arranged for Jiang se contacted her very quickly. Actually, her current height and weight were just right for her. Once she slimmed down, she would not look as pretty.


    The nutritionist¡¯sst name was Huang. She was a woman in her forties. She could not understand Jiang SE¡¯s intention to lose weight. In the end, she interpreted it as the twisted concept of female celebrities in the entertainment industry who regarded being thin as beauty.


    Jiang se began to consciously control her diet. At the same time, Xia Chaoqun had arranged for a fitness coach to train her.


    Her schedule was a little tight. Arge amount of exercise did not have any obvious effect on her in a short period of time. Her weight was just right to begin with. Even if she practiced every day, she had only lost three pounds by the time PEI Yi returned at the end of January after the final exams.


    As soon as PEI Yi returned, he took her to Hong Kong to get her size taken so that she could have a custom-made ring.


    She was the spokesperson for Hong Kong Hua, and PEI Yi¡¯s status was different. This trip to Hong Kong even rmed the Xuzhou City.


    He had been waiting for half an hour in thepany with his jewelry designer.


    He tried to guess the PEI family¡¯s crown prince¡¯s intentions ining to Hong Kong. Although his subordinates had told him that PEI Yi was here to order a ring, he still could not believe it.


    There were many good-looking men and women in the entertainment industry. Naturally, it was easy for them to attract the attention of people with ulterior motives. PEI Yi and Jiang SE¡¯s rtionship was nothing new. However, if they were to really consider getting married with a ring, it would be a surprise to the Xuzhou office.


    Although his son had been beaten up by PEI Yi when he had asked Jiang se for her phone number, Ji Du of Xuzhou had not expected PEI Yi to take it so seriously. At that time, he had thought that the Crown Prince of the PEI family merely did not like others coveting his things. He had not expected him to be so serious.


    When he entered with Jiang se in his arms, it was the first time Xu Zhou saw the heir of the PEI family.


    Jiang se was tall and had long legs. However, in front of the Crown Prince, she looked like a little bird and a man. Her height only reached his chin. From the outside, the two of them looked verypatible.


    He was wearing a Gray V-neck knitted sweater, a pair of jeans, a pair of military boots, and a pair of sunsses. His hair was cut into a crew cut, which was a world of difference from the image that Xu Baixing had described.


    This trip to Hong Kong was a private one. In addition, it was said that the Crown Prince had already entered a military school. His identity as a soldier in his ce of origin had already made him a soldier. He must have used some special means to enter Hong Kong, so he was not ostentatious and appeared very reserved. After entering, he was weed into the VIP room by the crowd and exined his purpose.


    He was indeed here to order a ring. When Xu Zhou Ji heard from PEI Yi that he wanted to order a pair of rings, he almost could not suppress the joy in his heart.


    Hong Kong had been developing well in the past few years. Putting aside foreign luxury brands, Hong Kong was indeed one of the best jewelry brands in the country.


    However, although such a jewelry brand had a good reputation and arge customer base, itcked recognition.


    If one day, old master PEI¡¯s eldest grandson were to wear a pair of custom-made rings for his wedding, it would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Hong Kong jewelry.


    Xu Prefecture could almost imagine the benefits that this matter would bring to Hong Kong once it was implemented. The key was that the honor was something that could only be encountered by luck.


    At this moment, he recalled what Xia Chaoqun had said when he called to ask him to sign Jiang se as his spokesperson on the day his son, Xu Baixing, had been beaten up.


    Xia Chaoqun had once said that bad things could also be good things. At that time, the people of Xuzhou had to swallow their anger when their son was beaten due to PEI Yi¡¯s status. They did not think much of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words at that time. Who would have thought that her words woulde true? the bad things of the past had now be good things.


    If Xu Baixing had not been beaten up back then, Jiang se would not have be the spokesperson for Hong Kong and Hua city, and PEI Yi would not have brought Jiang se here to have a custom-made diamond ring.


    Xu Zhouji immediately thought of the 3rd era contract that Hong Kong Hua had signed with Jiang se. Naturally, he could guess the reason why the two of them had chosen Hong Kong Hua for their rings.


    At that time, he was still a little reluctant to sign Jiang se. Now, he was impressed by Xia Chaoqun¡¯s foresight and amazing vision. At the same time, he regretted that he had not been able to quell his anger that day. He had signed the contract with Jiang se for too little time.


    ¡°Mr. PEI, do you have any requirements for the style of the ring and the size of the diamond?¡±


    The person in charge of measuring their sizes carefully measured them again and again. Xu Zhou Ji seemed a little reserved. This Big Boss of the jewelry industry in Hong Kong was sitting in front of PEI Yi with a smile, his body only half-sitting on the sofa as a show of respect.


    PEI Yi did not look at him. Instead, he focused most of his attention on Jiang se. He would only reply to the jewelry tycoon asionally.


    He saw Jiang SE¡¯s results. Other than measuring her finger circumference, he had also measured her wrist. When he saw the numbers, he frowned.


    He had once measured Jiang SE¡¯s finger measurements. Ever since Jiang se agreed to marry him, he had memorized the measurements. There was no way he would be wrong. He knew exactly where the measurements were after she had measured her fingers. Even if there was a slight change, he would notice that something was wrong.


    She seemed to have lost weight.

 Chapter 284

    284 Chapter 284-audition


    Jiang se noticed the frown on PEI Yi¡¯s face. Xu Wuji was still asking her politely. Other than the press conference for the endorsement, this was her second time meeting the boss of Hong Kong Hua. Right now, he appeared humble and warm in front of PEI Yi.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    PEI Yi was very certain. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her wrist in an intimate manner, as if no one was around.


    She had not lost much weight, and it was hard to tell with the naked eye. However, the data would not lie. He was a little unhappy. Beside him, Xu Wuji pretended to look at the information on the diamonds in his hands. Jiang se leaned closer to PEI Yi and exined in a low voice that she had intentionally lost a few pounds for the new show. She did not tell him before because she was afraid that he would be worried. She assured him, ¡±


    after filming ¡®the demon¡¯, I¡¯ll go back to my health. Sister Chaoqun has found a nutritionist for me. Besides, my n to lose weight is mainly to exercise, so I won¡¯t hurt my body too much. I know what I¡¯m doing.


    She even hugged PEI Yi¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly because she was in the wrong.


    She rarely showed this cute side of her in front of PEI Yi, but she knew that PEI Yi could not do anything to her.


    Because she had promised to regain her weight as soon as possible, and because of the endorsement contract, the ring¡¯s size was still the same as before.


    Currently, there were no diamonds in Hong Kong that PEI Yi liked. Xu Zhou Ji promised to take note of them as soon as possible. Once there were suitable ones, he would personally send them to the imperial capital for the two of them to choose from.


    The Spring Festival holiday was over. When PEI Yi returned to school, Jiang se officially started her diet. She applied for a month¡¯s leave from school. With the screening of ¡± autumn Begonia ¡± in the Grand Theater, she had learned most of the things she needed to learn. Other than exercising every day to lose weight, she would lock herself up at home to watch the crime movies that mo Anqi had collected. She would observe the tone and expressions of the seniors in the movies when they performed. Sometimes, she would also try to record her own performance and make some adjustments.


    By the middle of March, Jiang se had already lost 11 pounds. It was only then that she gave Zhao rang a call to meet Liu Ye.


    Zhao rang¡¯s voice sounded a little helpless over the phone. Liu Ye was a busy man these days. After he won the Best Actor award at two film festivals with his superb acting skills, not only did Liu Ye¡¯s position in the country be more stable, but he also entered the eyes of the International public following the poprity of ¡± rescue mission ¡± overseas.


    Now, in addition to several domestic producers interested in investing in Liu Ye¡¯s films, several well-known foreignpanies had also extended olive branches to Liu Ye.


    Back then, when Liu Ye had yet to win the second award, Zhao rang had tried his best to persuade Liu Ye to take on the role of Luo Shen in ¡± the demon ¡°. Now that he had both fame and fortune, Zhao rang was not confident that Liu Ye would agree to take on this script when he had a wider selection of roles.


    I heard that several productionpanies in the United States are in contact with him. Sigh, you can try.


    Zhao rang looked a little dejected. demon ¡± was a rare script. Over the years in the industry, he had made a name for himself and won a few big and small awards in the country. The movies he had filmed were also considered well-received.


    When people thought of him, they only remembered that he was a ¡®famous¡¯ director who had acted in many movies. However, none of his works could be considered as his representative work.


    Zhao rang also had his own ambitions. He wanted to leave a mark in the history of film.


    I¡¯ve contacted yang Boxi a few times, but he dismissed me with a few words. Sese, if you want to meet Liu Ye, you might have to go through Xia Chaoqun.


    She had a private rtionship with Liu Ye. If she were to step in, Liu Ye would give Jiang se the chance to meet him.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s response came very quickly. Jiang se had just told her about this not too long ago. About fifteen minutester, she called back.


    ¡°Sese, Liu Ye has agreed to meet you and Zhao rang at two O ¡®clock in the afternoon tomorrow at his studio. The meeting willst for half an hour, and I¡¯lle and pick you up. He only agreed to meet, but he didn¡¯t agree to shoot ¡®demon¡¯. If you want to convince him, you¡¯ll have to rely on your own abilities.¡±


    She had only managed to get Jiang se a chance to convince Liu Ye. Jiang se would have to rely on herself for the rest.


    When Xia Chaoqun came to pick Jiang se up, she had changed into a ck office dress. Her long hair hung loosely behind her head. She did not put on any makeup. Instead, she had a bare face. In the past, whenever Xia Chaoqun saw her, she would always appear unusually presentable. She cherished and cared for him very much. She would always spare no effort to show that she valued him in small details. This was the first time Xia Chaoqun had seen Jiang se so nonchnt.


    Along the way, Xia Chaoqun briefly exined Liu Ye¡¯s personality and preferences as well as the movies he had acted in since he started acting. Jiang se had actually memorized all this information by heart. However, when Xia Chaoqun mentioned it again, Jiang se stillpared it with her own memory to make sure that she had not missed out anything.


    The meeting between the two of them was supposed to be a secret, but they were both well-known now, and their every move was under the watchful eyes of the reporters. To prevent unnecessary trouble, Liu Ye set the meeting location at the studio.


    When Jiang se arrived, ording to the staff at Liu Ye¡¯s studio, Zhao rang had arrived ten minutes ago. Liu Ye had already met him in the meeting room six minutes ago.


    The staff member sized Xia Chaoqun up and then sneaked a nce at Jiang se. She was calmly tying up her hair. Her skin was as fair as snow. Due to her emaciated body, the green veins on the back of her hands and wrists could be seen. They were like snakes that were crawling on her hands, forehead, and neck. She looked emaciated.


    ¡°Mr. Liu has already informed us that once Madam Xia arrives, he will bring you and miss Jiang to the guest room.¡±


    The reception staff kept looking at Jiang se because she had be very famous recently. Her beauty, temperament, and style had been spread around because of her role in ¡°events of Beiping. the posters and films she had shot for Hong Kong Hua back then had also amazed many people. However, she was now so thin that it was as if she was only left with a skeleton.


    She was trying to guess the reason why Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se had gone to Liu Ye¡¯s studio. She was also wondering if the recently popr miss Jiang had encountered some setbacks, causing her to suddenly lose weight. It was hard to associate her with her previous beautiful image.


    Jiang se did not care about other people¡¯s opinions. In reality, ever since Zhao rang mentioned that Liu Ye had some reservations about taking on the role of ¡°demon¡± and that his misgivings might be due to the fact that he was acting with her, she had treated her meeting with Liu Ye as a test for her at the audition.


    Xia Chaoqun had made it very clear that this was the only chance to seed.


    Since she was ready to take on the script for ¡°demon,¡± Jiang se had already put in so much effort. No matter what, she had to make sure that the other male lead in the series was the best. Like Zhao rang, she would not ept the second-best option.

 Chapter 285

    285 Don¡¯t go out


    Jiang se pulled her hair up messily and reached out to scratch it. The staff member who hade to lead the way felt sorry for her originally smooth and moist hair when she did not care about it at all.


    Her hair quality was very good. When it was let down, she looked like a model in a shampoomercial on TV. However, after she messed it up, she even deliberately left a few strands in front of her forehead, making her hair look a little messy. The staff turned his head away, not quite understanding her actions.


    She led them to the door of the conference room. The woman who led the way knocked on the door. Yang Boxi¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°pleasee in. the woman pushed the door open. Liu Ye and Zhao rang were sitting on the couch and talking. Yang Boxi had moved a stool to the side. When Jiang se entered, Liu Ye¡¯s back was facing her, so yang Boxi and Zhao rang noticed her first.


    The moment the two of them noticed Jiang se, their expressions changed.


    ¡°Why are you so cowardly?¡±


    ah! Zhao rang could not help but exim. He had not seen Jiang se for almost two months. The end of January was close to the Spring Festival, so he had his own matters to attend to. Although he was thinking about the script for ¡°demon,¡± other than talking to Jiang se on the phone, there was nothing else he could do.


    After February, he had wanted to meet Jiang se but was rejected several times. Through Xia Chaoqun, he knew that Jiang se was busy and had even applied for leave from school. However, Zhao rang never dreamed that Jiang se would change so much in just two months!


    When Zhao rang saw Jiang se, he was too surprised. Beside him, yang Boxi¡¯s expression was simr. His eyes were wide open, and his mouth was agape. He could not say anything for a long time.


    Thest time yang Boxi had seen Jiang se was at the Huaxia International Film Festival. Back then, Jiang se was radiant in a custom-made gown. She had an outstanding aura and was wlessly beautiful. How could he have possibly linked the Jiang se back then to the Jiang se now?


    After she entered the meeting room, her shoulders drooped slightly and her neck was lowered out of habit. She gave off a feeling of lethargy and was so thin that she looked like she would fall with a gust of wind. However, her bones supported her and she had a hint of stubbornness.


    When Liu Ye saw Zhao rang and yang Boxi¡¯s reactions, he felt that something was amiss. He turned around instinctively. The moment he saw Jiang se, he was also shocked.


    Her hair was tied up messily, as if it had been tied up in a hurry. Most importantly, she had be very thin. Her wrists were so thin that they looked like they were skin and bones, and her knuckles were so thin that they looked like they would break if someone squeezed them.


    The loose and old-fashioned ck dress on her body was a little empty and did not match her figure well due to her overly thin body. A pair of chopsticks-like legs were exposed under the skirt. Most importantly, her pale face and the way she looked at people made Liu Ye¡¯s scalp numb.


    He still remembered how he was stunned when he first saw this girl. In ¡± the Grand asion of Beiping, ¡± she was as beautiful as a Jade Orchid. However, at this moment, Jiang SE¡¯s aura was weak and her face was as pale as a sheet of paper. He could still see some beauty under her messy hair, but it was all masked by her heavy and indescribable exhaustion.


    At this time, she seemed to have a lot of things on her mind. She was a woman who was carrying a lot of pressure. Where was the elegance she had in the past?


    ¡°Luo Shen?¡±


    When Liu Ye turned his head, the corners of her lips twitched into a smile. Her face and mouth were a little stiff. She was clearly smiling, but it gave off a numb and cold feeling. The blood vessels on her forehead even throbbed. She squinted her eyes, her cheek muscles trembled, and her wide sleeves trembled. Liu Ye clearly noticed that her entire body tensed up the moment she spoke. Her deeply-caved corbone at the cor of her ck coat was exposed because of her deep breath. The dent was much deeper.


    Her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat, as if it had been dipped in poison, with a bit of hidden bitterness. When people heard it, they would shiver for no reason.


    The ¡®Luo Shen¡¯ that Jiang se had called out was the male lead in ¡± the devil ¡°. He was also the devil who had killed Zhang Yuqin¡¯s daughter, ZhuZhu. After Zhang Yuqin had investigated the matter thoroughly and confirmed that something had happened to her daughter, she had finally found him.


    Liu Ye had read the script before, so he quickly realized that Jiang se must have gotten into character the moment she arrived.


    He had been talking to Zhao rang with a smile. When Jiang se called out to him, he was stunned for a moment before he quickly frowned. Then, the smile on his face gradually disappeared. His eyelids drooped, blocking most of his vision. When his gaze fell on Jiang SE¡¯s leg, his expression immediately turned numb.


    At the same time, he clenched his fist that was ced on his thigh. He quietly put it into his pocket and pressed it against his thigh. This was an instinctive action when one was nervous and on guard.


    Jiang se walked toward him step by step. Amidst the ttering of her heels, her body was like a ghost. The man whom she had called out his name was now expressionless and calm. He did not say a word.


    The man, who was confident and handsome a moment ago, had turned into a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties due to the subtle changes in his bodynguage and expression. He answered her question silently with a wooden and cold expression.


    ¡°Luo Shen?¡±


    what¡¯s going on? ¡± Jiang se asked again. He looked up and his eyes fell on her. His pupils dted.


    His face was filled with disgust and contempt. After a short while, Liu Ye¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. When he looked at people, he gave off the illusion that his eyes were bloodshot from excitement. He slowly smiled. His smile was not exaggerated, but it made people feel like they were looking at a living demon baring its ferocious fangs.


    ¡°I am, Who are you?¡±


    When he spoke, his brows were furrowed and his upper eyelids were wrinkled. There was a murderous glint in his eyes and the corners of his eyes were tensed. He looked like a cold, venomous snake. Jiang se chuckled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± She sighed, and tears slowly welled up in her eyes. She muttered softly, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time,¡±


    Her voice was muffled and a little shaky. It was as if something that had been weighing on her heart for a long time had finally been released, but she could not get over it. It was as if she had finally gotten what she wanted, but at the same time, she sounded a little neurotic. Yang Boxi, who was watching from the side, felt a chill run down his spine. He instinctively wondered if there was something wrong with Jiang se.


    In reality, when Jiang se entered and shouted the name ¡®Luo Shen¡¯, Zhao rang knew that Jiang se was probably engrossed in her character.


    He did not expect Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s meeting to be so direct. Her actions were very risky. In front of Liu Ye, who had won Best Actor twice at the Huaxia Film Festival and whose acting skills had been acknowledged by the audience, directors, and film Critics, Jiang se might be a joke if she was not careful.

 Chapter 286

    286 Ingenious


    Liu Ye had been in the entertainment industry for many years. There was no doubt about his acting skills. If Jiang se were to appear in front of him in such a manner, there was a high chance that she would be crushed by him.


    Zhao rang believed that Jiang se should know that she had only managed to get the chance to meet Liu Ye because of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s appearance. However, she still started the meeting in this manner. It was either because she was very confident in herself or because she was too arrogant.


    He had known Jiang se for a long time and had worked with her more than once. Zhao rang had some understanding of her personality. She was not an arrogant person. Since she dared to act as Zhang Yuqin in front of Liu Ye, she should have her own bottom line. Zhao rang clenched his fists and felt a little nervous.


    The next moment, Liu Ye reacted and quickly joined in with her.


    Needless to say, Liu Ye was getting into character very quickly. He sat there, bent his back, and put on his clothes. He looked down from the corner of his eyes. When the corners of his mouth trembled slightly, there was a hint of ruthlessness that made people shiver.


    With his looks, he was indeed the best candidate for the role of Luo Shen in ¡± the demon ¡± that Zhao rang had his eyes on. The corners of his mouth twitched down. It was still the same person. His hair was neatlybed and he was dressed in bright clothes. However, because of the changes in a few of his small movements, the overall feeling that Liu Ye gave off had changed.


    At this moment, the person who appeared in front of Zhao rang was like the murderer who had walked out of ¡± the devil ¡± alive. He was coldly looking at every corner of the world, carefully sizing it up. He was as humble as a speck of dust, but his malicious intent was hidden in his eyes.


    Her acting skills were godly!


    Zhao rang had watched Liu Ye¡¯s movies before. However, watching it on the big screen feltpletely different from sitting next to him. He did not have any makeup on, but his aura was enough to infect others. He looked at Jiang se worriedly. He was afraid that Jiang se would cower in fear when faced with Liu Ye¡¯s acting skills.


    However, she did not end this spontaneous performance awkwardly. Zhao rang was pleasantly surprised because the feeling she gave off was not inferior to Liu Ye¡¯s.


    Her back was bent, and she was staggering. A few strands of hair hung down on the side of her face. In the alternating light and darkness, her eyes were mysterious and hidden with hatred. Her brows were tightly furrowed, but the corners of her mouth were open, pulling out a smile that was uglier than crying.


    Based on her gaze alone, she was already on par with Liu Ye. Not to mention, she had a good grasp of a desperate woman¡¯s erratic tone when she spoke her lines.


    Her thin figure added to the torture of life. Her messy hair showed her neglect of her appearance. Her brows were furrowed, and her face was filled with silent grief. There was a kind of hopelessness that made people¡¯s noses ache, as if she could not be saved.


    When Jiang SE¡¯s gaze met Liu Ye¡¯s, it was so intense that Zhao rang felt goosebumps all over his back. When she met Liu Ye¡¯s gaze, she did not evade it or act out of character. On the contrary, she was not at a disadvantage at all.


    She walked around Liu Ye. Her footsteps were heavy at the beginning, then hesitant, and then light. The three different levels of footsteps expressed the feelings of the host. She said in a trembling voice, as if she was relieved of a heavy burden and crying,


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time,¡±


    Anyone who heard it could feel theplicated feelings in her heart. She was like a lost traveler who had finally found her destination. Her eyes were red and filled with tears, but she was smiling.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Liu Ye coughed and raised his head.


    ¡°Is there anything you need me to fix?¡±


    As he spoke, his hands kept moving, simting the action of measuring.


    Luo Shen was an old tailor in the film who made a living by sewing and mending.


    At this time, there was nothing in front of Liu Ye. They were in an office with bright decorations, not Luo Shen¡¯s cramped and shabby room as depicted in the plot. However, as he spoke, his feet had already begun to step on the sewing machine. He lowered his head and pretended to sew his clothes. His body trembled slightly along with the vibration of the sewing machine. His hair also swayed. This scene was so realistic that it easily brought people into the y.


    Jiang se nced at him and moved around the sewing machine. Her movement made Liu Ye look up for a moment before he immediately lowered his head again.


    She walked around the sofa and sat down. When she sat down, she leaned against the armrest of the sofa. This action showed that she was very vignt. She raised her arm and ¡®threw¡¯ a bag of things on the sewing machine. these things, help me fix them.


    Liu Ye paused for a moment and reached out to open the package. The more he opened it, the slower his movements became. A sinister look appeared in his eyes as if he had thought of something. He was a little excited, but he also found it difficult to control himself. Even his breathing became rough.


    Jiang se looked at him with a smile before lowering her head again. She raised her brows with a smile and wiped the corners of her eyes with her wrist. She asked gently, ¡±


    ¡°Can these things be repaired?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± After a long while, he nodded and said in a hoarse voice, ¡±


    ¡°Thirty Yuan will do.¡±


    In front of ¡®him¡¯ was a pile of dirty clothes, stained with blood and mud. His chest heaved up and down, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it.


    ¡°These things can be well-nourished, but what about the human heart?¡± Jiang se pointed at her chest.


    ¡°If this ce is broken, can it be fixed?¡±


    Liu Ye slowly raised his head after she finished speaking.


    When he looked at people, his eyes looked up. Such an action made his eyes seem too white, and his entire person seemed extremely depressed and had a kind of ghastly expression.


    Their gazes met in the air, and the atmosphere gradually froze. A kind of heaviness and malice filled everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°cut!¡±Zhao rang¡¯s sudden shout of excitement interrupted their exchange of gazes. He rubbed his hands together in excitement. He had also been brought into the role by Liu Ye and Jiang se earlier. For a moment, he thought he was in a theater. When he saw that the two of them had performed perfectly, he could not help but stop them.


    As soon as he finished shouting, Zhao rang realized that he was not on set, but in Liu Ye¡¯s office. However, he did not feel embarrassed when he realized that he had made a fool of himself. Instead, he felt even more excited.


    In the previous scene, Liu Ye¡¯s acting skills went without saying. However, when Jiang se was acting with him, he did not suppress her. On the contrary, she felt that she was on par with him.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance began with her bodynguage to strengthen the effect of psychological hints. At that moment, whether it was her tone of voice or her demeanor, she gave off the feeling that she was Zhang Yuqin and had gone through great lengths to find her daughter¡¯s murderer. She did not fall out of character just because she was in Liu Ye¡¯s office or because of the props and lighting. With her extremely infectious performance, she easily brought people into her emotions!


    Zhao rang recalled the time when she first joined his crew to film ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°. Although she was hardworking, he could tell that she wascking in acting skills and was inexperienced.


    She was not a professional, but why did she make such great progress in just over a year? she was not at a disadvantage even when she was acting with Liu Ye in the same scene.

 Chapter 287

    287 Chapter 287 hard work


    Zhao rang¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. Jiang se had already stood up when he shouted ¡°cut ¡°. She wiped her messy hair and sat up straight. She was different from the woman who had been a little crazy and lifeless after losing hope.


    ¡°Director Zhao, brother Liu, brother yang.¡±


    Jiang se smiled and extended her hand to Zhao rang. Her words jolted Zhao rang out of his daze. He was a little excited.


    ¡°Sese, you did a good job just now.¡± He squeezed Jiang SE¡¯s fingers and watched as she shook hands with Liu Ye.


    ¡°This is simply too awesome!¡±


    After some small talk, they sat down. Yang Boxi and the employees from Liu Ye¡¯s studio looked at Jiang se curiously. Jiang se calmly adjusted her cor and the corner of her dress. She pulled up her skirt and sat down. She smiled and said, ¡±


    recently, I¡¯ve been learning from a few teachers in the Grand Theater. I¡¯ve been watching crime-rted movies for a month and lost six kilograms for the role of Zhang Yuqin.


    Therefore, no matter if it was her appearance, tone, or expression, her performance was on point, and her acting skills improved at a rapid pace.


    When Liu Ye heard Jiang SE¡¯s words, he began to see her in a different light.


    After she lost weight, her beauty was greatly reduced. She could not bepared to the image of the peerless beauty in ¡± the event of Beiping ¡± where every movement of hers carried an indescribable charm. However, Liu Ye valued Jiang se even more now.


    A female star at Jiang SE¡¯s age was beautiful, aplished, had a strong backing, and had a bright future. Not long after she started her career, she had already won the Best Supporting Female lead Award at the film festival with ¡± events of Beiping. this could be considered a very important honor in her acting career. It was enough for her to not have to worry about food and drink for the next few years. Furthermore, she had the backing of century Gxy, a manager like Xia Chaoqun, a trophy in her hands, and her beauty. She would probably have many endorsements and film offers.


    events of Beiping ¡°, which she had starred in, had a good box office. Since it had been released in January, it had been receiving a lot of praise. When major cinemas saw that the movie could be profitable, they even dyed the end-screening of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± to early March. In total, the domestic box office had reached 2.3 billion. This figure was almost the same as the final box office of ¡± rescue mission ¡°, which had reached 2.6 billion.


    It was important to note that before filming these two films, the status of Zhang Jingan and Lin xiwen werepletely different. At first, the industry insiders were not very optimistic about Lin xiwen¡¯s new film.


    His works had a mixed reputation. There were very few good works among the movies he had previously shot. The initial filming of ¡± event of Beiping ¡± did not go smoothly either. When he used the newbie Jiang se as an important female supporting character, many people thought that Lin xiwen was destroying her own Foundation. Who knew that ¡± event of Beiping ¡± sold well so well in the end? Hua investment bank, which had withdrawn its funding, was embarrassed.


    Most importantly, ¡°event of Beiping¡± was not only well received in the country, but it also had good results overseas.


    After it was released in North America on January 2nd, it received a lot of positive reviews. Several well-known media outlets even praised it for its box office sales of more than five million dors on the first day and 21 million dors in the first week, instantly taking the top spot in North America.


    This was a shocking result for a domestic film.


    Following that, the results of ¡°Beiping event¡± skyrocketed and finally ended up in North America with 97 million US dors. The distribution and investmentpany of this number token made a lot of money.


    Even the North American box office of ¡°event of Beiping¡± had exceeded ¡°rescue mission¡± by more than ten million. Although ¡°event of Beiping¡± had lost to ¡°rescue mission¡± in China, it had made a beautifuleback overseas.


    Jiang se, who was a controversial new actress, was now a well-deserved actress with good acting skills.


    The news praised her a lot, saying that her looks and acting skills were both good. The doukou she yed in the film had surpassed the female lead, fan Zhiyun, in terms of character image, acting skills, temperament, and beauty.


    Several foreign film Critics had also praised her, saying that her beauty and bearing couldpletely represent the fantasy of foreigners about the ancient beauty of China.


    Under such circumstances, her name was on all the newspapers, magazines, and news. The number of followers on her social ount on the inte had risen to more than 30 million. She was at the peak of her poprity, but she was so low-key that it was difficult for people to pry into her private life.


    During the promotional period for ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± she didn¡¯t appear much. Most of the time, it was Lin xiwen who brought fan Zhiyun to attend events. The poprity of a movie had caused the male and female leads, fan Zhiyun, and Song Jin, to frequently appear in the entertainment industry, but she had remained silent.


    While other celebrities were taking advantage of their poprity to fish for advertising endorsements, attendmercial activities, and receive all kinds of remuneration to increase their exposure, she had to hide in arge theater for rehearsing.


    Liu Ye did not know if he should call her stupid or call her far-sighted.


    In order to star in ¡± demon ¡°, she did not hesitate to destroy her image and lost so much weight that she was now all skin and bones. There was not much beauty left in her. For a young female star who should pay attention to her image, this was an incredible move, but at the same time, it showed her seriousness and determination for this film.


    She clearly had the century Gxy behind her and a manager like Xia Chaoqun. There were even rumors in the industry that she had an extraordinary boyfriend. She should be like a fish in water in this industry and did not need to work hard like others to get more. However, she was the exact opposite. She put in more effort and worked harder than other female celebrities.


    brother Liu,¡¯demon¡¯ is a movie that I value very much. So, when I got the script, I was already preparing for it.


    Liu Ye did not miss the scene of Jiang se tidying up her clothes and skirt after Zhao rang shouted ¡®cut¡¯. She was a girl who cared about her image. However, it was precisely because of these details that her efforts for the movie were even more moving.


    She looked straight at Liu Ye with a calm expression.


    I know that I¡¯m still a neer and I¡¯m not a professional. I¡¯m stillcking in many aspects, but I¡¯ll study hard and definitely won¡¯t be a burden to you.


    She did not boast, nor was she stingy in showing her weakness to Liu Ye. However, she expressed her determination to work hard and improve even more.


    director Zhao asked me to talk to you from the beginning. The reason why I dyed this meeting until now is not because I have stage fright. I just want to show my best state.


    Jiang se understood Liu Ye¡¯s concerns. He was just afraid that acting with a neer would ruin his movie.


    I hope you can seriously consider it. I also hope that I can have the opportunity to learn from you. ¡°Please,¡± she said, lowering her head.

 Chapter 288

    288 Chapter 288 moved


    Liu Ye did not say anything. Zhao rang looked at him nervously.


    Xia Chaoqun crossed his arms and leaned against the office desk. He had no intention of speaking up for Jiang se. Instead, he stuck out his tongue and touched the top of his jaw.


    There was no sound in the office. Even the woman who had led him in had shrunk her heels and carefully controlled her breathing, not letting herself make too much noise.


    A strange silence pervaded the air. Liu Ye noticed that Jiang se did not say anything after she finished her sentence. She was waiting for his answer.


    Zhao rang supported his legs with his elbows and leaned his upper body forward a little. His eyes were filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Liu Ye, why don¡¯t you consider it?¡±


    The movie ¡± demon ¡± had been dyed for too long. From Zhao rang¡¯s point of view, Jiang SE¡¯s performance today had far exceeded his expectations. When she entered the room, her manner of speech, actions, and expressions had brought Zhang Yuqin to life.


    Before this, Zhao rang had also thought about Zhang Yuqin¡¯s style several times. What kind of character image should she have to better fit the female lead in the script?


    However, the moment he saw Jiang se, Zhao rang realized that Jiang se had brought Zhang Yuqin to life in the script. Her slightly hunched back, messy hair, hollow and lifeless eyes, and pale face were all bodynguage to tell the audience that she was a woman who had been tortured and that life was not as she wished.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t said her lines, the despair in her eyes was moving.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it, director Zhao. I¡¯ll just take on this drama.¡±


    Liu Ye smiled, but yang Boxi was surprised by his straightforwardness. Then, he said anxiously,


    ¡°Brother ye!¡±


    Liu Ye ignored him and put his palms together. actually, I¡¯m very interested in this drama too. I liked it a lot when I read the script earlier. The reason why I didn¡¯t agree to take it up was that the more I like it, the more cautious I am.


    His words caused Zhao rang to heave a long sigh of relief. His furrowed brows rxed almost instantly, and he revealed a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Zhao rang clenched his fist and said, ¡± you had a great feeling when you were acting with Sese just now. There was a lot of tension when you looked at each other.


    Liu Ye pretended to touch the sewing machine. Even though there was nothing in front of him, he did not give off the feeling of awkwardness or acting. On the contrary, he could easily bring people into his mood. This was very impressive.


    ¡°Is this your first time ying the viin?¡±


    Once Liu Ye agreed to take on ¡± demon ¡°, the atmosphere in the office immediately changed. Other than yang Boxi, who had a worried look in his eyes and a bitter smile on his face, everyone else was smiling. Liu Ye raised his head and nced at Xia Chaoqun. Xia Chaoqun also pursed her lips and looked rxed.


    Previously, she was not surprised by Jiang SE¡¯s performance. When Jiang se had asked him to take on the role, she was not worried either. He did not know if it was because she had too much confidence in Jiang se or because she was not afraid of Liu Ye taking on the role.


    it¡¯s indeed my first time, but there¡¯s always a first time for everything. I¡¯ve been ying too many positive roles in recent years and I do have the intention to change.


    He smiled and shook Jiang SE¡¯s hand.¡±It¡¯ll be a pleasure working with you in the future.¡±


    Without any worries, Zhao rang was now in the mood to talk.


    Sese has made great progress this time. Rehearsing in a drama troupe is really a good training. I was worried that you would consider it. After all, I¡¯ve asked you out for a long time, but you didn¡¯t give in.


    Liu Yeughed and crossed his legs in afortable sitting position.


    there are many factors to consider, but after considering for a long time, we only need an opportunity. He stretched out his right hand and pinched his thumb and index finger together, making a gesture.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss a really good opportunity either.¡±


    ¡°Is it because Sese¡¯s performance moved you?¡±


    Zhao rang asked with interest. Liu Ye thought about it carefully. Yang Boxi thought that he would not answer, but he said, ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. If someone else asked me this question, I might not say anything. But since director Zhao asked, I¡¯ll just say a few words.¡±


    He looked at Jiang se and smiled.


    Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills are indeed beyond my expectations. However, that¡¯s not what moved me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±


    Liu Ye¡¯s answer surprised both Zhao rang and yang Boxi. Jiang se had rehearsed a scene with him the moment she entered the room. When she made the request, Liu Ye agreed to take on the show without even discussing it with him.


    The people present would probably think that the reason he had epted this role was rted to Jiang SE¡¯s previous performance.


    After all, the reason why he did not ept ¡± demon ¡± was not because he was worried that the script was not good enough. He was just worried that Zhao rang would not be able to produce the script. Secondly, he was worried that Jiang se was a newbie and was still young. She would not be able to act as Zhang Yuqin and would not fit his role.


    Once Jiang SE¡¯s performance exceeded his expectations, half of Liu Ye¡¯s concerns would be dispelled. Yang Boxi thought that was the main reason why he had agreed to take the script. To his surprise, he said that it was not entirely the case.


    it¡¯s indeed not. It should be said that it¡¯s not entirely true. This is only one of the reasons.


    Liu Ye shook his head and sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Most importantly, it¡¯s because of Jiang SE¡¯s cautious attitude.¡±


    In order to lose 12 pounds for the role, she knew that her acting skills were not good enough, so she went to the Grand Theater for nearly half a year to train.


    These should only be any two of the things she had mentioned before. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to improve so quickly.


    Liu Ye liked the way she treated the movie. She was cautious when dealing with the role. She did not cut corners, did not take any chances, and did not rely on others. She relied on her own efforts to win his favor in the end.


    She didn¡¯t rely on her background to suppress others, nor did she rely on the friendship between Xia Chaoqun and him to repeatedly strike a deal. She didn¡¯t even pester him endlessly. On the contrary, she was prepared to strike with one blow.


    She was determined to cut off all means of retreat. In the past six months, she had devoted herself to preparing for one thing. Now that she had slimmed down to this extent, it was obvious that she would not be able to attend anymercial activities or take on any endorsement jobs in the future.


    In fact, with her current image, she might not even have the chance to match the style of the doukou in ¡°Beiping event¡± in order to slim down for ¡°the demon,¡± let alone inmercial activities.


    Jiang se did not give herself any room for escape. Instead, she was determined to walk down the same path. Liu Ye used to have this kind of ruthlessness too.


    His words made Zhao rang fall into deep thought, and yang Boxi had nothing to say. This was indeed Liu Ye¡¯s character, and since he had already said so much, there was probably no room for negotiation.


    However, due to the poprity brought about by ¡°rescue mission ¡°, a few foreign directors had extended an offer to him. This opportunity was actually very rare. It was too difficult for Chinese celebrities to break into the European and American markets. If he dyed it, it would be difficult for him to encounter such an opportunity again.

 Chapter 289

    289 Crazy


    After all, not every director was Zhang Jingan, and not every movie was rescue mission.


    It would be fine if ¡®demon¡¯ received a good response, but yang Bosi didn¡¯t even dare to think about the consequences if it failed.


    He had waited for many years for the opportunity to cooperate with Zhang Jingan. Now, he was carrying out a huge bet. It would be fine if he won, but if he lost, he would really be back to square one.


    Liu Ye was really too willful!


    Yang Boxi¡¯s expression did not look too good, but Liu Ye did not seem to care about his concerns at all. He discussed the plot and the characters with Jiang se.


    He was not an easy person to get close to. In the words of his fans, he was a little aloof. Jiang se had seen him before on the set of ¡°rescue mission ¡°. He was a man of few words. When he came with Zhang Jingan, he had just sat there casually.


    However, Liu Ye became talkative when it came to the script that he was interested in.


    To his surprise, Jiang se had studied the script very thoroughly. She had a deep understanding of the character Zhang Yuqin in the film. Other than that, she had her own unique views on certain aspects. She had also studied the characters of ZhuZhu, who had died not long after she appeared in the film, and Zhang Yuqin¡¯s original husband.


    He had barely mentioned a few details of the plot, and she had already answered them.


    It was precisely because of her understanding of the script and the characters in the drama that when she yed Zhang Yuqin earlier, she gave people the feeling that she was not acting, but really presenting a woman who was so desperate that no one could save her.


    Liu Ye was even more interested.


    asionally, Zhao rang would also join in the conversation, and they had a good time. Half an hour had passed before they knew it. Yang Bosi looked at the time on his watch and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°It seems that I can also decline the next thing.¡±


    Liu Ye had only given Jiang se half an hour. However, judging from the current situation, an hour might not even be enough time for the conversation.


    Yang Boxi looked at Xia Chaoqun, who was still standing by the table. She had her arms crossed in front of her chest, looking calm andposed. Even after waiting for a long time, she was still unflustered, as if nothing could make her lose herposure.


    ¡°Chaoqun, I¡¯ll get someone to send some drinks over. What would you like to drink?¡±


    Yang Boxi was a little older than Xia Chaoqun. Both of them were top managers in the industry and had spent a lot of time interacting with each other. They were familiar with each other, so Xia Chaoqun didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him and asked for a cup of coffee. Yang Boxi made a gesture, and his assistant, who was sitting in the office, stood up and left.


    The two of them stood at the desk and chatted. They were seven or eight meters away from the other end of the sofa. Therefore, their conversation did not affect Jiang se and the others who were chatting about the plot. Yang Boxi nced at Liu Ye and sighed.


    ¡°How¡¯s your work in Italy with Tao cen?¡±


    Tao cen was the first to enter Europe and the United States, but it wasn¡¯t very smooth. Xia Chaoqun was still in the pioneering stage. She spent very little time in the country in a year and spent most of her time overseas for Tao cen.


    In reality, yang Boxi was very surprised that a busy man like Xia Chaoqun would put aside his work for the time being and take on a neer like Jiang se. However, out of courtesy, he did not ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nodded, his words concise and to the point.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hand over Tao cen¡¯s work to someone else.¡±


    Her words almost made yang Boxi choke on his own saliva. He raised his head, raised his eyebrows, and stared at Xia Chaoqun with widened eyes.


    ¡°Change Manager?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun let out a sound of acknowledgment. He could not help but exim,


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He was so surprised that his voice became louder. Even Liu Ye and the others, who were chatting happily, turned their heads when they heard him.


    Yang Bosiughed dryly and made an apologetic gesture. He lowered his voice and said in disbelief, ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He asked again, clearly really surprised.


    After all, everyone in the circle knew that Xia Chaoqun had a hand in Tao cen¡¯s current achievements. If Tao cen was a tree now, then Xia Chaoqun was the person who had nted the seed. He had taken care of her all the way and watched her grow healthily. It was not easy for her to bear fruit, but she wanted to give Tao cen away. Wasn¡¯t she giving away the fruit that she had painstakingly cultivated to someone else?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to shift the focus of my work to Sese.¡± Xia Chaoqun ced his hands on the table and flipped his hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to do two things at once. After trying for a while, I think I¡¯m more suited to focus.¡±


    She spoke in a cool and crisp manner, but yang Bosi¡¯s mouth was wide open and he was speechless.


    Putting aside the honor and glory, Jiang se could notpare to Tao cen in terms of actual ie.


    Tao cen had a strong ability to attract money and had many endorsements. She had two movies released every year and frequently attended some events. With her value and status, not only did she earn at least hundreds of millions from each movie, but she might also get a share of the box office and so on. Most of the time, she was invited by producers with scripts.


    Just based on these, a conservative estimate of Tao cen¡¯s annual ie was above 700 to 800 million. As her manager, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s share of the ie was no less than that of an A-list celebrity.


    So much money, why was she pushing it away?


    Yang Boxi was a little worried for her when he saw how calm she was.


    Chaoqun, you¡¯ve always been calm. You should know what Tao cen means now. If you give up on her and choose a neer, you¡¯ll suffer a great loss.


    Although Jiang se was a little famous now, she could not bepared to Tao cen. from what I know, she only took on two endorsements after she signed under you, right? It¡¯s just a Diamond Series from Hong Kong and a niche Italian brand.¡±


    Other than that, she had almost no other endorsements.


    ¡°It¡¯s from the cowboy series from Adele.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun reminded him. He pounded his chest and stomped his feet.


    ¡°This brand is new, and Jiang se was a newbie when she signed the contract. The endorsement fee can¡¯t bepared to the big brands. In terms of movies, so far, excluding ¡°demon,¡± she has only epted ¡°about I love you¡± from Zhao rang, right?¡±


    At the same time, she wasn¡¯t very famous when she took on the role, so it was obvious that the pay was very low. To Xia Chaoqun, this bit of share might not even be enough to fill the gaps between his teeth.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    The corners of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a faint smile.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a high ie, and she¡¯s still in debt.¡±


    She recalled Jiang SE¡¯s helpless expression when she asked her if she had a job after she learned about her current financial situation. Jiang SE¡¯s smile deepened, and her eyes were filled with joy.


    Yang Boxi thought she was crazy. She knew that she had suffered a great loss, but she could stillugh.


    ...

 Chapter 290

    290 Chapter 290 ambition


    ¡°Money, it¡¯s all money, Chaoqun! Don¡¯t you want the money?¡± Yang Boxi asked with a bit of heartache.


    However, Xia Chaoqun raised his brows,¡±money?¡± I have a lot of them.¡±


    Yang Boxi was speechless.


    She was indeed rich. Aside from being born into a prestigious family in Hong Kong and having the identity of a high-ranking official¡¯s father, she herself was already quite rich.


    She had the shares of century Gxy that Luo Yin had given her, which was already a huge ie every year. Even if she didn¡¯t work anymore, she didn¡¯t have to worry. It was because of these bottom lines that she was so confident in her willfulness.


    ¡°Besides, sometimes a temporary concession doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ve made a concession.¡±


    She tilted her head, her face leaning on her left shoulder.


    ¡°Sometimes I take a step back, not because I want to be magnanimous, but probably because of the run-up action before running.¡±


    This was also the Enlightenment that Jiang se had given her the other day.


    Luo Yin had given Jiang se a stack of resources the other day and asked her to pick a movie with a character simr to doukou in ¡°the asion of Beiping. Jiang se had rejected him without hesitation. She did notpromise for the immediate benefits. It was not because she was unmoved by money. It was just that the immediate benefits were not enough to move her.


    She had set her sights even further. Just as Xia Chaoqun had said, her temporary rejection was for the sake of better development in the future. She was not willing to give up greater gains in the future for such a small profit.


    It was precisely because of Jiang SE¡¯s choice that Xia Chaoqun decided to give up on Tao cen.


    She knew better than anyone else what yang Boxi had said.


    She knew how much Tao cen earned in a year. However, she was the one who had brought him up. Back then, she had been able to make Tao cen rise from nothing to something. Why couldn¡¯t she do it today?


    She remembered that she had left home to study when she was young. While others were keen on shopping, dressing up, and having fun at parties, she was in the process of learning and expanding herwork. Most of the students in the same school as her had gone back to take over their fathers ¡®careers or had shares in their ownpanies to live. They were young, but their paths had already been arranged for them.


    Among Hong Kong¡¯s socialites of the same age and year as her, almost all of them had been arranged by their families to have children. They lived an extravagant life, under the control of their families and husbands, and were imprisoned in the same circle, not daring to make any mistakes.


    At that time, she had given up the path her father had arranged for her and entered the capital with passion. Everything she had today was all thanks to her own efforts. She didn¡¯t have to lower her head to beg others for pity or reach out to ask for money. She was independent.


    She had not lost her will to improve. She was still ambitious and full of fighting spirit.


    Although Tao cen was good and made a lot of money, and as yang Boxi had said, working with her might lead to a smooth future without any risks, it would be too boring.


    ¡°In a person¡¯s life, the unknown is the most fascinating.¡±


    She flicked her hair and turned to look at Jiang se. She smiled again.


    The assistant came in with a drink. Yang Boxi was deep in thought. Seeing her take the coffee and take a sip, he put the cup down again.


    ¡°How are you going to exin this to Tao cen?¡±


    ¡°Exin?¡±


    She asked in return and raised the corner of her eyes, ¡± ¡°Who do I need to exin to?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun corrected yang Boxi.


    ¡°I told her that I don¡¯t need her to agree to what I should do.¡±


    The two of them had a cooperative rtionship to begin with, and they would either get together or break up. When there was nothing on Tao cen that attracted her, she decisively gave up.


    This was her usual calm and cold style, which was indeed in line with her personality.


    Yang Boxi was a little envious of her carefreeness, but he could only think about it.


    He had worked with Liu Ye for many years, but he was not as willful and carefree as Xia Chaoqun. The two of them had different ideologies. She was not a child, and she knew what she wanted.


    She was a brave warrior who yearned for a tough battle, not a smooth sailing journey. She didn¡¯t need to convince anyone.


    However, he still felt that Xia Chaoqun was taking too much of a risk.


    Liu Ye, Jiang se, Zhao rang, and the others had set a time for the next official contract signing. They were also nning to have dinner that night. While Xia Chaoqun, Jiang se, and the others were not around, yang Boxi found an opportunity to talk to Liu Ye about this alone. He even sighed.


    ¡°Chaoqun is acting a little rashly.¡±


    Liu Ye didn¡¯t say anything. Yang Boxi thought of Liu Ye¡¯s promise to Zhao Fang to act in ¡®demon¡¯ and felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°You agreed to Zhao rang too quickly.¡±


    ¡°Right now, a few foreign producers are interested in extending an olive branch to you. Jiang se is just a neer. Isn¡¯t it too much of a stretch for her to work with you? It¡¯s better for her than you, Yingluo.¡±


    Liu Ye raised his hand and interrupted him,


    she¡¯s a neer, but she¡¯s doing very well. There¡¯s no such thing as being out of her League.


    In this line of work, results and numbers were always the deciding factor. The box office of Jiang SE¡¯s ¡± event of Beiping ¡± was her best asset.


    but it wasn¡¯t easy for you to get the ticket to Europe and America because of ¡®rescue mission¡¯. It¡¯s too risky for you to take on¡¯ demon ¡®now.


    Yang Bosi frowned and disagreed, ¡±


    brother ye, this is an opportunity that you¡¯ve been waiting for many years. Now that the opportunity is in front of you, why don¡¯t you want it? ¡±


    ¡°I share the same philosophy as Chaoqun.¡±


    Liu Ye¡¯s words stopped yang Boxi. Yang Boxi asked, ¡±


    ¡°What if ¡®demon¡¯ doesn¡¯t do as well at the box office as we think? You¡¯ll miss the opportunity then.¡±


    if ¡®demon¡¯ doesn¡¯t do well at the box office, it means that I¡¯m not qualified enough. Even if I¡¯m favored by foreign producers now and I don¡¯t have the confidence, there will be a time when I¡¯ll return to my original state.


    He agreed with Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words. The short-term concession and the temporary letting go of the opportunity in front of them was not because they had truly given up. It was only because they still had more ambitions and were coveting arger bread.


    Yang Bosi shrugged and spread his hands, ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    It was Liu Ye¡¯s choice, and he had no right to ask. After all, yang Bosi did not have the right to ask for it given Liu Ye¡¯s status.


    Once the male and female lead candidates for ¡®demon¡¯ were confirmed, everything else would be much easier.


    ...


    Century Gxy had the adaptation rights for ¡°devil ¡°, and the most important thing now was to find investors.


    In addition, in the post-production, they had to recruit suitable scriptwriters and assistant directors to form a crew. Then, they had to find all kinds of suitable actors in the script and negotiate the remuneration.


    There were a lot of things to do after this, but these had nothing to do with Jiang se. After she convinced Liu Ye, she focused on the preparation work before the shoot.


    She had discussed with Zhao rang and decided to film Zhang Yuqin¡¯ster scenes first, leaving the earlier scenes forst.


    Although Zhang Yuqin had suffered a lot in the early days, she still had hope in her heart, so her figure was not as thin as when she lost her daughter.


    Jiang se had already lost 12 pounds. She nned to lose another three pounds so that she would be in the right condition for the shoot.

 Chapter 291

    291 Chapter 291 remuneration


    Century Gxy had the full adaptation rights of ¡± the demon ¡°. After Liu Ye agreed to join the crew, century Gxy could not help but pay more attention to ¡± the demon. Luo Yin, who was already in a semi-retired state, even took on the role of the producer of ¡± the demon ¡± in name. The news spread like a gust of wind in the entertainment industry.


    The movie had yet to start filming, but it was already a huge gimmick. Liu Ye and Jiang se had joined the cast, and the productionpany was century Gxy. This inevitably attracted the attention of many investors. They had their eyes on this tender and juicy piece of meat.


    Luo Yin had been entertaining a lot of people recently, and many of his old friends were interested in asking him if the news was true, expressing their intention to invest in ¡°the devil.¡±


    After all, in recent years, Liu Ye had been very popr at the box office in the entertainment industry. His acting skills were outstanding, his status was stable, and he had arge number of fans. All of his movies were top quality and well-produced, and his reputation and box office sales were excellent.


    Inparison, although Jiang se was a neer who had just entered the entertainment industry and did not have many works, the ¡± event of Beiping ¡± that she had filmed previously had grossed 3.7 billion dors in the global box office. It was a Testament to her abilities. Liu Ye¡¯s coboration with her could be considered a strong coboration.


    With the two main actors set, many investors were naturally tempted.


    When Jiang se received nie Dan¡¯s call to meet her, she had just finished exercising. She was holding a pen and had crossed out thest task assigned by her coach on her n book.


    She pressed down on her legs. After practicing dancing for half a year, it was no longer difficult for her to split her legs. Nie dan had asked her out for dinner that night and said that he had something to discuss with her.


    Jiang se took a shower, changed her clothes, and arrived at the ce where she had agreed to meet nie dan. Nie dan was already there. Xiang qiuji and the others were also there. When they saw her, nie Dan¡¯s eyes widened. He could not believe his eyes.


    She was wearing low-waisted light blue jeans and a white shirt tucked into her pants. On the outside, she was wearing a dark blue knitted sweater and a loose small jacket. She matched it with ck boots and her hair was let down. Her aura had not changed. She still looked cold and aloof, but she had lost a lot of weight.


    ¡°Does brother Yi know?¡±


    Nie dan asked hesitantly. PEI Yi doted on her like his most precious treasure, so he probably didn¡¯t know that the jewel in his eyes had be so thin.


    Even Cheng runing felt that something was not right. He could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The few of them met up in the court of pilgrimage. Jiang se shook her head.


    I¡¯ve recently taken on a new role. I¡¯m preparing to lose 15 pounds for the role in the movie. I¡¯m going back to recuperate after filming.


    She briefly exined her situation and recalled that nie dan had asked her out.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Nie dan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard her words. When he saw her taking the initiative to ask why they were looking for her, he could not help but smile.


    ¡°Sese, brother Yi and I have invested in¡± Beiping event.¡±You should know about it.¡±


    During the early stages of filming for ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± Dong Mingsheng had unexpectedly withdrawn the funds. PEI Yi, nie dan, and the others had taken over the role at thest minute and invested more than 200 million. PEI Yi had forked out 160 million each, while the rest of the money had been gathered by nie dan and the others. He pointed at Cheng runing, then nced at Xiang qiuji and Xiang qiuran. He did not bother to be polite with Jiang se.


    ¡°We also made some money from the release of the follow-up movie.¡±


    The total box office of ¡°event of Beiping¡± was close to 3.8 billion Yuan. After deducting the shares of the cinema and cinema chains and tax, the amount of money they got after splitting was quite considerable.


    ¡°Brother Yi is currently getting his share of the money, so it¡¯s with us for the time being.¡± Nie dan poured Jiang se a ss of wine with low alcohol content.


    we¡¯ve also thought about it. We want to invest the money into another movie. It just so happens that you¡¯ve epted a new film, and we heard that Liu Ye will be acting in it. What do you think? ¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s previous investment was just for fun. They felt that it was fun, so they followed him without much money.


    However, it was different this time. Nie dan had just invested in the entertainment industry and had already tasted the sweetness. Now that he had the intention to test the waters again, it was no longer a game.


    The Xiang family had some ties to the entertainment industry to begin with. A few of their elders worked in the Ministry of Culture. After some discussion, they decided to do something about it. When they heard that Jiang se was going to film a new show, they immediately became interested.


    ¡°Sese, if you think it¡¯s feasible, I¡¯ll invest all the money that we¡¯ve earned this time in brother Yi¡¯s ount.¡±


    Friendship was friendship, and business was business. After nie dan finished speaking, the rest of them also nodded.


    If he had asked her about other things, Jiang se might not have been so sure. However, when he asked about ¡®the demon¡¯, she recalled Xia Chaoqun mentioning that Feng Nan had once had the intention to get the adaptation rights for¡¯ the demon¡¯. She then recalled her own guess about Feng Nan.


    If she had guessed correctly, Feng Nan did know some things that would happen in the future. That was why the scripts and characters that she had chosen after she reincarnated into the entertainment industry were all well received. In that case, it was unlikely that nie dan and the others would lose money by investing in ¡®the demon¡¯.


    When she thought of this, Jiang se nodded.


    we can give it a try. I¡¯ve read the script, and it¡¯s not bad. Liu Ye epted the script because of this consideration. For this reason, he rejected several offers from foreign producers.


    She pushed the ss away and asked for a bottle of water. Her hand was so thin that the blood vessels on the back of her hand were protruding.


    ¡°Zhao rang also intends to use this film to advance further. I¡¯ve worked with him twice, and his seriousness is no less than director Lin¡¯s.¡±


    When Jiang se said this, she saw that nie dan and the others were in high spirits.


    however, you¡¯ll have to think about the specifics and whether you want to invest. Investing in this industry was a gamble. The box office returns were fast and the time was short. Some lucky people might be rich overnight, while some with weak family backgrounds might lose everything.


    However, the few of them could still afford to gamble with such a small amount of money. Jiang se knew this in her heart.


    After chatting for a while, nie dan and the others asked her to stay for dinner before leaving. She shook her head.


    After she decided to lose weight, she was especially strict on her diet. She would not indulge in any food at all. She would not touch any food for the five hours before she went to bed.


    Not long after she returned home, she received a call from Zhao rang before she went to bed. He was excited to say that he had found an investor and that the funds were in ce. This meant that the filming of ¡°demon¡± was officially on the agenda.


    Jiang se was not surprised by this oue. Nie dan and the others should have been tempted by her offer. After talking to her tonight, they should have been even more determined.


    Once the investment was in ce, the only thing left to do was to discuss the remuneration of the two main actors. Liu Ye¡¯s remuneration was set at 70 million Yuan since he loved ¡°demon¡± very much. With his status, the price was about the same. As for Jiang se, although she had not been in the industry for long, Xia Chaoqun had negotiated 30 million Yuan for her because the movie ¡°Beiping incident¡± that she had previously acted in had performed well at the box office. When the remuneration was set and the contract was signed, Jiang se heaved a long sigh of relief. He asked Xia Chaoqun, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, I should be able to pay off the money I owe now, right?¡±

 Chapter 292

    292 Negative


    The pay was the most direct way to show a celebrity¡¯s status in the industry.


    Jiang SE¡¯s pay for the movie had increased to 30 million. This was a form of acknowledgment from the industry. She was now on the list of A-list female celebrities. However, she was not pleased with the increase in her pay. On the contrary, she heaved a sigh of relief because her debt had been reduced. Xia Chaoqun did not know whether tough or cry. Even Zhao rang, who was at the scene of the contract signing,ughed.


    Once the 30 million was transferred into his ount, even if thepany took a 60% share, there would still be a lot of money left after paying taxes and paying off the debts.


    Ever since she had entered this industry and signed with century Gxy, this was Jiang SE¡¯s first film that had truly earned her money. It was not like her finances were always in the negative.


    Once the investment for the movie was in ce, Zhao rang and century Gxy would have to prepare to form a crew. demon ¡± was already in the process of adaptation. Zhao rang was also involved in the script adaptation because he was particrly interested in this movie. Once it was submitted for approval, the script for the rest of the actors and split shots would be confirmed, and the shooting time would be set very soon.


    Jiang se did not care much about these things. She only knew that around the middle of April, she had heard that the crew had been formed. The script review had also passed very quickly due to the investor and the qiuji brothers. With sufficient funds and smooth progress, they should be able to start shooting in June.


    Although the production team kept a low profile about this, it was inevitable that some news would leak.


    When the news of Jiang SE¡¯s uing coboration with Liu Ye to shoot a new movie spread online, many people went crazy.


    Most people were skeptical about this matter. Many people went to Liu Ye¡¯s social ounts, his studio¡¯s ounts, and yang Boxi¡¯s ounts to leavements, asking if this matter was true or not.


    The media industry was also in a terrible fix.


    There had been rumors in the circle about Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s intention to work together. It was said that Zhao rang had been in frequent contact with Liu Ye since the beginning ofst year. However, Liu Ye did not reveal anything at that time.


    When he was interviewed by the media at the film festival, he did not mention this in his work n.


    Although the previous rumors had been very intense, to everyone, it was very likely a publicity stunt by Xia Chaoqun and Liu Ye. They had the intention of promoting Jiang se to the top.


    This was one of the mostmon methods in the industry. Using celebrities with high poprity and status to help neers gain poprity and raise their status, so as to increase their value when they took on roles in the future.


    No one had expected Liu Ye to really agree to work with Jiang se!


    If he imed to be the second best Male star in China in recent years, no one would dare to im to be the best. He had many fans and was very influential. He was an actor who spoke based on his work. He had won the Best Male Lead Award twice in a row at the film festival. Compared to Jiang se, he was many levels higher.


    Inparison, although Jiang se had previously won the Best Supporting Female lead Award at the film festival and had performed well in ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± she had not produced many films before this. Most of the films she had acted in were either pretty faces or extras. How could a newbie like her work with Liu Ye?


    The public was eager to know the truth, and the major media also wanted to get first-hand news to find out if this matter was true or false.


    However, it seemed that the crew wanted to keep a low profile. When the media called yang Boxi¡¯s cell phone to interview Liu Ye, they found that yang Boxi had turned off his cell phone long ago, as he had anticipated such a situation.


    Xia Chaoqun had no intention of exining himself.


    At the same time, this incident blew up on the inte. A group of people began to attack Jiang se for using the Best Actor as a means of hype. There were also rumors that Jiang se had used century Gxy and her backer to force Liu Ye to participate in the production of the new film in order to promote her.


    When the news of Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s movie coboration was released, it caused a hugemotion. Within a short period of time, not only on Weibo, but also on Twitter and other major social media sites, this matter was reposted and discussed by many people. It instantly became the hottest topic on the inte. Even the headlines of the major news portals on that day had changed to the news of Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s movie coboration.


    At this moment, when the news of ¡®Jiang se threatening Liu Ye to shoot a movie to elevate her status¡¯ was released, it was reposted by arge number ofizens who did not know the truth. Naturally, it attracted even more attention.


    There were even different versions of the rumor, such as ¡®Jiang se had a lecherous background¡¯ and ¡®Liu Ye was forced to agree to work with a neer to protect his career¡¯. Within a day, these ounts appeared and caused a hugemotion. Many of Liu Ye¡¯s fans could no longer sit still.


    On forums, news, and social media, manyizens were looking for the truth.


    On Weibo, the number ofments left on Liu Ye¡¯s ount had reached nearly 200000 in just half a day.


    Jasmine blooming: I¡¯ve liked brother ye for many years. I¡¯ve been paying attention to him since the time he filmed ¡± Jing Ke. I know that it wasn¡¯t easy for him to get to where he is today. He put in a lot of effort for every film to get to where he is today. I can¡¯t bear to see brother ye getting involved in this Whirlpool. I hope that someone cane out and exin the truth of the matter. If brother ye is being threatened, at least we will be supporting him from behind.


    Assassin Jing Ke: there were some rumors about this in the industry before, but we thought it was just a rumor. After all, brother ye¡¯s intention to enter Europe and the United States after working with director Zhang after filming ¡®rescue mission¡¯ is very obvious. From what I know, a few well-known productionpanies in Europe and the United States have been in contact with brother ye. This has always been brother ye¡¯s dream, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll miss it. Now, there¡¯s suddenly news that he¡¯s going to co-produce a movie with Jiang se. Forgive me for being blunt, but the rumors on the inte may not be entirely true. But I think there¡¯s something strange about this.


    The ID ¡®assassin Jing Ke¡¯ was obviously rted to the entertainment industry, and his words had leaked some news.


    His words made Liu Ye¡¯s fans extremely uneasy. Some of them could not help but start scolding Jiang se.


    [ ping Zi: I watched ¡± events of Beiping ¡± earlier. I had a good impression of Jiang se, but it¡¯s gone all of a sudden. Does she think that she can do whatever she wants just because she has a strong background? ]


    [ there¡¯s no Bodhi tree to begin with: I hope this is not true. I¡¯ve read the two reviews Mr. Shupeien wrote for Jiang se. I hope Jiang se won¡¯t let him down. I hope she can focus on improving her acting skills and acting in good movies instead of relying on unrated rumors to gain attention and poprity. ]


    ......


    Jiang SE¡¯s various social media ounts were upied by Liu Ye¡¯s fans and people who did not know what was going on. Most of them expressed their dissatisfaction with the rumors, while some hoped that Jiang se would take a stand. Many people were cursing and using all sorts of vulgarities. Mo Anqi scrolled through thements for a while and was so angry that her face turned red.

 Chapter 293

    293 Chapter 293 thementary


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Mo Anqi read a fewments and could not take it anymore. She turned to look at Jiang se. Jiang se was holding the script and did not seem to be affected by theizens ¡®words at all.


    There was also a group of Jiang SE¡¯s fans who supported her firmly. However, theirments were quickly pushed down by the overwhelming amount of curses from theizens.


    Jiang se did not read thements online. However, she could guess how serious the situation was from mo Anqi¡¯s expression. If the news of her ¡®forcing Liu Ye to film¡¯ demon ¡®was spread by people with ill intentions, Jiang se knew very well how many attacks she would attract.


    Xia Chaoqun made a few calls to get people to delete thements.


    Up until now, the inte was abuzz with all kinds of rumors. However, the real news media had not followed the trend. Instead, several media reporters had made phone calls to century Gxy and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s assistant, Zhang Chi, hoping to get some news through Zhang Chi so that they could publish it immediately.


    Xia Chaoqun, yang Boxi, Zhao rang, and the others all made phone calls tomunicate. Half an hourter, she sat down with her phone in hand.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s face and ears turned red as she gritted her teeth in anger. On the other hand, Jiang se was still calm as she recited the lines from ¡± demon ¡°.


    the marketingpany has something to do with this. I¡¯ve had someone track the IP address, and the server¡¯s location shows that it¡¯s overseas.


    It was obvious that the whole incident was premeditated. First, they released the news of Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s coboration to attract the attention ofizens and the media. After the matter was blown up, the people from the marketingpany came out and released a bunch of fabricated news.


    However, due to Jiang SE¡¯s status being slightly lower than Liu Ye¡¯s in the coboration between Jiang se and Liu Ye, arge number ofizens actually believed in such baseless spections.


    This matter was not in Jiang SE¡¯s favor. It was obvious that the person was targeting her.


    The people behind the scenes might be nning to use public opinion to force Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s first coboration to end in failure.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the person who did it behind my back is ...¡±


    Xia Chaoqun pinched his phone and pointed at his thigh. Jiang se finally looked away from the script and met Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes. Both of them knew who the culprit was.


    ¡°Feng Nan,¡±


    Jiang se continued her sentence while Xia Chaoqun nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    She crossed her legs and changed into a morefortable sitting position.


    Jiang-Nan entertainment failed when they tried to get the copyright to ¡®the devil¡¯. In the end, it was said that Feng Nan wrote a script for¡¯ revenge¡¯.


    Dong Mingsheng from Hua Investment Group withdrew his investment from ¡°event of Beiping¡± to invest in Feng Nan¡¯s new drama.


    even though Feng Nan¡¯s ¡®revenge¡¯ hasn¡¯t revealed any information, from the title of the film, it¡¯s very likely to be a film of the same genre as ¡®demon¡¯. Jiang Nan entertainment has been preparing for it, and I¡¯ve heard that they might start filming this year.


    In other words, it was very likely that the two movies ¡®release dates would meet. In that case, Feng Nan would have a motive to make a move.


    I¡¯ve heard some news. Feng Nan did contact a foreign marketingpany half a month ago.


    When Xia Chaoqun said that, Jiang se was even more certain of her suspicions toward Feng Nan.


    She put down the script and found it rather interesting. In fact, all the means that Feng Nan had used in the beginning, such as provoking Zhu pan and rmending her to Jufeng media, were all underhanded means. It made her impatient and at the same time, she did not know whether tough or cry.


    These petty actions did not hurt her much. However, due to Feng Nan¡¯s identity, Jiang se always felt disgusted.


    At this moment, Feng Nan¡¯s methods were slightly better. He knew how to beat around the bush and use other methods to suppress her. He wanted to drag her down so that she could rise to the top. This made Jiang se feel much better.


    ¡°Feng Nan is up to no good?¡±


    Mo Anqi was a little confused, ¡±


    is it because she and Sese were both nominated for the supporting female role at the film festival? is it because people areparing her role as miss Eguchi and Sese¡¯s role as doukou that she wants to drag Sese down? ¡±


    As she said this, she frowned.


    or, other than these, is there some other enmity between you and her? ¡±


    For some reason, when mo Anqi said this, Jiang se felt that Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression was filled with a deeper meaning.


    She was still wondering if this was her imagination when Xia Chaoqun had already pped his hands and stood up.


    alright, I¡¯ve arranged for you to be interviewed by a few media outlets. In addition to the three most important mainstream media outlets, you can choose two other media outlets for your interviews.


    This matter had caused a hugemotion on the inte, but Xia Chaoqun was unperturbed, as if he had just encountered an insignificant matter.


    In the marching Dragon Studio, thepany¡¯s boss and managing editor were having a meeting with all the reporters in the studio. They were discussing the coboration between Liu Ye and Jiang se, which had caused quite a stir on the inte this time.


    Liu Ye and century Silver River hadn¡¯t released a statement yet, so the situation was rather confusing. The boss reached out and knocked on the table.


    as far as I know, Xia Chaoqun has already expressed his intention to be interviewed by reporters. Other than reporters from three media outlets, including Huaxia information and times entertainment, he will also choose two other media outlets to be interviewed. Everyone must strive to get this opportunity.


    While the boss was talking, Tao Tao was sitting in the back, lost in thought.


    She frowned. Thements online were one-sided against Jiang se, and this worried her.


    From the moment the incident happened to the time the boss called for a meeting, Tao Tao had been quietly refreshing the webpage and keeping an eye on Jiang SE¡¯s official ount. She was afraid that she would miss out on a piece of information.


    She was a little upset by the endless stream of abuse. She had met Jiang se twice and trusted her unconditionally. Jiang se was not that kind of person. Thements online made her so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    The managing editor was still instructing everyone to try their best to get this opportunity. Tao Tao took advantage of the moment when no one was paying attention to her and turned on her phone again. This time, she was refreshed and suddenly screamed, ¡±


    ¡°Brother fan!¡±


    The chief editor, who was talking, was interrupted by her. He looked at her with an unhappy expression.


    The colleagues around her stared at her in surprise or worry. Even the boss frowned and looked a little stern.


    Tao Tao came back to her senses and realized what she had done. She ignored her fear and raised her phone.


    ¡°My goddess has released a draft.¡±


    Her hands were still shaking, and she was obviously excited. She reached out and swiped Liu Ye¡¯s official ount.


    ¡°Liu Ye has also made a statement saying that my goddess is innocent!¡±


    When Tao Tao said this, she straightened her back and said proudly, ¡±


    ...


    look, Liu Ye¡¯s official ount has posted something!


    When the crowd heard this, they quickly went over to take a look. Liu Ye¡¯s official ount only had one message:


    Rumors stop at the wise!

 Chapter 294

    294 Try it


    Tao Tao¡¯s words caused many people to pick up their phones. Jiang SE¡¯s official ount had indeed sent a message, asking everyone to stop making malicious spections and that she would give everyone an answerter.


    Liu Ye¡¯s and Jiang SE¡¯s joint statement slightly appeased the fans of both sides. Everyone was waiting for Jiang SE¡¯s reply.


    The boss in the office frowned. He was a little worried. Since Liu Ye was involved, the matter was getting out of hand. Thepetition between the media to get news was also very fierce. Although Dragon Travel Studio had been doing well since its establishment, it was still far behind other mediapanies in terms of scale and resources.


    Once this piece of news had some value, the boss wasn¡¯t sure if he could get it.


    He made a call to century Gxy. After much effort, he finally found out that Xia Chaoqun had the intention to let Jiang se ept an interview. However, the number of media outlets being interviewed was currently estimated to be around five.


    Other than the threergest mainstream media outlets in the country that he had mentioned, Jiang se should have been able to choose the other two.


    Dragon travel Studios was not very influential. The possibility of being selected by Jiang se was not high. The boss sighed and rubbed his forehead. He felt rather helpless.


    Tao Tao held the phone in her hand, her face filled with joy. A woman sitting at the conference table suddenly said, ¡±


    ¡°Who knows if Liu Ye was being coerced when he said that?¡±


    Tao Tao raised her head and saw that the person who had spoken was ding ru, one of the more experienced staff in the studio. Although she was a senior, Tao Tao was a little displeased because she was belittling Jiang se in her words.


    sister ding, Liu Ye is an adult and has won the Best Actor award twice at the film festival. If he really doesn¡¯t want to do something, who can coerce him? ¡±


    She had not been in the studio for long, so she had been learning from the senior employees most of the time. Ding ru was not very brave, so she did not expect her to talk back to her. She was about to say something when Tao Tao continued, ¡±


    besides, there¡¯s been a rumor in the industry that Liu Ye is going to work with Jiang se. Didn¡¯t we hear about it before? ¡±


    Ding ru looked at her coldly and moved a chair over.


    there were indeed rumors previously that century Gxy had the intention of matchmaking Jiang se and Liu Ye to co-star in ¡®demon¡¯. The director is Zhao rang. However, Liu Ye has been suppressing this matter and has not agreed to it. Everyone knows about this. Why didn¡¯t you agree back then, but now you¡¯re suddenly spreading the news of cooperation?¡±


    taking on a role is a big deal. It¡¯s normal for Liu Ye to take some time to consider it. Since it was about her idol, Tao Tao could no longer swallow her anger.


    what¡¯s more, we¡¯re reporters. It¡¯s precisely because we have doubts that we want to find out the truth, not just based on spection.


    Her words infuriated ding ru. She mmed her hand on the table.


    I don¡¯t need you to teach me what to do. I¡¯ve been in this line of work for longer than you. What are you? ¡±


    Ding ru stood up and said loudly, ¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that you like Jiang se? you¡¯re intentionally trying to defend her. You¡¯re trying to say that you¡¯re dead, but you¡¯re alive. Since you know that the truth isn¡¯t based on spection, do you have any evidence? You¡¯re even ying with your phone during the meeting. An employee like you doesn¡¯t even have the right to Enter the Dragon travel agency!¡±


    Amotion broke out in the meeting room. No one had expected ding ru to make things difficult for Tao Tao in front of everyone. Neither did they expect Tao Tao, who was usually rather introverted, to argue with ding ru over Jiang se.


    Everyone quickly tried to persuade her. Tao Tao¡¯s face turned red and tears welled up in her eyes, but she bit her lip and refused to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡±


    The boss¡¯s face was livid, and he suppressed his anger.


    we¡¯re in the conference room. Let¡¯s go out and fight as much as we want!


    He nced at Tao Tao and said impatiently, ¡±


    everyone, remember your status. Don¡¯t mix private and professional matters. Ding ruughed coldly, and Tao Tao shivered.


    The people around her either sympathetically or gloatingly stared at her. The boss¡¯s harsh words were like a p to Tao Tao¡¯s face. She felt cold all over and could not hold the notebook and pen in her hands steadily.


    this time, Xia Chaoqun has agreed to interview five media outlets. However, three of them have already been called out. Our chances aren¡¯t that great.


    The boss was still talking, but Tao Tao couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. She felt her vision was a little blurry and heard the boss¡¯s voice in her ear, ¡±


    everyone, please keep an eye on Wanwan. Which two media outlets have Jiang se chosen this time? once you receive the news, use your connections and try to get them to leak some information so that the news can bepiled in time.


    This was a rule unique to the industry. Every time there was big news, not all the reporters could arrive in time. This was evident when they had worked in this industry for a long time.


    The more well-connected a reporter was, the more familiar and close they were with their peers. When others took photos or obtained new news, they might share them with the reporters who were not there yet. They would send a few photos and the news would be published.


    Therefore, in major media Studios, experienced reporters were much more efficient than new reporters. In addition to umted experience, connections were also an invisible wealth.


    Therefore, when Tao Tao argued with ding ru, the owner stood on ding ru¡¯s side and scolded Tao Tao without hesitation.


    The boss had already prepared for the worst. Just as he was about to end the meeting, Tao Tao sniffed and said, ¡±


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    After the argument with ding ru, Tao Tao¡¯s words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the office.


    She tried not to look at other people¡¯s faces, her eyes still red.


    ¡°Can I contact Jiang se for an interview this time? I¡¯ve met her twice, she still remembers me!¡±


    She was a new reporter, and she had only just made a name for herself in the studio because of her film review for ¡°event of Beiping¡± some time ago. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to attend today¡¯s meeting.


    Logically speaking, it was impossible for her to be interviewed. At most, she could be an intern reporter and run around with the old employees.


    Tao Tao took the initiative to speak, knowing that it was a risky move. The boss might not agree, and the people around her would think that she was crazy. Some might even think that she had said this on purpose because she was angry after the argument with ding ru.


    However, Tao Tao did not care about what others thought. She knew that she just did not like people misunderstanding Jiang se. She also wanted to meet her idol and rify the situation. She wanted to use her remaining power to exin things to Jiang se.


    In reality, she was not confident at all about whether Jiang se would ept her interview. To Jiang se, she was just a fan who would blush and be at a loss when she saw her idol. She might remember her name, but that did not mean that the interview would be hers.


    Despite knowing the situation, Tao Tao still bravely faced the boss¡¯s questioning gaze and said in a trembling voice, ¡±


    ¡°I also want to try contacting her.¡±

 Chapter 295

    295 Chapter 295 fans


    ¡°Swish!¡± Ding ru sneered with disdain. Her colleagues around her also looked at Tao Tao with strange eyes.


    She knew that if Jiang se were to reject her request in public, it would be extremely embarrassing for her in the studio. Her colleagues might evenugh at her behind her back and ostracize her in the future.


    Su Min sighed and frowned. Tao Tao was sitting behind her. She carefully moved the chair and wanted to hit her to signal her to stop.


    there are so many people here, and no one can say for sure that they can convince the other party to ept the interview. Who Do You Think You Are? ¡±


    Ding ru rolled her eyes, the boss frowned, and Tao Tao clenched her fists.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just try once. What if it works?¡±


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t? Who Do You Think You Are? What¡¯s more, because of you, the people from century Gxy excluded Dragon travel Studios from the interview?¡±


    Ding ru said sarcastically. Her attitude was aggressive. Su Min saw that Tao Tao was trying to hold back her tears and her face was red. She felt some sympathy for Tao Tao and patted her, signaling her not to be impulsive.


    if we only try it once, century Gxy will be able to exclude Dragon Travel studio¡¯s interview invitation, which proves that century Gxy has no intention of inviting us.


    Tao Tao fought for this opportunity.


    ¡°And it was indeed because of me that Dragon travel Studios was excluded from this interview,¡±


    She bit her lips and struggled for a moment. After a while, she made up her mind.


    ¡°Then the boss can fire me!¡±


    Su Min sighed. She didn¡¯t expect her to be so impulsive.


    Tao Tao had been working at Dragon travel Studios for a long time. She was obedient and hardworking, much more hardworking than many young girls.


    When she first entered thepany, she had to do everything because she was a neer. She had to help serve tea and pour water. It was only after interning for three months that she was qualified to follow the experienced reporters around. When she was out, she had to help the photographer carry the tripod, move the equipment, and do everything.


    It was not easy for her to get better now. She was valued by the managing editor because of her previous film review. Now, she was in charge of a project alone. Seeing that she had just made some achievements, if she resigned now, it would be equivalent to all her previous efforts being in vain.


    Ding ru was still sneering even though he had already said so much. The boss thought for a moment and nodded.


    then you can try. Make the call now.


    He nced at the managing editor. He gave Tao Tao the phone numbers of all the people in charge of dealing with the media in century Gxy, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s assistant, and Jiang SE¡¯s assistant, mo Anqi.


    The Guild meeting room was silent. Tao Tao first dialed century Gxy¡¯s phone number and put it on speaker. She made a request for an interview over the phone, but the other party politely declined.


    After hanging up the phone, she called Xia Chaoqun¡¯s assistant, Zhang Chi, and told him the reason for her visit. Zhang Chi also told her that he would contact her if he needed anything and then hung up the phone.


    Everyone present knew that although there was no clear rejection in the previous two phone calls, the intention of the rejection was already very obvious.


    There was only one chance left. Tao Tao took a deep breath, but ding ru was still smiling.


    after you finish this call, will you say that you want to try calling the Best Actor, Liu Ye, again? ¡±


    Tao Tao ignored her and dialed mo Anqi¡¯s phone. The phone rang a few times, but no one picked up. Su Min broke out in a cold sweat for Tao Tao. After the phone rang seven or eight times, mo Anqi¡¯s voice finally came through, ¡±


    ¡°Hello, mo Anqi. Who is this?¡±


    Hello, my name is Tao Tao. I¡¯d like to interview Jiang se. In the office, the boss had his arms crossed. The moment the phone was connected, Tao Tao hurriedly stated her request, afraid that the other party would reject her impatiently, so she continued, ¡±


    I¡¯m from Dragon travel Studios. I¡¯ve met Jiang se once. During the premiere of ¡®events of Beiping¡¯, I was waiting for her in the garage. She said she remembered me.


    After Tao Tao said this in a panic, the other side was silent for a while. This period of waiting was unbearable. They were looking forward to the other side¡¯s reply, but they were also afraid that the other side¡¯s reply might be a rejection.


    Her colleagues in the office, the managing editor, the boss, and ding ru all looked at her like needles, making her tense up.


    She did not perform well just now. Her voice was trembling when she spoke. As Jiang SE¡¯s assistant, mo Anqi must have received countless phone calls asking for an interview today. She must have failed. The way everyone in the office, including Su Min, looked at her conveyed this message.


    Sure enough, a few secondster, mo Anqi declined her request, ¡±


    alright, I¡¯ll contact you if I need anything.


    The phone was hung up, and ding ru¡¯s shrillughter rang out.


    Her phone screen was still lit up. Tao Tao quietly went to get her phone, feeling a little sad.


    It was not because she was about to lose her job. She just felt a little regretful that she could not exin this matter clearly on Jiang SE¡¯s behalf.


    Mo Anqi hung up the phone and looked at Jiang se. She smiled and said, ¡±


    reporters these days are getting smarter and smarter. A small reporter from Dragon Travel Studio just called. She said her name is Tao Tao and that you remember her. She wants to interview you, Yingluo.


    As soon as the news of Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s coboration came out, mo Anqi¡¯s phone was bombarded with calls from the reporters. In just an hour, she had already answered dozens of calls.


    She had casually said it as a joke and did not take it to heart. She had believed that Tao Tao was lying to trick the interview.


    To her surprise, Jiang se thought about it and immediately remembered ¡®Tao Tao¡¯. She was a very cute girl. On the day of the premiere of ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± he had waited for her in the garage below the IMAX theater and had taken a photo with her.


    ¡°I do remember her.¡±


    Jiang se nodded. Mo Anqi was stunned. Jiang se put down the script in her hand.


    ¡°She wants to interview me?¡±


    Mo Anqi nodded.


    When the boss of the Dragon Travel Studio announced the end of the meeting with a gloomy face and asked Tao Tao to stay, ding ru¡¯s eyes were gloating. Tao Tao¡¯s phone lit up and a phone number popped up on the screen.


    This was mo Anqi¡¯s number, which she had called earlier. Tao Tao didn¡¯t even bother putting the phone on speaker and put the phone to her ear after the call connected.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m tao Tao. Yes, I¡¯m from Dragon travel Studios.¡±


    did Jiang se agree to let me interview her? ¡±


    Her voice trembled in disbelief. Her legs were soft, as if she was stepping on clouds.


    ¡°Yes, Sese does remember you. The time is set at Yingluo.¡±


    When ding ru and Tao Tao argued at the studio and her boss questioned her, she didn¡¯t cry. When everyone looked at her suspiciously and she almost resigned, she held back her tears. However, when mo Anqi casually said, ¡± Sese does remember you, ¡± Tao Tao¡¯s tears, which she had been holding back for a long time, burst out.


    ...


    ¡°Yingluo, is there a problem?¡±


    Mo Anqi was still questioning her. She bit the back of her hand and shook her head while holding back her tears. It took her a long time to control her emotions.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

 Chapter 296

    296 Chapter 296 interview


    After mo Anqi hung up the phone, Tao Tao held onto her phone. Everyone in the office had not left yet, and they had heard her conversation with mo Anqi.


    There were still tears on her face, but she was smiling so much that her eyes were curved.


    boss, Jiang se has agreed to let me interview her. The time is at 3:30 p.m. The meeting time is 20 minutes. We¡¯ll be in the guest room on the 23rd floor of ruiji hotel.


    When Tao Tao said this, everyone in the office froze. The sunlight outside the floor-to-ceiling window was just right, revealing the shock on everyone¡¯s faces and eyes. There was a strange silence in the air. Ding ru¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    This time, the staff of marching Dragon Studios knew very well that it would not be easy to get this exclusive news. From the studio¡¯s employees to thepany¡¯s boss, none of them was confident that Jiang se would choose marching Dragon Studios to be interviewed.


    Therefore, at the beginning of the meeting, the boss had prepared for the worst. No reporter responded to the boss¡¯s words, obviously not confident.


    Who knew that in the end, when a neer who acted impulsively and everyoneughed at her whimsical thinking, she really hit the jackpot and got this interview opportunity.


    Before the interview, Tao Tao had done a lot of homework and considered every question carefully.


    Jiang SE¡¯s interview was to be held at ruiji hotel. When the car from Dragon travel Studios stopped below ruiji hotel, the security guards that century Gxy had arranged for them checked Tao Tao¡¯s personal belongings and left the photographer outside. Tao Tao only found out then that Jiang se was not allowed to take any photos during this interview. During the conversation, she had also figured out the reason. This was her manager, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s instruction. Even secret photos were not allowed.


    The appointed time was 3:30 am, and Tao Tao arrived about half an hour earlier than the scheduled time. She carefully organized her manuscript, afraid that she would forget all the questions when she saw her idol.


    The VIP hall on the 23rd floor was heavily guarded. As Jiang SE¡¯s reputation grew and her status rose, century Gxy valued her even more.


    While Tao Tao was happy for her, she was also a little worried.


    Her goddess was on her way to sess, and if she didn¡¯t work hard, she wouldn¡¯t have any achievements in this industry. In the future, she might not even be qualified to meet her in person and interview her.


    This time, she was able to use the identity of being Jiang SE¡¯s fan. Jiang se remembered her because of the photo shoot in the underground garage of the IMAX theater. She was able to get an interview. This kind of good luck would notst again.


    At 3:35 pm, someone came out on time and called out the name of Dragon travel Studios. Tao Tao stood up, and theptop on herp fell to the ground. She didn¡¯t bother to pick it up and shouted,


    ¡°There are!¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Mo Anqi smiled and waved at the girl when she saw her.


    Tao Tao had prepared a lot of questions. Some of them were questions her boss had asked her to ask, such as ¡®is Jiang se and Liu Ye going to work together? what movie are they going to shoot? what does she think of the rumors online?¡¯. There were also questions she wanted to ask herself.


    However, when she entered the closed door and saw Jiang se drinking from a cup with a straw, she forgot everything. She widened her eyes and asked in a daze, ¡±


    ¡°Why did you lose so much weight?¡±


    Jiang se was dressed in a white shirt with a ruffled cor, a pair of ck harem pants, and a pair of Martens boots with straps. Her hair was let down, and she had light makeup on. When she turned her head, one could see the clear lines of half of her face. She was so skinny that she was practically skin and bones.


    Her fingers that were holding the cup were slender, and the blue blood vessels under her fair skin protruded slightly, giving off a feeling of weakness.


    Jiang se turned around. Her face had be even thinner. The blood vessels near her temples could almost be seen. Her jaw was tightly clenched. She was still young and had a bit of baby fat.


    Tao Tao still remembered the first two times she had seen her, but now that Leng shaoting saw her so thin that she was almost out of shape, he became anxious, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Her tone was a little worried.


    ¡°Is it because of the agency¡¯s request?¡±


    is that the first question? ¡±


    Jiang se put down her cup and teased the girl who had been looking worried since she entered the room. Tao Tao even shook her head seriously.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Her tone and expression were as usual, and she even had the heart to joke with him. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a bad mood and probably wasn¡¯t affected by the rumors on the inte.


    I¡¯ve been trying to lose weight in preparation for my new film. I¡¯m so thin that the people around me can¡¯t recognize me anymore. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no photographer for this interview.


    Jiang se could tell that Tao Tao was still a little nervous. When she spoke, Tao Tao gripped the notebook tightly and stared at her as if she was afraid of missing an expression.


    ¡°Does the new film need any weight loss?¡±


    what¡¯s going on? ¡± Tao Tao asked. At that moment, she had the same feeling of being in front of her idol and the anxiety and heartache she felt when she saw Jiang se had lost so much weight. Her eyes reflected her feelings. Jiang se nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s just to get closer to the character in the movie.¡±


    The young reporter was so nervous that he did not know what to do. His lips moved as if he did not know what to say after Jiang se finished her sentence.


    I, I haven¡¯t interviewed him alone, so I¡¯m a little nervous, Yingluo, ¡°she said honestly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Jiang se smiled. I don¡¯t have much experience in doing solo interviews. Don¡¯t let your nervousness infect me. I still have an interview to doter.


    She didn¡¯t try tofort Tao Tao with soft words. Tao Tao was dumbfounded and Mo Anqi couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    Tao Tao also couldn¡¯t help but smile. The goddess seemed to be different from the elegant and cold impression she had imagined. She heaved a sigh of relief and actually felt a lot more rxed. She asked the question she had prepared,


    ¡°Is Sese¡¯s new film the one that¡¯s been spreading like wildfire in the industry recently, the one she co-filmed with Liu Ye?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Jiang se nodded without hesitation.


    Tao Tao found that she did not feel bad being interviewed. She did not speak much, but she would not hide anything that she could. She was not like the celebrities that the reporters were most afraid of, who led the reporters around in circles and said a lot of things without answering any questions. When the interview time was over and she was sorting out the scripts, she found that there was no newsworthy value.


    Reporters didn¡¯t like dealing with celebrities like this the most. Not only would their efforts be in vain, but they would also be scolded by the editor-in-chiefter. They would have to rack their brains to find a way to fill in the gaps.


    Jiang se did not. She had clearly told Tao Tao where her bottom line was. Other than that, she would tell Tao Tao everything she could.

 Chapter 297

    297 Chapter 297 interview


    Before Tao Tao set off, the boss was afraid that Jiang se would beat around the bush and refuse to answer the rumors about her ¡®forcing¡¯ Liu Ye to make a movie. He even taught Tao Tao how to worm information out of him and managed to get some useful information out of her.


    However, after she arrived, she didn¡¯t use any methods. First, she was so excited to see her idol that she almost forgot all the instructions from the boss.


    Secondly, it was because Jiang SE¡¯s attitude was unusually good. She almost did not need her ¡®trap¡¯ to tell him everything.


    She and Liu Ye did have a movie to shoot. The new film was already in the reserve stage, and even the investment had been in ce.


    In the end, Tao Tao did not ask Jiang se how she had managed to convince Liu Ye. When she saw that Jiang se had lost a lot of weight and knew that she was preparing for her new film, she knew what was going on.


    20 minutes passed by very quickly. For Tao Tao, the short 20 minutes of time together was like a dream.


    She felt a little regretful, but she could not dy it any longer. Jiang se had an interviewter. Tao Tao knew it was time when mo Anqi kept checking her watch.


    When mo Anqi brought her out of her room, she was still carefully arranging her recording pen. This would affect the script she was going to write next. This would also be her first official one-on-one interview with Jiang se. It held a different meaning to her.


    When she returned, her colleagues at the studio looked at her with envy. When the boss learned that she had asked for specific information, he specially agreed to let her write the report.


    Many of her seniors and colleagues who she had never greeted before called her to ask her to share the results of the interview.


    On the news media run by Longxing Studios, Tao Tao didn¡¯t hide her identity as a fan and wrote this interview.


    I became acquainted with miss Jiang se during the opening ceremony of ¡®the asion of Beiping.¡¯ By chance, I was given the right to interview Jiang se for the first time. I¡¯ve remembered her.


    at that time, I had just joined thepany. I stammered as I followed my seniors around. I couldn¡¯t even give an opening speech. After I was done thinking about it, Jiang se unexpectedly cooperated with me. In the end, after the premiere of ¡®events of Beiping¡¯, I couldn¡¯t hold back my excitement and sneaked over to see her. However, she recognized me right away.


    She typed word by word on theputer very seriously.¡¯I used to follow her news and went crazy because of her. I never thought of getting any returns, but the moment she called my name, it was as if fireworks had bloomed in my heart.¡¯


    ¡°Recently, there have been a lot of rumors about her on the inte. I was lucky to have the opportunity to interview her in person. When I felt a little uneasy because of the neer¡¯s interview with her, she just yed it down and didn¡¯t hide that she was also a neer. When they talked about the rumors of her coboration with Liu Ye, she openly admitted that she and Liu Ye would be working on a new script soon.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about everyone¡¯s doubts about her qualifications to cooperate with Liu Ye, because I felt that there were some questions that I didn¡¯t need to ask the moment I saw her. She had been preparing for this new film for almost a year. She knew where her weaknesses were and did not avoid talking about them. She faced her weaknesses calmly and worked hard to ovee them. The goddess in ¡°the 99th love letter¡± was stunning, but she didn¡¯t rely on her beauty to get into the industry.¡±


    ¡°In¡± Beiping,¡±she yed the role of doukou, which has made people see her for the first time, but her enterprising spirit doesn¡¯t stop there.¡±


    She put in all her effort for the new film she was going to shoot with Liu Ye. The moment we met, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. She had changed a lot, as if she had been reborn. Except for the temperament between her brows, she still had that determined look. It was as if she was a different person from before.


    during the conversation, she briefly talked about the efforts she had made for the new film. She spent a lot of time practicing every day. Knowing that her acting skills were not good enough, she persevered and went to the Grand Theater to learn. She had done the same thing day after day in a boring way. In the end, she won the approval of the Best Actor with her perseverance and agreed to act in the film with her.


    at this point, I can¡¯t help but re-examine the word ¡®idol¡¯.


    in the beginning, my impression of ¡®idol¡¯ was only a vague image of beauty and temperament. However, after a few short encounters with Jiang se, I feel that the word ¡®idol¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be so superficial.


    ¡°She¡¯s just like Jiang se. She¡¯s hardworking, hard-working, and full of drive. She¡¯s like a role model that leads me to learn from her.¡±


    ¡°In addition to her beauty, her determined personality, her positive attitude, and her rare calmness that doesn¡¯t make her superior to others just because she¡¯s famous. The rumors on the inte seemed to have nothing to do with her. She was involved in the situation, but she looked at it as if she was an outsider.


    before the interview, I always felt that it was unfair for her and I was worried about her. But after the interview, I realized that there was nothing to worry about. Attitude determines sess or failure. When the film is released, the truth will always beat sophistry.


    Tao Tao finished writing the interview in one go. After reading it herself, she was very satisfied.


    She was still listening to the recording between her and Jiang se through her earphones. She had yed the 20-minute recording over and over again for almost two hours.


    ¡°Tao, are you still listening?¡±


    Su Min patted her on the desk next door. Tao Tao blushed and took off her headphones, whispering, ¡±


    ¡°Sister su,¡±


    She liked Jiang se very much. The more she knew about her and the more she interacted with her, just like what she had written in the interview, the more fascinated she was with her.


    In the recording, Jiang SE¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow. She had a very good voice. It was like a silent drizzle, as if nothing was worth her panicking over. Tao Tao had felt that kind of calmness during the interview, but now that she was listening to the recording, she was even more touched.


    She had already listened to the recording seven or eight times. Su Min shook her head, ¡±


    ¡°The boss is calling for you. He¡¯s asking if you¡¯ve finished writing your draft.¡±


    Hearing this, Tao Tao hurriedly sent the draft she had written to her boss¡¯s email.


    She was still a little rusty when it came to face-to-face interviews, but her interview writing was unexpectedly full of charm, which showed her deep writing skills.


    Perhaps it was because she liked Jiang se, but she had written Jiang SE¡¯s image so well that there was almost nothing worth changing in the interview. When marching Dragon Studios published Tao Tao¡¯s interview on the news, it had been reposted nearly 20000 times in just 30 minutes!


    Of course, it was because Liu Ye and Jiang se were at the heart of the struggle that the news became the hottest topic as soon as it was released. At the same time, some people remembered Tao Tao, who had written the interview.


    Arge number ofizens poured into the website to leavements. This was the first time since the establishment of Dragon travel Studios that the website had done so well.


    Tao Tao immediately became a hot topic in thepany. Her boss praised her at apany meeting, but what made her the happiest was not the boss¡¯s praise, nor the promotion and sry increase that her boss promised, but thements left by manyizens in her interview: through your writing, I got to know a new Jiang se. I also began to think about the meaning of the word ¡®idol¡¯. I look forward to the release of Jiang SE¡¯s new film. I also look forward to seeing what you¡¯ve said about her true changes in the film.

 Chapter 298

    298 Revenge


    In contrast to Tao Tao¡¯s emotional interview, China Information, times entertainment, and a few other influential Chinese websites made the headlines. They confirmed that Liu Ye and Jiang se would be working together soon.


    Although the title and the content of the film were kept confidential, the crew was happy to disclose some minor details.


    The lineup of the director, the male and female leads, and the cast was announced on the news. The reporters from the three major web portals interviewed Liu Ye and Jiang se, as well as theizens and Liu Ye¡¯s fans. The moment the news was released, they roughly knew the whole story.


    During the interview, Liu Ye revealed that he had not acted rashly when he agreed to work with Jiang se on the new film. He had not been forced to do so either. Instead, he had seriously and carefully considered the matter.


    Although the interview with Huaxia information onlysted ten minutes, it was enough for Liu Ye to make himself clear.


    On the news headlines, Liu Ye was clearly appealing to his fans to not be misled by some people¡¯sments. He revealed that Zhao rang had been preparing for this movie since the beginning ofst year. At that time, Zhao rang had already actively contacted him. However, due to various reasons, the coboration had not been sessful until recently.


    the reason I agreed to take on this film is because I can see Jiang SE¡¯s change and potential. She¡¯s not using flowery words to brag, nor is she using her so-called power to force me to bow down. Instead, she¡¯s using facts that speak louder than words and her most sincere attitude to force me to take on this film coboration with her.


    if the rumors on the inte are true, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able tost for a year. I should¡¯ve agreed to director Zhao¡¯s offerst year. It wouldn¡¯t have dragged on until now.


    With the release of all the major news, especially the news released by the three mainstream media outlets, it represented absolute authority and truth, which greatlyforted the fans.


    Zhao rang¡¯s reply was simr to Liu Ye¡¯s. When the media interviewed him, he onlyughed out loud.


    ¡°If intimidation works, things would be much simpler. I don¡¯t need to spend nearly a year with Liu Ye and wait until now to get his approval.¡±


    There were responses from all sides, and the truth came to light. Although there were still people on the inte who had ulterior motives to incite disharmony, it was almost unable to cause any waves.


    Thanks to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s extraordinary methods, Jiang SE¡¯s crisis was resolved in less than half a day.


    The speciousments on the inte had beenpletely deleted. At the same time, because nie dan and the others had invested in the movie ¡± demon ¡°, there were now people who had their eyes on it. After Xia Chaoqun had settled what he had to do, she simply pushed the rest of the matters to nie dan and the others who had invested in it to settle themselves.


    Before evening, these malicious marketingpany ounts could no longer be used in China, and their IP was almostpletely banned.


    But this was only the beginning.


    In Jiang Nan entertainmentpany, Feng Nan¡¯s eyes were closed. The stylist was holding her feet and applying ck nail polish on her nails.


    No one spoke in the office. The phone on the table was vibrating.


    Feng Nan did not look over. Instead, his assistant beside him took a look and reminded him softly, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Feng, it¡¯s brother Zhao.¡±


    Jiang-Nan entertainment was an entertainmentpany founded by Zhao junhan and Feng Nan. In the early days, the two of them had a close rtionship, and the people in thepany felt that life was still good.


    Unfortunately, good things don¡¯tst long, and the fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e soon became distant. Zhao junhan¡¯s time in thepany became less and less, and Feng Nan became more and more aware of thepany¡¯s Affairs.


    In the past, she often saw the two of them going out together, but now, in such a short time, the number of times they spoke on the phone was pitifully few.


    Feng Nan opened her eyes and reached for her phone. Zhao junhan¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was filled with irrepressible anger.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Ever since the two of them had fallen out, his calls had never been good news.


    ¡°Did you find a marketingpany? Did you spread the news on the inte?¡±


    Feng Nan snorted sarcastically and looked at his fair and delicate toes indifferently after applying nail polish.


    ¡°So what if I am? so what if I am not?¡±


    Initially, Feng Nan¡¯s tall figure and wless body had pleased her the most. She had taken good care of her skin, from her hair to her toes. Every inch of her skin was fair and delicate. She leaned over to touch her calf, but her sharp eyes caught sight of a mark next to her big toe. She was stunned.


    This was something she had never seen before, so she was a little anxious. It was a small cocoon, which was already a little yellow and oval. Because the other parts of her skin were very white, this little w was particrly eye-catching.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Her expression was a little stern, and the stylist who was applying nail polish for her said timidly, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Feng, this should be caused by wearing pointed high heels all the time.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    While Feng Nan was discussing the mark on his foot with the stylist, Zhao junhan, who was on the other end of the phone, was so angry that he wanted to hit someone.


    f * ck you! he had wanted to curse out loud, but after exchanging a few words with Feng Nan, he felt that there was no point in cursing.


    forget it, I¡¯m just telling you that China Investment Group has decided to withdraw their investment for your ¡®revenge¡¯. The other investors also seem to have the intention to go back on their word. The marketingpanies that you hired have almost all been dealt with. If you can¡¯t handle this, I won¡¯t invest a single cent of the money I promised you.


    Feng Nan was stunned by the bad news he had brought. Before she could ask why, she recalled Zhao junhan¡¯s question. No matter how stupid Feng Nan was, she could guess that Dong Mingsheng¡¯s withdrawal of funds might have something to do with her hiring a marketingpany to suppress Jiang se.


    She had been preparing for ¡± revenge ¡± for a long time. It was a self-directed and self-directed movie by an unknown director in her previous life. After it was released, it shocked everyone.


    With an investment of less than three million Yuan, it finally earned 80 million Yuan in box office sales. At that time, the film caused a sensation in the Chinese entertainment industry. The director and the actors in the film became famous overnight.


    The director of this movie was called Li Li. It took him two years to write this script. During the shooting period, because he was still a neer, he hit many obstacles. It was only seven yearster that the movie was released in China.


    After Feng Nan¡¯s rebirth, she had made up her mind to enter the entertainment industry. She was determined to get all the movies that did well in the box office and the results. Naturally, she would not let go of this low-cost, high-return movie that was well-known in her previous life.


    She spent a few months carefully recalling the plot of the movie and wrote the script. She had no intention of making money from this movie. The reason why she took out this movie to persuade Dong Mingsheng to invest was mainly to let Dong Mingsheng see her ability to make money so that he could invest in her future movies.

 Chapter 299

    299 Chapter 299 overthinking


    revenge ¡± was just a test of Feng Nan¡¯s abilities.


    If Dong Mingsheng only wanted to withdraw his funding for ¡®revenge¡¯, Feng Nan might not even care about these few million dors. However, from Zhao junhan¡¯s words, it was clear that Dong Mingsheng intended to withdraw the funds he had promised to invest in her next few movies. This was a serious problem!


    Feng Nan had already made arrangements for the uing drama and the roles that she would be acting in. Once Dong Mingsheng withdrew his funding, it would have a huge impact on her.


    It had been more than two years since she was reborn. She did not live for long in her previous life before she died at Jiang SE¡¯s hands.


    In other words, her knowledge of the future was limited.


    She wanted to take advantage of this time to collect more than a dozen movies that she knew had good box office sales and reviews from her previous life. She also wanted to use these movies to promote herself internationally. This way, she could not afford to lose the investment.


    However, if the follow-up funds could not keep up, the money she had on hand at the moment would not be enough to film those movies.


    Of course, Feng Nan could also film ¡± revenge ¡± first and then prepare to film other movies that she liked after the box office was recovered. However, in this way, other directors would start to prepare for several movies that were going to be released next year or the year after next, and she would lose the opportunity to make a lot of money.


    How was she going to find a way to walk ahead of others like this?


    Zhao junhan hung up the phone. Feng Nan¡¯s face was frighteningly dark. She suppressed the anger in her heart and called Dong Mingsheng.


    She had been in contact with Dong Mingsheng before, and they had a good personal rtionship. However, when she called Dong Mingsheng¡¯s cell phone, the phone rang a few times, but Dong Mingsheng did not pick up.


    When she called again, it was his assistant who picked up the phone. He said that Dong Mingsheng was in a meeting and would reply to herter.


    Feng Nan was furious. She mmed her phone on the table. She decided to go to the China Investment Council to meet Dong Mingsheng and ask him what he meant.


    As soon as she moved, the woman who was painting her toenails trembled, and the nail polish got onto her feet. Before the woman could apologize, Feng Nan had already raised his hand and pped her!


    Jiang SE¡¯s previous crisis was quickly resolved by century Gxy. Thepany paid a sum of money for her PR, but at the same time, they also used this incident to create some hype.


    As a result, the news of Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s coboration spread like wildfire. demon ¡± had already received attention from various parties even before it had officially started filming.


    Many people were very curious about Jiang SE¡¯s current state. She kept a very low profile. The media did not reveal much about her private life, but her public exposure had not decreased. Previously, due to the poprity of ¡± events of Beiping, ¡± the doukou in the series had caused an uproar. Then, there was news of her and Liu Ye working together on a new film, which attracted more and more attention.


    However, Jiang se, who was the center of attention, went to the Feng residence early in the morning to visit Feng Zhongliang.


    After he had fallen and injured himself, PEI Yi had brought her to the Feng residence once. She had then used PEI Yi¡¯s name to visit Feng Zhongliang every half a month.


    But most of the time, Feng Zhongliang did not have the time to see her.


    She was not rted to the Feng family at all. Although she hade under PEI Yi¡¯s name, it was precisely because of this that she felt awkward.


    When Jiang se arrived, it was only around 8:30 am. Feng Zhongliang had already woken up and was busy in the garden. When Xiao Liu came to inform him, he sighed and nodded.


    ¡°Let here over.¡±


    She came with a bag of things and was wearing a simple pair of jeans with a shirt. When Feng Zhongliang saw her, he could see that she had lost a lot of weight.


    He frowned and asked with a dark face, ¡±


    ¡°What did you bring?¡±


    Jiang se had been here a few times. Although she did not see him every time, the grandfather and grandson were much more familiar with each other than before. When Feng Zhongliang asked her a question, she answered obediently, ¡±


    ¡°A set of geography.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang liked to read things rted to geography. Before she was reborn, she had noticed that Feng Zhongliang had been watching TV shows about National Geography a few times.


    She had been paying attention to this set of books for a long time. There were all kinds of Chinese geography books, but this set of ¡± geography ¡± was very outstanding in terms of literacy and professional knowledge. She had searched for several months before she found it. She bought it immediately and prepared to give it to Feng Zhongliang.


    When Feng Zhongliang heard that the gift she gave was ¡°geography,¡± he fell silent.


    She didn¡¯t give him anything expensive, but it was exactly what he liked. He hesitated for a while, sighed, and finally motioned for Xiao Liu to ept the gift.


    After receiving Jiang SE¡¯s gift, Feng Zhongliang naturally had to express his gratitude. He pointed at the moon season that was just right in front of him.


    ¡°When we go backter, cut a few bunches and take them away.¡±


    The Feng family was not short of money, nor did theyck high-end gifts in return. However, to be able to get Feng Zhongliang to agree to give him the flowers that he had personally grown, it was already a very sincere return gift to him.


    This also proved that his impression of Jiang se was much better than before. It was also because he liked the set of gifts that Jiang se had given him.


    Jiang se nodded and thanked him. She looked at the scissors in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s hand. The ground was already littered with branches and some flowers that he had trimmed after they had bloomed.


    There was a basket beside her. She tied up her hair, bent down to pick up the branches and leaves, and threw them into the basket. Feng Zhongliang saw her actions and did not stop her, but he felt that she might not be able to hold on for long judging from her fragile appearance.


    He struggled to move his legs and trim the branches and leaves. Jiang se followed behind him to pick them up. The flowerbed was not small. He usually took care of it by himself without anyone else¡¯s help. He usually took more than three hours to clean it up. Most of the time, he would cut the dead branches and leaves, trim the withered flowers, and asionally apply some fertilizer and water. asionally, he would also need to put some medicine in. Most of his time was spent.


    Feng Zhongliang cut the branches for a long time. He only stopped when the pain in his leg was unbearable. He turned around and saw Jiang se picking up the branches and leaves behind him. Her basket was almost full.


    Liu stood in the distance with something in his hands. He didn¡¯t look like he had helped.


    She squatted on the ground, and the ce she had picked up was clean. There were many broken branches and fallen leaves in her hands, and most of her hair was loose. The morning sun was not very hot, but she had suffered a little after squatting for a long time to pick things up.


    As if she sensed Feng Zhongliang¡¯s gaze, she raised her head. Her eyes were bright, her hair was messy, her face was red from the sun, and her forehead was full of sweat. She freed one hand to wipe her hair and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This sentence pierced Feng Zhongliang¡¯s heart.


    She did not look anything like Feng Nan, but for some reason, he suddenly felt as if his granddaughter was squatting in front of him and asking him a question. Her tone and demeanor were exactly the same as Feng Nan¡¯s in the past. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He calmed down and realized that he was thinking too much. Feng Zhongliang bit his cheek and looked serious. Perhaps he realized that his tone was too harsh, so he tried to find something to ease the atmosphere.


    ¡°Why did you pick up this thing?¡±

 Chapter 300

    300 Grandfather and grandson


    Jiang se raised her head to look at him. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Little Liu!¡±


    Jiang se sighed. She got up, threw the things in her hands, and pped her hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I just saw you cut these branches and left them on the ground, so I picked them up. When I was at home, I would asionally do this with my grandfather. He thinks that when dead branches and fallen leaves fall to the ground, they will easily produce bacteria after rotting, which is not good for the lunar season.¡±


    She stepped back. Feng Zhongliang saw her standing in the distance with sweat on her face. Her ¡± Grandpa ¡± reminded him of Feng Nan in the past. It was not her fault. He could only me Feng Nan for changing so much and bing disobedient. He should not have gotten angry at her.


    However, he had never shamelessly apologized to a junior. In the end, he had no choice but to ask Xiao Liu to help him up. He stopped trimming the branches and sat back down on his chair. When he saw that Jiang se was still standing, he red at mother Wang.


    ¡°Go get a chair, make a pot of tea, and a towel too!¡±


    After he said this with a dark expression, he looked at Jiang SE¡¯s face, which was red from the sun. He reached out with one hand and gestured with the other.


    ¡°Also, what did you apply on the girl¡¯s face? after applying it, you won¡¯t get tanned. Go and take a look at Hanhan in the youngdy¡¯s room.¡±


    When he said this, he felt a little vexed. He gritted his teeth and only raised his head after a long while.


    ¡°How did you think of giving me¡± geography ¡°?¡±


    Jiang se said, ¡±


    thest few times I came, I saw that you were also reading a book. There were some geography magazines on the bookshelf in the living room. I was just guessing.


    ¡°You¡¯re so considerate.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang stretched out his hand and massaged his legs. His attitude towards her softened again.


    I used to have a granddaughter at home, but she didn¡¯t realize that I liked these things. On the other hand, a little girl like you who doesn¡¯te often found out after a few visits.


    He had raised Feng Nan by his side for many years. In the past, Feng Nan did not even realize what he liked, let alone the fact that Feng Nan had changed.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Jiang se was stunned for a moment before she quickly shook her head.


    It was only now that she realized that there was a huge misunderstanding between her and her grandfather. Perhaps neither of them were good at expressing themselves, which led to her grandfather¡¯s tone thinking that she had not noticed what he liked after she changed her identity.


    She couldn¡¯t help but reflect on whether she had said too little in the past, which caused such a generation gap between the grandfather and grandson.


    no, maybe she already noticed it, but she didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang mumbled and asked in return. She nodded, ¡±


    ¡°Actually, if you have such feelings, you should tell her.¡± She paused for a moment and whispered, ¡±


    you have a serious personality. She didn¡¯t give you these books probably because she was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like them.


    She had been by Feng Zhongliang¡¯s side since she was very young and grew up in the capital. In some aspects, her personality was very simr to Feng Zhongliang¡¯S. He was not good at expressing himself and was introverted, just like Feng Nan at that time.


    Hence, now that the grandfather-grandson pair had changed their identities, Jiang se realized that there were many misunderstandings between them.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Liu fetched some water for them to wash their hands. When she reached out her hand, her wrist was so thin that it couldn¡¯t stand the wind.


    ¡°Why did you lose so much weight recently?¡± Feng Zhongliang took a handkerchief and wiped his hands. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in. He had wanted to ask this question since they met.


    Over the past few months, Jiang se had been visiting him at the Feng residence regrly. Although Feng Zhongliang did not see her thest time she was here, she had lost a lot of weightpared to the month before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Jiang se smiled. Mother Wang handed her a handkerchief. She thanked her and took it.


    ¡°I have a new movie to shoot, and the characters in the movie need me to lose some weight.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang was prejudiced against the entertainment industry. Actually, when Jiang se said that, she was not sure if he would be disgusted by her.


    However, right now, she hoped that her grandfather would know about her life. Even if he was against it, if she told him about it bit by bit, it would make Jiang se feel like she was still listening to the guidance of her elders in her life.


    As expected, he was disgusted and frowned.


    ¡°Filming?¡± He was a little angry, obviously thinking of Feng Nan.


    ¡°What show? A good girl should not be in this industry. What¡¯s wrong with PEI Yi? can¡¯t the PEI family afford to support you? You¡¯ll need to go out and show your face.¡±


    He tapped the ground with his walking stick.


    ¡°When you marry into the PEI family in the future, you have a lot to learn. You¡¯re a girl, so why are you acting? it¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    This was what he had always thought. He was born before the Chinese War of Resistance and was very stubborn in one aspect.


    In the past, Feng Nan might have thought that his grandfather was angry with her and looked down on her. However, after changing his identity and talking to Feng Zhongliang about this, he suddenly realized that Feng Zhongliang might not be looking down on her, but he was really worried about her.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you worried about me?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang quickly retorted, ¡±


    nonsense. You¡¯re not my granddaughter. Why should I be worried about you? ¡±


    As soon as he said that, he saw Jiang SE¡¯s face turn pale. It was as if the words he blurted out earlier had hurt her. He felt a little regretful, but Jiang se quicklyposed herself. She smiled and said, ¡±


    my family¡¯s financial situation wasn¡¯t good. After my mother remarried with me, she gave birth to a younger brother and sister. I first entered this industry to earn college tuition.


    She briefly exined the situation in the du family and also mentioned the reason why she entered the entertainment industry. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s expression softened a lot. When he was at the PEI family¡¯s house, he had heard the PEI family mention that she was studying at the first Academy.


    As she said, her family¡¯s environment wasn¡¯t good. It was already very good for her to be able to get into the first Academy. She was a very hardworking girl.


    Feng Zhongliang felt a little sad again and thought of Feng Nan.


    ¡°My granddaughter also graduated from thenguage Department of the first Academy.¡±


    When he said this, his tone was a little proud, but his eyes were slightly red.


    ¡°He was very well-behaved and obedient back then. Your personality is very much like hers.¡±


    ...


    This was the reason why he did not want to see her when Jiang se visited the Feng residence.


    The Apple that PEI Yi had peeled when she first visited him as a guest at his house had made him sad, and it had been a long time since Feng Nan had done something like that.


    How much influence did a man have on her? after she got together with Zhao junhan, her personality had changed so much that he almost couldn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± Feng Zhongliang waved his hand. He knew about Jiang SE¡¯s family background, so he did not show any signs of disdain. He was not from a wealthy family in his early years. Everything he hadter on was due to his own hard work.


    Jiang SE¡¯s family was poor. She had no choice but to enter this industry for her tuition fees. He asked again, ¡±


    since you had no choice back then, now that you¡¯re with Yi, you should study hard. It¡¯s good for a girl to study more.


    I¡¯m reading books too. I read hou Xiling¡¯s novels too. She smiled at Feng Zhongliang, and Feng Zhongliang smiled back unconsciously. but I¡¯m not going to give up on acting.

 Chapter 301

    301 Chapter 3


    Feng Zhongliang frowned. Jiang se saw it.


    ¡°My family¡¯s situation isplicated,¡± She said pointedly, ¡± when I was young, I grew up with my grandfather most of the time.


    When Feng Zhongliang heard her words, he could not help but think of what she had casually mentioned. Her mother had brought her to remarry, and after the remarriage, her stepfather probably did not like her very much. The grandfather she mentioned should be the grandfather on her biological father¡¯s side.


    ¡°He¡¯s not good with words, and he doesn¡¯t show his concern on his face, but he does take good care of me.¡± She spoke in a soft voice and smiled, but there seemed to be tears in her eyes.


    Feng Zhongliang did not know why, but he felt especially touched when he heard this.


    The situation that she had mentioned was actually very simr to his.


    He had a serious personality and wasn¡¯t a suitable parent to take care of his child. When he was young, he was busy with his career and his wife took care of his child¡¯s upbringing.


    When the children grew up, they were more afraid of him than they were close to him. Back then, he had interfered in Feng Nan¡¯s education because the children had made a scene that was too outrageous. It had caused Feng Nan to be in danger when he was young and he had almost lost his life.


    In the end, it angered him and caused him to keep Feng Nan by his side and raise him in the capital.


    However, between the grandfather and the grandson, there was very little time for them to sit down and talk.


    He liked quietness, and she was deeply influenced by him. She had a quiet and cold personality. Sometimes, a book and a cup of tea were enough to sit for an entire day.


    Feng Zhongliang did not feel that anything was wrong in the past. He was used to having his own lifestyle, and Feng Nan also had his own. His dignity as an elder made him used to not lowering his status and face to talk to his granddaughter. Simrly, Feng Nan was also used to such a life, so there was not much time for them to chat like this.


    Back then, he did not think much of it. However, when he sat down with Jiang se and had a real conversation with her, Feng Zhongliang began to regret his decision. However, Feng Nan¡¯s personality had changed drastically. Even if he wanted to know his granddaughter¡¯s thoughts and have a heart-to-heart talk with her, it was toote.


    ¡°My grandfather taught me a lot, and I understand what you mean. Yi is a very good person.¡±


    She chuckled, and a gentle look appeared on her face at the mention of PEI Yi. Mother Wang brought over a cup of tea, and she took a sip to express her gratitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about whether he¡¯ll take responsibility for me in the future, or whether the PEI family will ept me, and it¡¯s not because the entertainment industry makes a lot of money, or for any other reason.¡±


    The way she drank her tea was very simr to Feng Nan¡¯s.


    Feng Zhongliang lowered his gaze. His hands were trembling. Perhaps it was because he had sat down and chatted with a junior for such a long time that he felt as if his granddaughter from the past had returned. The more he looked at Jiang se, the more he felt that she resembled Feng Nan from the past. Her every move, her tone, her demeanor, and her actions.


    ¡°I just feel that my grandfather taught me how to write, how to study, and how to follow the rules. He didn¡¯t do it for me to be someone¡¯s subordinate in the future.¡±


    She turned around to put down the teacup, her expression indifferent.


    I thought of my mother. She was like a bird in a cage all her life. No matter how beautiful she was before marriage, she seemed to have lost herself after marriage. Other people¡¯s impression of her was only that of someone¡¯s wife.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her rebirth, her life might have already been decided. She would listen to her parents ¡®arrangements, get in touch with Zhao junhan, and get married when the time was right. She would see the end of her life.


    Even if she were to take ten thousand steps back and marry PEI Yi instead of Zhao junhan, Jiang se felt that the oue would be simr. The only difference might be that PEI Yi was true to her while Zhao junhan was only a hypocrite. On the other hand, her life would not change much. At most, she would go from being the wife of the Jianghua group to the wife of the PEI family.


    In the past, she was ignorant and did not feel much about it until she saw Zhou Hui. The difference between her and Feng Nan¡¯s mother might be the difference in status. In fact, in the hearts of men, they did not think much of them.


    After Feng Qin¡¯s arranged marriage, he had many romantic encounters. Mother Feng had to swallow her anger and was used to it. Her bottom line was that Feng Qin¡¯s women should not touch her interests. In fact, this bottom line was very fragile. It was like a thin piece of paper made of self-respect, it would break with a single poke.


    Zhou Hui¡¯s experience was more direct. Du changqun¡¯s impatience and disrespect for her were already obvious on his face. Her tolerance touched Jiang se even more.


    That was why she had changed so much after her rebirth when she recalled the past.


    Perhaps God wanted to give her another chance to live again. It was not to let her be someone¡¯s subsidiary, not to let her see through the decades toe just as her life was about to begin. It was to let her see who she was and to let her live a better life instead of living.


    After her rebirth, she recalled what had happened in the past. She might not have known that PEI Yi liked her, but her grandfather might have known.


    To be honest, PEI Yi¡¯s identity and status were very outstanding. However, Feng Zhongliang did not point out her intentions back then. Instead, he asked her to respect her own choice and did not interfere forcefully. Instead, he protected her carefully.


    Back when she was still Feng Nan, she could not understand these things. Her impression of her grandfather was that he had a very serious personality. However, after changing her identity, she understood it better.


    Her grandfather had loved her a lot back then, but he had never told her about it. As a result, even after she was reborn, she could not even thank him.


    Jiang SE¡¯s words caused Feng Zhongliang to fall silent for a long time. He used to stubbornly believe that the entertainment industry was not a good ce and that girls from good families should not work in such a ce or be an actress.


    He preferred that Jiang se study more so that she could get a good diploma and be on good terms with PEI Yi after she graduated.


    However, her words gave him a different kind of inspiration from another perspective. He thought of his own granddaughter, Feng Nan, who was also in the entertainment industry.


    The two of them had a huge argument over this matter.


    Feng Zhongliang was thinking that if Feng Nan had told him all this, would he have been against it? would he not have been so powerful then, and the grandfather and grandson would not have fallen out with each other?


    If it was his own granddaughter, he had brought her up because he wanted the best for her. It was not because he wanted to treat her as an expensive essory or make her look good.


    He was a little sad. He felt that as he got older, his principles were not as strong as they were when he was young.


    If it was in the past, when he talked to this little girl about these things, he would have long turned his face away and not said anything more once he heard that she was an actress. But now, he felt that even if she ¡®abandoned herself¡¯, she was still obedient and cute?


    ¡°Speaking of which, Grandpa, have you watched the¡± event of Beiping ¡°that I was acting in?¡±


    When Jiang se saw that he was not saying anything, she tried to find something to chat with him about.


    teacher hou Xiling is also the screenwriter for this movie. It¡¯s very interesting.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking! I only like to listen to ys. I don¡¯t watch any of these movies!¡± He shook his head with a dark expression. Jiang se was not bothered by it. She smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯ll bring you some Opera Next time I visit you. What kind do you like? ¡±


    Feng Zhongliang was happy to hear her say this, but he said, ¡±


    ¡°You came to see me? It¡¯s so annoying to see you so thin. If you don¡¯t gain weight next time, mother Wang won¡¯t even open her door!¡±

 Chapter 302

    302 Preparation


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s concern was hidden under his serious expression. Before Jiang se left, he had asked mother Wang to prepare some medicinal herbs for health supplements. With a cold expression, he asked Jiang se to carry them.


    girls nowadays are always trying to lose weight like others. When we were young, our families couldn¡¯t even afford to eat. We ate everything.


    Jiang se allowed him to nag at her for a while. He then asked Xiao Liu to cut arge bouquet of Chinese roses. The fragrance of the flowers assailed her nostrils, and there were even some dewdrops.


    When she drove away from the Feng family, the car had already gone far away. Feng Zhongliang was still looking around with his walking stick. When she was here, she thought that time passed quickly when it was bustling with noise and excitement. Now that she was gone, it felt much more deserted.


    He sighed. Liu felt that he was a little pitiful and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡±


    ¡°Are you missing miss?¡±


    He had been by Feng Zhongliang¡¯s side for many years, so he knew what was on his mind. When he saw Jiang se, he clearly thought of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. Xiao Liu said, ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a phone call? after all, it¡¯s the grandfather and grandson Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡±


    Feng Zhongliang shook his head and knocked the ground with his walking stick. He was a little regretful,


    ¡°That Jiang girl said she would give me opera discs, but she hasn¡¯t even asked me what I like! Little girl, you¡¯re always so unreliable.¡±


    He was still mumbling to himself. To his surprise, when Jiang se returned to the Feng residence half a monthter, she brought him a bunch of Beijing Opera and martial arts opera discs. Feng Zhongliang was deeply moved by them for a long time.


    Time flew, and it was the end of May. Jiang se had lost about 17 pounds, much more than she had expected.


    As soon as the funds for the production team were in ce, they were ready for the shoot early in the morning. The shooting of theter stages was set to be in the southwest province. This was Jiang SE¡¯s second time here.


    Jiang se had arrived a few days earlier. She had the same number of scenes as Liu Ye on set. As she had to film her scenes first, she was on set before Liu Ye.


    The film crew had been in the southwest province for a few days. They had almost booked a three-star hotel near the theater for the members of the film crew to stay in.


    When the car came to pick Jiang se up, the stage manager was worried that Jiang se would be dissatisfied with her amodation. He was a little worried. When they arrived at their destination, he parked the car and exined to Jiang se with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, this is the closest hotel to the set. Although the standard is a little lower, we¡¯ve already talked to the hotel staff beforeing here. It¡¯s confidential to the public. Of course, brother Kang also told me that if you¡¯re still not satisfied with this ce, you can change to another hotel.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun and Mo Anqi followed beside Jiang se. Xia Chaoqun was wearing a pair of sunsses as he scanned the hotel lobby. Even though he did not say a word, no one dared to ignore him.


    Jiang se had the backing of century Gxy and Xia Chaoqun, her super manager. It was said that she was a close friend of the investor this time. She had a very strong backing. Brother Kang, whom the stage manager had mentioned, was the Assistant Director of ¡± demon ¡± this time. He was in charge of the overall nning and was directly appointed by the investor. He had a lot of power.


    Jiang se shook her head after the stage manager said that. She had asked around on her way here. This ce was very close to the film set. It would take more than ten minutes to get there by car every day.


    The nearest four-star and above restaurant was in the Shizhong District, which was nearly an hour¡¯s journey from the film set. It would be a waste if they spent too much time every day.


    ¡°No need,¡±


    She didn¡¯t deliberately make things difficult for him, and was unexpectedly cooperative. This made the stage manager breathe a sigh of relief, and at the same time, a smile appeared on his face.


    by the way, the set has been set up. Director Zhao has already received the news before you came.


    Jiang SE¡¯s flight arrived at 9:45 A. M., Which was around 1 A. M. He looked at the time.


    the hotel¡¯s food has been prepared for you. Director Zhao wants you to go to the set at 3 p.m. To note down the positioning problems for theter shooting.


    The movie was already in a rush from its preparation to its filming, especially since it was scheduled to start filming in June. Jiang se knew that Zhao rang was doing this to amodate the release of ¡± about I love you ¡°, which she would be acting in.


    In fact, in order to allow her to participate in the post-production publicity, Zhao rang had specially discussed with the distributionpany at the beginning of the year to postpone the screening of the movie to mid-August. This was to give Jiang se a one-month buffer period so that she could recuperate her slim body.


    The shooting time was very tight, so they tried to save as much time as possible. As soon as the stage manager made this request, Jiang se agreed.


    The sun was very bright in the southwest province. Even though it was only early June, the outdoor temperature had already reached more than 35 degrees. The middle of the set was empty, and there were a few perg around it. Zhao rang was wearing sunsses and holding a manuscript. He wasmunicating with the original author and scriptwriter of ¡± demon ¡± beside him.


    When Jiang se arrived in the car, it was not even three O ¡®clock. The sun was shining brightly. Before she alighted from the car, Xia Chaoqun had already applied sunscreen to her exposed face, neck, and arms.


    She was wearing a long dress that covered her legs tightly, and the heat wave hit her face the moment she got out of the car.


    The crew had rented a sprinkler to cool down at any time, and the cameras and tracks had been set up around the area.


    ¡°Sese,e here.¡±


    When Zhao rang saw her, he waved at her.


    Today wasn¡¯t the official shooting time, but some preparations had to be done in advance.


    Jiang se had already received the revised script. She had memorized the lines by heart. Zhao rang had matched two lines with her, and she had memorized them. Clearly, Zhao rang was satisfied as well. He nodded.


    The first scene to be shot the next day was mainly Jiang SE¡¯s solo scene. It was mainly a scene of her returning to her old residence to investigate her daughter¡¯s whereabouts, only to discover that her husband had recovered from the pain of losing his daughter. He had a new girlfriend and was ready to lead a new life. It was a scene of the awkward couple meeting each other in the past.


    The actor who yed Zhang Yuqin¡¯s husband in the film was called Wei Zuo. He was in his thirties. As they were working together, Jiang se greeted him first. He licked his lips in a panic and shook her hand in embarrassment.


    after Zhang Yuqin¡¯s daughter went missing, she called the police for nearly three months, but there was no news at all. She clearly knew that there was a high possibility that her daughter had been killed.


    Zhao rang was exining the content of the y. The scriptwriter and the original author of ¡± demon ¡± sat at the side and nodded when they heard this.


    ¡°But she was unwilling to give up. In her mind, if her daughter was still alive, she wanted to save ZhuZhu. If her daughter was dead, she wanted to find ZhuZhu¡¯s body and make the murderer pay. This was the determination of a mother.¡±


    Therefore, in such a situation, she had spared no effort in searching for clues several times.

 Chapter 303

    303 Chapter 303 positioning


    In fact, such an action was a great torture for Zhang Yuqin.


    ZhuZhu was her life, her hope, the only light in her life in the future. But one day, this light was suddenly extinguished, and it was undoubtedly a huge blow to her.


    ¡°She was the one who received ZhuZhu¡¯sst call before she was killed, but because of work, she didn¡¯t get home in time. So, she must be ming herself.¡±


    The author of ¡± demon ¡± added in a low voice.


    The author appeared to be a neer. He was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was short and chubby and looked a little shy. He was wearing sses. When he finished his sentence and saw Jiang se turn to look at him, he pushed the sses up his face helplessly and nodded at her with a flushed face.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Zhao rang affirmed his statement and added, ¡±


    as for returning to her original ce, she must be in great pain and resistance, with a subtle mentality of fear and desire.


    When Zhao rang said this, he made a hand gesture and looked at Jiang se.


    ¡°But the power of a mother¡¯s love allowed her to ovee all these thoughts, making her invincible.¡±


    So, in general, Zhang Yuqin was tortured. She should be a kind of decadent, but also like an enraged lioness, hiding her fierceness in her heart.


    From the moment her daughter went missing, she should have been burning with anger.


    When she returned home, she actually did not dare to step foot there anymore. She seemed to be able to hear her daughter¡¯s childish voice asking, ¡±


    ¡°Mom, when are youing back? I¡¯ve already finished my homework Yingying.¡±


    Every time she stepped back into this so-called ¡®home¡¯, it hurt her even more.


    However, a few monthster, she still came back here with her strong willpower. The moment she stepped into the old residence, the most painful thing was not only because she found some clues when she stepped into the old residence this time, but because she found that her husband, Deng hai, seemed to have been relieved of his pain in just a few months.


    There were already women going in and out of the house. He was protecting her and was a little worried when he saw Zhang Yuqin¡¯s appearance.


    She was still looking for ZhuZhu¡¯s whereabouts, but ZhuZhu¡¯s father thought that the case was already in the past.


    He felt that this matter had already been reported to the police, and Zhang Yuqin should not be entangled in it anymore.


    The feeling of having different ideas from her husband must have been a blow to her.


    The blow did note from her husband¡¯s cheating, but from the fact that there should be a man in this world who felt the same as her, but he easily forgot the pain of his daughter¡¯s ident.


    ¡°Sese, do you understand?¡±


    Zhao rang exined the scene, and Jiang se replied, ¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s move first. After noting down the positions, we¡¯ll start shooting tomorrow. There are several sets of this scene, and we¡¯ll have to finish shooting it within the next few days.


    Liu Ye should be arriving soon after they were done filming this scene. The real scene between the two of them would only take ce then, which was the most important thing.


    Zhao rang pped his hands, and the crew¡¯s Assistant Director, Kang Jiacheng, called out. The actors needed for this scene were first gathered in the actor¡¯s area.


    The lighting engineer, photographer, assistant, and art designer followed behind Zhao rang. They saw Zhao rang pointing at Jiang SE¡¯s footsteps. Every few steps and where she stopped, the focal length and rise and fall of the camera had to be recorded in detail. This would also help with the smooth filming the next day and save some time.


    The more she came into contact with this line of work, the more Jiang se understood that filming was not as simple as being an extra. Every position, pause, and action had to match the camera. If anyone made a mistake, the preparatory work would be wasted. It would be equivalent to the crew wasting another day.


    In this way, it would be a waste of the entire crew¡¯s time, dragging down everyone¡¯s progress, and also a waste of investment.


    Therefore, everyone put in extra effort when Zhao rang was exining. By the time Zhao rang had finished exining the positioning angles for tomorrow¡¯s shooting and the film assistant had marked the tracks where the camera would stop, it was already close to nine in the evening.


    They hadn¡¯t even started shooting for the day, but everyone was already sweating.


    In the plot, Zhang Yuqin¡¯s original ¡®home¡¯ was located outside the suburbs. It was a dpidated bungalow. This area was originally an abandoned demolition site. Most people had moved away, but because the government¡¯s nning had not had time to start, the bungalow in this area had been preserved.


    After confirming the filming of ¡± demon ¡°, the crew first chose the location and rented the area. After a week of renovation, Zhao rang dug out the original author of ¡± demon ¡± and after discussing with him, they spent arge sum of money to renovate the area.


    The abandoned and broken house had been cleaned up, the moss on it had been shoveled away, and the weeds had been dealt with. ording to the original author¡¯s intention, a few haystacks and a few woodsheds had been built.


    Not far away was a field. However, due to the demolition, most of the people had moved away. No one wanted the crops left behind, so it was overgrown with weeds. When night fell, Jiang se could only hear the buzzing of mosquitoes in her ears. Even though mo Anqi kept Fanning her, she still got two bumps on her arm. After a moment of sweat, the itch seeped into her heart.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done.¡±


    The extras beside him had also suffered a lot, but they did not dare toin. It was only when Zhao rang called for them to wrap up that the actor ying Deng hai heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly took the wet handkerchief handed to him by his assistant and wiped his face.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Zhao rang asked Jiang se with a smile. Jiang se took the bottle of mineral water from mo Anqi and took a few sips before she caught her breath.


    this is only the beginning. How can you say that you¡¯re tired? ¡±


    She had a calm expression on her face. She was not joking with Zhao rang.


    Half of her face was hidden in the darkness under the stage¡¯s surrounding lights. Although she was so thin that she was out of shape, her determination was even more profound than the first time Zhao rang had seen her.


    At this time, the production crew had already prepared lunch boxes. Zhao rang and Jiang se sat at the same table. Nearby, a few extras and Wei Zuo looked envious. They wanted toe over but did not dare to.


    Inparison, although Zhao rang and Jiang SE¡¯s dinner was not sumptuous, it was much better than the extras¡¯. Under the starry lights in the distance, some of the crew members were still working. A few important members of the crew could rest, but the rest of the crew still had many things to do.


    The original author of ¡± demon ¡± was sitting with the scriptwriter and the rest. He nced at Jiang se who was not far away. He adjusted his sses and opened a bottle of beer.


    I used to think that being a star was very glorious and being a screenwriter was easy. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so tough.


    He knew Jiang se too. After all, from the Huaxia Film Festival until now, Jiang se was probably the only female newbie actress who was the most popr in the country.

 Chapter 304

    304 The makeup


    Jiang SE¡¯s stunning entrance in ¡± the asion of Beiping ¡± had left the man in his forties stunned for a long time. She had left a deep impression on him. When he found out that she would be the one to film his movie, he was both worried and delighted.


    She was happy because Jiang se was now very famous and had many fans. She had just epted the role in this movie, but it had already created a lot of talk and attracted a certain amount of attention. This was the effect that many movies would only achieve if they spent arge sum of money on publicity.


    He was still a newbie, and he wrote ¡± demon ¡± with passion. He attached great importance to his first script that could be adapted and put on the big screen.


    Apart from the fact that this was his blood, sweat, and tears, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to waste it, it would also affect his future life.


    He wasn¡¯t young anymore. He wasn¡¯t good-looking, and his family wasn¡¯t well off. He was nearly forty years old, but he still didn¡¯t have a wife. His life was difficult, and no woman would like him.


    However, once ¡± demon ¡± became popr, his life would be different in the future. Not only would this drama bring him a lot of poprity, but it would also be crucial to the sales of his future works.


    If ¡®demon¡¯ did well after it was released, there would be countless people asking him for scripts in the future, and his ie would not beparable to the current one.


    He was happy that the movie had a huge investment and two big stars as the main leads even before filming started. This was almost one of the guarantees of the box office.


    However, at the same time, he was also worried. He was worried that Jiang se was too beautiful and too young. He was afraid that she would not be able to act like Zhang Yuqin in his drama.


    It was because of this uncertainty that when he found out that century Gxy had already decided on the main actors for the male and female lead, he was actually half happy and half sad.


    However, theplete copyright of the drama had been bought by century Gxy, so he had no room to say anything. Naturally, he was not qualified to make anyments.


    It was a good thing that Zhao rang thought highly of him. He was allowed to follow the crew for this shoot and would ask for his opinion on certain issues. It was only when he saw Jiang se with his own eyes today that his heart, which had been in his throat, finally settled down.


    When he first saw Jiang se, he could not believe his eyes.


    Jiang SE¡¯s image waspletely different from the one he had seen on the big screen. She was too skinny!


    The long dress looked empty on her body. She was so thin that she was only left with a bunch of bones. She did not have the unparalleled magnificence that she had when ¡°event of Beiping¡± appeared. It was onlyter that he heard that she had lost 17 pounds for ¡°the demon¡± in order to achieve Zhang Yuqin¡¯s feelings.


    From that moment on, regardless of how the author named Yu Weizhong felt about Jiang SE¡¯s appearance in the film, Jiang SE¡¯s willingness to lose weight had already left a good impression on him.


    In addition, although they were meeting for the first time today, Jiang SE¡¯s attitude toward working together was different from the superstar he had imagined.


    She didn¡¯t say much, nor did she chat with people, but she had a good attitude when working. She didn¡¯tin at all from 3 p.m. To 9 p.m.


    I thought that most celebrities were delicate. I didn¡¯t expect her to be able to endure such hardship.


    Yu Weizhong sighed, and the scriptwriter smiled and shook his head.


    this is Jiang SE¡¯s third time working with director Zhao. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they know each other¡¯s personalities, the filming for this drama wouldn¡¯t have started so quickly.


    He was an employee of Zhao rang¡¯s studio, so he was no stranger to Jiang se. He knew that Zhao rang had a good impression of her. Ever since they had worked together for the first movie, ¡± the 99th love letter, ¡± Zhao rang had intended to guide Jiang se because of her personality. However, even though she had been working hard until her head was red, her personality had not changed. It was indeed a rare sight.


    After chatting for a while, Yu Weizhong looked at Jiang se thoughtfully. He rubbed his hands.


    I wonder if I can take a photo with her after the movie. I¡¯m her fan, Yingluo.


    The people around himughed when they saw him like this.


    The filming schedule for the next few days had been very heavy. After Jiang se returned home, she went through her positioning in her mind. While mo Anqi was applyingyers of skincare products on her body, Jiang se picked up the script lines that she had prepared for tomorrow¡¯s shoot and went through them again and again. She also tried to figure out Zhang Yuqin¡¯s mood. After drying her hair and checking the time, she went to bed.


    No matter howte she went to bed, Jiang se still woke up at eight o ¡®clock sharp.


    When she arrived at the set, Zhao rang had not arrived yet. Some of the theater staff had already arrived and were moving the props and other items.


    Xia Chaoqun followed beside Jiang se. When many people saw her face, they automatically retreated and did not dare to approach and harass her.


    The costume that was prepared for Jiang se was hung on the rack. Due to the uniqueness of her character, this was just a ck professional dress. However, due to Zhang Yuqin¡¯s financial situation and other factors, the dress was half-new and worn. Some parts of the dress were already worn out and had fur on them. The costume was a little loose. The costume designer smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Other people¡¯s costumes are as exquisite as possible, but director Zhao asked for this piece to be as old as possible.¡±


    In order to make it old, the crew even rented a mixer to mix it for a long time before it had this kind of old and real texture.


    ¡°After all, it is not easy to find such old clothes nowadays.¡±


    The costume designer stuck out her tongue and said, ¡±


    brother Liao alsoined that the cost of this project was quite high. He wondered if the investmentpany would be angry after reporting it.


    Renting a mixer truck every day was not a cheap expense, not to mention the expenses for ne tickets, amodation, extras, actors, crew members, the rental of the ce, vehicles, and the construction of the film set. A day¡¯s expenses were like running water. Zhao rang had extremely strict requirements for this film, so his expenses were even higher.


    The total cost of the props alone was already close to hundreds of thousands. The price of making these ¡®old clothes¡¯ was much more expensive than new clothes.


    Mo Anqiughed out loud. The stylist chuckled along with her before apanying Jiang se to her own makeup room.


    This separate dressing room was specially prepared for her by the crew from a row of bungalows. She was now considered an A-list actress in the crew, and the other extras and supporting actors were in the temporary dressing room outside.


    The production crew had brought a fan for her, but the house was still stuffy. Jiang se was drenched in sweat after she changed into her costume.


    Zhang Yuqin¡¯s identity in the film was already a mother of a child. ording to Yu Weizhong, ZhuZhu was about eight or nine years old, while she was about thirty-three or thirty-four years old.


    Such a woman should be at her most beautiful age, but because of the hardships of life, she should be showing signs of fatigue.


    Her living conditions were not good, and she was not up to standard in terms of skincare. In addition, she was a salesperson for an insurancepany and had to run around all year round. ording to Zhao rang¡¯s instructions the day before, her skin was not very good. At the same time, because she had lost her daughter, herplexion should be very bad, and she was pale.

 Chapter 305

    305 Acting skills


    However, Jiang SE¡¯s skin was very good, so he had to rely on the makeup artist¡¯s skills.


    She first applied the primer on Jiang SE¡¯s face before picking out the foundation and applying it. This was a huge project. Apart from her face, she also had to apply the powder on her neck, arms, fingers, and legs.


    The makeup artist and her assistant had to make sure that the colors were even and dark at the end of the makeup. It took them more than ten minutes to finish the job.


    She did not know when Zhao rang had arrived. When he first arrived, Jiang se was putting on her makeup with her eyes closed. When he opened his eyes, he saw himself in the mirror with his arms crossed over his chest. He was clearly very satisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s pale and listless face. He nodded.


    On the other hand, the makeup artist nced worriedly at Xia Chaoqun, who was crossing his arms. Even though she did not say a word, just by standing there, her aura was already very powerful.


    Jiang se was an artiste under her. Her current makeup made her look more mature than before. This was a form of damage to an artiste¡¯s image. The makeup artist was worried that she would pick on her and stop her. However, even after she finished her first job, no one stopped her, from Xia Chaoqun to mo Anqi and even Jiang se.


    As the makeup artist heaved a sigh of relief, she took out an eyeshadow brush. After some thought, she cast a shadow over Jiang SE¡¯s eyes and her lower eyelids with a lc shade to make her look like she had eye bags.


    She had lost a lot of weight. After her face became smaller, her eyes seemed to have be bigger. Coupled with the faint eye bags, she looked older and more tired.


    ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Zhao rang looked at it for a while and nodded in satisfaction.


    The mirror reflected the image of a tired, thin woman with her hair hanging loose. Because of the eye bags, she looked a lot more dispirited. Zhao rang thought for a moment and said, ¡± add a few more fine lines. Also ... he walked around and pointed in the direction of Jiang SE¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Make the dark circles under your eyes more serious.¡±


    After Zhang Yuqin lost her daughter, it should be difficult for her to fall asleep. The script also mentioned that she had insomnia all night and could not sleep at all. She always heard her daughter calling her sweetly in her sleep, ¡± ¡°Mom.¡±


    That was why her insomnia was very serious, and the dark circles under her eyes were very obvious.


    The makeup artist nodded. She couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to this beautiful face.


    As soon as the shadow fell on her, she looked even more dejected. She looked rather gloomy, and her blush was mainly dark brown. After she was done with her makeup, Jiang se looked at herself in the mirror. Her facial features were still the same, but she gave off apletely different feeling.


    ¡°Pay attention to your hair too.¡±


    After Zhao rang was satisfied with her makeup, his gaze fell on Jiang SE¡¯s hair. Her hair was well taken care of, but it was exactly what Zhang Yuqin needed the least. Especially after her daughter¡¯s ident, she could not care about her image. Therefore, the hairstylist first made Jiang SE¡¯s hair unkempt before tying it up. A few strands fell on her forehead. At Zhao rang¡¯s signal, the makeup artist even took out a grayish-white mascara and carefully applied it on Jiang SE¡¯s hair. He wanted to make a few strands of white hair and try to satisfy Zhao rang¡¯s requirements in the details.


    By the time she was done with her makeup, almost two hours had passed. The sun was shining brightly outside. Jiang se sat there for a long time before she stretched out her hand.


    The crew had already started moving. She looked through the script. In order to make her lips look dry and dehydrated, Jiang se did not dare to drink a single sip of water from the morning until now, no matter how thirsty she was.


    When the production crew confirmed that there were no mistakes, Zhao rang made a hand gesture. The script supervisor took out a loudspeaker and shouted. Jiang se walked to the position where she was ready to be filmed and indicated that she was ready as well.


    This time, it was just a test shot. Jiang se followed the positioning from yesterday while the extras followed. The lighting technician memorized their positions while the cameraman adjusted the camera lens. After confirming that there were no mistakes, she touched up her makeup again. The rehearsal ended at around 1 p.m. Before they officially started filming.


    Due to the filming location and lighting, other than the recording microphone, the recording assistant arranged a wireless headset for her and carefully hid it under her clothes so that she could adjust the output of the voice in the post-production. After that, she left the performance circle.


    In reality, Jiang se had not had a single sip of water since she woke up in the morning. It was already past noon. With her makeup on, she had not finished her scenes for the day. Naturally, she could not eat.


    She slowly walked into the camera and imagined Zhang Yuqin¡¯s appearance when he stepped into the former residence. His head was lowered, and his shoulders drooped a little, which made him look even more dejected.


    The neighbors around her slowly walked past her, as if they had recognized her. They seemed to be greeting her, but she was like a ghost, turning a deaf ear to their greetings.


    These people were looking at her with sympathy in their eyes. She knew that they thought that something had happened to her ZhuZhu.


    The photographer carried the equipment and sat on a temporarily installed rail car, sliding the camera to take a shot of her face.


    Zhao rang sat in the distance. He could see Jiang SE¡¯s face through the viewfinder. At this moment, her eyes were lifeless, like a wandering spirit.


    Zhao rang had actually seen her improvising at Liu Ye¡¯s studio the other day. Her scene with Liu Ye back then showed that she was not just a pretty face, which was why Liu Ye agreed to work with her.


    However, Jiang SE¡¯s current performance was not any worse than her own. In fact, it was even better.


    The feeling of dejection seemed toe from the bottom of her heart and spread from the inside out. The camera was aimed at her face and captured her expression. The wind blew at her hair and her steps were heavy. In the 20-second long shot, her eyes did not blink and she maintained a state of emptiness. However, her lips were tightly pursed and her indifference was mixed with stubbornness. She was like a woman who had lost her soul and was walking on the streets.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Zhao rang clenched one hand into a fist and hit her other palm. She was also very careful in her actions. Her breathing was almost non-existent, her footsteps were unusually heavy, and even her old clothes were too big for her. There was no need for words to express her depression to its fullest.


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Zhao rang waved his hand. There was no time wasted in this part, and they immediately moved on to the shooting of the next part.


    In the next scene, she returned to the Deng family and had a conversation with Deng hai.


    Everyone around knew that something had happened to the Deng family. The only daughter of the Deng family, ZhuZhu, had met with an ident. From the moment she found out about the ident, Zhang Yuqin had less time to go home. In the past few months, she had been running around the vicinity, looking for ZhuZhu¡¯s whereabouts.


    When she was thirsty, she would drink some water. When she was hungry, she would buy something to fill her stomach. The reason why she was still alive was because she wanted to find her daughter¡¯s whereabouts. She wanted to see her dead.


    She returned to the Deng family¡¯s house. The house that she had not seen for a few months was a little familiar, but also a little unfamiliar.


    In the past, ZhuZhu would move a small table and do her homework outside while waiting for her toe home.

 Chapter 306

    306 Chapter 306 The Walking corpse


    Jiang SE¡¯s steady footsteps suddenly changed. The camera captured a slight change in her expression. Her lips moved, but they were already very dry. Her voice seemed to be a little hoarse. The moment she opened her mouth, she looked like she wanted tough or shout ¡± ZhuZhu ¡°, but her body trembled. Her hideous shoulder bones pushed up her tattered clothes, making her look even more frail. She trembled as she went to where ZhuZhu usually did her homework. She licked her upper lip, took a few deep breaths, and touched the empty space.


    There was no table there. It was empty, and nothing could be seen.


    Here, the post-production of the movie would be edited, and the fantasy of Zhang Yuqin, who had been reshot, would be inserted into it.


    From the moment they started filming this scene, Jiang se had already immersed herself in her own emotions. Her performance began from the details, expressions, and bodynguage. When she was touching the air, Zhao rang could feel the sorrow in her eyes through the camera.


    Her performance had improved a lotpared to when she was at Liu Ye¡¯s studio!


    Zhao rang was a little surprised and delighted, but he could not help but sigh.


    The door to the bungalow was locked. She reached out to take the key from her bag. The camera was aimed at her skinny hand. She took out the key and tried a few times, but the door did not open.


    As this scene had been rehearsed before and the camera mainly focused on Jiang se, it passed very quickly.


    Zhao rang made a hand gesture, and the next part was a picture of Deng Hai¡¯s return.


    After giving instructions to a few actors who were going to appear, the script supervisor had also given instructions to the extras who were going to appear this time. The director made a hand gesture, and the pperboard sounded.


    Zhang Yuqin bent down and lowered her head. The key was inserted into the lock hole. She turned it twice, but it didn¡¯t move.


    Someone hesitantly called out to her from behind, ¡±


    ¡°Zhang, Zhang Yuqin?¡±


    There was a reason for her to turn her head. At this moment, Jiang SE¡¯s mind was filled with the scene of Dai Jia turning her head when she was in the women¡¯s prison in the western suburbs.


    The first time she saw Dai Jia in the western suburbs women¡¯s prison, she was sitting in the prison dormitory, knitting a sweater. When Jiang se called her name, she turned a deaf ear. It was only when Jiang se called her a second time that she raised her head.


    The scene from back then appeared in Jiang SE¡¯s mind countless times.


    At this time, the scene of Deng hai and Zhang Yuqin meeting again after their child was in trouble was yed out. Deng hai called her hesitantly, but she seemed to not hear him. She just turned the key in her hand mechanically and turned it a few times.


    Wei Zuo, who was ying Deng hai, saw that she didn¡¯t turn her head like in the script and felt a little embarrassed.


    Zhao rang was frowning at the moment. The scriptwriter sucked in a cold breath and turned to look at Zhao rang. He said in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°Director Zhao!¡±


    He did not stop her because the camera was still focused on Jiang se. She was so good at acting that she was like a puppet without a soul. Her hands did not stop moving. Behind her, Deng hai looked a little lost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡±


    Zhao rang gestured for the scriptwriter to remain silent. The scriptwriter smiled bitterly and returned to his seat.


    Wei Zuo finished his lines for the first time. Jiang se did not walk in the direction of the script, and Zhao rang did not stop either. Sweat poured down his head, body, and face. Zhao rang made a hand gesture to signal the camera in charge of the other area to focus on him.


    The actress who yed Deng Hai¡¯s girlfriend looked around awkwardly. First, she looked at Jiang se. Then, she looked into the distance and even nced at Wei Zuo.


    In the distance, a few extras directors didn¡¯t stop the filming, and the actors were still acting, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    Wei Zuo did not answer Jiang SE¡¯s question. He could not help but lick his lips. He bit the dry, cracked skin on his lips and called out again, ¡±


    ¡°Zhang Yuqin?¡±


    His awkwardness at this time was very real, and it was also unexpectedly in line with the scene of Deng hai seeing Zhang Yuqin in the film.


    It had only been a few months since his daughter¡¯s ident and his wife had left home. When he came back, he happened to see that he had a new life and a new girlfriend.


    He called out twice. Jiang se finally moved. She turned around in a daze and saw Deng hai nearby. The two cameras were aimed at them.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s calm gazended on the woman¡¯s hand that was holding his arm. She was even trying her best to control the muscles on her face as if she was trying to squeeze out a smile. However, it was difficult for her to do so. Her dispirited look was a little ufortable to look at.


    That feeling of despair was like that of a walking corpse, and it was hard to look at it directly. Wei zuoji, who was standing opposite her, felt it the most.


    Summer in the southwest province was very hot. The sun was very strong. As the two of them basked in the sun, they were soon drenched in sweat. However, Jiang SE¡¯s position was perfect. She happened to be hidden in the shadows under the eaves. At first nce, it was as if she was shrouded in a haze that even the sun could not drive away.


    That kind of despair seeped out from the inside, making people shiver.


    Under her gaze, the actress holding Wei Zuo instinctively lowered her head and subconsciously let go of Wei Zuo¡¯s arm, her whole body shaking.


    This kind of instinct was much more exquisite than acting. Zhao rang smiled and gestured for camera one to Zoom in and aim at Jiang se.


    ¡°You, are you okay?¡±


    Deng hai stammered. Zhang Yuqin¡¯s expression made him feel a little ufortable and a little guilty for some reason. When he asked this question, he felt that he had said something silly.


    Her daughter had met with an ident, and there was no news of her until now. How could she be fine?


    His guilt was written all over his face. Inparison, Jiang SE¡¯s performance was far better than his. The moment she saw Deng hai, her expression softened a little. It was not a surprise or fear, but an urgent avoidance. It was as if she was instinctively avoiding reality and did not want to see him.


    ¡°I heard that the vigers saw you earlier. Are you still looking for ZhuZhu?¡±


    When he mentioned ZhuZhu¡¯s name, Jiang SE¡¯s expression did not change. However, her pupils constricted. She raised her chin, and the veins on her neck popped out. Her corbone caved in as she breathed. Her breathing came from between her teeth. It showed that she was not as calm as she looked.


    Zhao rang realized that he liked Jiang SE¡¯s performance more. She was not hysterical. Instead, she disyed her deepest pain in her abnormal ¡®silence¡¯.


    Wei Zuo had beenpletely suppressed by her and was being led away by her performance.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance in this scene was too brilliant. The filming had only started not long ago, but she had performed so well that Zhao rang was moved.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    After Wei Zuo finished speaking, she nodded after a long time and looked at the actress beside Wei Zuo.


    ¡°She¡¯s Yingluo.¡±


    A few extras stood in the distance, following the script¡¯s instructions. They either pointed at this side or crossed their arms, looking like they were watching a good show.

 Chapter 307

    307 Chapter 307 walking meat


    Deng hai scratched his head awkwardly as if he did not know how to exin himself. In the end, he gave a few more words of advice to the female God. The woman turned around and left. He walked toward Jiang se.


    ¡°She¡¯s Yingluo, my girlfriend.¡±


    Zhao rang called for a break.


    Wei Zuo heaved a huge sigh of relief. When everyone came forward, he wiped his head and said with a smile, ¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s expression just now scared me.


    Jiang se smiled. Zhao rang was waving at her. She walked over. Zhao rang was already sweating profusely. He was holding his script and Fanning her.


    The weather was too hot. Even with an umbre over their heads and two fans spinning, the people sitting here were still sweating.


    There were a few bottles of mineral water on the table, and a few boxes beside them had been opened.


    ¡°Your performance just now was not bad.¡±


    Zhao rangplimented her. Jiang SE¡¯s performance was different from what was written in the script. However, the effects of the filming were much better than what was written in the script.


    ¡°When I was shooting this part, I thought of something.¡±


    Now that she was resting, Jiang se was no longer the same as before. She smiled.


    to film ¡®demon¡¯, I went to the women¡¯s prison in the western suburbs. Most of the women there were in a state of numbness and were immersed in their own world.


    There was still a scene to shootter, so the makeup artist came forward to wipe her sweat and tidied her hair. She even dried the roots of her hair that were wet with sweat, covering her sun-red face with powder and repainting her pale face.


    Mo Anqi used a fan to fan her. Jiang SE¡¯s mouth was dry, but she could not drink any water to soothe her throat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also read the script many times. From what I understand, when Zhang Yuqin returned home, her mood was veryplicated.¡±


    This was where her hope and her little angel once lived. It was the ce she yearned toe back to after working herself to death every day.


    Even if there was a good-for-nothing husband here, but with ZhuZhu here, to Zhang Yuqin, it was already the home of her heart.


    But one day, when something happened to ZhuZhu, this ce of his soul had be a nightmare.


    This was her ce of sorrow. Every time she looked at it, she felt conflicted.


    She could see the shadow of ¡®Zhu Zhu¡¯ here, but she knew clearly in her heart that these memories were in the past, which caused her great harm. She indulged in the past, but she also clearly knew that it was all fake.


    When Deng hai called out to her, she was immersed in the illusion of deceiving herself.


    That was why she didn¡¯t respond when Wei Zuo called her for the first time. It was only after Wei Zuo called her a few more times that she turned her head around as if she had just woken up from a dream.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Zhao rang nodded in satisfaction,


    ¡°Your hard work has paid off more than I thought.¡±


    The following plot was even more difficult because Zhang Yuqin found out that after her husband¡¯s daughter went missing for a few months, the lock at home was changed, and the husband had a new girlfriend. It was as if everyone¡¯s life had turned over a new leaf.


    He had New Hope and a new vision, as if in this world, only Zhang Yuqin was still immersed in the past.


    This scene also had a high requirement for Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills.


    After the makeup artist touched up Jiang SE¡¯s makeup, the stylist stepped forward and touched Jiang SE¡¯s clothes. She was a little worried.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, are you feeling hot?¡±


    On such a hot day, most of the crew members were wearing short-sleeved shirts and shorts. Even so, they could not stand the heat. However, Jiang se was wearing thickyers of clothes. She was wearing threeyers of clothing.


    His inner clothes were already soaked, and so was his ck coat. However, it was not obvious because of the dark color.


    ¡°Do you want to take off one?¡±


    The stylist asked, and Jiang se replied, ¡±


    ¡°No need,¡±


    Wearing these clothes was also based on Zhang Yuqin¡¯s character. After losing hope and her daughter, she felt very insecure. She was aplex of contradictions. She was afraid that bad news about ZhuZhu woulde from this world, but she also longed to hear news about ZhuZhu.


    She was afraid of being hurt, but the pain had already been caused.


    The consequences of these injuries were reflected in her insomnia. She couldn¡¯t eat or sleep. In the sky of great Xia, her face was pale and there was no sweat at all. She seemed to be a little afraid of the cold.


    It was just that the cold did note from the outside world, but from the depths of her heart.


    Jiang SE¡¯s understanding of this was the same as Zhao rang¡¯s. Therefore, she also felt that it was necessary to add these additional pieces of clothing. When the stylist asked her if she wanted to take them off, she refused without any hesitation.


    Zhao rang looked at her with admiration. Mo Anqi asked softly, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hot?¡±


    Jiang se gritted her teeth. as long as I believe in the saying ¡®when my heart is calm, it¡¯ll naturally cool down¡¯, I¡¯ll be fine.


    Her words made everyoneugh. After a short break, they continued to shoot.


    Deng hai opened the door and led Zhang Yuqin into the house.


    The decorations inside were different. She checked everything, trying to find a clue.


    The homework that ZhuZhu had done that day, the water cups she had used, the stools she had sat on, the tables she had leaned on, and some other detailed information. It had not been long, but Deng hai could no longer answer them.


    ¡°Why bother?¡± He spoke in a low voice. The moment he saw his wife, he actually felt guilty and guilty. He tried his best to stick out his chest and lift his head, but when Jiang se looked at him, he instinctively bent down again.


    Jiang SE¡¯s gaze made him feel a little guilty. It was as if he had really be the Deng hai in the movie. Not long after his daughter¡¯s ident, his wife had left home for a few months, and he had already found a new lover.


    Zhao rang shouted ¡®cut¡¯ in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    He took out a megaphone and shouted, ¡±


    ...


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Jiang.¡±


    Wei Zuo apologized in embarrassment. He was not young and had been acting for years. He was not inexperienced. However, Jiang SE¡¯s gaze still made his hair stand on end, and he was immediately distracted.


    This time, it was his fault for not performing well. He was also afraid that Jiang se would get angry. After he apologized, Jiang se shook her head.


    ¡°Just pay attention to it one more time.¡±


    Wei Zuo wiped his face and nodded.


    The stage manager hit the board again and shouted. When the shooting started, he read his lines again, ¡±


    ¡°Why bother?¡±


    With his back to Jiang se, he reached for a tea bottle to pour some water. His hands were still trembling.


    ¡°Something has already happened to Zhu Zhu. I know you are sad but the days have to go on, Huanhuan.¡±


    What else did he say? Zhang Yuqin couldn¡¯t listen to him anymore. The more he said, the more she instinctively wanted to hide. The expression on her face was very fragile, as if she didn¡¯t want to hear these words from her husband. She stumbled into the room and wanted to pack up ZhuZhu¡¯s things.


    ...


    This ce no longer belonged to her. Deng hai had a new life. She was the only one left who stayed in pain and instinctively avoided anesthesia.


    She packed up her things and stumbled out, Deng hai still following behind. Under the camera, she was like a trapped beast that had fallen into a trap. She hit her head and bled, but she was still holding on to that glimmer of hope and was unwilling to give up.

 Chapter 308

    308 Meeting up


    Deng hai was still jabbering on and on, while Zhang Yuqin was holding onto ZhuZhu¡¯s belongings. Because Wei Zuo had forgotten his lines, this part was ¡®NG¡¯ twice. In addition, the tone of his lines were not on point, and Zhao rang was also very picky about the shadows cast by the lighting technician. It took five takes before it was over.


    The photographer entered the room. The next scene had already been arranged yesterday. The lighting technician adjusted the light, but because of time constraints, there was some dy.


    It was almost six O ¡®clock when they were ready to start filming.


    The setting sun passed through the eaves, elongating Zhang Yuzhu¡¯s figure at the door.


    ¡°Yuqin, let¡¯s ... Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    Deng hai spoke for a long time and finally brought up the main point.


    ZhuZhu¡¯s gone. To you and me, it¡¯s a pain. There was also a photographer outside, facing Wei Zuo¡¯s face. Under the light, his face seemed a little dark.


    when we see each other again, we¡¯ll think of each other. I can¡¯t stand it anymore.


    He said a lot, and a strand of hair fell from Zhang Yuqin¡¯s forehead. Her face was well-defined, and her chin was so thin that it formed a thin curve. She didn¡¯t hear what Deng hai said earlier until he finally mentioned ¡®divorce¡¯. She nodded and replied softly,


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    The voice was faint, as if she was out of breath. She lowered her eyes, but her expression was firm and cold.


    In the camera, Jiang SE¡¯s face appeared despondent and dejected. She was clearly still young, but through the camera, one could see that her heart was like dead water. It was difficult to stir any waves.


    At this moment, she was not acting as Zhang Yuqin. In Zhao rang¡¯s eyes, she was Zhang Yuqin. Her drooping shoulders and tired eyes made a woman who had been through life¡¯s hardshipse to life.


    Her daughter¡¯s life and death were unknown, and she was trapped in a nightmare with hatred in her heart. She returned home to look for traces of her daughter, only to find that her divorced husband had already walked out of the haze in just a few months.


    The contrast between a man and a woman in this scene was very strong. Zhang Yuqin¡¯s deep love for her daughter caused her to have aplicated feeling when she returned to the sad ce. She guessed that something might have happened to her daughter, and she instinctively felt that her daughter might not be able toe back for the rest of her life.


    However, her choice was to face it head-on even though she knew that it was going to be a sea of mes. She swore to find the ¡®devil¡¯ that took her daughter away.


    On the contrary, Deng hai was also sad, but his sadness was only on the surface. When he faced this unfortunate event, he was much more determined than Zhang Yuqin.


    On the surface, he was still living his life with determination. He was not like a walking corpse, he was not hysterical, and he could still speak to his neighbors.


    In the script, after Zhu Zhu¡¯s ident, he was the one who ran to the police from time to time, providing clues and reporting the case.


    However,pared to Zhang Yuqin¡¯s direct hurt, he was subconsciously avoiding it.


    Even after ZhuZhu¡¯s ident, the first thing he did was change the door lock. This action was subconsciously afraid that things would repeat themselves, as if doing so would make him feel at ease. He had a new girlfriend and cleaned up the house again.


    It was as if he could instinctively forget everything that had happened before if he didn¡¯t see the things of the past or anything rted to his life.


    Under a few short shots, the differences and personalities between the couple, Zhang Yuqin and Deng hai, were immediately revealed.


    The crew was expected to stay for three days. Jiang se was going to finish filming all of Zhang Yuqin¡¯s scenes on the set in the next few days.


    In the movie, the effect of this scene might only be shown for a short ten minutes after editing. However, it tortured Jiang se terribly.


    She had to endure the scorching sun and rummage through the straw shed that the props team had temporarily set up. The scene where Zhang Yuqin would return home to look for clues was scheduled in the afternoon. Therefore, Jiang se had suffered enough for the past few days.


    Zhao rang had very strict requirements for this movie. Hence, when they were filming this scene, they did not prepare a body double for her. Jiang se had to do all the parts such as searching for the straw shed herself.


    She was originally wearing a lot of clothes, and she was sweating very quickly. Every time she was done rummaging through the haystack, the straw would cut her hands into small cuts of various sizes, adding to the authenticity of the film. Jiang se could not show any signs of pain during the shooting to prevent it from affecting Zhang Yuqin¡¯s character setting of being immersed in searching for the ¡®devil¡¯ and ignoring her own feelings.


    Although the shooting was expected to take three days, due to various reasons, this scene still took five days to finish.


    Jiang se rested for two days before Liu Ye finally flew to the southwest province to meet the rest.


    Zhao rang, Jiang se, and Liu Ye discussed the subsequent scenes for some time before the crew moved on to the next shooting location.


    The set had already been set up. The next scene would be Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s first meeting.


    ZhuZhu¡¯s body was found and she had already been killed. After her body was dismembered, it was packed into a bag and thrown by the river where no one had ever been.


    The props team had already prepared everything in advance and packed it in arge bag. Jiang se and Liu Ye had to prepare for the scene to be shot tomorrow in advance. They also had to move around and note down the camera¡¯s orbit.


    A group of extras recruited in advance by the crew were also among them. Many of them were staring at Liu Ye with excitement.


    He was wearing sunsses and a cap, and he was holding a bottle of water in one hand. Yang Boxi was blowing at him with a mini Charging Fan. Even so, Liu Ye was still sweating a lot.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot here.¡±


    As he spoke, his assistant brought over two bottles of frozen mineral water and handed them to Liu Ye and Jiang se.


    Jiang se took the bottle and thanked him. However, Liu Ye noticed that she did not twist the cap off. Instead, she pressed the cold bottle against her face.


    It was not that she was not thirsty, as could be seen from her dry lips.


    Xia Chaoqun stood behind her as if he did not see Jiang SE¡¯s actions.


    This time, when Liu Ye met up with Jiang se in the southwest province, he noticed that she looked even more Haggard than when she was in the capital. Perhaps it was because she had suntan on her, but her skin was not that tanned. However, her eyes were bloodshot and her lips were chapped.


    Xia Chaoqun had always been very strict with his artistes ¡®appearances. This time, he had allowed her to embarrass herself in this way without saying a word. It was truly rare.


    Jiang se was wearing an ankle-length chiffon dress with a sling over her upper body. She had a scarf over her head that covered her arms tightly. She was also wearing a sun hat. The area around the set was rtively empty. In the distance was the factory area, and the factory buildings could be seen everywhere.


    The crew chose the set to be next to a river that was about to dry up. There was a stone bridge in the distance, and the pier had been on it for several years and was covered with moss.


    The water was yellow and glistening with oil. The cobblestones on the ground were dyed yellow by the factory¡¯s sewage. Many flies buzzed under the hot sun, adding to the dirty and embarrassing atmosphere.

 Chapter 309

    309 Dedicated


    Jiang se had already begun to recall the plot and let her mind wander.


    In her mind, the storyboard That Zhao rang had personally drawn earlier and the picture that the storyboard master had prepared in advance appeared. She ovepped the figure of Zhang Yuqin in the storyboard with her own performance.


    When ZhuZhu¡¯s body was found here and it was confirmed that his daughter had really been harmed, Zhang Yuqin¡¯s heart must have been twisted in pain.


    She had been on the move for a long time, just to find a way for Zhu Zhu to survive. She was worried that if she dyed any longer, Zhu Zhu¡¯s chances of survival would be even weaker. For this reason, she had been investigating day and night, and had even gone to the nearby towns. In a short period of time, the only thing that had kept her from copsing was her belief in saving her daughter.


    However, when the corpse was ced in front of her, her faith began to copse. Jiang se closed her eyes, and a look of struggle appeared on her face.


    Zhao rang was still asking the crew members to note down the positions of every extra. The prop masters were at every ce where the props were ced. He was very strict with his requirements.


    The pungent smell in the air was even more unbearable under the high temperature.


    Jiang se rubbed her nose to ease her nauseous feeling. Zhao rang was still waving at her and discussing the shoot tomorrow.


    ¡°ZhuZhu¡¯s body was found over there.¡±


    He pointed in the direction where the props would be buried the next day. A pit had been dug in advance, and the prop master would prepare everything in advance for tomorrow¡¯s shooting. The two main leads of the crew just had to pretend that the props were there and arrange their positions to reduce tomorrow¡¯s work efficiency.


    Jiang se nodded and listened attentively to his instructions. Liu Ye followed suit. Although the focus of tomorrow¡¯s scene would be on Jiang se, it was his first time appearing in a movie. His performance was very important as well.


    It was rather interesting. Compared to Jiang SE¡¯s sudden loss of weight, Liu Ye had put on nearly 20 pounds. He was wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt, but his stomach was slightly protruding. He ignored the curious gazes of the others and listened to Zhao rang¡¯s arrangements.


    In terms of work attitude, Liu Ye¡¯s seriousness had nothing to do with his status. In such a harsh environment, Zhao rang¡¯s requirements were so strict that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    The art crew was discussing whether there were any improvements to the set environment. When the rehearsal was over, it was almost eight o ¡®clock.


    After work, Zhao rang invited Liu Ye and Jiang se to have dinner together.


    Due to the principle of being close to the set, the hotel the crew stayed in was naturally not very gorgeous, and there was not much food to eat.


    The few of them sat down. Jiang se had no appetite at all. She had been dizzy from the smell outside the factory for the entire afternoon. When the menu was sent to her, Zhao rang looked around.


    ¡°Where¡¯s bossy?¡±


    ¡°He vomited.¡±


    Liu Ye spread out his hands. The environment of the site was dirty, bad, and messy. He had no idea how they found this ce. Yang Boxi had seen a lot of good things after working with Liu Ye for so many years and could handle all kinds of big scenes. However, he found it difficult to adapt to such a dirty and smelly environment. He vomited twice in the afternoon.


    No one could finish their food, but Liu Ye took the menu and ordered a bunch of high-calorie food that would help them gain weight.


    Jiang se ordered a few delicious dishes. When the food was served, no one could finish it except Liu Ye, who was gobbling down the food.


    ¡°Brother Liu, you have such a good appetite.¡±


    His dishes were all greasy, but he ate very quickly. If he ate like this, it was no wonder that he had grown so much in the past few months and that his image had changed so much.


    Jiang se praised him. When Liu Ye heard that, he raised his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t eat it either.¡±


    As he spoke, his hands did not stop moving. Zhao rang could not help butugh when he heard that. However, Jiang se did notugh. She recalled his chubbier body.


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose to gain weight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Liu Ye nodded. His mouth was really too greasy, but he did not look for water to drink. Like Jiang se, he had to make preparations for tomorrow¡¯s scene.


    The Luo Shen he yed was the demon who killed ZhuZhu in the plot. The moment ZhuZhu¡¯s body was found, Luo Shen would also appear at the scene of the body dumping.


    The police were looking for the murderer everywhere. Facing the victim¡¯s mother, he tried to figure out the murderer¡¯s psychological state. He was excited, nervous, and excited.


    His lips should also maintain a strange dry feeling. Although with the development of the current makeup technology of the crew, it was not impossible to achieve the same effect after the makeup and post-production, when the actor was performing, the body would enter the state, which would affect the mind.


    I¡¯ve been studying the script for the past few months and analyzing Luo Shen.


    Liu Ye¡¯s chopsticks did not stop moving. He frowned as he ate.


    ¡°He¡¯s almost fifty years old, and he¡¯s alone. He¡¯s antisocial.¡± He was a tailor, and his life was not well-off. He was depressed all year round, and he was not married. He had no children, and his father had passed away early. Only his elderly mother was alive.


    you can deduce his personality, ¡± she said after considering all the factors.


    Liu Ye was too tired of eating, so he stopped eating for a moment. the storyboard director of the production team showed me Luo Shen¡¯s image before.


    He had gray hair and a slightly Hunchback. He looked wooden and honest, and was not good at talking.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not enough.¡± He shook his head and raised his finger.


    there¡¯s still a big problem when one is middle-aged and old. He can¡¯t control himself. If he wants to kill someone, he¡¯ll kill them.


    Before Luo Shen killed Zhu Zhu, he had no psychological expectations. He did not kill for excitement. This kind of person was what the police were most afraid of. It waspletely a spontaneous idea. To him, it was like he had suddenly remembered something he wanted to do halfway through the day and did it casually.


    If it wasn¡¯t premeditated, it would be difficult to find any clues. If it wasn¡¯t a murder by an acquaintance or a vendetta, it would increase the difficulty of the police investigation.


    ¡°Sese, have you noticed a problem here?¡±


    Liu Ye nced at Jiang se with a smile.


    After he gained weight, his previously elegant and handsome face was somewhat deformed. He looked a little older and already had the air of an elder.


    When it came to the script, Zhao rang¡¯s interest was piqued. He made a few guesses, and Liu Ye shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡±


    On the other hand, Jiang se frowned and thought about it for a while. She then thought of a question.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what you mean is that he can¡¯t control his own actions, which means that he has no control over himself.¡±


    Liu Ye smiled but did not say anything. He lowered his head and continued eating. Jiang se said, ¡±


    he has no control. A person who can¡¯t even control his own actions naturally can¡¯t manage his own body.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡±


    ...


    This was the conclusion that Liu Ye came up with after much consideration. He was the reason why he had gained weight from eating like crazy after epting the script for ¡°the demon ¡°.


    Luo Shen¡¯s entire image became clear in his mind at that moment.


    Zhao rang gave him a thumbs-up with a look of admiration.

 Chapter 310

    310 Character


    ¡°After gaining weight, I have a deeper understanding of Luo Shen¡¯s psychology.¡±


    Although image problems could be solved through makeup and styling, no matter how exquisite the makeup artist¡¯s techniques were and how simr Liu Ye¡¯s image was to Luo Shen¡¯s in the storyboard, such techniques could not rece the psychological hint that Liu Ye had gained weight and appeared old.


    After he put on weight, his appearance waspletely different from before. Recently, yang Boxi kept shaking his head when he saw Liu Ye eating and drinking. Every time he looked at Liu Ye, he would show a depressed expression.


    Just like the skinny Jiang se, Liu Ye could not go out and meet anyone for the time being. He could not ept any media interviews ormercial activities. Most importantly, he would feel a certain amount of psychological pressure whenever he looked in the mirror.


    Psychologically, seeing that he was apletely different person from before would generate a lot of negative emotions, which would help him y his role well.


    ¡°I think Sese slimmed down because of this, right?¡±


    Liu Ye finished the dishes he had ordered. He put down his chopsticks in the end when he could not eat anymore.


    Jiang se was d that she was trying to lose weight. She only took two small bites before pushing her chopsticks away.


    Xia Chaoqun, who was standing beside her, looked at her with a half-smile. He turned to Jiang se and said,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to shoot an easy movie, you¡¯re asking for trouble.¡±


    The filming officially started the next day, and the crew¡¯s props team had already prepared the props in advance.


    The news of a corpse being excavated in the city quickly spread. Zhang Yuqin also rushed over. She stood outside the crowd, somewhat terrified.


    Her mother¡¯s instinct made her hands and feet tremble.


    The surrounding environment was harsh, and flies were buzzing around. Most people were looking around. The police had already cordoned off the surrounding area, and several forensic teams were investigating the scene.


    The police were still collecting evidence. She could vaguely hear someone saying, ¡±


    ¡°From the development of the bones, it¡¯s a child.¡±


    When the package was opened, a pungent smell wafted out. The script supervisor gestured from a distance. The extras acted ording to the script and made expressions as if they could not bear the smell. They moved back a little to reveal Jiang se, who was ying Zhang Yuqin.


    The words ¡®girl, eight or nine years old, sexual assault¡¯ kepting into her ears, and she felt dizzy.


    The people around her formed a wall, surrounding her tightly and squeezing the space around her. The air was getting thinner and thinner, and her eyes were getting redder.


    Jiang se was immersed in the character of Zhang Yuqin. At that moment, she had a vague sense of foreboding. The hearts of mother and daughter were connected. The medical records around her were a huge torture to her.


    The things in the package were taken out bit by bit. Other than the body that was separated into pieces, there was also a head that had been shed a few times but was difficult to cut because of its hardness.


    Due to the long passage of time, the influence of the terrain, the environment, and the hot weather, the rotting of the corpse had elerated, and it was already difficult to recognize it.


    The props that the props team had ordered this time were custom-made from abroad, and they were so realistic that it made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Zhang Yuqin saw the remaining hair on the head at a nce. It was tied up with two headbands, and the original color could no longer be seen. But she still remembered that this was bought by the mother and daughter on ZhuZhu¡¯s ninth birthday a month before the ident.


    At that time, ZhuZhu understood that it was not easy for her mother to earn money, so she chose the cheapest hair tie from the pile of expensive hair ties.


    The moment Zhang Yuqin saw the head rope, she was like a prey that had been shot in the throat by an arrow. She reached out and clutched the cor of her clothes tightly. She subconsciously shrugged her shoulders, and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Some grief did not necessarily need to be vented by a crazy cry.


    In the original script, the description of Zhang Yuqin was that her soul seemed to have left her body and flew high up, coldly watching all of this. Looking at ¡®her¡¯ pale face that was like a ghost, her body convulsed uncontrobly, and the faces of the people around her turned into a demon baring its fangs and brandishing its ws in front of her, pouncing at her with all their might, preventing her from walking towards ZhuZhu.


    She looked at the poor woman with pity. She seemed to have lost her mind. The blow was so great that she had ignored everything around her. All she could see was the pile of rotten flesh and bones.


    ¡°Who can you me?¡±


    The flying soulughed coldly, ming ¡®herself¡¯.


    How important was work? More important than his daughter?


    When ZhuZhu was in trouble, she was more scared than anyone else. When the demon appeared, she must have struggled and screamed, crying in pain.


    But where was ¡®she¡¯ at that time? She was working hard for a living!


    This Side Story described the helplessness of Zhang Yuqin¡¯s life, and at the same time, it also pointed out the disdain and resentment ¡®Zhang Yuqin¡¯ had for himself in the depths of his heart.


    She hated the demon who killed ZhuZhu, but at the same time, she could not forgive herself. When she saw her daughter¡¯s corpse, she did not lose herposure like the others, nor did she scream in shock, nor did she run away.


    That was because she wanted herself to remember this pain. This was a form of torture for herself.


    Writing up to this point, Zhang Yuqin¡¯s character was deeply pointed out.


    She was a stubborn person. After her daughter¡¯s ident, she had no intention of forgiving anyone, including herself.


    She didn¡¯t leave any room for herself either. She didn¡¯t show any mercy and tortured herself. This also paved the way for her revengeter on.


    At this point, Zhao rang hesitated for a moment. He nced at Xia Chaoqun, who was not far away, and waved at the Executive Director.


    ¡°Director Zhao, are we really going to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Zhao rang nodded. Jiang se waspletely immersed in her character¡¯s emotions. This state was very rare, but it was not enough.


    He had discussed with the scriptwriter and the original author, Yu Weizhong, that they would add an additional scene in the script. However, he was afraid that Jiang se would not agree to it, so he did not tell her at thest minute. This part was not in the script at all.


    The actors ying the criminal Police were still digging around, trying to find other evidence. When the Executive Director heard Zhao rang¡¯s instructions, he helplessly brought out a few cages.


    There was a bunch of rats in the cage. The staff members around them looked at them with sullen expressions. However, Zhao rang nced at Jiang se out of the corner of his eyes. At his signal, the crew members opened one of the cages. A rat rushed out. He bent over and chased the rat in Jiang SE¡¯s direction.


    Outside the arena, mo Anqi almost screamed out loud at the sight of this. Xia Chaoqun also furrowed his brows.


    The first rat did not crawl in Jiang SE¡¯s direction as Zhao rang had expected. It quickly scuttled to another spot, scaring many people into dodging. Soon, the rat was caught.


    Jiang se had also noticed Zhao rang¡¯s intention. However, Zhao rang did not have any intention of stopping. Instead, he ordered his men to release the second rat.

 Chapter 311

    311 The image


    Before this scene started, Zhao rang had repeatedly instructed her that she had to show that Zhang Yuqin had been deeply stimted, that his perception of the outside world hadpletely declined, that he had ignored the surrounding environment and himself, and that he could only see ZhuZhu.


    But how should he express his feelings? Zhao rang evilly thought of using a mouse.


    When the criminal Police officers dug through the harsh environment to find evidence, they found four mice.


    The mouse sneaked in front of Zhang Yuqin, but she was different from the panicked people around her. She still looked like she had lost her soul, which would leave a deeper impression on the audience.


    Among the crowd, Liu Ye was mixed in with a group of extras. He watched the scene with great interest.


    Zhao rang¡¯s move was indeed very ¡®ruthless¡¯. With the extras and the movement of the rats, Zhang Yuqin¡¯s¡¯ silence ¡®was set off, and it further highlighted Zhang Yuqin¡¯s trance-like state after suffering a deep blow.


    It was only after Zhao rang had chased away seven or eight rats that one finally managed to slip away in Jiang SE¡¯s direction.


    It was not as if Jiang se was unafraid. The dirty gray rat scuttled across the back of her foot. In reality, she was covered in goosebumps, but she had to grit her teeth and bear with it.


    Zhao rang was not satisfied with her expression in this scene and had no choice but to film it again. In the end, apart from Jiang SE¡¯s performance that Zhao rang was not satisfied with, the most difficult part to control was the scurrying rats.


    Just this scene alone required dozens of NGS. In the end, Jiang se was tortured until she was weak and feeble before she barely passed.


    Inte July, Jiang SE¡¯s scenes in ¡± demon ¡± were almost done. The remaining scenes were to be shot after she had recovered.


    It was not easy to lose weight, and it was not easy to recuperate in good health either. PEI Yi had called her in July to inform her that the PEI family had arranged for him to undergo additional training for one and a half months. He would only return to the capital inte August.


    When Jiang se received his call, she began to guess the PEI family¡¯s intentions.


    The PEI family¡¯s desire for their son to seed was understandable, but at her age, she could already guess many things.


    She wasn¡¯t really a twenty-year-old girl, so she knew the PEI family¡¯s attitude.


    PEI Yi¡¯s vacation was too short. Ever since he enrolled in a military school in Guangzhou, the time he spent returning to the capital had gradually decreased, and the two of them did not see each other much.


    Perhaps the PEI family was using this method to slowly alienate her from PEI Yi.


    They should know PEI Yi¡¯s character and how stubborn he was. Just like how he had set his eyes on Feng Nan in the past, he would not turn back even at such a young age.


    PEI Yi was young and impetuous. If he forcefully separated the two of them, it might have the opposite effect. He might as well use this method to cut his own flesh.


    When the two finally came to their senses one day, they had already walked further and further away, like strangers.


    It was not that she did not understand it in the past, but she still held on to the hope that she would not lose out to PEI Yi in terms of seriousness when it came to rtionships even though she was slow to warm up.


    Now that she had thought things through, they flew back to the imperial capital. When mo Anqi asked if she should send Jiang SE Home first, Jiang se was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Send me back to PEI Yi¡¯s house first. I¡¯ll pack some things and move into the house I rented before.¡±


    After returning from the southwest province, Jiang se was already exhausted from the heavy filming schedule. Now that she could finally rx, the tension in her body loosened up and she feltzy.


    Mo Anqi was a little surprised by her decision. Xia Chaoqun, on the other hand, nced in her direction and instructed, ¡±


    you should rest well for the next two days. Your health is your main priority.


    about I love you ¡°had been affected by Jiang SE¡¯s filming of¡± the demon. therefore, Zhao rang hadmunicated with the others at the beginning of the year that he would release the movie at the end of September. It was equivalent to staggering the summer prime time.


    However, there was not much time left until the end of September. Moreover, there was still a promotional period before the movie¡¯s release. Jiang SE only had slightly more than a month¡¯s time. It would be a rather difficult task for her to recover her health to its former state.


    When she returned to PEI Yi¡¯s house, mo Anqi had followed her to clean up.


    Back then, when Jiang SE¡¯s temporary rental apartment was exposed by the media, she had decided to stay here ¡®temporarily¡¯. Who would have known that she would stay here for such a long time as a temporary measure?


    PEI Yi had left the capital to study in another city, and she was still living here alone.


    The PEI family should be well aware of this situation. The reason why they didn¡¯t chase her away was probably because they thought that in the future, when they ¡®broke up¡¯, this house would be herpensation.


    However, to Jiang se, it was not as if she could not afford a house with her current status. This ce meant something different to her only because of PEI Yi.


    She realized that she already had quite a lot of things after living there for a short while. She and Mo Anqi each carried two suitcases. She thought for a while and heard some noises when they passed by the living room.


    She turned her head and saw two turtles that had grown a lot in the tank on the side table in the living room. They were fighting to climb onto a stone in the tank, making ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds as they climbed.


    PEI Yi had bought the two turtles back then, but she had been taking care of them ever since he had gone to Guangzhou to study. It had been more than a year since then.


    Someone woulde to clean the house every day, and someone would always prepare food for the turtles in the refrigerator. Even if she moved away, the two turtles would not go hungry.


    However, for some reason, when mo Anqi looked at her and urged her silently, Jiang se sighed and put down the box in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go bring the turtle.¡±


    When PEI Yi first bought the turtle, she clearly did not like these small animals. However, she found it hard to part with them now.


    Mo Anqi couldn¡¯t tell if she was happy or angry, but she somehow felt that she was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Sese, did you fight with brother PEI?¡±


    Mo Anqi recalled that a few days ago, when Jiang se was out of town, she had received a call from PEI Yi. When she answered the call, Jiang se was still chatting andughing with PEI Yi. However, after the call, she became much quieter.


    Jiang SE only shook her head and did not exin further.


    She had not even seen PEI Yi, so what was there to argue about? He was just a little emotional about this rtionship that had started inexplicably, but was likely to end without a happy ending.


    When she first started dating PEI Yi, she did not expect things to turn out this way.


    Apart from her freedom, her rebirth had also brought about the estrangement between her and PEI Yi.


    She suddenly felt a little sad.


    Although Xia Chaoqun did not arrange any work for her, she continued to dance and put her face to the best. She also began to follow the nutritionist¡¯s instructions strictly when it came to eating.


    Jiang se busied herself like this until early September. She had regained seven pounds of weight. She had suffered as much as she had when she tried to lose weight. In fact, she felt that it was even more painful than when she had tried to lose weight.


    PEI Yi, who had agreed to return inte August, did not manage to return to the capital even when the new semester started.

 Chapter 312

    312 Status


    After gaining some weight, Jiang SE¡¯s cheeks were much plumper than before. The production crew took some time to film Zhang Yuqin¡¯s early scenes together with Jiang se and the actress who yed ZhuZhu in ¡°the demon ¡°.


    The process of gaining weight was no easier than losing weight. In fact, Jiang se felt that it was much more difficult. She could no longer be picky about what she liked to eat and what she did not like to eat. She had to follow the recipe.


    Zhao rang kept a close eye on Jiang SE¡¯s weight and appearance. As the promotional period for ¡°about I love you¡± drew closer, Jiang SE¡¯s weight finally returned to 52kg. Although she was still a few pounds lighter than before, she was undoubtedly in a much better statepared to her skinny frame during the filming of ¡°the demon ¡°.


    Xia Chaoqun had already been informed about the publicity for ¡°about I love you¡± a long time ago. It required a lot of work to be done in the country. The distribution center had made sufficient preparations when it was first released. First, various major media outlets had tried their best to hype up ¡°about I love you ¡°. However, the members of the production team, be it Zhao rang or the male lead, hang Yuyi, had all maintained an unusually low profile.


    On the inte and various major media outlets, they kept their mouths shut about the plot of ¡°about I love you¡± and acted as if it was a secret to whet the public¡¯s appetites.


    Zhao rang was also an expert in marketing, not losing out to Lin xiwen from excellentpany. This move of his quickly aroused the curiosity of the public. Everyone knew that the major media outlets couldn¡¯t get their hands on the stills of ¡°about I love you ¡°, and the production team hadn¡¯t even released the trailer in advance, so many people¡¯s curiosity had already been piqued.


    Zhao rang was well aware of the psychology of the majority of movie fans. People were like this-the more you don¡¯t show me, the more I want to see.


    As expected, the discussion of ¡°about I love you¡± skyrocketed as the major media continued to hype the fact that the crew of ¡°about I love you¡± was kept a secret.


    While the topic was hot and manyizens felt like their hearts were being scratched by a cat, China¡¯s information age entertainment, two authoritative media outlets, released arge number of fresh stills on major media websites at the same time.


    As Xia Chaoqun had said, Jiang SE¡¯s looks were very suitable for such a fresh romance film. Her face was very much in line with the image of most men¡¯s dream lover.


    When the media released the beautiful and refreshing stills, not only were the boys ¡®hearts palpitating when they saw them, even many girls were attracted to the female lead, Zhou Wei, that Jiang se yed in the movie.


    Her makeup wasn¡¯t thick, and her dress was very ordinary. Her style was as simple as possible.


    A few photos of her wearing a white shirt and a long skirt were clean and clear, and many fashion bloggers forwarded them.


    There was already a lot of publicity before this. When the two media outlets released these stills, it quickly caused a sensation. Everyone¡¯s curiosity was satisfied, and the topic of ¡± about I love you ¡± rose again and again.


    However, the actions of the two media outlets seemed to have angered Zhao rang. He publicly ¡®criticized¡¯ this action on Weibo.


    Zhao rang¡¯s ¡®war of words¡¯ with the media upied the headlines of the news for several days. This time, even many people who did not pay attention to a romance movie like ¡®about I love you¡¯ learned about the release of ¡®about I love you¡¯ on the 29th of September at the universal film Center in the imperial capital because of this war of words.


    This series of topics continued, and it also made the production team gain enough attention when they promoted it all over the country.


    Wherever they went, there would always be people mentioning the ¡®leak of the film¡¯ and the news of Zhao rang¡¯s ¡®war¡¯ with the two major media outlets in the country at the same time. From mid-September to the end of the month,¡¯about I love you¡¯ was in the headlines almost every day.


    The photos that were revealed brought Jiang se another wave of discussion. Compared to the doukou in ¡± Beiping event, ¡± her photos were so beautiful that it gave her a different feeling.


    The sess of this marketing technique caused a sensation of ticket-snatching the day before the release of ¡®about I love you.¡¯


    On the evening of the 28th, the distributor invited major media personnel and well-known Film Critics to attend the premiere of ¡®about I love you.¡¯


    By now, Jiang se had gained 53 kilograms of weight. Compared to how skinny she had been before, she looked like apletely different person.


    She was wearing a dark blue embroidered silk dress with a diamond bracelet on her upper arm. When she appeared at the premiere, Tao Tao, who had been promoted to an official reporter at Dragon Travel Studio, heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her.


    Although the media had taken photos of her during the promotional event of ¡®care¡¯, she looked much better in the photos than when Tao Tao had interviewed her in private.


    However, Tao Tao was still quite worried when she didn¡¯t see her for real.


    Thanks to Jiang SE¡¯s agreement to Tao Tao¡¯s interview request, the boss of Dragon travel Studios had generously promoted Tao Tao. Now, she was a reporter under the studio who could take charge.


    The boss knew that Tao Tao was a fan of Jiang SE¡¯s during the premiere, so he had specifically assigned the interview to her. He also wanted his reporters to build a good rtionship with Jiang se or the people around her.


    In the past two years, Jiang SE¡¯s resources and fame had been growing. All the movies she had acted in had good box office sales and reputation.


    From the way she entered the industry, it could be seen that her path was getting smoother and smoother, and she was already unstoppable.


    Back in ¡± pretense to reality ¡°, she was just an extra with lines. It was rumored in the industry that she was paid thousands of Yuan.


    But now, her path was getting smoother and smoother, and she was even working with Liu Ye in her new film.


    Even if her performance was average, her rtionship with Liu Ye was enough to raise her status. It would not be bad for the future of Dragon travel Studios if Tao Tao had a good rtionship with her.


    Recently, ¡± about I love you ¡± had been gaining momentum. However, the live media seemed to be more interested in the coboration between Jiang se and Liu Ye. This made the male lead of ¡± care ¡°, hang Yuyi, feel a little awkward.


    More than two years ago, when he was filming ¡± pretense to reality ¡°, he was still a rather famous young actor in the industry and had arge number of fans. Jiang se had only yed the role of an air stewardess who did not even have a name and did not have many lines.


    However, two yearster, although he was still the male lead in ¡± love ¡± in name, he was actually acting as Jiang SE¡¯s side character.


    He did not have as many scenes as Jiang se, but he did not even have the right to protest.


    Jiang se was already working with Liu Ye on her new movie. He could no longerpare to her. Due to Jiang SE¡¯s poprity and the production team¡¯s hype, the movie¡¯s poprity had increased by quite a bit. Various major movie theaters were also very supportive of Jiang se. During the screening allocation, ¡± care ¡± had 27% screening allocation. The box office sales on the first day had already reached 160 million.


    This had also caused him to be in an awkward position. Jiang se had improved too quickly. Therefore, before the film was released, his manager had initially suggested to the production team that he and Jiang se create a scandal to increase their poprity. However, the production team, Zhao rang, and the others had tly rejected his suggestion.

 Chapter 313

    313 Chapter 313 bet


    Hang Yuyi¡¯s manager did not even manage to get a word in with Xia Chaoqun before his suggestion was rejected.


    If it had been two years ago, when Jiang se had worked with him to create a scandal, she would naturally be the one to climb up the socialdder. However, it had only been two years. When he wanted to create another scandal with Jiang se again, it was already at a level where he could no longer climb up the socialdder.


    Most of the questions from the media during the premiere day revolved around Jiang se. Although a small number of people mentioned the ¡®grudge¡¯ between Zhao rang and China¡¯s Information Network and times entertainment as a formality, people in the industry knew that it was just a way to hype things up. Naturally, no one was willing to keep the topic on.


    On the other hand, Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s coboration was worth looking forward to.


    The title and content of the new film that the two of them were working on had not been announced to this day. Although the media had visited the set at that time, the production crew had covered it up very tightly and had hired many security guards. Some people had taken some shots from afar, but they were all blurry. Even such shots were quickly dealt with by the production crew¡¯s public rtions.


    Many people in the industry did not even have photos.


    There were also many spections from the outside world. After all, these two people were not on the same level in terms of status and fame.


    It was also fortunate that Liu Ye was there to take the lead. When someone asked about the sudden change in the female lead for ¡°love,¡± Zhao rang replied with a few words.


    The questions from the media were getting more and more incisive. They came one after another. There were also many people taking photos below with the cameras pointed at the stage. This scene would be live-streamed on the Inte.


    miss Jiang, you¡¯ve been working with Prince Charming after Prince Charming ever since you entered the industry. I heard that you¡¯re working with the Best Actor, Liu Ye, for your new film.


    Under times entertainment, a female reporter asked with a smile, ¡±


    then, miss Jiang, in your opinion, what¡¯s the difference between Liu Ye and hang Yuyi? ¡±


    This question seemed simple, but it was actually an ambush.


    Tao Tao broke out in a cold sweat when she heard this.


    This was not an easy question to answer. If Jiang se answered, even if she were to analyze the differences between their personalities, it would easily cause Liu Ye¡¯s fans to be dissatisfied. Some people who did not know the truth would think that she was being disrespectful to her senior.


    The media was used to taking things out of context. Even a headline would be enough for arge wave of people to scold.


    Hang Yuyi¡¯s fans would not agree to praise Liu Ye, nor would they be happy to praise hang Yuyi.


    It was the most difficult question to answer when both sides were not in favor.


    Quite a few celebrities had experience being asked this question, and most of them were just trying to avoid the topic.


    However, Tao Tao knew Jiang SE¡¯s personality well. She hated this kind of way of speaking. She would either say what she could and not reveal a single word about what she could not.


    However, in such a situation, it was obvious that there would be a problem whether he said it or not.


    Tao Tao was a little anxious. Beside her, Zhao rang frowned as well. Just as he was about to pick a fight, Jiang se answered, ¡±


    ¡°The two of them have different names.¡±


    pfft! as soon as she finished speaking, many people below the stage burst intoughter. The hall was filled withughter. Hang Yuyi, who had an ugly expression on his face, secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He could not help butugh as well. Zhao rang gave Jiang se a look of approval.


    Quite a number of people watching the live stream in front of theirputers were tickled by Jiang se. Tao Tao was smiling so widely that her eyes narrowed.


    She always had a serious expression, but she said unexpected things.


    She easily dodged the question, but there was nothing to pick on.


    After being rendered speechless, the reporter from China Information was clearly unwilling to be dismissed by Jiang se. He continued to ask, ¡±


    ¡°Then in your opinion, what is the simrity between them?¡±


    After what had just happened, Tao Tao was looking forward to Jiang SE¡¯s answer. She also wanted to hear what else she coulde up with that would render her speechless.


    The next moment, Jiang se did not let her down. She picked up the microphone and said very directly, ¡±


    ¡°Gender!¡±


    This time, more people in the venueughed, and Zhao rangughed along with them.


    Because of the time of the premiere, each mediapany had limited time to ask questions. The reporter from Huaxia information had no choice but to give the opportunity to interview others.


    In a club in the imperial capital, Feng Nan was having a conversation with Dong Mingsheng, who had gone through a lot of trouble to invite him. The television wall at the side of the club was broadcasting the live interview of the premiere day of ¡°about I love you.


    On the television, Jiang se was holding a microphone and giving an interview. Her tone and expression provoked Feng Nan¡¯s anger.


    Jiang SE¡¯s life had been too smooth for the past two years. She was like an eagle that was about to spread its wings and fly away. Century Gxy had already pushed her to be the top female star in the country.


    Inparison, Feng Nan was weaker than her in every way.


    Both of them were clearly worlds apart in terms of their background and status. After her rebirth, she had a starting point and backing that was a hundred times better than her previous life. After entering the entertainment industry, she even had many memories from her previous life as her backing. Feng Nan thought that she could make a name for herself in this industry, but in the end, she did not get what she wanted.


    After filming ¡± rescue mission ¡°, she was born as the heiress of the Feng family. The tragic ending and acting skills of miss Eguchi in the drama had indeed brought her a lot of fame. Unfortunately, Jiang se had appeared in the same period.


    In ¡± the event of Beiping, ¡± doukou had first suppressed herself and won the Best Supporting Female lead Award at the Huaxia Film Festival. She had stolen all the limelight away from her, causing her to lose all the benefits ofpleting the role of ¡®miss Eguchi.¡¯ Then, the two scripts that she had her eyes on were snatched away by Jiang se.


    In ¡± love, ¡± she worked with hang Yuyi and got the role of the pure Zhou Wei.


    In ¡± the demon, ¡± she coborated with Liu Ye and raised her poprity, so she became a hot topic.


    Back then, he wanted to make her fall out with Xia Chaoqun, but he allowed her to receive the endorsement deal from Hong Kong Hua.


    Inparison, the first thing he did after he was reborn was to miss PEI Yi because of Feng Zhongliang. One wrong step, and in the end, all the wrong steps.


    Right now, she and Zhao junhan were already harmonious on the surface and not on the inside. Apart from business dealings, they rarelymunicated in private.


    The movies she invested in and shot did not go well either.


    revenge ¡± was supposed to be released at the beginning of next year, but because of Dong Mingsheng¡¯s sudden decision to withdraw the funding, she had to spend a lot of effort to persuade him, and the filming was dyed.


    It was impossible for it to be released at the beginning of next year, so they could only set the release date for the end of the year.


    Feng Nan smiled when he saw Dong Mingsheng sitting on the other side of the sofa. However, there was a hint of hatred in his eyes. Dong Mingsheng was simply an opportunistic viin. Back then, he had clearly agreed to invest in her next few movies, but in the end, he wanted to go back on his word.


    After the incident, Feng Nan had asked him out several times, but this cunning old man would always beat around the bush and refuse to get back to the point.


    There were a few thick folders on the coffee table.¡¯Revenge¡¯ had been dyed for more than half a year and had not started filming yet. Feng Nan was gradually losing her patience. She reached out to rub her forehead and forced a smile while suppressing her impatience.


    President Dong, regarding the investment, you know that I¡¯m very sincere. I can guarantee that you won¡¯t lose money in the few films that I¡¯m talking about.


    ...


    ¡°Guarantee?¡±


    Dong Mingsheng sneered loudly,pletely unlike the gentle manner he used to have when he spoke to Feng Nan.¡±Miss Feng, what guarantee do you have?¡±


    At first, it was because she said that the box office of ¡± event of Beiping ¡± would not be more than 700 million Yuan. After splitting it with the cinema and cinema lines, excluding taxes and other misceneous expenses, the money he earned might only be enough to fill the gaps of his teeth.

 Chapter 314

    314 Chapter 314 Ruyi


    At that time, Feng Nan made it sound like she was a very powerful person. She was born in the Feng family of Zhongnan industry, and her grandfather was a member of the revolutionary Army in his early years. She had a deep friendship with several big shots in the capital.


    It was precisely because of these words that Dong Mingsheng believed her without a doubt.


    She then mentioned the movie she was going to shoot and made a solemn vow. Only then did Dong Mingsheng withdraw his investment in ¡± events of Beiping. putting aside the fact that he had offended Lin xiwen, he only realized that there was someone behind Jiang se after he withdrew his investment.


    If ¡± events of Beiping ¡± was really as Feng Nan had said, the total box office sales in China would be around 700 million Yuan.


    After all, the movie had an investment of more than 200 million Yuan. After deducting the shares from the cinema and cinema lines, as well as all kinds of other expenses, it did not earn much. Dong Mingsheng could still think it through.


    Who knew that in the end, ¡± Grand asion of Beiping ¡± had reached 2.3 billion in the domestic box office and 3.8 billion in the global box office.


    The person who invested in this film made a fortune. When Dong Mingsheng heard the news, he was so regretful that he could not sleep for months. Every time he thought about it, he would fly into a rage.


    He had listened to Feng Nan¡¯s words back then, which had caused him to offend many people by withdrawing his funds at thest minute. Now, the development of Hua Investment Group was restricted everywhere. In the past year or so, things had not been smooth. Many of the projects that he had high hopes for were always made difficult by others. He had also broken off with his old friend Lin xiwen.


    On the other hand, Feng Nan¡¯s side did not y any role at all.


    The reason why Dong Mingsheng was willing to cooperate with her and listen to her long-winded speech was because of Feng Zhongliang. However, he heard that Feng Nan and Feng Zhongliang were in a huge argument and had even moved out of the Feng family. The rtionship between the grandfather and grandson was extremely bad.


    There was also news of her not getting along with Zhao junhan, the Jianghua group¡¯s heir. At that time, he had guessed that something had gone wrong with the cooperation between Zhongnan industry and the Jianghua group, and he was ready to take the opportunity to leave. However, Feng Nan still wanted to use the same words to trick him into investing.


    Dong Mingsheng suppressed his anger and knocked on the table. He did not hide the sneer and suspicion on his face.


    Feng Nan also knew that all her promises would be false. Dong Mingsheng was a typical person who would not let go until he saw the Hare. She had alreadye prepared to persuade him this time.


    She pushed the folder in front of her toward Dong Mingsheng and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°President Dong, look at this.¡±


    Dong Mingsheng brought the documents over and opened the folder. There were two contracts inside. Feng Nan did not bother to beat around the bush with him.


    here are two contracts. Why don¡¯t we make a bet and sign a bet agreement? the bet will be based on ¡®revenge¡¯.


    She paused for a moment and saw Dong Mingsheng flipping through the contract with a nonchnt expression. She guessed that this old man must not have taken her words seriously. She suppressed her anger and continued,


    I know the reason why I miscalcted ¡®the event of Beiping¡¯ previously. You may have misunderstood me. I would like to ask you to give me another chance. I¡¯ll bet with ¡®revenge¡¯. If you invest five million into¡¯ revenge¡¯, I guarantee that I¡¯ll give you more than five times the profit after the event.


    She raised her right hand and spread out her fingers, her expression calm.


    ¡°If the box office returns you more than five times, you can invest in the remaining movies.¡±


    When Feng Nan said this, Dong Mingsheng became interested. ¡°What if the box office doesn¡¯t do as well as you¡¯ve estimated?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Feng Nan said firmly.


    Dong Mingsheng did not know where her confidence came from. After she finished speaking, she felt that her tone was a little too certain and it might cause Dong Mingsheng to be suspicious. Hence, she softened her tone,


    if the box office fails and the profit is less than five times, I¡¯ll pay you out of my own pocket. I¡¯ll also invest in a few movies as you like. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can write it down in ck and white in the contract.


    Since she had already said this, Dong Mingsheng naturally did not reject her again. Instead, he pondered for a moment.


    His attitude had already proven that he was moved. Dong Mingsheng was an investor, and this bet was beneficial to him. The sess of ¡®revenge¡¯ showed Feng Nan¡¯s ability. Once the box office really exceeded five times the return as she had expected, this deal would still be possible.


    If it were not for Feng Nan¡¯s confidence in ¡®revenge¡¯ and the fact that she knew that in a few years ¡®time,¡¯ revenge ¡®would be one of the most well-known films in China in recent years that had a high box office sales despite having a small production cost and a good reputation, winning many awards, Feng Nan would not have made such a bet with Dong Mingsheng.


    As expected, in the end, Dong Mingsheng and Feng Nan still signed the contract. However, even though he was confident that he had signed the agreement with Dong Mingsheng, Feng Nan could not help but feel a burning rage in his heart when he thought about this.


    In the three years since her rebirth, everything had gone wrong for her. She wanted to use ¡®revenge¡¯ to regain the audience¡¯s attention.


    She had thought about it. The original total investment for was more than two million Yuan, but it seemed to be less than three million Yuan. It would be very difficult to film it.


    Feng Nan had watched an interview with the original director, Li Li, and he had mentioned some of his experiences during the shooting. She probably remembered the plot of ¡®revenge¡¯ very clearly. It was simr to ¡®demon¡¯, whichter won many awards. It was a story about a mother taking revenge for her child.


    The female protagonist in was a police officer. Her husband had an affair and divorced in his early years, leaving behind an only daughter.


    However, this daughter had died by ident at the hands of a young man.


    In a fit of anger, the female lead began her revenge operation.


    Feng Nan remembered the plot, and she had repeatedly recalled some of her experiences during the shooting and had even recorded them down. She had also decided to increase her investment in ¡®revenge¡¯ and try to make it as perfect as possible.


    She recalled thements by some famous film Critics when she watched ¡®revenge¡¯ in her previous life. They had even made some changes to ¡®revenge¡¯ to suit the audience¡¯s taste.


    Feng Nan believed that he would not encounter the same difficulties as ¡®revenge¡¯ in his memory before he was reborn. He believed that after the film was released, it would not be a problem to get back five times the ie.


    Even though ¡®revenge¡¯ could not bepared to ¡®demon¡¯ in the early stages of filming, Feng Nan felt that the final sess of ¡®demon¡¯ was inseparable from the male lead, Liu Ye.


    His acting skills were superb, and he yed the demon Luo Shen in the film very vividly. It was also his first transition, and it was an important turning point in Liu Ye¡¯s acting career.


    At the same time, it had a lot to do with his early filming of Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡°, which had made him famous internationally.


    Therefore, when ¡± demon ¡± took part in the France Film Festival in theter stages, although Liu Ye won the Best Male Lead Award at the French Film Festival and took a step into the International Film industry, the female lead in the film did not be popr for long. When people talked about ¡± demon, ¡± other than Zhao rang, they only remembered Liu Ye at most.

 Chapter 315

    315 Chapter 3


    By the time the two films really shed, Feng Nan could use this film to make a big profit with low investment and high quality. He might even be able to suppress ¡®demon¡¯ in public opinion.


    He could also make use of the poprity of simr ¡®revenge¡¯ movies to raise the status of ¡®revenge¡¯ to a higher level than in his previous life.


    Even if ¡®revenge¡¯ did not earn as much as ¡®demon¡¯ at the box office, as long as its reputation was established, it would be beneficial for his next movie.


    At the premiere of ¡°about I love you,¡± the interview wasing to an end.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s eyes scanned the venue before she whispered to Xia Chaoqun, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, Shu Peien didn¡¯te.¡±


    A well-known film critic like shupeien should have received an invitation to the premiere, but he didn¡¯t show up at the ceremony.


    He had been there thest two times Jiang SE¡¯s movies were screened. He had even written a film review for Jiang se, which had helped her gain more attention.


    However, since Shu Peien didn¡¯te this time, many people would probably use this as an excuse to make a fuss.


    ¡°Is he not very interested in these kinds of romance literary films?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun crossed his arms and exchanged a few words with mo Anqi. The interview on stage came to an end. After the flow of events, the theater¡¯s lights dimmed and the movie began to y.


    The screen was still pitch ck. In the movie, a phone rang. Soon, someone picked up the call. Jiang SE¡¯s tired voice rang out.


    ¡°Zhang Zhen, let¡¯s break up.¡±


    The opening of the movie was a novelty to many people, and they were immediately interested in this movie under the banner of ¡®love¡¯.


    As soon as Zhou Wei asked for a breakup in the movie, the screen lit up.


    In the movie, a woman wasbing her hair in front of the mirror. At the same time, the music started ying. The female lead changed her clothes and was about to go out. She was going to attend her ex-boyfriend¡¯s funeral.


    The camera followed the female lead, and the people around her began to say ¡®my condolences¡¯ to her. From this opening scene and the audience¡¯s fort¡¯ to the female lead, the audience had a general understanding of the female lead¡¯s current situation.


    She and the deceased male protagonist had been a couple for seven years. In the eyes of outsiders, the two had a very good rtionship. They had been together for many years, and all theycked was a marriage certificate.


    ¡°I thought that we would be able to drink your wedding wine soon.¡±


    This was the mostmon sentence among the guests who came to the funeral:


    ¡°Who knew that such an ident would happen?¡±


    Every time this happened, Zhou Wei¡¯s face would reveal an awkward smile.


    The audience who were watching the movie all knew the meaning of her smile because she had already broken up with Zhang Zhen before his car ident.


    Regarding Zhang Zhen¡¯s ident, Zhou Wei didn¡¯t show any pain. Instead, it was as if she had put away this sadness at the beginning of the movie.


    It was as if the person who had passed away was just an old friend that he had known for many years, and not someone who had lost his most beloved.


    When the audience saw this, they had a more direct understanding of the rtionship between the two.


    Zhao rang didn¡¯t need to exin abruptly with a narration, but started from the details. About five minutes after the movie started, he exined the important things clearly.


    In the movie, Zhao rang used the maximum amount of light. In the rented house that had lost its owner, the sun shone through the ss window and the dust particles in the air gave off a dark and depressing feeling. When Zhou Wei¡¯s slender figure was mixed with the dust particles, there was a strange tranquility that could be transmitted through the screen.


    Different from the order of love movies from the budding, throbbing, blooming, and bearing fruit, the love flower in Zhou Wei and Zhang Zhen in ¡± about I love you ¡± had already withered at the beginning.


    However, after Zhang Zhen passed away, Zhou Wei found traces of him everywhere in his life.


    She thought that she didn¡¯t love him anymore, that love was always worn away in the trivial matters of life and chores. However, on her way home from work, when she passed by West Lake, she kept thinking that she and Zhang Zhen had been here.


    The love that she had thought had died began to sprout little by little with the familiar scenery.


    The furniture in the house was still the same as before Zhang Zhen¡¯s death. The two of them had rented a room and a living room. He was an illustrator and needed his own study. When they rented the house, the two of them had personally converted the small balcony into his own study.


    Zhou Wei remembered that a few years ago, when their rtionship was still good, she would alwayse in to apany Zhang Zhen. At that time, he would draw and she would read a book by his side.


    asionally, when he was hungry in the middle of the night, he could cook a bowl of noodles and share it with the two of them.


    However, she didn¡¯t know when it started, but she gradually stopped apanying Zhang Zhen. She had had enough of this unchanging life. She no longer enjoyed that kind of pure peace.


    She pushed open the door of Zhang Zhen¡¯s ¡®study¡¯. The furnishings inside had not changed much, and the wallpaper that the two of them had pasted together had already turned yellow.


    Seven years ago, when the two of them rented this ce, they were clearly looking forward to the future. But when did this anticipation gradually disappear?


    Zhou Wei tilted his head and thought about it carefully. Perhaps it was because she thought that Zhang Zhen didn¡¯t know how to be romantic and would never say words of concern and love to her. He was too dull and didn¡¯t even ask her to stay when she mentioned breaking up.


    There was only his dream in his heart. He longed to fill the Art Gallery by the West Lake with his paintings. His dream was always in front of her, so on many important memorial days, he might forget it because of his painting.


    There was a small desk in the small space. On top of it was a notebook that had been used for many years. There were also many drafts that had already been piled up into a thick stack. Many of them were already drawn before, and they had been packed up and ced in the corner.


    He had met with this ident very suddenly, and there were some things that he had not had the time to pack up. There was a painting on his easel that had only been drawn halfway and appeared to be very sloppy. It was obvious that when Zhang Zhen was drawing this painting, his mood was already not calm.


    He didn¡¯t have works every day and there were times when he couldn¡¯t calm down. When Zhou Wei flipped through his previous works, he felt that he had neglected his boyfriend a lot in the past few years.


    When she thought that Zhang Zhen had ignored her, she had also ignored Zhang Zhen¡¯s feelings.


    She didn¡¯t know him well enough. At least, she didn¡¯t know that there would be a time when he would write her name all over the sketch.


    Zhou Wei¡¯s expression slowly changed. She seemed to be escaping and didn¡¯t dare to open these dusty memories.


    She walked over to the study table. The space was very narrow, and it could only fit one person. She was thin, and it was difficult for her to turn around when she sat down. When Zhang Zhen sat there, it seemed even more crowded.


    All these years, what had supported him to persevere in such a harsh environment should be his dream.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Weiughed, but his eyes were a little red.


    She took a deep breath, bit the corner of her mouth, and looked up.


    The paint on the mottled ceiling above her was already peeling off, but when she looked up, she saw her name.

 Chapter 316

    316 About


    ¡®Xiao Wei¡¯, that was Zhang Zhen¡¯s handwriting.


    When he wrote her name, he liked to use beautiful artistic font. He stubbornly believed that she was unique in his heart. Even when he wrote her name, he was very serious and never sloppy.


    It was obvious that the word had been freshly painted. The ovepping traces were very clearpared to the dim ceiling.


    From where Zhang Zhen was sitting, he could see Zhou Wei¡¯s name when he looked up.


    She was unhappy that he would rather spend most of his time in the ¡®study¡¯ topose, but she did not know that he could see her name when he looked up. This was probably the only other action he could do in this narrow space besides getting up.


    Zhou Wei¡¯s expression began to rx for a moment. She paused for a while and the phone on the table suddenly rang.


    The call was from Zhang Zhen¡¯s parents. They were asking when she would be able to pack up her son¡¯s belongings ande to take them.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhou Wei began to pack up the things on the table. There was an anonymous letter under the draft, no mailing address, and no recipient.


    She curiously opened the envelope. The letter was from Zhang Zhen.


    He was prepared to bid farewell to his former self.


    In the past, he had taken up the job of drawing arrangement, bncing his interests and hobbies, but he had less time to apany her.


    He was more hardworking than many people. Traces of this could be seen from these thick stacks of manuscripts. He longed for sess and a better life for Zhou Wei. Whenever he was trapped in this world and felt tired and bored, he would always look up at Zhou Wei¡¯s name that he had personally written. It would give him infinite motivation, as if she was still by his side, spurring him to continue so that he could not give up.


    However, his dream was the opposite of reality. When he tried to get closer to his dream, he was further and further away from Zhou Wei.


    One day, when he found that his girlfriend had nothing to say to him, he would find the crux of the problem.


    She was an innocent girl who liked to be surprised and touched, but he was introverted and not good with words.


    One day, when time had worn away the sweetness and feelings between the two of them, leaving only a wave of dead water, he suddenly began to feel sorry for her.


    In his letter, he had mentioned her gentle and sweet smile at the beginning of their rtionship. That smile was like the sun to him, shining into his heart and unforgettable.


    One day, when that ray of sunlight was covered by dark clouds, all that was left between her brows was haze and fatigue.


    Therefore, he was prepared to change himself. Just like what Zhou Wei had thought, he would find a job and work hard together.


    This also exined why he would always disappear mysteriously a few days before the ident.


    He had sent many resumes to his oldputer.


    He put away the paintbrush that he treasured and stopped ordering sketching paper online. Instead, he made a list of things she used to like. However, he did not expect that he would die before her wish came true.


    She was eager to find the other things he had left behind. She opened the things he had left behind. It was a mobile phone in a bag. After the incident, the police had found it at the scene. The screen was broken, but it could still be used.


    His phone¡¯s password had been the same for many years. It was always her birthday.


    When he turned on his phone, Zhou Wei found that the text message he received two days before the ident showed that he had withdrawn arge amount of money a few days ago and didn¡¯t know where he had spent it.


    He hadn¡¯t been buying a lot of things recently, and he didn¡¯t even mention spending money before the ident, which made her very curious.


    She had asked Zhang Zhen¡¯s parents, but the two sad old men knew nothing about it.


    She guessed that something had happened to Zhang Zhen and he was in urgent need of money, or he had lent the money to a friend.


    Zhou Wei thought for a long time, but he had no clue.


    She felt that she couldn¡¯t go on like this. She should put an end to her past.


    When Zhou Wei came to the West Lake where the two often came to when they first started dating, she remembered that the two had quarreled here when thenterns were first lit.


    That was the only time the two of them had a loud argument. His personality was too boring, and he couldn¡¯t even speak, which made her even more hysterical.


    When she left in the taxi, he stood behind her with a helpless expression.


    The more memories he had, the more clear Zhang Zhen¡¯s original vague image became in Zhou Wei¡¯s memory. She seemed to have found the sweet feeling of the past and forgot how much she resisted the West Lake, which they liked to go to at the beginning of their love.


    When she came to West Lake, she had sworn to him that she would disy her works in an Art Gallery here.


    When she came to the Art Gallery along the cobblestone path, she remembered the scene when she and Zhang Zhen hade here in the early years.


    At that time, he was still young, and his expression was not as tired as it waster. His eyes were full of vitality and longing.


    ¡°I hope that one day, this ce will be filled with my works for everyone to appreciate.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    a master¡¯s work is only given its unique value after the master¡¯s death. After she said that, she smiled and coaxed him, ¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t be discouraged. Even if others don¡¯t watch it, I will definitely watch it with you on that day.¡±


    At that time, the two of them wereughing andughing. At that time, the two of them were inseparable. Later on, they gradually stopped talking about dreams because she resisted.


    Of course, Zhang Zhen never said that he wanted to fill the Art Gallery with his works again, and the two never came to this Art Gallery together again. At that time, the oath she had made was no longer valid.


    The people who came out of the Art Gallery looked at her with surprise and surprise. She was immersed in her own memories, so she didn¡¯t care about the others ¡®eyes.


    When she stepped into the Art Gallery, Zhou Wei was stunned.


    There were paintings of her all over the ce.


    There were scenes of her when she was asleep, smiling, unhappy and sullen, and also scenes of her when she was deep in thought.


    It was as if she had entered a wonderful world. This ce was filled with her shadows, and there seemed to be mirrors hanging all around, reflecting her different looks.


    These were Zhang Zhen¡¯s paintings, but she had never known that he would draw so many of her and put them in this Art Gallery.


    On each painting was written,¡±the love of this life, please marry me as your wife!¡±


    She trembled uncontrobly. When she thought that love had been destroyed day after day, when she thought that he didn¡¯t understand romance and love, when she thought that there was only habit and peace between the two of them, when she thought that love was of little value, she forgot the sweetness she had tasted in the beginning.


    At the beginning of their rtionship, he had said that he would propose to her in the most special way, butter on, he didn¡¯t even say anything romantic. She had always thought that he was a liar and thought that he had long forgotten his promise, but she didn¡¯t expect him to remember it in his heart.


    It turned out that love had not disappeared. It was just locked in a corner of her heart, suppressed and not allowed to appear.


    ...


    The fact that he loved her didn¡¯t ring in her ears every day through his words, but through bits and pieces of his life and trivial matters.


    When she was no longer obsessed withining about him, those minor details became very clear.


    He woke up early to cook for her. He made her coffee when she worked overtime. He carefully bookmarked the books she had read halfway. When she returned home, her slippers were always in the mostfortable position. There was always a cup of hot water waiting for her at home.


    When the person in charge of the Art Gallery rushed over, he recognized her and said that Zhang Zhen had given her some instructions. He also mentioned that someone wanted to buy the painting.


    Zhou Wei couldn¡¯t hear anything. After Zhang Zhen¡¯s funeral, the sadness and tears that she had been holding back suddenly burst out. She cried like a heartbroken child.

 Chapter 317

    317 I love you


    The grief she had been holding back at the funeral finally burst out.


    The movie also gradually came to an end amidst the crying, leaving the audience with endless reverie.


    When the lights at the premiere were turned on, many people were still immersed in the atmosphere of the movie.


    Back when Jiang se was nominated for the female lead role at the Chinese film Festival with ¡± about I love you, ¡± many people had questioned the fairness of thepetition.


    However, now that the movie had been released, many people who attended the premiere felt that it was unfair that Jiang se did not win the Best Female Lead Award at the Huaxia International Film Festival even though she had only relied on Zhou Wei¡¯s performance in ¡± about I love you.


    The Zhou Wei she yed in the drama was fresh and pleasant. After acting as doukou in ¡± event of Beiping, ¡± she was even morefortable ying such a fresh female lead as Zhou Wei. She performed Zhou Wei very well at different times.


    When she had just entered the period of passionate love with Zhang Zhen, her cute and petite appearance, when she and her boyfriend had promised to spend their lives together, they had looked at each other affectionately and smiled. Later on, she had felt low and tired, and at her boyfriend¡¯s funeral, she had felt the sadness that she had just grasped.


    Her early expression had been restrained, suppressed, and implicit expression echoed with the final copse of her tears. Compared with Zhou Wei¡¯s character in the early stage, her final expression was particrly sad and stirred up the emotions of the audience. It pulled people into the movie content and felt the sadness and despair of the female lead.


    This was a romantic literary film, but Zhao rang had made it into a unique film.


    The media and film Critics at the scene were greatly touched. From the expressions on the guests ¡®faces, Zhao rang knew that ¡°about I love you¡± had already sessfullyunched its first shot.


    To be honest, Zhao rang had been holding back ever since ¡°the 99th love letter¡± suffered a box office loss.


    When the public ridiculed his new film for using Jiang se as the female lead again, when many people in the industry looked down on the film, in reality, other than Xia Chaoqun and century Gxy¡¯s exchange of interests with the investors, he had also been under a lot of pressure when the cast was reced at thest minute for ¡± about I love you.


    After all, he had used Jiang se as a gimmick for ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± back then, which led to the drama between the two actresses and affected the box office.


    During the filming, the investors had been keeping a close eye on the film and had doubts about the story itself.


    Romance movies in the maind Chinese market were rarely shot in this way. Most of them followed a happy and happy ending.


    However, ¡± about I love you ¡± did the exact opposite. It used a tragic beginning as a prologue, followed by a sad ending. This hadpletely overturned the impression that romance movies had given people in the past. Zhao rang had also endured a lot of pressure to persevere.


    Now that the premiere of ¡®care¡¯ had ended, the lights were turned on, and the audience was pping like thunder. Zhao rang heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Tao Tao¡¯s palms were red and hot from pping, but she still felt that it was not enough.


    To this day, Jiang SE¡¯s growth was vividly reflected in the film. From the time she first entered the industry as a vase for people to admire, to her cocoon-breaking transformation, she made Tao Tao even prouder of her!


    Next, the movie entered the public service segment. Later, the publisher would invite the media to dinner and give out gifts.


    The advance ticket sales for ¡°about I love you¡± were ideal. Therefore, the production team had arranged a celebration party, and Jiang se was going to attend.


    When the event ended, it was almost eleven o ¡®clock.


    When Jiang se got into the car, she reeked of alcohol. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were a little dazed.


    In reality, she did not drink much wine at all. At the celebration banquet, there were people who came to toast her, but the majority of the wine was blocked by Xia Chaoqun.


    ¡°Here, drink some water.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun picked up a bottle of mineral water. He twisted the cap off and handed it to Jiang se.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even touch a drop of wine, you should have told me in advance.¡±


    She stated the truth with a calm expression. Jiang se took the ss of water and took two sips. She twisted the cap off and leaned back in the car seat.


    Mo Anqi looked at her through the rearview mirror worriedly. She looked a little drunk, but in reality, she had only had two sses that night. Under Xia Chaoqun¡¯s strong request, she had only drunk fruit wine with a lower alcohol content.


    Even so, Jiang se felt a little tipsy.


    don¡¯t be afraid, sister Chaoqun. Don¡¯t we still have you? ¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. When Xia Chaoqun heard this, he was stunned.


    She was too confident in herself. She knew that she could not hold her liquor well, but she still dared to take the hit.


    In this industry, her beauty was really too eye-catching, and she was at an extremely tender age, so there were many bees and butterflies that coveted her.


    Although she had a powerful backer and there were rumors about her in the entertainment circle, PEI Yi had been away to study for more than a year. People in this industry were forgetful and forgetful, so it was inevitable that there would be some bold people. Tonight, there were a few people who had their eyes on her.


    Jiang se was a smart person. She might have been aware of such a situation. However, she still dared to drink two sses because she trusted him.


    Xia Chaoqun adjusted the straps of her dress for her. He now had a better understanding of Jiang SE¡¯s alcohol tolerance. He decided to keep a closer eye on her next time.


    Ever since Jiang se signed the contract and gave up on Tao cen, he had focused on taking care of her. He had arranged for her beauty treatments and taken care of her like a fresh flower. He did not want to give her away to be picked by others. Instead, he hoped that she would bloom even better in his hands.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Jiang se reached out to hug her arm and leaned her head on her shoulder.


    Mo Anqi, who was sitting in the front seat, chuckled when she saw her acting like a spoiled child. She rarely acted like this.


    Xia Chaoqun allowed Jiang se to hug him like this. Clearly, she was not used to being so close to others. After a while, she reached out to push Jiang SE¡¯s head. Her expression remained cold.


    such words are useless to me. You know I prefer to make things clear. I have my mission, and you have your mission.


    Her manager¡¯s duty was to bring her up better, expand her resources, and open up channels for her. Her task was to improve her acting skills and improve herself so that she could match up to her footsteps.


    One day, when Jiang se was satisfied with the status quo and could not keep up with Xia Chaoqun, Tao cen would be her next. As an example, when another partner that Xia Chaoqun was satisfied with appeared, Xia Chaoqun would also abandon Jiang se without mercy.


    Xia Chaoqun was very calm even at this moment. He exined everything clearly. Mo Anqi felt a little awkward, but Jiang se smiled.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    She turned to look at Xia Chaoqun.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun might abandon her halfway because she could not keep up with her. However, it would be the same for Jiang se.


    If there came a day when Xia Chaoqun couldn¡¯t keep up with her, she might also abandon Xia Chaoqun halfway through.


    When Jiang se said this, Xia Chaoqun, who had always been cold, serious, and unsmiling, suddenlyughed.


    ¡°I also know that.¡±


    ...


    When Jiang se had acted coquettishly to her earlier, she had not shown any signs of happiness. Now, however, she did not hold back in expressing her fondness for her.


    ¡°I like it when you¡¯re like this.¡±


    If Jiang se was not like this, Xia Chaoqun would definitely have taken a fancy to her.


    Whether it was a manager or a star, they should be evenly matched. Only by maintaining amon strong ambition and enterprise could they go further together.


    The two of them exchanged a few simple words. They were clearly not expressing their feelings for each other, but mo Anqi, who was sitting in the front seat, somehow felt that the atmosphere between Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se had be better.


    Xia Chaoqun had wanted to ask Jiang se to sleep for a while. However, before he could say anything, her phone rang. She narrowed her eyes and searched for her phone. Before she could take it out, Xia Chaoqun saw the words ¡®PEI Yi¡¯ shing on the screen.

 Chapter 318

    318 The bad guy


    PEI Yi had returned to the capital.


    When Jiang se received his call, she was tipsy, but she immediately sobered up.


    She was supposed to drive her home first. However, after receiving a call from PEI Yi, she learned that he was at the Chaoyang court. PEI Yi wanted to pick her up, but Jiang se rejected him and asked mo Anqi to drive her home. It was almost midnight by the time she arrived.


    When she alighted from the car, her steps were already steady. Xia Chaoqun was afraid that she would catch a cold at night, so he threw a scarf at her before he alighted.


    When she reached the entrance of the pilgrimage court, she was about to call PEI Yi to ask him where he was. However, before she could even touch the zipper of her bag, she saw PEI Yi squatting in front of the steps with a bandage on one hand. She had no idea how long he had been squatting there.


    A few waiters in uniforms were standing at the side, not knowing what to do. When they saw Jiang se walking over, their eyes were filled with surprise.


    His hair had been cut even shorter, and he was a little darker. The arrogance and unruliness in his eyes had been restrained a lot. He was wearing a tank top and a pair of camouge pants. He only knew how to giggle, and even forgot to get up.


    Jiang se was still wearing the dark blue embroidered spaghetti strap dress she had worn at the premiere of ¡± about I love you ¡± that night. A silk scarf wrapped around her petite body, revealing her long and slender legs. She was wearing a pair of thin-heeled sandals with diamonds.


    When she walked toward him, his eyes were fixed on her. He only snapped out of his daze when Jiang se walked up to him.


    He rejected the waiter¡¯s offer to help him up. He extended his hand to Jiang se and said pitifully, ¡±


    ¡°Honey, my legs are numb.¡±


    He raised his head and squinted at her. She didn¡¯t reach out her hand, so he stubbornly raised it.


    Under the dim light from the pilgrimage court, Jiang se could see that there were a few bumps on his well-defined arms. Some of them were already very swollen. It was obvious that he had been bitten by mosquitoes. There were also some on his face. She had no idea how long he had been waiting outside.


    There were many nts outside, and it was a time when there were many mosquitoes. He was only wearing a vest, so it was no wonder that he was bitten like this.


    Jiang se did not say anything. He raised his hand for a while. When he saw that she was ignoring him, he raised his hand even higher and half-squatted as well. It was obvious that he wanted her to reach out and ¡®pull¡¯ him.


    She reached out her hand, but just as she touched his palm, he grabbed it. The person who had just said that his legs were numb stood up quickly and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Your hand ...¡±


    She still remembered his bandaged hand. PEI Yi had already lowered his head and his lips were moving between her forehead and her hair.


    He did not like the fact that someone was staring at them. He easily picked Jiang se up with one hand and walked in.


    When the few waiters saw this scene, they naturally knew not to follow.


    The court session Pavilion was very spacious. He found a corner and ced her in it. Before Jiang se could say anything, he lifted her chin. His breath immediately upied her.


    The night was as cold as water, but his lips were so hot that they could melt a person. Jiang se was concerned about his injured arm and did not struggle much.


    The thin silk scarf on her body could not block his fingers. His demand was domineering and possessive. He sucked on her lips, and the tip of his tongue hooked them again and again, almost taking her breath away.


    The fragrance of the fruit wine lingered in Jiang SE¡¯s mouth. He knew that she could not hold her liquor very well. He would never forget the time when she got drunk on her eighteenth birthday.


    Although she was not a good drinker, PEI Yi felt as if he was about to get drunk from the smell of alcohol on her.


    Her hair and body were fragrant, and her lips were soft and delicate, like the sweet pulp of a fruit. With a gentle sip, the sweet juice overflowed.


    He kissed her again and again, but he felt that it was not enough. Even the intimacy of their ears did not quench his thirst.


    The tip of his nose was pressed against her. Behind her was the cold tiles, and in front of her was him, who was as hot as fire.


    ¡°You¡¯ve moved out.¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse and sounded a little aggrieved. He seemed to be acting coquettishly as his fingers lingered on her cheeks.


    Her skin was as smooth as cream, and the cold earrings on her ears swayed with her breathing. When they touched the back of his hand, it made him tremble a little.


    He lowered his head and bit her lips, sucking the corner of her lips and cheeks as if he wanted to swallow her whole.


    ¡°You¡¯ve moved out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She was still nodding her head. Just as she was about to speak, PEI Yi gently bit her chin, and the words she was about to say turned into a gasp.


    ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡±


    She panted, her arm still on his shoulder. The silk scarf had long slipped down, revealing her white jade-like arms. Her soft body clung to him, and she was about to lose her bnce.


    PEI Yi had originally nned to return to the capital in August, but due to an ident, he only returned home now.


    Before he came back, he had been very excited. The two of them had not seen each other for a long time. Apart from returning to the capital during the spring Festival, they had only contacted each other a few times through phone calls.


    He really missed her!


    Who knew that when he rushed out of the airport, he didn¡¯t even bother to go back to the PEI family and was ready to go back to find her, but he found nothing.


    Her things had been taken away from her home, but she had never mentioned it before.


    If she had not answered his call, PEI Yi would have thought that she was going to break up with him.


    ¡°Tell me, aren¡¯t you a bad person?¡±


    He was a little angry. When he found out that her things were missing, he was almost stunned. Now that he thought about it, he still had a lingering fear. He couldn¡¯t help but bite her arm again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite Yingluo!¡±


    Jiang se was shocked. He bit her gently. He did not use too much force, but the slight pain was mixed with a numbing and ticklish feeling.


    She told him not to bite her, but he didn¡¯t listen at all. He bit down along her arm, and his brows furrowed. She wanted to avoid him, but he turned his head and mped her hand with his cheek and raised shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite anymore, Qingqing.¡±


    He bit from his forearm to his upper arm, and it was almost sliding to his shoulder.


    ¡°Sese, are you a bad person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bad!¡± She couldn¡¯t break free from his grip, and he still had one hand around her waist. She could only endure the feeling on her arm and exin seriously, ¡±


    ¡°Ah Yi, we agreed that I was only staying at your house temporarily because I had no ce to live.¡±


    ...


    This was not the answer he wanted to hear. He changed from biting to sucking. His strength was light or heavy, and every bite left a little red mark. Her snow-white skin was particrly distinct.


    ¡°I have a house to live in now, so I naturally can¡¯t continue to live in your house, Yingluo.¡±


    Before she could finish, he bit the strap of her skirt and pulled it to her shoulder.


    The dress was only supported by a few thin straps. One side of the dress slipped down, and the rising and falling delicate curves were revealed.

 Chapter 319

    319 Chapter 319 easy to coax


    besides, Huahua. Jiang se endured the numbing sensation and shrunk her neck. PEI Yi¡¯s breath brushed against the side of her neck. The slight quivering and heat crept up like vines. The thin silk of the mulberry tree asionally touched her skin and slid down a little as he panted. It made her a little worried.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t move out, how am I going to wait for you to marry me?¡±


    She tilted her head and pressed her cheek against his lowered head. She sighed.


    ¡°Yi, I¡¯m not that easy to please!¡±


    Upon hearing this, PEI Yi gently bit her shoulder and said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not easy to coax at all!¡±


    When he said this, the breath that was stuck in his throat was finally released.


    PEI Yi really felt that she was not that easy to coax. If she was, they would have held hands after so many years.


    ¡°I¡¯m easy to coax, but you didn¡¯te to coax me.¡±


    His tone was a little faint, as if he was acting coquettishly to her. However, when she thought about the meaning of his words carefully, she felt sad.


    Under the night sky, his eyes were filled with unspoken words. He should have been simple, his eyes should have been clean and clear, but at this moment, his face seemed to be covered with a heavy moonlight.


    It was said that the eyes were the windows to the soul. At this moment, his eyes could only hold her shadow and nothing more.


    However, inparison, there were even more things in her heart. She felt a little ufortable for some reason and struggled for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me,¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    He was a little reluctant to leave, but when she finished speaking, he still obediently closed his eyes.


    The corners of his eyes were raised, and the outline of his eyeballs was clear under his thin eyelids. He was still looking at her in the same direction as before, and his eyshes were still trembling, as if he was struggling to listen to her or secretly open his eyes to look at her again.


    For some reason, Jiang se suddenly thought of Feng Zhongliang.


    She had been brought up by Feng Zhongliang since she was a child, and her personality was very simr to Feng Zhongliang¡¯s. They were both not good at expressing themselves, and some words and thoughts were always kept in their hearts, which others did not know.


    It was only after she was reborn that she realized that there were many misunderstandings between her and her grandfather.


    Just like when she met Feng Zhongliang at the PEI family, she found out that Grandpa noticed that she liked to sit in the garden for a long time when she went to the PEI family¡¯s house. She always thought that Feng Zhongliang would not take such a small matter to heart.


    She had initially thought that Feng Zhongliang was reproaching her, but after she was reborn and changed her identity, she could hear the concern and love in his words.


    It was not a good thing to have such a personality. She could not always let PEI Yi guess her thoughts. There were some things that she had to say in time so that it would not cause any regrets. In the end, she would not even have the right to say it.


    ¡°Yi, you¡¯re my boyfriend.¡±


    She considered what she wanted to say and tried to express her meaning clearly.


    ¡°The PEI family has arranged your future for you to study in Guangzhou. You said you¡¯de back in August during the summer vacation, so I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    She ced her hands on his shoulders and clenched them tightly behind his neck, pulling him closer to her.


    ¡°You told me that you were working hard to move forward for our future, but why do I feel like we¡¯re moving further and further away?¡±


    When Jiang se tried to pull her hand away again, PEI Yi no longer mped her arm down, allowing her to pull her hand away sessfully.


    As soon as that soft and delicate arm was pulled away, he felt that the summer night¡¯s wind was a little cold, and he couldn¡¯t help but hold her waist tighter.


    He closed his eyes and listened to her carefully counting to him.


    ¡°From the time you went to school until now, how much time do you think we¡¯ve met?¡±


    She rarelyined to him about these things. Sometimes, she was so calm that PEI Yi would be worried about his personal gains and losses. He felt that he was always the one who was hot-headed between the two of them, and he was always guessing and feeling afraid.


    He slowly opened his eyes to see that she was still counting her fingers. Her slightly swollen red lips and her furrowed brows made PEI Yi¡¯s heart feel warm. He felt that she was so adorable that he could not get enough of her.


    ¡°Thest time you came back to Guangzhou, I wanted to go to the airport but I was stuck on the way, so you got on the ne, Yingluo.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s words made PEI Yi¡¯s heart skip a beat. Just as he was about to speak, she looked up and saw that he had opened his eyes.


    ¡°Close your eyes!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be a coward!¡±


    He did not listen to Jiang se this time. Instead, he looked at her without even blinking.


    ¡°I want to see my wife.¡±


    She turned her face away, and a warm feeling surged from the bottom of her heart. His eyes were burning and focused, like a ball of fire.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that we don¡¯t see each other often, so it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll end up not getting together.¡±


    When PEI Yi heard this, he was about to speak when Jiang se reached out to cover his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, if one day you can walk faster and stand higher, will you have more choices?¡±


    If the PEI family could use their family background and status to create better conditions for him to go further and stand higher, he would understand that he could not just choose the Feng family and Jiang se.


    then, do I have the right to let you choose? if you still want me, you shoulde to me on your own initiative? ¡±


    She had moved out of PEI Yi¡¯s house not because she wanted to end her rtionship with him or because she did not like him anymore.


    However, she felt that if the PEI family really intended to end their rtionship without a cause, she should not bear the consequences alone. PEI Yi was her boyfriend. No matter what the future held, he should share the burden with her.


    ¡°So, how am I bad?¡±


    He kept nodding his head and held her hand that was covering his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bad, I¡¯m bad.¡±


    In reality, he was well aware of his family¡¯s ns. The elders in his family always felt that he was still young and full of vigor. They thought that he would be able to like Feng Nan for so many years, but in the end, he changed his mind just like that. It was the same when he met Jiang se.


    However, his family didn¡¯t understand. The person he liked had always been the same person and had never changed.


    ...


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    His heart was filled with gentleness, and that kind of joy was about to overflow. He kept feeling that no matter how much he hugged her, it was not enough.


    ¡°I was bitten by a mosquito.¡±


    She mumbled to herself and PEI Yi quickly let go of her. She bent down and tried to grab her calf.


    The scarf on her shoulder had long slipped to the ground. The strap of her skirt had been lifted by him earlier, and a pair of long, snow-white Hills seemed to be about to jump out.


    The gown she was wearing tonight did not suit her undergarments, and the bra merely covered her breasts. PEI Yi¡¯s blood vessels were throbbing in his head, and he almost could not hold it in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    His voice trembled, and he quickly helped her stand up. The dark blue Ribbon was still on her shoulder. The beautiful scene he had just glimpsed appeared in his mind. He had touched the ribbon before. It was thin and soft, and he could pull it off without any effort.


    Under the thin fabric was the beautiful scenery of the prosperous world, which he could easily see.


    But after hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth, hardened his heart, and obediently helped her tidy up.


    In the end, he still felt uneasy, so he bent down to pick up the silk scarf on the ground and wrapped it tightly around her upper body.


    ...

 Chapter 320

    320 Chapter 320 poaching


    Jiang SE¡¯s legs were beautiful. They were slender and long with well-proportioned lines. Most importantly, her skin was fine and smooth like porcin. The mosquito bites on her legs were especially conspicuous.


    PEI Yi had only scratched her twice, and there were already two red marks. She leaned on his shoulder and ordered him, ¡±


    ¡°A little to the left.¡±


    He reached his hand over and found two lumps on his left calf. She scratched them again and lowered her head to look at PEI Yi¡¯s bandaged arm. She did not manage to ask him about it earlier, but she could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    ¡°A small ident.¡±


    He scratched twice. There were many mosquitoes around, so he didn¡¯t dare to stay outside any longer. He pulled her in.


    ¡°I could havee back earlier, but there was an ident, so I was dyed.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t tell her the details.


    The situation was even more serious back then. He had to recuperate for a while before he returned. It was already a great thing for him to be able to appear before Jiang se.


    No wonder PEI Yi did not insist on driving to pick her up when she arrived. Jiang se nced at his arm. He even looked a little smug.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I was injured.¡±


    He waved his hand, his brows dancing with joy and he looked like a viin who had achieved sess.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a month off. I¡¯ll be with youter.¡±


    It seemed like he would not have any major problems. Jiang se heaved a sigh of relief.


    When they entered the private room, nie dan and the others were all there. When they saw the two of them walking in hand in hand, they greeted Jiang se first. The moment Jiang se sat down, PEI Yi wrapped his arms around her legs and ced them on his body. He kept scratching the spots on her body where she had been bitten by mosquitoes.


    He scratched his face and body asionally.


    He could not handle it with one hand and the other, so Jiang se decided to help him remove the pimples on his arm and face.


    Nie dan looked at the two of them and was speechless.


    ¡°What were you guys whispering about outside that made you so jabbed?¡±


    The two of them had been tickling each other since they entered the room. It was one thing for PEI Yi, but nie dan had never seen Jiang se in such a sorry state before. He could not help butugh.


    ¡°If you want to talk,e in. We¡¯ll make room for you. Why are you hiding outside? Isn¡¯t that right, brother Yi?¡±


    PEI Yi ignored him. When he saw that Jiang SE¡¯s calves were red from his scratches, he did not dare to do anything else. He got someone to bring some medicinal oil over and applied it on her. Her condition improved.


    ¡°Sese, congrattions on the release of your new film.¡±


    Xiang qiuji took a ss of water and sat down, ¡±


    ¡°This movie¡¯s box office performance is not bad so far.¡±


    Romantic literary films were not big in the domestic market, and there were very few outstanding box office films. They were all average.


    In the past, Zhao rang had rarely filmed such movies with pure love elements as the main theme. He did not add anything else. At first, not many people in the industry thought highly of him, especially when the female lead was changed halfway through.


    Xiang qiuji said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find some people to help you get on the news and increase the box office sales?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Xiang qiuji did not say that purely because of PEI Yi. Instead, it was because they had invested in Jiang SE¡¯s previous film, ¡°demon.


    After investing in Beiping festivals under PEI Yi¡¯s leadership and tasting the benefits, nie dan and the others had the idea of forming apany and continuing to invest in the future.


    Currently, their main investment direction was in the script that Jiang se would be acting in. Therefore, Jiang SE¡¯s good reputation was beneficial to them.


    about I love you, ¡°which she was currently starring in, was being released. This was her first movie as the main lead. Once the box office was sessful, it would have a certain appeal to the box office for her next movies.


    it¡¯s premiering tonight. The reception was pretty good.


    Jiang se did not intend to be polite with Xiang akichi. However, it seemed like the publicity for ¡°about I love you¡± was already in ce. In addition, there were a few other programs to be airedter, so she did not need his help for the time being.


    He nodded and moved a chair closer to PEI Yi. However, he had only moved a little when PEI Yi stretched out his leg and kicked the chair.


    The chair leaned back and spun two rounds with Xiang qiuran. Xiang qiuji did not stop until Xiang qiuran pressed him down. He did not expect PEI Yi to do this at all. The water in his hand sshed all over his face and body. Even Cheng runing, who was beside him, was spilled.


    Not only had he been sshed all over, but he had also almost fallen down from the sky. Xiang qiuji could no longer hold back his anger.


    ¡°PEI Yi, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Xiang qiuji¡¯s voice was loud, and PEI Yi was even more displeased than him. He stood up and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, why are you sitting so close?¡±


    One of his hands was bandaged while the other was wrapped around Jiang se. His legs were still shaking. He threatened Qiu Ji. ¡°If you were any closer, it wouldn¡¯t be kicking the chair.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop fooling around.¡±


    Nie dan was also affected. He took a tissue to wipe the water off his face and snorted at Qiu Ji.


    I think this movie is really good. Sese, Zhou Chengwu gave me a call tonight and asked brother Yi if Sese has considered going to Jufeng.


    He took the tissue from Xiang qiuran and wiped the water off his face and body as he said, ¡±


    he said that if Sese goes, the entire Jufengpany will serve you and treat you like a queen. Your friend doesn¡¯t have to fight awsuit anymore. He can settle the contract with century Gxy.


    The Zhou family was the actual owner of Jufeng entertainment. Since Zhou Chengwu was willing to make such a statement to rope Jiang se in, there must be something to gain from it.


    The conditions he offered were not bad, he said to Qiu Ji, ¡±


    ¡°Your contract with century Gxy is about to expire, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to renew the contract.¡±


    ...


    Jiang se shook her head.


    Xiang qiuji was a little surprised,


    ¡°Renew the contract?¡±


    She had signed a three-year contract with century Gxy. from what I know, during these three years, other than your manager being Xia Chaoqun, century Gxy did not give you a generous remuneration.


    It was not difficult for Xiang qiuji to find out about the contract Jiang se had signed.


    you don¡¯t earn much money in century Gxy, and you don¡¯t make many movies.


    In the few years that she had been signed with century Gxy, she had only had two endorsements and had only acted in two movies. The only movie that was currently being released was about I love you, and her ie was not in line with her current poprity.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never considered establishing your own sect?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Jiang se smiled. actually, thepany has been discussing the script with me, but I rejected them.


    She was very clear about her position and what she wanted, so she had no intention of taking advantage of this opportunity to make money. Instead, she wanted to develop her reputation first.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to Change Management Company. I know that the other managementpanies will definitely offer better conditions than century Gxy, but I have my reasons for choosing century Gxy. As for Dai Jia, I¡¯ve already done what I should. There¡¯s no need to mix the two together.¡±


    ...


    When Jiang se said that, it was clear that she had no intention of joining the peaks.


    Xiang qiuji stopped trying to persuade her, and everyone turned to talk about the movie, ¡± about I love you.

 Chapter 321

    321 Chapter 321-half-believe


    The movie¡¯s presale box office sales were currently doing well. Nie dan and the others had already paid for a portion of the tickets for the midnight premiere. This was also a gift from nie dan and the others to Jiang SE¡¯s new movie.


    As the midnight premiere of ¡± about I love you ¡± approached, many people who had booked tickets for the premiere of ¡± about I love you ¡± walked into the cinemas of all sizes in the imperial capital.


    He Cong was also among the audience, waiting for the movie to be released.


    She arrived at the cinema at 11:30 am and made a series of preparations. She even bought a cup of coffee and ordered arge pot of popcorn in the cinema in case she fell asleep from boredom.


    She was apanied by one of her best friends. The two womenughed merrily as they talked about Jiang SE¡¯s new movie.


    The Chinese audience was no longer unfamiliar with Jiang se. In fact, many people would remember her otherworldly beauty and temperament whenever she was mentioned.


    However, in He Cong¡¯s heart, his impression of Jiang se was different from the others. She had veryplicated feelings for her.


    She still remembered the scene where Jiang SE¡¯s back appeared in Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°. It satisfied everyone¡¯s belief in her as a goddess.


    Back then, Zhao rang had chosen Jiang se to y the role of the ¡®back goddess¡¯ in the movie. It had won over the masses ¡®tastes. However, it was also because of this role that Jiang se, who was still a neer at the time, ended up in a huge argument with Zhu pan. A few days after ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± was released, the box office was first swarmed by people, but then no one showed any interest in it.


    After that, although Zhu pan intensified the matter and caused century Gxy to ban it, the box office of ¡°the 99th love letter¡± was also affected.


    The film should have been more than that. Whether it was the plot or the acting skills of the male and female leads, it should not have fallen to such a pathetic end. Cui Xing, who yed the male lead in the film, did not win any awards with this film. On the contrary, this film became a film that fans did not want to mention in his acting career.


    As cui Xing¡¯s loyal fan, He Cong had someints about Jiang se back then.


    However, unlike Zhu Pan¡¯s decline, Jiang SE¡¯s path to stardom became smoother and smoother after she signed with century Gxy. The movies she starred in were released in session after ¡°the 99th love letter ¡°. Regardless of whether she was a cameo or not, they were all well-received.


    In particr, the corner of a doukou in ¡°event of Beiping¡± had won her a great reputation.


    He Cong had watched the movie in the cinema before. Even though she had a preconceived prejudice against Jiang se, she could not deny that she liked Jiang SE¡¯s character, doukou, in the movie.


    After much struggle, when she found out that Jiang se would be showing ¡°about I love you¡± again, she only hesitated for a moment before deciding to attend the premiere. She had a very subtle mentality.


    It was as if he was in awe of Jiang SE¡¯s face, but at the same time, he was a little resentful that she had reminded the audience of a great movie like ¡°the 99th love letter ¡°. They only remembered the fight between her and Zhu pan.


    He Cong seemed to havee with the intention of nitpicking. It was as if he wanted to find the ws in Jiang SE¡¯s movie so that he could strengthen his prejudice against her.


    I once heard that Jiang se was nominated for the Best Female Lead Award at the film festival because of the film ¡®about I love you¡¯. It was because century Gxy had dealt with the film festival¡¯s judging panel.


    Her best friend was her University ssmate. It was time for the two women to go to bed, but they were still waiting for the midnight premiere.


    After he Cong¡¯s best friend graduated, her job was more or less rted to the entertainment industry, so she was quite well-informed. Her words confirmed He Cong¡¯s criticism of the film.


    think about it. Before Jiang se started filming this movie, she only yed minor roles. Her most important role was doukou in ¡®the asion of Beiping.¡¯ This is her first time ying the leading female role. I¡¯m not sure if she can handle the situation.


    Her best friend pursed her lips and her face showed disdain. Unlike He Cong, who was a fan of cui Xing, she liked Zhu pan very much. She had been chasing him since his first film.


    Ever since Zhu pan and Jiang se had gotten into a fight, she had been very against Jiang se. Even though she liked doukou from ¡°events of Beiping,¡± it did not affect her dislike for Jiang se.


    moreover, Zhao rang¡¯s previous films were all focused on shaping the male lead.¡¯People¡¯s heart¡¯,¡¯ small actor¡¯, and the previous ¡®love letter¡¯, which one of them didn¡¯t focus on the growth and experience of the male lead before adding in love? ¡±


    Her best friend smiled and took a sip of coffee.


    but this time, I heard that ¡®care¡¯ is almost entirely about love. Zhao rang has given up what he¡¯s good at and is fighting for a ce with Gu Jiaer. Do you think it¡¯ll be good? ¡±


    He Cong also nodded, and her best friend sighed.


    the movie is 146 minutes long. I heard that in order to maintain thepleteness of the movie, that much time was left after the editing. The statement released by Zhao rang stated that he would rather reduce the number of showtimes with the length of the movie than let the audience miss a single second. She chuckled,


    the audience might want to leave at the 46th minute. How are they going to hold on for the next 100 minutes? ¡±


    She yawned, ¡±


    ¡°Drink more, in case you don¡¯t want to when you fall asleep in the cinemater.¡±


    In order to avoid this situation, He Cong thought that what she said made sense.


    The film had been nominated as the female lead at the film festival due to some underhanded means by century Gxy. It was not a legitimate reason for it. Moreover, it was Jiang SE¡¯s first time acting as the female lead. Although she had a beautiful face, He Cong felt that her face was not enough to support her through the entire scene.


    Director Zhao rang had also changed his shooting style at thest minute, causing the film to be a little uncertain.


    Since there was still some time left, she went online to browse through the movie reviews for ¡°about I love you ¡°. She found that in The Movie Database, other than the 37% anticipation rate, a few people had already given the movie a rating of 92 points!


    He Cong was a little curious. A film review had already appeared under ¡°about I love you. the first review was actually a review by a well-known media person, Liu pinyu. He gave the film a very high review.


    After watching the premiere of ¡®love¡¯, she could not calm down for a long time! This could be considered a milestone for Chinese romantic literary films in recent years!


    Liu pinyu¡¯s film reviews had always been sharp. Many people in The Movie Database were surprised that ¡°about I love you¡± received such a high review.


    Her best friend noticed He Cong¡¯s actions and looked over. When she saw thisment, she sneered:


    ¡°It seems like Xia Chaoqun has his own methods.¡±


    She did not really believe Liu pingchen¡¯s words.

 Chapter 322

    322 Chapter 322-half-suspicious


    He Cong was skeptical. She looked at the time. It was already 11:50, and the premiere of ¡± about I love you ¡± was about to start.


    The prompt that the audience could enter sounded in the cinema. He Cong put away his mobile phone and prepared to enter with his best friend with popcorn in their hands.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw another group of people heading to the VIP room. One of them was a tall girl with a silk scarf around her arm. She was holding onto a young man with bandages on his arm. Although she was wearing a mask, her figure and aura were simr to Jiang SE¡¯s.


    ¡°He Cong,¡±


    Her best friend was already calling out to her, urging her,


    ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go in quickly. I¡¯ll go back and write my review after watching it for a while.¡±


    Her best friend had no intention of staying behind to finish ¡± about I love you ¡°. She was only here to watch the opening and get a general idea of the movie. She wanted to know where Jiang SE¡¯s performance was going so that she could write a film review to ridicule her when she returned.


    After entering the cinema, her best friend took two movie tickets and posted a selfie of herself in the cinema on her Twitter. She even wrote, ¡± He had sent it to Jiang SE¡¯s fans. The fans always felt that one¡¯s face was everything. Later, he would give them a p in the face with reason and evidence! These are two movie tickets for ¡± love. you can me me after you finish watching it. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m irresponsible and brainless!


    The sound of an advertisement could be heard in the theater. He Cong was still thinking about the group of people he had just seen when his best friend nudged her.


    ¡°There are a lot of people who left me messages on the inte. They¡¯re all supporting me.¡±


    She was Zhu Pan¡¯s hardcore fan and had even joined Zhu Pan¡¯s fan club in the past. She still maintained close contact with many of Zhu Pan¡¯s fans.


    These people were hoping to suppress Jiang SE¡¯s arrogance collectively. They even hoped that Zhu pan would leave century Gxy and start anew after he had gotten through his contract with century Gxy.


    He Cong looked at her absent-mindedly, thought for a moment, and decided to tell her about his previous discovery, ¡±


    ¡°Wenjing, I think I saw Jiang se just now.¡±


    She described the scene just now and said, ¡±


    they seemed to be holding hands with a man. The man is quite tall, more than 1.9 meters tall, and his hand seems to be injured. Arge group of people entered the VIP hall.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Her best friend almost jumped up. isn¡¯t there a rumor in the industry that she has a boyfriend? She even said that he was her backer, but she hadn¡¯t heard much about it in the past year. There were also rumors in the industry that they had broken up. Century Gxy had made her look like a fairy, but even a fairy would hold another man¡¯s hand in the middle of the night to go to the cinema? How old was the man? Do you remember what he looks like?¡±


    The two had just chatted for a while when more and more people came into the cinema, and soon it was full. He Cong looked at the time, it was one minute away from midnight, so she made a gesture to keep quiet.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we get out.¡±


    Neither of them was confident that they could finish watching the movie. Many people who came in were like them, holding popcorn, Coke, and a lot of snacks. Many people came in groups of two or three. Obviously, they didn¡¯t have much hope for this movie that had been hyped up before it was released.


    The cinema staff came in and switched off the lights. The sound of people munching on popcorn could still be heard. Jiang SE¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Zhang Zhen, let¡¯s break up.¡±


    This sentence immediately caused He Cong¡¯s spirit to burst out.


    She knew that ¡°about I love you¡± was a story that happened after the male lead, Zhang Zhen, had an ident, but before that, the movie trailer had not mentioned that the female lead would ask for a break up at the beginning.


    He Cong could even hear the people around him whispering, ¡±


    ¡°Breaking up as soon as he came, is this Zhang Zhen the male lead?¡±


    Her best friend also turned her head and mocked,


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how Zhao rang is going to pull it off.¡±


    Meanwhile, in another theater, PEI Yi instinctively tightened his grip on Jiang SE¡¯s hand when he heard the familiar voice.


    The movie was using her original voice, and her tone was heavy and tired. Although she was not calling his name, he knew that it was the ¡®her¡¯ in the movie. But when he heard her voice in his ear, and she mentioned ¡®breaking up¡¯, it still made his heart jump to his throat.


    ¡°We won¡¯t break up.¡± He turned his head and smiled at Jiang se. In the dark, nie dan and the others were staring at the screen, so they did not notice the two of them.


    He gathered his courage and leaned over. He wanted to kiss Jiang se. However, before he could touch her, she had already leaned over and kissed his face gently.


    PEI Yi had taken the initiative many times by holding her hand or hugging her waist, but she rarely took the initiative to kiss him, much less on such an asion.


    He was stunned for a moment and almost jumped up. His body seemed to be surrounded by clouds, light as a feather, and his feet couldn¡¯t even step on solid ground.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    He trembled as he spoke. Cheng runing turned around and said, ¡±


    ¡°Shh! Brother Yi, can you stop arguing?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    PEI Yi ignored him and tightened his grip on Jiang SE¡¯s hand. He brought her hand to his lips and kissed her a few times. She turned around and smiled at PEI Yi. PEI Yi felt that there was nothing to watch in the movie. He might as well watch her live.


    In He Cong¡¯s movie, after Zhou Wei broke up with Zhang Zhen, he yed the part where Zhang Zhen had an ident and Zhou Wei attended the funeral.


    He Cong and her best friend came with the mentality of nitpicking, but after the movie started, to be honest, they didn¡¯t see any mistakes.


    On the contrary, because the opening was different from other romance literary films, it attracted the interest of the two.


    From Zhou Wei¡¯s participation in her ex-boyfriend¡¯s funeral despite her fatigue and embarrassment to the development after the movie, there was no inexplicable melodrama and no romantic encounter. Even the facy that her best friend jokingly mentioned at the beginning of the movie, such as ¡®will the director be crazy enough to keep the male lead alive¡¯, did not appear.


    Zhao rang had divided what was happening now and what had happened in the past into two lines. They were carried out in an orderly manner without any conflict.


    He didn¡¯t even feel like he Cong was out of character.


    Zhou Wei, who was yed by Jiang se, was as pure as a drop of water in the movie. She was wearing an emerald-green chiffon dress with a light-colored shirt. Her back and slender waist blended in with the scene.


    The hazy view of West Lake, the emerald-green willows, the clear water, and the girl with waist-length hair standing by the bridge even made He Cong feel that his best friend¡¯s earlierment on Jiang se had been a little too harsh.


    She even felt that she could understand the feelings of the fans who liked Jiang SE¡¯s appearance. She even followed the plot and waspletely immersed in the movie¡¯s atmosphere. She grumbled a little about how Zhang Zhen had neglected a beautiful girl like Zhou Wei.


    In the movie theater, the sound of chewing popcorn became softer and softer until it was almost inaudible. Only melodious music could be heard from the movie.


    Everyone¡¯s mind followed the plot. As the analysis of the plot went deeper, Zhou Wei recalled more scenes of Zhang Zhen. He Cong had already begun to feel the sadness.


    That kind of sadness was something that the audience had been suppressing along with Zhou Weiyi when they saw Zhang Zhen¡¯s funeral. It was slowly being released bit by bit.


    ...

 Chapter 323

    323 Chapter 323 ck


    He Cong thought that he had watched a lot of such love movies, and no matter how good ¡± love ¡± was, it would be hard to move her.


    She didn¡¯t like the stars in the movie, and the love stories had been put on the screen by all kinds of big directors countless times, so it was hard toe up with anything new.


    Zhao rang had expressed his feelings in ¡± love letter ¡± previously. about I love you ¡± would be difficult to surpass, especially when the main character was changed halfway through. However, she was wrong.


    The awkward scene she had imagined did not happen. Perhaps it was because Zhang Zhen kept appearing in Zhou Wei¡¯s memories, but hang Yuyi and Jiang SE¡¯s acting did not seem out of ce.


    On the contrary, it was the subtle, silent care and love that moved He Cong.


    When Zhou Wei raised his head and saw Zhang Zhen writing his name on the top of his head, He Cong¡¯s eyes were already a little wet.


    What kind of love would make a man who was trapped in front of a table and chair with difficulty to turn around feel full of motivation when he looked up and saw the name of his lover?


    Such a small detail touched He Cong even more than shouting ¡®love¡¯ loudly!


    In the Art Gallery next to West Lake, Zhou Wei saw Zhang Zhen put out her paintings and cried loudly. He Cong couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    The sadness that had been suppressed finally found a point of explosion at this moment. He Cong cried along with Zhou Wei¡¯s heart-wrenching cries in the movie, and many people in the theater also sobbed softly.


    Her eyes were misty with tears, and her best friend beside her was also quietly wiping the corners of her eyes with her sses.


    When she realized that He Cong had turned to look at her, her best friend said in a nasal voice, ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He Cong shook his head and took out a tissue from his bag. He pulled out a piece and handed it over while he wiped the corners of his eyes.


    The lights in the theater gradually turned on, but most of the people around them were still sitting there. Her best friend did not force herself to stand in front of her. After a slight hesitation, she took the tissue. Her eyes were still a little red, and her previous tone of ridicule had disappeared. She asked faintly,


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯ll be an Easter eggter and Zhang Zhen will be resurrected?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the premiere, but the cleaningdy and staff did note in to chase them away.


    He Cong knew that the movie was about ¡®love¡¯ and not ¡®supernatural¡¯, and that her best friend¡¯s words could not be true. But holding on to that slim hope, she still stubbornly sat in her seat and waited for thest five or six minutes of the film to end.


    Naturally, her wish did note true in the end.


    The audience in the premiere got up with some regret. He Cong also sighed and came out with his best friend.


    At first, He Cong also thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to watch a movie that was more than 140 minutes long. She even thought that she would leave early like her best friend. But after sitting for more than two hours, she only felt that she hadn¡¯t had enough. She didn¡¯t feel that time had passed too quickly at all.


    The popcorn that he had bought to kill the boredom of the plot waspletely cold, except for the two mouthfuls he had before entering the theater and at the start of the movie.


    The two women were still immersed in the plot, unable to extricate themselves. He Cong¡¯s mood at this time wasplicated.


    She remembered that when she watched Jiang SE¡¯s first movie, no matter how stunning Jiang SE¡¯s back was, she could still think about herself at that time. She would even think about her and always wanted her to turn around.


    Thest romantic literary film that Jiang se had acted in was Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡± pretense to reality. at that time, he only felt that her lines were not bad and her image was good. She was just apetent pretty face.


    However, ever since the event of Beiping, she had been improving day by day.


    In ¡°about I love you,¡± her acting skills were no longer unpolished, and there were no traces of acting. She easily brought the audience into the scene and made the audience fluctuate with her emotions.


    After the movie ended, he recalled that no matter if it was Zhou Wei¡¯s disappointment at Zhang Zhen at the beginning or the griefter, the audience was worried and cried because of her performance.


    She had stirred up the audience¡¯s emotions, which was already a huge improvement.


    Just based on this point alone, she had already surpassed Zhu pan, who had once quarreled with her.


    The movie had ended, but He Cong still felt that it was not enough. Some regrets remained in his heart, and he always felt that he could better understand the helplessness of the female lead.


    Her best friend¡¯s expression was uncertain, and she bit her lips. The two women stood in the cinema, feeling a little lost. The movie had already ended, but they still missed it.


    ¡°Are you still going to write your movie review?¡±


    He Cong nced at her best friend. Her face was pale. Before they watched the movie, she hade with the intention of picking a fight. Before they watched it, her best friend and he Cong did not have high expectations for the movie ¡®care¡¯. They even thought that Jiang se had only been nominated at the film festival because of century Gxy.


    After the media person, Liu pinchen, released a film review that highly praised the film ¡°love,¡± both of them firmly believed that Liu pinchen had been pronounced by Xia Chaoqun, Zhao rang, and the investmentpany of ¡°about I love you ¡°, Ruihe.


    But after watching the movie, He Cong felt that he was wrong.


    The movie waspletely different from what she had imagined. It was a movie that was more than 140 minutes long, with almost no extra shots. It served the main plot everywhere.


    When he Cong came out of the theater, he had already escaped from the dark environment. However, when he recalled the plot, he still admitted that Jiang se had given Zhou Wei flexibility in the movie and brought him to life.


    She was clearly a person with her own unique characteristics. From her two advertisement endorsement photos and street shots, one could more or less see some of her personal qualities.


    However, when Jiang se was acting in the movie, it was as if she had hidden herself away. In her ce were the lively characters in the movie.


    At this point, He Cong could no longer agree with his best friend that Jiang SE¡¯s nomination for the film festival was all thanks to century Gxy.


    She even had a vague feeling that based on Jiang SE¡¯s performance in ¡°about I love you,¡± if the judges of the Chinese film Festival had not deliberately suppressed her, Jiang se would not have only been nominated.


    about I love you ¡°was a great film in terms of the director, plot, and actors.


    She muttered to herself, ¡±


    ¡°I think I owe Liu pinyu an apology.¡±


    He was right.¡±About I love you¡± could indeed be considered one of the milestones in China¡¯s romance literary films in recent years. He Cong muttered to himself,


    ¡°Wenjin, we¡¯re all too prejudiced.¡±


    If he Cong had said this before the movie, no matter how good their rtionship was, her best friend would have been angry.


    However, she only gritted her teeth and said with a conflicted expression, ¡±


    ¡°I want to see it again.¡± She was still a little indignant. maybe we¡¯ve overlooked something.


    She had been among Zhu Pan¡¯s fans for a rtively long time. Many of Zhu Pan¡¯s former fans were waiting for her to return and criticize Jiang SE¡¯s fans with reason and evidence after watching the movie.


    However, her best friend realized guiltily that, for some reason, after watching ¡®love¡¯, her initial loathing for Jiang se seemed to have lessened.


    ¡°I want to see it again.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 324

    324 Chapter 324-bing a fan


    In fact, her best friend herself could not tell if she watched the movie again to pick a fight or because she had an impure intention at the beginning of the movie, so she did not take it seriously. Now that she thought about it, she regretted it a little.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I feel that I wasn¡¯t very focused when Zhou Wei said ¡®break up¡¯ in the first part of the movie.¡±


    His best friend¡¯s words moved He Cong. The two of them had the same goal in the beginning. At the beginning of the movie, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Now that she had watched the entire movie, she felt that her careless attitude at the beginning was a little disrespectful to the movie.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    When the two of them took out their phones and were about to buy more tickets, there were no more tickets online.


    Her best friend was a little unhappy. The two of them waved their hands and refused to go out. The popcorn had already turned cold, and it was so sweet that it was a little difficult to eat.


    He had drunk too much coffee before the movie, so he couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. After the movie, he realized that the two cups of coffee he had drunk were wasted.


    it¡¯s already past two O ¡®clock in the middle of the night. Why are these people still awake? ¡±


    He Cong also felt a little disappointed, but she was better. She took her coat and put it on.


    ¡°We can book the tickets tomorrow. Even before ¡®care¡¯ was released, the box office sales were already very good. I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    Her best friend nodded. She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Are you going to write a film review?¡±


    ¡°I want it!¡± He Cong nodded without hesitation.


    Before watching the movie, she had a prejudice against Jiang se. However, after watching the movie, the ill-feeling she had for Jiang se due to cui Xing did not affect her favorable impression of the movie.


    After he Cong said this, he was a little worried about his best friend and asked her,


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    Before watching the movie, because of her preconceived notion, she had already put on a posture of finding fault.


    care ¡± was a good movie, but he knew her best friend¡¯s personality very well. She had been too impulsive previously and was very concerned about her reputation. Under such circumstances, she might not be able to get out of the situation.


    After he Cong finished asking, her best friend didn¡¯t speak.


    The two of them parted ways. When he Cong returned home, he washed up and was about to turn on hisputer to write his movie review, he suddenly remembered to check his best friend¡¯s social media ount. He realized that her ount had indeed gathered arge number ofizens who were not optimistic about Jiang SE¡¯s new movie. They were all leavingments, waiting for his best friend to ¡®p them in the face¡¯.


    With the release of ¡± love ¡°, the number of people watching the movie gradually increased. In the end, her best friend did not seed in ¡®pping¡¯ her in the face. Instead, after the movie¡¯s reputation increased, many movie fans found out about her best friend¡¯s post and rushed to her social media ount to leavements.


    [ rabbit who cares about earth and peace: Jiang SE¡¯s fans are here. I¡¯ve also finished watching ¡± about I love you. ] Now, the owner of the post, who was waiting to watch the premiere, pped him in the face with reason.


    Theizen who said this even copied her best friend and posted a picture of a movie ticket.


    [ zombies vs nts: the people who finished watching ¡± love ¡± are also waiting for a ¡®face p¡¯. However, they¡¯re not waiting for the original poster to p them in the face, but for the original poster to p them in the face. ]


    The frog in the pocket, [ the owner of the post has too many preconceived ideas and is too full of himself. Now that the movie is over, it¡¯s very good. ]


    [ aliens love Earth: it¡¯s a movie that¡¯s more than 140 minutes long. I still feel like it¡¯s not enough after watching it. If the owner of the post isn¡¯t a brainless ck-hearted person, I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s so good about this movie that it¡¯s worth being ck-mouthed about. On the other hand, there are so many points of praise that can be easily mentioned. ]


    ......


    As more and more people criticized her best friend on social media, He Cong was worried that her best friend would be depressed. He was about to call her to ask her out for dinner after work, but before he called, she was scrolling through her best friend¡¯s status when she found that her friend¡¯s message had been updated.


    ¡°Since the premiere of ¡®about I love you¡¯st night, I took a day off from work and watched it three times in the cinema! Every time I went there, I wanted to find somethingcking, but every time I looked, that thought faded.


    I would like to apologize for my previous narrow-minded thoughts and rash conclusions. Now that things havee to this, I have to admit that the movie is very good. It¡¯s a pity not to watch it! Fortunately, I didn¡¯t miss it because of my prejudice, or I would feel very regretful!¡±


    She didn¡¯t avoid the important points or talk about the trivial ones. Instead, she generously admitted her mistake and even agreed with the view that ¡®the movie was very good¡¯.


    When he Cong saw this message, he couldn¡¯t help butugh while holding his phone.


    Meanwhile, on the times reviews ¡®official website, many people were puzzled as to why Jiang se had been mentioned twice. Shu Peien, who had a good impression of her, did not write a film review for her this time. Someone even mentioned that he had received an invitation to the premiere of¡¯ love st night but did not show up in the end.


    Some people spected that this meant that shupeien didn¡¯t like ¡®care¡¯ that much, while others thought that shupeien¡¯s attitude showed that the recently famous ¡®care¡¯ might not be as good as they had imagined.


    But no matter how these people argued, it had no effect on the box office.


    Since the movie was released at the end of September, the box office had been rising steadily. In just a week, it had broken the 500 million mark.


    This amount was already considered an impressive result for a romance literary film. It was not much worse than the box office of Zhao rang¡¯s previous film.


    The film Critics and the media were quite optimistic about this film. Compared to ¡°the 99th love letter ¡°, which had started to gain momentum and wascking in follow-up,¡± care ¡°was still growing in box office so far and had a lot of potential.


    Some people had already estimated that with a good reputation and generally good response from the audience, it would not be a problem for the movie to reach 1.5 billion in the box office.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the 140-minute film was too long, affecting the daily screening schedule, the box office of this movie would probably be higher.


    Zhao rang had sessfully dispelled the negative impact brought about by ¡®the 99th love letter¡± s failure. For the next few days, news of¡¯ care ¡®continued to appear in various major media outlets, and the exposure rate was continuous.


    At this moment, Jiang se received a call from one of century Gxy¡¯s higher-ups, rohault.


    Luo ao asked Jiang se if she was used to working in thepany for the past three years. He also acknowledged her recent efforts. He also mentioned that the chairman, Luo Yin, regarded her highly. He hinted that Jiang SE¡¯spany would still have resources to consider her.


    It was not a coincidence that Jiang se received rohault¡¯s call. In fact, when she had mentioned to Qiu Ji that Zhou Chengwu, the boss of Jufeng entertainment, had the intention to poach her, she had already guessed that such a day woulde.


    She had only signed a three-year contract with century Gxy, and now that she counted the time, the three-year contract was about to end.


    In the next three years, century Gxy would be observing her. They did not give Jiang se many resources. She only had two endorsements, and the production of her movies was pitifully low.


    This was not in line with Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reputation as a Super Gold-ss manager. When Xia Chaoqun had been in charge of Tao cen, Tao cen¡¯s exposure rate was very high in the early days. He had at least three movies released in a year. There were constant endorsements and activities, which caused Tao cen to be popr quickly.


    Inparison, even though they were both managers, Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s resources were not as good.


    Of course, one of the reasons was Jiang SE¡¯s insistence on taking on two movies at different timings and her unfinished studies. However, it also had a lot to do with her managementpany. When Jiang se first signed the contract, it was only for three years.


    Century Gxy¡¯s contract period for a celebrity was at least five years. In terms of resource allocation, they would also try to consider celebrities who were famous and had long contracts.


    Back then, although Jiang se had agreed to sign a three-year contract with Luo ao and that she would give priority to century Gxy after the contract was over, the future was unpredictable. At Luo Yin¡¯s age, it was not as if he had not seen people burning bridges.

 Chapter 325

    325 The distance


    Jiang se had good qualities and was suitable to enter the entertainment industry. In addition, Chang Yuhu had protected her back then. Luo Yin had high hopes for her future. When they signed the contract, he had let her sign under Xia Chaoqun¡¯s name. At the same time, he had also intentionally suppressed her development. This was also Luo Yin¡¯s way of showing his attitude. It was also a test for Jiang se.


    Firstly, it would depend on whether Jiang SE¡¯s capabilities were worthy of her three-year contract. Secondly, it would also depend on whether she would renew the contract after three years.


    After Luo ao called to test Jiang SE¡¯s attitude, she decided to meet him for a meeting next Tuesday.


    Her attitude was like a calming pill to century Gxy. Rohault also returned the favor and said that thepany had a few scripts that were suitable for her, and they would discuss itter when they met.


    After she hung up, Jiang se pushed the door open and entered the house. PEI Yi was sitting on the sofa. A few people walked around him and removed the bandages on his hands.


    When Jiang se walked over, she saw the bruises on his arm that had yet to fade. He clenched his fist and raised it. The doctor was still asking him a question in a low voice. He turned to look at Jiang se.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    He was asking about the previous call. Jiang se shook her head and exined, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the agency.¡±


    She frowned as she looked at his arm. The wound had already formed a scab, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was going on inside.


    The doctor carefully examined him for a long time and asked him a few questions in a row. He only said that his arm hurt without changing his expression. He clenched his fist twice and loosened it again, causing the leading male doctor to show a helpless expression.


    the bone should be fine. As for the reason for the pain when I raise my arm, it¡¯s likely to be caused by other reasons. When I return to the hospitalter, I will arrange a meeting with several professors to discuss and try toe up with a new treatment n.


    He sounded rather serious, so Jiang se was a little worried. After sending him off, she sat down next to PEI Yi and reached out to touch his arm. However, she did not dare to do so when she recalled how he had alwaysined about his arm hurting.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it wasn¡¯t serious?¡±


    Her delicate eyes were tightly wrinkled. where did you hurt yourself? didn¡¯t you take an X-ray? ¡±


    When the doctor was there just now, he didn¡¯t make it clear. He only knew that it had nothing to do with his bones, but he still felt pain when he raised his arm. It was possible that the bones in other ces were in different positions and were pressing on the nerves, causing the pain. He would probably have toe up with another n in the future.


    The worry on her face made PEI Yi¡¯s gaze soften. When he saw how anxious she was, he pulled Jiang SE¡¯s hand and whispered into her ear, ¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Afraid that she would not believe him, PEI Yi, who had previously found it difficult to even raise his hand in front of the doctor, now clenched his fist and raised it easily.


    ¡°You see.¡±


    He was indeed fine. Although the injury on his hand looked serious, it was only a superficial injury. The doctor should be able to see it.


    However, because of his status, the moment he cried out that his hand hurt, the doctor had toe up with a solution even though he knew that he might be pretending.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Jiang se heaved a sigh of relief. He confidently pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking sick leave with a valid reason. How long have we not seen each other? this time, I¡¯m nning to take half a month off and spend two days with you.¡±


    He was far away in Guangzhou, and his grandfather¡¯s schedule was full. The asional contact he had with Jiang se was still short.


    Many long-distance rtionships in school couldn¡¯tst more than two years, and it wasn¡¯t like there weren¡¯t any cases of students breaking up.


    PEI Yi was well aware of her personality. She had always been cold and distant, and she was slow when it came to rtionships. Back then, he had pursued her for a long time before she finally agreed to be with him. The probability of her falling in love with someone else was very low.


    However, it was also because of her indifferent personality that he was afraid that as time passed, she would even be indifferent to him.


    Moreover, Jiang se was beautiful and was in the colorful entertainment industry. She had all kinds of people around her and worked with all kinds of male celebrities. It was hard to guarantee that no one would shamelessly approach her when they saw her good looks.


    PEI Yi had initially nned toe back to apany her during the summer break when he realized this problem. However, he was dyed by something and finally came up with the excuse of ¡®sick leave¡¯.


    He had not returned to the imperial capital for a long time. Who knew if others would think that Jiang se was single?


    Every time he thought of this, PEI Yi would feel anxious. This time, he used his injured hand as an excuse to rest for a few more days.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. When have I been cold to you?¡±


    When Jiang se heard his nonsense, she could not help but push his hand away from her waist. He wanted to hug her again, but she leaned back. He shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Look, look, it¡¯s so hard to hug you now!¡±


    He looked so aggrieved that Jiang se could not help butugh.


    PEI Yi¡¯s act of having a pain in his arm was exposed within two days. Initially, he had nned to apany Jiang se in the imperial capital until the middle of October before returning to school. To his surprise, old master PEI quickly noticed that something was amiss. He took him to the hospital for a full-body checkup. After confirming that he was fine, he got someone to take him back to school.


    When he called Jiang se before he left, he was still a little dejected.


    ¡°Sese, why am I missing you before I leave?¡±


    This time, he had failed to feign illness. Next time, old master PEI would probably be even stricter on him. PEI Yi did not like the feeling of having no control over himself. Old master PEI¡¯s actions also made him realize that he was still far from the strong and powerful person he wanted.


    When he couldn¡¯t even decide his own itinerary, he couldn¡¯t even decide the future of two people.


    This realization made PEI Yi¡¯s desire to be stronger stronger be stronger. Hence, when old master PEI asked someone to send him back to Guangzhou, he did not resist as much as the PEI family had imagined.


    However, when PEI Yi thought of Jiang se, he could not help but feel sad.


    ¡°I had a dream when I was young, and it¡¯s rted to you. Guess?¡±


    He was not in a good mood. Jiang se could tell that he was trying his best to keep his spirits up when he spoke to her.


    Actually, most of the time, his dreams were rted to himself. Jiang se understood many things.


    In the past, he had never thought about it in that direction. Once he thought it through, he realized many things that he had not noticed before.


    Jiang se wanted to make him happy as well. She followed his tone and asked, ¡±


    ¡°What dream?¡±


    I want to shrink you and put you in my pocket. You¡¯ll follow me wherever I go. You¡¯ll be there when I touch my pocket.


    Jiang seughed when she heard him say that. Her phone beeped with a message notification. PEI Yi was still going on and on about when his next holiday would be.


    After old master PEI confirmed that PEI Yi was feigning his illness, he got someone to send him back to Guangzhou overnight. The flight was scheduled for 11 p.m. It was almost 11 p.m. By then, someone beside him was urging him to hurry up. After a few rounds of urging, PEI Yi finally said goodbye reluctantly.


    After she hung up, Jiang SE¡¯s phone beeped with a low battery notification. She charged her phone and remembered the text message she had received earlier. She opened her social media app.


    ...


    Before she could read the message, Jiang SE¡¯s spirits were lifted. The message was in English. The sender¡¯s name was chessaray.

 Chapter 326

    326 Visitors


    The message from censare was:


    ¡°Jiang, remember me? Censare, we¡¯ve met at the film festival.¡±


    Of course, Jiang se still remembered chessaray. She had met him once at the Huaxia Film Festival. He had even mentioned that he had the original novel ¡± the prisoner ¡± and had agreed to lend it to Jiang se.


    The two of themter exchanged contact information, but perhaps chessaray had been too busy after that and forgotten about it, or perhaps he had agreed to borrow ¡± the prisoner ¡± on a whim and regretted it afterward. The matter was eventually left unsettled.


    Ever since the film festival ended, Jiang se and chessaray had not contacted each other.


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±


    The message had been sent ten minutes ago. After Jiang se replied, she was not sure if chessaray would see it in time. She apologized for not replying in time. As soon as she sent the message, chessaray replied.


    ¡°Do you remember that you mentioned ¡®the prisoner¡¯ at the film festival? I brought her to China, and I need to hand her over to you personally. I¡¯m in a hurry this time, do you have time tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡±


    Jiang se replied to the message. She quickly set a meeting time with chessaray for the next afternoon.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Chaoqun called. When she saw Xia Chaoqun¡¯s name shing on her phone, Jiang se picked up the phone.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun.¡±


    As if he was not surprised that Jiang se was still awake, Xia Chaoqun did not even bother to make any small talk with her. He cut straight to the chase.


    ¡°Sese, Chesare is in China! I just got off the ne fifteen minutes ago.¡±


    There was a rare sense of urgency in her tone. It was obvious that the news had a huge impact on her.


    I just received news that he only brought one assistant. This trip was very secretive, and a reporter under Huaxia information took a picture of him!


    This news was definitely exclusive and had not been leaked yet.


    At this moment, Xia Chaoqun called her. However, Jiang SE¡¯s reaction was beyond her expectations.


    When she heard that chessaray hade to Huaxia, she did not lose herposure. It was as if this matter had nothing to do with her. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s tone became more serious as he reminded her, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about censare?¡± Xia Chaoqun raised his voice. I¡¯ve given you his information at thest Chinese film Festival. He¡¯s an Italian director. I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s currently preparing for the shooting of a new film and is looking for a suitable female actress, Yingluo.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to arrange for a meeting. You have to seize the opportunity to show off.¡±


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, I know.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun was multitasking. While he was talking to Jiang se on the phone, he was still thinking about what kind of connections he could use to get in touch with chessaray. Jiang se had already said over the phone, ¡±


    ten minutes ago, Chesare contacted me. We have an appointment to meet at three in the afternoon tomorrow.


    Xia Chaoqun was instantly rendered speechless.


    Before she could contact her old ssmates and use her socialwork, Jiang se had already made contact with chessaray.


    During the Chinese film Festival, although Xia Chaoqun knew that Jiang se had exchanged contact information with chessaray, she also knew that Jiang se had not taken the initiative to contact chessaray. She did not expect that she would get in touch with Jiang se during this trip to chessaray.


    It seemed like chessaray had a good impression of Jiang se from their conversation at the film festival. Otherwise, he would not have contacted Jiang se as soon as he got off the ne before the major media outlets and reporters received any news about this extremely secretive trip. They even set a time to meet.


    If the news were to spread, not only would it be in China, but it would also be a shocking headline in the overseas news!


    Many thoughts shed through Xia Chaoqun¡¯s mind. No matter how calm and collected she was, she could not help but feel unusually ted. She was very curious about how chessaray had taken the initiative to contact Jiang se. In the end, she could not hold back her questions and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    It was rare for her to be interested in such a thing. She had always valued the result more than the process, so it was rare for her to be curious.


    Jiang se did not hide anything from her. She smiled and said, ¡±


    Speaking of which, sister Chaoqun, do you remember that you once asked yourpany to collect information on the judges of the film festival for me? ¡±


    At that time, she had obedientlypleted Xia Chaoqun¡¯s instructions and memorized the personality and preferences of every judge that century Gxy had collected. She had not cked off at all.


    As a result, the return she got was naturally huge. She made a name for herself at the film festival and talked to a producer named Hill because of the topic of ¡®Jesus¡¯.


    With Hill¡¯s introduction, Jiang se got to know chessaray. Feng Nan then interrupted her. By chance, in order to answer Feng Nan¡¯s question, Jiang se mentioned the novel ¡± the prisoner ¡°, which piqued chessaray¡¯s interest. In the end, they had a pleasant conversation.


    Although the meeting was short, and the topic revolved around ¡°the prisoner,¡± Jiang se believed that chessley must have had a good impression of her back then. That was why he had taken the initiative to borrow the original version of ¡°the prisoner¡± from her. He was only going to fulfill his promise now, a long timeter.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun suddenlyughed.


    Chessaray had taken the initiative to invite Jiang se. It sounded like luck had suddenly fallen on her, but everything had to do with Jiang SE¡¯s own efforts.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her serious personality back then, she might not have been able to Gain Hill¡¯s favor in the future if she had really memorized the information of every judge in detail. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had read a lot of books and dabbled in such unpopr religious works, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to grasp the opportunity even if it was in front of her, not to mention getting Chesare¡¯s special attention.


    An idiom appeared in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s mind: Well-prepared!


    In the past, she had always felt that Jiang se was a lucky girl. She could tell from her experience in the industry that she had not suffered much and had not faced any difficulties. Her first movie since she entered the industry was Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡°rescue mission ¡°. Her first role was an extra with lines. This had greatly improved her starting point.


    Before she entered century Gxy, Jiang se had relied on her own abilities. After filming ¡± love letter ¡°, Zhao rang had a good impression of her. With Gu Jiaer¡¯s rmendation, she was introduced to Shangjiapany and signed a contract with ¡± events of Beiping. with hou Xiling¡¯s introduction, she got to know Chang Yuhu and made a name for herself in the entertainment industry. Everything after that went smoothly.


    However, at this moment, Xia Chaoqun had overturned her previous opinion. She felt that she had been too arbitrary in her previous thinking.


    Sese, Borgia and huandao are interested in investing in Chesare¡¯s new film. The male and female leads have been decided, but as far as I know, Chesare¡¯s new film is a series, and they need permanent actors. You should know his reputation. When you meet him tomorrow, you can try to make some indirect inquiries and perform well.

 Chapter 327

    327 An opportunity


    The twopanies that Xia Chaoqun had mentioned were the top film and entertainment productionpanies in Europe and the United States. They had invested in and produced many ssic films.


    Jiang se quickly realized why Xia Chaoqun had brought this up. He was reminding her that once it was confirmed that these twopanies were investing, the opportunity that chessaray represented was enough to make many celebrities go crazy.


    If Cesare really had a big investment in amercial film to shoot, even if the male and female leads were decided, if they could y a role in such a film, it would also mean that they would enter the International market.


    After she understood Xia Chaoqun¡¯s hint, Jiang se nodded and said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The meeting ce with Cesare was a roast duck restaurant in the center of the Imperial City¡¯s upper ring.


    This roast duck restaurant had a history of nearly a hundred years in the imperial capital. The environment was quiet, and the privacy was strong. The service staff was well-trained, and the chef was very good. Therefore, although the price was expensive, it was still difficult for ordinary people to get a reservation.


    This was the ce that chessaray had specified. From this, Jiang se could analyze two possible scenarios.


    There was no reservation at the roast duck restaurant, so it was very difficult to get a seat. The fact that chessaray could get a seat here proved that he had nned to go to China a long time ago. It was not a spontaneous decision.


    At the same time, his act of giving her the address gave Jiang se a rough understanding of his strong character.


    He was used to giving orders and liked to take the initiative.


    He also set the time for the meal very subtly. When dealing with such a person, one could be smart, but one could not act smart.


    It was still early when Jiang se arrived. It was past lunchtime at the roast duck restaurant, but there were still many customers.


    The restaurant was filled with the aroma of roasted duck. The waiter recognized Jiang se the moment she entered the restaurant.


    She had released two movies in a row this year, so she had a high chance of appearing on screen. Her poprity had also risen, and many people in the store had turned to look at her.


    When they saw Jiang se, a waiter quickly walked up to her.


    ¡°Miss Jiang? Pleasee this way, Mr. Ley¡¯s reservation is over here.¡±


    When Jiang se entered the private room, chessaray had already arrived.


    He was dressed in a snow-white shirt with his suit jacket hanging in a cab at the side. His chestnut-colored slightly curly hair was neatlybed back, revealing his full forehead.


    The young Italian director was currently leaning against the window and flipping through a book. When he heard the knock on the door and invited Jiang se in, he turned around and saw her.


    He did not seem to be surprised by Jiang SE¡¯s early arrival. He greeted her in a rxed manner as if he was greeting an old friend.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get tired of reading this book a hundred times.¡±


    He raised the book in his hand to reveal the cover of ¡± the prisoner. Jiang se noticed his hands. His fingers were long, and he wore a watch on his wrist. He looked exquisite and elegant.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Jiang se nodded, and the waiter tactfully left. Chessaray stood up and put the book in his hand away solemnly. He then hugged Jiang se.


    ¡°Long time no see. You look very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, censare.¡± Jiang se smiled. She pulled a chair over and sat down.¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to personally deliver the book to China.¡±


    She raised her head. to be honest, I thought you had already forgotten about such a small matter.


    Chessarayughed out loud. He was clearly not offended by Jiang SE¡¯s joke. His eyes were grayish-blue and a little misty. When heughed, he revealed a row of white and neat teeth.


    ¡°How could a true gentleman forget what he promised?¡± He elegantly picked up the book on the table and stroked it.


    in fact, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve always been worried about letting someone else transport her. That would be too unfair to her.


    When he finished speaking, he handed the book to Jiang se.


    The book looked quite old. It was obvious that the owner had read it often, so the corners of the book were a little hairy.


    However, the entire book was maintained very well. The owner of the book had not left any other marks on the book except for the marks of reading.


    Jiang se stood up and epted the book with both hands. Her action made chessaray smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to share her with someone who likes her.¡±


    ¡°The thirty-seventh page?¡±


    Jiang se followed the page that chessaray had just flipped through and saw the page he had been reading. Chessaray nodded.


    ¡°I watched it on the ne during my free time.¡±


    He picked up the cup of tea on the table. people who read this novel for the first time will find it too profound and difficult to read. Many people will be frightened by therge number of religious words and give up on her.


    Chesare sipped his tea and said, ¡±


    ¡°But after persevering, you¡¯ll discover the fun in the book. I¡¯ve already read this book dozens of times.¡±


    He did not hide his love for ¡®the prisoner¡¯ at all. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡±


    when I first read it, it was because I didn¡¯t like to give up halfway. After reading it the first time and reading it the second time, there¡¯s a Chinese saying called ¡®Yingluo¡¯. he frowned and looked like he was deep in thought. Jiang se continued, ¡±


    ¡°Shocking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s shocking!¡±


    Chessaray excitedly confirmed Jiang SE¡¯s words. I couldn¡¯t wait to watch it for the third and fourth time. Every time I watched it, I had a different feeling.


    When he first read ¡®the prisoner¡¯, he was still very young. it was when I was in college. I also found her in the corner of the college library. Now that I¡¯m reading it again, I have a different understanding. Matthew is a great writer, do you agree with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jiang se nodded. after all, your book is still in my hands. You should know that I won¡¯t object to it.


    Censare couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    however, I do agree that Matthew is a great writer. His greatness lies in his ideas, his ingenious arrangements for each character in the novel, and his portrayal of each character. Jiang se did notugh. She traced the name of the book with her finger.


    ¡°Before this, I¡¯ve also watched ¡®the prisoner¡¯ a few times.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ...


    Chessaray¡¯s interest was piqued. He asked, and Jiang se said, ¡±


    since you know that there¡¯s a Chinese idiom called ¡®shocking the heavens,¡¯ do you know that there¡¯s another Chinese idiom called ¡®making one feel cold without feeling cold¡¯? ¡±


    After she tranted the word into English, it roughly meant ¡®not cold and trembling¡¯. Cesare understood the general meaning. He repeated what she said twice and couldn¡¯t help but p.


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    Matthew¡¯s vocabry is also very good. Every word urately expresses what he wants to express. After the English trantion, it does lose some of the original vor of the book. So, thank you, censare, for lending me the original novel. I will take good care of it.

 Chapter 328

    328 Surging


    Before this, Jiang se and chessaray had only met and talked to each other during the Chinese film Festival. They had not contacted each other in private since then.


    But now, she used chessaray¡¯s favorite topic as an entry point, and quickly ignited the scene.


    Chessaray reacted very quickly. He was also very knowledgeable. Moreover, he had a strong desire to be in control. Once the atmosphere was good, Jiang se did not need to go on and on. He could almost control the direction of the conversation.


    asionally, Jiang se would reply with a few words. The two of them had a good conversation, and their rtionship became much closer.


    The two talked for nearly half an hour before Cesare asked the head chef to start serving the dishes. He rolled up his sleeves, looking a lot friendlier than his previous image, which was well-dressed but indifferent and distant.


    to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve intended to adapt ¡®the prisoner¡¯ into a movie, but I haven¡¯t seeded so far. Do you know why? ¡±


    The roast duck had already been cut and ced on a te. The crispy skin was still glistening with oil, and the air was filled with a fragrance. The sun was just right outside the window, and Chesare¡¯s figure was reflected on the bright ss, giving him an inexplicable taste.


    Two men were sitting in the car in the parking lot of Zhou Quan¡¯s roast duck. One of them was aiming the camera at the window on the third floor, while the other was on the phone.


    ran ran has already followed up. She¡¯s been in there for more than 40 minutes. His voice trembled a little, and his tone was filled with unconceble excitement. ¡°This is a big exclusive! But, do you dare to post it?¡±


    In a quiet vi in the capital, Tao cen had just returned to the capital. After washing away the dust from the journey, he came out of the bathroom with a phone in his hand.


    Her assistant, Cami, was drying her hair with a towel. Tao cen turned around and smiled at her, but she was gripping the phone so tightly that her knuckles had turned white.


    In the past, Xia Chaoqun had always taken care of these matters. However, half a year ago, Xia Chaoqun had directly resigned from thepany and was not nning to take her under his wing anymore. After that, she heard that Xia Chaoqun was fully focused on taking care of Jiang se.


    She had worked with Xia Chaoqun for many years, but she had never expected that Xia Chaoqun would choose a neer and leave her behind.


    ¡°Sister Tao, sister Tao Yingluo!¡±


    A woman¡¯s urgent voice came from the other end of the phone, pulling Tao cen back from her thoughts. She hummed in response,


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already taken a photo, why not release such a big exclusive?¡± She patiently exined, ¡±


    I¡¯m worried that Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®boyfriend¡¯ will be angry, so I¡¯ll just change the title.


    Tao cen tilted her head and thought for a moment. the neer, Jiang se, is meeting with the Italian director, chessaray. Perhaps they¡¯ll discuss the coboration for the new film? ¡± Sheughed, her eyes shining.


    Cami, look. I¡¯ve even thought of a headline for Jiang se.


    The person on the phone with her was Tao cen¡¯s new manager, Chen Jiao. She understood the meaning behind her words and immediately became a little anxious.


    ¡°Sister Tao, Yingluo.¡±


    Tao cen had returned to his country in a hurry this time for the sake of chessaray.


    She was originally shooting a magazine in United Kingdom, but she identally found out that Borgia and people from the ind Company were interested in investing in an adventure film. They had been preparing for it since the year beforest.


    Compared to the information Xia Chaoqun had given Jiang se, Tao cen knew more. She had even found out the name of the movie that chessaray was going to film.


    The male and female leads for this film that was still in preparation had been decided. The male lead was Tom, a popr Hollywood star. Gretel, who was famous for his ¡± horror in the air ¡± series, was now one of the most famous male stars in Hollywood. He was ranked seventh by times entertainment as the sexiest man in the world. His worth was not low in Hollywood. The crew had already shown their ambition by appointing him as the male lead.


    someone from borjil¡¯spany revealed that they¡¯re interested in adding a female supporting role in ¡®the lost city¡¯, but it hasn¡¯t been decided yet. Chessley suggested that there¡¯s a female in China who¡¯s very suitable for such a role, ¡± he said.


    On the phone, Chen Jiao was so anxious that she was sweating and couldn¡¯t even speak clearly,


    under such circumstances, Jiang se already has a lot of advantages. If the news makes it, it¡¯ll be even more advantageous for her. Why did you reveal this to the reporters from Huaxia information and even get them toe up with such a headline? ¡±


    Tao cen sighed and didn¡¯t reply to Chen Jiao. He just hung up the phone.


    This was the disadvantage of having different managers.


    If Xia Chaoqun had still been her manager, if Luo Yin of century Gxy had not arranged for Xia Chaoqun to do two things at the same time, she would not have needed to rush back to the country. Xia Chaoqun would have been able to settle this matter for her.


    She had already made it so clear, but Chen Jiao still kept asking her why.


    Tao cen suddenly started to suspect whether his horizons had been broadened after following Xia Chaoqun for so many years, or was it that the difference between a top manager and a top manager in the Gxy century was as vast as a mountain?


    She wanted to enter Hollywood and develop herself in Europe and the United States. In the past few years, she had been focusing on expanding into the foreign market. Her advertisements, magazines, and movies had all been focused on Europe and the United States. However, she had tried very hard, but the effect was not great.


    Tao cen¡¯s reputation was at its peak in China, on par with Liu Ye¡¯s. However, he had not been able to disy his skills abroad.


    Chesare was about to invest arge sum of money in the movie ¡± the lost city. from what she heard, Borgia entertainment, the investor of ¡± the lost city, ¡± was even interested in making it into a series of movies. It was rumored that Chesare had signed a contract for three movies.


    His control over the film was greater than many people thought, and he even proposed to the investors that a Chinese woman should be the main female supporting character in the film.


    For some reason, when Tao cen heard the news, she thought of Jiang se.


    During the Chinese film Festival, she had seen chessaray exchanging contact information with Jiang se in private. Tao cen did not ignore this incident. After that, she had used her connections to check on the film festival. She knew that chessaray had even voted for Jiang SE¡¯s character, doukou, in ¡± a Grand asion in Beiping.


    When she found out that chesaray had gone to Hong Kong and booked a ne ticket to the imperial capital, shebined the information she had heard in United Kingdom with what she had heard. She boldly guessed that the female supporting role that chesaray had suggested to the producers was most likely Jiang SE¡¯s.


    At that moment, Tao cen was extremely certain that she wanted this rare opportunity too!


    Unlike Tao cen¡¯s unhurried attitude, Feng Nan only found out about chessaray¡¯s arrival in China the next afternoon.


    The news had already spread on the inte. People from Jiangnan entertainment felt that something was amiss. They called a media reporter they were close to to confirm the news. By the time they reported it to Feng Nan, chessaray and Jiang se had already arranged to meet for a meal!


    Feng Nan couldn¡¯t be bothered to get angry at this time. She was flustered and exasperated as she asked the public rtions department of Jiangnan entertainment, ¡±


    ¡°Did the reporter from Huaxia information take a picture? Suppress this news. No matter how much money we have to spend, we can¡¯t let Jiang se be in the limelight!¡±

 Chapter 329

    329 The Eight Immortals


    Feng Nan¡¯s first reaction was the same as that of Tao cen¡¯s manager, Chen Jiao. He must not let this matter leak out. If Jiang se were to get in touch with chessaray, her reputation in the country would rise again and again. He had to suppress her.


    Chessaray maintained his impable dining etiquette. He was not very familiar with Chinese chopsticks, and asionally used a knife and fork.


    in many people¡¯s eyes, Matthew¡¯s novel doesn¡¯t sell well. Even until now, it hasn¡¯t been reprinted many times.


    He forked a piece of meat. I wanted to put it on the screen and let more people see it, but now the n has been put on hold again and again.


    it¡¯s not because she¡¯s not good enough. It¡¯s because you like her too much, so you¡¯re more careful. Jiang se answered chessaray¡¯s question, which made himugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s just one of the reasons.¡±


    His eyes shed with joy. He put down his fork and knife and raised one hand.


    but I like what you¡¯re saying. It makes me feel veryfortable.


    in fact, the real reason is not only because she¡¯s worthy of my attention, but also because of the investment.


    Chessaray sighed, and the smile on his face faded.


    Jiang se frowned. Chessaray was still young. He was in his thirties, but he was already a young director who had received a lot of recognition in the film industry. He was very well-known internationally. As long as he put forward his ideas, there would be many people willing to invest in him.


    She had memorized Chesare¡¯s information and knew some of his achievements. Many famous Hollywood stars should be happy to work with him.


    But now, chessaray was saying that he didn¡¯t film his favorite ¡®the prisoner¡¯ because of the investment.


    Jiang SE¡¯s sharp senses told her that it was not just a normal investment. Chessaray must have certain requirements for these investments.


    As for this request, Jiang se guessed that, based on how much chessaray valued and liked ¡± the prisoner, ¡± he would probably hope to obtain more authority for the filming.


    Jiang se had yet toe into contact with the foreign film industry, but she had a rough understanding of it. The role of a director on a set was to give the story an artistic depth.


    However, with the intervention of investors and producers, if the director was not strong enough, it was very likely that the final direction of the story would deviate from the director¡¯s imagination and be based on the preferences of the market and audience.


    Today, Hollywood¡¯s film industry had matured. Arge number of investors could invest in many movies at the same time. If one movie lost money, they could make up for the losses in other movies. Under such circumstances,mercial blockbusters were produced frequently, but there were not many movies that were really deep.


    Since Chesare liked ¡± the prisoner ¡°, he naturally did not want it to be amercial film. In the case that the original work did not have arge number of fans as a Foundation, if he wanted to follow the original work and make the original ¡± the prisoner ¡°, how could the producer invest in it?


    This was probably the real reason why ¡± the prisoner ¡± had not been filmed yet.


    As chessaray had said, it was not because the film was not good enough, nor because his reputation was not good enough, and not because he liked it very much. It was because his ideas were likely to conflict with the market.


    It was a very difficult task to make a movie that the audience liked and he was satisfied with.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple matter.¡±


    Jiang se wiped the corner of her mouth with a napkin. Cesare was young and wealthy, but it was clearly unrealistic for him to invest in a movie all by himself.


    This was especially true for a novel like ¡± the prisoner ¡± that was filled with fantasy. The hiring of actors, the post-production team, and the production of special effects all required money. Jiang se gave it some thought and came up with a suggestion.


    however, if you have high expectations for this movie, you can invest in it first. After shooting a part of it, you can take out a loan from the bank.


    Chessarayughed again. He picked up the ss beside him and raised it toward Jiang se. He clinked his ss.


    your suggestion is very good. I¡¯ve also considered it.


    He had just mentioned this, but Jiang se could already guess what he was trying to say. This obviously put Chesare in a good mood. He took a sip of the wine in his ss.


    but in the end, I still managed to convince borgil and loop Ind Company.


    He swirled the ss, and the transparent liquid rippled in the crystal ss. The air was filled with the faint aroma of wine.


    ¡°The people from borgil¡¯spany wanted to invest in an adventure series three years ago, and they came to me.¡± He leaned back in his chair and smiled. I agreed to take charge of this movie series, and they invested in my ¡®the prisoner¡¯.


    This was a condition in exchange. He had gotten ring Ind Company to invest in his ¡± the prisoner ¡± on the condition that he would shoot amercial film. There must have been a series of negotiations, but chessaray did not go into detail.


    When he said this, chessaray paused for a moment. He put his ss down and looked at Jiang se. Finally, he revealed his main purpose for this trip to China.


    ¡°Jiang, I remember you¡¯re a history student?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    When Jiang se heard him mention borjil and circling Ind, she already had an idea. She recalled Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reminder and guessed chessaray¡¯s intention.


    At this moment, Jiang SE¡¯s heart was beating faster. The blood in her body was boiling. She could guess that the opportunity Xia Chaoqun had mentioned wasing.


    However, she remained calm and did not show any signs of losing herposure.


    I¡¯ve read the script of this adventure movie, and one of the characters suits your image very well. Are you interested in learning more? ¡±


    Chessarayughed and extended his hand to Jiang se.


    He seemed to be very confident that Jiang se would not reject him. Indeed, Jiang se had no reason to reject him. She did not even ask what kind of role chessaray had prepared for her. She extended her hand.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The two of them shook hands.


    After confirming Jiang SE¡¯s attitude, chessaray immediately stopped talking about irrelevant topics.


    ¡®the lost city¡¯ is mainly about exploration, and one of the characters is a female history graduate. I¡¯ve seen your performance in ¡®event of Beiping¡¯, and it¡¯s very Chinese.


    With his elbows on the table and his hand clenched into a fist, he described the female characters needed for ¡± the lost city ¡± in a few words.


    Based on what he said, Jiang se could roughly guess what he wanted to feel. The character was a history major, so he should be quite knowledgeable about history. At the same time, since it was an adventure film, there would be a lot of action scenes.


    Judging from the title of the movie, Jiang se even guessed that the character should have some knowledge of archeology. At the same time, chessaray mentioned ¡± events of Beiping ¡± and exined that Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the movie had Chinese characteristics. This also proved that the character he wanted had to have a certain level of historical and archeology knowledge, as well as the unique style of an Eastern woman. Her dressing would be based on Chinese traditions.


    A rough image appeared in her mind.

 Chapter 330

    330 Chapter 330 crossing the sea


    After her reincarnation, Jiang se had entered the entertainment industry. Although she managed to get into the first Academy as she wished, her life after that was not what she had imagined.


    There were advantages and disadvantages to bing famous too early. At the very least, Jiang SE¡¯s imagination of reliving her school days did not happen. On the contrary, due to filming, she spent most of her time on leave after her second year in university. She had to use the extra time during her free time from filming toplete her studies.


    Under such circumstances, studying had be a task, not a leisure pleasure.


    If chessaray from ¡± the lost city ¡± valued her because she studied history, Jiang se felt that she could use this time to slow down and focus on her studies.


    I¡¯m guessing that the character you need has the unique characteristics of Chinese women. You mentioned ¡®event of Beiping,¡¯ so your character in ¡®the lost city¡¯ should be a bit cold and weak on the outside.


    Jiang se crossed her arms and tilted her head.


    ¡°He¡¯s from the History Department, so he should have a schrly air to him.¡± The most direct way to show it was by raising her right hand and making a gesture of raising her sses.


    from the looks of it, this character should be slim and wearing a pair of sses. At the same time, because ¡®the lost city¡¯ is an adventure movie, ¡± in other words,¡¯the lost city¡¯ was an adventure movie, so there would be a lot of thrilling scenes, and fighting scenes were inevitable in movies like this, ¡± so the character¡¯s physical fitness should be good.


    Chessaray nodded. all correct!


    In fact, when he read the script, he already had a general impression of the character in his mind. She was a girl who wore a id shirt and jeans, had a ponytail, and wore sses, but her eyes were cold.


    When the people from borgil¡¯spany mentioned this character, they hoped to add a little bit of the unique vor of a foreign girl. The first person he thought of was Jiang se.


    Jiang se had left a deep impression on chessaray in ¡± events of Beiping. in addition, China had been developing rapidly in recent years. The Chinese audience was a huge pie for European and American investment firms.


    If he used Chinese actresses to please the Chinese audience, he might be able to get the job done with half the effort.


    Hence, chessaray easily convinced the investors to give Jiang se a chance to give it a try. That was why chessaray had made this extra trip to China. At the same time, he was here to fulfill his promise of borrowing the books. He was killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°I¡¯m currently in my third year, so I can minor in Archaeology.¡±


    When Jiang se said this, there was a look of encouragement in chessaray¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists and held back the excitement in her heart.


    as far as I know, there happens to be a six-month internship period in the first half of our third year.


    Although Jiang SE¡¯s main major was not archeology before this, she believed that if she was willing to join halfway through, Xia Chaoqun would definitely have a way to help her even if the archeology internship quota was full.


    Jiang SE¡¯s words were ingenious. She did not directly ask chessaray if she could get the role in ¡± the lost city ¡°. She did not want him to feel that she was pressing him for an answer out of desperation. If that happened, he might feel ufortable or even feel disgusted. In the end, the loss would outweigh the gain.


    At the same time, she expressed her determination to get the role. She also hinted that once she wanted to get the role, she would go out for about half a year with her professor and ssmates from the archeology Department. This was also a matter of time.


    If chessaray was willing to give her a chance, then he would reveal a lot of useful information in their conversation. She would also be able to find out a thing or two about time.


    As soon as Jiang se finished speaking, chessaray smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang, this is a good thing. It¡¯s very beneficial to you. I think the people at borgil¡¯spany will be very happy to hear this news.¡±


    He had made his meaning very clear. Jiang se heaved a long sigh of relief.


    The meal with chessaraysted for more than two hours. When the two of them left, Jiang se left first to prevent the reporters from taking photos of them.


    The moment she left the restaurant, she immediately called Xia Chaoqun.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, where are you?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun was waiting for her in the garage of Zhou Quan¡¯s roast duck restaurant in the upper ring of the imperial capital. Other than mo Anqi, Xia Chaoqun and her assistant, Zhang Chi, were also in the car.


    She got into the car and heaved a sigh of relief. The joy she had been holding back in front of chessaray finally showed up.


    Chesare mentioned that borgil and huandaopany are about to invest in ¡®Lost City¡¯, and he intends to give me this opportunity.


    When Jiang se said this, mo Anqi, who was in the car, was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jiang se nodded. She hugged ¡®the prisoner¡¯ that chessaray had lent her and told him her n.


    he mentioned that the role in ¡®the lost city¡¯ has something to do with archeology. I¡¯m going to join the third-year team of the archeology Department of the first Academy as an intern.


    Xia Chaoqun nodded his head. I¡¯ll handle it.


    This matter was of great importance to Jiang se. It was an important opportunity for her to enter the European and American Film Market. If Jiang se could start her first film with Cesare, even if she did not have many scenes in the film, the movie would have a huge investment and a famous director. It would still leave a mark on her acting career.


    Jiang se could use it as a springboard to sessfully enter the eyes of Western investors in the future and obtain more opportunities.


    Hence, when Xia Chaoqun found out that chessaray had entered Huaxia and was preparing to shoot a new movie, he had ced great importance on it.


    Now that he heard that Jiang se had received chessaray¡¯s approval, he began to talk to him about the movie.


    Even Tao cen, who had made a name for himself many years earlier than her, could not get what he wanted. However, Jiang se had managed to get this rare opportunity by making a good impression on chessaray back then. Naturally, Xia Chaoqun would support her with all his might.


    She made a few phone calls. Even though the spot for the third-year internship in the Department of Archeology at the first Academy had been confirmed a long time ago and Jiang se had no prior experience or knowledge in archeology, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s powerful connections were very useful at this moment.


    Ten minutester, she hung up. we¡¯ll set off in half a month. In this half a month, you¡¯ll have to focus on your studies. The school will find a specialized professor to teach you well during this half a month. I¡¯ll arrange your work during this time, and I can consider stopping some of your sses for the time being.


    She was still giving instructions when the phone in her hand started vibrating. Xia Chaoqun furrowed his brows and gestured for her to wait. He picked up the phone and said, ¡±


    ¡°I am Xia Chaoqun.¡±


    It was unknown what the person on the other end of the phone said, but Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. Mo Anqi, who was sitting in the front row, turned her head from time to time to see Xia Chaoqun¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Can you suppress it? How much is it?¡±


    The other party¡¯s reply to her was obviously not ideal. She hung up the phone and instructed Zhang Chi, ¡±


    call xinfei technologies, times entertainment, and the global Huaxia steam engine. she called out the names of several well-known media outlets in a row.¡±Ask them to suppress Sese¡¯s news.¡±


    Zhang Chi was confused, but he still followed her instructions. Mo Anqi took out her phone. Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she still felt that she should follow Xia Chaoqun¡¯s instructions.


    Xia Chaoqun made a call back to the office. After conversing with Luo ao for a while, she hung up. Holding her phone, she nced at Jiang se.


    ¡°Sese, I think there will be some twists and turns in this cooperation.¡±


    When she said this, she squinted her eyes, which were filled with suppressed anger.


    a reporter from Huaxia information took a picture of your meeting with Chesare. The news has already been released.


    ...

 Chapter 331

    331 Chapter 3


    Huaxia information was one of thergest mainstream media in the country. Once news was released by them, its influence was far beyond that of ordinary news media.


    Jiang SE¡¯s expression froze. She took out her phone.


    The inte was already flooded with news. The incident where Jiang se and chessaray entered Zhou Quan¡¯s roast duck restaurant one after the other was captured by a reporter from Huaxia information. The video was very clear.


    The news Read,¡¯Italian director chessaray secretly visited China to meet Jiang se, suspected to be working on a new film?¡¯


    In just seven or eight minutes, this news had already made it to the front page headline and attracted arge number ofizens toment.


    Theizens were skeptical about this news, but most of them expressed their happiness for Jiang se.


    She had two movies in which she would be acting in this year, and both of them had high box office sales. Apart from her good looks, she also had good acting skills. Manyizens felt that if Jiang se could work with chessaray, she would be bringing glory to the Chinese female stars. They all expressed their support for this.


    However, the more theizens praised her, the more Jiang SE¡¯s heart sank.


    Her meeting with chessaray and their discussion about the new movie had not even been confirmed yet. If it was exposed at this time, it would be a disaster rather than a blessing. It was very likely that chessaray would be disgusted and think that she was deliberately creating hype to raise her reputation.


    Xia Chaoqun was still on the phone. As soon as this matter was exposed, she had already considered the consequences. It would only do Jiang se more harm than good.


    Even if she could make the headlines now, it would only be for a short period of time.


    Most importantly, if this matter were to blow up and the cooperation between Jiang se and chessaray did not proceed as the media had spected, it might causeizens to be disgusted. They would think that this was a show directed by Jiang se and would damage her reputation.


    There was someone behind the news, but who was that person?


    Jiang se narrowed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Xia Chaoqun informed the team that Jiang se had hired. She had received the news toote. The person who had manipted the news was very smart and had the means to hide it from her. She only received the news a few minutes before the people from Huaxia information had finished handling the news and were ready to publish it. She was in a passive position.


    She held her phone and was stillmunicating with someone.


    I know that it¡¯s a loss for you to delete such a hot piece of news by force. It¡¯ll affect Jiang se too. But what if you don¡¯t delete it and rece it with something else? ¡±


    Her tone was calm, and the person on the other end of the phone seemed to have asked her a few questions. She smiled.


    of course, I know that it¡¯s not easy for normal news to push this down. She turned around and nced at Jiang se. Then, she said to the person on the other end of the line, ¡±


    I remember that atst year¡¯s ¡®pretense to reality¡¯ celebratory dinner, wasn¡¯t there news of a producer getting beaten up by someone with the surname Yao? ¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Xia Chaoqun continued, ¡±


    of course, it¡¯s not just this matter. I also understand that this is cold rice, and it won¡¯t be hot no matter how much we stir it up. But what if this famous producer took illegal drugs and was arrested by the police? ¡±


    Mo Anqi, who had just hung up the phone, was taken aback by her words. She instinctively turned her head around, but Xia Chaoqun ignored the look in her eyes.


    of course I know he hasn¡¯t been arrested yet, but I¡¯ll find a way to get him arrested. To be honest, he¡¯s offended the higher-ups before. Last year, he had a few ribs broken, so he¡¯s been missing since. Can this news suppress the news of Jiang se and chessley working together? ¡±


    The answer she received was of course yes.


    After Xia Chaoqun hung up, he personally made another call and quickly settled the matter.


    She was not just randomly pulling someone out to be a scapegoat. When she first signed Jiang se, Xia Chaoqun had already done some research on Jiang SE¡¯s past after she entered the entertainment industry.


    He knew that Jiang se had once offended a despicable person like Yao Xiang and had almost suffered a loss at his hands.


    Back then, it was also because of this that Jiang se and PEI Yi had gotten to know each other. PEI Yi had even taught Yao Xiang a lesson after that.


    It was precisely because Yao Xiang had offended Jiang se and PEI Yi that it was easy to mess with him.


    Moreover, he had a lot of evidence against himself. Bringing up PEI Yi¡¯s name would be very useful at this critical moment. Not only could he help Jiang se vent her anger, but at the same time, due to PEI Yi¡¯s special status, the police acted quickly. The news also came out in time, and Jiang SE¡¯s headline was quickly overshadowed.


    When she drove back to Jiang SE¡¯s temporary rental house, the news of Yao Xiang and a group of friends from the entertainment industry gathering for drug abuse was reported by the public. The police broke into the house and arrested them. It immediately made the headlines of the day.


    The news of Jiang se and chessari¡¯s meeting was naturally not worth mentioning in front of such a big piece of news. Theizens ¡®attention was attracted by Yao Xiang¡¯s drug abuse. At the same time, they also exposed Yao Xiang¡¯s ruined reputation in the industry, how he took advantage of female celebrities on set, and other than the friends who were¡¯ in the same interest ¡®who were arrested this time, there were many other like-minded partners.


    The direction of the news had changed from Jiang SE¡¯s uing coboration with an internationally renowned director to many production teams in the entertainment industry who had worked with Yao Xiang before. It was as if they were all caught in the crossfire.


    The media even listed the female celebrities that Yao Xiang had worked with and some of his close friends.


    Many of the celebrities came forward to deny it, iming that they did not know much about Yao Xiang¡¯s private life.


    Some of the crew and directors who had worked with Yao Xiang before also denied that they had any secret dealings with him. In an instant, the entertainment industry was turned upside down. All the major websites were filled with eye-catching news, and theizens were thrilled to see it.


    In less than half an hour, news of Jiang SE¡¯s meeting with chessaray was pushed to a corner by such a major piece of news. Very quickly, no one cared about it.


    With the attention on the news dropping, Xia Chaoqun started to get people to delete this piece of news.


    An hour after the incident, there was no longer any news of chessaray and Jiang SE¡¯s encounter on the inte. The most discussed topic among theizens was Yao Xiang¡¯s arrest.


    Xia Chaoqun sat on the sofa, frowning.


    Although she had managed to settle this matter very quickly and theizens ¡®attention had been drawn to Yao Xiang¡¯s news, it was still an undeniable fact that Chesare and Jiang se had been photographed when they had met.


    Other people might not remember this, but chessaray definitely did.


    She nced at Jiang se. This was supposed to be a great opportunity, but because someone was ying tricks behind her back, the whole thing was filled with uncertainty.


    Jiang se lowered her head to read the news. Her expression was calm and she did not show any signs of anxiety.


    The phone showed Yao Xiang¡¯s face when he was arrested. He looked a little flustered. He was handcuffed and had his head lowered. He was cowering to avoid the camera like a defeated rooster.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    Jiang se was a smart person. At this point in time, she should be well aware that someone had set up her meeting with chessaray.

 Chapter 332

    332 Divine power


    Chessaray did not send any more messages. At night, news about him was mixed in with news about Yao Xiang. He had returned to Italy, but he did not bid Jiang se farewell before he left. Clearly, he was not satisfied with themotion his trip to China had caused.


    Naturally, there was no further discussion about the role in ¡± Lost City ¡± that he had initially agreed on with Jiang se.


    Perhaps, the Italian director was being gentlemanly by not berating her. Jiang se guessed that the young director might have something to say about her. Sometimes, silent neglect was more unsettling than a loud rebuke.


    That night, Xia Chaoqun called to ask if chessaray had bid Jiang se farewell before he left. When she learned that chessaray did not say anything, she was silent for a long time before she asked, ¡±


    then, the archaeology intern, Yingluo, ¡±


    Both of them knew that it would be difficult to get the role of ¡®the lost city¡¯. If there was really a result, Chesare would not have left in a hurry. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s voice was cold.


    I¡¯ve checked. Chesare¡¯s original return ticket was two dayster. He changed the date at thest minute.


    Chesare¡¯s attitude could be seen from the change in the ticket.


    Jiang se had initially nned to join the first Academy¡¯s third-year archeology internship in the first semester because chessaray had mentioned that there was a character in ¡°the lost city¡± that was very suitable for her. Now that the opportunity had been lost, Xia Chaoqun was naturally prepared to reject the role he had asked for on behalf of Jiang se.


    Roo called me today at thepany. He said that the chairman said that there are currently two movie scripts, and the characters are very popr. One of them is directed by ning zhanping.


    Over the phone, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s voice paused.


    ning zhanping¡¯s style is very well-liked by traditional artists. His works have received many awards at the Huaxia Film Festival in the past. I¡¯ve talked to thepany today, and I¡¯ve also roughly read the script. If you work with him, you have a very high chance of winning the Best Female Lead Award at the next Huaxia Film Festival.


    She was a pragmatic person. Once she confirmed that there was no chance for chessaray to do anything, she quickly thought of a way that would be more beneficial to Jiang se.


    winning this award will be of great help to you. I¡¯ll bring the script over for you to take a look tomorrow.


    let¡¯s stick to the original n. I¡¯m going to do an internship with the school, so I won¡¯t take on any scripts for the time being.


    Jiang se rejected Xia Chaoqun¡¯s suggestion. Her words caused Xia Chaoqun to pause for a moment.


    It was already close to ten O ¡®clock. Xia Chaoqun could hear the sound of her body turning over. There was no disappointment in her tone, but the words she said surprised Xia Chaoqun.


    ¡°Sese, you don¡¯t need me tofort you, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang se could not help butugh and replied, ¡±


    sister Chaoqun, do you think that I¡¯m being too willful by making such a decision? ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun raised an eyebrow. She had never liked to say unnecessary words tofort people. In reality, Jiang se was probably not someone who needed herfort.


    She should be as ambitious and full of fighting spirit as he was, which was why Xia Chaoqun was attracted to her.


    However, when he thought of Jiang SE¡¯s age and the ups and downs she had experienced today, Xia Chaoqun consoled her.


    I think you should understand that you¡¯ve lost ¡®the lost city¡¯, so you should focus on making the movie and consolidating your poprity in the country. Being willful and reckless won¡¯t do you any good except for a moment of pleasure. I think you should understand what to do.


    ¡°Of course I understand.¡±


    There was a hint of a smile in Jiang SE¡¯s voice. She sounded a little nonchnt. The environment on her side was quiet. Xia Chaoqun could even hear the soft sound of her closing a book over the phone.


    but sister Chaoqun, do you really think that I¡¯ve missed my chance? ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun retorted. She realized that she had replied with the same question twice in a row. It felt as if she was being led by the nose by Jiang se. She was about to speak again when Jiang seughed.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Her tone was soft, but her tone was firm.


    ¡°Why do I feel like this opportunity has just arrived?¡±


    She was holding ¡± the prisoner ¡± in her arms. As she was not very familiar with Italy, Jiang se had to trante the novel when she was reading it. Therefore, she had only read a few pages in the hour or so after she had showered and gone to bed.


    ¡°I once heard from chessaray¡¯s assistant that chessaray likes the novel ¡®the prisoner¡¯ very much. When I met him this time, he also mentioned this. Working with borgil Co., Ltd. And signing the contract to shoot ¡®the lost city¡¯ was just an exchange of interests so that borgil co. Would invest in the production of ¡®the prisoner¡¯ in the future.¡± Jiang SE¡¯s calm tone caused Xia Chaoqun, who was about to speak, to change the words that were on the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Continue,¡±


    if it was just an ordinary investment, I don¡¯t think Chesare would have needed to make such a request with his reputation. So, I guess the condition of the exchange between Chesare and borjil is that Chesare hasplete control over ¡®the prisoner¡¯.


    Jiang se analyzed the situation in an orderly manner.


    it¡¯s a pity that I lost the opportunity to go to the lost city, but I think it¡¯s another test and opportunity for me.


    Chessaray¡¯s temporary dislike for her did not mean that they would never cross paths again in the future.


    The original copy of ¡± the prisoner ¡± was still in Jiang SE¡¯s hands. In the future, Jiang se could at least use the opportunity to return the book to him and get to know him again.


    However, she had gained chessaray¡¯s favor because she had mentioned his favorite novel, ¡± the prisoner ¡°, and she had read it by chance.


    The next time they met, what would she rely on to make chessaray, who was full of dislike for her, look at her in a new light?


    Jiang se felt that, apart from the content of the novel, there was also her determination and her actions.


    She once mentioned to chessaray that she was willing to join the archaeology Department in the first semester of her third year in order to y a cameo role in ¡± the lost city. she made it clear that the internship wouldst about half a year.


    In other words, once Jiang se decided to intern, she would be unemployed for half a year. Instead, she would be fully immersed in the preparation work for this role.


    Now, everyone knew that she had lost the important opportunity of ¡± the lost city, ¡± but she still agreed to join the archeology internship.


    She had given up her job in the entertainment industry to do something she had promised chessaray, even though she did not get the opportunity to shoot ¡± the lost city ¡± as she had hoped after she had done that.


    Jiang se was not stupid. Instead, she chose to retreat in order to advance.


    In a situation where chessaray had misunderstood her, it was better to do it herself than to try to exin it.


    sister Chaoqun, I¡¯m not giving up, nor am I being willful and reckless. I just want this opportunity more, so I¡¯m trying my best to fight for it.

 Chapter 333

    333 The intention


    Chessaray had made a lot of preparations for ¡°the prisoner ¡°. He was very enthusiastic about the novel, and he was not an inexperienced new director. He knew how to bnce the audience¡¯s taste and his interests.


    Jiang se had a feeling that if she could use this incident to win Chesare¡¯s favor, not being able to star in ¡°the lost city¡± might not be a regret.


    After bidding Xia Chaoqun good night, she hung up and prepared to sleep. However, her phone was still on, and PEI Yi called her again.


    ¡°Sese.¡± His voice was deep. The moment he called out Jiang SE¡¯s name, she felt her body go weak.


    ¡°You were on the news today. Did something happen?¡±


    He was in Guangzhou, but he would read every piece of news about Jiang se.


    Jiang se had made the headlines of the news today, but the news was suddenly removed from the headlines. In the end, there was no more news on the inte. PEI Yi felt that something was not right, so he took some time to call her before he went to bed.


    When she was talking to Xia Chaoqun about this matter, Jiang se could still remain calm and think of a way to turn the worst situation into a favorable one for herself. However, when PEI Yi called her and asked her about this, Jiang se suddenly felt tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± At first, she shook her head out of habit, but then she realized that he had called her because he was concerned about her. She couldn¡¯t keep everything from him and cut him off.


    It was not a good habit for her. She could not always let PEI Yi guess. She thought about her rtionship with her grandfather. There were so many things that could have been said between them, but because of her personality, there were many misunderstandings between them.


    Jiang se did not wish for the same thing to happen between her and PEI Yi. The heavens would not always give her chances. She needed to change some of her habits.


    She hesitated for a moment and tried to let go of her thoughts.


    it¡¯s just that not long after you got on the nest night, chessaray sent me a message. He mentioned that he¡¯s about to start shooting a new film, and there¡¯s a role in it that suits me very well. He asked me if I¡¯m interested.


    PEI Yi knew her personality the best. She rarelyined to anyone and liked to bury her troubles in her heart.


    Although he did not understand why she would tell him such a thing, PEI Yi suppressed his joy and replied softly, ¡± yes.


    His tone was so soft as if he was afraid of disturbing her and afraid that she would wrap herself up again the next moment.


    the matter was originally very confidential, but it was photographed by reporters and was widely publicized. In the end, this opportunity to take a photo may be lost.


    Jiang se briefly exined what had happened. PEI Yi flew into a rage.


    ¡°I just felt that something was wrong! What¡¯s going on with nie dan and the others?!¡±


    He had only been back in Guangzhou for a day, and this had already happened. PEI Yiren was no fool. From the moment Jiang se mentioned that chessaray was about to start shooting a new film to the fact that they had missed the opportunity because of the news, someone must have done something behind the scenes. perhaps they¡¯re trying to snatch this opportunity.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    If PEI Yi could figure it out, Jiang se could naturally figure it out as well. In fact, she already had a vague suspect in her heart. Perhaps century Gxy and Xia Chaoqun both knew who did it. That was why they made it sound like century Gxy wanted topensate her and asked her if she was willing to take on ning zhanping¡¯s new film.


    Luo Yin was ying the art of bnce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you take revengeter!¡± PEI Yi gritted his teeth. I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve only left for a short time, Qianqian.


    ¡°No need,¡± Jiang se shook her head. She smiled as she tugged at her pillow andy down.


    ¡°I want to do this myself.¡±


    As a matter of fact, there were always people fighting for the role before it was decided, especially for ¡°the lost city ¡°, which was a rare opportunity. It was normal for some people to try to get it.


    It was just that ever since she entered the industry, everything had been going smoothly, and this was the first time she had encountered such a thing.


    ¡°Do you still remember Yao Xiang?¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s voice was sweet and delicate, and it was filled with careful trust in Him. At that moment, he actually felt that she should only be calling him by his name. However, perhaps it was because the weather in Guangzhou was too good and the night was too beautiful, her gentle voice rang in his ear through the cold phone, intoxicating him.


    Even though she had mentioned someone else¡¯s name, PEI Yi felt that he would like anything as long as she spoke to him.


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±


    Yao Xiang was not an important figure, but PEI Yi could not forget about him.


    This was the first time he hade into contact with the reincarnated Jiang se. Yao Xiang had something to do with this. He was pestering Jiang se in the elevator.


    After the incident, PEI Yi had investigated Yao Xiang. Whenever he thought about this incident, he would feel a lingering fear. For the first time, he felt lucky that he had a bad temper back then and had fought with Yao Xiang over a disagreement.


    Otherwise, with this vile character, Jiang se would have been at a disadvantage. Without their first encounter and nie Dan¡¯s sudden impulse to investigate, he might not have noticed Jiang se at all. With her personality, she might have cut off all contact with him for the rest of her life.


    I saw his photo today. The photo when he was taken away by the police.


    PEI Yi said without hesitation, ¡±


    ¡°He deserves it!¡±


    Yao Xiang wasn¡¯t a good person, and his reputation in the circle was ruined. It was only natural for him to end up like this.


    In reality, for the past year, nie dan had been causing him trouble. This time, Xia Chaoqun had the intention to make news about Jiang se and chessaray¡¯s meeting. The reason why things had gone so smoothly was partly due to nie Dan¡¯s help.


    let¡¯s not talk about whether he deserves to live or not for now. I just remembered that when I met Yao Xiang, it was my second film.


    She ran into Yao Xiang on set. At that time, Yao Xiang was the producer of ¡± pretense to reality ¡°. He was high and mighty. at that time, Dai Jia offended him and the role that she got was reced by someone else.


    Back then, Yao Xiang was so glorious, but how many years had it been? He became a stepping stone and was sent to prison.


    Yao Xiang¡¯s incident also served as a reminder to Jiang se. Nothing was set in stone. She had revealed her abilities today and stood in someone else¡¯s way. However, her status was not high enough for her to be taken advantage of. Who knew if someone else would suffer the same fate one day?


    The two of them spoke with their phones pressed against each other. For the first time, she tried to express her true thoughts in front of PEI Yi. She mentioned that she was going to do an internship in the second half of the year, the books she had been reading recently, and her desire for ¡®the prisoner¡¯.


    The more she said, the more PEI Yi was reluctant to hang up. Once again, he felt that he was too far away from Jiang se.


    He wanted to touch her, hold her hand, and kiss her. He wanted to see the expression on her face when she spoke, and he wanted to smell her fragrance.


    She sounded a little tired. When she didn¡¯t have work, she always went to bed early. The two of them had chatted for nearly an hour and it was almost one o ¡®clock.


    ¡°Sese, are you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her voice was weak, and her soft hum was like a brush with a hook. It passed into his ears through the microphone, and with a light sweep, it hooked his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t help but press his phone tightly. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. He wanted to talk to her a little more, but he couldn¡¯t bear to hear her trying to keep herself awake.


    ...

 Chapter 334

    334 Chapter 3


    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Grandpa tomorrow.¡± This time, Jiang se was going to follow the Department of Archeology out of the imperial capital for an internship. It was said that they were already in the process of making the route, and the destination had already been set. She would be away for almost four months and would only be back before the new year. She would not be able to visit Feng Zhongliang for a long time, so she wanted to inform him before she left.


    ¡°Oh.¡± PEI Yi licked his lips and shamelessly requested, ¡±


    ¡°Then call me ¡®hubby¡¯, and I¡¯ll hang up and let you sleep.¡±


    Huahua. Jiang se could hear her heart thumping when she heard his words. She pulled the air conditioner up to cover her face. She fell silent for a long while until PEI Yi urged her.


    ¡°Sese?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    She kept tidying up the nket and pillow, making a busy sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±


    She had deliberately made a sound that sounded guilty. PEI Yi could not bear to make things difficult for her and could only settle for the next best thing.


    ¡°Then give me a kiss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so far away, how can I kiss you?¡±


    Jiang se tugged at her hair that fell over her face. Her face was a little hot. She even pleaded over the phone, ¡±


    ¡°Take a photo of them kissing and send it to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Since she had rejected him, PEI Yi had no choice but to change his approach.


    ¡°Then give me a kiss over the phone.¡±


    She rejected him again and again, and his voice sounded a little pitiful.


    ¡°Just for a moment, I miss you.¡±


    He counted with his fingers.


    ¡°I just went back to school yesterday and I¡¯ve missed you so many times. I missed you when I was eating and I missed Yingluo before I slept.¡±


    PEI Yi was still rambling on. Jiang se kissed the receiver gently over the phone. Unfortunately, PEI Yi did not see it at that moment. He felt a little regretful.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss me, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡±


    The sound of kisses came from the other end of the phone. Jiang se smiled and urged him, ¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, go to sleep!¡±


    After that, she asked him if his arm was better. Although his hand was not seriously injured, the bruises were still there. When he heard that she was concerned about him, he generously kissed the microphone a few times.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a superficial wound.¡±


    He said a few more words before saying goodnight, ¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then go to sleep. I want to hear you hang up.¡±


    After she hung up the call, PEI Yi held his phone andughed foolishly.


    The busy beeping sound from the phone rang a few times before the line was cut off automatically. After he confirmed that he could no longer hear Jiang SE¡¯s voice, he removed the phone from his ear.


    Just as Jiang se was about to switch off her phone, she received a text message. PEI Yi¡¯s ount was still lit up in her profile picture. He had sent her a photo of himself pouting. The dormitory room was dimly lit, and he was wearing a tank top, revealing his muscr and well-proportioned arms and shoulders. If you don¡¯t take pictures and kiss me, I¡¯ll take pictures and kiss you. The Prophet once said, ¡± if the mountain doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll take it. If Ie, I¡¯ll take the mountain. it really made sense.


    His hair had been cut very short, and his face had been carved into a firm edge in the military school. There was a smile in his slender eyebrows, and he did not seem embarrassed at all in such a childish act.


    Jiang se reached out to touch his face in the photo and then pressed the phone screen against her cheek. In the end, she smiled and replied, ¡± ¡®Got it¡¯, then turned off the phone and went to sleep.


    The next morning, Jiang se went to visit Feng Zhongliang and told him that she was going for an internship. She would only return to the imperial capital in about six months at thetest. Although he appeared to be unconcerned, before Jiang se left, he instructed with a cold expression, ¡±


    be careful when you¡¯re out. I¡¯ve already asked Xiao Liu to check on the archaeological and tomb sites. If there¡¯s any danger,e back immediately.


    He muttered, ¡±


    she¡¯s just a girl who doesn¡¯t listen to adults. If she doesn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry, be a celebrity or idol, she¡¯ll go to the tomb and deal with a bunch of old bones and antiques. If she really likes to study, I have some at home too. I¡¯ll just take a few back and have a look.


    Jiang se pursed her lips and smiled. After he finished reading, Feng Zhongliang finally said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out. Give me a call when you¡¯re free!¡±


    Jiang se nodded. Feng Zhongliang watched as her car drove off. He thought for a moment and knocked his walking stick on the ground noisily.¡±Little Liu, little Liu! Let me take a look at the calendar!¡±


    It was only early October. Feng Zhongliang flipped through his calendar and recalled that Jiang se had said that he would only be back after three to four months. Even if he left in October, he would only be back after New Year¡¯s Day in three to four months.


    He sighed and threw the calendar away. Xiao Liu squatted down to pick it up. It was obvious that the old man was in a bad mood.


    before miss Jiang left, she said that she woulde back to see you as soon as she finished her internship. She also told you to take care of your health. After she returned to the capital, she said that she had a movie to show next year, and she would take you to see it.


    ¡°Who cares if shees to see me?¡± Feng Zhongliang frowned and said with a serious face,¡±Who wants to watch a movie?¡± Although his expression was still stern, his tone had lowered, and he was no longer as tough as before.


    After a long pause, he also felt that it was ridiculous to lose his temper like this and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Say, if my granddaughter hadn¡¯t changed and was still the same as before, would she be as tired as this little girl?¡±


    When Feng Zhongliang mentioned Jiang se, although he was smiling, his eyes were watery.


    Jiang se had an appointment with Roo in the afternoon, so she arrived first.


    The meeting this time was just a way to renew the contract. It was not a formal contract signing, so they agreed to meet in a coffee shop in the imperial capital¡¯s upper ring, not in thepany.


    When rohault arrived, he had yet to enter the coffee shop. From a distance on the other side of the street, he could see Jiang se sitting by the window through the transparent floor-to-ceiling ss.


    She was leaning on the sofa and reading a book with great concentration.


    The October sun wasn¡¯t as bright as before. There weren¡¯t many people in the coffee shop in the afternoon. She sat there with a book in her hand, rxed and at ease. She didn¡¯t have the self-awareness of a celebrity at all. It was as if she was every customer in the coffee shop.


    Luo ao was Luo Yin¡¯s trusted aide in the Gxy of the century. Now, he held some real power in the Gxy of the century. The feedback from Xia Chaoqun was that Cesare had intended to hand over the role in his next movie to Jiang se. However, it was very likely that his ns had been foiled due to the news.


    However, Jiang se did not look dispirited at all. She was wearing a light pink silk top and a pair of ck and pink id low-cut pants. Her waist was tied up like a Willow.


    ...


    Her long legs were close together as she sat on her side, her hair draped over her shoulders, giving off a leisurely look.


    It was as if chessaray¡¯s decision to give up on her and the loss of the role in ¡®the lost city¡¯ did not affect her much.


    Tao cen had booked a ne ticket to Italyst night. ording to the news from her side, she had already met with Chesare and had a high chance of getting the role in ¡®the lost city¡¯.

 Chapter 335

    335 Chapter 335-renewal


    Rohault stood there for a moment. He wondered if Jiang se had not noticed that he might have lost the chance to y ¡± Lost City ¡°.


    However, that should not be possible!


    If Jiang SE¡¯s reaction was so slow and she was really that foolish, Xia Chaoqun would not have chosen her.


    Moreover, even if Jiang se did not notice that there was something strange about the news headlines yesterday, Xia Chaoqun would have noticed it. Otherwise, she would not have reacted so quickly and reced Jiang se with Yao Xiang¡¯s news.


    Luo ao recalled the first time he met Jiang se three years ago. At that time, she was still a newbie who had just entered the entertainment industry. She had just gotten into a bad rtionship with Zhu pan from century Gxy. However, when they met, Luo ao could not tell that she had any grudges with Zhu pan.


    ¡°Miss Jiang,¡± When rohault entered the caf¨¦, Jiang se was only halfway through the magazine in her hand. He loosened his tie and sat down.


    ¡°Have you waited long?¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. When she saw him ordering coffee, she politely asked if she needed anything else. When she received a negative answer, she ordered a few desserts. After the waiter left, rohault looked at Jiang se and smiled.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡¯about I love you¡¯ did very well at the box office.¡±


    Since the release of ¡°about I love you,¡± it had broken the 500 million mark in about a week, and the reviews were generally good.


    In today¡¯s situation, where most romantic literary films had old-fashioned themes, this film used an alternative method to make a new film.


    Even though the movie was quite long, with the box office results being good, all the major cinemas increased the showtimes of ¡°about I love you,¡± causing the box office results to continue to rise without any signs of slowing down.


    There were a lot of discussions online, and most of the film Critics said it was good. Many viewers felt that the movie was no worse than several well-known romantic literary films in recent years. Many people felt that this movie was already a ssic among romantic literary films.


    Rohault even keenly felt that if ¡°about I love you¡± continued with its current trend, the final box office sales might not be 1.5 billion as the industry had guessed. It might even be higher.


    This was already considered a great result in a romance literary film.


    Jiang se waspletely famous.


    When rohault signed her three years ago, she had only just made her debut. At that time, although rohault knew that she would be famous, he did not expect her to be famous so quickly.


    She had not produced many films in the past two years. However, other than a few minor roles, she had produced many ssics with important scenes. a Grand asion of Beiping ¡°and¡± love ¡°had already reached four billion at the box office. This was strong evidence of Jiang SE¡¯s box office appeal. In the future, investors would value this figure very much.


    The better Jiang SE¡¯s box office results were, the more her value would increase.


    Even though she had few works, it did not affect her reputation and status.


    Rohault had asked her out this time to discuss the renewal of his contract.


    Luo ao still remembered the scene of the contract being signed three years ago. Firstly, it was because Jiang se was frequently in the news at that time. She also had Chang Yuhu to protect her. She also had a powerful backer behind her. She was also very good herself. Hence, when they signed the contract, she had proposed a three-year contract.


    Other than that, Jiang se did not make any other requests. She had also abided by thepany¡¯s rules when Xia Chaoqun proposed a 60% cut. She did not make a fuss over her own conditions.


    Before signing the contract, although Luo ao had some opinions about Jiang SE¡¯s three-year term, Jiang se had said that she would renew the contract after three years.


    Now, three years had passed in the blink of an eye. Recently, Luo ao was also aware that some managementpanies had seen her potential and extended an olive branch to her. To be honest, the resources that century Gxy had given her in the past few years were not considered good. Other than Xia Chaoqun, she had only received two jobs from century Gxy, including two movies and two endorsement advertisements.


    It could be said that Jiang se did not earn any money in the first two years. It was only when she started filming ¡± demon ¡± that she earned tens of millions.


    Two years ago, she had gradually built up her reputation. However, she was still in debt. Now, Tao cen had snatched her role in ¡± Lost City ¡°. Although Jiang se had mentioned that century Gxy would be her priority once she renewed her contract, Roo was not very confident that she would fulfill her promise.


    The only good thing was that she had agreed to meet him. This should be a signal.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Jiang se smiled. Rohault sized her up without leaving a trace.


    recently, there are two movies in thepany, and the scripts are not bad. One of them is directed by ning zhanping. I think sister Xia should have already informed you.


    Compared to three years ago, Jiang se had not changed much. She lowered her eyes and stirred her coffee with a spoon. She smiled.


    I don¡¯t have any ns to take on a new film. I think Chaoqun-Jie has already informed thepany.


    Rohault¡¯s gaze fell on her hand. God had always been particrly fond of beautiful women. Not only was her face so exquisite that there was nothing to pick on, but her fingertips were long and slender, and the skin around her knuckles was white and delicate. It was so tender that even the thin blood vessels seemed to be visible.


    The sun shone on her, and her fingertips rested on the White and wless coffee cup. It was like a painting, and ROBIO couldn¡¯t help but take a second look.


    in the next few months, I joined the school¡¯s Archaeology Department as an intern. The earliest I cane back will be a monthter.


    Luo ao frowned. He clearly did not understand Jiang SE¡¯s n.


    with all due respect, ¡°he said, organizing his thoughts. I don¡¯t think an archeology internship has anything to do with miss Jiang¡¯s future.


    He gave Jiang se a meaningful look before he continued, ¡±


    unless miss Jiang is nning to develop her career in archeology and history after she graduates.


    Otherwise, rohault could not figure out the connection between history, archaeology, and the entertainment industry. He was also secretly asking Jiang se about her future ns. He also intended to bring the topic to the contract.


    no, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve dyed a lot of studying time in the past two years because of filming.


    Jiang se did not exin her decision in detail, nor did she intend to continue discussing this topic with rohault. She simply said, ¡±


    ¡°I remember that when I signed the contract with thepany three years ago, it was also discussed with Mr. Luo, right?¡±


    Rohault¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard that she had finally brought up the main topic. He nodded and said,


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked miss Jiang toe because I want to discuss the contract renewal with you.¡±


    The waiter in the shop served them coffee. The one who served them was a young man. He would asionally nce at Jiang se and secretly size her up. His face turned red and his heart raced. He stood there for a long time without any intention of leaving. Rohault could not help but cough softly to remind him. The young waiter¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, do you have anything you¡¯d like for afternoon tea? Our dessert chef¡¯s skills are very good. If you like anything, I¡¯ll treat Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 336

    336 The bottom line


    Some people nearby turned to look in their direction. A young boy was holding a tray. He had boldly said that he would treat Jiang se to dessert, but he did not even dare to lift his head.


    This coffee shop was located not far from century Gxypany. There were many managementpanies in the vicinity, and celebrities could often be seen. Logically speaking, the waiters in this coffee shop should have been used to seeing celebrities and should not have such fangirl-like looks.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re even more beautiful than in the movie.¡±


    The young man, whose face was flushed red, stammered out apliment. He stole a nce at Jiang se.


    ¡°¡®About I love you¡¯ is very good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Jiang se nodded slightly at him. Such a simple response was enough to make the young man excited.


    When he saw Jiang se being confessed to by her fans, rohault rubbed his forehead. He felt a headacheing on. He still had important things to discuss with Jiang se. Naturally, he could not let this young man stand by the table.


    ¡°Do you have any special desserts in your shop? why don¡¯t we have a serving of each of them ording to your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The boy nodded twice and looked up at Jiang se. She smiled and rested her chin on her hand. Her expression wasnguid.


    The coffee in front of him had already turned cold. It seemed that he had not drunk it, and it was still the same as when it was first served.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you another set.¡±


    The waiter took Jiang SE¡¯s coffee and left. Rohault chuckled wryly and continued the previous topic.


    miss Jiang, you should know that your contract with century Gxy was only for three years. Now that the three-year contract is about to end, I remember you promised that when you extend it in the future, you would first consider century Gxy.


    Rohault¡¯s expression was rather serious.


    Jiang SE¡¯s words from back then still rang in his ears. She had personally promised that she would still sign with century Gxy. However, that promise was on the premise that she would continue to stay in the entertainment industry.


    Now, Jiang se had decided to intern at the school for half a year. She had rejected both scripts that century Gxy had picked out. Her attitude put rohault in a difficult position.


    Jiang se was indeed a person with great potential. Her current box office results were clear for all to see. Her new film, ¡± demon ¡°, which she was working with Liu Ye on, was expected to be released next year.


    There was nothing wrong with the movie¡¯s story. Rohault could not be sure of Jiang SE¡¯s performance among the two main leads. However, once Liu Ye joined the film, his box office appeal would be there for all to see. There would be a limit to how bad his performance would be.


    As long as Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the film was satisfactory, the experience of working with Liu Ye would be enough to raise her status and value.


    It was a pity to give up on her now.


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±


    A few waiters were gathered at the bar counter. A few young men and women were whispering to each other and turning to look at Jiang se from time to time.


    When Jiang se noticed them, they were so excited that they almost jumped.


    She was usually too low-key and rarely attended events or interviews. Even street photos of her were rare on the entertainment news.


    The young men were very happy to see Jiang se in person. Some of them sneakily took out their phones to take pictures.


    ¡°Her skin is so fair.¡± A girl in a waiter¡¯s dress whispered to the person beside her. When she noticed Jiang se looking at her, she blushed.


    when I was watching ¡®love¡¯, I thought it was because of the lighting and makeup. But after seeing her in person, I realized that her skin is so fair and she¡¯s very beautiful even without makeup.


    She was clearly dressed very simply, but when the simple clothes were worn on her body, she exuded an extraordinary temperament.


    Jiang se reached out and ran her fingers through her long hair. A few strands of hair fell down and blocked her face. Her jawline looked like a smooth line drawn by a brilliant artist. Under the sun, her skin was clear and delicate. Even the thinyer of hair was clearly visible.


    so, this meeting is just in time to settle the contract. Jiang se did not beat around the bush. She immediately stated her conditions, ¡±


    for this contract, I want to sign it for only two years. At the same time, thepany¡¯s Commission will be changed from 60% to 50%. The other conditions will not change. After two years, the contract will be the same as now. When the contract expires, I will continue to renew century Gxy.


    Her conditions were beyond Luo ao¡¯s expectations. He initially thought that Jiang se would demand an exorbitant price. At the very least, in terms of the share, Luo ao thought that Jiang se would reduce her share of the contract.


    However, she did not. She only mentioned changing thepany¡¯s original 60%mission to 50%, which was almost the same as her original contract.


    ¡°Miss Jiang,¡±


    Rohault felt that the situation had be a little tricky. In reality, although thepany¡¯s chairman, Luo Yin, did not show up during his meeting with Jiang se, he had been following Luo Yin¡¯s instructions.


    Before they left, the Chairman¡¯s intentions were very direct. He had to convince Jiang se to sign a long-term contract. As long as Jiang se was willing to sign for more than ten years, thepany would even lower the Commission to 35%, which was the bottom line.


    However, Jiang se had apletely different opinion from Luo Yin. She had only reduced her Commission by 10%, but she had reduced the three-year contract by another year.


    When Luo Yin had signed Jiang se, he had promised to privately subsidize 10% of thepany¡¯s Commission for Chang Yuhu¡¯s sake. Now, she had reduced the Commission by exactly 10%. In other words, her pay would remain the same in terms of thepany¡¯s share with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to reconsider? I might as well be Frank with you, but the chairman attached great importance to this in my meeting with you. He told me that as long as you¡¯re willing to sign a ten-year contract, thepany¡¯s share can be discussed as 40%.¡±


    Rohault gritted his teeth and immediately threw out his trump card.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how big this 10% space is.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s potential was clear for all to see. Thepany had sent her two scripts to choose from, and both investors had raised her remuneration to 50 million.


    Considering that Jiang se could only take on three scripts a year, 10% was already a huge amount. Based on Xia Chaoqun¡¯s status, 40% of century Gxy¡¯s Commission was not considered high. In fact, it was a little low.


    However, Jiang se still shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s my condition.¡±


    The shy male attendant brought a cup of hot coffee over. Before he even got close, the aroma of the coffee wafted over.


    I noticed that you didn¡¯t even take a sip of the coffee earlier. This is a new cup of coffee that I made for you.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Jiang se looked up at him with a smile and thanked him. actually, I just prefer the aroma of coffee.


    ¡°I-is that so?¡±


    The teenager was a little excited, as if he had found out a little secret of his goddess. then, miss Jiang, if you have time in the future, you cane to our caf¨¦ often. You are a star of century Gxy, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ...


    Faced with the young man¡¯s warm invitation, Jiang se had a brief conversation with him. ROBIO was burning with anxiety. He politely and coldly asked the fan, who was overjoyed at having a conversation with his idol, to leave. In the end, he returned to the main topic.


    ¡°Think about it carefully.¡±

 Chapter 337

    337 Chapter 337 departure


    ¡°No need to consider, this is my condition.¡± Jiang se shook her head. Even when rohault lowered the terms to a five-year contract, Jiang se remained unmoved.


    my conditions are still the same. You don¡¯t have to worry about the contract renewal in the future. Unless I¡¯m no longer in this line of work, I can guarantee that if I renew my contract in the future, I will still be in century Gxy.


    Rohault was slightly relieved after receiving her promise, but he was still a little puzzled.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re still going to sign with century Gxy, what¡¯s the difference between two years, three years, or five years? You¡¯d rather have a 50% share than sign the contract now and change thepany¡¯s share to 40%.¡±


    The condition sounded rather foolish to others. Rohault found it rather unbelievable as well. Jiang se did not seem to be such a foolish person. He was rather curious.


    ¡°I want to ask, what is the reason for you to make such a decision?¡±


    Jiang se did not answer his question, but she had a clear answer in her heart.


    She was no fool. She had made this decision not because she did not love money as rohault had imagined. On the contrary, what she wanted was not just this 10%mission, but even more.


    When Jiang se decided to sign with century Gxy, her goal was clear. When Jufeng entertainment tried to poach her, she was unmoved. When century Gxy lowered their cut and asked her to sign a long-term contract, she refused. The reason was that she wanted to improve her status in century Gxy within two years.


    It was so high that one day, century Gxy was willing to pay a higher price to keep her.


    A 10%mission was not enough to attract her. These things originally belonged to her, and rohault was too insincere in using them to tempt her.


    She thought of Xia Chaoqun. Luo Yin had once said that he was willing to use his shares to keep the truly capable people.


    Delicious desserts were served from the cafe. There were freshly baked cookies and neatly-cut cakes. The fans who had delivered the desserts looked very expectant. Jiang se tried a little out of courtesy.


    After she finished her discussion with rohault and agreed on a time to renew her contract, she left the cafe. A few waiters were arguing over the distribution of the pastries that she had touched before.


    When mo Anqi went online at night, she saw that news rted to Jiang se had been pushed to the top of the list on China Information.


    The title ¡®Jiang se appears in Imperial¡¯s upper ring caf¨¦¡¯ was very eye-catching.


    The news was taken from Weibo, and the scene of her meeting with Roo was secretly photographed.


    Even if it was a secret photo, the person who took the photo seemed to be particrly fond of her. Herzy demeanor and cold temperament were still there. Even if she had no makeup on, she was still as beautiful as a refined photo, and there were no blind spots.


    Theizen who posted on Weibo mentioned that he had seen Jiang se in a cafe in the imperial capital¡¯s upper ring. She seemed to be in a discussion with someone.


    It was such a simple piece of news. However, due to the recent screening of the movie ¡°love,¡± Jiang se had received a lot of attention. It was clearly not of much value, but it had almost made the headlines.


    This also proved Jiang SE¡¯s poprity in one way. Mo Anqi looked at thements proudly. Most of them were envious of the blogger who had encountered Jiang se by chance. There were even quite a few who were filled with regret.


    The wind was roaring and the horse was barking,¡±I passed by that ce in the afternoon, why didn¡¯t I go in and take a look?¡±


    [ luxurious sofa in the African savannah: thepany is nearby, and I have an appointment with a client at another coffee shop. If I had known, I would have gone to this one. ]


    [ Xia Tian is here: I¡¯m envious of the person who met my goddess. ]


    [ hot weather: goddess is so beautiful! ]


    ......


    Many people expressed the same opinion. Out of curiosity, mo Anqi went to scroll through Weibo for a while.


    There were already more than 10000 replies from the users who had posted Jiang SE¡¯s photo. Clearly, the blogger did not expect such a simple post to be so popr. In a state of bewilderment, he posted another message a few minutes ago. He posted a few pictures of desserts.


    The goddess ¡®favorite food!


    Thements quickly went viral again.


    let¡¯s get to the point. To be honest, Jiang se has been keeping a low profile. From ¡°North Peace¡± to ¡°love,¡± she has not promoted it many times. She has even participated in fewer activities and rarely shows her face. Even street shots of her official ount are not avable now. It¡¯s no wonder that every time there¡¯s news about her, it will quickly make the headlines.


    [spinning windmill, thement above can¡¯t be more correct!] As a result, fans usually did not have much news about her. Sometimes, they had to search for news rted to her in a pile of useless news.


    ¡°Li Taibai: wasn¡¯t there news about Jiang se two days ago?¡± However, it was quickly pushed down by Yao Xiang¡¯s news. She couldn¡¯t find it anymore and it was deleted within seconds. Did she offend someone?


    ......


    The discussion below was abuzz. Many people were worried about the message left by the person with the ID ¡®li Taibai¡¯ and asked the blogger about Jiang SE¡¯s recent situation.


    Mo Anqi watched for a while. She could not help but give Jiang se a call and chat with her about the interesting incident on the inte.


    Jiang se did not take theizens ments to heart. After she had signed a two-year contract with century Gxy, she had be busy.


    This time, the school was nning to bring the interning students to Anyang. Jiang SE only found out about it when she received an email from the school yesterday.


    Although she studied history and had some involvement in archeology, Jiang SE only realized the huge difference between the two sses when she was actually preparing to take archeology as an elective.


    The team for the university¡¯s internship was ready to set off in mid-October. Before they set off, Jiang se had to make use of this time to memorize the key points of the archeology course series. She also had to have a general understanding of some basic knowledge such as archeology techniques and methods. At the same time, she had to dabble in animal and nt archeology. She had been very busy for the past half a month. To save time, she went to the school forum to look for key points in the archeology Department. Before she set off, she had already roughly memorized some basic knowledge.


    As for the rest of the details, he could only practice and memorize them during his archaeological breaks.


    After the school got approval from the cultural relics Department, they led a group of students to Anyang.


    Among this batch of students, Jiang se was undoubtedly the most eye-catching one.


    She was a very famous and popr female star in the entertainment industry. She was also very beautiful. In addition, she had just joined the archeology Department at thest minute, so she had attracted many curious gazes along the way.


    To Jiang SE¡¯s surprise, there were not many interning students in the archaeology Department of the first Academy. There were more women than men.


    She had tried her best to keep a low profile before she set off, butpared to her female ssmates who were wearing jeans, dark-colored long-sleeved shirts, and had honey-colored skin, her skin was fair and smooth. She looked like she was going to a show in her shirt and jeans. She did not look like she was going to archeology at all.


    The internship this time included one and a half months of archaeological excavation and nearly two months of indoor tidying. These were very important because he had to write a report after returning to school.

 Chapter 338

    338 So tired


    The real internship was much harder than Jiang se had imagined. The tomb that an yang had discovered was in a remote location with a harsh environment. Not only did staying in the cemetery for a long time and dealing with the dead required great physical strength and perseverance, but it also required one to ovee the fear in one¡¯s heart and endure the dirtiness.


    When they reached the fields, they could no longer maintain their clean and tidy image. They squatted in the ground all day long and touched the soil. Although the weather in Anyang in October was not as hot as in July and August, after a busy day, their clothes were still wet with sweat.


    In the beginning, the archeology students thought that Jiang se would not be able tost long. Many of them even thought that Jiang se hade to the archeology Department on a whim as a famous female star in the entertainment industry.


    The leading professor¡¯s surname was Tian. He had even told his ssmates in private to keep an eye on Jiang se and treat her as a show-off. If she did not know how to do it, they should not force her. They should not allow her to act rashly and damage the precious cultural relics in the tomb.


    In the beginning, his ssmates had the same thoughts as professor Tian. They had never interacted with celebrities in the entertainment industry, but they often read about celebrities throwing their weight around in newspapers and magazines. They had thought that Jiang se was the same. However, after spending a few days with her, they realized that she was not the female celebrity they had imagined.


    After the interning students arrived in Anyang, they stayed in the guest house closest to the tomb. The environment was not very good, but Jiang se did notin. She followed everyone down the tomb.


    While everyone was learning from the professor, she followed behind them while reading up on the materials.


    Half a monthter, her ssmates who were initially prejudiced against her had changed their opinion of her. She had improved very quickly. In the end, professor Tian was even willing to let her join in the indoor sorting. Other than taking photos, drawings, and registration of cultural relics, she would also asionally help with the restoration and reinforcement of artifacts. This was an affirmation of Jiang SE¡¯s abilities.


    In the process of her internship, Jiang SE¡¯s birthday arrived without a sound.


    After a busy day, she received mo Anqi¡¯s well-wishes and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s message. She sent a photo of a set of jewelry. There were only a few sentences in the message, stating that this was a gift from Xia Chaoqun for Jiang SE¡¯s twentieth birthday. She also reminded her not to neglect her own health just because she was in the grave.


    Xia Chaoqun would often ask Mo Anqi to fly over and bring her bottles of skincare products. It was also because of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reminders that Jiang se did not seem to have changed much in the past month.


    It was only after Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reminder that Jiang se realized that she had notpletely left the entertainment industry, even though she had to deal with her archeology ssmates, their tombs, and ancient residences every day.


    On the other hand, PEI Yi took a day off to fly to Anyang on Jiang SE¡¯s birthday. It was her twentieth birthday and he did not want to miss it. Unfortunately, Jiang se was busy the entire day.


    He cooperated with Jiang se and booked a room at the hotel she was staying at. From the moment he arrived at the hotel, his brows had not rxed.


    The environment here was not good. It took him a long time to find it. It was hard to imagine that Jiang se would stay in such a ce for a month.


    PEI Yi waited there until it was almost ten O ¡®clock before he saw that the interns had returned.


    Jiang se was among the students. She was covered in dust and dirt. She was even holding a stack of documents.


    However, even so, PEI Yi still saw her at first nce.


    Her hair was tied up, revealing a beautiful face. She was wearing arge army green windbreaker and was talking to a girl.


    Her height in the crowd gave her a natural advantage. Her long legs were wrapped in jeans and she was in high spirits in Martin Boots.


    PEI Yi¡¯s sharp gaze swept across her ssmates. Most of them were girls. A few of the boys were wearing sses and were about the same height as her. They were very shy when they spoke to her. She would definitely not like them!


    He immediately felt relieved.


    ¡°Se se!¡±


    PEI Yi waved at her, and her eyes lit up the moment she turned around and saw him.


    After greeting the few people around her, she ran over to PEI Yi graciously. A few of her ssmates were still staring at PEI Yi from behind, clearly very curious about his identity.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    PEI Yi reached out to grab her waist, but she turned sideways to let him go. It was not because she was afraid that her ssmates would see them being intimate, but because she had just returned from the excavation site. you¡¯re dirty.


    He still stubbornly held her in his arms and patted the dust off her body with his other hand.


    ¡°I missed you. It¡¯s your birthday, so I took a leave toe.¡± After he said this, he pulled Jiang se into the hotel.


    ¡°Are there any surprises?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± She nodded her head.


    When Jiang se came out of the hotel after a shower, PEI Yi had already called for someone to send food into the room. She came out of the room wrapped in a bath towel. Her hair was still dripping with water as she tried to lie down on the bed.


    When PEI Yi woke her up to eat, she moaned and moaned and did not want to move. She had been with the professor and her ssmates for more than a month, but now that PEI Yi was here, she felt ufortable all over.


    He looked around for a hairdryer and a towel to dry her hair.


    Jiang SE¡¯s hair was so long that it reached her hips.


    PEI Yi stood by the bed and dried her hair for her. He did not dare to look around. She only had a bath towel wrapped around her, revealing her round shoulders and delicate corbones.


    The towel wrapped around her armpit and covered her delicate body. Her long legs were bent as she sat on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Yi.¡±


    She patted the bed and gestured for PEI Yi to sit down.


    ¡°My arms, waist, and legs hurt so much.¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s heart ached for her with every word she said. He dried her hair with the hairdryer and picked up some fruits from the bedside table to feed her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go back to the capital?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    She turned her head and saw that he was sitting beside her. She leaned over and said, ¡±


    besides, we¡¯ve alreadye this far. How can we go back? ¡± She reached out and patted PEI Yi weakly. With a fruit in her mouth, she mumbled, ¡±


    I want a Facial Mask, the one in the box.


    PEI Yi had no choice but to put the hairdryer away and look for it again. He found it in the suitcase.


    She had a lot of things, and he was a little dumbfounded. He wanted to ask her what kind of Whitening Mask she had, but when he turned his head, he saw that she had fallen asleep on the bed.


    He had originally thought that since she was asleep, he probably didn¡¯t need to do this mask anymore.


    But when he sat down, she still mumbled weakly, ¡± sister Wanwan said I can¡¯t get tanned anymore. She doesn¡¯t want me anymore.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want it, but I do.¡±


    He softened his tone and pulled her into his arms. Her soft and tender body leaned on his arm as if she had no bones. Her eyes were closed, and her breathing was even.


    PEI Yi pinched her arm. It had been more than a month since theyst met, and she had lost a lot of weight. Her arms had be thinner, and he had noticed that her waist had also be thinner when he had hugged her earlier.


    ...

 Chapter 339

    339 Chapter 339 return


    PEI Yi looked at the food on the table and sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re disobedient.¡±


    Jiang sey obediently in his arms. Her hair was already half-dry, so he used his foot to pick up the mess on the floor while he maintained his posture of carrying her with one hand. Following the instructions on the facial mask, he found the Whitening Mask she was talking about and applied it on her face.


    Perhaps the mask was a little cold, but she woke up immediately. She turned over and talked to him again, not realizing that she had fallen asleep.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    He sighed again, tidied her hair, and pinched her arm.


    The arm in his palm was soft and smooth. The young girl¡¯s skin was moist after the shower and a little cold. It was as if it had been powdered and smooth. When he pinched it, it bounced back. It felt great.


    However, PEI Yi could not care less about that at this moment. He could not even have the thought of being distracted because every time he pinched her, she would cry out in grief.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, Yingluo.¡±


    He knew that pain. When he had just entered the military school for physical training, he had suffered from it every day.


    ¡°Sese, I don¡¯t think this ce is good.¡±


    He frowned, his expression serious.


    As soon as PEI Yi arrived at the hotel, he had checked the surrounding environment. There were all kinds of people staying in the hotel, and the ce was small. There were no security guards, and the front desk was only a middle-aged woman who registered at the counter. There was no way to eat or drink.


    There was nothing she wanted here, and the facilities were old. If she returned every day after work like now, she might not even have the ability to fight back if something really happened.


    He frowned when he recalled that Jiang se had stayed here for more than a month. He had no idea how she had managed to survive.


    She had been pampered in the Feng family since she was young, and such a life was probably unimaginable to her in the past.


    ¡°There¡¯s still more than two months of tidying up.¡±


    PEI Yi, ¡± Jiang se forced herself to reply to him. She did not know if PEI Yi could hear her mumbling under the ring of the hairdryer.


    He nagged and pointed out the imperfections of the surrounding environment. He was very worried, and the hand that was massaging her arm ran through her hair again.


    Her hair was almost dry. He turned off the hairdryer, and she fell asleep in his arms again.


    The mask on her face fell off, revealing her delicate face. Her breath brushed against the side of his arm, making him feel numb.


    He had rushed over this time to celebrate her birthday with her, but in the end, he didn¡¯t even have the time to talk to her.


    She waspletely defenseless as shey in his arms. When she turned over earlier, the bath towel that was originally wrapped very well had loosened a corner. Wherever his gazended, he could see a pair of straight and slender legs. A little above them was her faintly discernible pure white underwear, exuding a pure temptation.


    PEI Yi felt his mouth go dry, and all his unnecessary thoughts disappeared. The image of her naked body appeared in his mind, and he felt as if he was on fire.


    After staying there for two days, PEI Yi¡¯s holiday was over and he had to return to Guangzhou.


    However, before he left, he called the police in Anyang to send more police to keep an eye on the hotel. After he returned, he tried to call and ask every day.


    Jiang SE¡¯s heart was in her mouth for more than two months. After more than two months, her internship finally ended. It was already the middle of February, and it was much longer than she had expected.


    It was past ten O ¡®clock at night when the ne returned to the capital. Mo Anqi personally drove over to pick her up. The moment she saw Jiang se, she heaved a sigh of relief. She stepped forward to take her luggage and gave her a hug.


    Jiang se had lost some weight in the past few months. Fortunately, she did not seem to have changed much. Even though she had gone for her archeology internship in October, she did not get too tanned. Her skin was still smooth and not rough. It was obvious that Jiang se had followed Xia Chao¡¯s every skincare procedure no matter how busy she was.


    ¡°Too many things have happened in the past few months.¡±


    Jiang se had quite a lot of luggage. There were two small suitcases containing skincare products, some change of clothes, documents, and so on. Mo Anqi stacked the suitcases together. Just as she spoke to Jiang se, someone in the airport recognized her. A girl screamed, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang se!¡±


    She had been away for a few months, and in fact, she had very little exposure in the news. However, the fame brought about by her previous good work was still there. Once someone recognized her and called out her name, most people would look in her direction.


    When mo Anqi saw that things were not looking good, she quickly pushed her luggage away and dragged Jiang se away.


    In the distance, a group of people quickly followed, holding their mobile phones and secretly taking photos.


    There were also people watching from the side. Fortunately, although Jiang se did not have any makeup on and still looked tired from the flight, she was still a natural beauty. Coupled with her height and long legs, she did not lose her elegance.


    She turned around to bid farewell to the students and teachers in the school. More and more people gathered around her. Although not all of them were Jiang SE¡¯s fans, they were curious by nature.


    After finding out that a celebrity had appeared at the airport, many of the passengers who were originally sitting in their chairs gathered around. There were even a few people who looked like reporters.


    If Jiang se continued to walk with the people from the school, she would probably cause her ssmates and professors to be surrounded.


    based on this internship, you can just sort out the report and send it to my email. If you need any materials, contact me online.


    Professor Tian was also surrounded by a group of fans. A group of curious fans even surrounded the students from the archaeology Department and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Did Sese go out with you this time? What do you do?¡±


    Some reporters followed them. After Jiang se spoke to the professor, mo Anqi pulled her away.


    Arge group of people started running after her. This was the first time the teachers and students of the archeology Department of the first Academy had seen a celebrity being chased. They had been eating and working together with Jiang se for the past few months. She was not arrogant, and many of her ssmates liked her after spending some time with her. She did not put on any airs. Many of them had almost forgotten that she was also a popr celebrity.


    When she was still in school, many people knew that Jiang se had be famous in the past two years.


    However, many people had only heard of what a popr star was like. They had never seen it with their own eyes.


    He only knew that her movie was being screened and that she had brought many of her characters to life. He often saw Jiang SE¡¯s news reports in the newspapers and magazines too. When had he ever seen her in person ever been so shocked?


    A group of fans followed behind her. The sound of snapping photos could be heard everywhere. Some of them even dropped their shoes in their panic. Arge crowd followed Jiang SE¡¯s movements. The young men and women were even shrieking Jiang SE¡¯s name in an attempt to attract her attention.


    The people from the first Academy were dumbfounded by this scene.


    I just heard that Sese is organizing some documents. Is she going out for work? ¡±


    ¡°I heard Sese call you professor. Are you from the first Academy? What element?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ...

 Chapter 340

    340 Chapter 340 poprity


    People were asking questions all at once. The teachers and students of the archeology Department of the first Academy were faced with such a situation. It was inevitable that some students would be asked some questions. They would honestly answer that they had been interning for the past six months.


    There were all sorts of messy questions. For example, did Jiang se act like a diva among her ssmates, or was she out of ce with her ssmates, or was she disagreeable with her attitude toward the teacher and the students?


    It would only count if the group of people fled in panic.


    The curious fans were eager to find out the whereabouts of their idols from the people around them, so they chased after the students and teachers until they were in a sorry state. It was only when they got on the school bus that they could finally calm down.


    There were still fans outside who had not caught up to Jiang se. They were taking pictures with their phones. Professor Tian removed his cap and tidied his hair.


    ¡°These children are too scary.¡±


    Even at his age, he was being questioned. Some reporters mixed in and asked about Jiang se.


    Before professor Tian could react to what was going on, he had already been grabbed by someone. It was the students who had apanied him that had dragged him out from the hands of the reporters and fans.


    In the past, they had only heard of the History Department¡¯s teachers and students being harassed and interrogated by reporters. This was the first time the archeology department¡¯s students had enjoyed such treatment. After they got into the car, some of the students could not help but search for Jiang SE¡¯s name. It had only been half an hour since they left the airport. However, when the girl searched for Jiang se, the news was already out.


    ¡°Professor Tian!¡±


    Huaxia information was the first to reveal Jiang SE¡¯s whereabouts. Jiang se had returned to the capital city in the middle of the night. It was suspected that she had returned from her internship with her teachers and students.


    There was also a mention of the archeology Department of the first Academy. The photos were already out. The students were still in shock at the sudden photoshoot, but Jiang se seemed to be used to it. In the camera, her beauty did not diminish and she looked calm.


    A few minutes after the news was released, thements section was already bustling with activity. In a short period of time, there were replies one after another. The poprity was gradually rising. This would probably be the headlines of tomorrow¡¯s news again.


    The students from the archaeology Department gathered around. Once again, they felt what it meant to be a popr female celebrity.


    Jiang se had disappeared from the entertainment industry for almost half a year. However, the moment she appeared, she easily attracted the attention of the media and her fans.


    if she¡¯s so popr, why did she still want to join our Department of Archaeology¡¯s internship? ¡±


    Someone asked out of curiosity. A boy with sses pushed his sses up.


    ¡°I¡¯m also curious. I heard that she¡¯s currently worth 50 million Yuan for a movie she took part in. Why would such a celebrity give up her filming time and spend months with us in Anyang?¡±


    The group of students found it rather unbelievable that they had lived with Jiang se for a few months. Many of them gasped when they heard about Jiang SE¡¯s worth while she was acting.


    50 million was not a lot for a real schr, especially for someone at professor Tian¡¯s level. In addition to teaching students, he had other jobs. The country would openboratories and invite top schrs like him to study and protect cultural relics. His wealth over the years was conservatively estimated to be in the tens of millions.


    However, the number of celebrities in a single movie was enough to surprise a group of students who had not graduated yet.


    Most importantly, Jiang se was willing to give up her filming time for a real internship. She did not cut corners. Among the interns in this line, she was the most hardworking.


    Professor Tian, who was still tidying up his appearance, heard the conversation between his ssmates and frowned in disagreement.


    academic exploration is endless.


    He interrupted the students ¡®discussion and lectured, ¡±


    the time to earn money in the future depends on your life. There will be a lot after graduation, but the time for real learning is limited. He lifted his cor and smoothed out the crumpled corners of his shirt that had been pulled out by the reporters.


    when you¡¯re out in society for another ten to twenty years, it¡¯ll be hard for anyone to maintain their current state of mind. Study hard when you should study, and earn money when you should. Jiang SE¡¯s mentality is worth learning from!


    The bespectacled boy who had mentioned Jiang SE¡¯s pay and worth earlier blushed. He apologized sincerely, ¡±


    ¡°Yes, professor.¡±


    Meanwhile, mo Anqi was dragging Jiang se, who was the subject of everyone¡¯s discussion, into the car she had parked. It was still very cold in the capital in February, but the two of them were sweating profusely from all the running. Outside the car, there were fans holding up their phones and calling out Jiang SE¡¯s name. Mo Anqi took a tissue and wiped her forehead before starting the car.


    ¡°The aftereffects of ¡®about I love you¡¯.¡±


    Jiang se had interned with the school for half a year, but her influence was still there. When she left the imperial capital, ¡°concern¡± was still in the middle of screening and would often make the headlines. In mo Anqi¡¯s words, it was ¡°she¡¯s not in the industry, but there¡¯s always news about her in the industry.


    At the end of October,¡¯care¡¯ broke the box office record for Chinese romance literary films after a month of screening. It proved the absolute status of ¡®care¡¯ with a box office of 1.1 billion Yuan. At that time, the Chinese news had reported it all over the world.


    Before this, the box office record for China¡¯s romance and art films had always been maintained by director ning zhanping¡¯s ¡°the second love¡± six years ago. With a box office of 900 million Yuan in one month, it had firmly upied the throne of China¡¯s number one romance and art film all these years.


    Back then, when ¡°the 99th love letter¡± was released, there were industry insiders who thought that there was a chance of breaking this record, but because of various reasons, it was only now that ¡°love¡± broke the record that ning zhanping had held.


    It was also because of ¡®care¡± s¡¯ good box office performance that all the major cinemas in the country had adjusted their original estimated screening time of ¡®care¡¯ from 35 days to about 50 days.


    In the end,¡¯care¡¯ won 2.2 billion at the box office in China, which was in line with the estimated box office figures.


    Although the movie had been taken off-screen, Jiang SE¡¯s poprity had not diminished.


    Although she was doing her internship in Anyang far away, she did not have any works during this period and did not show up to gain poprity, but she was very lucky.


    In December, ¡°care¡± had received a very good response in the country. The enthusiastic discussion among its fans allowed the film to sessfully attract the attention of an overseas huandao entertainmentpany. They even bought the rights to ¡°about I love you¡± and intended to remake the story in Hollywood. This allowed Jiang SE¡¯s name to once again be mentioned in the major media outlets in the country. This also established the status of ¡°care¡± and Jiang se.


    The investor, Ruihe, had earned a lot this time. Yan Chunhua from Ruihe even called century Gxy to discuss with the General Manager personally. He asked if you could end your internship early.


    As mo Anqi drove, she turned to look at Jiang se.


    he said that he has a few scripts in his hands and is interested in investing in them. He will definitely pay you well and is just waiting for your approval.


    Yan Chunhua¡¯s bold statement was not without basis. Jiang se had proven her ability to make money at the box office with her own capabilities. Moreover, her film had a good reputation.

 Chapter 341

    341 Chapter 341 work


    In the past six months, Xia Chaoqun did not mention anything about filming to Jiang se. He must have been keeping all the news to himself.


    Jiang se tidied her hair and wiped her face.


    ¡°Not for the time being.¡±


    She still had to finish her internship report first, which was rted to her minor. As for the new film, she would think about it after she had some time to rx.


    Mo Anqi responded. After some thought, she nced at Jiang se through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Sese, did you see that ring Ind and borjil have announced the shooting of the lost city in Anyang?¡±


    Mo Anqi¡¯s gaze showed her uneasiness. Jiang se raised her head and their eyes met in the mirror. She could see the sympathy in mo Anqi¡¯s eyes at a nce. Jiang se smiled.


    ¡°I see it.¡±


    After Christmas, the crew of the lost city was announced. The official ount had been opened, and the cast was announced on Chesare¡¯s Twitter.


    Just as Jiang se had expected, she had lost her chance to film ¡± the lost city ¡°.


    In addition to the coboration between the two popr Hollywood stars that chessaray had talked to her about the other day, there was indeed a Chinese face in the cast of ¡± the lost city. it should be the exotic face that chessaray had told her about in ¡± the lost city.


    The role had once been very close to Jiang SE¡¯s and had almost belonged to her. However, in the cast list that was releasedter on, the role had gone to Tao cen.


    After the incident, someone even mentioned on the inte that Jiang se had met chessaray. Someizens treated the incident as a joke. It was Xia Chaoqun who had instructed Jiang SE¡¯s team to suppress the news. Later, the news of huandao entertainment buying the copyright of ¡± concern ¡± from overseas was sessfully suppressed.


    When mo Anqi saw the news, she almost jumped out of her seat. It took her a long time to convince herself to ept it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s expression was so calm that it was impossible to tell if she was happy or angry. She lowered her head and flipped through the documents in her hand. Her reflection was clearly reflected in the mirror. Her lips, which were only covered in lip balm, had a pink glow to them. The corners of her lips were slightly upturned into an arc that carried a smile.


    As mo Anqi drove, she guessed that the woman was no longer as angry as before, or perhaps she really did not care much about the matter.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡±


    Jiang se took out a pen and made a mark on the materials for the archeology practice as she exined to mo Anqi, ¡±


    ¡°Drive steadily,¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Anqi agreed and continued, ¡±


    ¡°But the one who stole your role was Tao cen.¡±


    When mo Anqi brought this up, she still felt indignant. However, Jiang se said, ¡±


    ¡°I already knew it was her.¡±


    After the incident, Jiang se had already guessed it.


    To be able to hide from Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes and ears, cause a reporter from Huaxia information to take such a picture, and even publish this news despite Xia Chaoqun knowing about it, was not something that an ordinary person could do.


    Moreover, someone who could do such a thing must have a motive.


    He could either pull her down and go up himself, or he could step on her and use her as a stepping stone.


    Given Jiang SE¡¯s current situation, there were not many people who were qualified to be her stepping stone. After eliminating them one by one, the only possibility left was that someone else had also taken a fancy to the opportunity Jiang se had obtained back then and wanted to rece her.


    What kind of person would work with a world-renowned director like censare after pulling her down?


    There weren¡¯t many Chinese female celebrities like this.


    Not to mention,ter on, century Gxy made a move to make up for it. Xia Chaoqun had mentioned that thepany would try their best to help her win the Best Female Lead Award at the next Huaxia International Film Festival. Even a fool would understand.


    Mo Anqi was still mumbling, ¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be her. We¡¯re both Wanwan from the samepany.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡± Jiang se replied to her. She was puzzled.


    ¡°How can it be normal?¡±


    Anqi, you were in this industry before you came back to China. You should be very clear about the rules of this industry.


    Jiang se kept her pen and closed the document. just like when I was filming ¡®about I love you¡¯, I wasn¡¯t the female lead at the beginning.


    However, Xia Chaoqun and century Gxy were very capable and managed to get the role.


    Tao cen was able to get the role in ¡°the lost city¡± because of her own ability. If she wanted to enter Europe and the United States and develop her career as an International Movie star, she had to fight for opportunities as much as possible. From Tao cen¡¯s perspective, everyone was just relying on their own abilities and there was nothing wrong with that.


    Xia Chaoqun had probably guessed it as well. However, she understood the rules of this industry, so she had never mentioned it after the incident.


    After consoling her unhappy assistant, Jiang se went home and had a good day¡¯s rest. Before she could catch her breath, Xia Chaoqun came.


    Once he returned to the imperial capital, the umted workload would naturallye.


    It had been a long time since shest showed her face. Although she had previously released a film and was still famous, the influence of ¡°about I love you¡± was still limited.


    Aside from the sses that she had to attend every day, Xia Chaoqun also gave Jiang se an additional ballet training program.


    there¡¯s also the script. It was selected by thepany. I¡¯ve already read it.


    Zhang Chi, who was behind her, ced the huge stack of scripts he was carrying on the table. Xia Chaoqun said, ¡±


    ¡°You have to pick at least one of them.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun spoke calmly, ¡±


    you didn¡¯t get enough exposure in the first half of the year. Zhao rang has already discussed ¡®demon¡¯ with yang Bosi, the investors, and I.


    Zhao rang was nning to dy the release of this film and participate in the France Film Festival at the end of the year, hoping to win an award.¡¯Demon¡¯ was scheduled to be released worldwide at the beginning of next year.


    In other words, Jiang se would not have any films to show for the entire year. She had filmed too few movies.


    This year, she had released two movies in a row. Although her poprity had risen, the audience was very forgetful. Thepetition in this industry was also very fierce. This year, the audience remembered her because of her works. If she did not have any works or exposure to support her, her fans might have already turned to other celebrities next year.


    ...


    She had not reached the level of Tao cen and Liu Ye. She still needed subsequent works to establish her position.


    Other than choosing the script, Xia Chaoqun had also arranged for her to appear at two charity banquets andmercial events in the past month.


    Zhang Chi had even sent over a form that Xia Chaoqun had prepared in advance. It was filled with the things that she needed to do every day for the next three months.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also seen the endorsement deal for you.¡±


    After Jiang SE¡¯s reputation had risen, many manufacturers wanted to work with her.


    The Adele denim series that she had endorsed was now selling like hot cakes. As a luxury brand that had just entered the Chinese market, it became more popr as Jiang SE¡¯s reputation grew. It sessfully opened its doors in the Chinese market and opened many gship stores in the country. Sales were good everywhere.


    With the pearls and Jade in front of him, naturally, there were manufacturers who came to his door one after another to negotiate, but most of them were rejected by Xia Chaoqun.

 Chapter 342

    342 Chapter 342 Liu An


    Xia Chaoqun had no intention of letting Jiang se shoot random advertisements to earn money. Instead, he would choose a path that would benefit her in the future.


    She had always been very clear about Jiang SE¡¯s position. She wanted to walk the path of a high-quality celebrity and idol. She would not ept any ordinary endorsement deals. She would rather push the money away than ruin Jiang SE¡¯s future opportunities.


    The real world¡¯s luxury brands had very strict requirements for the celebrities they worked with. In addition to looking at the celebrity¡¯s image and temperament, whether or not their products matched, the products that the celebrity had endorsed before were also a symbol of their status.


    Jiang SE¡¯s first advertisement was for the Adele cowboy series. Although it was not considered much among the world¡¯s well-known brands, it was still a luxury product. As long as the brand remained, as the sales of the Adele brand gradually increased, her reputation would also increase. It was a win-win situation for both sides.


    Needless to say, the second advertisement from the ganghua group had greatly improved Jiang SE¡¯s image.


    Zhang Chi handed her the schedule. Jiang se pointed at the additional piano and ballet sses and asked, ¡±


    sister Chaoqun, these two courses are additional, right? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun had never done anything in vain. As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Chaoqun nodded his head and revealed a rare smile.


    ¡°Sese, have you dealt with the person in charge of Steinway in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Steinway?¡±Xia Chaoqun¡¯s sudden mention of this incident stunned Jiang se. She recalled an old memory.


    ¡°I think so.¡± She exined, ¡±


    ¡°When I was filming ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯, the crew was filming at the Steinway piano store. At that time, the person-in-charge of the piano store had exchanged contact information with me.¡±


    However, since then, Steinway piano had not contacted Jiang se at all. Even when Jiang SE¡¯s reputation soared, the woman who had given her a business card back then did not call her.


    Xia Chaoqun was deep in thought. no wonder. Steinway has a China 30th-anniversary celebration at the beginning of June. Other than Steinway¡¯s domestic and foreign executives, all the famous people and celebrities in the country will be there.¡±


    This included some well-known pianists and professors from music academies, as well as some of Steinway¡¯s cooperative brand managers.


    In other words, Steinway¡¯s Memorial party this time was a very high-ss gathering. In century Gxy, other than the Chairman of the Board, Luo Yin, and the person in charge, Luo ao, who received an invitation, Xia Chaoqun also received an invitation because he came from a prestigious Hong Kong political family.


    ording to what Xia Chaoqun knew, other than the highly respected veteran artists in the entertainment industry, only people like Liu Ye and Tao cen had received an invitation. If one were to add another person, it would at most be Feng Nan, who had also received an invitation due to his family¡¯s power and status.


    The Steinway event this time had limited tickets, so only celebrities and socialites were invited. People who had nothing to do with music were excluded from the invitation.


    Such a ticket was hard to buy even if you had money. It represented status and dignity, and people in the circle were proud to be able to enter such a gathering.


    In the beginning, Xia Chaoqun had also thought of ways to bring Jiang se into the event.


    Jiang se was PEI Yi¡¯s girlfriend. If PEI Yi was still in the imperial capital, it would not be difficult for him to get a ticket to the event. It would also be easy for him to bring Jiang se along.


    However, PEI Yi was not in the imperial capital, and Jiang se did note from a prominent family. Her resounding reputation and status in the industry were not enough for a brand like Steinway to view her in a different light.


    However, to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s surprise, the invitation to the Steinway piano party this time was sent to Jiang se separately.


    The moment she received the thread, she had contacted Steinway¡¯s senior management. The assistant of Steinway¡¯s China region¡¯s President, CapMan, had answered her call and told her that Mr. CapMan had an impression of Jiang se.


    thatdy¡¯s surname is Guo. She also mentioned that Mr. CapMan thinks that you and Steinway¡¯s piano temperament are verypatible. She also saw your video performance, so she specially invited you to this gathering.


    Actually, Xia Chaoqun had thought of the only time Jiang se hade into contact with Steinway. It had been in ¡± love letter ¡°, which Zhao rang had directed.


    When Zhao rang was filming ¡± love letter, ¡± there was a scene of Jiang SE¡¯s back as she sat and yed the piano.


    It was said that in ¡± the 99th love letter, ¡± all the pianos used were from the Steinway brand. Zhao rang had spent a long time persuading the president of the China region of Steinway, CapMan, to lend them the pianos through the head of ruiqiao, Yan Chunhua.


    If Jiang se had had the chance to interact with the person-in-charge of Steinway before, it would have been that one time.


    At this moment, Jiang SE¡¯s answer confirmed Xia Chaoqun¡¯s guess. She pursed her lips.


    this gathering is very rare. It¡¯ll be good for your image and temperament.


    Most importantly, there were many prominent figures in the business world. If Jiang se could attend such a banquet, it would be a good opportunity for her to expand herwork.


    ¡°In order to prevent you from making any mistakes at the gathering, you have to learn the two new sses.¡±


    Mo Anqi, who had heard everything clearly, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡±


    but sister Xia, Steinway has never needed a spokesperson, Yingluo.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Xia Chaoqun nced at her and chuckled. Mo Anqi¡¯s hair stood on end. She did not even bother to look at mo Anqi with disdain and said, ¡±


    ¡°Steinway doesn¡¯t need a spokesperson, but that doesn¡¯t mean otherpanies don¡¯t need one at the event.¡±


    With every word she said, mo Anqiughed drily and shrank back. Xia Chaoqun continued, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to make friends with people who can attend such an event.¡± She looked at the watch on her wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask such questions in the future. You¡¯re Sese¡¯s assistant, and you¡¯re also representing her image in public.¡±


    Mo Anqi blushed and apologized, ¡± sister Xia, I¡¯m sorry.


    Xia Chaoqun still had a meeting at thepanyter on. After she had given her instructions, she did not stay any longer.


    Jiang se put the script away. After some thought, she asked mo Anqi, ¡±


    ¡°Anqi, can you help me check if there¡¯s any ce in the capital that sells Qingtian stones?¡±


    Since she had made the request, it was obvious that she was not going to buy something that could be bought easily. Mo Anqi nodded and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, what kind of sculpture do you want?¡±


    Jiang se shook her head.


    I want stones. I¡¯m going to give them to someone. Pick some good quality stones. You don¡¯t have to worry about the price.


    Her words surprised mo Anqi. It was hard to estimate the price of stones. Some could be as cheap as a few hundred Yuan, while others could be as expensive as a few million Yuan.


    Jiang se had simple social connections. She did not even set a price limit for the Qingtian stone she wanted to buy. Mo Anqi could not help but feel curious.


    ¡°You want to buy it for brother PEI?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She shook her head, her eyes revealing a gentle look.


    ...


    I¡¯m here to give my grandfather Yingluo. Jiang se paused and changed her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to give it to old master Feng.¡±

 Chapter 343

    343 Chapter 343 Hua Ming


    Feng Zhongliang was not young, and his legs were not convenient. He was not keen on the outdoor activities that many rich people liked. In his spare time, he would arrange flowers and grass, write, read books, and have very little time to meet up with his old friends for tea.


    In the past, he would even go to the PEI family to y chess and chat with old master PEI to pass the time.


    However, with his rebirth,¡¯Feng Nan¡¯ and PEI Yi had distanced themselves from each other. Based on Feng Zhongliang¡¯s character, he probably did not have much contact with the PEI family anymore.


    Jiang se remembered that he had once mentioned that he had learned carving from hisrades in the revolutionary Army when he was young. After the war, there was a period of time when he was obsessed with this little technique.


    However, after getting married and having children, in order to support the family, this hobby was lost.


    After visiting Feng Zhongliang at the Feng residence in Octoberst year, Jiang se had only just returned to the imperial capital. Although she had called the Feng family on the way, she could clearly hear the loneliness in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s tone.


    He was getting on in years and had an old illness. His children were far away in Hong Kong, and Feng Nan was not close to him in the capital. The only people who were by his side were the Butler and Xiao Liu.


    Jiang se tried to recall in detail. In her memory, Feng Zhongliang had not mentioned the stone sculpture for many years. She could buy him something small to pass the time and make the elders happy.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Mo Anqi tidied up the table and thought for a while before saying, ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you?¡±


    When she said this, she nced at the huge stack of scripts. Jiang se had not worked for almost half a year. Xia Chaoqun had brought her four to five scripts for her to choose from. Among these scripts, other than scripts, outlines, and characters ¡®personalities, there were also original novels. It was not an easy task to read all of them and choose one.


    Other than that, Jiang se still had to sort out the information from the school. After that, she had to write a report. When the professor was satisfied, her archaeology practice woulde to a sessful end.


    Xia Chaoqun didn¡¯t give her much time to organize and write her report. Before he left, he had instructed her to start getting busy in a week or so at most. She had to learn piano and dance so that she could participate in Steinway¡¯s anniversary party in early June. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s requirements for her would definitely not be limited to familiarizing herself with a certain song at the party. He would probably have even stricter requirements for her.


    ¡°Choosing stones is not something that can be done in one or two hours.¡± In particr, although Jiang se did not have any requirements for the price of the stone, she had a requirement for the quality of the stone itself. This was something that could only be found by luck.


    Although it wasn¡¯t impossible to buy what one wanted with a lot of money, it was still too troublesome.


    Mo Anqi was her assistant, so mo Anqi could¡¯ve done these things for her.


    He thought that Jiang se would agree to his suggestion. However, the moment mo Anqi finished speaking, Jiang se shook her head.


    ¡°No need. Just buy me a set of carving tools and choose a suitable merchant. I¡¯ll go there personally.¡±


    Her words made mo Anqi straighten her body and look at her with a strange expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang se raised her head. Mo Anqi hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Sese, I thought you would please the old master of the PEI family, but why are you closer to old master Feng? It¡¯s like he¡¯s your elder.¡±


    Jiang se did not say anything, so mo Anqi did not probe further.


    It took mo Anqi five days to finish sorting out the report. During these few days, mo Anqi did pick out a few merchants in the imperial capital who had the items she wanted. Jiang se took the time to go and take a look. She was nning to buy a Qingtian stone as a gift for Feng Zhongliang, but she ended up choosing a piece of Tianhuang. She spent nearly 800000 Yuan on it. The owner had even reluctantly given it up for Jiang SE¡¯s sake.


    Jiang se had already called Feng Zhongliang before she went to visit him. It was only around 8:30 P. M. When she arrived.


    When she took the elevator up, Feng Zhongliang was sitting in the living room, holding a cup of tea in one hand and a book in the other. When the elevator door opened, his ears perked up, but he resisted the urge to turn his head.


    The Butler handed Jiang se a pair of slippers while mother Wang removed her coat.


    The heater was on in the house, and it was still very cold outside in February. Feng Zhongliang shouted with a cold face, ¡±


    ¡°Make some hot tea for miss.¡±


    He turned around and nced at Jiang se. His eyes were filled with excitement, but he pursed his lips and forced himself to hold back.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing such thin clothes when you¡¯re out.¡±


    He put down the teacup and smacked the armrest of the sofa. His expression was serious.


    you kids only know how to look good, but you don¡¯t care about the cold weather. You¡¯ll only suffer when you¡¯re old!


    As he spoke, Feng Zhongliang became unhappy, ¡±


    you woke upte too. It¡¯s already past eight. If you don¡¯t want to see me, then don¡¯te!


    He shouted loudly, and the group of servants in the room held their breaths, not daring to speak.


    The house was quiet. Feng Zhongliang was furious, and the flesh on his cheeks trembled. He seemed to be regretful, but he could not bring himself to make peace. He turned around angrily.


    Mother Wang peeked at Jiang se cautiously, afraid that she would embarrass her. Young girls were all very thin-skinned, and even Feng Nan, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s granddaughter, could not stand Feng Zhongliang¡¯s temper, let alone Jiang se, who was an outsider.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart with the old man.¡±


    Mother Wang lowered her voice. She nced at Jiang se, who was carrying a gift, and felt a little sympathetic toward her. Then, she turned to look at Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°The old man just misses you too much.¡±


    He would never say it out loud, but his actions showed how much he missed her.


    ¡°After you called him yesterday, the old man went to bedte at night. He got up at five in the morning and went downstairs to cut the flowers himself.¡±


    Mother Wang pointed at the wintersweet on the coffee table. we¡¯ve asked about the time more than ten times, and even asked Xiao Liu to personally go to the front to keep an eye on it.


    From Feng Zhongliang¡¯s initial rejection of Jiang se to his eptance and then to his current fondness for her, the servants in the family had all witnessed it.


    ¡°Yesterday, the old man ordered the kitchen to make pastries, snacks, and fruits.¡±


    He had been waiting for a long time and had woken up too early. That was why he felt that even if Jiang se had arrived at eight o ¡®clock, she would still be toote in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I understand,¡±


    Jiang se nodded. She was well aware of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s temper.


    She picked up her things and walked toward Feng Zhongliang. He was still sulking with a dark expression. No one knew if he was angry because of his earlier outburst or because he was indeed upset that Jiang se had arrived toote.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Jiang se squatted down and hugged the bag in her arms. She looked up at Feng Zhongliang.


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡±


    She smiled. it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want toe earlier. I was just worried that I would disturb your rest.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s lips moved. The young girl squatted in front of him and smiled sincerely, as if she was not embarrassed by his unreasonable anger and me earlier.

 Chapter 344

    344 Chapter 344 a vige


    There were a few wintersweet flowers in the vase on the table. They gave off a faint fragrance. Jiang se lowered her gaze to look at Feng Zhongliang¡¯s hand on her thigh. He was gripping the nket on his thigh tightly.


    When she recalled mother Wang¡¯s earlier words, Jiang SE¡¯s eyes heated up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie to see you as soon as I returned to the capital?¡±


    He snorted, as if he was still angry.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re only wearing a coat. It¡¯S-4 degrees Celsius today, and you¡¯re not even wearing a scarf!¡± He instinctively wanted to reach for his walking stick, but he missed.


    Mo Anqi had even sent Jiang se the weather forecast before she left. When she heard Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words, she said, ¡±


    isn¡¯t the lowest temperature-4 degrees Celsius? ¡±


    Feng Zhongliang was a little angry, ¡±


    ¡°After being away for half a year, you¡¯ve learned how to talk back.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Sheughed. the next time I call, I¡¯ll definitelye early. As long as you don¡¯t find me annoying, I¡¯lle at seven o ¡®clock. I¡¯ll wait for you to wake up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Feng Zhongliang was so angry that he regretted it a long time ago. However, his temper had been developed over the years. He wanted to apologize, but he could not bring himself to do it. He was also afraid that she would be too embarrassed and would scold her away.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t angry and was even coaxing him, his heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. When he heard her say that she woulde over earlier next time, he hesitated for a moment.


    I¡¯m old. It¡¯s useless no matter how much sleep I get. Young people, on the other hand, are always fond of sleeping. The next time Ie over, I¡¯ll have to wake up first. If I don¡¯t sleep well, I won¡¯t have any energy.


    He waved his hand and eased his expression.


    ¡°Is the internship tough?¡±


    it¡¯s alright. Yi came to Anyang to see me in November.


    She briefly talked to Feng Zhongliang about what happened during her internship, and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face gradually revealed a smile.


    Jiang se picked up the things in her hands and sat down on the single-seater sofa. She took out the gift box from the bag.


    ¡°This is a stone that I bought. It can be used to carve seals. Take a look and see if you like it.¡±


    She handed the box to Feng Zhongliang. Feng Zhongliang was stunned for a moment and reached out to take it.


    There was a small stone in the box. The stone was translucent, like solidified honey, and it had a warm luster. It was worth a lot.


    this bi an! Feng Zhongliang was surprised, a little surprised, but also a little confused.


    Naturally, he could tell that the stone must have cost a lot. He was not very curious about why Jiang se would give him such an expensive gift. What he was more concerned about was why she would give him such a gift.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly think of giving me this?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang picked up the stone and held it in his hand. He yed with it for a moment and did not hide his joy at all. Jiang se then said, ¡±


    this is for carving seals. I¡¯ve also bought some simple tools. If you have nothing to do, you can practice with them.


    Mother Wang brought over a freshly brewed fruit tea. Jiang se thanked her and epted it. Feng Zhongliang studied the stone for a moment before shaking his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to use this for practice.¡±


    He was still thinking about the strange thought in his mind and asked again, ¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly think of giving me this?¡±


    Jiang se had given him gifts in the past, but they were nothing more than books, tonics, opera discs, and the like. This was the first time she had given him a sculpture. In his early years, he had learned a few skills from someone in the Army. He had been fascinated by it when he was young. Unfortunately, he had to work hard to make a living, and his skills had gradually be rusty.


    After that, he had thought about ying again, but as Zhongnan industries grew bigger and bigger, there were many things he had to worry about every day. In addition, after returning to the imperial capital, there were more things he had to take care of.


    It was impossible for him topletely let go of thepany. He still needed to take care of the flowers and nts at home. Those thoughts from back then were getting weaker and weaker. As he grew older, sometimes these thoughts would sh through his mind, but he always found it troublesome.


    What¡¯s more, he had almost forgotten what he had learned back then. At his age, with his status, it was difficult for him to lower his face to learn from others. His thoughts on carving faded day by day.


    Not many people in his family knew that he liked this. When Jiang se gave him this, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you mention it.¡±


    She simply replied, and Feng Zhongliang was stunned.


    ¡°Did I mention it?¡±


    After Jiang se said this, she realized that she had let the cat out of the bag. She hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it before. Perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang looked at her thoughtfully. There was a probing look in his eyes. It made Jiang se lower her head ufortably. She picked up her tea and took a sip as if to hide it.


    Fortunately, Feng Zhongliang did not ask any further questions. He quickly looked at the stone again and groped around with interest. After a while, he said happily, ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this stone for now. With my skills, it¡¯ll be bad if I carve it.¡±


    His interest was piqued, and he quickly called out to Xiao Liu, ¡±


    ¡°Later, help me buy some stones for me to practice, and also buy some books to study.¡±


    He gave it some thought and asked Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, are you free today?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡±


    Jiang se put down her teacup and said with a smile, ¡±


    I just came back from my internship. I applied for leave from the school and handed in my internship report. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes lit up when she said that. Jiang se then continued, ¡±


    ¡°When I came to see you today, I wanted to get lunch before leaving. I just don¡¯t know if Grandpa will let me stay.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang was still looking at the stone when he heard this andughed, ¡±


    ¡°Stay, stay, stay. Tell mother Wang what you like to eat.¡±


    ...


    Ever since Feng Nan had changed, he had been eating alone for a long time. The food on the table was boiling hot, but the atmosphere was cold. No matter how exquisite the food was, it was difficult for him to swallow. He had lost a lot of weight in the past two years.


    Especially after Feng Nan moved out, he was often alone at home. His legs were disabled, and he did not have many friends, so he became even more entric and entric.


    Feng Zhongliang was very happy that Jiang se could visit him, chat with him, and have a meal with him.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    While mother Wang listed out the ingredients that the kitchen had for the day, Jiang se listed out a few of her favorite dishes. you can put sugar in, but not too much.


    She was still turning her head to exin to mother Wang, but she didn¡¯t notice that Feng Zhongliang, who was holding a stone at the side, was stunned when he heard her speak.


    The eating habits that Jiang se mentioned were too simr to Feng Nan¡¯s.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the dessert?¡±


    Wang Ma took down what she said and asked her again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t throw the candy.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s hand trembled, and the Huangtian stone in his hand almost fell off. He clenched his fist tightly, and his cheeks trembled slightly. He looked up in surprise. Jiang se asked, ¡±


    ...


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    Mother Wang responded and thenughed.


    ¡°This habit of yours is simr to our young miss¡¯s preferences at that time.¡±


    Wang Ma didn¡¯t mean it, but Feng Zhongliang took it seriously.

 Chapter 345

    345 Chapter 345 ulterior motives


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s scrutinizing gazended on Jiang se. She was still looking up and joking with mother Wang. Her eyes were watery, and when she smiled, she revealed a few neat teeth. Her eyes were bright and her teeth were white. She was very beautiful.


    Her voice was gentle when she spoke, and her every move showed that she was from a humble family. She seemed to have a sense of propriety.


    It could be said that other than the first time she had followed PEI Yi to the Feng family, when she had rashly reached out to help him up, which Feng Zhongliang had thought was a little impolite, the way she spoke and did things after that had been to his liking. She was like a well-educated youngdy.


    Her appearance did not resemble Feng Nan at all. Although her eating habits and preferences were simr to Feng Nan¡¯s, it was probably a coincidence.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Yingluo!¡±


    Feng Zhongliang held the stone tightly, his hands still shaking.


    The heater was turned on in the room, but a cold air still rose from the soles of his feet and spread into his limbs and bones.


    He was old, what kind of things had he not experienced? When he joined the revolutionary Army in his early years, he had killed Japanese invaders and had experienced many storms in his life.


    For two unrted people to have such simr tastes, was it intentional or a coincidence? If she had the intention, what did she want by doing this? If it was a coincidence, why would there be such a coincidence?


    His cheeks were tense as he gritted his teeth and pondered. Jiang se was still calling for him. In his daze, he felt as if Feng Nan had returned.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang came to a realization. Jiang se was still a little curious.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯ve been calling you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He chuckled and rubbed the stone with his fingers. He calmed himself down and pretended to ask casually, ¡±


    ¡°Sese also likes to eat candy without throwing it away?¡±


    Before Jiang se could say anything, mother Wang said, ¡±


    ¡°This house has the most.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang ignored her. He stared at Jiang se with a burning gaze. Mother Wang added, ¡±


    ¡°In the past, the young miss loved to eat this.¡± At the mention of this, mother Wang¡¯s mood became a little depressed, and the smile on her face lessened.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t like it much after that. It¡¯s just that the old master kept asking me to prepare it, afraid that one day miss would suddenly want to eat it.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang noticed that when mother Wang said that, Jiang se lowered her head. Her gaze fell on her palm that was resting on her thigh. She seemed to be looking at something. Her eyelids concealed the expression in her eyes, and her eyshes trembled.


    Before she was reborn, Jiang se had never thought about this. Even though she knew about it after her rebirth, she could not be grateful in the open.


    ¡°Ai, ai, ai, ai.¡±


    Mother Wang sighed and could not continue. On the other hand, Jiang se found it difficult to calm down.


    The meal was filled with all sorts of emotions. Before Jiang se left, Feng Zhongliang took out a pouch from his pocket and handed it to Jiang se with a dark expression.


    ¡°I was interning on your birthday.¡± The red packet was printed with the words ¡®may all be well¡¯. go and buy some candy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like sugar.¡±


    Jiang se reached out to take the red packet, but Feng Zhongliang¡¯s hands trembled when he replied. He pretended to be impatient and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave, you¡¯re disturbing my leisure time.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. She took the red packet and thanked him, her eyes still a little red.


    Mother Wang had already pressed the elevator button. Jiang se walked toward the elevator. Before she could enter, the old man who had been urging her to ¡®leave¡¯ impatiently earlier hesitated for a long time. Finally, he turned around and said in a seemingly casual manner, ¡±


    ¡°When you have time next time,e and help me see how to carve this stone sculpture.¡±


    He seemed to be talking to himself.


    ¡°Look at what kind of trouble you¡¯ve caused me? I won¡¯t be allowed to buy food and clothes, and I¡¯ll have to spend time carving these things.¡±


    He sounded like he was grumbling, but Feng Zhongliang did not look angry at all. Moreover, judging from his expression when he received the stone earlier, Jiang se guessed that he must have been very satisfied with the gift.


    After her rebirth, she had looked at her grandfather from a different perspective. She had a better understanding of her grandfather¡¯s character, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t think that he was really feeling that she had caused him trouble.


    He was just too lonely and wanted a junior to apany him.


    ¡°The next time you want to carve, just give me a call. I¡¯lle and see how you do it.¡±


    Her answer made the wrinkles at the corner of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes rx. He rarely smiled, but he quickly put on a straight face again and emphasized, ¡±


    one or two times might not be good. This stone is not bad. I have to be careful.


    ¡°A few more times is fine, as long as you don¡¯t find me annoying.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang waved his hand and watched her enter the elevator. Finally, he said, ¡±


    ¡°Be careful when you drive.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Goodbye, Grandpa.¡±


    In fact, Feng Zhongliang had heard her call him ¡®Grandpa¡¯ so many times that he should be very used to it, but now he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad.


    He thought of Feng Nan again. Perhaps he was getting on in his years, he did not like to think about things like he did when he was young.


    Feng Nan did not like sweet food. Even if it was a slightly sweet dish, she would always ask the kitchen to put less sugar in it. However, she only loved sugar and would not throw it away. She liked to eat it whether she was in a good mood or not.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    After Jiang se left, mother Wang appeared rather worried. She stood in front of Feng Zhongliang and said, ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence that miss Jiang and the youngdy share some simrities? Do you want to find someone to investigate and see what her rtionship with young miss is?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang didn¡¯t say anything, so mother Wang continued,


    ¡°You¡¯re not rted to her and it was normal for her to visit you because of young master PEI, but Yingluo ...¡±


    However, she was too attentive after that. Before her internship, she came to see Feng Zhongliang once a month, which made Feng Zhongliang¡¯s impression of her be better and better, and he became closer to her.


    ...


    ¡°You¡¯re the person in charge of Zhongnan industries, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be afraid of you.¡±


    Mother Wang hesitated for a moment and swallowed the words ¡± ulterior motives ¡± down her throat. She didn¡¯t say it out loud, but Feng Zhongliang, Xiao Liu, who was next to him, and the servants in the family could all guess what she meant.


    Sometimes, if it was too much of a coincidence, it might not be a coincidence anymore. Instead, it seemed like an act of imitation to please Feng Zhongliang.


    Knowing that he and Feng Nan were at odds with each other, she hade up with some other idea to get close to him, hoping to get some benefits.


    Having worked in the Feng family for the past few years, mother Wang had seen too many situations. She had also seen the brothers fight red-faced over shares, real estate, and dividends, so it was inevitable that she would think deeper.


    She originally thought that after she said this, Feng Zhongliang would be more vignt. Who knew that after she finished speaking, Feng Zhongliang was silent for a long time, and finallyughed, ¡±


    ¡°Money? I have a lot of money.¡±


    He was still holding the yellow stone in his hand and his back was straight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy as long as I can buy it.¡± If Jiang se was here for the money, he would give her some just because she was trying to make him happy. He would just treat it as him spending money to buyfort.


    ¡°But is she really doing this for the money?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang felt that it might not be the case. He raised Tian Huangshi in his hand and squinted his eyes as he sized it up.


    ...


    ¡°Just this stone alone is probably worth over a million.¡±


    She was also the person PEI Yi liked.

 Chapter 346

    346 Anticipation


    Some things, if they could be bought with money, Feng Zhongliang would not feel so bad.


    After Jiang se drove out of the Feng residence, she was still feeling a little down. She was still thinking about the bowl of sticky candy she had at the Feng residence during lunch.


    She stopped the car by the side of the road, her forehead pressed against the steering wheel, and she did not move.


    She had been kidnapped when she was young.


    At that time, Feng qinlun was very close to Wang zhiqiu in Hong Kong. He even had to fight for power with his brothers in thepany.


    Her mother was very busy. In addition to fighting with Wang zhiqiu to protect her status, she also had to take care of her son and socialize.


    The Feng family had a big business in Hong Kong and had many descendants. The elders had no time to care about her.


    She had been kidnapped.


    In fact, she had heaved a sigh of relief the moment she was tied up.


    As the youngdy of the Feng family, her real life was not as good andfortable as outsiders thought.


    Although she wasn¡¯t a boy and Zhongnan industry wouldn¡¯t have much to do with her in the future, she still had a lot to learn every day.


    Her parents had already nned out her future. She had to be outstanding enough so that she could marry into the Feng family in the future. Only then would she be able to get better returns.


    Her life was very busy every day. She had to attend different sses ording to her parents ¡®requirements, and she had to learn everything well before she could get her father¡¯s nod and her mother¡¯s proud show-off when she interacted with others.


    Children were also stressed, but they were used to being obedient and didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    When he was taken to the car and held hostage, the young Feng Nan even felt like he was skipping ss.


    Unfortunately, her experience of being kidnapped was not like skipping ss. In order to get a ransom from the Feng family, the kidnappers plucked three of her nails and sent them back to the Feng family. Even though it had been many years and she had been reborn, the pain still made Jiang se instinctively tighten her body when she recalled it. She hid her hand on the steering wheel in her arms.


    She didn¡¯t know how she got through it. She only knew that Feng Zhongliang went straight to the Hong Kong police station after the incident and finally saved her when she was almost killed.


    When her grandfather found her, she was on the verge of death. She had been starving for a few days and was afraid of everything in the outside world.


    The police honked their horns as they escorted her grandfather¡¯s car down the mountain. She huddled in the corner of the car, and even the slightest sound made her tremble. The car stopped at a dessert shop, and her grandfather personally bought a bowl of tangs and handed it to her.


    It was the sweetest and most delicious food she had ever eaten in the world.


    She did not have a sweet tooth, but she had a special liking for sugar. She still remembered the expression on her grandfather¡¯s face when he coaxed her and the smile he forced.


    The parents in the Feng family med each other. The kidnappers demanded a ransom of 100 million Yuan. The Father med the mother for not selling the jewelry, and the mother med the Father for using the money to support Wang zhiqiu. It was only after the incident that she found out that her grandfather was furious and paid the ransom in exchange for her life and time for the police.


    His parents were severely reprimanded by Feng Zhongliang, and Feng qinlun was ordered to hand over his work. Wang zhiqiu, who was always by Feng qinlun¡¯s side, was forced to leave by Feng Zhongliang, and his mother was also loudly reprimanded by his grandfather.


    The two of them keptining. They both thought that Feng Nan had been ignorant when she was young and had revealed her situation to outsiders, which led to the kidnapping. From then on, she became even more cautious with her words and actions. She no longer dared to open her heart to others, nor did she dare to have friends. She kept many things in her heart and did not dare to tell anyone. She was indifferent to everyone.


    A few monthster, new nails gradually grew out of her fingers, but the pain remained in her heart.


    She had a deep impression of a bowl of candy that wouldn¡¯t drop. When mother Wang said,¡±your habit is simr to our miss,¡± she actually felt a lot in her heart.


    When she heard mother Wang mention that her grandfather had been preparing candies for her at home ever since she was reborn, Jiang se suddenly felt that she could not take it anymore.


    She had given her grandfather so many hints, but when would he be able to recognize her?


    Jiang se took a deep breath and forced the tears back into her eyes.


    Feng Zhongliang felt lonely. In fact, she felt the same way. The weather was gloomy outside. She took out her cell phone and dialed PEI Yi¡¯s number. She wanted to hear PEI Yi¡¯s voice at this moment, even though she knew that the call might not go through.


    Fortunately, his phone was still on. After a few rings, PEI Yi unexpectedly picked up the call.


    ¡°Sese?¡±


    There was joy in his tone, and he was panting. The surroundings were a little noisy, and he seemed to be in a ssroom.


    ¡°Did I disturb you?¡±


    Jiang se asked. He quickly replied, ¡±


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    Someone was calling his name, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear it. There was the sound of a chair being pushed, and he hurriedly got up and left the environment. It was much quieter all of a sudden. He was a little worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡±


    There was something wrong with her voice, as if she had just cried. PEI Yi knew her very well. He had known her for so many years, but he had rarely seen her cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    who bullied you? ¡°he asked anxiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re bullying me.¡±


    His words made Jiang SE¡¯s tears flow. She leaned on the steering wheel as tears gushed out of her eyes.


    ¡°Why did you recognize me so quickly?¡±


    If PEI Yi had not recognized her so quickly, she might not have been so anxious about her grandfather failing to recognize her.


    If PEI Yi had not loved her so much, she would not have been so disappointed in her current situation.


    She knew that PEI Yi liked her, and because he liked her, she knew that he would tolerate her stubbornness and temper. She quickly rebuked, ¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for me? I hate you the most!¡±


    Her words made PEI Yi¡¯s face turn pale. When he heard her crying, he felt as if someone had tugged at his heart, causing him to be in so much pain that he felt terrible.


    If there was anyone in the world who did not want her to be in pain, it would be him. He liked her so much. PEI Yi furrowed his brows when he heard her sobbing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate me, Sese!¡±


    His tone became gentler and gentler as he reached out to touch the corner of the phone over the phone, as if to ease the pain in his heart and also to silentlyfort her.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t hate me.¡±


    ...


    He softened his tone, and there was a rustling sound in her ears. It was like a feather fluttering on the receiver, but also like a breeze blowing through her hair. His pleading voice was mixed in.


    ¡°How can I not recognize my baby?¡± His words made her tears flow even faster. He continued,


    ¡°You¡¯re different from everyone else. You¡¯re unique in my heart and no one can rece you. What I regret the most is that I didn¡¯t recognize you the first time I saw you. Do you still remember your first year of military training? I went to the military training camp with third uncle. You stood under the tree and looked at me. ¡±


    She didn¡¯t say a word, but her expression was a littleplicated. I thought about itter and felt that it was a signal from you.

 Chapter 347

    347 Chapter 347-kidnappers


    From the beginning to the end, PEI Yi had been waiting.


    When Jiang se apanied Feng Zhongliang to visit the PEI family, he was the one who sent the two of them the furthest. Many of his memories were of the car she was in driving away, and he had stood there for a long time to watch it.


    Whenever he spoke to her, she would always hang up, and he would listen to the busy tone on the phone.


    He followed her footsteps, looked at the books she was reading, and ate in the restaurants she had once eaten. walk the path you once walked and study in the school you once attended. But every time, she would graduate while he was still in the same ce.


    When she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, he was always anxious, but he didn¡¯t know what to do to make her notice him.


    At that time, PEI Yi was in a dilemma. Despair and hope were always mixed together, like a tug-of-war. On one side, he knew that no matter what he did, she was a few years older than him and would always see him as a younger brother. On the other side, he always wanted to persuade him to give up.


    On the other hand, they always held onto a glimmer of hope, hoping that a miracle would happen one day.


    He understood the feeling of anticipation. Therefore, the moment he saw Jiang se, he felt that the expression on her face was somewhat familiar. When he recalled itter, he realized that it resembled him.


    That was what she was looking forward to. She didn¡¯t say it, but in her heart, she still hoped to get a response from ¡®her¡¯ past.


    ¡°I am?¡±


    Jiang se mumbled a question. He hummed in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Yes, I am. So, how can I not look for you? The biggest mistake I made was that I went to France that year.¡±


    That time, he almost lost her. It wasn¡¯t a noisy loss, but a real loss.


    He did not dare to imagine the day when he returned from France and saw ¡®Feng Nan¡¯, only to find out that she had be apletely different person. How would he be able to bear the loss?


    What PEI Yi had done the best was to muster the courage to confess to her after she had been reborn. He had taken advantage of her helpless moment to pull her into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.


    Jiang se calmed down and apologized softly. She had lost control of her emotions earlier and called him on impulse. Now that she realized that she had been unreasonable, she quickly lowered her head and admitted her mistake.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said such things.¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    PEI Yi leaned against the wall and suppressed the slight joy in his heart. This was the first time Jiang se had thrown a tantrum at him. It was a very novel feeling. He said in high spirits, ¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the pile of camera equipment at home?¡±


    Jiang se nodded. of course I remember.


    He had used this pile of items to trick her into going to his house for the first time. Actually, it was also because she knew PEI Yi and knew what kind of person he was that his ¡®scheme¡¯ had seeded so smoothly.


    ¡°That belongs to Xiang qiuran.¡± He mentioned that Xiang qiuran was chasing after a small-time model in the entertainment industry and even opened an entertainmentpany for her. She supported her for a while and gave her some resources to make a name for herself. However, the good times did notst long and Xiang qiuran soon lost interest.


    At that time, Xiang qiuran had unintentionally mentioned that after the young model was sessfully won over, she seemed to have changed into a different person. She would throw a tantrum and ask people to coax her. A young master like him had never done anything like coaxing people. He was toozy to even lower his status and finally broke up with her.


    PEI Yi was envious of Xiang qiuran when he heard that.


    Jiang se was too calm. He had hoped that she would asionally throw a tantrum at him so that he could have a chance to coax her.


    ¡°I like Sese like this.¡± He said honeyed words with confidence, ¡±


    ¡°I like it when you act coquettishly with me, when you lose your temper, and when you say you like me. But what I like most is when Sese calls me when she¡¯s sad. I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    His words made Jiang se blush. She turned to grab her bag and pulled out a tissue to wipe her face. She could not help but say, ¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m feeling ufortable?¡±


    ¡°My Sese will never cry.¡±


    He knew her very well, more than anyone else. she¡¯s not one to admit defeat. She¡¯ll try her best and never give up when she¡¯s in trouble. She was soft on the outside but strong on the inside. She had never been someone who cried easily. Even if she was in a difficult situation after her rebirth, she could ovee it and live the life she wanted.


    However, when she called, she sounded delicate and had a sobbing tone.


    PEI Yi knew her very well. When he said this, Jiang se felt tears in her eyes again.


    She sniffed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡±


    ¡°Because sometimes, tears are useless.¡±


    As she said this, she looked at her hand and pursed her lips.


    ¡°Yi, I went to see my grandfather.¡±


    She wanted to cry again, but she quickly took a deep breath and held it back.


    ¡°I had lunch at home.¡± When she mentioned lunch and candy, she refused to throw them away. When she mentioned what mother Wang had unintentionally said, she recalled the past and could not help but call PEI Yi.


    She didn¡¯t say much about the kidnapping. She wasn¡¯t used toining to others. She liked to wrap herself up thick most of the time, not allowing others to pry into her heart.


    PEI Yi had also vaguely heard that Feng Nan had been kidnapped back then. However, she had returned alive and well, so he did not take it to heart.


    Hearing it from an elder waspletely different from hearing it from her. She didn¡¯t throw away the bowl of candy, which made his heart ache. When he thought of the kidnappers, he clenched his fists so hard that they made cracking sounds.


    ¡°Did you catch the kidnappers?¡±


    ¡°I caught him from behind.¡± She smiled and said, ¡± because of my grandfather, my family members forbid me from mentioning this in front of me.


    She had almost been killed, experienced a few days and nights of fear, and almost died in that house. After Feng Zhongliang returned to the Feng family, he forbade his family from mentioning the kidnapping.


    In addition, the Feng family was well-known in Hong Kong, so this matter was suppressed. The small newspapers mentioned it sporadically, but it was quickly refreshed by other news.


    Due to Feng Zhongliang¡¯s special status, the court did not hold a public trial. Feng Nan did not deliberately inquire about it after the incident. She only vaguely knew that there were nine kidnappers involved in the case, including her driver and servant. Five of them were charged with kidnapping, and the other three were aplices who were charged with covering up and concealing the crime.


    Feng Zhongliang had once pressured the Hong Kong¡¯s legal system, and the main culprit was finally sentenced to 19 years in prison.


    19 years of Hanhan. she was very young when she was kidnapped. Looking at the time, even if she did not get a sentence reduced, she should be out of prison by now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my grandfatherter.¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s voice was a little gloomy, clearly intending to settle the score. He was a little depressed that he was too young at that time and wasn¡¯t the one to save her. If it was now, he would definitely do his best to protect her.


    ...


    Initially, he wanted to ask Jiang se if she still remembered any information about the kidnappers. However, he did not want her to recall any unpleasant memories.


    Truth be told, Jiang se could not really remember. Now that she thought about it, the main culprit of the kidnappers was tall and had a deep impression of his fluent Chinese. He did not seem to be from Hong Kong. After the incident, she had unintentionally heard the Feng family mention him after the kidnappers were captured. The main culprit¡¯s surname seemed to be Jiang, but she could not remember his full name.

 Chapter 348

    348 Chapter 348 selection


    Jiang se did not take the initiative to ask about her funeral. After all, it was not a pleasant memory for her. As time passed, she gradually buried it in the depths of her memory and did not mention it again.


    She didn¡¯t want to keep talking about these unpleasant things, so she calmed down and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Did I disturb your ss?¡±


    ¡°PEI Yi,¡±


    Someone called PEI Yi¡¯s name from the other end of the line. It sounded like a girl¡¯s voice, and she sounded a little serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m in ss. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    PEI Yi denied tly, ¡±


    ¡°When Sese calls, she doesn¡¯t call to disturb you at any time.¡±


    He ignored the person who was still calling for him to go to ss. He chatted with Jiang se for a while longer. When he heard her tone gradually calm down, he slowly rxed.


    Jiang se tidied her hair and pulled up the mirror in her car. She took a tissue and wiped her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. You can go to ss.¡±


    PEI Yi did not want to hang up the call. It was rare for her to call him. It would be a waste of a rare opportunity to hang up.


    ¡°Have you sorted out the information from thest internship?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    yes, ¡± she replied softly. He could not see her face through the phone, but PEI Yi was thinking that Jiang se must be lowering her head at this moment to calm herself down from losing control of her emotions. She had just cried, so her eyes must be red.


    However, she had a stubborn personality and definitely didn¡¯t like others to see her in such a sorry state, so she would definitely lower her eyelids to cover up the tears that had yet to dry in her eyes.


    He suddenly felt a little regretful. If he was still in the capital, he could hold her in his arms andfort her softly.


    The two of them chatted for a while until someone knocked on the window of Jiang SE¡¯s car. She had calmed down by now and rolled down the window.


    The young man in the security uniform outside obviously did not expect to see a breathtakingly delicate face after the car window was rolled down. The beautiful face was a little familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    ¡°Miss, your car has been parked here for a long time.¡± He said in a low voice,¡±it¡¯s been almost an hour, Yingying.¡±


    The security guard¡¯s face was a little red, and the blush deepened. Even his ears were turning red. He stammered and did not dare to look at Jiang SE¡¯s beautiful eyes. He had initially prepared to ask her to leave first, but when he looked at her face, he could not say a word.


    ¡°Did I block anyone?¡±


    Jiang se did not expect to stop for nearly an hour when she had only intended to stop for a short while.


    She looked through the rearview mirror and saw that there was indeed a car parked behind her. Her car was parked at the entrance and blocked the people.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Jiang se apologized and immediately started the car. The security guard waved his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡±


    After she drove away, the security guard was still in a daze. He had a feeling that he had seen her face somewhere before. If he had seen such a beautiful girl before, he would definitely not forget her.


    He thought for a while, then suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang se!¡±


    That was Jiang se! It was Jiang se, the female lead in the movie ¡± about I love you ¡± that he had watched before. His girlfriend loved the movie and had forced him to watch it in the cinema twice.


    His girlfriend had even nagged at him for a long time. She had mentioned Jiang SE¡¯s name several times and had even followed Jiang SE¡¯s various social media ounts. She was her fan!


    ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡±


    He ran two steps and wanted to give chase, but after the car drove out, he could no longer see the shadow.


    The security guard rapped his head twice in frustration. Jiang se was right in front of him earlier. He clearly had the chance to ask her for an autograph and a photo. His girlfriend would definitely be overjoyed when he got back, but he had missed this great opportunity!


    Jiang se ended the call with PEI Yi and sent the report she hadpiled to professor Tian. Because of her internship, she had missed the History Department¡¯s exam and needed to retake it. She had checked the time of the first Academy¡¯s make-up exam on the inte and had to cram for a few days of homework. Xia Chaoqun called and asked her about choosing a script.


    During this period, Jiang se had been so busy that she did not even have the time to think about her emotional breakdown that day. After Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reminder, she tidied up the key points that she needed to review and did a few sets of mock questions. After she had a rough idea of what was going on, she opened the script materials that Xia Chaoqun had sent her earlier.


    Among the few scripts, two of them were romance literary films. Compared to ¡°about I love you,¡± these two scripts did note with any surprises. Jiang se did not have much room for improvement even if she took on such a film. Moreover, she did not have many opportunities to showcase her abilities in the film. At best, she could only sell her face.


    She put the two movies aside without hesitation and didn¡¯t even open the original novel. Instead, she opened other folders.


    For the remaining scripts, Jiang se spent three days to read through the brief introductions first. Then, she read the novel. Two of the novels caught her interest.


    One was called ¡°shadow ¡°, and the other was¡± suspect.


    shadow ¡°was about a young girl who had experienced a great shock. After she grew up, she had a serious psychological shadow, which led to a series of events.


    The story was very interesting. Moreover, once Jiang se epted the role, it would be very challenging for her.


    the suspect ¡°was the prologue of a murder case. The police received a report and found the suspect from the murder case.


    Both original novels were good. However, inparison, ¡°a suspect¡± interested Jiang se more. The entire story revolved around two simple scenes, but the novel was closely linked. Every plot and every confrontation between the police and the suspect was full of tension.


    In ¡°a suspect,¡± the female lead was a policewoman named Shen xuanran. She was filled with justice, and the story was based on her. When Xia Chaoqun had sent the script over, he had circled the character ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ in red. Clearly, in the script, Jiang se would be ying the policewoman named ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ if she was ready to take on the role.


    However, after hesitating for a long time, Jiang SE¡¯s gaze fell on the female suspect named Zhong Qi in ¡°a suspect. she was also the suspected murderer in the drama.


    Compared to the righteous character ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯, the suspect¡¯ Zhong Qi ¡®was more contradictory and attracted Jiang SE¡¯s attention.


    When Xia Chaoqun called her again to ask if she had thought about which script to choose, Jiang se mentioned ¡®suspect¡¯. Xia Chaoqun did not seem surprised by her decision.


    ¡°I guessed that you would be interested in this drama.¡± She paused for a moment. but I have to remind you that among the few scripts I gave you, this one only has a small cost. After a while, Xia Chaoqun continued, ¡±


    ¡°The director is Huo Zhiming.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 349

    349 Strange person


    Huo Zhiming was also considered a well-known figure in the Chinese directing circle.


    He was nearly 50 years old and came from an intellectual family. However, he had an entric personality and many actors who had worked with him had mixed opinions about him.


    Some people thought that he was too harsh, a little unreasonable, and had an unpredictable mood. Those who had worked with him on set had privately called him ¡®tyrant¡¯.


    There were also actors who felt that he was very dedicated to his work, and that the movies he shot always captured the feelings he wanted.


    In the eyes of the audience, Huo Zhiming¡¯s works had mixed reviews. Some of them were amazing, while others were difficult to watch.


    However, these were not the reasons Xia Chaoqun had mentioned him. His biggest problem was:


    ¡°He¡¯s in no position to do so.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun made this evaluation indifferently.


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s so-called ¡®no stand¡¯ was most directly expressed in his movies.


    The rtionship between the main and supporting characters in his movie was uncertain before the movie was released. He waspletely free to do as he pleased with the editing.


    It was possible that when he signed the contract, he was still the protagonist, and during the shooting, he was also aiming for the protagonist¡¯s role. However, after the shooting, he changed his feeling, and perhaps the protagonist¡¯s role would be cut into a shadow in the end.


    Because of this, Huo Zhiming¡¯s movies had nock of good works. However, his movies had always been the least liked investment by investors. They thought that it was too risky and not worth trying.


    It was for this reason that most famous actors didn¡¯t like to work with Huo Zhiming. They were afraid that he would cut the ¡®main character¡¯ into a worse shape than a side character on a whim.


    Many famous movie stars who had worked with him before had ended up parting on bad terms with him. He did not have a good reputation in the industry and was currently in a very awkward position.


    He wasn¡¯t some unknown new director, and he had filmed many works that were highly rated. In terms of status, his qualifications were not inferior to the well-known big directors in the country, such as ning zhanping and Zhao rang.


    However, he had the title of a famous director and had not produced any new works for many years. Other than his former fans, perhaps the younger audience did not know him.


    His movies were too unstable. Xia Chaoqun reminded Jiang se solemnly, ¡±


    ¡°Did you read a novel? Did you not see the script?¡±


    She had hit the nail on the head. When Jiang se received the thick stack of documents for the scripts, she had only read the novel. She had not had the time to read the script, the outline, or the characters ¡®personalities.


    Once Xia Chaoqun finished speaking, Jiang se went to look for the folderbeled ¡®criminal suspects¡¯. When she opened it, she saw the script for¡¯ criminal suspects¡¯. The words ¡°Huo Zhiming¡± were written there. Even the scriptwriter had his name written there.


    his movies are too unstable.


    It had been almost six years since hisst movie was released. Six years ago, when his movie was released, there were a lot of curses. After watching the movie, many people directlymented that Huo Zhiming was old and should leave the industry and go home to rest.


    Some of his hardcore fans even expressed their disappointment. Was Huo Zhiming forced to shoot this movie, or was he really short of money, so he had topromise with reality, and so on.


    ¡°The reputation of his previous show might affect this one.¡±


    Most importantly, Xia Chaoqun held the phone between his cheeks and his shoulders. He reached out to flip through the documents and found the information on the movie ¡®criminal suspect¡¯.


    due to the various reasons I¡¯ve mentioned, no one is willing to invest in his film.


    When she said this, she asked Jiang se, ¡±


    Sese, do you still insist that you¡¯re interested in ¡®suspects¡¯? ¡±


    Jiang se did not say anything. Xia Chaoqun was unconcerned by her silence. he¡¯s getting on in his years. He¡¯s too independent and stubborn. His aesthetic sense might not be able to keep up with the trend and attract the public.


    If they really cooperated with him, it would be no less than a big risk.


    you¡¯re getting more and more famous now, and your career has just started to develop. It¡¯s too risky for you to take on this film. I¡¯m not afraid to be honest with you. This film was chosen by the Chairman of the Board through a pile of information. He asked me to let you choose.


    When Luo Yin was young, he had a friendship with Huo Zhiming. He didn¡¯t know why Luo Yin woulde out to do this this, but Xia Chaoqun was obviously not curious about the inside story.


    let me remind you that almost everyone under century Gxy has a copy of this information.


    When Jiang se heard this, she could not help but raise her eyebrows. Xia Chaoqun continued, ¡±


    don¡¯t me me for being too merciless. Huo Zhiming has made it this far and he doesn¡¯t even have an investor. He might not even be able to pay the actors ¡®sries!


    When she said such disdainful words in a calm tone, Jiang se could not help but burst outughing.


    sister Chaoqun, I¡¯m still interested in this movie. I think the role of Zhong Qi is very interesting.


    Xia Chaoqun did not say anything after she finished speaking. Jiang se wondered what Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression would be like when he heard her words.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I find some time to meet director Huo and decide?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun had a rough understanding of Jiang SE¡¯s personality after spending so much time with her.


    A person like her was soft on the outside but strong on the inside. Once she made a decision, it was difficult to change her mind. Even though she sounded like she was discussing with Xia Chaoqun, she would not have mentioned it to Xia Chaoqun if she did not have that intention. The moment she brought up this matter and mentioned that she wanted to see Huo Zhiming, Xia Chaoqun knew that she had already made up her mind. It would be very difficult to change her decision.


    ¡°Do you need me to remind you again?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s tone was a little cold. all the smart celebrities in century Gxy have tried their best to decline this script.


    Jiang se could read between the lines and could not help butugh again.


    ¡°I¡¯m just meeting him. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡±


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s reputation had already reached the point where many people in the circle were unwilling to work with him anymore. It could be said that everyone avoided him like the gue.


    Jiang se insisted on meeting Huo Zhiming, and Xia Chaoqun fulfilled his duty of reminding her. In the end, he still jotted down the itinerary. However, before she hung up, she could not help but ask curiously, ¡±


    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    On the other hand, Jiang se was curious about what she wanted to ask. Compared to mo Anqi¡¯s exuberant curiosity, Xia Chaoqun did not seem like a woman at all. She never asked about the gossip and gossip in the entertainment industry and was not very curious about it. When she did things, she only looked at the results and not the process. She would not say nonsense that was not rted to the real business and would always go straight to the point.


    Her face had always been calm andposed, and it was rare to see a second expression.

 Chapter 350

    350 Gambling


    In mo Anqi¡¯s eyes, Xia Chaoqun was like a female warrior with a weapon in her hand. In mo Anqi¡¯s words, Xia Chaoqun would probably be as calm as this even if he were to go into battle to kill his enemies.


    When she said this, Jiang se was amused.


    It was rare for Xia Chaoqun to say something like ¡®being a busybody¡¯. This piqued Jiang SE¡¯s interest. She stopped for a moment and asked, ¡±


    why did you insist on ¡®suspect¡¯? and why did you insist on meeting Huo Zhiming even though you knew he was the director? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun was indeed very curious about this. In fact, she didn¡¯t even try to hide her curiosity.


    I thought you¡¯ve seen the script for ¡®shadow¡¯ among the scripts I sent over this time.


    ¡°Shadow is really good.¡± Jiang se had not read the script for ¡°shadow¡± yet, but she had already finished reading the novel. From a female¡¯s point of view, it described the psychological trauma the female protagonist had when she was young. It had caused a huge impact on her growth and lifeter on.


    ¡°In fact, if you didn¡¯t mention Huo Zhiming in¡± suspect,¡±you didn¡¯t have to take it.¡± Jiang se told him her original intention honestly. She could sense that Xia Chaoqun must be frowning when he heard what she said.


    but Huo Zhiming is an interesting person, and ... she dragged out her tone and said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°His movies are very difficult to figure out.¡±


    Between the main character and the supporting role, no one could be sure until the dust settled.


    Some people thought he was crazy, while others thought he was a genius. His ideas changed all the time, causing the movies he made to often exceed the budget.


    These characteristics not only made his crew members dislike him, but even the investors would be furious when they mentioned him. In addition, the box office performance of his movies was not stable, which was the most important reason why he had no new works for many years.


    ¡°Since you understand, why do you insist on seeing him?¡±


    After Xia Chaoqun asked this, Jiang se said, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you,¡±


    ¡°Because of me?¡± Xia Chaoqun retorted, ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the chairman?¡±


    ¡°When I was filming¡± demon,¡±Anqi asked me a question.¡±


    Jiang se changed the topic and mentioned ¡± demon, ¡± which had already finished filming. The two topics seemedpletely unrted, but Xia Chaoqun strangely understood what Jiang se was trying to say.


    She chuckled softly. She already knew what Jiang se meant by mo Anqi¡¯s question.


    she once asked why she epted the role of ¡®demon¡¯ despite your opposition.


    When they received the script for ¡± demon, ¡± Xia Chaoqun had once objected to it. He pointed out all sorts of things that Jiang se was not suitable for. On the surface, it seemed like he was trying to persuade her to give up.


    The situation back then was very simr to what was happening now.


    ¡°Then how did you answer?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun asked with a smile. Jiang se then said, ¡±


    I said at the time that if you really didn¡¯t want me to take on the role of ¡®demon,¡¯ this script would never have appeared in my hands.


    She used the conversation she had with mo Anqi to indirectly answer Xia Chaoqun¡¯s question.


    By the same logic, if Xia Chaoqun really felt that Jiang se was not suitable for ¡®suspect¡¯, she would not have mixed this script into a pile of scripts and handed it to Jiang se.


    This had nothing to do with century Gxy¡¯s Luo Yin. Even if Luo Yin and Huo Zhiming were old friends, even if Luo Yin wanted to help Huo Zhiming, as Xia Chaoqun had said, most of century Gxy¡¯s celebrities had received the script. However, if Xia Chaoqun did not want Jiang se to receive it, she would definitely have a way to push it back.


    ¡°I will arrange the time.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun didn¡¯t ask any more questions, nor did he have any intention of chatting with her. After hanging up the phone, she rested her chin on her phone and smiled.


    She did have the intention of letting Jiang se watch ¡± suspect ¡°. The reason why she had repeatedly warned Jiang se was also to fulfill her role as a manager.


    When Luo Yin handed her the information on ¡± suspect ¡°, she was not like most of the managers in century Gxy who were afraid that their stars would take on this difficult job and tried to find ways to avoid it.


    After getting the information and finding out that the director of ¡± suspect ¡± was Huo Zhiming, Xia Chaoqun had already analyzed it. This could be a trap, but it could also be an opportunity.


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s instability represented the unknown. It was like a gamble. This was not without its benefits for Jiang se.


    First of all, she had gradually opened up her territory in China. The release of two popr moviesst year had maintained her exposure and topic of conversation at a very good position.


    However, to Xia Chaoqun, this was not enough. She still needed an opportunity for her career to rise.


    Although her coboration with Liu Ye had elevated Jiang SE¡¯s status slightly, in the eyes of the audience, most people would think that Jiang se was trying to climb up Liu Ye¡¯s socialdder by cooperating with him.


    This was the inherent impression in the hearts of movie fans. In other words, in the hearts of the audience, there were also rankings for celebrities.


    Jiang se was too young and had not been in the industry for long. No matter how good her acting skills were, how hard she worked, her and Liu Ye¡¯s performances in the movie, or whether they were evenly matched, the audience would think that Liu Ye was helping her.


    Xia Chaoqun did not only want this.


    On the other hand, Huo Zhiming¡¯s previous movies were unstable. Before he was ready to start shooting ¡± the suspect, ¡± hisst movie was criticized by many people for being deliberately mystifying. Most people said that he couldn¡¯t understand what the director was trying to express.


    He didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the industry, and the actors and investors didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. Many people even pointed out that his movies had no future.


    If Jiang se were to work with him at this time and use her fame to attract the audience¡¯s attention to ¡± suspect ¡°, regardless of whether the audience was looking forward to it or thought that Jiang se was involved, ¡± suspect ¡± might be another lousy film after Huo Zhiming¡¯s previous work. Once the attention was on it, it would naturally not have to worry about not being a hot topic.


    Most importantly, Xia Chaoqun had also considered that even if ¡®suspect¡¯ did not do well at the box office and Jiang SE¡¯s reputation was affected,¡¯demon¡¯, which she and Liu Ye were working on, would be screened worldwide in March next year. By then, the publicity for¡¯ demon ¡®would be overwhelming, and this period of unhappiness would be swept away.


    On the other hand, once the box office performance of ¡®suspect¡¯ stabilized, all the credit would go to Jiang se.


    To Jiang se, she was notcking in reputation, beauty, or acting skills. What shecked was an important opportunity like this.


    suspect ¡°was a gamble that would not bring much harm to Jiang se. When Xia Chaoqun saw the script, he had already thought of the oue of the bet.

 Chapter 351

    351 Charity


    Compared to other celebrity actors, Jiang se had an advantage by acting in Huo Zhiming¡¯s film. One of the advantages was that she was now famous and had a certain amount of box office appeal. The investors did not like Huo Zhiming, but they liked Jiang se.


    Taking a step back, even if Huo Zhiming was involved in her show and many investors were hesitant, Jiang se still had PEI Yi behind her. Even if others did not want to invest in her, PEI Yi would definitely support her.


    She didn¡¯tck funds. This was her biggest advantage, and it was also why Xia Chaoqun wanted her to take a gamble.


    Jiang se could understand Xia Chaoqun¡¯s intentions and his trust in her. This made Xia Chaoqun very happy. When talking to a smart person, there was no need to be too explicit. One only had to make things clear.


    The report sent to professor Tian was quickly approved. When Jiang se took the time to return to the University, professor Tian was filled with emotions.


    If she hadn¡¯t entered the entertainment industry, she could have actually entered the archeology Department. She had worked very hard in this area and hadn¡¯t wasted any of her nearly half a year of internship time. The report she had produced was also not bad.


    After spending time with her, professor Tian had a general understanding of her character. She was very calm and patient. She did the boring work seriously and carefully. She did not ck off at all.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this isn¡¯t your ambition, I might suggest you stay in the archaeology Department. You can go further after you graduate.


    Professor Tian sighed. She was in the Department of History and had a good foundation in history. If she focused on this, she would be a good seedling in the future. It was a pity that her ambition was not in this.


    to me, being able to learn from you for half a year is already a very precious experience. The process of learning knowledge is also a pleasure. Jiang se chatted with professor Tian for a while. After she took the make-up test for history, her schedule became packed.


    First, she attended amercial event as per Xia Chaoqun¡¯s arrangements. At the same time, she had to prepare to attend two charity parties.


    She had rarely attended such a party since she started her journey. She had to prepare some things for her donation.


    When he thought about it carefully, although Jiang se did not have many endorsements, she had quite a lot of things.


    When Xia Chaoqun was arranging the items to be donated, he hired two staff members to help her pack. At that time, the vi that mo Anqi had rented for her was a two-storey detached house with a garage. It was close to 300 square meters, but it was already not enough for her to use.


    As her reputation grew, many manufacturers extended an olive branch to her. Her shoes, bags, dresses, and essories took up the majority of the space. Xia Chaoqun had the intention to move her to an even bigger house.


    When the financial manager, Yu Wei, was reporting the financial situation to Jiang se, he thought about it.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, are you nning to take on more roles?¡±


    Jiang se nodded. Yu Wei took out some documents.


    ¡°Your current acting contract is worth about 50 million Yuan.¡±


    When she epted the role in ¡± the demon ¡°, Jiang se was still paid 30 million. However, with the release of ¡± about I love you, ¡± Jiang SE¡¯s worth had risen to the ranks of A-list female celebrities. Her pay had risen to around 50 million, which was considered very high among the female stars of the Gxy of the century.


    Yu Wei looked at the asset statement. the final payment for ¡®the demon¡¯ has been received. After deducting thepany¡¯s shares and other expenses, miss Jiang originally had about eight million left on her ount. She picked up a pen and pointed at the information. but you withdrew one million Yuan some time ago. There are seven million Yuan left.


    Jiang se had bought Tian Huangshi for Feng Zhongliang with the one million Yuan. Yu Wei was obviously not curious about the reason for her spending. She only said, ¡±


    ¡°Have you ever considered buying a house in the form of a real estate investment after you finish filming your next drama?¡±


    At the moment, property prices in the imperial capital were shocking. Even at her current stage, it was still difficult for Jiang se to afford a decent vi. The house she was renting was worth about 40 million Yuan on the market.


    As soon as Jiang se had this thought, she immediately dismissed it.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to buy a house. Yu Wei was still talking to her about this issue. In fact, she understood what Yu Wei said. The rent here wasn¡¯t cheap. If she moved to a bigger house, the rent would only be more expensive, but she just couldn¡¯t afford it.


    After sending Yu Wei away, Xia Chaoqun talked to her about the problem of the items that they would be donating.


    Other than some jewelry and clothes, they also needed two items that they could at least name as the finale.


    She had quite a number of little things, but there were not many Jiang se who could be called by name. This was also the most awkward part for her at the moment. Her reputation was not proportional to her assets.


    Other than some jewelry gifted by Hong Kong jewelry, Jiang se did not have any expensive jewelry. She did not have anything that was worth remembering.


    Mo Anqi was still deep in thought. Jiang se thought about it for a while and finally thought of something that was suitable to be donated without lowering her status.


    Anqi, take out the two ck and white gowns that Julian had custom-made for me when I was shooting themercial for Hong Kong jewelry in Paris.


    Xia Chaoqun nodded. He clearly agreed with Jiang SE¡¯s words.


    The two dresses were made by the well-known designer, Julian, and they cost a lot. Most importantly, she wore these two dresses to shoot the final advertisement of Hong Kong jewelry and became famous.


    The fashion world¡¯s approval of her clothes mostly came from the impression of her at the time. There were also many imitations of the same style online.


    He had heard that someone had personally flown to Paris after seeing Jiang SE¡¯smercial in the same two gowns. He had wanted to ask Julian to make another one of the same designs, but she had rejected him.


    He never made the same gown twice. He would only make one handmade gown and would not make a second one.


    Such a rule naturally gave the two gowns an even more special meaning. In addition, they were worn by Jiang se before, so their value naturally increased. If they were donated, they would have more than enough to be the finale items.


    However, mo Anqi was a little reluctant to part with them. The two gowns had been kept for a long time, but because they were well-preserved, they still looked the same as before.


    Such a unique item and the fact that it was Jiang SE¡¯s first set of custom-made products for a heavyweight advertisement should have a very special meaning to her. It would be a waste to donate it.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to feel pity about.¡±


    Compared to her assistant¡¯s reluctance, Jiang se was also a little reluctant, but she had thought things through.


    ¡°Such a gown can only be used as a collection.¡±


    Even the media would make a big deal out of it if celebrities wore the same dress, let alone wearing the same dress a second time.


    Such a famous gown could only be worn once, so it was better to donate it to solve the urgent need than to leave it alone.


    After deciding on the items to be donated, Jiang se began her daily lessons. Piano lessons, dance lessons, and her own studies took up a lot of her time. She felt that she did not have enough time every day.


    However, when she asionally spoke to PEI Yi on the phone, Jiang se realized that he seemed to be busier than her. Sometimes, she could hear someone calling out to him on the other end.

 Chapter 352

    352 The evening party


    As a reporter highly valued by the chief editor of Dragon travel Studios, Tao Tao was naturally the first to know the news in the industry.


    When the news of Jiang SE¡¯s participation in a charity party in Wuyue was released, a group of people from Dragon travel Studios gathered around her.


    Tao Tao had performed very well after being put in an important position by her boss because of an interview opportunity. The chief editor also wanted to cultivate her well, so she had handed over several important interviews to her. Tao Tao¡¯s reports also received better responses each time.


    Everyone in the studio knew that Tao Tao¡¯s idol was Jiang se. Ever since ¡± about I love you ¡± was releasedst year, there had been news about Jiang se. She had even made the headlines of major media outlets several times with the release of the movie. However, Jiang se did not actually show her face much.


    Other than promoting the movie with Zhao rang in the early stages, there was no trace of him in theter stages.


    In the second half of the year, there was no news at all. It was said that he had left the capital to participate in an internship at school.


    Jiang se is going to attend the charity banquet organized by ¡®the times.¡¯ Tao Tao, have you heard about it? ¡±


    The colleagues gathered around. The charity dinner held by this issue of ¡± the times ¡± should be the most sensational dinner in may.


    Before April, ¡°the style of the times¡± had already released the list. Just the list of names was already dazzling. Rich businessmen and big shots from all walks of life had gathered at the venue.


    This was a grand event, and all the major media outlets had long been rubbing their fists and wiping their palms, trying to get an invitation.


    Tao Tao nodded. She looked rather excited. She had been keeping an eye on Jiang SE¡¯s movements. Ever since ¡°the times¡± had released the invitation list for the banquet half an hour ago, she had already searched for Jiang SE¡¯s name. She could not help but feel pleasantly surprised.


    Jiang se rarely showed her face. In the entertainment industry where neers weremon, although Tao Tao was proud of her idol and spoke with her work, she was still worried that she would not have enough exposure.


    it¡¯s rare for her to attend such banquets, and she seemed to have left the circle in the second half ofst year. She didn¡¯te back until February this year. Other than attending a German car sales event earlier, there¡¯s very little news about her.


    The surrounding colleagues were already in a heated discussion. Someone said,


    I heard that Jiang se went on an internship at the University in the second half ofst year. She only returned in February this year. A Chinese reporter took a picture of her at the airport. She was apanied by a professor and a ssmate from the first Academy.


    A female reporter said, ¡±


    I¡¯ve also asked around. She¡¯s a student from the History Department of the first Academy. She¡¯s interested in majoring in archeology. I guess she wants to take a minor in addition to a history degree.


    A young girl lying next to Tao Tao was a little puzzled, ¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s worth isn¡¯t low right now. After ¡®love¡¯ is released, her pay will probably go up as well. I heard that several producers in the industry are in contact with century Gxy and are inviting her to act in the film. Why did she go to the school for an internship instead of earning more money? ¡±


    While her colleagues were discussing and trying to guess what Jiang se was thinking, Tao Tao¡¯s mind had long flown away.


    The editor-in-chief of the studio had not arranged reporters for the charity party held by ¡± the grace of the times ¡± in may, but she had made up her mind that even if she was only an assistant, she would be by the side of the colleague who was going to be interviewed.


    It was only April, but she was already looking forward to may.


    Xia Chaoqun had already started preparing Jiang SE¡¯s formal attire for the charity g in may. The event this time was very important. All the big and small celebrities in the country, directors, and people from the fashion industry would be present. Not only would there be arge number of media reporters present, but there might also be some coboration proposals to be discussed.


    Xia Chaoqun had also ced great importance on this matter. He had already started making preparations in March.


    With Jiang SE¡¯s current fame and status, it was only natural that many major brands would extend their olive branches to her and request to sponsor her gowns. In the end, Xia Chaoqun chose a well-known clothing brand in France.


    For this charity banquet, apart from donating a certain number of items for the auction, Jiang se also had to bid for some items and donate a portion of the money. This sum of money could not be saved.


    Yu Wei had set the standard for Jiang se to donate 800000 Yuan. When she said this, she even waved Jiang SE¡¯s asset statement in her hand. Jiang se looked like she was having a headache.


    Jiang se was not wealthy. After deducting the various expenses, she still had more than six million left. This did not include the money she needed to donate to the charity party.


    Other than that, Xia Chaoqun also had the intention of getting mo Anqi to look for a bigger house for Jiang se. The monthly rent was a huge expense. If she did not take on a new movie as soon as possible, she would probably fall into a debt again.


    In the blink of an eye, it was may. The ¡®light up China¡¯ charity dinner hosted by ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ was held in a conference hall in the upper ring of the imperial capital.


    The organizers had set up the venue very early on. The unique signboard of ¡± the style of the times ¡± was hung at the entrance, and arge number of media outlets had already been waiting on both sides since long ago.


    The security of the venue was on high alert. The fans of the imperial capital, who had long heard the news, were already waiting around the venue in the afternoon despite the gradually getting hotter weather in May, upying the best seats.


    At seven o ¡®clock in the evening, the neon lights lit up. Amid the cheers of many onlookers, the cars of celebrities and celebrities drove over one after another.


    Shouts filled the air in front of her. asionally, she could hear people shrieking the names of celebrities. Jiang se sat in the car and waited. She did not dare to roll down the car window at all.


    ¡°Liu Ye, brother ye, Liu Ye, Liu Ye,¡±


    ¡°Cui Xing, cui Xing, Wuwu!¡±


    ¡°Ruoyun Qianqian, Zhao ruoyun Qianqian.¡±


    The screams came one after another as the celebrities ¡®names were shouted out by the enthusiastic fans.


    This time, the entrance to the venue was also arranged in an orderly manner. The priority of everyone entering the venue was determined by their status. The real celebrities and wealthy people naturally could not show their faces and walk on the red carpet. Instead, they entered the venue from the VIP passage on the other side.


    Entering the venue, the finale and the opening were the most eye-catching. Although Jiang se was currently famous, her status was not high enough for ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ to invite her to the first and finale.


    Xia Chaoqun, Jiang se, and the makeup artist were all squeezed in the car. The air conditioner was on in the car, so it was not too hot. On the other hand, due to the cold air, Jiang se had a shawl draped over her shoulders.


    She was wearing a white strapless dress tonight. The dress wrapped around her slightly upturned snowy peaks, revealing her two horizontal corbones, which were exquisite and exquisite, showing the slender and charming beauty of her Jade-like neck.


    After filming ¡± the demon, ¡± Jiang se regained her weight with the help of the nutritionist.


    After returning to the capital from her internship in Anyang, Xia Chaoqun paid as much attention to the maintenance of her body as to her face. Her skin was as white as cream, and the benefits of a few months of dance practice were very obvious.


    The lines of her arms were smooth and well-proportioned, tight and slender, and her corbones were thin but not too out of ce. This dress, made by France Boateng, perfectly captured the characteristics of her figure, entuating her slim waist, Jade neck, arms, and charming corbones.


    The pearl-white glow reflected off her skin. Jiang se looked radiant with her makeup on. Her hair was tied up loosely, and she wore a pair of diamond tasseled earrings. The earrings swayed with her movements and reflected a dazzling light.

 Chapter 353

    353 An invitation


    Xia Chaoqun took out a box from the back seat of the car. She nced outside. The first to enter the venue was naturally the chief editor of ¡®the times¡¯ and some famous people from the fashion world.


    The car¡¯s Windows were locked, but she could still hear the shrieks from outside mixed with the sound of the shutter being pressed during the shoot. Under the flickering lights, Jiang se turned her head to look at the box in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s hand.


    Her side profile was perfect, and the shadow of the earrings reflected on her delicate jaw and neck. She held the silk scarf on her body. Xia Chaoqun opened the box, and the sweet smell of pastries spread through the car window.


    The box contained neatly-cut desserts. There were not many of them, and each of them was just enough to take a small bite. Xia Chaoqun handed them to Jiang se.


    eat a little. The banquet will be held for about two to three hours.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time that ¡®the times¡¯ style ¡®had organized such a charity banquet, and they tried to perfect the details. There were many delicious foods in the venue, and the wine was also from a famous France winery. Each bottle was sold for as high as 2000 HxB.


    However, as a celebrity, Jiang se could not possibly eat and drink to her heart¡¯s content at the g.


    Moreover, she had donated items for the auction and also had things she wanted to bid for. She could be invited to the stage at any time. In addition, there were many reporters in the venue. Once the reporters caught a picture of her eating with her mouth full of oil, it would inevitably affect her image.


    Jiang se was also aware of the flow of events. To prevent her stomach from sufferingter, she took a small bite of the dessert and also tried to prevent her lipstick from staining her fingers.


    Xia Chaoqun spread open a piece of tissue and ced it in front of her chin. He held the box of desserts in one hand. The makeup artist was ready to touch up her makeup at any time. She had only eaten two small puffs when the sound of knocking could be heard from outside the car window.


    Mo Anqi, who was sitting in the front row, turned her head and looked out of the car window. The ss was tinted, so she could not see what was going on inside the car from the outside, but she could see what was going on outside.


    Initially, mo Anqi thought that some passionate fan had recognized Jiang SE¡¯s car. To her surprise, she turned around and was shocked.


    ¡°Brother Liu?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun raised his head as well and looked out of the car. Liu Ye, who was dressed in a ck suit and had his hairbed back to reveal a wide forehead, was standing outside the car. He bent over and knocked on the car twice.


    Jiang se gestured for mo Anqi to roll down the car window. Deafening screams came from outside.


    ¡°Liu Ye! Liu Ye! Liu Ye!¡±


    The fans ¡®enthusiastic shouts came like a wave. Liu Ye did not even turn his head, as if he was used to such a Grand asion.


    In the distance, there were reporters frantically snapping away at their cameras. Xia Chaoqun frowned as he looked at him, a rare look of difficulty appearing on his face.


    ¡°Is there something?¡±


    Through the window, he saw the box of desserts in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t bother to be polite as he reached in, scooped a piece of desserts, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡±


    Liu Ye¡¯s actions caused another round of crazy screams from his fans nearby. Some people were already whispering in the distance, trying to guess who was sitting in the car.


    ¡°Brother Liu, look over here, look over here, Yingying.¡±


    When he heard the call, he turned around and waved, then turned to the side.


    The reporters were a little far away and were blocked by the safety belts, so they could not see the situation clearly. They could only roughly tell that Liu Ye seemed to be very familiar with the person in the car.


    ¡°¡± Demon ¡°hasn¡¯t even started broadcasting yet.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun reminded him with a fake smile. Liu Ye¡¯s every move attracted the media¡¯s attention. Now that he had run over to Jiang SE¡¯s car and stood beside it, the reporters ¡®blood boiled. The cameraman leaned forward with his camera.


    Ever since Liu Ye started his career, he rarely had any scandals. After he became famous, he cherished his reputation even more. He rarely created any hype because of the characters in movies and dramas. He had a good rtionship with people in the circle, but it was rare to hear that he was particrly close to anyone.


    However, at this moment, he was eating the food of the people in the car without any suspicion. This action caused a series of crazy shutter sounds.


    ¡°Chaoqun¡¯s reminder is right.¡±


    After Liu Ye finished a piece of dessert, he came over to take a second piece.


    where did you buy this? it tastes good. I¡¯ll Ask Bossy to buy itter.


    Jiang se ate a small portion of the box of desserts. Most of it went into his stomach. He leaned against the car.


    ¡°Later on,¡¯the grace of the times¡¯ invited director Zhang and I to walkst.¡±


    He looked at Xia Chaoqun and then at Jiang se with a smile.


    ¡°Sese, you see, director Zhang and I are two men, and it¡¯s not appropriate for us to hold hands. Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    As soon as Liu Ye finished speaking, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes flickered. He pulled out a piece of paper and passed it to Liu Ye.


    He thanked her and wiped his mouth. When he noticed Jiang SE¡¯s gaze on him, he smiled calmly.


    Jiang se was supposed to walk the red carpet among the A-list celebrities. Xia Chaoqun had made a reservation to walk with her on the red carpet with cui Xing from century Gxy.


    However, it was a different story if Liu Ye invited them.


    Not to mention the difference between walking in the middle and walking in the finale, just the fact that she could walk with Liu Ye and that he mentioned ¡± director Zhang ¡± was already worth pondering.


    When he said that, he did not seem to realize that he had just said something amazing. He smiled and waited for Jiang SE¡¯s reply.


    The ¡®director Zhang¡¯ in Liu Ye¡¯s words should be Zhang Jingan.


    Zhang Jingan was also invited to the charity dinner organized by ¡± the times ¡®grace. with his status, it was not expected that he would be invited by ¡± the times¡¯ grace ¡± magazine to be the red carpet¡¯s finale guest. He had the right to be on par with Liu Ye.


    However, Jiang se was a little surprised when Liu Ye invited her to join him.


    He did not say those words casually. He must have discussed it with Zhang Jingan beforehand. Jiang se bit her lip and turned to exchange a look with Xia chaowang. Was Zhang Jingan doing this because he wanted to cooperate with her?


    Jiang SE¡¯s mind raced. She nodded subconsciously.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, brother Liu.¡±


    No matter what, this was a good thing. It was definitely beneficial to her.


    Being able to walk to the end with Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye would attract arge number of media interviews and increase her exposure.


    Xia Chaoqun nodded as well. He straightened Jiang SE¡¯s skirt and smoothened out the creases that had formed after she sat down.


    She crumpled the tissue that she had used to pad Jiang SE¡¯s chin into a ball and ced it in a stic bag in the car. She gestured for the makeup artist to touch up Jiang SE¡¯s makeup and tidy her hair. Then, she asked Liu Ye nonchntly, ¡±


    ¡°What are your ns after filming¡± demon ¡°?¡±


    ...


    Liu Yeughed out loud. When the fans in the distance saw him chatting andughing with the person in the car, they could not help but scream even louder.


    ¡°Brother ye, look here. Brother ye, I love you ~~~¡±


    There was a lot of discussion outside the arena. Everyone was guessing what kind of person Liu Ye was going to kiss.


    Liu Ye was a senior in the entertainment industry, so he should know the power of public opinion. His fans and media reporters all knew his personality.


    Who was the person in the car that made Liu Ye act so close to him in public?

 Chapter 354

    354 Once again


    When Xia Chaoqun asked Liu Ye about his ns, he even waved the snack box in his hand.


    He had finished half of the dessert she had prepared for Jiang se the moment he arrived. She was giving Liu Ye a reminder.


    Liu Ye chuckled wryly. He wiped his hands slowly and passed a tissue to mo Anqi who was in the car. He praised Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°Sese is very beautiful tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Xia Chaoqun passed him a bottle of water. The cap had already been twisted open. He took a look and suddenly said half-jokingly, ¡±


    ¡°How considerate. Chaoqun, why don¡¯t youe and help me?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun ignored him. He took two sips of water and ced the bottle of mineral water down in self-restraint.


    The charity party wouldst for two to three hours. During this period, as someone who could go on stage at any time, it was natural to try not to leave the venue or go to the toilet.


    He looked around, and the sh shone on his face, illuminating his well-defined features. He leaned his elbow against the window and said, ¡±


    ¡°A really good script is hard toe by,¡±


    He smiled and seemed a little nonchnt.


    ¡°Director Zhang is currently preparing for a new film.¡±


    As he said this, he adjusted his bow tie and stood up straight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read the script, but I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    Liu Ye¡¯s words matched Xia Chaoqun and Jiang SE¡¯s initial guess. As expected, he had a reason foring.


    He had invited Jiang se to walk the red carpet with him and Zhang Jingan. Did this mean that Zhang Jingan was giving a signal that he was interested in Jiang se in his next movie?


    No matter how calm Jiang se was, her heart could not help but race.


    After the makeup artist touched up her makeup, Xia Chaoqun whispered a few words into her ear.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the car door of the car Liu Ye was leaning against opened. The media and fans who had been paying attention to this scene were excited as they raised their cell phones and cameras to take pictures.


    Unfortunately, the person who got out of the car was not a celebrity that everyone was familiar with, but an unfamiliar woman with short hair.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Where the reporters were standing, many people were whispering to each other, trying to guess the identity of this young and fashionable woman.


    Tao Tao blended in with the group of reporters and was almost squeezed into a corner.


    Dragon travel Studios did not stand out among the media. Other than the coboration between Jiang se and Liu Ye and the fact that Tao Tao had obtained the right to interview them, which allowed Dragon travel Studios to have more visitors than other mediapanies in the same industry, there was nothing else that stood out.


    Although the studio had been developing smoothly since its establishment, it could not bepared with the big media. Therefore, for the charity party held by ¡°the grace of the times,¡± although long Xing studio had gone through great efforts to get an invitation, they were arranged to interview in a corner.


    Ever since Tao Tao was recognized by her bossst year, her performance had been very stable. The boss of Dragon Travel Studio had the intention to cultivate her, so this interview opportunity was also given to her, clearly with the intention of encouraging her.


    After Liu Ye¡¯s car opened, a short-haired woman got out. While everyone was talking about her, Tao Tao¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately recognized the woman.


    She was very concerned about Jiang se. At the same time, she loved her as well. She was also very concerned about the staff around Jiang se.


    Jiang se did not show her face much. As a result, many people were unfamiliar with some of the staff around her. However, as Jiang SE¡¯s hardcore fan, Tao Tao recognized her as her makeup artist!


    Since the person who got out of the car was Jiang SE¡¯s makeup artist, there was no doubt that the person in the car was Jiang se!


    Liu Ye had worked with Jiang se before. This was not the first time they had worked together. Moreover, Liu Ye had been in the industry for many years and valued his reputation very much. It was impossible for him to create any scandals in public.


    Since the two of them weren¡¯t stirring up a scandal, and the movie they were working on would only be released next year, it wasn¡¯t the best time for publicity, so it was thought-provoking for the Best Actor to make such a move.


    Tao Tao quickly thought of the invitation list for ¡± the grace of the times ¡± tonight. Among the famous people and stars, the status and fame were top-notch. In addition to the actor Liu Ye, there was also Zhang Jingan, who had an extraordinary status.


    Although the party didn¡¯t specify who would be the finale of the red carpet, in the history of such events, especially when the organizer was a top domestic magazine like ¡± times ¡®style, ¡± the rule was that the organizer would start first and the heavyweight woulde after.


    Tao Tao could not imagine who else on the list had such qualifications other than Liu Ye and Zhang Jingan.


    Now that Liu Ye was standing outside Jiang SE¡¯s car, it was highly likely that he was inviting her to walk the red carpet with him.


    If he and Zhang Jingan were the finale, and he invited Jiang se to join him, it was very likely that Zhang Jingan¡¯s intention to work with Liu Ye and Jiang se would be shown. That was why he had created such a situation!


    Thinking of this, Tao Tao immediately took out her phone and told the photographer next to her to send two of the photos she had taken to thepany. She also edited a message:


    boss, Liu Ye is suspected to be working with Jiang se on a new movie!


    It was so noisy around her that her hands were trembling with excitement.


    Speed was the key to snatching the headlines.


    Tao Tao had a very keen analytical ability and a unique advantage. Before the people in the same industry around her could react, she had already sent the news to her boss.


    In the studio, the boss¡¯s excited news came back very quickly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Tao Tao knew the consequences of her wrong guess, but she still replied without hesitation.


    She had already done a simple analysis of the situation in her mind, but she didn¡¯t have the time to exin it to her boss while fighting for the news.


    Jiang se could get out of the car at any moment. Once she showed her face, marching Dragon Studios would lose their current advantage. Tao Tao was a little anxious.


    ¡°I can guarantee that!¡± She replied to the message and received an ¡®OK¡¯ emoji from the boss.


    Tao Tao heaved a sigh of relief. Her heart was still pounding. She scratched her head. In the distance, Jiang SE¡¯s makeup artist had already run toward another car. She leaned over and said a few words before going back in.


    In the long line at the back, Feng Nan¡¯s face was gloomy.


    She was wearing a dress made of ck feathers with straps, and her makeup was gorgeous.


    Feng Nan sat in an extended limousine. The makeup artist, stylist, and manager were all sitting with her in the car. Zhao junhan, who was wearing a suit and tie, sat next to her, but he looked calm.


    ...


    The once intimate couple was now sitting in the same car for nearly an hour, but they didn¡¯t even bother to say a word.


    Ever since Feng Nan wanted to break off his engagement with Zhao junhan, the two of them had been in a state of mutual affection on the surface.


    The Jiangnan entertainment that the two of them invested in had long been divided in private. Zhao junhan no longer interfered in Feng Nan¡¯s Affairs. Instead, he invested in the entertainment industry himself and was doing well.


    He had recently signed a few neers and switched from the film industry to the production of TV series. Thepany had invested in a few idol dramas that were popr with young boys and girls, and he had made a small profit.


    Feng Nan felt extremely annoyed when she saw him. She asked with a dark expression, ¡±


    ¡°How much longer until I get off?¡±

 Chapter 355

    355 Chapter 355-heavenly difference


    The cars in front of her had formed a long line, and she was stuck in the middle. She could only hear the fans ¡®shouts and the sound of the photojournalists pressing the shutter. She couldn¡¯t see anyone at all, and it was impossible for the fans and reporters to notice her.


    Feng Nan felt a little aggrieved. She had been a monk for a long time and it had been a few years since she was reborn. She was not young anymore, but her career had not been developing smoothly.


    She had a good starting point. After her rebirth, she became the identity that she wanted to be the most in her previous life. The first movie she entered the entertainment industry was even Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡°. She had also been popr for a while as the daughter of the Feng family.


    However, there were no other works after that.


    It was not that no one had approached her before. In the early days of ¡± rescue mission ¡°, many producers had extended an olive branch to her. However, Feng Nan had been bent on making use of the convenience of her rebirth to achieve great things.


    Therefore, she rejected many of the scripts that were sent to her.


    The purpose of setting up her ownpany was to collect all the films that had a good reputation and box office in her previous life. However, things did not go as smoothly as she had imagined.


    In his previous life, it was easy for others to start apany, but when it came to Feng Nan¡¯s own operations, he felt that every step was extremely difficult.


    First, there was a problem with the investment. Dong Mingsheng, who had agreed to invest in her movie, almost broke his contract at thest minute, causing her to be flustered for a while.


    Furthermore, she was an actress in her previous life, so Feng Nan had some experience in acting.


    But when it came to making movies, she was still ayman.


    Not to mention forming a film crew and hiring a team, she had to do everything herself. She also had to contact a specialpany for the post-production special effects and editing.


    Before this, she had no experience in working with others in this area, and Feng Nan had to suffer a lot before he understood.


    After dealing with these trivial matters, the movie to be filmed was also dyed.


    She had been in this industry for a few years now. Jiang se, who had started her career at the same time as her, was now under the guidance of a professional managementpany. She had nock of resources and connections. She had already be an A-list female star.


    Back then, Jiang SE¡¯s starting point was far lower than hers. They were both in the same movie industry, but Jiang se was only an extra while she was a Supporting Actress with lines.


    However, now, other than ¡± rescue mission ¡± and some of her other movies that she yed a supporting role in, Jiang se also had major movies like ¡± events of Beiping ¡± and ¡± about I love you. her reputation was no longer the same as it had been in the past.


    Inparison, Feng Nan was still the ¡®miss Eguchi¡¯ in the audience¡¯s mind when she was raped in ¡®rescue mission¡¯.


    Because of this movie, her rtionship with Feng Zhongliang was even strained, and that old man still didn¡¯t look good to her.


    The moment he thought of this, the anger in Feng Nan¡¯s heart surged out again.


    ¡°Brother ye, Liu Ye, Liu Ye, Liu Ye!¡±


    A scream came from the front. She guessed that Liu Ye had appeared. However, she could not see the exact situation clearly as she was sitting in the car.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She asked, and the manager turned back to look at Zhao junhan.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go down and take a look? I think Liu Ye has appeared.¡±


    Only Liu Ye¡¯s appearance would cause such a hugemotion among his fans.


    Although Feng Nan had not shown any new works in recent years, she still had some understanding of the entertainment industry.


    Logically speaking, it was impossible for Liu Ye to appear at this time given his status and identity. Instead, he would enter as a heavyweight guest at the end. Why did he appear now?


    Before the manager got out of the car, the assistant picked up the phone and said with a bad expression, ¡±


    Sister Feng, there¡¯s news about Liu Ye¡¯s coboration with Jiang se again!


    When Feng Nan heard this, he threw the handbag he was holding onto.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    She shouted angrily, and the assistant and manager sitting in front of her kept quiet, not daring to make a sound.


    Zhao junhan, who was standing beside her, looked at her with disdain when he saw how furious she was.


    Feng Nan¡¯s good family background had been in vain, and he had entered the entertainment industry for a few years, but he had ended up like this.


    He wanted to win an award, but he was unwilling to be an actor. Instead, he was very ambitious. He started apany, wrote scripts, and was a producer, director, and actor. Now, he was no better than anyone else in any of these.


    Thepany had been open for several years now, but it had not made any money. The movie it produced was also a small one and had not been released yet.


    She was the daughter of a rich family, yet she could not hold her temper and flew into a rage in such a ce.


    be careful. Even if you don¡¯t care about your reputation, the Zhao and Feng families still care about it!


    There were reporters everywhere outside. The charity dinner for ¡°the grace of the times¡± had been in preparation since half a year ago, and reporters from all over the country had rushed to the imperial capital. These reporters were hidden in every corner, waiting to take photos of celebrities ¡®ugly expressions to attract attention.


    Although Feng Nan was not doing well in the entertainment industry, she was still the daughter of Zhongnan industry.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the two families were still working together, Zhao junhan wouldn¡¯t be willing to be tied to her either. It was simply embarrassing.


    Feng Nan could not be bothered to argue with him. She still remembered the news her assistant had mentioned about Liu Ye¡¯s uing coboration with Jiang se.¡±Who released this information? is it reliable?¡±


    ¡°Dragon travel Studios.¡±


    The assistant swiped his phone and quickly said, ¡±


    this news has already made it to the top of the headlines on the inte.


    Dragon Travel Studio went viral because they released the news first. Manyizens were guessing the authenticity of the news.


    ¡°Before this, this mediapany wasn¡¯t famous.¡±


    However, due to the news of Liu Ye¡¯s uing coboration with Jiang se, the search rate skyrocketed.


    it¡¯s just a small media outlet trying to please the public. It¡¯s not real at all.


    Feng Nan sneered. Her manager picked up her handbag that she had thrown on the ground. She held back her anger and took the bag back. After thinking for a long time, she still could not calm down.


    Regardless of whether the news was true or not, it was an undeniable fact that Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s names had made the entertainment headlines within a short period of time when they were put together. This also indirectly reflected Jiang SE¡¯s current poprity.


    However, if Feng Nan wanted to be on the news, he had to maintain a good rtionship with the news media to maintain a certain amount of exposure.


    ...


    There was no need to think about the front-page headlines. She had no event that could grab her spot.


    Feng Nan held back the urge to smash his bag. He gritted his teeth and turned to Zhao junhan.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any problems with the things I¡¯m donating tonight, right?¡±


    She wanted to win back everyone¡¯s attention at the ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ charity g tonight. Before she came, she had already told Zhao junhan that she was going to donate a few things, and Zhao junhan would bid for them back.


    Such a move was beneficial to both sides, and it was a good opportunity to make a name for himself in China.


    The item that Feng Nan was about to donate was a Chinese painting of a deceased Chinese master that had been collected by the original Feng Nan in the past. The market price had already been spected to be one million Yuan per painting.


    She had made an agreement with Zhao junhan that he would bid for it at a Price 50% above the market price. When the time came, the media reporters would naturally publicize this.

 Chapter 356

    356 Chapter 356-farewell


    Zhao junhanzily leaned back in his seat, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    In front of Jiang Nan entertainmentpany, Feng Nan¡¯s subordinates, and his assistant, he did not seem to have any intention of giving her any face.


    Feng Nan¡¯s expression was unsightly. He clenched his fists and did not say anything.


    At Xia Chaoqun¡¯s signal, the makeup artist, Dora, returned to the car after she informed cui Xing¡¯s manager of the changes to the red carpet.


    At this moment, the fans outside were shouting even more urgently. Many media reporters at the scene had their eyes fixed on the car Liu Ye was leaning on.


    In Tao Tao¡¯s phone, the boss¡¯s messages kepting in. He seemed to be a little happy, but also a little worried.


    the effect of the news is very good, but we need follow-up evidence to support it.


    After the boss of Dragon Travel Studio received the news about Tao Tao, he immediately ordered people to put the news on the inte, which attracted arge number ofizens ¡®attention.


    Many people were skeptical about this. Although the attention was on it and the number of interviews was also rising, it was still unknown whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    If Tao Tao¡¯s news was true, Longxing Studios ¡®exposure of this piece of news in front of their peers could be considered to have made a name for themselves. From then on, manyizens would probably remember the mediapany¡¯ Longxing Studios¡¯.


    However, if the news Tao Tao sent was just made up without any evidence, then long Xing Studios would be theughingstock of their industry!


    The boss was obviously very concerned about this, and most of thements from theizens were also deeply suspicious of this news.


    After all, it was really difficult to see these things just from a picture of Liu Ye standing beside the car.


    In fact, no one could even be sure if the person in the car was Jiang se. However, Dragon travel Studios had boldly spected that Liu Ye would be working with Jiang se again. This was too much of a joke.


    After the boss impulsively released this news, as the news became more popr, he also became anxious and urged the staff at the scene to provide follow-up reports with evidence.


    Many people in the industry had also seen the eye-catching news released by Dragon travel Studios. The major media outlets did not follow up on this news. Many people were waiting to see such baseless spections make a fool of themselves.


    Under such circumstances, the boss of Dragon travel Studios felt even more pressured.


    The phone kept ringing, but Tao Tao didn¡¯t reply. The boss¡¯s tone changed from joy to uneasiness, and then to anger at Tao Tao¡¯ste reply.


    The photographer from Dragon travel Studios looked at Tao Tao worriedly and reminded her in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°The boss wants you to reply immediately, or ding ru will take over your interview.¡±


    Beads of sweat formed on the tip of Tao Tao¡¯s nose. The phone screen in her pocket kept shing. After she had told her boss about the news, her boss had been sending messages non-stop.


    Indeed, she could not produce any evidence at the moment. Liu Ye was still chatting with Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se by the car in the distance.


    Some sharp-eyed people in the media circle saw someone open the door of a ck RV in the distance and walk straight toward Liu Ye. They couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡±


    ¡°Zhang Jingan!¡±


    As soon as the name was called out, the reporters who were originally watching Liu Ye quickly turned their heads.


    Tao Tao¡¯s spirit was lifted, and she also squeezed into the crowd. After much difficulty, she upied a corner seat. Sure enough, she saw Zhang Jingan striding in Liu Ye¡¯s direction.


    The moment Liu Ye saw Zhang Jingan, he stood up straight.


    Meanwhile, Dora, who had returned to the car, opened the car door. The person in the car that the media and fans were so curious about finally revealed her true identity.


    Xia Chaoqun, who was dressed in a white business suit, alighted from the car first. Although Tao Tao had guessed that the person in the car was Jiang se the moment she saw Dora, her heart that had been in her throat finally returned to its original position when she saw Xia Chaoqun in person.


    ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡±


    The majority of the media at the scene could not help but exim in surprise. No one had recognized Dora earlier, but Xia Chaoqun was a famous person.


    Whether it was the reporters or the fans, there were very few people who didn¡¯t know about this well-known gold-ss manager in China.


    She had been Tao cen¡¯s mentor in her early years. She had only started focusing on Jiang sest year. If she was the one who got out of the car first, it was obvious that the person in the car would be Jiang se.


    After Xia Chaoqun got out of the car, Dora remained in the position of opening the door. She walked to the other side of the car and opened the door. Jiang se, who was wearing a pearl-white tube top dress, appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Jiang se, Yiyi.¡±


    The shutters clicked continuously. The moment the fans who had arrived at the venue saw Jiang se, they were instantly filled with enthusiasm. Many of Jiang SE¡¯s fans had been waiting ever since they discovered Jiang SE¡¯s name on the official website of ¡°the grace of the times ¡°.


    When they finally saw Jiang se, the fans started cheering enthusiastically.


    The moment Tao Tao saw Jiang se in the crowd, she could not help but shout, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang se, I love you!¡±


    As soon as she finished shouting, many of her peers around her turned to stare at her. Tao Tao¡¯s face was a little red and she was a little embarrassed. In the distance, the fans who were more enthusiastic than her were shouting more enthusiastically than she was.


    Jiang se scanned her surroundings the moment she alighted from the car. Her beautiful eyes glowed under the spotlight.


    That pair of long legs were straight and slender. When she appeared, she didn¡¯t need to say anything. She was like a natural illuminator. She didn¡¯t need to wave her hand, but it was enough to attract people¡¯s eyes, making it difficult to look away.


    Whether it was the photographer or the fans holding up their phones, every moment of her moving eyes or her smiling face was captured in the camera frame as if it was carefully carved.


    ¡°Sese, I love you Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Jiang se, you¡¯re so pretty.¡±


    ¡°I like Zhou Wei and I like ¡®about I love you¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Doukou, doukou, look here!¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    The audience outside the stage was shouting Jiang SE¡¯s name. More and more people tried to approach her.


    The security guards held hands and blocked the crowd outside.


    ¡°Jiang se, I like you, Yingluo.¡±


    Jiang se! a man in the crowd raised his voice and shouted. Initially, he thought that Jiang se would not respond. After she got out of the car, she was about to walk toward Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye. However, when she heard the man¡¯s voice, she immediately stopped.


    ...


    She turned her head, looking for the source of the voice.


    The boy who had been shouting struggled to squeeze into the corner of the human wall that the security guards had built. When Jiang se turned around, she saw him immediately.


    He was so excited that his face turned red. When Jiang se appeared before him in person, she looked much more beautiful than on the screen.


    She was wearing a white dress and had a slender figure. She was different from the elegant Zhou Wei in ¡± about I love you. the impact of the real person was far more profound than the movie.

 Chapter 357

    357 Intention


    The young man¡¯s friends were still pushing him. In reality, when he confessed to Jiang se, he had only joined the crowd for fun. He did not expect to receive Jiang SE¡¯s attention.


    His friend stared at him enviously. He waved at Jiang se and said to the young man in jealousy, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang se saw you.¡±


    This time, the young man hade with hispanions to see other female celebrities. However, Jiang SE¡¯s gaze at this moment made the young man feel proud. He could not help but shout even louder, ¡±


    Jiang se, I like you. I¡¯ve been following you for five years!


    As soon as he finished shouting, the people around himughed, and some people followed suit and imitated him.


    Jiang se, I like you. I¡¯ve been following you for five years!


    Under the shing lights, Jiang SE¡¯s skin was as fair as fine porcin. It glowed with a delicate light.


    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s only been less than four years since I started cultivating,¡±


    Mo Anqi couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter after hearing her words.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He reached out to protect her, feeling a little helpless.


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking the truth.¡±


    In the distance where the reporters were standing, many people also choked.


    Tao Tao, who was caught in the crowd, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    She recalled the scene when she interviewed Jiang se. Her personality was not as unapproachable as she appeared to be. Sometimes, she could make peopleugh with just a casual sentence.


    The camera in the cameraman¡¯s hand recorded the scene earlier. The young man who had boldly expressed his love for her blushed as red as a tomato when he heard Jiang SE¡¯s words.


    He was not Jiang SE¡¯s fan to begin with, so it was nonsense for him to express his love loudly. However, Jiang SE¡¯s reply was beyond his expectations.


    Jiang se had already turned around. However, when he recalled how she had spoken to him earlier, his chest thumped as if a rabbit had just popped. It was as if his chest was about to burst.


    Most of the fans who had rushed over were amused by Jiang SE¡¯s words. Many of them even had a new impression of her.


    I didn¡¯t expect Jiang se to be like this.


    ¡°Sese, why are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    There were still people waving at Jiang se, but she was already walking toward Liu Ye and Zhang Jingan.


    ¡°Director Zhang.¡±


    She gave Zhang Jingan a simple hug. Zhang Jingan had also seen her speaking to the audience earlier. He had a new understanding of Jiang SE¡¯s character. He smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯ve left the Dao for four years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also because director Zhang was willing to give me a chance to y a role in your movie. That¡¯s why I¡¯m where I am now.¡± Jiang se said seriously.


    It was not the first time she had met Zhang Jingan. During ¡°rescue mission,¡± he had personally named her and got her a chance to y an extra role with lines. After that, the two of them had also met at the Huaxia Film Festival, but this was the first time they had a face-to-face conversation.


    She didn¡¯t avoid ying minor roles in the past just because she was famous now.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s eyes revealed a smile. everyone has an opportunity. Whether or not they can seize it depends on everyone.


    In the distance, the reporters kept taking pictures. After Tao Tao finishedughing, she finally calmed down when she saw Jiang se walking toward Liu Ye and Zhang Jingan.


    There were already dozens of messages from her boss on the phone. Through the phone, she could almost imagine her boss¡¯s angry face.


    She picked up her phone, took a picture of Jiang se meeting Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye, and sent it over. There was no need for her to say anything else. The picture was enough to prove everything.


    Previously, the news media thought that long Xing Studios was just trying to attract attention by releasing random news to attract the attention ofizens. Now, they realized that the news released by long Xing Studios might be true.


    Many people were stomping their feet and regretfully taking pictures, but it was toote.


    The big news this time made the Dragon Travel Studio the headline, earning a lot of attention and topics.


    When the photo of Jiang se and Zhang Jingan hugging was spread on various major media sites, theizens were extremely surprised. Manyizens were deeply impressed by the headline news that dragontravel Studios and Tao Tao had managed to grab.


    It was naturally difficult to talk about a real coboration in such a public ce. Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye had invited Jiang se to the red carpet only to create momentum.


    When Jiang se entered the venue with them holding hands, it naturally caused anothermotion. This seemed to confirm the spection made by Dragon travel Studios. Even during the one-on-one interview after they walked down the red carpet, the reporters swarmed up to Zhang Jingan and handed him a bunch of microphones.


    Behind him was the ¡®light up China¡¯ background. Arge group of reporters were squatting in front of Zhang Jingan. The organizers of ¡®times¡¯ style ¡®and other artistes who had entered the venue first were all looking at the three people who were surrounded by reporters.


    director Zhang, may I ask if you¡¯re bringing Liu Ye and Jiang se along to the ¡®illuminate China¡¯ charity g because you¡¯re interested in working with Jiang se? ¡±


    director Zhang, regarding the rumors online about you working with Liu Ye and Jiang se on a new movie, are they true? ¡±


    Liu Ye, there¡¯s a rumor online that you¡¯ll be working with Jiang se again in your next drama. What are your thoughts on the rumors? ¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, miss Jiang, Qianqian.¡±


    Outside the crowd of reporters, quite a few celebrities were suppressing their jealousy as they looked in their direction. On the other side, there were clearly many stars shining brightly and arge number of celebrities gathered. However, the reporters ¡®gazes were almost all drawn to Zhang Jingan, Liu Ye, and Jiang se. No one noticed the other celebrities who were standing with the organizers.


    The crowd seemed to have be supporting characters, but they still had to smile.


    Many people wished they could rece Jiang se, who was surrounded by reporters. She stood between Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye with a bright smile. She faced the cameras and arge number of microphones. She did not say much. Instead, she passed the right to answer the questions to Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t say a word, the reporters couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her under such circumstances.


    She had be the biggest star of tonight¡¯s charity party. Just the fact that she was suspected to have coborated with Liu Ye for a second time, and that their partner might be the world-famous director, Zhang Jingan, was enough for her to make the headlines in the entertainment circle.


    Outside the crowd, Feng Nan bit his lip and clutched his handbag so tightly that he almost tore it.


    When Dragon travel Studios revealed that Jiang se would be working with Liu Ye and Zhang Jingan, she could stillfort herself that it was a tabloid reporter who had used all sorts of fake headlines to attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    However, at this moment, Jiang se was standing next to Zhang Jingan. Arge number of media reporters were interviewing her. Under such circumstances, Feng Nan could no longer lie to herself that the news on the inte was just baseless rumors.


    Zhang Jingan might really have the intention to cooperate with her. Otherwise, under such circumstances, how could an experienced person like Zhang Jingan allow the reporters to take photos of him?


    ...

 Chapter 358

    358 Chapter 358 the limelight


    Feng Nan and Jiang se were not far apart. However, Feng Nan felt that the distance between him and Jiang se was getting further and further with the reporters between them.


    Her face was hidden in the night, and the deep despair and unwillingness in her heart almost drowned her.


    director Zhang, are you interested in working with Liu Ye and Jiang se for your next film? ¡±


    ¡°Director Zhang, can you reveal your ns for the next movie?¡±


    ¡°Director Zhang, aww!¡±


    The clicking sounds of cameras snapping away could be heard without an end. The reporters ¡®questions continued. Jiang se smiled and turned to the side to cooperate with the reporters.


    Zhang Jingan grabbed a few microphones and ced them in front of him, ready to reply, ¡±


    Liu Ye is a very good actor. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve worked with him. Naturally, I won¡¯t rule out another chance.


    When Zhang Jingan spoke, the surroundings quieted down. The reporters took out their recording pens, and many of them were quickly recording his words. He then looked at Jiang se.


    Jiang se is very dedicated to her work. I noticed her when we were filming ¡®rescue mission¡¯. She¡¯s a very smart actress.


    Zhang Jingan seemed to be at ease dealing with such questions. He turned the media reporters ¡®questions back in a few sentences.


    Naturally, the reporters were not willing to be dismissed like that. Hence, someone asked Jiang se, ¡±


    Jiang se, you haven¡¯t nned to start work after filming ¡®demon¡¯. Are you nning to free up some time and focus on filming director Zhang¡¯s new movie? ¡±


    The female stars who were waiting in the distance gritted their teeth when they heard this.


    Jiang se replied, ¡±


    after filming ¡®demon¡¯, I¡¯ve been interning with my ssmates and professors. As for my work, it was arranged by sister Chaoqun, Wanwan.


    She pushed the question to Xia Chaoqun, causing the reporters to have a headache.


    Although Jiang se was young, she answered the questions calmly and unhurriedly. She was not intimidated by the reporters and did not let the matter slip.


    The crowd turned to look at Xia Chaoqun.


    Xia Chaoqun crossed his arms in front of his chest, his face calm and collected.


    She was wearing a white suit and was tall. Her aura was not inferior to the morous female stars around her, and might even be better.


    As the Golden manager of century Gxy, Xia Chaoqun had a widework and was born in a high-ranking family in Hong Kong. He should have been the target of many second-tier celebrities ¡®fawning, but at this time, due to her imposing manner, no one dared toe forward and talk to her.


    It was inevitable for major media and entertainment reporters to deal with her. Those who knew her character also knew that they would not be able to get anything out of her mouth that she did not want to say.


    When the reporters turned to look at her, she was expressionless.


    When Jiang se said that, the reporter¡¯s n to ask the question fell through. However, he was still unwilling to give up. He asked Zhang Jingan, ¡±


    director Zhang, since you have such a good impression of Jiang se, have you considered working with her for your future shows? ¡±


    After all, Zhang Jingan had created such a bigmotion tonight. No one present would believe that he had no ns.


    if there¡¯s a chance, of course, I won¡¯t object to working with an Outstanding Actor.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s answer was impable. The reporter was still a little unwilling to give up. When he wanted to ask more questions, he had already passed the microphone to Liu Ye, who was standing beside him. It was clear that he would not answer any more questions.


    The reporter felt a little helpless. He shifted his attention to Liu Ye and Jiang se.


    Liu Ye and Jiang se worked together to film ¡®demon¡¯. Is there a possibility that the two of you will work together again? ¡±


    it¡¯s been a pleasure working with Jiang se. As director Zhang said, Jiang se is very dedicated to her work. If there¡¯s a chance and a suitable script, I won¡¯t reject working with her again.


    In the crowd, Feng Nan almost could not maintain the smile on her face. Her chest felt heavy, as if a huge rock was pressing on it.


    The more outstanding Jiang se, who was in the center of attention, was, the more she was not convinced.


    After she was reincarnated, she clearly had a better starting point than Jiang se. She had a superior family background and a noble birth. However, Jiang se was obviously more popr than her right now.


    This murderer should not be so lucky!


    Liu Ye was still smiling as he answered the reporters ¡®questions. It was only when his manager, yang Bosi, gestured at him that he changed the topic to the charity event tonight. At the end, he agreed to the reporters¡¯ request and took a photo with Jiang se and Zhang Jingan.


    After a short interview, everyone entered the venue.


    After the emcee of the banquet went on stage, the chief editor of ¡± the times ¡°, the organizer, went on stage to give a speech. Below the stage, mo Anqi and Jiang se were discussing the items donated by the celebrities tonight in hushed voices.


    Most of the items donated by celebrities were clothes and essories, and their values were simr. Shao cunjin, the editor-in-chief of ¡®the times¡¯, donated a sandalwood incense burner from thete Qing Dynasty. It¡¯s said to be worth more than two million Yuan.


    This item was the most expensive item in this charity auction. I heard that the few bosses who were invited here tonight are very interested in this sandalwood incense burner.


    Mo Anqi shook the documents in her hand. After the crowd entered the venue, every invited celebrity had the information of the items donated by the celebrities.


    Jiang se flipped to the ¡®sandalwood incense burner¡¯ that mo Anqi mentioned. She gave it a nce and decided to give up.


    Her financial manager, Yu Wei, had set the maximum auction price for her to be around 800000 Yuan. This sandalwood incense burner was worth about 2 million Yuan. In such an asion, it could be sold for at least 30% more than its original value, which was far beyond her budget.


    Since Jiang se was not wealthy, she had to act within her means. Hence, she did not n to join in the fun and instead focused on the things she could afford.


    other than that, the most eye-catching one would probably be Feng Nan.


    Mo Anqi furrowed her brows when she mentioned Feng Nan.


    Feng Nan had previously disyed hostility toward Jiang se, so mo Anqi did not have a good impression of her. she donated an item left behind by the deceased master ou miaosheng. It¡¯s considered the second expensive item at this G.


    Ou Miao Sheng was an expert in painting, and his works after his death were priceless.


    The price in the market was one million Yuan, but in fact, his paintings had fallen into the hands of people who really liked his paintings and were not willing to sell them at all.


    Before Jiang se was reborn, she had collected three of ou miaosheng¡¯s paintings. The painting that Feng Nan was donating to the auction was one of the three paintings that she had collected back then.


    When she thought of this, Jiang se took a deep breath. Even though she knew that after her rebirth, whatever ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ did had nothing to do with her anymore, and she now had the identity of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯, so naturally, Feng Nan¡¯s things belonged to her as well, when Feng Nan touched her old collection, Jiang se remained silent for a long time. Her hand, which was initially flipping through the illustrated book, also paused.


    Mo Anqi misunderstood her sigh, thinking that she was also surprised by Feng Nan¡¯s donation of such an expensive item.


    ...


    ¡°Tonight, she¡¯s been in the limelight.¡±

 Chapter 359

    359 What a pity


    In a situation where the value of items donated by celebrities was not more than a few hundred thousand dors, Feng Nan¡¯s generous act of bringing out such an item for his collection had attracted a lot of attention.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but think of her identity as someone from Jiangnan entertainment. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to take out such a collection.


    The reporters would probably notice this detail tonight as well. Feng Nan would probably be in the limelight at the auctionter.


    At this thought, mo Anqi pouted and mumbled, ¡±


    I¡¯ve only had two works since I entered this industry. The only famous character I¡¯ve had is a supporting female character in ¡®rescue mission¡¯. I¡¯ve taken on quite a few advertisements in the past two years, but most of them aren¡¯t up to standard.


    Unlike Xia Chaoqun, who rarely took onmercial advertisements for Jiang se, Feng Nan had taken on manymercial advertisements in recent years even though she had not taken on any movies. She had taken on more than tenmercial advertisements of all kinds of small products. Although the fee for each endorsement should not be high, little by little, it would add up to a lot. no wonder you¡¯re so rich and willing to take out such a piece of work.


    However, for the truly rich, money was easy to obtain. On the contrary, such a collection would not be easily taken out for auction, as it represented style and taste.


    In mo Anqi¡¯s eyes, Feng Nan had deliberately taken out this painting to show off.


    As she said this, she turned to look at Feng Nan¡¯s seat. There were already many reporters, like mo Anqi, who had noticed Feng Nan¡¯s donation after receiving the catalog for the charity auction. They kept looking in her direction.


    Jiang se followed mo Anqi¡¯s line of sight. Feng Nan was wearing a feathered dress with ck straps. Her long, wavy hair was tied up, revealing her slender neck. She was sitting beside Zhao junhan. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. The two of them seemed intimate and were conversing softly. They did not seem to notice the gazes of the people around them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her.¡±


    Jiang se retracted her gaze and looked at the catalog again. Although she appeared calm on the surface, she was not actually calm on the inside.


    After a while, she flipped through the catalog again. Other than the two most valuable items that mo Anqi had mentioned, there were all sorts of other donated items.


    In addition to the jewelry donated by the female stars, there were also some well-known movie stars ¡®clothes that attracted attention during their filming. They were all worn by the stars and were also things that attracted attention.


    Liu Ye donated a red sandalwood bracelet that was suitable for men and a jade pendant. He also auctioned off his right to dance with him.


    From Jiang SE¡¯s point of view, although this bracelet was not bad and it was safe to say that it was not worth anything, the most valuable thing was probably the qualification for his dance. There were probably quite a number of female celebrities in the venue who were willing to spend a lot of money to try and talk to the Best Actor.


    Furthermore, there were not only celebrities present tonight, but also some daughters of wealthy businessmen. Among them, there must be a lot of Liu Ye¡¯s fans. It would not be easy to fight for this qualification. Perhaps this seemingly ordinary promise would be popr.


    In addition, she also noticed the item that Zhang Jingan had donated.


    Zhang Jingan also donated three items. In addition to an early collection of Qing Dynasty clothing, there was also a jadeb. The third item column wrote: Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature.


    Although it was just a simple sentence, it also represented an opportunity to get closer to Zhang Jingan.


    Under such circumstances, Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature was more than just a signature. It should be a promise and might even represent an opportunity to cooperate with Zhang Jingan in the future.


    Jiang se watched for a while before she turned to discuss with Xia Chaoqun.


    sister Chaoqun, which one do you think is suitable? ¡±


    There were also rules and regtions when it came to auctioning items.


    Xia Chaoqun was also holding a picture book. When she heard Jiang SE¡¯s question, she was also looking at Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature and Liu Ye¡¯s dance qualifications.


    Jiang se did not have much money to spend. The money she donated had to be worth it.


    Most of the clothes and essories in the album were not worth mentioning. Fans could buy them as mementos, but they were of no use to Jiang se.


    Most of the clothes bought on such an asion had been worn by celebrities before. Once they spent a lot of money to buy it, they might not even have the chance to wear it out.


    Jiang se did not n to spend the money on this. She wanted to spend it on something more worthwhile.


    Her gaze fell on Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature and Liu Ye¡¯s dance qualifications. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s gaze fell on her hand. When he saw the page she had flipped to, the corners of his lips curled up. He leaned closer to Jiang se and whispered, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure many people are determined to get Zhang Jingan¡¯s autograph.¡±


    When she said this, her finger slid down to Liu Ye¡¯s name.


    ¡°We can try to fight for this ce.¡±


    Gaining Liu Ye¡¯s favor would also be beneficial to Jiang se.


    Although thepetition was intense,pared to Zhang Jingan¡¯s chances, Jiang se still had a chance.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s thoughts were simr to Jiang SE¡¯s. Her gazended on Feng Nan¡¯s painting. Actually, ou miaosheng¡¯s Chinese paintings were really beautiful. Before she was reborn, she had liked them very much.


    If the owner of such a painting was not in urgent need of money, it would not have ended up in the hands of the public. It was something that was difficult to buy even with money, so why would Feng Nan donate it?


    She had collected so many things in the past, such as antiques, gemstones, and jewelry, but Feng Nan had chosen this one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    Just as she had this thought, Xia Chaoqun warned her, ¡± in such an asion, did you see the third generation Zhao from the Jianghua group beside her? ¡±


    When Jiang se heard Xia Chaoqun¡¯s description, she could not help but burst outughing.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, what generation of officials are you?¡±


    ¡°Mischievous.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun pretended to Pat her. Zhao junhan will definitely help her get this painting. You won¡¯t be able to get it at all. You¡¯ll even cause news.


    She retracted her hand from Jiang SE¡¯s arm and said calmly, ¡±


    [ popr artiste Jiang se and young master Jiang Hua get into an argument over a painting. ] That was what the media would write. Jiang se had enough of being in the limelight tonight. She could not be involved in such news anymore. This was especially so for Zhao junhan, who had to win the painting that his fianc¨¦e had donated for the sake of his reputation and the pride of the Zhao and Feng families. He had to return it to them to show that they were in love.


    No matter what their rtionship was in private, they would still pretend to be deeply in love on the surface.


    Jiang se, Zhang Jingan, and Liu Ye were walking on the carpet that was the finale of the charity g. This piece of news alone was enough to make the headlines in the entertainment section the next day.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    There was no need for Xia Chaoqun to exin the stakes. Jiang se was well aware of it. She lowered her head and clenched the picture book in her hand.


    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s a bit of a pity.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun did not understand what she meant by ¡®pity¡¯. However, he could hear the slight disappointment in Jiang SE¡¯s tone. She seemed to be feeling a little sorry for him. Upon closer inspection, Xia Chaoqun felt that this feeling was probably an illusion.


    ...

 Chapter 360

    360 An ident


    However, Jiang se seemed to really like ou miaosheng¡¯s paintings. She nced at Jiang se, who had her head lowered. This girl was reserved and rarely showed such a look of suppressed disappointment. Xia Chaoqun frowned.


    ¡°If you really like it and have money, I¡¯ll help you ask around.¡±


    Although ou Miao Sheng didn¡¯t have many paintings, Xia Chaoqun had a widework. If he were to throw away his face, there would definitely be people who would be willing to part with them.


    ¡°Thank you, sister Chaoqun.¡±


    Naturally, Jiang se did not feel sorry for ou miaosheng¡¯s painting.


    She was just feeling sorry for her past life, and from this painting, she thought of her current self.


    After her rebirth, she had nothing to do with the Feng family. She was no longer Feng Nan. The things that she once owned no longer belonged to her. Instead, they were at the disposal of others. It was the same for ou Miao Sheng¡¯s painting and Feng Zhongliang. The one who called Feng Zhongliang ¡°Grandpa¡± openly was someone else.


    She couldn¡¯t share that feeling with anyone else, so she could only chew it and swallow it.


    It was very lively around her, but she felt a little lonely. Her mobile phone was in her handbag. She could not help but want to open it and call PEI Yi.


    The thought was immediately suppressed by Jiang se.


    Although she did not really feel sorry for not being able to buy ou miaosheng¡¯s paintings, Jiang se was still grateful for Xia Chaoqun¡¯s kind intentions. With her cold personality, she had always liked to do things in a formal manner and rarely had any personal emotions.


    It was rare for him to help her out of work at this moment, so Jiang se felt that she needed to do him a favor.


    Just as she was feeling touched, Xia Chaoqun nced at his watch.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. If you want to buy more, you¡¯ll have to see if you have enough money.¡± Xia Chaoqun reminded her, ¡°allow me to remind you. Your pay won¡¯t be able to support your expenses for long. Everyone in the team needs to be supported by you. Your car and rent are all gone.


    Apart from that, during festivals, Jiang SE¡¯s employees would also need to give out benefits and prizes in order to gather more people to work for her.


    Jiang SE¡¯s warmth vanished at her reminder. Just as she was about to speak, mo Anqi suddenly turned around and said excitedly, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, look over there.¡±


    Mo Anqi¡¯s words interrupted Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s conversation. The two of them turned around and looked in the direction of mo Anqi¡¯s hand.


    At the East entrance of the venue, an old man wearing a Chinese tunic suit and holding a walking stick was supported by servants and led into the venue by a few respectful people.


    His arrival was sudden, but it quickly attracted the attention of the others in the venue.


    Shao cunjin, the chief editor of ¡± the style of the times ¡°, the organizer of the party, even came forward personally. He seemed very eager to meet the old man, which caused many people to specte.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him before.¡±


    Shao cunjin went to pick her up personally, and his attitude is so respectful. Could it be Zhenzhen? ¡± the person who spoke stretched out his index finger and pointed upwards, hinting at the old man¡¯s identity.


    Many celebrities were whispering to each other after noticing Shao cunjin¡¯s movements.


    For the chief editor of the top magazine in the country to personally receive him with such a respectful attitude, the old man who was weed by Shao cunjin must be of an extraordinary status.


    Jiang se turned to look at mo Anqi after she was reminded of her identity. She almost choked on her words and instinctively said, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Zhenzhen¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard how mo Anqi had addressed him. He turned to look at her and Mo Anqi said excitedly, ¡±


    ¡°Why did this old mane?¡±


    Mo Anqi was Jiang SE¡¯s assistant. She had sent her to the Feng residence a few times before, so she was no stranger to Feng Zhongliang. She had even seen the true head of Zhongnan industries a few times.


    The impression he had of this old man was that he had a serious temperament and was unsmiling. He was simply intimidating to young people.


    Even though they did not have as many interactions as Jiang se, mo Anqi could tell that Feng Zhongliang did not like such social interactions.


    The main decision-making power of Zhongnan industries was still in his hands, but the old man rarely showed up and was extremely low-key. He was rarely seen in financial magazines and newspapers. Except for some important decisions and business in Hong Kong, he had almost no connection with the public in his spare time.


    A party like this would be attended by celebrities and celebrities. Even if there were rich people, most of them were in the entertainment industry. By right, Feng Zhongliang should not be here tonight and he did not seem to be interested in the party at all. Mo Anqi even checked the invitation list and confirmed that this old man was not on the list of guests that ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ had released. However, he still showed up out of the blue. To the event organizer, It was a great surprise.


    For someone of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s status to be able to attend such a banquet was already something worthy of being widely publicized by newspapers and magazines.


    ¡°This time, there¡¯s a lot to write in the report.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun was also a little surprised. As Xia Donghe¡¯s daughter, Xia Chaoqun had been in Hong Kong¡¯s upper-ss society since she was young. Feng Zhongliang was no stranger to her.


    However, Feng Zhongliang had never liked to attend such banquets. He was famous for his social activities, and after he retired in hister years, he rarely stepped foot into such events. Why did he appear here tonight?


    ¡°Could it be that they are here for Feng Nan?¡±


    Mo Anqi quickly thought of Feng Nan. As she said this, she instinctively nced in Feng Nan and Zhao junhan¡¯s direction.


    Feng Nan was also disturbed by the crowd¡¯smotion. She raised her head and looked in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s direction. Her almond-shaped eyes were wide open, and her mouth was slightly agape. Her face was filled with surprise.


    His expression did not seem to be fake. Obviously, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s appearance was unexpected and she had no idea about it.


    After she came to her senses, her face revealed a look of ecstasy. She stood up and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Zhenzhen¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s voice was extremely loud, especially when everyone was whispering to each other. Her sudden voice immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The surrounding celebrities, celebrities, and reporters all looked at Feng Nan. Many of them were whispering to each other, and some of them had obviously recognized who Feng Nan was.


    She had once yed the role of a sad woman in Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie, which left a deep impression on people. At that time, her identity and background had been hyped up on the inte.


    Once Feng Nan stepped forward to identify Feng Zhongliang, the media reporters and the crowd naturally recognized the identity of the old man who had suddenly appeared.


    He should be the legendary old man Feng Zhongliang who had joined the Huaxia Revolutionary Army and held a high position in Huaxia, but went to Hong Kong in his early years and established Zhongnan industries!


    Once Feng Zhongliang¡¯s identity was exposed, the crowd exploded.


    It was said that the chairman of such a listedpany was a good friend of one of the three major generals of China, old master PEI. Why would such an old man with a special identity suddenly appear at tonight¡¯s charity banquet?


    There hadn¡¯t even been any news about ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ before this. Could it be that this was an unexpected surprise arranged by the organizers at thest minute?


    ...

 Chapter 361

    361 A surprise


    Many reporters raised the cameras in front of their chests, ignoring the rules that the organizers had warned them before they entered the venue that they were not allowed to take photos in the venue. For a while, the sound of shutters clicking was endless.


    Feng Zhongliang raised his hand and covered half of his face, ignoring Feng Nan¡¯s call. Xiao Liu, who was beside him, looked around and called the security guards, ¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t shoot!¡±


    The higher-ups of ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ who had apanied them in nodded their heads and replied softly, ¡±


    ¡°After the party ends, we will check the cameras of the media.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang nodded slightly. Shao cunjin wanted to reach out to help him, but Feng Zhongliang turned his body sideways.


    ¡°Where is the location?¡±


    ¡°Pleasee this way.¡±


    Although Feng Zhongliang did not ept his kindness in front of all the celebrities, it was already a great honor to be able to talk to someone like Feng Zhongliang. Shao cunjin naturally did not take his attitude to heart. He did not even feel angry at Feng Zhongliang¡¯s strange temper.


    Especially when he saw that Feng Zhongliang ignored Feng Nan¡¯s greetings, Shao cunjin felt even better. He guessed that Feng Zhongliang was just cold by nature.


    He made an inviting gesture and pointed to the VIP seats in front.


    That seat was originally reserved for the higher-ups of ¡®the grace of the times¡¯, but Feng Zhongliang had unexpectedlye to the banquet. Regardless of his status, this seat was well-deserved.


    After receiving the news,¡¯the grace of the times¡¯ adjusted their seats at thest minute. At this time, Shao cunjin calmly bent down and nced at Feng Nan, who had greeted him earlier. He was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Mr. Feng, do you want to have miss Feng and Mr. Zhao switch their positions?¡±


    He had originally nned to arrange for Feng Nan and Zhao junhan to sit together with Feng Zhongliang. After all, they were considered a family, and with Feng Zhongliang sitting together, he would not have to worry about Feng Nan not having news to talk about tomorrow.


    Shao cunjin said this with the intention of pleasing Feng Zhongliang. However, after he said this, Feng Zhongliang shook his head and said indifferently, ¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    His face was cold, and his white hair was allbed back. Although he was old, he was still in good spirits. His back was very straight, and he looked unsmiling and unapproachable.


    Even Shao cunjin, who was good at dealing with people, was running into walls everywhere when he was with Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Shao cunjin chuckled. After Feng Nan¡¯s call for Feng Zhongliang attracted everyone¡¯s attention, many people looked in her direction. She was secretly happy and proud, but soon, this pride turned into embarrassment and anger when Feng Zhongliang ignored her coldly.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Feng Zhongliang did not seem to have any intention of giving her face.


    There were so many reporters at the scene. She called Feng Zhongliang, but he pretended not to hear her!


    She cursed in her heart,¡±you old thing!¡±


    The people around her were staring at her. The media reporters seemed to be trying to figure out the rtionship between the grandfather and grandson. When Feng Nan saw Feng Zhongliang earlier, she had called out to him out of excitement. Now that Feng Zhongliang¡¯s attitude had calmed her down, she could not help but feel a little regretful.


    Feng Zhongliang ignored her so much that the reporters would definitely write nonsense about her tomorrow.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Feng Nan had always relied on the reputation of being the daughter of Zhongnan industry and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s granddaughter. Even when he persuaded Dong Mingsheng of Hua investment to invest in his own film, he also relied on Feng Zhongliang¡¯s reputation.


    If everyone knew that she did not get along with Feng Zhongliang, it would definitely affect her career development in the future.


    Feng Nan cursed in his heart. The moment Zhao junhan saw Feng Zhongliang, he stood up with a smile.


    He noticed Feng Nan¡¯s gloomy expression. In such an asion, she could not even control the embarrassment on her face.


    The reporters were still taking photos. Zhao junhan had a smile on his face as he pulled Feng Nan into his arms in a seemingly intimate manner. As he tidied her hair, he whispered in her ear threateningly, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better smile in front of so many people. You don¡¯t want people to see that you¡¯re estranged from your grandfather, do you?¡±


    Feng Nan resisted the urge to push him away. He snorted coldly and forced a smile, ¡±


    you¡¯ve seen how cold this old thing is to me. Iughed at him, but he didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    Zhao junhan took a deep breath and resisted the urge to push her to the ground.


    ¡°Whether you appreciate it or not, you don¡¯t want the reporters to write nonsense, right?¡±


    Her words hit Feng Nan¡¯s soft spot. When Zhao junhan suggested to greet Feng Zhongliang, although she was reluctant, she still held Zhao junhan¡¯s hand and went over.


    It was just that when she went there, her heart was beating like a drum.


    Zhao junhan did not know, but she did. When she moved out of the Feng family, she had a conflict with Feng Zhongliang and even pushed him. After that, the servants at home called her and said that Feng Zhongliang had fallen and injured himself.


    At that time, Feng Nan was very dissatisfied with Feng Zhongliang¡¯s behavior of being in charge of everything but not giving him any benefits. She ignored the calls from the servants and rarely returned to the Feng family mansion after that. She did not know if Feng Zhongliang still hated her now.


    If he were to make a scene in public, he would lose a lot of face!


    At the thought of this, Feng Nan felt like backing out. She stopped in her tracks, but before she could say anything, Zhao junhan pulled her and walked towards Feng Zhongliang.


    The two of them walked to Feng Zhongliang, hand in hand. Zhao junhan greeted him respectfully, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, why didn¡¯t you tell us you wereing? If we had known that you wereing, Nannan and I would have been waiting at the entrance to wee you.¡±


    He smiled as he held Feng Nan¡¯s hand. When he said this, he turned to look at Feng Nan with a doting look. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Grandpa, Zhenzhen. he squeezed Feng Nan¡¯s hand when he asked the question. Feng Nan seemed to have reacted and called Feng Zhongliang softly, but Feng Zhongliang did not even look at her. He only put one hand on Xiao Liu¡¯s arm and held his walking stick while asking Shao cunjin, ¡±


    ¡°When does the auction start?¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s face reddened again when he heard this.


    She could almost feel that Feng Zhongliang¡¯s attitude towards her neglect made the editor-in-chief of ¡®the style of the times¡¯ look surprised. She gritted her teeth and raised her voice again, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, let me help you to your seat.¡±


    She moved closer to Feng Zhongliang, who turned his head away. Liu¡¯s eyes swept around the venue, and suddenly, as if he had seen something, his eyes lit up. He approached Feng Zhongliang and whispered, ¡±


    ¡°Master, miss Jiang is also at the venue.¡±


    When Feng Zhongliang heard him, he turned around. Xiao Liu extended his hand and pointed in Jiang SE¡¯s direction.


    ...


    In reality, he was not young anymore, and his eyesight was not as good as it had been when he was young. There was still some distance between Jiang se and Feng Zhongliang. However, when he followed Xiao Liu¡¯s direction and looked in the direction where Jiang se hade from, his expression softened.

 Chapter 362

    362 Jealous


    Jiang se looked up from her seat as well. The reporters saw Xiao Liu waving in her direction, but they could not tell who he was greeting.


    Xia Chaoqun put down the album and stood up. He gestured for Jiang se to stand up as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and say hello too.¡±


    Her father, Xia Donghe, had interacted with Feng Zhongliang many times. When Xia Chaoqun was in Hong Kong, he had also followed his father to meet Feng Zhongliang many times. Now that they had met, he had to say hello.


    She had brought Jiang se along so that she could have more exposure. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s unexpected appearance tonight had obviously attracted the attention of most of the media reporters. Tomorrow¡¯s newspapers would definitely report this incident. Perhaps it would not only be on the entertainment section but also to interact with Feng Zhongliang, the actual leader of Zhongnan industries. It might even be mentioned in other popr sections. It would be very beneficial for Jiang se to be with them.


    Jiang se suppressed her doubts and nodded gently.


    Just as Feng Nan reached out to help Feng Zhongliang, Feng Zhongliang stopped her with his walking stick. Shao cunjin and the senior management of ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ were watching, including Feng Zhongliang¡¯s driver, Xiao Liu. He looked at Feng Nan without a smile on his face and said in a t tone, ¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m old, I can still walk. I don¡¯t need anyone to help me.¡±


    Feng Nan was filled with hatred when he heard those cold words. All the blood in his body rushed to the top of his head.


    Zhao junhan, who was beside her, was shocked, as if he was very surprised that her rtionship with Feng Zhongliang was so bad.


    Ever since he was reborn, Feng Nan hated Jiang se the most. There was not a single day that he did not think about how Jiang se had killed him in his previous life.


    However, at that moment, Feng Nan felt that Jiang se was not the only person he hated the most. He also hated Feng Zhongliang, who did not give him any face.


    The gazes of outsiders fell on her like needles. She could almost imagine what the media reporters were thinking and how those celebrities who were originally envious of her wouldugh at her.


    ¡°Grandpa, Zhenzhen¡±


    She opened her mouth with some difficulty, but Xiao Liu whispered, ¡±


    ¡°Master, Madam Xia and miss Jiang are here.¡±


    When Feng Nan heard this, she instinctively turned around. As expected, she saw Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se walking over.


    Feng Zhongliang, who had been cold and serious since he entered the venue, finally smiled for the first time since he made an appearance in front of the crowd that night when he saw Jiang se.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liang,¡±


    Jiang se greeted him obediently. Feng Zhongliang frowned. He looked at her attire and then shifted his gaze to Xia Chaoqun. His expression softened and he even forced a smile.


    ¡°Chaoqun, long time no see.¡±


    it¡¯s been a long time indeed. You¡¯re recuperating in the capital, so I don¡¯t have many chances to see you. Thest time I went back to Hong Kong, my father even asked if I had asked you out for tea.


    Xia Chaoqun smiled as he conversed with Feng Zhongliang, as if he did not notice the awkward expression on Feng Nan¡¯s face.


    Feng Zhongliangughed out loud. I¡¯m no longer in charge. I tend to the nts in my free time. I can¡¯tpare to busy young people like you.


    ¡°No way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only because the younger generation still has many shorings,¡± Xia Chaoqun replied seriously.¡±That¡¯s why I want to work hard to make up for it.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a few words, and Feng Nan and Zhao junhan, who were standing at the side, felt a little awkward.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s attitude toward Xia Chaoqun waspletely different from Feng Nan¡¯s.


    At this moment, no matter how slow Shao cunjin was, he could tell that old master Feng was not cold by nature. It was just that he did not like his granddaughter, so he treated her with a lukewarm attitude.


    Feng Zhongliang exchanged a few pleasantries with Xia Chaoqun before he suddenly nced at Jiang se. Jiang se walked forward. Xiao Liu, who was supporting Feng Zhongliang, stepped aside.


    She reached out to help Feng Zhongliang up. When Feng Nan saw this, he could not help but sneer in his heart. He thought that Jiang se had had enough of being in the limelight earlier. Now, she was finally going to make a fool of herself.


    Feng Nan thought he knew Feng Zhongliang¡¯s personality well. He had a weird temper and would fly into a rage at the slightest of dissatisfaction.


    She had tried to help him up earlier, but he had rejected her in public. Who was Jiang se to him?


    They were both female celebrities in the entertainment industry, yet she, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s biological granddaughter, was being looked down upon by him. As an outsider, Jiang se was simply asking to be humiliated.


    Initially, she thought that Feng Zhongliang would push Jiang se away like how he had pushed her away earlier.


    This old man had a strange temper. He didn¡¯t give anyone face. He had status and status, so it was only right and proper for him to do this, but he didn¡¯t consider the feelings of the person he rejected at all.


    However, Jiang se had already touched Feng Zhongliang¡¯s arm. Feng Nan had been waiting for Feng Zhongliang to fling her hand away, but he did not do so. In fact, Feng Zhongliang even allowed her to hold him.


    Not only was Feng Nan very surprised, but Shao cunjin, Zhao junhan, and the others were also dumbfounded.


    ¡°You little girl, how long has it been since youst came to see me?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face was stern. He struck the floor with his walking stick. The floor was carpeted, so the sound of his walking stick hitting the floor was not loud. However, his familiar attitude, his friendly reprimand, and his eptance of Jiang SE¡¯s intimacy without any resistance, shocked Feng Nan.


    ¡°Grandpa, Zhenzhen¡±


    She mumbled to herself, unable to believe her eyes. Then, an inexplicable fire surged out of her.


    Feng Nan was so angry that he was trembling all over. Feng Zhongliang did not give her any face, but was so intimate with an outsider.


    Although there was a hint of reprimand in his words, his tone and demeanor when he spoke to Jiang se was much more intimate than when he spoke to Xia Chaoqun.


    Why was that?


    Didn¡¯t he always hate the women in the entertainment industry the most? didn¡¯t he think highly of himself and look down on actors the most?


    Back when she was acting, he had defiled her in every way possible. He would point at her nose and scold her. Why was he treating Jiang se so differently now?


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Feng Nan trembled. She bit her lips so hard that her teeth were stained with lipstick. However, she did not have the time to care about that. She did not understand why Feng Zhongliang was acting this way. Of all the people he could have treated differently, why was it Jiang se? And why was it Jiang se?


    She clenched her fists and suppressed the anger in her heart. She gritted her teeth. If Zhao junhan had not held her hand tightly, she would have pushed Jiang se away.


    ¡°When did you be so close to miss Jiang?¡±


    When the people from ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ heard her question, they all turned their faces away and pretended to look elsewhere.


    This was the Feng family¡¯s family matter, and outsiders should not interfere.


    ...


    However, in front of so many people, and with so many media reporters around, no matter how many secrets there were in the wealthy families, it would not look good to make a scene at this time.


    After Feng Nan finished asking, Feng Zhongliang sneered, ¡±


    ¡°Do I need to exin to you what I do?¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s face immediately turned red.


    She almost couldn¡¯t hold back the anger in her heart, but Feng Zhongliang turned his head away, as if even looking at her was charity.

 Chapter 363

    363 Care and concern


    Feng Zhongliang held onto Jiang SE¡¯s arm. His grip on her wrist was a little tight. His palm was cold and trembling slightly. Clearly, he was not as calm as he appeared on the surface.


    Jiang se did not wish for Feng Zhongliang to vent his anger. Hence, she deliberately interrupted his previous question.


    I¡¯ve been so tired recently. Sister Chaoqun has arranged so many tasks for me all day long.


    Before her rebirth, she had always been polite, quiet, and quiet in front of Feng Zhongliang. She had never acted like a spoiled child before.


    However, when Jiang se held Feng Zhongliang¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly with him, she felt that it was not as difficult as she had imagined. She could easily say that to her grandfather. She even regretted that she had never acted coquettishly with Feng Zhongliang in the past. She had missed out on many things.


    ¡°I practice dancing and ying the zither every day, and I also have to memorize books.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun raised his brows in surprise. Clearly, he did not expect Jiang se and Feng Zhongliang to speak so casually and naturally. Compared to Feng Nan, the interaction between her and Feng Zhongliang was clearly more like that of a grandfather and grandson.


    As for the old man¡¯s personality, those who had dealt with him in Hong Kong¡¯s upper ss knew him best.


    He was a man of his word, so serious that he was a little too much. At home, he was also a man of his word.


    The second generation of the Feng family in Zhongnan industries were all submissive in front of Feng Zhongliang. Even the younger generation of the Feng family did not dare to be so presumptuous in front of him.


    Xia Chaoqun also knew that Jiang se often visited Feng Zhongliang. He also knew that Jiang se and Feng Zhongliang were on good terms. However, she did not expect the old and the young to be this close.


    When Feng Zhongliang heard Jiang se acting coquettishly, a smile appeared in his eyes. However, he said with a straight face, ¡±


    Chaoqun is also doing this for your own good. As a girl, ying the zither, dancing, and memorizing books are all very good. It¡¯s bitter first, then sweet!


    After he said this, he recalled how Jiang se had acted coquettishly toward him. However, he still felt his heart soften. He then looked at Xia Chaoqun and pleaded for Jiang se.


    however, Chaoqun, no matter how good it is for this girl, you have to give her some time. Everything can not be achieved overnight, it has to be done step by step.


    Feng Zhongliang was not used to speaking up for others. It was rare for him to speak up, so Xia Chaoqun naturally had to give him face. Heughed immediately.


    ¡°Uncle Liang is right. I¡¯ll pay attention to itter.¡±


    She red at Jiang se when she said this.


    Feng Zhongliang pretended not to notice Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression. He frowned and looked at Feng Nan.


    ¡°You can go back now.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Feng Nan felt a burning sensation on his face, as if he had been pped in the face.


    Shao cunjin¡¯s surprised expression made her feel so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in. She was so excited when she called out Feng Zhongliang¡¯s identity earlier, but now she regretted exposing Feng Zhongliang.


    In front of the media reporters, Feng Zhongliang had only spoken a few words to her before chasing her away. However, he had taken extra care of Jiang se.


    Did this old man know who Feng Nan and who his granddaughter were?


    Had he gone senile?


    Her chest heaved up and down, and the bandaged ck low-cut dress had already opened up below her chest, revealing a deep cleavage, and the outline of her full white chest could be vaguely seen. Her back was almostpletely empty, and only a few thin straps covered the thin fabric of her upper body. This scene made Feng Zhongliang feel more and more vited.


    Feng Nan¡¯s gorgeous clothes tonight, which had previously been praised as sexy and alluring, were now unsightly in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes.


    This was not how ady from a wealthy family should dress. In the past, Feng Nan hadined that he was too nosy and naggy, but now, Feng Zhongliang was toozy to even talk to Feng Nan.


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, father wanted to visit youst time to discuss the cooperation between Zhongnan industry and Jianghua group,¡±


    When Zhao junhan saw Feng Zhongliang¡¯s attitude towards Feng Nan, he knew that Feng Nan had beenpletely despised by him. However, Feng Nan did not realize it and did not know how to please this old man. Instead, he learned from others and joined the entertainment industry. He picked up a sesame seed and threw away a watermelon.


    Although she despised Feng Nan for being so foolish, they were now fianc¨¦e and they were bound together for good or bad. It would be good for her and the Zhao family if Feng Nan could regain Feng Zhongliang¡¯s love and care.


    Therefore, he still tried to ease the unfamiliar rtionship between Feng Nan and Feng Zhongliang. After saying a lot, he was still smiling, but Feng Zhongliang said indifferently, ¡±


    the cooperation between the two families will be taken over by someone from Hong Kong. I¡¯m old and I don¡¯t care about anything anymore. If there¡¯s a need to discuss, I should go to Hong Kong.


    Because his attitude towards Feng Nan had be more distant, Feng Zhongliang did not smile much when he treated Zhao junhan. Zhao junhanughed dryly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, but you¡¯re an elder, so I should let you know about everything. Grandfather is still thinking of inviting you out to y basketball when you¡¯re free.¡±


    He was polite, and his attitude was undoubtedly much better than Feng Nan¡¯s.


    ¡°The resort is starting to take shape now, and the golf course has also been opened.¡±


    One shouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person. If it was someone else, they might have agreed to Zhao junhan¡¯s request.


    He was not old, but he had a smooth personality and was not affected by Feng Zhongliang¡¯s cold face. He could still smile and reply.


    The Jianghua group¡¯s heir had a good eye and was very smart. He was also very patient and did not have the impetuousness and impulsiveness of a young man at all.


    Feng Zhongliang shook his head and did not answer him.


    I¡¯m sorry. As you can see, I can¡¯t walk well. I¡¯m not good at this kind of exercise. Mr. Zhao is looking for someone to have fun with, and many people are willing to apany him.


    After saying this, Feng Zhongliang smiled, ¡±


    ¡°I still have things to do tonight, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to waste time with Zhao junhan. He sent him away and gestured for Shao cunjin to lead the way.


    Based on Feng Zhongliang¡¯s attitude, it was obvious that he thought highly of Jiang se.


    Although the organizer of tonight¡¯s charity g, the upper management of times ¡®Style Magazine, did not understand why Feng Zhongliang was so cold to his granddaughter but so caring toward Jiang se, the old man¡¯s intentions were clear.


    When Shao cunjin was leading the way, he had already instructed the staff member beside him to arrange for Jiang SE¡¯s recement.


    Feng Nan and Zhao junhan had already been invited back to their seats. No matter how unwilling she was, she knew that she could not make a scene on such an asion. She would not only anger Feng Zhongliang, but she would also embarrass herself.


    Without the person who bothered Feng Zhongliang, he looked much better. Now that there were fewer people around him, he nced at Jiang se and sighed.


    ¡°You little girl.¡±


    She was wearing a white strapless dress that revealed her shoulders and arms. He frowned.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s already may, the venue is air-conditioned. Are you cold wearing this?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 364

    364 Chapter 364-cold


    The fans were more concerned about Jiang SE¡¯s appearance and image.


    The media only hoped that she would be elegant and presentable. It would be best if she was sexy and had something to talk about. They wanted to know if she was attractive enough. Even Jiang se had thought that the dress would suit her temperament and figure when she had chosen it.


    Feng Zhongliang was the only one who asked her the moment he came, ¡± Aren¡¯t you cold dressed like this?


    She was touched by his words and her tears were about to flow out, but she had to hold it in.


    Arge amount of cold air blew out from the central air conditioner vent above the venue. If Feng Zhongliang had not asked, Jiang se would not have noticed if she was cold.


    Every female star in this industrypeted for beauty like this, but only her grandfather cared about her the moment he came.


    Even though she had been reborn, her grandfather still cared about her as much as he did in the past.


    She took a few deep breaths in a row, her eyes a little red. In such an asion, with the surrounding media eyeing her covetously, even the smallest thing would be magnified.


    Tonight, she had been the focus of everyone¡¯s attention one after another, so she couldn¡¯t cry now.


    Jiang se lowered her eyes to hide her reddened eyes. She said softly with tears in her eyes, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. I put on a shawl before I got off the car, but I only took it after entering the venue.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear to let her grandfather worry about her, so she tried tofort him, but he said, ¡±


    ¡°You little girls, you don¡¯t even know how to take care of your own bodies. You don¡¯t pay attention to your clothes when you¡¯re young, and now that you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll feel pain here and there.¡± After he finished reprimanding, his serious expression softened.


    ¡°The next time youe home, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to make you something to nourish your body.¡±


    He looked at her thin figure. In the eyes of others, this was just right, but in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes, she was so thin that she was only left with bones.


    However, when he thought of her job and how she had previously acted coquettishly when she mentioned the sses and studies that Xia Chaoqun had arranged for her, his lips moved. In the end, he sighed.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t listen.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Jiang se said, ¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re concerned about me. I¡¯ll remember what you said and try to listen to you next time.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re obedient, go back to school and don¡¯t act. When you graduate, you can marry ah Yi. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    He red at her, but Jiang se did not reply. This was not the first time they had talked about this. Feng Zhongliang could not convince her, so he shook his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s young, but he has a stubborn temper. I don¡¯t know who he takes after.¡±


    ¡°I learned it from you!¡± When Jiang se retorted, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s expression darkened. Behind him, Xiao Liu could not help butugh. He stopped in his tracks. He wanted to throw a tantrum, but there was nothing he could do about Jiang se. After pulling a long face, he could not help but smile.


    However, he could not help but think of Feng Nan afterughing.


    Feng Zhongliang often thought that God was always fair. Even though his granddaughter¡¯s temperament had changed greatly, God would alwayspensate him with a more obedient girl.


    If Feng Nan had not changed and was still his obedient granddaughter, would she end up like Jiang se if she were to argue with him?


    When he thought about how his granddaughter, who used to be calm and steady, had turned into Jiang se when she bickered with him, he found it rather interesting. His gaze softened. However, after a long while, he sighed silently. What was the point of thinking about all this now?


    Feng Nan¡¯s personality had changed so much that he almost could not recognize him. He could no longer be as obedient as before, and it was even more impossible for him to enjoy the joy of having a family like Jiang se.


    When he thought of this, Feng Zhongliang felt a little sad for some reason. However, he quickly realized that he was distracted and kept his feelings in check. He spoke to Jiang se again, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put aside the yellow stone you gave mest time. I¡¯ve also found some stones to practice with recently.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang allowed Jiang se to help him to the VIP seat that ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ had arranged for him. When he mentioned the stone that Jiang se had brought with herst time, he felt much better. It was as if the gloominess that had been guing him had mostly dissipated.


    I¡¯ve found some feelings recently, but I haven¡¯t moved it on that stone yet. Later, I¡¯ll be more familiar with it. When you have time,e to my house and help me think about what kind of words to write and carve on the stone.


    Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw him smile again.


    In fact, Feng Zhongliang was not in a good mood tonight. After he found out that the painting that Feng Nan was going to put up for auction was one of ou miaosheng¡¯s paintings that she had collected in the past, he had been silent for a long time.


    Back when Feng Nan had collected these paintings, he had put in a lot of effort to get his hands on them.


    At that time, it was very difficult to get it, but who knew that he would donate it so easily just for exposure?


    On the way to the charity party, Feng Zhongliang barely smiled. Fortunately, apart from Feng Nan, Jiang se was there as well. Otherwise, Xiao Liu would not have been able to see Feng Zhongliang¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Jiang se nodded. When the old man and the young man arrived at the VIP seats, the auction would only begin in about twenty minutes.


    The scene of Feng Zhongliang and Jiang se getting close to each other not only made Feng Nan unable to calm down, but even the media reporters were making wild guesses.


    Many people were overwhelmed by their curiosity. Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye were sitting side by side on the second row of seats that were directly facing the booth. Naturally, they did not miss the scene of Feng Zhongliang and Jiang se chatting happily earlier. At the same time, they also saw Feng Nan¡¯s defeat.


    this old man rarelyes out. In recent years, he rarely shows his face except for the real big decisions.


    Zhang Jingan was not a curious person, but after watching this show, he could not help but turn his head and discuss with Liu Ye, who was beside him, ¡±


    there are many legends about this old man in Hong Kong.


    Starting from scratch, he founded Zhongnan industry and had several listedpanies under his name. His worth was probably more than ten billion US dors and he was one of the top figures in Hong Kong.


    His character was equally famous for his adventurous spirit and unique business vision.


    The big shots in Hong Kong¡¯s political and business circles had only onement about Feng Zhongliang. His value was not only limited to his wealth. He had a good reputation and followed the rules when he did things. If he had the intention to expand the territory of Zhongnan industries, he would not have to worry about funds at all.


    In addition to the banks, the celebrities and rich businessmen in Hong Kong and Macau were willing to lend him money because of his character.


    However, as Feng Zhongliang grew older and did not manage much in recent years, Zhongnan industries was gradually handed over to the second generation of the Feng family, and its development gradually slowed down.


    This old man was not someone easy to get along with. When he was young, he had participated in the war against the Japanese invaders. When he retired from the revolutionary Army, he had once served in the Army. He had a very high opinion of himself. Why was he so close to Jiang se? Jiang se was still a celebrity in the entertainment industry who had only been around for a few years!

 Chapter 365

    365 Chapter 365 why


    Zhang Jingan was a little curious, but Liu Ye suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at Zhang Jingan.


    do you still remember the rumor in the industry that Jiang se had a boyfriend? ¡±


    There had always been a rumor in the industry that Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend had a powerful background. Back then, before Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡± pretense to reality ¡± was released, he had almost caused ¡± pretense to reality ¡± to be unable to be released because he had deleted Jiang SE¡¯s part in it.


    Later, it was said that Gu Jiaer had personally called Jiang se to plead for mercy and promised to restore Jiang SE¡¯s role in ¡± pretense to reality ¡°. He also promised that in the future, if Jiang se was willing, she could take on the leading role in his film, which was why the film had passed the vetting process.


    during the opening ceremony of ¡®events of Beiping¡¯, Jiang se also personally admitted that she has a boyfriend.


    Back then, the incident had even made the news headlines. However, she kept a low profile afterward, so very few people took photos of her meeting her boyfriend. Of course, there was another situation where Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend came from a very powerful background. Hence, no entertainment media dared to broadcast it. As a result, the incident became a legend.


    In recent years, Jiang se had been doing very well in the entertainment industry. Her fame was gradually rising, but she had never been involved in any scandals.


    Based on this, Liu Ye guessed that Jiang se had not broken up with her boyfriend. It was just that both of them kept a low profile.


    I¡¯m suspecting that if the rumors are true and Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend really has a powerful background, that¡¯s probably the reason why old master Feng sees her in a different light.


    Zhang Jingan did not say anything. Liu Ye thought for a while, then asked with a smile, ¡±


    are you really interested in getting me to work with Jiang se in your next movie? ¡±


    Feng Zhongliang and Jiang se attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Some of the celebrities sitting at the back looked in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s direction while others turned to look at Feng Nan. Many of them were secretly gloating as if they were watching a show.


    No one even noticed that Liu Ye and Zhang Jingan were talking about cooperation in the second row of the banquet.


    Even some of the media reporters who were watching from a distance would not have imagined the conversation between Liu Ye and Zhang Jingan. They thought that they were just talking about Feng Zhongliang¡¯s unexpected appearance tonight and the familiar interaction between him and Jiang se, just like most people.


    ¡°Why do I remember that you originally intended to invite Tao cen for this movie?¡±


    The lights at the banquet were bright, and the media reporters were sitting in rows in the distance. As far as the eye could see, they were all female stars and well-dressed rich and famous people who werepeting for beauty.


    Liu Ye was smiling. He had put oil on his pitch-ck hair, which exposed his broad forehead. He was wearing a fitting suit with a snow-white shirt inside and a bow tie. He looked elegant and handsome.


    After acting in ¡± demon ¡°, he had quickly slimmed down and returned to his previous state.


    After asking this question, Liu Ye smiled and waited for Zhang Jingan¡¯s answer.


    Preparations for Zhang Jingan¡¯s new film had been in progress since a long time ago. The investors had already been agreed upon. Back then, century Gxy had spent a lot of effort to get Tao cen into the production team. However, Tao cen had withdrawn from the show in the end. The most amazing thing was that Zhang Jingan had the intention to get Jiang se to take over her position.


    Compared to the familiar interaction between Jiang se and Feng Zhongliang, Liu Ye was actually more curious about Zhang Jingan¡¯s thoughts. He also wanted to know the reason why he had chosen Jiang se.


    The others did not know about the conflict between Tao cen and Jiang se, but Liu Ye knew a little about it.


    When the Italian famous director, chessaray, first came to China, he had interacted with Jiang se. Liu Ye calcted the time and concluded that chessaray¡¯s ¡°Lost City¡± should have been in its cast stage at that time. He had most likely looked for Jiang se because he felt that she was suitable for one of the roles.


    Later on, this matter was exposed and caused quite a stir. Xia Chaoqun stepped in to suppress the matter and even used a notorious producer in the entertainment industry as a scapegoat. Only then did Xia Chaoqun sessfully delete the news.


    On the other hand, not long after the incident, chessaray quickly left China. In the official notice released by ¡°Lost City ¡°, the main roles had already been decided. Other than a few Hollywood stars who had already been confirmed, Jiang se did not get the chance. On the other hand, century Gxy¡¯s Tao cen sessfully got the role.


    Liu Ye had been in this line of work for a long time, so he could more or less tell that there was something fishy going on.


    Jiang se must have been set up by someone back then. She had a manager like Xia Chaoqun behind her, yet there was still someone who could set her up. There were only a handful of people in the industry who could do such a thing.


    Not to mention, whoever benefited in the end would naturally be able to guess who was the one who made the move.


    Tao cen had snatched Jiang SE¡¯s role. Due to a conflict in her schedule, she left Zhang Jingan¡¯s cast.


    Tao cen had given up on this world-famous director after being ¡®picked on¡¯ by others. Instead, he chose the more famous Chesare. However, in the end, Zhang Jingan had intentionally given the opportunity to Tao cen to give up to Jiang se.


    The rtionship between these two female stars in century Gxy, who used to work under the same manager, was slightly awkward. Liu Ye thought about whether Zhang Jingan¡¯s actions were intentional or not, and what kind of uproar would be caused in century Gxy.


    ¡°What¡¯s your impression of Jiang se?¡±


    Zhang Jingan did not answer Liu Ye¡¯s question. Instead, he threw out a question.


    After he asked this, he added, ¡±


    you¡¯ve worked with her on ¡®demon¡¯ before. I know that if you¡¯re not interested in the script and you don¡¯t acknowledge Jiang se as a person, you won¡¯t ept a script like that.


    Especially in ¡± demon, ¡± Liu Ye yed the role of a viin, which was a great breakthrough for him.


    Even if he had the intention to train himself, Liu Ye would not take such a risk if Jiang se was not outstanding enough.


    In other words, Zhang Jingan¡¯s words were indirectly answering Liu Ye¡¯s question. He had chosen Jiang se as the subject of observation for his new film, but it was not as he had imagined. He was not angry at Tao cen for leaving the production team at thest minute and was deliberately trying to embarrass her.


    Even though this famous director was disdained after beingpared to others, he still calmly analyzed who was the most suitable for his new film. He had no intention of fighting for a moment.


    Liu Ye understood the meaning behind his words, and the smile on his face faded a little.


    Regardless of whether Zhang Jingan was telling the truth or not, he had already made his stance clear. Liu Ye naturally went along with his words, ¡±


    ¡°I really like working with her!¡±


    When he said this, his expression was very serious, and his tone was also very cautious. He did not seem to be joking, which made Zhang Jingan a little surprised.


    ¡°Oh? Tell me. ¡±


    Liu Ye lowered his head and looked at the watch on his wrist. There were still about ten minutes before the auction officially began, so there was still time for them to finish discussing this matter. Hence, after Zhang Jingan finished speaking, he said,


    ¡°When we were filming¡± demon,¡±she was already quite famous.¡± Her manager was Xia Chaoqun, and behind her was the century Gxy. She had Chang Yuhu, who was awarded the title of super actor by the Huaxia government, as an apprentice. With a boyfriend who was protected by his superiors, her stardom was already very smooth. but I feel that her attitude is the same as when she was in the ¡®rescue mission¡¯ crew.

 Chapter 366

    366 The auction


    During the filming of ¡± demon, ¡± Jiang se was the first one to arrive at the scene every day. Sometimes, she would not leave even after the filming was over. Instead, she would watch her own or someone else¡¯s performance.


    ¡°When Zhao rang convinced me to y the role of Luo Shen, I didn¡¯t intend to take it at all.¡±


    Liu Ye raised his hand to cover his mouth and said in a low voice,


    the script is good, but the sess of a film is not only dependent on the script.


    Zhang Jingan nodded. Liu Ye continued, ¡±


    ¡°But Jiang se convinced me.¡±


    Liu Ye recalled the time when Xia Chaoqun had agreed on a time with him. When he saw Jiang se, she was emaciated and her eyes were so dark that it sent chills down one¡¯s spine. She was a woman who had lost her daughter, family, and hope.


    At that moment, Liu Ye did not even need to prepare. He was easily brought into the scene by her emotions and acted together with her.


    Back then, Zhao rang had apuded his and Jiang SE¡¯s impromptu performance. Even yang Boxi had thought that he was able to get into character so quickly because of his superb acting skills and rich acting experience.


    However, when Liu Ye thought about it carefully, he realized that he had been influenced by Jiang se at that moment. She was immersed in her role in the movie. Such emotions could easily move people. At that moment, Liu Ye even felt that Jiang se was like someone who had lost everything she once had. He saw loneliness in her eyes.


    However, she did not lose anything. Her fans were not clear about her family¡¯s situation and Xia Chaoqun had protected her privacy. However, ording to Liu Ye¡¯s knowledge, she came from an ordinary background. She had a boyfriend and a job. The opportunity was right in front of her. With a manager like Xia Chaoqun, she should have been doing well back then.


    In other words, the loneliness that Liu Ye saw in her eyes might be the best performance she could put on when she was immersed in the plot.


    At that moment, Liu Ye felt that Jiang se might have been born to be in this industry. If she could really ¡®bring her character to life¡¯, the impression she would leave on others would not be Jiang se, the nameless Zhou family maid in ¡°rescue mission ¡°, or the doukou in¡± Beiping incident ¡°. Instead, she would be the real Zhang Yuqin in ¡°the devil ¡°. Liu Ye could not think of any reason why he would not work with her.


    When he read the script and the novel, Liu Ye¡¯s analysis of Zhang Yuqin¡¯s character was based on his altered judgment, just like the very rigid impression of Luo Shen that he had interpreted.


    Zhang Yuqin, female, her rtionship with her husband is distant. She¡¯s a woman in the insurance business. She has an only daughter, ZhuZhu, and her life is poor.


    Prior to this, he could urately describe Zhang Yuqin in words. However, when he saw Jiang se, he had a clear impression of her. At that time, the film crew had not been established, and Zhao rang had not even drawn any storyboard. Yet, she had already grasped the essence of Zhang Yuqin.


    Liu Yeter noticed that after the production team was set up, Zhao rang was more or less influenced by Jiang se when he drew the image of Zhang Yuqin in the storyboard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think beauty is her greatest weapon.¡±


    She had not changed her mind. Despite being in the entertainment industry for so many years, she had never changed her mind. While filming the movie, he noticed that Jiang SE¡¯s attitude during filming was the same as when she was in ¡°rescue mission.


    Zhao rang¡¯s requirements were strict. If he couldn¡¯t do it once, he would do it a second time, a third time, and a fourth time.


    Until everyone was exhausted, and many of the crew members wereining about how tired they were, she was the only one who gritted her teeth and held on.


    In one of the scenes in which she was looking for ZhuZhu, Zhang Yuqin had to look for a haystack. Jiang se reached out to flip through it without a word. After that, her arms were cut with wounds of various sizes. The scene was captured by the camera. The stunt double that she had prepared and the special effects in the post-production were not needed.


    This might be the reason why Zhao rang was particrly fond of her.


    After filming ¡± the demon, ¡± during the production team¡¯s end-of-production party, Zhao rang had jokingly said that after being in the industry for so many years, his favorite actress was Jiang se. In the future, as long as Jiang se was willing, he would always wee her into his crew.


    I¡¯ll arrange a time to meet her after the banquet.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s words meant that their conversation hade to an end.


    hmm, ¡± Liu Ye replied softly. Zhang Jingan¡¯s film investmentpany was a few well-known foreignpanies. Under certain circumstances, he might not be able to make the final decision. However, he had the thought that he would need toe into contact with Jiang se for future coborations.


    The two of them chatted for a while and looked at the time. The auction was about to begin.


    The host of the banquet was Sheng Jingzhi, the host of ¡± a filmmaker in the industry. the senior management of ¡± the grace of the times ¡± gave their speeches on stage one after another. It was only half an hourter that the auction really began.


    ording to the rules of an auction, the main event was always at the back. The first few items were costumes and jewelry that had some sentimental significance donated by some celebrities. It was rare to have a valuable item.


    The first few items were all sold for a price of less than 10000.


    Jiang se calcted the upper limit of what she could afford in her heart. She then set her eyes on the folding fan that Shao cunjin had donated.


    This folding fan was the masterpiece of Zhou Shijie, a well-known craftsman during thete Qing Dynasty. It was carved out of mahogany. ording to her valuation, the market price of this fan was about 600000 Yuan. Under such circumstances, it might be able to be auctioned for 650000 to 700000 Yuan on Shao cunjin¡¯s ount.


    However, this fan had been there for a long time and looked antique. From the outside, it didn¡¯t look fashionable. It wasn¡¯t very popr with beautiful stars, but some antique merchants would buy it for collection.


    However, most of the people who came tonight were in the entertainment industry, so there weren¡¯t many people who would make a move. The budget Yu Wei gave her should be just enough.


    Most importantly, if he won this fan, he could give it to Feng Zhongliang to y with. Other people would not like such an item, but Feng Zhongliang would definitely take a fancy to it.


    When she thought of this, Jiang se turned around and picked up the album. She spread it out in front of Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°Grandpa, how about I bid for this fan and give it to you?¡±


    In fact, Feng Zhongliang hade here for ou miaosheng¡¯s painting. He was not keen on such banquets, and he did not think that there was anything worth selling at such an asion other than the painting that Feng Nan had thrown out. Previously, Xiao Liu had told him about some of the items in the auction house, but they were nothing more than clothes and essories, which he was not interested in.


    However, when he heard Jiang SE¡¯s words and saw her open the album, he turned to take a look. He found it rather interesting.


    This fan seemed out of cepared to the other items on the blueprint, but to him, it was something that was hard toe by. His interest was piqued, and he looked at it again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to spend money. Save it for your dowry in the future.¡±

 Chapter 367

    367 Chapter 367 the speaker


    The price of this mahogany folding fan, which had been sold to Zhou Shijie since the Qing Dynasty, was marked on the album as 500000 Yuan? Jiang se could tell the true value of the folding fan. Naturally, Feng Zhongliang could tell as well.


    To him, this amount of money was like a drop in the ocean. His heart ached for Jiang SE¡¯s wallet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    On the stage, the host was introducing the next product. In the VIP seats, Jiang se and Feng Zhongliang were whispering to each other.


    sister Chaoqun asked me to donate a sum of money to the dinner party this time. It just so happens to be this amount.


    She stretched out her finger and gestured the number ¡®8¡¯. Feng Zhongliang looked at her hand and thought for a moment, then he was a little confused.


    Jiang se did note from a wealthy family, but she seemed to be very familiar with gatherings like auction houses. She had attended them many times before.


    She probably knew the value of Zhou Shijie¡¯s Rosewood folding fan in her heart. That was why she gave an urate figure of ¡®800000¡¯. It proved that she had done some research on these things in her heart.


    These circumstances were not in line with her background.


    anyway, I¡¯m going to donate it. It¡¯s a waste of money to buy clothes and jewelry that I don¡¯t need. I might as well buy something meaningful.


    If it was in the past, the two of them were not close. If there was someone he didn¡¯t like, even if they were holding expensive items in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t even look at them.


    However, Jiang se had said that she wanted to give him a gift. In the eyes of ordinary people, this was already an item of considerable value. Feng Zhongliang found it difficult to link this folding fan to its price.


    At the party, the young girl opened her bright eyes and smiled.


    it¡¯s may now, and it¡¯ll be hot for a few months. You can take your folding fan and sit under the grape trellis at home, make a pot of tea, read a book, and wave your fan. Won¡¯t You Be able to pass the time? ¡± Feng Zhongliang was stunned by her words. Before he could say anything, Jiang se continued, ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that it¡¯s hot when summeres? She said that an air-conditioned room is not asfortable as the outside.¡±


    ¡°Did I ever say that?¡±


    The back of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s hand trembled. He clenched his jaw and then loosened it. He had often said these words to Feng Nan in the past, but had he ever mentioned them to Jiang se?


    Jiang se had been in contact with him for a long time, even after he had fallen downst year. They were not as close as they had been in the beginning. Did he say these things to Jiang sest summer?


    He turned to look at Xiao Liu, who was sitting on the other side. Jiang se took a look at the list and confirmed that she was going to bid for the mahogany folding fan. Even if someone were to fight for itter, she would have to get it at the cost of a little more money.


    She remembered an old incident from a few years ago. An old friend of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s had tried his best to get a folding fan that sun zixiang had personally inscribed and painted. Feng Zhongliang had been sighing for a few days. If he could get this fan, he could show it off in front of his old friend.


    When she thought of this, Jiang se lowered her head and pursed her lips into a smile. She did not notice that Feng Zhongliang¡¯s gaze on her was filled with spection.


    The auction soon reached the second half. Sheng Jingzhi took out an exquisite red wooden box. The box itself was exquisitely made, but there was only one card in it. Sheng Jingzhi took the wooden box in his hand and smiled.


    the next item is the ink and brush of the famous Chinese director, Zhang Jingan. Everyone is familiar with it.


    As soon as Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s voice fell, many celebrities sat up straight and vowed to get the autograph.


    The card was light and not worth much, not even as much as a corner of the box containing the card. But the words written on the card were valuable, and the person who wrote them was even more valuable.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature. Who didn¡¯t know that this thin card represented a chance to enter the crew of a big director in the future?


    The crowd rubbed their fists and wiped their palms. In the crowd, even Feng Nan, who had been angered by Feng Zhongliang to the point of vomiting blood, straightened his back and leaned forward. It was obvious that he was determined to get the autograph.


    The eyes of many media reporters took in the atmosphere of the venue. Zhang Jingan smiled, as if he did not notice the undercurrent between the celebrities at this moment, nor did he realize that his signature had already attracted everyone¡¯s attention the moment it appeared.


    He crossed his arms in front of his chest. When Sheng Jingzhi looked at him, he even raised an arm and waved.


    as everyone knows, all of director Zhang¡¯s films are superb. He has produced many outstanding films and is a frequent guest of the major film Awards.


    When Sheng Jingzhi said this, the audience burst intoughter. Zhang Jingan alsoughed, but his smile seemed to be a little casual.


    but everyone might not know this, but director Zhang is also a member of the China calligrapher¡¯s Association. Apart from directing movies, he has also done some research on painting and calligraphy. He¡¯s quite aplished in them. After Sheng Jingzhi finished speaking, he turned the mahogany box to the side so that the audience could see the card in the box.


    director Zhang¡¯s calligraphy can be said to be hard toe by even with a thousand pieces of gold. Everyone in the industry is proud to have received director Zhang¡¯s treasured calligraphy. At the ¡®lighting up China¡¯ charity dinner organized by ¡®the style of the times¡¯, director Zhang has specially sent out an autographed greeting card. Those who are interested, please get ready!


    He repeated the rules of the auction. there is no minimum bid for this signature. The bids will be stacked ording to the rules of two, five, and eight. In other words, this Signature¡¯s starting bid was 200,500,800,1000, then 1200,1500, and so on and so forth until the end.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature was even more popr than Jiang se had imagined.


    A group of celebrities, who had been lukewarm earlier, were now fighting to be the first to raise their cards. The situation in the venue was explosive. Compared to the previously quiet atmosphere, it was as if everyone was afraid of being first and second, afraid that someone else would be first.


    Feng Nan kept raising the cards in his hand. Ten minutester, Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature had already risen to 120000!


    At this time, after seeing that there were manypetitors, some of the celebrities tactfully chose to let go, but there were still arge number of people who were determined to hold on. Feng Nan gradually became a little impatient. On the stage, Sheng Jingzhi had already announced the price of ¡®120000¡¯, and there were still a few people raising their boards. Feng Nan did not hesitate to raise the board in his hand. Zhao junhan frowned, and could not help but reach out to pull her back.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡±


    ¡°Enough?¡±


    Feng Nan turned around and sneered. He reached out to brush his long, curly hair and slowly exhaled.


    ¡°I want Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature.¡±


    The fiercepetition made her sweat. She was dressed lightly and the air conditioner was on, so the temperature was very low.


    However, Feng Nan was a little frustrated that he could not get the simple signature.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give this opportunity to anyone else.¡±


    She turned her head and looked around. Other than a few B-list celebrities, she was still arguing with a few A-list female celebrities. She could not lose no matter what.

 Chapter 368

    368 Chapter 368 unintentional


    ¡°Do you know the rules of the auction?¡±


    Zhao junhan suppressed his impatience and turned to look at her. Feng Nan said, ¡±


    Sheng Jingzhi has exined it very clearly. My ears are fine.


    There was no minimum bid for the autographs, and the bids were stacked ording to the rules of two, five, and eight. At this point, the bid had already reached 120000. Each increment was not much, and this price was still within Feng Nan¡¯s eptable range. Yet, Zhao junhan had actually said that it was enough.


    Feng Nan could not help butugh.


    that¡¯s enough. When did young master Zhao start to feel heartache over a few million Yuan? ¡±


    Her eyes were filled with disdain, and the disdain towards Zhao junhan was written all over her face. She originally thought that Zhao junhan would fly into a rage after hearing her sarcasm, but who knew that not only was he not angry, he even ced his elbow on the chair¡¯s armrest and propped up his chin. He turned his face to look at her, and he clicked his tongue.


    Feng Nan, I¡¯m starting to wonder if you¡¯re the real Feng Nan or if you¡¯ve been possessed by some wandering ghost.


    He had been nonchnt when he had said it, and the words had just left his mouth. Zhao junhan had never really thought about it in that way. However, even though he had said it unintentionally, the listener had taken note of it. As soon as he had finished speaking, Feng Nan¡¯s face turned as white as snow in an instant.


    Zhao junhan¡¯s unintentional words had hit the most unspeakable secret in Feng Nan¡¯s heart.


    At that moment, she was like a panicked thief who had bumped into the owner of the car. She instinctively shivered and felt that her heart had stopped beating. She could only hear the blood flowing in her head and the blood vessels throbbing.


    This moment felt especially long for Feng Nan. The more she looked at Zhao junhan¡¯s face, the more she felt that he had discovered something.


    What did he discover? Did he know that he was not Feng Nan? What did he see?


    Feng Nan felt as if her body was no longer under her control. She even felt that she should haveughed at this moment and chided him for spouting nonsense to shut him up.


    However, when she tried to lift the corners of her mouth, she felt that her lips were stiff and she had no strength to lift them up.


    Her expression must be extremely ugly right now, because she noticed the suspicion in Zhao junhan¡¯s eyes.


    Feng Nan found it extremely difficult to breathe, and the noise around her seemed to have disappeared in an instant. She could no longer see the people in the hall clearly, and all she could see was Zhao junhan¡¯s disdainful expression.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but the blood that was rushing to the top of her head suddenly fell down from her head. Her whole body was cold and trembling, and her heart was beating wildly as if it had recovered.


    She seemed to have regained her senses when the noise around her started again. She raised the sign in her hand mechanically, and Sheng Jingzhi shouted, ¡±


    ¡°180000 RMB!¡±


    Feng Nan had felt as if a few minutes had passed in that moment, but in reality, only a few seconds had passed.


    Her pale face was covered by a thickyer of powder. Zhao junhan¡¯s coldughter could be heard.


    Yingluo, do you think that the rule is just adding 5000 or 8000? Yingluo? Didn¡¯t the Feng family bring you to an auction like this?¡±


    after reaching 120000, every time you raise your hand, you¡¯ll add 150000,180000, and so on.


    He was still trying to remind Feng Nan, so he did not realize that his earlier words had cast a huge shadow on Feng Nan. Feng Nan did not even look at him as he was afraid that he would be able to see the remaining fear in his eyes if he were to sit next to him.


    However, she heard what Zhao junhan said, and she was a little angry.


    In her previous life, she did not attend many events like this. Before her rebirth, she was not very famous in the industry and did not have many works. She would not even be invited to the charity banquets held by ¡± the times.


    She had followed Zhao junhan and attended a few banquets as his femalepanion. She had seen the rich people in their Circle Auction items, but they had only raised their boards.


    There was a limit to how much one could raise the bid each time. She didn¡¯t expect that the so-called ¡®two, five, eight¡¯ rule would increase the bid after reaching 120000.


    Aftering back to her senses, Feng Nan also realized that Zhao junhan¡¯s previous words were probably meant to ridicule her. It was just that he had coincidentally pointed out a certain fact, which was why she had lost herposure in her panic.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t have to be so flustered. Even if he realized that something was wrong, he didn¡¯t have any evidence.


    She consoled herself in her heart and continued to raise her sign. The price of her signature had already soared to 520000.


    Even at this point, there were still a few celebrities who were in hot pursuit. It was obvious that they, like Feng Nan, had vowed to get Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature.


    Such a price had actually far exceeded the price of the signature. Jiang se noticed that when the price reached 720000, the surrounding media was already whispering among themselves.


    There were still two people who had not let go. One of them was Feng Nan, and the other was the female star Zhao ruoyun, who had yed a role in ¡± rescue mission ¡± in the past, just like Feng Nan.


    At this point, the price that the two of them had called out hadpletely exceeded the value of the autograph itself. There was no need to continue bidding. However, the two female celebrities had no intention of giving up, which had already attracted a lot of attention.


    From the beginning, everyone had been bidding for this item, but now, only two people were bidding. The situation was somewhat awkward, but Feng Nan did not seem to realize that she had be aughingstock. She was still not willing to admit defeat, and the price had already reached ¡®880000¡¯.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face darkened. What Feng Nan did was simply embarrassing him.


    The heiress of Zhongnan industries was nowpeting with a small star for a director¡¯s autograph, and she even offered a high price of nearly 900000 Yuan!


    The media reporters were worried that they would not have any news material, but who knew that Feng Nan would take the initiative to bring two topics to their door in one night?


    At this point, they were already fighting for their pride and dignity. No one would take the initiative to let go.


    The price of his signature shot up again and again. Zhao junhan crossed his arms andughed coldly. He simply felt that it was extremely embarrassing to sit next to Feng Nan.


    He tried to control his urge to leave the venue, but Feng Zhongliang was sitting in the VIP seats, so he held back his anger.


    It was only when the price for an autograph soared to 1.58 million that Zhao ruoyun stopped raising her sign under the obstruction of her manager.


    When Sheng Jingzhi made the final decision and confirmed that the signature belonged to Feng Nan, Feng Nan found it hard to smile when he saw the gazes of the people around him, as if they were watching a good show.


    At this time, she was very angry. She had originally expected to get this autograph for less than 300000 Yuan, but in the end, she had spent five times more than expected to get it.


    The outsiders did not envy her as she had expected. Instead, everyone looked at her as if she was an upstart.


    She had spent so much money, and she had caused a sensation. Feng Nan closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She did not even have the courage to turn her head to look at the media in the distance. She could almost imagine how the media would describe her tomorrow.

 Chapter 369

    369 Chapter 3


    nouveau riche ¡°-Feng Nan thought of this term in her mind. It was not in line with the position and image she had created for herself. She was afraid that after today, she would be the one to be crowned.


    Her heart was still burning with anger, and Zhao junhan¡¯s gaze was like adding oil to the fire.


    spending 1.5 million to buy a piece of paper. This money is enough to buy a calligraphy painting by a famous person.


    Zhao junhan was stillughing at her. She suppressed her anxiety and anger and squeezed the words out from the gaps between her teeth.


    ¡°You shut up, Yingluo.¡±


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature set off a climax at the party. After that, someone donated two bottles of wine, which were won by someone for 30000 Yuan.


    Next, the staff brought out two sets of clothes in gift boxes.


    Sheng Jingzhi picked up one of the gift boxes with one hand and showed the clothes inside to the people in the hall.


    these are the two gowns donated by Jiang se. They¡¯re from the ck-and-white Series. They were designed by the famous France designer, Julian.


    Feng Zhongliang turned around when he heard Jiang SE¡¯s name.


    ¡°You donated it?¡±


    At such a banquet, Jiang se was bound to donate. However, under normal circumstances, the people around her should be the ones supporting her. They would buy back the items she had donated at a high price to raise her reputation and status.


    This was also a way to prove a celebrity¡¯s social ties. If no one was willing to bid for it, most of the time, their own people would bid for it and buy it back at a price that was 10% higher than the actual price. After the previous auction, Jiang se had a rough idea of what was going on.


    She nodded. Sheng Jingzhi was still on the stage, ¡±


    I¡¯m sure everyone knows the origin of these two gowns. In the advertisement of Hong Kong jewelry, Jiang se once wore these two gowns and amazed the world.


    Inside the box were the two gowns that Jiang se had used as the finale for the jewelry shoot in Hong Kong. One was ck and the other was white. Back then, the photographer had insisted on using the ck-and-white style to match the gowns for the shoot, and it had caused a huge sensation.


    Many people were curious about the two dresses after the incident. Unfortunately, Julian never produced the same style of dresses. Therefore, the two dresses created a very good effect when they were disyed.


    The starting price for the two gowns was 100000 Yuan, and each bid was 10000 Yuan higher. After Sheng Jingzhi finished exining the rules, Feng Nan was still sneering in his heart. When no one would buy such old clothes, ady sitting in the front row raised her hand first.


    Things did not turn out as Feng Nan had expected. Jiang SE¡¯s two gowns did not receive the cold shoulder.


    On the contrary, although the two gowns were ignored by the celebrities, they were greatly sought after by the richdies. In just five or six minutes, the price had already reached 360000 Yuan.


    After the price reached 360000, there were still a few madams who had no intention of giving up.


    Feng Nan could clearly see that thedies who had raised their hands were all well-known figures in the country.


    One of them was Mrs. Zhang from Changhe electronics, and she had the deepest impression of her.


    Before she was reborn, she had followed Zhao junhan and met this Madam Zhang before. Her husband¡¯spany had once cooperated with the Jianghua group. That time, she had begged Zhao junhan to bring her to an event, but this Madam Zhang had brought her daughter along and refused to look at her from the beginning to the end.


    At that time, this woman¡¯s eyes were on top of her head. He didn¡¯t expect that she would pick up a celebrity¡¯s old clothes to wear now.


    At the thought of this, Feng Nan felt both disdain and anger.


    When the bidding price for the two gowns reached 500000, Feng Nan could no longer sit still. There were still people raising their signs in the hall, and it was obvious that Madam Zhang was determined to win the two gowns.


    Such a price had already hyped up Jiang SE¡¯s gown to an extremely high level.


    Most of the celebrities in the venue had forced smiles on their faces, especially those who had donated their clothes but had to pay for them in the end. They felt even more embarrassed.


    Seeing that fewer and fewer people were fighting for it, Feng Zhongliang turned his head and gave Xiao Liu some instructions. Xiao Liu took a pen and wrote ¡®one million¡¯ on the sign as per his instructions. When Xiao Liu raised his sign and Sheng Jingzhi shouted ¡®one million¡¯, the crowd went into an uproar!


    Many people were in an uproar. Sheng Jingzhi obviously did not expect the two dresses to be sold for such a high price. He confirmed again, ¡±


    ¡°Old master Feng, a million Yuan?¡±


    Little Liu nodded!


    In an instant, everyone looked at Jiang se with jealousy and envy. Feng Nan was so angry that she wanted to cry. She had embarrassed herself earlier, but Feng Zhongliang did not seem to have any intention of helping her. Now, he was helping Jiang se. Why?


    Jiang se was also surprised. She turned around.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you paying so much money?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best for a girl to pack her own clothes.¡± He smiled and sighed.


    ¡°Sese, have I told you that you look like my granddaughter?¡±


    When he said this, he revealed a sad expression.


    she used to be very obedient. Sometimes, I feel that you two have too many simr habits.


    He recalled the first time Jiang se hade to the Feng residence with PEI Yi. She had peeled an Apple for him, and his gaze softened.


    she has a small habit. She likes to pack up everything she has worn and never gives it to anyone. heughed. she¡¯s like me in this aspect.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s voice lowered a little. His eyes were filled with nostalgia and pain. Jiang se clenched her fists and ced them on her thigh. She could barely control the feelings in her heart.


    The auction became much calmer after that. Other than Shao cunjin¡¯s incense burner, which was sold at the price Jiang se had expected, Jiang se also won the folding fan for 670000.


    In the end, Feng Nan¡¯s ou Miao Sheng¡¯s painting was not auctioned off at a high price as she had expected. In fact, when Sheng Jingzhi announced the fixed price of 800000, Feng Zhongliang raised his sign and no one elsepeted with him.


    Even Zhao junhan, who had made an agreement with Feng Nan, did not dare to follow after Feng Zhongliang the moment he saw him make his move.


    Feng Nan¡¯s n had failed, and the painting had even fallen into Feng Zhongliang¡¯s hands. Her calligraphy painting had not even been able to reach the price of the market. She had taken out such an item, but in the end, it did not have the effect it should have.


    She did be famous tonight, but it was not a good name.


    He had won Zhang Jingan¡¯s calligraphy at a high price, but not only was he ridiculed, but his painting had also received a cold reception.


    Her grandfather had appeared, but he had not stood up for her.


    When the higher-ups of ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ invited the celebrities and socialites to take a photo on stage, Feng Nan didn¡¯t even know how she got up. She only knew that she would look ugly in the photo, but she couldn¡¯t care less at this point.


    Before the end of the banquet, the invited local media was asked by the organizer to cooperate and delete the photos of Feng Zhongliang taken at the venue. However, they were not willing to give up and waited at the gate. When Feng Zhongliang¡¯s car came out, it was surrounded by people.


    ...

 Chapter 370

    370 Chapter 370 failure


    Many reporters rushed to the front of the car, and the microphones they handed over almost broke the car window.


    The driver, Xiao Liu, got out of the car several times to drive away the media, but he was not sessful. Under a burst of shes, the window was rolled down from the inside, revealing Feng Zhongliang¡¯s slightly grim and thin face.


    old master Feng, are you familiar with Jiang se? ¡±


    old master Feng, did you attend the ¡®illuminate China¡¯ event for Jiang se? ¡±


    old man, are you a fan of Jiang se? ¡±


    what¡¯s your rtionship with Jiang se? why did you buy the gown she donated at such a high price? ¡±


    old master Feng, you¡¯re not close to Feng Nan. I heard that you¡¯re against her acting, Yingluo.


    ¡°Old master Feng, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Old man, may I ask Yingluo?¡±


    Different questions were asked one after another. Tao Tao was also mixed in with a group of reporters. At this time, she also felt a little confused.


    Her boss had requested her to try her best to get more of this valuable piece of news. At this moment, the inte was abuzz with spection about when Jiang se had gotten involved with this Big Boss of Zhongnan industries.


    However, after entering the venue, Tao Tao had no chance to interview Feng Zhongliang alone. Her level was not high enough to stand in front of Feng Zhongliang and talk to him, so she could only use this opportunity to interview him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡±


    Feng Zhongliang said with a frown. As he spoke, he pushed away a few reporters who had rudely stuck their microphones into the car window.


    Although the old man was old and his legs were inconvenient, his eyes were sharp.


    Xiao Liu, remember the name tags of the people who knocked Mike on my head first. Later, inform thepany¡¯swyer to send a letter!


    He didn¡¯t shout loudly, nor did he scold endlessly. He even said a few in words, which immediately stunned the excited Media Group.


    The faces of the media reporters who were holding the microphones turned red and quickly put them away. Xiao Liu and the bodyguards in the car got out of the car and wrote down the name tags of the reporters who had offended Feng Zhongliang earlier. The reporters were intimidated and quickly apologized, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, elder Feng.¡±


    This old man, who had once participated in the Chinese Revolutionary Army, didn¡¯t move, but his aura had already suppressed people.


    ¡°Just buying a gown from a Junior¡¯s auction is worth all of you rushing like a flock of ducks. Since when did the reporters in China not care about the People¡¯s livelihood and put all their efforts on such a trivial matter? Blocking the road in public, and this is the only reporter¡¯s skill?¡± He spoke with a powerful voice, and wherever his eyes reached, many reporters instinctively turned their heads away, not daring to meet his eyes.


    He looked around and said, ¡±


    Jiang se is the granddaughter I like. She¡¯s filial and obedient. Let¡¯s not talk about just two gowns. I can give her even more when she gets married in the future!


    The reporters gasped. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words were like a bomb. He did not care about how the reporters felt. He sat up straight and rolled up the window.


    When the window was raised to his face, the reporters could only hear him instructing Xiao Liu, ¡±


    ¡°Start the car!¡±


    This time, the group of reporters who got the answer didn¡¯t stop him. After the old man left, they carefully listened to his words and understood another meaning.


    Putting aside what Feng Zhongliang could give Jiang se when she got married in the future, the fact that the old master had dared to say such a thing in public meant that the dowry he had prepared for Jiang se would not be a small sum.


    However, at the same time, the media reporters caught on to anotheryer of information in old master Feng¡¯s words. Jiang se was going to get married in the future? Does this mean that she already has a stable boyfriend?


    When the reporters thought of this, many of them sighed and stomped their feet. It was a pity that they couldn¡¯t get more information from the old man. It was a pity that Feng Zhongliang¡¯s car had already left, and he didn¡¯t want to leave. With his imposing manner just now, no one dared to ask further.


    That night, the reporters made the headlines of the ¡®light up China¡¯ charity dinner hosted by ¡®the grace of the times¡¯. After¡¯ about I love you ¡®was taken off the air, Jiang se sessfully made a powerful appearance in front of the Chineseizens again.


    She walked down the red carpet with Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye, hand in hand. Many people spected that she might cooperate with Liu Ye again.


    When Feng Nan returned home in the car, her assistant could tell that she was in a bad mood. Trembling with fear, she handed her the coffee she had ordered.


    Theputer in front of her was turned on. Every news website¡¯s headlines were about Jiang se. Some of them were referring to ¡°demon ¡°, which Jiang se yed, being screened at the end of the year, while others were referring to Jiang SE¡¯s coboration with the internationally renowned director, Zhang Jingan.


    There was also the intimate conversation between Jiang se and the founding general, the chairman of Zhongnan group, Feng Zhongliang. There was also the two gowns that Jiang se had donated at the banquet.


    The website was open and there was a video ying. Mrs. Zhang from Changhe electronics was surrounded by a group of reporters. She was covered in jewelry and her voice came through the screen.


    Zhenzhen, Jiang SE¡¯s two dresses are one of a kind. They were made by a French master and were custom-made for the Hong Kong jewelry shoot. They¡¯re very memorable. My daughter likes her a lot too. It¡¯s a pity, Zhenzhen.


    Feng Nan¡¯s expression was unusually ugly. When the assistant saw her expression, he stopped in his tracks and ced the coffee on the table beside her. He did not even dare to breathe.


    The phone rang, but Feng Nan did not pick it up. The assistant mustered her courage and called out. The name of Feng Nan¡¯s manager was disyed on the screen. She gritted her teeth and the assistant called her softly, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Feng, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Feng Nan said, suppressing his anger.


    The assistant answered the call. After a while, she mustered up her courage and asked, ¡±


    Sister Feng, sister pang wants to ask if you¡¯re going to leave director Zhang¡¯s signature in the office or have someone send it home? ¡±


    It would have been fine if she did not mention the autograph, but the moment she did, Feng Nan could not help but feel angry.


    In tonight¡¯s news, the media and reporters were ridiculing Feng Nan¡¯s behavior of buying a piece of paper at a high price. They thought that she had spent such arge sum of money to buy a piece of paper and called her the role model of a caring female star who would really do ¡®charity¡¯ tonight.


    When Feng Nan saw thesements, he was so angry that his heart ached.


    In the video, Mrs. Zhang¡¯s interview was skipped, and the media was chasing Feng Zhongliang¡¯s car like crazy. She picked up the coffee and calmed the anger in her heart. The next moment, she heard Feng Zhongliang say in the video, ¡±


    Jiang se is my granddaughter, Yingluo.


    Feng Nan finally could not take it anymore and smashed the coffee cup in his hand onto the ground.


    The hot juice sttered everywhere, and a small part of itnded on the assistant¡¯s calf. The assistant¡¯s expression changed on the spot, but Feng Nan was still cursing.


    ¡°You old fart!¡±


    Now that things hade to this, Feng Nan had to admit that she was wrong. She should not have made a movie by herself in the first ce. It was impossible for her to be fat in one go.


    ...

 Chapter 371

    371 Chapter 371 karma


    She had been reincarnated into Feng Nan¡¯s body, and her innate qualities were much better than in her previous life. She had a higher starting point as well. Her first role was an important supporting role in Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie. She should have been like Jiang se, taking one step at a time and participating in the filming of movies. It was impossible for her to only have one movie by now.


    At that time, she had plenty of resources. With Zhao junhan as her fianc¨¦ and the title of Feng Zhongliang and the daughter of Zhongnan industries, it was impossible for her to not make a name for herself if she wanted to enter the industry with her acting skills.


    She had the memories of her past life, so she could pick movies that had good box office sales and reviews. She could also use her memories to write scripts, which was much easier than now.


    He didn¡¯t need to suffer Dong Ming¡¯s anger in order to get investments and sponsorships.


    With the incident at the charity banquet, Jiang se returned to the public eye.


    Everyone was curious about Jiang SE¡¯s mysterious boyfriend. Many of them made their own guesses. Based on Feng Zhongliang¡¯s statement on the day of the charity party, many people on the inte even thought that Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend might be one of the three generations of the Feng family. In no time, the past of every member of the Hong Kong Feng family was dug up on the inte.


    Among the third generation of men in the Feng family, the information of a few people who were around Jiang SE¡¯s age was listed out by theizens and eliminated one by one.


    The inte was in an uproar. Feng Zhongliang, who had exposed the news that day, no longer appeared in front of the media reporters. Even Jiang se, who was caught up in the whirlpool of gossip, adopted a style of ignoring and responding to such news.


    There was an obvious increase in her workload, other than the fact that some charity parties and auctions were gradually showing goodwill to Jiang se.


    Many businesses sent Jiang se invitations. A few of the better domestic clothing, shoes, and Bags brands even extended an olive branch to her, interested in getting her to endorse their products.


    In terms of movies, there were even more scripts that were sent to century Gxy. After a discussion with Xia Chaoqun, Jiang se recalled Zhang Jingan¡¯s attitude during the charity banquet and decided to put Huo Zhiming¡¯s scripts on hold for now.


    She might miss Huo Zhiming¡¯s ¡± suspect ¡°, but she really didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to work with Zhang Jingan. Therefore, after thinking about it again and again, she still decided to take the risk.


    A weekter, Zhang Jingan¡¯s assistant called and invited Jiang se to meet him at his studio in the imperial capital on the afternoon of the 26th.


    Jiang SE¡¯s heart finally settled down when she received the call.


    Although Liu Ye had vaguely mentioned to her that Zhang Jingan had the intention of working with her, Jiang se knew that everything was still unknown since Zhang Jingan had not made his stand clear and Tao cen had snatched her role.


    It was only now that Zhang Jingan¡¯s assistant, Lin Siyi, called to confirm the time of the meeting with her. This indicated that Zhang Jingan had already started to show his intention of working with Jiang se.


    ¡°I know a little about Zhang Jingan¡¯s new film.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun sipped on the coffee that his assistant, Zhang Chi, had brewed. His tone was somewhat thought-provoking.


    Speaking of which, did you know that the biggest investor for Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie is the most famous film productionpany in Europe and America, Borgia Corporation? it¡¯s also one of the investors of Chesare¡¯s ¡®the lost city¡¯.


    Ever since Jiang se had returned to the imperial capital from her internshipst year, she had been so busy that she could not find the time. Her daily schedule was filled with arge amount of homework arranged by Xia Chaoqun. The ballet that she had asked herself to practice was far more tiring than the basic dance training she had previously.


    In addition to the three hours of dance practice, she had to attend piano lessons, college homework, and the uing exams. She had no time to find out about these things.


    When Xia Chaoqun mentioned Zhang Jingan¡¯s new film, she took the fruit juice that mo Anqi had just squeezed for her and sipped on it. At the same time, she heard Xia Chaoqun say, ¡±


    this movie was invested in overseas. Other than Liu Ye, who Zhang Jingan is satisfied with, there¡¯s another male lead who¡¯s a Hollywood star.


    When she said this, she paused for a moment. She held the coffee cup with both hands and looked at Jiang se with a half-smile.


    ¡°And the female lead in the film, Wanwan¡±


    Xia Chaoqun said slowly, ¡±


    ¡°It was originally set for Tao cen.¡±


    This was really interesting!


    Jiang se found it interesting. What was the current situation? Tao cen had snatched a role from her. Now, did she have a chance to ¡®take revenge¡¯ and take back the role from Tao cen?


    She didn¡¯t say anything, and Xia Chaoqun clearly didn¡¯t have the intention of keeping her in suspense. He quickly shared all the information he had gathered, ¡±


    previously, in order for Tao cen to sessfully join Zhang Jingan¡¯s crew, thepany¡¯s chairman personally appeared during the screening of ¡®rescue mission¡¯ and had a few matches with the person-in-charge of the Huaxia region of the country¡¯srgest theater chain, IMAX. After a long discussion, they decided to increase the showtimes for ¡®rescue mission¡¯ to 32% and extend the screening time to nearly two months. This was how Tao cen got this opportunity.


    Jiang se did not pay much attention to the private agreements and interactions between the two bosses.


    However, from Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words, she could guess that Luo Yin had put in a lot of effort in order to send Tao cen to Zhang Jingan¡¯s production team so that she could enter the international scene and act in this foreign-funded film. He wanted her to coborate with the Hollywood star, Daniel, and increase her poprity.


    After all, a 32% screening allocation rate was already a scary number. It was equivalent to the number of low-budget movies that were released at the same time period being pushed back due to the increase in screening allocation for ¡± rescue mission ¡°.


    To be able to do this, Luo Yin¡¯s conditions must not be small.


    She vaguely recalled that she had heard PEI Yi mention this before.


    however, because Tao cen got the role in ¡®the lost city¡¯, the news that was released to the public was that due to her schedule, she could not appear in two production teams and act in two movies at the same time.


    However, Tao cen was only a supporting character with a few scenes in ¡± the lost city ¡°. She did not have many scenes, and the shooting would not take long. With the filming of Chesare about to start, her scenes would bepleted in July or August this year at most. Even if there were some parts that could not be passed in the post-editing, it would not take long to reshoot.


    And when Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie really started shooting, even if there was no change in the female lead, it would only start shooting in September.


    There was no conflict of time at all. The reason why Tao cen had not been able to sessfully get the two movies was that her actions had angered Zhang Jingan, and he had kicked her out of the crew.


    Zhang Jingan braved the crisis of falling out with century Gxy. Even at such a critical juncture, despite the fact that the movie was about to start shooting, but the female lead was nowhere to be found, he withstood the pressure from the investors and still kicked Tao cen out.


    ¡°You know, all famous directors have their own temper.¡±


    It was true that Tao cen was bent on getting close to censarre, but Zhang Jingan, as the chosen one, would inevitably feel a thorn in his heart and feel disgusted by Tao cen¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 372

    372 Chapter 372 cycle


    When Xia Chaoqun said this, Jiang se could vaguely understand what he meant.


    Mo Anqi was still listening to him with great interest. She looked pleased. She was clearly proud that Tao cen, who had once snatched Jiang SE¡¯s role, had been abandoned by Zhang Jingan. However, Jiang se said, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, are you saying that it¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ll get this role?¡±


    Such an opportunity was hard toe by.


    Xia Chaoqun smiled and nodded. She liked Jiang se the most because of her intelligence.


    She didn¡¯t need to say it too clearly, and she had already thought of the same thing.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun flicked his neat short hair. Zhang Jingan kicking Tao cen out of the production team was very likely to offend century Gxy, but Zhang Jingan would definitely not offend century Gxy. Hence, Tao cen did not get the chance. His female lead could still be chosen from century Gxy.


    after all, no matter what, the chairman did owe him a favor when he talked to IMAX about the showtimes for rescue mission. Zhang Jingan needs to return the favor.


    In other words, as long as Jiang SE¡¯s performance was not too bad and her attitude was not as unbearable to Zhang Jingan as Tao cen¡¯s, it was highly possible that she would be the female lead in Zhang Jingan¡¯s next movie.


    Tao cen has been negotiating with Zhang Jingan about this matter.


    After all, it was good that Tao cen could act in chessaray¡¯s movie, but she definitely did not want to miss Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie. So, after she signed the agreement with chessaray¡¯s crew, she had dyed the matter for a long time.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie was also going to start shooting this year. Chairman, you¡¯ve met with Zhang Jingan a few times before. ROBIO still can¡¯t handle this.


    Xia Chaoqun ced his coffee cup aside.


    ¡°However, Tao cen still lost the role in the end. Because of Zhang Jingan¡¯s temper, he forced her to make a choice between the two production teams.¡± It was not that Zhang Jingan wanted to take revenge and make things difficult for Tao cen. It was because Zhang Jingan had a special requirement for the female lead. I heard that he has certain requirements for the image of the female lead in his next film. The script was written by him, so he asked the female lead to undergo at least two to three months of systematic training before entering the production team. For example, her image, temperament, and some simple skills must meet his requirements.


    It was obvious that Tao cen could not do this. Xia Chaoqun raised his head and looked at Jiang se.


    ¡°And you can.¡±


    She picked up the pile of information on the table and said quickly, ¡±


    other than the invitation from Steinway, I¡¯m not taking any other work on your behalf. You can¡¯t stop your lessons before you sign the film contract. Be prepared to apply for leave from the school.


    After exining the situation, Jiang se nodded. She could not help but feel a headache when she heard that she had to apply for leave from the school again.


    Although she had never cked in her studies, the professors in the Department had mentioned it a few times because she had taken too many days off. However, Jiang se had been mentally prepared for such situations since she entered this profession, so she still agreed to it.


    After they were done talking about serious matters, Xia Chaoqun started to talk about things that were not rted to work.


    ¡°Tao cen has made a loss by taking on the role of chessaray¡¯s movie.¡±


    Zhang Chi poured her another cup of coffee. This time, she didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, she stirred it with a spoon and saidzily, ¡±


    European and American film crews have always been xenophobic. Although she got this opportunity, it¡¯s not easy for a Chinese face to survive overseas. It was right for her to have the desire to climb up, but she was a little too eager.


    Instead of participating in such amercial film, it was better to participate in more distinctive characters, which would leave a deep impression on the foreign audience.


    In suchmercial blockbusters, the outstanding ones were always the male and female leads, as well as the biggest viin. Even if a supporting role like Tao cen could make use of his special identity as a Chinese actor to be popr for a while, it would be difficult for people to remember him.


    Her background was too weak, and the European and American film markets were too xenophobic towards Chinese actors. It was a pity to lose Zhang Jingan¡¯s opportunity to act in the film.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Jiang se leaned back against the sofa¡¯s armrest before she asked Xia Chaoqun. Xia Chaoqun was holding a cup of coffee in one hand and tapping it lightly with the other.


    from a more realistic point of view, her pay for filming Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie will not be lower than Liu Ye¡¯s pay.


    Xia Chaoqun did not mention Tao cen¡¯s exact remuneration. He only mentioned Liu Ye.


    Jiang se was well aware of Liu Ye¡¯s remuneration.


    When he acted in ¡± demon, ¡± he had collected a total of 70 million Yuan. If Tao cen¡¯s pay was also at this price, then she would have missed out on Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie. However, she would have missed out on 70 million Yuan in the second half of the year.


    although ¡®the lost city¡¯ is a big production, she¡¯s a new face. I guess she¡¯ll be paid at most this number.


    Xia Chaoqun extended his hand and gestured a ¡®two¡¯. This figure naturally couldn¡¯t be two million US dors.


    After all, Tao cen was only a supporting character in the movie and did not have many scenes. Moreover, Tao cen was not very famous in Europe and America. Therefore, although Jiang se found it hard to believe, she still asked, ¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nodded, acknowledging her conjecture.


    Therefore, from the perspective of money, Tao cen had thrown away a watermelon and picked up a sesame seed. He had lost nearly 70 million Yuan in sry to take on a 200000-dor job.


    However, Tao cen had been in the business for many years and did notck money. What shecked was an opportunity to enter Europe and the United States. Therefore, it depended on whether she thought it was worth it or not. After all, everyone had different needs.


    Xia Chaoqun looked at Jiang se.


    however, if you can grasp this opportunity, needless to say, it will be beneficial for you. Your pay will probably increasepared to the period of ¡®demon¡¯.


    Most importantly, Jiang se had produced two high-quality films in a row. She had also worked with the Best Actor Liu Ye twice. This had greatly elevated her reputation and status.


    She did not need to go into too much detail. She believed that Jiang se would be able to analyze the situation herself and understand what she should do. Xia Chaoqun said meaningfully, ¡±


    ¡°Make your preparations.¡±


    Although Xia Chaoqun had mentioned that Jiang se should prepare herself well, in reality, without a script, she had no idea what type of female lead Zhang Jingan would be in his next movie.


    Currently, she only knew a little more about the inside story from her conversation with Xia Chaoqun. She had a rough idea of what to do, but she had no idea how to prepare herself. Since she could not figure it out, she did not want to think about it.


    Before Jiang se left, Xia Chaoqun pointed at the pile of documents in front of him.


    ¡°Take these back and take a look.¡±


    There was abel on each of the documents. They were detailed information about the major brands. Jiang se took one of them. It was information about one of the top French makeup brands. It contained the name of the person in charge in China, his preferences, and the history of the brand. It was almost eight pages long and filled the entire space with copies.


    ...

 Chapter 373

    373 The real


    Jiang se raised an eyebrow and took a look at one of the cards. Xia Chaoqun exined, ¡±


    this is the information of the people-in-charge of the top brands who will be attending Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary party. You have to make good use of it.


    Xia Chaoqun looked at the piece of paper in her hands. try your best to remember it. It¡¯ll be good for you. Although you might not be able to take advantage of this gathering to secure the endorsement deal in one go, you should understand that sometimes, leaving a good impression on others can not rule out the possibility of working together in the future.


    yes, ¡± Jiang se replied. Mo Anqi packed her things. When she saw that Xia Chaoqun did not have any further instructions for her, she bade her farewell and left.


    On the day of the arranged meeting with Zhang Jingan, Xia Chaoqun personally came to pick Jiang se up.


    Along the way, Xia Chaoqun was tirelessly exining Zhang Jingan¡¯s personality, behavior, hobbies, and so on. Although Jiang se had yed an extra role in Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie once, the role in ¡± rescue mission ¡± could not bepared to the one she was ying now.


    before you reach the studio, turn your phone to silent mode. Don¡¯t let the phone call affect our conversation.


    As he spoke, Xia Chaoqun nced at the watch on his wrist.


    the meeting is expected tost for an hour and a half, ¡± she said as she tapped her watch.


    a simple meeting won¡¯t take such a long time. This means that Zhang Jingan may be testing your acting skills at thest minute. He will give you a script on the spot and ask you to y the role he wants to see if you are suitable.


    At this point, she gave a meaningful reminder, ¡±


    ¡°You have to be mentally prepared. Don¡¯t get scared.¡±


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s studio was not far from the headquarters of the century Gxy Corporation. However,pared to the magnificence of the century Gxy Building, Zhang Jingan¡¯s studio was only located on the first floor of the building.


    After entering the building and revealing his identity to the reception downstairs, someone came down to wee him.


    Compared to Zhang Jingan¡¯s world-famous status as a director, his studio in the imperial capital was extremely low-key and simple. There were not many employees, which was not in line with the body of a director. However, people who had been here never dared to underestimate this ce.


    Thepany¡¯s decorations were mainly minimalistic. What caught Jiang SE¡¯s attention the most was the transparent ss walls. Rows of floor-to-ceiling ss separated the office, and she could clearly see the busy employees working.


    The early preparations for Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie were all done by the staff here. Perhaps it was because they had seen many famous celebrities under Zhang Jingan¡¯s guidance that when Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun arrived, the busy staff did not show any signs of surprise. They continued to do their own things with their heads lowered.


    For a moment, only the sound of the central air conditioner blowing cold air and the sound of the staff typing on theputer could be heard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed director Zhang. This way, please.¡±


    The receptionist sent by Zhang Jingan¡¯s studio to wee Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun was a slim young girl. When she spoke to Jiang se, she made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture. She led Jiang se and the others to the door of a meeting room. Before she could push the door open and enter, Jiang se could see the entire meeting room through the transparent floor-to-ceiling ss.


    The space inside was quite wide, about 50 square meters or so, and most of it was set up as a performance venue. There were a few chairs in the back row, and a whole mirror in front of it, which clearly reflected the furnishings in the room.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s guess was correct. Zhang Jingan had arranged to meet Jiang se here. He probably had the intention of auditioning for her on the spot.


    However, the environment here was a great test for people.


    Ever since Jiang se had entered the industry, she had auditioned for her first movie. However, be it for Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡± pretense to reality ¡± or the auditioning for ¡± events of Beiping ¡±ter on, none of them were like this. It was almost as if they werepletely undisguised and presented to everyone.


    Most audition rooms were independent spaces for actors to focus on their performance.


    In Zhang Jingan¡¯s case, every minute after the actor entered the meeting room was a test. The attention of outsiders would bring great psychological pressure and torture to the auditioners.


    For those with a slightly weaker psychological quality, no matter how superb their acting skills were, they would probably be affected by the public¡¯s eyes and would not perform up to standard.


    In particr, the mirror in the conference room that was wiped clean and bright might reflect the performer¡¯s figure in it. Every subtle expression and movement could not only be seen by the examiner, but even the auditioning actors themselves could be affected.


    Xia Chaoqun had clearly been here before. He was no stranger to this ce. Her expression was calm, and her gaze was normal. She did not show any signs of shock or astonishment.


    Jiang se recalled Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reminder in the car when they were on their way here. How could she not understand why Xia Chaoqun had mentioned that she should ¡®be mentally prepared and not be frightened¡¯?


    Sheughed bitterly. The girl who led the way pushed the ss door open and called for the staff to bring water.


    The office was very chilly. Jiang se looked at herself in the mirror. The minute changes in everyone¡¯s expressions were reflected in the mirror. She was mentally preparing herself for the auditionter. Suddenly, an employee from Zhang Jingan¡¯s studio said, ¡±


    ¡°Director Zhang is here.¡±


    Everyone turned their heads in response to her words. Sure enough, they saw Zhang Jingan leading a few people in from outside.


    The staff pushed the door open for him, and Zhang Jingan appeared outside. The staff who were working outside turned to look. He smiled as soon as he came in.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Jiang se shook her head and gave him a hug.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived,¡±


    After some small talk, Zhang Jingan gestured for Jiang se to take a seat. He did not rush Jiang se to audition as soon as he arrived. Instead, he began to chat with her.


    ¡°Jiang se has improved a lot.¡±


    As Zhang Jingan spoke, a woman who had entered the meeting room with him sized Jiang se up without making a sound.


    the first movie you¡¯ve ever made was in my rescue mission, right? ¡±


    In reality, Zhang Jingan remembered Jiang se as well. She was still a newbie back then. Liu Ye had spoken up for her on the set. She had performed well back then. She was considered bold among the newbies, had good performance, and was talented. She did not have stage fright when she faced him during her first movie.


    Zhang Jingan recalled the scene back then. When the cameo actress was chased away by him, Jiang se did not feel any pressure and sessfullypleted the scene. It was precisely because of her outstanding performance that even though she was an unknown character in the film, people still took notice of her after the movie was released. They evenpared her to Feng Nan.


    yes, I was in my third year of high school. My ssmates asked me toe to your production team to y an extra.

 Chapter 374

    374 The test


    To her surprise, Jiang se, who was initially not very interested in the entertainment industry, entered the industry under the pressure of ack of money. On the other hand, she did not know how Lu Baobao, who had dragged her to the film set, was doing.


    As she thought of this, her mind wandered for a moment, but she quickly focused her attention on talking to Zhang Jingan again.


    I¡¯ve seen your performance in a few movies. Zhang Jingan smiled. His expression was gentle as if he was having a casual conversation with Jiang se.


    ¡°In the few movies that you¡¯re currently in, you have a different image in almost every character.¡±


    In ¡± rescue mission, ¡± she would rather die than submit. She yed the role of a girl who refused to betray her former master when facing the Japanese invaders, but was full of desire for life.


    Zhang Jingan closed his eyes and recalled the look in her eyes at that time. He smiled slightly.


    ¡°In¡± event of Beiping,¡±you yed the role of a social butterfly born in troubled times.¡±


    In ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± and ¡± pretense to reality ¡°, she appeared as a pretty face.


    In ¡± about I love you, ¡± she yed Zhou Wei, who was a little mncholic. She was annoyed by life and had a little desire for love.


    After that, she directly took on the role of ¡®demon¡¯. Zhang Jingan asked, ¡±


    why did you choose such a huge change in the image of the movie? ¡±


    Jiang se did not answer him immediately. Zhang Jingan changed his question.


    let¡¯s put it this way. You¡¯re constantly changing the type of character because you¡¯re afraid of being fixed by one character, or because you don¡¯t like the script, or because you haven¡¯t reached an agreement in other aspects? ¡±


    Jiang se looked straight into Zhang Jingan¡¯s eyes. He was smiling, and the corners of his eyes were slightly wrinkled from his smile. He was waiting for Jiang SE¡¯s answer.


    to be honest, I haven¡¯t thought about the problem of being set in stone yet. Jiang se said, ¡± but I don¡¯t have the right to choose the script in the early stages of the game. You should know that.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the people in the meeting room obviously understood what she meant andughed softly.


    after the post-production, I¡¯ll choose the script based on my own interests.


    Her honest answer made mo Anqi a little anxious, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of the famous director.


    Xia Chaoqun, who was standing at the side, was not flustered at all. He acted as if he did not see the situation in front of him. Zhang Jingan asked, ¡±


    ¡°What if you¡¯re not interested in my new show?¡±


    The test had finallye.


    The meeting room was silent. Everyone was waiting for Jiang SE¡¯s answer. Zhang Jingan took a bottle of mineral water and held it in his hand. you should understand that my show might not necessarily meet your requirements. If you¡¯re not interested in my new show and there¡¯s a chance for us to work together, what would you choose under such circumstances? ¡±


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s words were full of traps. If he praised his movie at this time, his reputation would be great, and he would be too ingratiating. However, if he did not answer well, it was very likely that his subsequent auditions would be canceled.


    Mo Anqi kept ncing at Xia Chaoqun, but thetter crossed his arms and crossed his legs without saying a word.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even watched your new show, so how does director Zhang know that I¡¯m not interested?¡±


    Jiang se chuckled and avoided Zhang Jingan¡¯s question. She did not answer his question directly.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s answer was a trick and not a mistake. On the contrary, she was smart enough to avoid the trap that Zhang Jingan had dug for her. Mo Anqi finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Zhang Jingan continued to ask, ¡±


    I¡¯m saying if you¡¯ve already finished reading the script, but you¡¯re not interested in it after reading it. What would you choose? ¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn. Zhang Jingan was very persistent about this question and insisted that she make a choice.


    How should he answer such a question?


    If she said that she was not interested in his film but still chose to film it in the end, it would obviously go against what she had said before. It would show that she was not firm in her stand and had no principles.


    However, if she said that she was not interested in Zhang Jingan¡¯s film and chose to give up such a role after reading the script, she might offend Zhang Jingan even though she was loyal to her previous choice.


    She thought of Tao cen, who had lost this opportunity, and the words that Xia Chaoqun had once said.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s new film might be chosen from the female stars of Gxy century, but she was not the only female star in Gxy century.


    Jiang se chuckled wryly and exchanged a look with Zhang Jingan. When Zhang Jingan saw the helplessness in her eyes, he could not help butugh out loud. He also understood that Jiang se must be feeling very conflicted at the moment.


    The air-conditioning vent above her head was blowing cold air. The room was air-conditioned, but Jiang SE¡¯s back was already drenched in sweat after sitting there for a while.


    From the corner of her eye, she could almost see in the mirror that her nose was already sweating. When she went out today, she had put on a lightyer of makeup just to be polite. The light Foundation could not hide her serious expression.


    Xia Chaoqun couldn¡¯t help her at this moment. Through the mirror, she could see mo Anqi¡¯s anxious expression.


    She remembered that a few years ago, before she had signed a contract with century Gxy, she seemed to have faced the same choice at Lin xiwen¡¯spany.


    Lin xiwen had given her the female lead role in a low-cost film, but she had insisted on choosing ¡± events of Beiping ¡± in the end and had tried her best to fight for it. In the end, she had gotten the role of ¡± doukou ¡± and won an award at the Chinese film Festival for this role.


    At this point, Jiang se put aside her gains and losses. Just as Zhang Jingan had said, if she were to look at the script purely from the perspective of the script, would she take on the role because of Zhang Jingan¡¯s poprity if she did not like it?


    She gave it some thought. Although she felt that she might offend Zhang Jingan, she still sighed and shook her head.


    I¡¯m sorry, director Zhang. I¡¯ve thought about it seriously. Although I feel that it¡¯s a pity, if I don¡¯t like the script, I might not ept it, even if you¡¯re the director.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhang Jingan did not say anything. Mo Anqi was extremely anxious and bit her lip. Jiang se continued, ¡±


    I know this is a good opportunity, but it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s such a good opportunity that I¡¯m thinking about it more seriously.


    Zhang Jingan ced the bottle of mineral water on hisp. With one hand supporting the bottle, he gestured with the other, indicating for her to continue.


    for a film, especially a big production, the higher the cost, the more cautious a film crew will be in every aspect.


    It was impossible for a director of Zhang Jingan¡¯s level to direct a movie on a small scale.


    His fame was there, and sometimes, fame was not just the apuse and flowers that outsiders saw, but it might carry more.

 Chapter 375

    375 Passed


    For example, if a new director or an unknown director made a mistake in the movie, the audience might be more forgiving. This was because they did not have much expectations for a new director. If the movie did not do well, many people would think that it was not easy for a new director to achieve this.


    On the contrary, the audience would take it for granted that Zhang Jingan¡¯s movies had good box office sales and a good reputation.


    He was an internationally renowned director and had been famous for many years. He was supported by many movies that had good box office performances. Once his crew was established, both the audience and the media would pay more attention to him. At the same time, their expectations of him would be much higher.


    If he did not do well, the audience would be disappointed and might think that he had run out of ideas.


    Under such circumstances, Zhang Jingan had to be more careful in every movie he made in order to maintain his current status.


    Jiang se recalled the year she had first met PEI Yi a few years ago. back then, I had not signed a contract to enter century Gxy. I heard from my boyfriend that you were in the midst of preparing for your movie.


    Counting the time, it had been more than three years. A movie had been prepared for several years and had only just started shooting. It was unknown how many people had put in effort and hard work behind it.


    Tao cen¡¯s schedule was too tight because she had epted the role of ¡± the lost city ¡°. She could not meet Zhang Jingan¡¯s requirement of three months of training before joining the crew and was kicked out of the crew by Zhang Jingan. This also proved that Zhang Jingan had reached the point of nitpicking his own film.


    He could not tolerate any ws or imperfections in the film. Most importantly, he could not ept Tao cen¡¯s neglect.


    When Jiang se thought of this, she decided to take a risk. so, under such circumstances, if I don¡¯t like the script that much, I can¡¯t take on this film. This is a form of disrespect to you and the entire crew.


    After she said this, Zhang Jingan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡±


    what if you lose this opportunity and someone else gets it? ¡± He paused for a moment. will you regret it then? ¡±


    Jiang se nodded.


    it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll be a little bothered by such a situation. After all, I¡¯m also a human, and I have seven emotions and six desires.


    When she said this, Zhang Jingan and a few other staff membersughed out loud. Jiang seughed as well. Zhang Jingan did not mind her earlier answer, which proved that her spection of Zhang Jingan¡¯s personality was correct.


    but I feel that if I train my acting skills and be loyal to myself, even if I lose this opportunity, just based on what I said earlier, do you agree with my character? ¡±


    Zhang Jingan nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Of course, I like your answer.¡±


    Jiang seughed.


    ¡°You see, you agree with my answer and you also agree with my character. So, even if I lose such an opportunity, I believe that if there is a suitable opportunity in the future, you will cooperate with me again. If I force myself to take on a movie that I don¡¯t like, even if I get this role for various reasons and be more famous because of it, I believe that this will only happen once. After this cooperation, you may stay away from me the next time you see me. ¡±


    Her meaning was clear. Zhang Jingan pped his hands when he heard her say this.


    A few staff members in the meeting room also apuded. Zhang Jingan looked at Jiang se with a much gentler gaze.


    I think that¡¯s why Liu Ye is willing to work with you again. He even said that it was a pleasure working with you.


    Her answer made Zhang Jingan feel veryfortable. Just as Jiang se had said, the movie was the result of his painstaking efforts. He needed the actors to have the correct attitude and not aim for fame and status.


    ¡°If I had chosen to y a supporting role today, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have said so much to you.¡± There was no need for him to test her like this. it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s the main role that, as you said, this movie is not only my hard work, but also the result of many behind-the-scenes staff¡¯s years of hard work.


    Every plot and every detail had been carefully thought over.


    Jiang se, it¡¯s good that you have such an attitude.


    As he spoke, he looked at the time on his wrist. It had been nearly half an hour since the previous conversation, but at least the result was satisfactory for Zhang Jingan, so the time was not wasted.


    He turned to his side and gestured to his assistant. Then, he turned to Jiang se and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Chaoqun has already exined to you the purpose of our meeting today.¡±


    When Zhang Jingan mentioned Xia Chaoqun, he addressed her by her name. It was obvious that he was very familiar with Xia Chaoqun.


    Jiang se was not surprised by this. After all, the female lead for Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie was previously decided to be Tao cen. Xia Chaoqun had always been in charge of Tao cen¡¯s previous work. She must have had quite a few dealings with Zhang Jingan. The two of them should be friends.


    so now I¡¯m asking you to follow Lin Siyi and remove your makeup. He scratched his head. we can talk about the rest after you remove your makeup.


    When Jiang se heard this, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that she had probably passed the test earlier and had left a good impression on Zhang Jingan.


    The moment he finished speaking, Jiang se stood up. Lin Siyi led her to the dressing room. She looked at the time.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, the makeup remover and water are all here.¡± There were a few simple makeup removal tools in the dressing room, but there were not many skincare products.


    Jiang SE¡¯s meeting with Zhang Jingan was already a tight schedule. The previous conversation had already taken up nearly half an hour. She did not have much time left for the audition, so she could not waste it on applying makeup.


    Therefore, Jiang SE only removed the light makeup on her face and washed her face with the facial wash. After applying some toner and lotion on her face, she signaled to Lin Siyi.


    Her makeup wasn¡¯t thick, so it wasn¡¯t troublesome to remove it. It only took a few minutes to clean up, so fast that Lin Siyi was a little surprised.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s assistant did not stay dazed for long. She only lost herposure for a moment before she quickly regained herposure. She retrieved a silk scarf from the dressing room and gestured for Jiang se to follow her out.


    When she returned to the meeting room, Zhang Jingan¡¯s expression was inevitably much sterner when he sized Jiang se up.


    Her face was very clean and no longer had any makeup on. Perhaps it was because she had removed her makeup too quickly, she had used too much force, and her skin was slightly red.


    However, on the whole, there was not much difference between her bare face and her face with makeup. In fact,pared to her face with makeup, her bare face had a different charm.


    As an artiste, Jiang se was obviously very good at maintaining her body and face. Her skin was very good. It was fair and wless. Her eyes were like two ck Mercury balls in water, ethereal and clean.

 Chapter 376

    376 Special


    This image was clearly to Zhang Jingan¡¯s liking. He raised his chin at Lin Siyi. Jiang se finally knew how useful the silk scarf Lin Siyi had taken out from the dressing room earlier was.


    She used the silk scarf to cover Jiang SE¡¯s mouth and nose, leaving only her forehead and eyes exposed.


    After the lower half of her face was blocked, her eyes seemed to be full of life and were even more obvious.


    Zhang Jingan studied the script for a while and was satisfied with it. He lifted his legs and leaned back into a morefortable position. He did not take out the script immediately. Instead, he said to Jiang se, ¡±


    I saw your performance in ¡®care¡¯. Zhao rang disyed your characteristics very well.


    Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, Jiang se did not disy her proper acting skills in ¡± about I love you. at least,pared to the character ¡± doukou ¡± she yed in ¡± the event of Beiping, ¡± the character ¡± Zhou Wei ¡± could be said to be as in as water.


    In fact, many people in the audience would think that she had only contributed her beauty to ¡®love¡¯.


    However, when Zhang Jingan went to watch the movie after it was released, he noticed that Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills in ¡± about I love you ¡± had improved significantlypared to ¡± events of Beiping.


    When she was acting as ¡®doukou,¡¯ she was a little forceful, especially when ¡®doukou¡¯ was suffering in the early stages. Although her performance strengthened the appeal and intensified the conflicts in the film, Zhang Jingan did not like her performance at that time. She could only be considered a qualified neer to the film.


    However, in ¡®love¡¯, Zhang Jingan could clearly see her improvement.


    She restrained the excessive force she had used during her ¡®cardamom¡¯ period and appeared much more natural.


    Whether it was the sadness and sadness of the female protagonist Zhou Wei when she heard that her boyfriend Zhang Zhen had died, mixed with a hint of relief, she was hidden in her pair of eyes that could speak, and Zhang Jingan was moved at that time.


    The main point was that her performance in the movie was very spiritual. Zhao rang had chosen to change the female lead at thest minute for this movie. The original Zhao ruoyun had been reced by Jiang se. In Zhang Jingan¡¯s opinion, he had made the right choice.


    Apart from the uniqueness of the script and Zhao rang¡¯s directing skills, Jiang se had contributed at least half to the sess of the movie.


    She yed the role of Zhou Wei, who was numb to love in the early stage and thought that life was like a pool of dead water, but still had a trace of desire for love in the depths of her heart.


    It was precisely because of her reserved performance in the early stages that the audience followed her perspective and put themselves in her shoes, thinking that this rtionship hade to an end and there was no more pity.


    Therefore, when she looked back in shock, she realized that it had all been a misunderstanding. The pain of missing out on a truly lost love was truly touching.


    When Zhang Jingan saw Jiang SE¡¯s performance, he had felt a sense of regret.


    As the female lead of his movie¡¯s next production, Jiang se was much more suitable in terms of her appearance and aura.


    It was a pity that his movie had already been decided on Tao cen. From the outside, Tao cen did not seem to be suitable for his movie. Tao cen could no longer give him what he needed.


    Other than the limitation of age, there was also Tao cen¡¯s eyes. As he grew older, they showed ambition and extraordinariness. They were not like the eyes he saw now, which were like the first ray of sunlight in the morning, full of vitality.


    ¡°Now, I want you to perform a scene.¡±


    When Zhang Jingan said this, he made a hand gesture. He did not present a script and a line like a traditional director¡¯s audition. He did not give Jiang se any time to prepare. In fact, before that, Jiang se did not even know what she was going to perform.


    However, the moment he finished speaking, Jiang se took a deep breath and nodded.


    The silk scarf covered the nervousness on her face, allowing her to maintain her calm on the surface. It was actually a good thing that she could not see her tightly pursed lips in the mirror. At least she did not have to add more psychological pressure to herself.


    But at the same time, the existence of the scarf also limited her acting skills. Even if she had 60% of her acting skills, with the scarf, only 20% was left.


    In fact, she was not sure what Zhang Jingan wanted her to perform, but Zhang Jingan¡¯s expression gradually became serious.


    I hope you perform well. This will determine whether we can work together in the future.


    When he said this, Jiang se felt even more nervous. Zhang Jingan lowered his gaze and pondered for a moment before he suddenly looked up.


    now, I want you to perform a scene where you wake up after being kidnapped.


    Jiang se did not expect Zhang Jingan to make such a request.


    She didn¡¯t even know how to react as her body started to tremble.


    ¡°The ... The way you were kidnapped?¡±


    Under the thin silk scarf, her lips were trembling slightly. The frequency of the trembling could be transmitted through the scarf.


    She had forgotten how to express herself. Her mind was nk, and the memories of the past came back to her.


    The memories that she didn¡¯t want to recall the most were all stuffed into her mind. The gloomy cabin in the forest, the smell of mold, the smell of soil, and the smell of nts. A few robbers with Chinese ents walked back and forth anxiously.


    She seemed to be able to hear the heavy footsteps in her ears again, and the creaking sound of the door being pushed open. Someone had pulled her up.


    ¡°Boss, how much do you want?¡±


    A slightly nervous voice was heard. She seemed to hear that the voice of the person who spoke was a little dry because of the tension.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take 30 million! Let us brothers split the Kasaya.¡±


    She had thought that she had long forgotten about it, but now, because of Zhang Jingan¡¯s unintentional words, those things that she had thought had long forgotten all rushed out at this time.


    The man¡¯s voice was oppressive and menacing in the gloomy environment. At that time, she always felt that the sun couldn¡¯t shine into the gloomy house. Many yearster, when she thought of that scene, even if she was already an adult, even if the criminal had been caught, even if she had been reborn, the shadow still remained, following her around like a shadow, making it difficult for her to escape.


    ¡°Thirty million? This is the daughter of Zhongnan industries.¡±


    A man kicked her, and she cowered and tried to curl up into a ball. She wished she could shrink into dust so small that they couldn¡¯t see it. Would this disaster be over then?


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    we¡¯re both girls. Why can she live in luxury and have no worries about food and clothing while my daughter is poor and starving? ¡±


    ¡°After this, my daughter will be like her in the future, learning piano, drawing, and speaking English,¡±


    ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t any worse off than anyone else. She looks like my Qianqian and is worth a hundred million Yuan. After we split up, I¡¯ll go back to the capital and buy a house, Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    In the meeting room, Jiang se was sweating profusely. She did not have the time to pay attention to the employees from Zhang Jingan¡¯s studio who were standing outside the ss wall. Neither was she distracted by the mirror that had previously troubled her. She hugged her legs and buried her head between her knees. She curled up in a corner and shivered.

 Chapter 377

    377 Chapter 377-role


    Jiang se did not look up, but she could sense that Zhang Jingan and the others were looking at her.


    At this moment, reason and instinct were ying a tug-of-war.


    Rationally, she knew that she was in the middle of an audition, and the past was already in the past. It was impossible for anyone to hurt her now, but she still instinctively remembered the pain.


    In medical terms, this condition was considered PTSD, also known as post-traumatic stress disorder. When she was young, she had frequent contact with psychologists, and she had read many books about this after she grew up.


    She thought that she had already shaken off the fear she had from the incident back then. After so many years, Jiang se felt that her kidnapping was already a thing of the past.


    However, when something really touched on that point, she realized that the aftereffects were still there.


    However, she shouldn¡¯t be afraid. She wasn¡¯t as weak as she was when she was young. She clenched her fists, suppressed the fear in her heart, and slowly raised her head.


    Half of her face was covered by the silk scarf, and her eyes were particrly prominent.


    Her brows were slightly furrowed and her eyes were like almond-shaped irises. Her eyshes were full, making her eyes sparkle. She was charming, but also frightened and weak.


    She was like a frightened animal. Her eyes seemed to be able to speak, and she was very pitiful.


    Jiang SE¡¯s inner thoughts were fully disyed in her pair of autumn eyes. If the question he had proposed for the audition was ast-minute test, then Zhang Jingan could give her full marks for her answer.


    She did not seem to be acting at this moment. Instead, she gave Zhang Jingan the feeling that he was really facing the tearful begging of a kidnapped girl.


    It was really too vivid!


    Zhang Jingan suppressed the excitement in his heart. This was the feeling he wanted.


    When he first saw Jiang SE¡¯s performance in ¡± love ¡°, he had already imagined this look and scene thousands of times in his mind.


    When he was auditioning for her, Zhang Jingan was actually a little worried. There were some things that no matter how good he thought of them, it would be useless. It would still depend on whether Jiang se could meet his expectations.


    However, her performance was much better than Zhang Jingan had imagined. The moment Zhang Jingan put forward the audition questions, she was not affected by her surroundings or any external interference. At that moment, the look in her eyes changed.


    She almost ignored the mirror in the meeting room and the staff outside.


    She was not the only actress who had auditioned in this conference room. Tao cen had also performed here before.


    As they were both stars of the Gxy century, Zhang Jingan inevitablypared the two in his mind. Both of them were the targets of the Gxy century. One was the top star of the Gxy century, and the other was a star who had just started her career and was working hard to advance.


    She was also brought out by the top manager, Xia Chaoqun, and she was also outstanding in appearance.


    When the two of them faced him, their reactions werepletely different. Tao cen¡¯s ambition was written in her eyes. She was confident and cunning, and she knew what she wanted.


    During the audition, Zhang Jingan had made the same request. Tao cen, with his superb acting skills and excellent control of the scene, effortlessly acted as if the kidnapped person was alive. All these years, Tao cen¡¯s career in the underworld had not been in vain.


    Inparison, Jiang se was also ambitious and confident. However, her gaze was different from Tao cen¡¯s. It was obvious that her acting skills were not as good as Tao cen¡¯s.


    However, for this role, she was able to show that kind of fear.


    Not only did she act like a kidnapped girl who might be persecuted, but most importantly, she stirred up the crowd¡¯s emotions.


    There was nothing in front of Jiang se. However, through her frightened eyes, Zhang Jingan could almost imagine that ¡± she ¡± was facing a few desperadoes who sent shivers down her spine. She had a much deeper understanding of the situation than Tao cen.


    Tao cen¡¯s acting skills were superb because she could adjust her facial expressions to increase her persuasiveness. However, when she covered her face and only looked at her eyes, Zhang Jingan felt that the current Jiang se was undoubtedly morepatible with the female lead of his movie.


    He started pping. Xia Chaoqun turned to look at Jiang se. Mo Anqi and Lin Siyi reached out to help her up. Jiang se forced a smile and even forgot to remove the scarf from her face.


    ¡°Director Zhang, did I pass?¡±


    She tried to speak in a joking tone, but when she spoke, she still had a lingering fear and her palms were cold to the bone.


    Mo Anqi was very happy for her. She assumed that Jiang se was nervous about the audition and did not think of anything else.


    ¡°Your performance was not bad.¡±


    Zhang Jingan nodded. Due to Jiang SE¡¯s earlier performance, his expression had softened.


    With Zhang Jingan¡¯s approval, once the initial intention to cooperate was formed, the next thing would be much smoother.


    When it came to the contract and remuneration, Xia Chaoqun would be in charge of fighting for Jiang seter on. This was not part of their conversation today.


    After setting Jiang SE¡¯s identity as the female lead for the time being, Zhang Jingan made his own request.


    at the moment, your image and acting are both very good. After the matter is settled, I will ask miss Lin to prepare the script lines and character outline for you. You can think about it carefully. He sat up straight. The big-name director, who had entered his working state, looked much harsher. once you¡¯ve decided to take on this film and we¡¯ve reached an initial agreement to work together, I want you to free up three months for me.


    During the conversation, he revealed some details of the movie, which was rare.


    ¡°My female lead is a socialite from Shanghai.¡± The so-called socialite was not something that could be simply described as the daughter of a rich businessman. it¡¯s about your bearing and mannerism.


    Zhang Jingan took a sip of water and continued, ¡±


    ¡°The total length of the movie is only that long, so there are many things that can¡¯t be exined. You have to integrate these things into the audience in the subsequent performance, so that the audience can have a deeper impression of your background and status through your actions. That¡¯s why I want you to go through about 100 days of training after signing the contract.¡±


    He counted with his fingers for Jiang se to hear.


    this training includes etiquette ss, posture training, and so on. When Zhang Jingan said this, he paused for a moment. He turned to observe Jiang SE¡¯s face. She had already taken off her silk scarf, so there was nothing covering her face anymore. Her skin was as fair as porcin, and the traces of her makeup removal earlier had disappeared. He nodded.


    other than that, I¡¯ll hire a nutritionist to match your diet so that you can appear on camera without any makeup. Is that okay? ¡±


    He made a lot of requests. At this moment, Jiang se finally understood why Tao cen and Zhang Jingan did not manage to get along.


    Tao cen wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve this with just a hundred days of training, but as Xia Chaoqun had said, she could.

 Chapter 378

    378 Chapter 378-missed


    Of course, Jiang se would not have any problems. An opportunity to act in Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Even if she had the intention to take on other movies before, she would have to push it aside for now, let alone the fact that she did not have any work on hand.


    Both parties had reached a general consensus. Zhang Jingan was clearly satisfied with this meeting. He chatted with Jiang se for a while more. In the end, Lin Siyi reminded him softly that he still had an appointment with someer. He raised his wrist to look at the time and realized that his one and a half hour meeting with Jiang se had already passed.


    When they left Zhang Jingan¡¯s studio, the sun was shining brightly outside. Mo Anqi was clearly in a good mood. She clutched her bags of various sizes and opened the car door for Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun with one hand with some difficulty.


    ¡°Judging from director Zhang¡¯s tone, Sese, you should have no problem getting the role.¡±


    During the audition, mo Anqi peeked at Zhang Jingan¡¯s expression several times. He was very satisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s performance at the audition. They then talked about the contract. Mo Anqi could almost imagine that Jiang SE¡¯s reputation and status would take a huge step forward after she finished filming Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie.


    If the contract was signed sessfully, apart from the 100-day training period that Zhang Jingan had intentionally arranged for Jiang se, the filming would probably start in early October.


    Based on the usual progress of filming, as the female lead of a movie, Jiang SE¡¯s killing scene should be at the beginning of next year.


    after the post-production editing, special effects, and music are done, we might even be able to participate in the next Chinese film Festival and win an award.


    Mo Anqi was very happy. As she said this, she suddenly thought of the movie ¡®the demon¡¯. Sese will finish filming director Zhang¡¯s movie at the same time that director Zhao will send¡¯ the demon ¡®to France for the International Film Festival. It¡¯ll be even better if she can get a good ranking.


    Once she received an international award that she truly deserved, it would be the real reward for Jiang se.


    If she could win an internationally-recognized award, it would not be such a pity to lose the opportunity to film ¡± the lost city ¡°. Once she made an international appearance, many directors would look for Jiang se to work with in the future.


    Most importantly, her pay would be much higher than it was now. Even if she couldn¡¯tpete with Liu Ye in the future, she wouldn¡¯t be too far off.


    Before Jiang se could say anything, Xia Chaoqun looked at mo Anqi. She walked to the other side of the car and opened the door. She tossed the things in her hands into the front passenger seat and closed the door before returning to the driver¡¯s seat.


    As Jiang SE¡¯s status gradually rose, her workload would increase in the future. She might need a reliable assistant.


    Mo Anqi had graduated from a famous school, so it would be a waste of her abilities to do odd jobs.


    At the thought of this, Xia Chaoqun asked, ¡±


    I remember talking to you about finding another assistant. Do you have any ideas? ¡±


    When Jiang SE¡¯s workload increased in the future, all sorts of things woulde one after another. With mo Anqi¡¯s ability, other than being able to stay by Jiang SE¡¯s side and deal with sudden incidents, she was more suited to find a new person to take care of Jiang se.


    Xia Chaoqun had indeed mentioned this to Jiang se before. However, Jiang se had been extremely busy recently and did not have the time to deal with this matter.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s workload was indeed a little heavier. Other than contacting manufacturers for Jiang se, borrowing various Sponsored Products from big brands, and arranging her travels, she also had to take care of the trivial matters in her personal life from time to time. When she went out, she would carry her bags. Mo Anqi had once jokingly mentioned to her about her part-time jobs as her nanny, driver, and bodyguard.


    When she heard Xia Chaoqun mention finding an assistant, mo Anqi, who was sitting in the front seat, nced at Jiang se through the rearview mirror. She smiled and waited for her answer.


    The assistant that Xia Chaoqun wanted Jiang se to find was different from her job. She would take care of her daily needs, such as fetching water, holding an umbre, and carrying bags when she was on set.


    Before this, Xia Chaoqun had clearly discussed this with mo Anqi. She did not show any signs of worry about losing her position in front of Jiang se.


    Jiang se asked, ¡±


    sister Chaoqun, under normal circumstances, where do other celebrities find their assistants from? ¡±


    Generally, when a celebrity looked for an assistant, they would choose one from their close fans because the fans loved the celebrity and would take care of the celebrity in every possible way. They would even protect the celebrity in all aspects.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t rmend you do that.¡±


    Many fans did not have experience as an assistant, and they were only relying on their love for celebrities. Furthermore, they were too fickle and not easy to stabilize.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a suitable candidate, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for youter.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s for the best.¡¯ Jiang se nodded. Xia Chaoqun then asked, ¡±


    ¡°Have you read the information I gave you for Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary celebration?¡±


    This was because once she got to know Zhang Jingan, it was very likely that Jiang SE¡¯s remaining time would be spent on reading the script and the character outline. Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary celebration was approaching. If Jiang se had not started memorizing the information now, she might not have enough time.


    Jiang se nodded slightly.


    I¡¯ve already memorized all the information on the day it was given to me. There¡¯s still about a third of it left.


    Xia Chaoqun did not have to worry about the things she did. Xia Chaoqun did not say anything else after they were done with their business. Mo Anqi, who sat in the front seat, only handed Jiang SE¡¯s bag back to her after she fastened her seat belt, as if she had just recalled something.


    Jiang SE¡¯s phone was in her bag. When she was talking to Zhang Jingan earlier, she had muted her phone to avoid being distracted by a call.


    When Jiang se got her bag, she took out her phone and immediately saw the missed calls.


    Apart from the five missed calls from PEI Yi, there was one more call from Dai Jia.


    When Jiang se saw Dai Jia¡¯s name, she was stunned.


    When she was filming ¡°demon ¡°, she had bumped into Dai Jia at the western suburbs women¡¯s prison. She had asked nie dan and the others to help her find evidence and awyer to exonerate her. After the massacre in¡± demon ¡°, Jiang se had not visited the western suburbs women¡¯s prison again.


    When she saw that Dai Jia was calling, she hesitated for a moment. She tapped PEI Yi¡¯s name and dialed Dai Jia¡¯s number first.


    ¡°Dai Jia?¡±


    The phone rang twice before someone picked it up. Jiang se called out Dai Jia¡¯s name. After a while, Dai Jia replied with a soft ¡®hmm¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m out.¡±


    When she said this, she was full of emotion.


    Dai Jia was clearly not very old, but Jiang se could hear the lethargic air in her voice.


    Jiang se, I¡¯m out. Thank you for finding me awyer and the evidence.


    Her voice trembled a little. She had been holding her breath ever since she was in prison. She always felt that she would rather die than live, but she was also unwilling to ept it.

 Chapter 379

    379 Chapter 379 call


    I thought that I would have to spend more than ten years in prison, facing all kinds of prisoners and living like an animal. The time to wake up, wash up, eat, and get to work were all fixed by the clock. She thought that she would have to endure this for the next ten years or so. However, she did not expect that Jiang se would eventually hire awyer for her. After thewsuit was settled, she also persuaded the higher-ups of Jufeng entertainment to settle the matter. In the end, she was only in prison for a few years before she was released.


    ¡°I just called to inform you.¡±


    Her voice was a little soft, and her tone was a little choppy. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t talk to people often in the past few years in prison.


    Jiang se recalled the time when she saw Dai Jia in the prison and the first time she saw her at the imperial capital Film Academy with a smile on her face. She was about to sigh, but she swallowed her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Jiang SE¡¯s unspoken sigh was heard by Dai Jia.


    ¡°I¡¯m free.¡±


    This sentence seemed to mean something to her, so her tone gradually became lighter. I got my identification card, my phone, and everything I¡¯ve put down. Jiang se, thank you.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯ve said it before. If you didn¡¯t give me guidance back then, we wouldn¡¯t have be friends and things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± When Jiang se finished speaking, Dai Jia asked with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Are we still friends?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± When Jiang se heard her question, she found it a little strange. She said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who still thinks of me as a friend. The others are avoiding me like the gue.¡±


    When Jiang se thought of her current situation, she frowned.


    ¡°What do you n to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot of things in there. I can always survive.¡± On the other hand, Dai Jia was quite open-minded. It would be difficult for her to continue in this line of work, even though nie dan had intervened back then and helped her hire awyer, reducing her sentence and allowing her to be released from prison after a few years.


    However, many people had been to the western suburbs women¡¯s prison once and were unwilling to go there a second time.


    Jiang se recalled Dai Jia¡¯s listless face when she was in prison. She had aged a lot in less than a year in prison.


    She was originally an actress with great potential and a bright future, but she missed the most exciting years. Dai Jia had been in prison for so long that her 80% beauty had probably been destroyed.


    In her current situation, it would be difficult for her to find a decent job. If what she said was true and she only relied on the skills she learned in prison to make a living, her future life would be bleak.


    The two of them chatted for a while. After hanging up, Jiang se briefly exined to mo Anqi when she saw the doubt in her eyes.


    the girl I met in the western suburbs women¡¯s prison, from the film Academy. I was once indebted to her, but something happened to her after she signed with Jufeng entertainment.


    Xia Chaoqun was aware of this as well. When Jiang se mentioned it, Xia Chaoqun responded. Clearly, he was not curious about Dai Jia.


    sister Chaoqun, if you say I¡¯mcking a personal assistant and I hire her, will it affect me? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun red at her. you¡¯re being emotional.


    However, she did not say ¡®sure¡¯, nor did she deny it. Jiang se had a rough idea of her attitude toward her.


    After ending the call with Dai Jia, she was about to call PEI Yi again. However, before she could dial his number, PEI Yi¡¯s call came in. He was a little anxious.


    ¡°What are you doing, Sese?¡±


    Throughout the afternoon, he called Jiang se several times, but she did not pick up. He began to guess that she was working. To his surprise, when he called her an hourter, she was already on the line. They even chatted for nearly half an hour.


    ¡°You¡¯re always on the line when I call you, it¡¯s making me so anxious.¡±


    Jiang se could not help butugh.


    ¡°I have an appointment with Zhang Jingan this afternoon to talk about work. ah Yi. her voice was a little sweet when she called PEI Yi. Her voice was like honey, long and silky. It was so sweet that it was a little tempting.


    Mo Anqi looked through the rearview mirror and saw her teary eyes. The redness on her cheeks made her look charming and beautiful. When she chatted with PEI Yi, she did not behave the same way when she chatted with other people. She even leaned back against the seat unconsciously and rxed her body, lookingpletely defenseless.


    ¡°Zhang Jingan might sign a contract with me for his new film.¡± After sharing the news with PEI Yi, she began to feel excited.


    ¡°Do you still remember? It was the year we signed the contract with century Gxy. We were in the caf¨¦ next to thepany, and you mentioned that Tao cen was designated as the female lead for the movie that Zhang Jingan was preparing.¡±


    Of course, he remembered everything about her. He remembered everything in his heart, so he quickly reacted.


    ¡°That time, the time that Cha Jufeng entertainment mentioned?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Jiang se was clearly excited to receive a response from him. She was about to say something else when she saw mo Anqi¡¯s anticipatory look in the rearview mirror. She recalled her tone when she spoke to PEI Yi earlier and felt a little embarrassed. She immediately sat up straight. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after we sign the contract.¡±


    She was going to call him after she got home, but she was curious about the number of calls he had made.


    ¡°You¡¯ve called me a few times. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Sese, the people from Hong Kong have informed me that they found a suitable diamond for a pair ring.¡±


    PEI Yi raised his voice, clearly very excited by the news.


    their people will send the diamonds to the capital by next week. I¡¯ve also applied for leave, so I¡¯ll be back to apany you tomorrow.


    The moment he mentioned the ring, Jiang se could not help but recall how she had agreed to his proposal. She could not help but tuck her hair behind her ear and bite her lip.


    She had agreed to PEI Yi¡¯s proposal on an impulse. However, now that she had calmed down, Jiang se did not feel any regret. In fact, she even felt a little anticipation.


    He took this matter far more seriously than Jiang se had imagined. When he mentioned the ring¡¯s design, even though he had not been very clear about it over the phone, it did not affect Jiang SE¡¯s good mood.


    after you¡¯ve decided on the design, hurry them. Sese, when I get the ring, I¡¯ll put it on you personally.


    She lowered her head, smiled, and replied softly, ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    After chatting with PEI Yi for a while, Jiang se hung up. Mo Anqi sent her to the health care center before sending Xia Chaoqun back to thepany.


    Xia Chaoqun was required to report Jiang SE¡¯s meeting with Zhang Jingan to thepany.

 Chapter 380

    380 Chapter 380 theme


    That evening, mo Anqi was waiting for Jiang Seren in her car in the club¡¯s parking lot when she came out of her private club. She had just finished her body maintenance, so every inch of her skin had a faint fragrance. She was wearing a sky-blue loose silk shirt with a knot at the bottom and a pair of tight pencil jeans, revealing her slender waist. Her skin was as white as suet Jade. Mo Anqi was both envious and a little jealous when she saw it. She could not help but reach out to pinch her waist andpare it with her.


    her waist is so slim. Did Liu Lizhi measure itst time? it was only 58 centimeters. 58 centimeters was only 1.7 feet. This size was already very thin, especially her body that she had trained. It was notparable to being thin. She was wearing tight Pencil Pants, her hips were perky, and her legs were long, which made her waist look even thinner.


    As mo Anqi spoke, she could not help but touch her waist. Her waist was not considered thick from an ordinary person¡¯s point of view. However, it could not bepared to Jiang SE¡¯s, who spent a lot of time maintaining her figure and face.


    Jiang se spent nearly three hours a day maintaining her figure, not to mention dancing and other activities. Mo Anqi did not even have enough time for that. When she returned home, she was so tired that she wanted to lie on the bed. She was toozy to move.


    The two of them chatted for a while before mo Anqi opened the door for her. She pointed at the back seat and said, ¡±


    ¡°While you were at the SPA, I took sister Xia back to thepany.¡± She took out a bottle of mineral water from the car, twisted it open, and handed it to Jiang se.¡±Director Zhang has already contacted CEO Luo and sent over the information for this movie. Sister Xia wants you to finish reading it as soon as possible and reply.¡±


    Jiang se looked at the thick leather bag in the car. There were no words written on it. When she untied the string at the end, she saw that the information inside had been sorted into different folders. The character outlines and story lines had been arranged by the staff and ced in different folders.


    The script was ced in a separate bound, and the bag with the script had the words: ¡°A chance of survival.¡±


    The moment she saw the script, Jiang SE¡¯s heart finally settled down.


    Since she had already reached this stage, she had to ept this script no matter what. She drank half a bottle of mineral water in one breath, screwed the cap on, and put it aside. She opened the script that was written with ¡± a chance of survival.


    The story began with a group of desperadoes who were about to kidnap the daughter of Tang Weihua, a famous celebrity. When Jiang se read the beginning of the story, she felt a chill run down her spine and instinctively frowned.


    She should have felt that something was wrong. In Zhang Jingan¡¯s studio, when Zhang Jingan asked her to y a scene of a kidnapped girl, she should have been vignt.


    It was only because of her wholehearted cooperation with Zhang Jingan that she had instinctively ignored this point. Or perhaps it could be said that she was too eager to get this opportunity deep in her heart, and subconsciously did not want to think about it.


    She had only read the beginning of the script, but she didn¡¯t want to read any further. This was such a rare opportunity. Was she going to give it up?


    She was struggling in her heart and couldn¡¯t make up her mind.


    ¡°Sese, Sese ~~¡±


    Mo Anqi¡¯s voice woke Jiang se up. She raised her head and saw mo Anqi still turning to look at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The car had already left the garage, and the sun was still setting. People could be seen on both sides of the road, rushing to make a living. She was still struggling to decide whether to choose this script.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s face was a little pale. The hair on her forehead was already drenched in sweat. She did not put on any makeup after leaving the spa. She did not seem to be in Zhang Jingan¡¯s studio either. Her pale face could not be hidden from mo Anqi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well, are you feeling unwell? Do you need me to send you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Jiang se leaned her head against the car window. The opened script was ced on herp. As if she had touched something terrifying, she pushed the script off herp.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little cold. Can you turn the temperature up a little?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Mo Anqi obediently turned up the temperature of the air-conditioner in the car. The air from the air conditioner¡¯s vent was no longer as cold as before, but Jiang se still felt cold.


    She wanted to reach for her bag and give PEI Yi a call, but mo Anqi was still there, so it was not a good time to say it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a piano lessonter.¡± Mo Anqi looked at her expression through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to be feeling well. Why don¡¯t you just take a leave?¡±


    Jiang se rejected her suggestion. She needed something to divert her attention. It would be best if she could stop thinking about this during ss.


    It was almost nine O ¡®clock when she returned home that night. She had been hesitating whether she should call PEI Yi.


    In her memory, she had rarely been so hesitant and indecisive. She also rarely needed others to give her advice.


    In reality, PEI Yi was too young. At this point in time, Feng Zhongliang would be the best choice. After all, it was her grandfather who had saved her from the kidnappers. He was older and had seen a lot. In Jiang SE¡¯s mind, he was also very wise. He might be able to give her some good advice.


    However, her grandfather did not know who she was. Before he recognized her, there were some things that she could not talk to him about.


    She jogged at home for an hour. After exercising, she was so tired that her head was covered in sweat. After taking a shower and lying in bed, she called PEI Yi again.


    ¡°Sese?¡±


    PEI Yi was pleasantly surprised that she had taken the initiative to call him. They had only spoken on the phone in the afternoon and PEI Yi did not expect her to call him again.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± As he spoke, there was a rustling sound from the phone, as if he was packing something.


    I¡¯m packing my luggage. I¡¯m going back tomorrow. At this point, he stopped what he was doing.¡±Why did you call me all of a sudden? did you miss me?¡±


    In the past, when he said this, she would either ignore him or change the topic.


    However, when he asked today, Jiang se answered softly, ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    PEI Yi was pleasantly surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sese?¡±


    ah Yi, do you remember that I talked to you about Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie this afternoon? ¡±


    Hearing her question, PEI Yi guessed that something must have happened. did he change his mind? ¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang se was silent for a moment before she slowly said, ¡± ¡°Yi, this movie is about kidnapping.¡±


    PEI Yi immediately understood the dilemma in her heart.


    To Jiang se, the kidnapping incident back then was a terrifying experience that she would never forget. She avoided it like the gue and did not dare to think about it.


    During the filming of such movies, it was easy for her to recall her past, causing her to be immersed in her nightmares.

 Chapter 381

    381 Chapter 381-script


    I¡¯m guessing that in Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie, I¡¯ll be ying the role of the kidnapped girl. Jiang se looked up at the roof, lost in thought.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t read the rest of the script.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take on this movie? Before I got the script.¡± When she heard PEI Yi¡¯s words, Jiang se replied without hesitation, ¡± ¡°Of course I want to.¡±


    She valued this opportunity very much. Just as Xia Chaoqun had said, working with Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye would be very beneficial to Jiang se. She did not want to give up on it.


    However, Jiang se was not confident that she could y such a role well. Even if she could ovee this obstacle and convince herself that this was just an act, she might resist it psychologically. Just like what she had once told Zhang Jingan, she might be able to deceive others, but she could not deceive her instincts.


    ¡°But Sese, why do you want to ovee it?¡± PEI Yi softened his voice. I¡¯ve heard a speech by a famous psychologist in the country. It was about ¡®psychological crisis intervention¡¯. He once mentioned a practical treatment case like this.


    yes, ¡± Jiang se replied and urged PEI Yi to continue.


    the case he mentioned was a soldier of the Special Forces who was seriously injured in a mission. He recoveredter, but he was left with a serious psychological trauma. He also participated in the treatment and simted the actual scene on the day of the ident, repeatedly deducing it so that the soldier finally seeded in walking out of his psychological shadow.


    When PEI Yi said this, Jiang se could roughly understand what he meant. She did not say anything, so PEI Yi continued, ¡±


    In fact, I think it¡¯s very interesting. Sese, I think it¡¯s a good opportunity for you.


    Such a good opportunity was not only in her future development, but also because she could use this opportunity to simte and reproduce a scene from that year. Even if it could not help herpletely get rid of the shadow of her childhood, it could let her face the problem and not let her instinctively run away every time she thought of it.


    His words were of great help to Jiang se. Even when she called him to discuss this matter, she did not expect PEI Yi to give her such a suggestion.


    She thought about it carefully and felt that PEI Yi was right.


    Some things had already happened in the past, and she should not be bothered by this question.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a leave of absence to apany you for a period of time when you¡¯re filming,¡± PEI Yi said.


    When he said this, he actually had his own selfish motives.


    Thest time he had talked to Jiang se about this, he had called old master PEI to ask about it. Old master PEI was not very clear about the whole story. Feng Zhongliang was not someone who liked to spread such news, so he only had a rough understanding of it.


    She only knew that Feng Nan had suffered a lot in the hands of the kidnappers back then, and her ticket had almost been torn. It was old master Feng who had personally followed the police and rescued her from the kidnappers.


    When old master PEI heard him asking about Feng Nan¡¯s past, he thought that he had not given up on Feng Nan. Now that Feng Nan had be like this, the rtionship between her and PEI Yi was no longer a matter of age. After old master PEI had finished speaking, he had even warned him not to provoke Feng Nan.


    In the end, PEI Yi promised him again and again before they chatted for a while.


    He felt a little regretful that he was too young back then. When she had an ident, he was powerless. The person who had saved her was an elder, not him.


    Many yearster, she would have a chance to get out of her predicament. PEI Yi hoped that he would be the one to be by her side this time.


    His words touched Jiang se. If he was by her side during the shoot, she might feel better even if she recalled the past. However, Jiang se was a little worried.


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll submit a leave applicationter,¡± he said with a firm tone and nodded.


    He was now a master¡¯s student. In reality, he had learned most of the things he needed to learn. He had actually spent most of his time doing his internship in the military. It was just that he did not mention this to Jiang se.


    The two of them chatted for a while. After they hung up, perhaps Jiang se had already taken PEI Yi¡¯s suggestion to heart, but she did not resist the movie ¡± a chance of survival ¡± as much as she did before. Before she went to bed, she hesitated for a long time before she decided to take the script to the bedside and flip it open again.


    In ¡± a chance to live ¡°, Tang Weihua was a well-known figure in the upper ss of the city. His wife gave birth to one son and two daughters, and he had countless lovers outside. His luxurious life attracted the coveting of others.


    A group of vicious bandits had nned to kidnap his youngest daughter in order to extort money from him.


    Cheng Jianguo, who was yed by Liu Ye, was also one of the criminals. After careful nning and several attempts to track the location, they bribed the Tang family¡¯s chauffeur and servants to take care of Tang Jing and sessfully kidnapped her.


    After kidnapping Tang Jing, the criminals demanded a ransom of 1 billion Chinese dors from Tang Weihua, or they would kill him.


    Tang Weihua was a well-known figure, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it. In the process of gathering the money, therge amount caused a fierce disagreement in the Tang family.


    Some people agreed to call the police and let the police handle it, while others thought that the Tang family¡¯s reputation would be greatly affected if the matter was blown up, so they thought that it should be dealt with privately.


    However, the Tang family agreed that one billion was too much, so they negotiated with the kidnappers to lower the amount. At the same time, they also secretly called the police and put pressure on them. They were hoping that after they made the payment and Tang Jing was in trouble, they would at least have to rely on the police to reduce their losses.


    The Tang family was in a mess, and the kidnapper¡¯s emotions were also gradually bing unstable.


    As time dragged on, this group of desperadoes grew tired of the Tang family¡¯s repeated procrastination.


    The Tang family received a video recording of Tang Jing being beaten up by a masked gangster. At the end of the video, a few words were written in bright red: ¡°if you continue to drag this out, the next time we see you, you won¡¯t only receive the video, but also Tang Jing¡¯s eyes.


    After the video was sent to them, the Tang family fell into panic again.


    If news of Tang Jing¡¯s eyes being gouged out, the Tang family¡¯s precious daughter being kidnapped, and the fact that the Tang family was unwilling to pay arge sum of money for the ransom, resulting in their daughter being hurt, were to be released, the reporters would swarm over like flies that had seen rotten meat.


    This was rted to the Tang family¡¯s reputation.


    Under such circumstances, the internal disputes of the Tang family vividly disyed human nature.


    The story went on in sequence from three main lines. The opinions within the Tang family were different, and the choice between money, life, and family was somewhat ironic and ruthless.


    The police ruled out the kidnappers one by one, and the progress was slow.

 Chapter 382

    382 Chapter 382 first-tier


    On the kidnapper¡¯s side, Cheng Jianguo¡¯s initial disdain and hatred for Tang Jing gradually turned into pity and sympathy.


    As one of the male leads in the film, Cheng Jianguo, who was yed by Liu Ye, was not a bad person by nature.


    When he first started on the path of kidnapping Tang Jing, he had no choice but to do so. Zhang Jingan had given him a foreshadowing of his family background and status. This was slowly analyzed and revealed to the audience bit by bit after he came into contact with Tang Jing.


    Cheng Jianguo had married and given birth to a daughter in his early years. His wife died of a serious illness, leaving him with a daughter who was born with a serious heart disease.


    It was not easy for him to live in fear until he was ten years old. He finally found a suitable heart, but because the surgery fee was not enough, he watched his first chance slip away. After that, he asked around and found out that the person who ¡®snatched¡¯ the heart that should have belonged to his daughter was a rich man.


    After the incident, he went to make a fuss, but was sent to the police station on the charge of picking a fight and detained for a few days.


    After returning home, if it wasn¡¯t for the kind-hearted neighbors taking care of her, her daughter would have already been in trouble.


    However, he had left home for a few days, and his daughter was still sent to the hospital in fear.


    She had a serious heart disease and couldn¡¯t take any form of provocation. Faced with the doctor¡¯s constant warnings and the hospital¡¯s long list of charges, Cheng Jianguo finally decided to take the risk and join in on the n to kidnap Tang Jing.


    He looked down on the daughter of a famous person in the city. He thought that she couldn¡¯t carry a burden on her shoulders and that his own daughter was no worse than her. They were all human, but they were divided into three, six, and nine grades.


    She had a chauffeur and servant to take care of her, but while she was being detained, her daughter almost got into an ident.


    As a result, when the kidnappers filmed the video of Tang Jing being beaten up, he was particrly resentful. It was as if he wanted to vent all his dissatisfaction and resentment towards society on this woman.


    Cheng Jianguo was very active during the kidnapping of Tang Jing, which attracted the attention of the leader, Thomas. He believed that Cheng Jianguo was ruthless and capable of great things. He gradually trusted him and sent him to watch over Tang Jing while the Tang family paid the ransom.


    As he got along with Tang Jing, Cheng Jianguo gradually became attracted to her.


    The youngest daughter of Tang Weihua was not like her mother or sister. She was not arrogant and domineering. She was so pure and weak that she didn¡¯t look like a girl who was born in the top of the world.


    She was a little timid and always looked at the world carefully, so it was difficult for people to have any ill intentions towards her.


    If Cheng Jianguo was a devil who fell into hell for his child, then she was a pure and innocent Angel.


    The Tang family was like a city wall, blocking her from the world. If it wasn¡¯t for this kidnapping, she would not have known that such a dark thing could happen in the world.


    She was like a child, pure and kind. Cheng Jianguo suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to her.


    Thomas had gradually be impatient. This group of desperadoes had begun to feel impatient in the face of the Tang family¡¯s repeated dys.


    His blue eyes were like those of a venomous snake, and Cheng Jianguo already felt that something was wrong.


    After taking care of Tang Jing for the past few days, he had developed a sense of pity for him. A seed of goodwill had taken root in his poor heart and was about to burst out.


    He was like a ball of mud, while she was a noble socialite.


    She knew nothing about piano, painting, and art, but it didn¡¯t stop him from yearning for it. He always wondered if his daughter would eventually be like Tang Jing, gentle, beautiful, and knowledgeable.


    In the short time they spent together, Tang Jing taught him how to write his daughter¡¯s name.


    Whenever he asked Tang Jing a ridiculous question, she would always answer him gently and patiently. Although she was a little scared at times, she would always try her best to show a little bit of pity.


    Cheng Jianguo¡¯s mentality began to change. He began to regret venting his resentment on innocent and pitiful people.


    When Thomas decided to lower the ransom ording to the Tang family¡¯s request, Cheng Jianguo had already felt that something was wrong.


    This ruthless foreigner was probably nning to kill the hostages after getting the money and leave.


    In fact, at the gathering of the criminals, Thomas had already revealed this. This was the n that everyone had long since decided on. Plus, killing Tang Jing would save them a lot of trouble and also prevent them from being caught by the police.


    The money he received was enough to pay for his daughter¡¯s medical expenses and live the rest of his life with her in luxury.


    But why didn¡¯t he feel any joy in his heart? He even began to doubt his initial decision.


    Tang Jing wasn¡¯t the type to take away his daughter¡¯s chance at a heart transnt. To vent all his anger on an innocent person and use her life to save his daughter, was he supposed to do that?


    He remembered seeing Tang Jing¡¯s small smile. Over the past few days of being kidnapped, she had already been in a sorry state. The bruises on her body still hadn¡¯t disappeared and she was constantly living in fear. The threat of Thomas digging out her eyes was still like a guillotine hanging over her head. She could very well be killed, but she would still smile timidly.


    Was such a person going to disappear?


    When Jiang se saw this, she took a deep breath.


    She unlocked her phone and realized that it was almost one o ¡®clock. She was so engrossed in the script that she had been reading for almost three hours.


    There was still thest bit that he had not seen. The plot had progressed to the end and was already at the exciting stage. The few lines thatid out everything had already been presented.


    She calmed down and touched her arms that were covered in goosebumps. She got up and poured herself a ss of water. After drinking half of it, she hesitated for a while. When she got on the bed, she still took the rest of the script and started to read it.


    When the Tang family¡¯s choice was for money and abandoned their family, when the police were still dealing with the insidious and cunning criminals, trying to find a little clue, but they had no clue in front of the cunning and cruel criminals, Cheng Jianguo¡¯s conscience began to wake up.


    His daughter¡¯s heart was broken, but his heart wasn¡¯t. He began to regret everything he had done to Tang Jing.


    Tang Jing was like the first ray of sunlight that emerged from the horizon in the early morning. She was still young and had only experienced so little time. She shouldn¡¯t die Here.


    The awakened conscience and the evil bandit leader began to fight. Justice and evil began to collide at this moment. Cheng Jianguo decided to give Tang Jing a chance of survival and help her escape from this ce.


    The process was naturally very difficult, and Cheng Jianguo¡¯s actions were quickly discovered by Thomas. After an escape and pursuit, Cheng Jianguo bought time for the police at an extremely heavy price.

 Chapter 383

    383 Chapter 3


    One was a kidnapper who had once wanted to obtain money illegally through kidnapping, and the other was a daughter of a famous family who had once been kidnapped and whose life was hanging by a thread. In the jungle, two people who had once stood on different sides were struggling to support each other and walk side by side.


    When the two were stopped by Thomas, the two former aplices turned against each other and started fighting in front of Tang Jing.


    Thomas had once been in the Army, and his Iron Fists were heavy and powerful.


    In Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie, there was no ending where the protagonist defeated evil with his willpower. Cheng Jianguo was beaten beyond recognition, and when the police arrivedte, he was already on hisst breath.


    He was severely injured. When the ambnce arrived, he was already on the verge of death.


    Tang Jing grabbed onto his hand, not knowing what to do as he continued to call out his daughter¡¯s name.


    The kidnapping of Tang Weihua¡¯s daughter rmed the reporters, and the police sessfully saved the hostage, which was something to be rejoiced about. It should be publicized andmended.


    The news was being broadcasted on TV. Tang Weihua came in a hurry and looked at his daughter with disgust when he saw her holding hands with the criminal.


    Mrs. Tang didn¡¯t think that her daughter should hold hands with such a lowly person-it was beneath her status.


    The police station exined to the reporters the sessful rescue of the hostages, the capture of arge number of criminals, and the news that miss Tang was safe and sound.


    In the ambnce, Tang Jing held onto Cheng Jianguo¡¯s hand tightly, unwilling to give up like his parents had told him to.


    His face could no longer be recognized. His head was covered in blood, and the reporters were revealing his identity and mentioning his daughter.


    Once the news was exposed, he would be the target of thousands of people, and his daughter would also be affected.


    For the first time in her life, Tang Jing disobeyed her parents. Facing the reporters ¡®cameras, she firmly stopped them from taking any more photos. She also stopped them from revealing Cheng Jianguo¡¯s life to the public.


    He had taken the wrong path and done the wrong thing, but he had alsoe to realize it after the incident and regretted it.


    Her parents were surprised by her attitude and looked at each other.


    Cheng Jianguo¡¯s actions not only gave Tang Jing a chance to live, but also gave his daughter a chance to live.


    By the time he was sent to the hospital, he was already on the brink of death. Before he died, he instructed the doctor to donate his heart to his daughter. He looked at Tang Jing, who had been standing guard by her bedside, but did not say a word.


    Zhang Jingan left the wordless nk here for the readers to imagine.


    He didn¡¯t say a word. Perhaps it was because he felt guilty, perhaps it was because he knew Tang Jing would help him, or perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t want to twist the opportunity to correct his mistake into a way of taking revenge.


    In the end, Tang Jing paid for Cheng Jianguo¡¯s daughter¡¯s surgery. But, the Tang family was very unhappy about this.


    When Tang Weihua insisted that Cheng Jianguo did this to cheat Tang Jing of her money so that he could save his daughter, Tang Jing simply smiled and said to his father, ¡±


    her surgery fee is less than a million. If you think it¡¯s not worth it, it means that I¡¯m only worth these chips in your heart.


    The story came to an abrupt end here. Jiang se continued to flip through the pages and confirmed that there was nothing else.


    After reading the whole story, she still couldn¡¯t calm down.


    To be honest, the exquisiteness of the story had affected her emotions. The ups and downs of the plot, theparison of several different characters, and the trauma of being kidnapped when she was young made her feel a strong sense of resonance when she looked at the character Tang Jing.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had been kidnapped, she would probably read the script with a normal heart.


    However, it was precisely because she had such an experience that she felt that this movie had tightly gripped her heart and soul.


    Jiang se felt that if she cast aside the shadow in her heart, this movie seemed to be tailor-made for her. She could easily put herself in Tang Jing¡¯s shoes. In fact, there were many times when she did not even need to look at the storyboard drawn by the director to imagine Tang Jing¡¯s kidnapping.


    More than ten minutester, Jiang se still found it hard to calm down. It was almost two O ¡®clock. She had always slept early, so it was already toote for her. However, she did not feel sleepy at all.


    Shey down for a while, but it was still difficult for her to fall asleep, so she simply got up and looked for other things in the folder that Zhang Jingan had sent over.


    This time, besides the script, Zhang Jingan¡¯s studio should have also sent a character outline.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to flip through the character overview and find an analysis of Tang Jing¡¯s personality and background.


    However, even after Jiang se had gone through the background information and the character outline, she could not find any information on Tang Jing.


    It introduced Tang Weihua¡¯s background, the Tang family¡¯s total assets, and so on in detail. Even though Tang Weihua was just a fictional character, and he only appeared in the movie as ¡®a famous person in the city, a rich man for generations¡¯, Zhang Jingan¡¯s team still carefully made a very detailed folder of information about Tang Weihua, which was more than 20 pages long. This was so that those who saw this information would have a general understanding of the Tang family in ¡®a chance of survival¡¯.


    In addition, there was a brief introduction of Thomas and Cheng Jianguo. Even Cheng Jianguo¡¯s daughter, who only appeared in the movies, was introduced, including his wife who died early, his job, his educational environment, and so on.


    In addition, every member of the kidnappers had a different personality. There were all kinds of details, but there was no information on Tang Jing.


    Jiang se was bewildered. She looked at the time and saw that it was past two. If it was not sote, she would have called Xia Chaoqun to ask if Zhang Jingan¡¯s studio had missed out on any information.


    She packed her things, turned off the lights, and went to sleep, but because of the script, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. It wasn¡¯t until dawn that she closed her eyes for a while. However, she didn¡¯t sleep well and got up at about seven o ¡®clock.


    Since she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, she got out of bed, packed up, and went out for a run. When she returned, she called Xia Chaoqun and asked, ¡±


    sister Chaoqun, I¡¯ve already read through the information on ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ that director Zhang sent over yesterday. I¡¯ve also finished reading the script. But, when I was looking through the character outline, I couldn¡¯t find any information on the female lead, Tang Jing.


    Xia Chaoqun was clearly prepared for her question. When the script was sent to thepany yesterday, Xia Chaoqun must have checked it andmunicated with Zhang Jingan. After Jiang se asked this, she paused for a moment. She sounded a little out of breath. Clearly, she had just returned from her morning run.


    ¡°You¡¯ve read the script?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang se wiped the sweat off her forehead with a towel as she poured herself a ss of warm water.


    I finished reading the scriptst night before I went to bed. When I was about to look through the character outline, I realized that I couldn¡¯t find any information on Tang Jing.


    ¡°Then I didn¡¯t miss anything.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun replied, ¡± the reason why Zhang Jingan gave you the outline of the other characters and their background information, but didn¡¯t give you any information on Tang Jing, is because he doesn¡¯t want you to have a fixed image of Tang Jing in your heart before the movie even starts filming.

 Chapter 384

    384 The brand


    Jiang se understood what Xia Chaoqun meant. Zhang Jingan had specifically given her information on Tang Weihua, the Tang family, and other important characters in the script. Jiang se had even looked through it. There was a detailed introduction to Cheng Jianguo¡¯s daughter¡¯s heart disease and information rted to the heart transnt. However, he did not give her an outline of Tang Jing¡¯s character. He was afraid that she would be affected by the outline of the character from the start and would go for the image of Tang Jing that had been set in advance.


    In other words, what Zhang Jingan wanted was not a face-printed version of Tang Jing, nor did he want Jiang se to ¡®act¡¯ as this character. Instead, he wanted her to analyze and understand Tang Jing¡¯s character on her own so that she could ¡®be¡¯ Tang Jing ¡®before the filming started.


    When Jiang se thought of this, she responded. Just as she was about to hang up, Xia Chaoqun asked, ¡±


    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±


    She rarely exchanged pleasantries with Jiang se about things that were not rted to work. When Jiang se heard this, she paused in her drinking.¡±Sister Huang will be here in about ten minutes.¡±


    The ¡± sister Huang ¡± Jiang se mentioned was the nutritionist that Xia Chaoqun had hired. Not only did he arrange her meals, but he also had to prepare three meals for her. Of course, he was paid handsomely.


    Since Xia Chaoqun had asked her about breakfast, he probably had something to discuss with her. When Jiang se said that, Xia Chaoqun replied, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower and head out. I¡¯ll be there in about twenty minutes.¡±


    After she hung up, Jiang se took a shower. Her hair was still wet. When she came down, Xia Chaoqun had already brought a bag over. She was wearing sunsses and a white business suit, which showed off her tall figure. Her assistant, Zhang Chi, followed behind her with a huge gift box in his hand. His forehead was covered in sweat, which was a sharp contrast to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s capable and experienced look.


    Sister Huang poked her head out of the kitchen and greeted him. She smiled and asked Xia Chaoqun if he wanted to have breakfast.


    ¡°A sandwich and a cup of coffee.¡±


    She stated her request simply. Zhang Chi put down the things in his hands and looked at Jiang se with a troubled expression. He asked softly, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, do you have any unopened towels Yingluo?¡±


    He had a helpless expression on his face. He was wearing a cap on his head, and there was a hint of fatigue in his eyes. Xia Chaoqun sat down on the sofa. He lowered his voice, afraid that his female superior would hear him.


    ¡°Sister Xia called me at six in the morning and told me to go back to thepany to get something.¡± At this point, he lifted the gift box in his hand and smiled bitterly. ¡°I brushed my teeth and changed my clothes before leaving. I haven¡¯t even washed my face.¡±


    Jiang se held back herughter. When she saw how exhausted he was, she pointed in the direction of the washroom.


    ¡°The things are in the cab under the sink.¡±


    He heaved a sigh of relief and thanked Xia Chaoqun. After he ced the things in front of Xia Chaoqun, he ran into the bathroom.


    Zhang Chi had been Xia Chaoqun¡¯s assistant for more than one or two years. He had long gotten used to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s temper. In Jiang SE¡¯s memory, this assistant had always been shrewd and capable. It was rare for her to see him in such a sorry state. She found it rather refreshing.


    She sat opposite Xia Chaoqun and picked up Zhang Chi.


    ¡°Zhang Chi must have been with sister Chaoqun for many years now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun removed his sunsses and ran his fingers through his neat, short hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s been eight years,¡±


    It was not an easy task to be her assistant.


    The scariest thing about Xia Chaoqun was that she was a strong and capable woman. She liked to challenge herself and wanted to do everything to the extreme. At the same time, she believed that the people around her should be able to keep up with her steps. She was ambitious and liked to work hard. She was always full of energy and was always full of challenge.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    When Jiang se said this, Xia Chaoqun looked at her, speechless. To Jiang SE¡¯s surprise, she replied, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult at all. If I had the chance to learn from you when I was young, it would be my honor.¡± Her face was calm, as if she didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for calling herself a senior. She proudly said, ¡±


    furthermore, he has been by my side for eight years. Even if he leaves in the future, he can totally take on any job opportunity with his qualifications.


    After she said this, she pointed to the gift box that Zhang Chi had put down earlier. Obviously, this short additional conversation was about to end here.


    look, this is the gown that Givenchy sent you.


    Jiang se was stunned. She reached out to touch the box and was in disbelief.


    ¡°Did Givenchy send it to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nodded. about two months ago, I had mo Anqi send your measurements to all the major brands.


    Celebrities had a close rtionship with major brands, but a brand like Givenchy favored the top celebrities. At the same time, the status of celebrities could be seen from the attitude of these brands.


    In recent years, as Jiang SE¡¯s status gradually rose, second-tier local and foreign brands would always send her arge number of clothes, shoes, bags, and other items before the change of season. When there was no endorsement, Jiang se would return the favor by wearing these brands ¡®items when she went out to maintain a friendly working rtionship.


    And branded clothes were generally not given away easily. They maintained their special status by loaning them. It was not easy for those who were not A-list celebrities to borrow clothes from these top foreign luxury brands, let alone receive their gifts.


    All the celebrities felt lucky to receive such a branded dress. Furthermore, Xia Chaoqun had said that this gown was custom-made for Jiang se by Givenchy. It made it even more precious.


    It was because of this gown that Xia Chaoqun had called Zhang Chi early in the morning to wake him up after receiving the news. He then took the gown and delivered it to Jiang se personally.


    The reason why Givenchy had sent out such a message was not because they wanted Jiang se to be their brand¡¯s spokesperson or brand ambassador. They were probably just trying to befriend her.


    Naturally, Jiang se had to return the favor. She would wear the gown from Givenchy at an appropriate asion to repay the gift.


    Such a thought surged in her mind. As expected, Xia Chaoqun continued, ¡±


    on the evening of June 3rd, Steinway¡¯s family is hosting their 30th-year anniversary party. You¡¯ll be wearing this dress to the party. She called out to Zhang Chi, who rushed out of the bathroom in a few seconds with wet hair. The foam on his head was still wet, so he wrapped his head with a towel and answered, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia?¡±


    ¡°Bring me a pair of scissors.¡±


    Zhang Chi handed him a pair of scissors before rushing back into the bathroom. Xia Chaoqun used the scissors to cut open the packaging of the gift box. Inside was an even more exquisite box. When she opened the lid, she saw the ck dress that had been custom-made for Jiang se by Givenchy. It was neatly folded and ced in the box. It appeared elegant and in.


    Xia Chaoqun nced at it and ced the scissors down.


    after the party, I¡¯ll arrange a time for you to sign a contract with Givenchy.

 Chapter 385

    385 Chapter 3


    The rtionship between celebrities and luxury goods was veryplicated. Different titles represented different rtionships.


    For example, if Jiang se was the spokesperson for Hong Kong Hua, other than the remuneration for signing the contract, she would also receive photos and videos. At the same time, she would also receive products.


    And if the celebrity and the product were only image ambassadors, although they still had a contract, they could only take the product. Both parties had a cooperative rtionship and a contract, but there was no reward.


    Friends would maintain a good rtionship with the brand. They would not be paid or offered any products. However, once Jiang se signed the friendship contract with Givenchy, she would be able to borrow thetest products from Givenchy for future events.


    Jiang se had been in the industry for a few years. Although she had some box office sales and was on the rise in poprity, and the movies she starred in were well-received, shecked a representative work that could bring her to the next level.


    If ¡°demon ¡°, which she and Liu Ye starred in, was released, it could help her advance in rank. However, Zhao rang would be bringing¡± demon ¡°to the French Film Festival next year, so the film would not be released at this time. She still needed to work harder for now.


    If she could sign this contract with Givenchy, it would be beneficial for her to break into the International luxury market in the future. It would also make it easier for her to attract the attention of major luxury brands.


    Moreover, Jiang se had been in the industry for a few years. Even though she did not pay much attention to the endorsements between female celebrities, she had a clear understanding of what she needed to know.


    The popr endorsements that female stars were fighting for were none other than cosmetics, fashion, watches, and jewelry.


    The endorsement of major cosmetics brands was a popr choice among female celebrities, and the chances of getting an endorsement and cooperation were also high, but it was very difficult to get a fashion endorsement.


    For a France fashion brand like Givenchy, if Xia Chaoqun was able to secure a contract for Jiang se, Jiang se knew how much effort she had put in.


    ¡°How do you feel after reading a chance of survival yesterday?¡±


    Sister Huang brought them breakfast. They talked about work as they ate.


    To be honest, Jiang se admitted that ¡± a chance of survival ¡± was a good script, especially when the character Cheng Jianguo in the story was working with Liu Ye.


    This was not the first time they had worked together. Jiang se acknowledged Liu Ye¡¯s attitude. She recalled PEI Yi¡¯s suggestion and nodded.


    ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ll take this movie.¡±


    After she said this, Xia Chaoqun paused in his action of drinking his coffee. Jiang se looked up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun smiled and held his coffee cup.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d reject it,¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± When Jiang se heard her, she was a little surprised. The two of them were not fools. They knew that shooting Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie was a great opportunity for Jiang se. She did not know how long it would take for her to get such an opportunity. why do you think I¡¯m going to reject it? ¡±


    In fact, if it were not for Tao cen¡¯s ident, the script for ¡°a chance of survival¡± would not have fallen into her hands. With her current status, in order to reach the level of working with Zhang Jingan, she would at least have to produce a few well-received works. Otherwise, she would have to use her connections and a lot of money. Just like Feng Nan, she had brought funds into the production group, but she did not get the main roles.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t look right at the audition yesterday.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun had known her for more than a year or two. He could roughly tell when she was acting and when she was revealing her true emotions.


    At that time, her face was pale and her eyes were filled with fear. if this is an act, it¡¯s too realistic.


    When she said this, Jiang se paused in her eating. Xia Chaoqun tactfully stopped asking.


    In any case, she did not care about the process. In the end, Jiang SE¡¯s willingness to ept Zhang Jingan¡¯s film had achieved the results she wanted.


    She changed the topic. since you¡¯ve agreed to take over the script, I guess you¡¯ll have to officially ept the training that Zhang Jingan has arranged for you after the Steinway banquet. I¡¯llmunicate with himter. She then asked about Jiang SE¡¯s dance and piano lessons. Jiang se had no problem with that.


    She had been practicing the piano since she was young, but after her rebirth, she had only stopped ying for a few years and was a little out of practice.


    But in fact, many of the music scores and techniques had been memorized in his heart. After spending a few months practicing and getting the feel of it, there was not much of a problem.


    Due to the foundation she had built over the past few years, she had a hard time practicing her dance. However, she was gradually getting on the right track. As for the list and information of the major brands and manufacturers to attend the Steinway G, she had memorized them. When she thought of this, Jiang se looked up and asked Xia Chaoqun, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, I¡¯ll take a day off today.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he raised his head to look at her, waiting for her reply.


    my boyfriend called mest night. He¡¯s taking a leave of absence from school to go back to the capital. Xia Chaoqun nodded his head.


    PEI Yi¡¯s flight was at seven in the afternoon. Jiang se arrived at the airport half an hour earlier. She saw him the moment he stepped out.


    PEI Yi¡¯s height was enough to make him stand out among the crowd. He was wearing sunsses that covered most of his handsome face. He had a buzz cut and his skin was bronze in color. His smooth muscle lines were faintly visible under his well-fitting army green short-sleeved T-shirt.


    He had a pair of slender legs, with one hand holding his bag and the other in his pocket. He had an extraordinary aura. When he came out, many girls followed behind him with their phones raised, obviously thinking that he was a newly signed celebrity from somepany.


    Jiang se did not get out of the car. Through the car window, she could see the impatience on PEI Yi¡¯s face. A few girls were still following behind him. Some of them had even walked up to him and were blocking his way out.


    However, he had no intention of stopping and directly ran into them. A few girls who were blocking the way, who wanted to ask him if he was a star signed by a managementpany, were frightened by his actions and quickly moved aside. They muttered,


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    When Jiang se saw this, she was about to get out of the car when PEI Yi turned to look at her. When he saw the familiar car, he immediately walked toward it without hesitation.


    Today, Jiang se hade to pick him up by herself. She did not let mo Anqi follow her. He walked to the side of the car and did not open the passenger door. Instead, he knocked on the window. Jiang se unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the door.


    There were many people outside. The moment Jiang se appeared, the group of girls behind PEI Yi immediately noticed her.


    She had a slender figure, but when she stood next to PEI Yi, she still looked like a little bird and a man. When she reached his shoulder, it was as if he was embracing her. The girl who was taking photos of PEI Yi happened to capture their intimate moment. The girl was stunned. When she saw Jiang se in the photo, she covered her mouth in disbelief and shrieked, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang se!¡±


    Her words seemed to have triggered a signal. A few of PEI Yi¡¯s men shrieked. Their shrieks attracted the attention of the other passengers outside the airport. When they heard Jiang SE¡¯s name, many of them turned to look.

 Chapter 386

    386 Chapter 386 gossip


    It wasmon to see celebrities at the airport of the imperial capital. There were also many reporters waiting there. The pedestrians should have been used to seeing celebrities at the airport.


    However, Jiang se was different. She did not appear in public often. The moment someone called out her name, the reporters wandering around the airport would rush out.


    Many people gathered around, and many of them were still looking for their phones as they ran.


    When PEI Yi saw this, he quickly dispelled the thought of asking the girl who had taken the first photo to delete the photo. He hugged Jiang se and walked to the side of the car to open the door to the passenger¡¯s seat. After closing the door, he walked to the other side of the car and opened the door to the back seat. He threw his bag in before he got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove away from the crowd.


    After shaking off the fans and reporters behind her, Jiang se pulled on her seat belt and fastened it.


    He was wearing a pair of sunsses, and his expression was a little cold. The sleeves of his short-sleeved T-shirt were rolled up by him, revealing his strong arms, and one could feel the strength surging under his muscles.


    Jiang se recalled how PEI Yi¡¯s aura had enveloped her when she was in his embrace. He seemed to have changed a lot after leaving the imperial capital for two years.


    She blushed a little and turned back to look at the bag thrown in the back seat. It didn¡¯t seem to be able to hold anything.


    When they were on the phonest night, he had clearly said that he was packing.


    ¡°How many days did you take this leave toe back?¡±


    what¡¯s going on? ¡± she asked, Breaking the Silence in the car. It was alreadyte in the evening. The number of cars on the road was gradually increasing, and the car was moving much slower. He simply held the steering wheel with one hand and reached out with the other to wrap his arm around Jiang SE¡¯s slender neck. It was almost effortless for him to make her tilt her head to him. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Jiang se blushed, but she did not reject his intimate gesture.


    ¡°Ten days.¡±


    His brows were knitted together, and his face was half-hidden by his sunsses. He looked troubled, which somewhat diluted the cold aura he had created earlier. His palm was still on Jiang SE¡¯s cheek while his fingers caressed her earlobe. He gently caressed it, enjoying the unbelievably soft touch under his fingertips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide on the ring¡¯s style first.¡±


    Even through his sunsses, Jiang se could feel the burning passion in his eyes when he mentioned the ring design.


    When the two of them were discussing the ring yesterday, she had been influenced by him and agreed to it in a hot-headed manner. Now that she had calmed down, she felt a little shy.


    PEI Yi¡¯s palm caressed her cheek. Even though the air conditioner was on in the car, she could still feel the heat from her cheek warming up his palm.


    Jiang se did not reply to PEI Yi. Instead, she nced at the bag he was carrying. It would be impressive enough if he only had his wallet, keys, and other personal belongings in it. He did not look like he had packed his things and wasing back to stay for ten days.


    PEI Yi was still paying attention to her while he was driving. When he saw Jiang SE¡¯s small action, his frown deepened.


    ¡°I sneaked back this time.¡± He raised his head and slowly moved the steering wheel in the long line.


    ¡°I originally applied for leave, but an ident happened halfway through.¡± He was wearing a pair of sunsses, so Jiang se could not see the expression in his eyes. She could only see his expressionless face. He looked a little distant.


    She didn¡¯t like this feeling and reached out to take off his sunsses.


    If it had been someone else, PEI Yi would definitely not have let them have their way. However, when she reached out her hand, he lowered his head obediently and allowed her to take his sunsses away. He even stole a kiss from her palm.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    When he said this, Jiang se guessed that the PEI family had found out about the ring they had ordered and had stopped him from returning to the capital.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    As soon as she thought of this, PEI Yi seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. He shook his head and denied, ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something going on at school.¡±


    When he mentioned this matter, his face showed annoyance, but it quickly disappeared.


    ¡°But I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    PEI Yi clearly did not intend to discuss this in detail with Jiang se. He said, ¡±


    but Sese, Sese, Sese. he turned his head and said pitifully, ¡± I¡¯ve left my car keys and luggage in the school dormitory. My family doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m back. Can I hide at your ce for a few days and you take me in? ¡±


    Due to his rushed schedule, he had only brought his identification card with him on this trip. He had taken his ticket and left. Other than some change and his mobile phone, he had nothing else on him.


    However, he still had nie dan and a few other friends. At this time, he deliberately did not mention them, probably because he wanted to be alone with her.


    Ever since the two of them started dating, other than the initial period of time, they had been apart more than together. She was either filming in another city or had been dyed by other work.


    He went to Guangzhou to study, so the two were even further apart. They usually contacted each other on their mobile phones and the Inte.


    When she thought of this, Jiang SE¡¯s heart softened and she nodded.


    Since PEI Yi did not bring any clothes back, the two of them decided to buy a change of clothes and some essential men¡¯s necessities outside. It was Jiang SE¡¯s first time shopping with him, so she found it rather refreshing.


    On the way, she met someone who recognized her and wanted to ask for an autograph and a photo with her. However, PEI Yi¡¯s cold face blocked them.


    PEI Yi was tall and had long legs, so he looked good in any kind of clothes. The two of them had not had much shopping experience like this.


    After she became a celebrity, most of Jiang SE¡¯s clothes were given to her by the manufacturer. She rarely had the chance to shop by herself.


    PEI Yi¡¯s clothes had been taken care of by the PEI family since he was young, so he did not have to choose his own clothes. The two of them held hands and shopped in the mall for less than ten minutes when Jiang SE¡¯s phone rang.


    you and young master PEI are in the New World Mall? ¡±


    Jiang se leaned against PEI Yi. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s voice rang out from her phone. When she asked this question, Jiang se could not help but look left and right. After confirming that she did not run into Xia Chaoqun at the mall by chance, she immediately understood that someone had probably taken photos of her shopping with PEI Yi and uploaded them online.


    She recalled the crowd she had encountered when she had picked up PEI Yiji earlier and responded. Xia Chaoqun then said,


    ¡°You¡¯re in the headlines.¡± She paused for a moment and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the person beside you if you want to remove this news?¡±


    The photos of Jiang se picking up the mysterious man and the two of them intimately leaving the airport in a car had already gone viral on the inte.


    She had a good image, and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s positioning of her was also aimed towards the path of a high-quality actress. So far, she had not had any scandals with anyone. Even though she had worked with the movie King Liu Ye before, and there were even rumors that the two of them were going to work together a second time, there were no intimate rumors.


    Although Jiang se had personally admitted that she had a boyfriend during the opening ceremony of ¡± the Grand asion of Beiping, ¡± her fans had yet to see the boyfriend whom she imed to be still in school. This was the first time Jiang se had hugged a man so intimately in public.

 Chapter 387

    387 Bold


    The impression that many viewers and movie fans had of Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend was that he was rich and powerful, and they knew of his existence. There were no other people like him.


    What he looked like, how old he was, what hisst name was, and what his qualifications were, the fans were all unclear.


    Many yearster, Jiang se had never appeared in public with such a man. Many people had suspected whether Jiang se had such a boyfriend or if she had told the media about it.


    Someizens who did not like Jiang se even sneered that her so-called boyfriend was just a rich man whom a reporter had asked about during the opening ceremony of ¡± events of Beiping. however, she had said that he was her boyfriend.


    These people thought that Jiang SE¡¯s so-called boyfriend was merely an excuse. When it came to rich and powerful men, most people would think of wealthy businessmen over 50 years old. That was why Pei Yi¡¯s appearance had caused a huge sensation among theizens and movie fans.


    The PEI Yiren that appeared on camera was extremely tall and extraordinary. He had a natural bearing and matched Jiang SE¡¯s appearance quite well. He did not look like Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®sugar daddy¡¯, who many people had imagined to be Fat and chubby.


    His appearance was no worse than a young man, and his temperament was many times better.


    From theizens who had followed him out of the airport, the impact he had on people was deeper than the pictures on the inte. At that time, some people in the airport had thought he was an unknown celebrity model.


    Even though he was wearing sunsses, when he faced others, the femaleizens who were interviewed by the reporters after the incident felt their legs go weak.


    In the past, Jiang se rarely talked about matters of the heart. Therefore, when she was photographed being intimate with a mysterious man, all the major media outlets reposted the news. In just half an hour, the matter had been stirred up again. It had already climbed to the top of the entertainment section.


    It was a good thing for a celebrity to gain more exposure, but it might not be the case for someone like PEI Yi.


    The PEI family had always kept a low profile. Xia Chaoqun was worried that if Jiang se and PEI Yi appeared on the news together, they would anger the PEI family and turn their anger on Jiang se. Hence, the moment he received the news, he called to give her a heads-up.


    yes, ¡± Jiang se replied. After she hung up, she was about to mention this to PEI Yi. However, before she could say anything, PEI Yi¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    There were many people in the shopping mall. PEI Yi pulled Jiang se to a corner and walked over. When he addressed her that way, Jiang se naturally knew who the caller was.


    Old master PEI was probably fuming over the phone as he spoke loudly. Jiang se could hear his voice through PEI Yi¡¯s earphones.


    He even trapped Jiang se in his arms to block the view of the people outside. He bent down and pressed his face against hers. He deliberately moved the phone closer to her so that she could hear him more clearly.


    ¡°You still dare to pick up the phone!¡±


    Old master PEI flew into a rage. Even though she could not see his face through the phone, Jiang se could imagine how furious he must be.


    PEI Yi¡¯s hand, which was carrying the bag, reached out to caress her hair. With the phone in his other hand, he winked at Jiang se.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°You still dare to ask! Let me ask you, the school is not on holiday yet, you have not finished your studies, and your name is on the list of exercises arranged by the instructor for June. Why did you dare to escape on your own?¡± Old master PEI paused for a while before he continued,


    why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you¡¯re back in the capital? I want to know that my grandson is back. I¡¯ll have to read the news about it!


    When he said this, he finally couldn¡¯t control his temper, and his voice was almost roaring, ¡±


    ¡°You go back to Guangzhou immediately!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    PEI Yi was not intimidated by old master PEI¡¯s words. Instead, he smiled and replied, ¡±


    I¡¯ve already made a report in advance that I¡¯m going back to the capital. I¡¯ve also applied for leave. It¡¯s obvious that someone is deliberately making things difficult for me.


    As he said this, the corners of his mouth curled up, and his tone carried a hint of yfulness.


    as for the drill, I didn¡¯t sign up for the one in June, but for the one in November. If it¡¯s changed to June, it¡¯s just that someone changed my name in private.


    Jiang se leaned against the wall and was trapped in his arms. A lock of her hair was wrapped around his fingertips. He raised his hand to take a whiff. He did not know what kind of shampoo she was using, but it had the refreshing and alluring scent of horsewhip. It gently wrapped around his palm, just like the person who was trapped in his arms.


    He kissed his hair, and old master PEI paused for a moment before continuing, ¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I won¡¯t agree to the November one! You go back to school first, I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    PEI Yi chuckled. He narrowed his eyes. Jiang se was within his reach.


    This feeling made him a little happy. He saw her pursing her lips tightly and breathing carefully. She did not even dare to raise her voice, as if she was afraid that old master PEI would find out.


    That appearance was both cute and well-behaved, and it was unspeakably pitiful.


    He lowered his head again as if he was ying a prank. Old master PEI was still talking, but he turned his head sideways and wanted to kiss her lips.


    Jiang se did not expect him to do something like that. It was toote when she tried to stop him. He still managed to steal a kiss from her.


    since you¡¯ve already signed up for the mock battle in June, you should go back and prepare. I won¡¯t allow you to take leave.


    Old master PEI was still making arrangements for PEI Yi on the phone. His hand that was holding the phone had already moved to the side of Jiang SE¡¯s face. Perhaps it was due to the low temperature of the air-conditioning in the shopping mall, but her skin was a little cold. It made her skin look even more smooth and icy.


    Her lips were like a pair of cherry-like lips that had just grown up. They had a red color, yet they were still fresh and tender.


    He touched it lightly and it bounced back with a fragrant smell.


    PEI Yi had only wanted to tease her and give her a light Peck. Now, he gave her a tentative kiss and licked his lips. However, he found the aftertaste of the kiss to be extremely memorable. He let go of Jiang SE¡¯s waist and the bag that was hanging between his fingers fell to the ground. He cupped Jiang SE¡¯s face and kissed her again.


    It had been a long time since they hadst met. His possessiveness had grown stronger than before. Even though there was no one around, he still used his body to block Jiang se, leaving the intimacy between the two of them to himself.


    He rubbed the tip of his nose against Jiang SE¡¯s cheek affectionately. The longing he had been suppressing suddenly burst forth between their skin and skin. His eyes looked as if he wanted to eat her up.


    Old master PEI was still berating her on the phone. Jiang se ced the phone next to her ear. She could hear old master PEI¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. However, PEI Yi was pressing down on her like a mountain, locking her in his arms. Their foreheads were pressed against each other, and their breaths intertwined in the small space that PEI Yi had deliberately created. They shared this intimate moment together and also shared old master PEI¡¯s anger over the phone.

 Chapter 388

    388 Chapter 388-worry


    ¡°This is outrageous, leaving just like that without any rules at all.¡±


    The situation made Jiang se nervous and embarrassed. She was afraid that if she breathed too loudly, old master PEI, who was still in the middle of scolding her, would notice.


    She obediently leaned into PEI Yi¡¯s arms and did not move or struggle. Her hands were still on his shoulders, making him smile even when he was being scolded.


    The air-conditioning in the shopping mall was on the low side. Jiang se had initially felt a little cold, but at that moment, a wave of heat rose from the top of her head and spread to her limbs. PEI Yi cupped her face and looked at her as if she was a te of delicious food that he could not bear to swallow in one bite. After all, they were in public. The call had not been hung up, and there was still old master PEI, who would not be so easy to get rid of.


    PEI Yi wanted to kiss her again, but this time, she turned her head away warily. When he bent down, he only managed to kiss the corner of Jiang SE¡¯s slightly upturned lips. He did not forget to tell old master PEI on the other end of the phone, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken ten days off,¡±


    PEI Yi, who had stolen a kiss, was in a good mood. His furrowed brows rxed a little.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go back to school after the holidays.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± After old master PEI said that, he felt that he was being too stubborn. He should have some understanding of PEI Yi¡¯s temper and character. After he finished speaking, he took a deep breath and softened his tone.


    the exercise in November is a real-force confrontation exercise, Yingluo.


    PEI Yi chuckled. Jiang se was still ring at him. Her lips were red and her eyes were misty. It was obvious that she had not recovered from his intimate actions earlier. She was silently protesting against his kiss.


    However, her eyes were not lethal at all. Instead, they were filled with a charming spring, which made his heart beat faster and faster.


    Hisughter rang in old master PEI¡¯s ears, and the anger that he had finally calmed down gushed out again. He shouted,


    ¡°Yi, you¡¯re disobedient.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, since when have I ever listened to anyone¡¯s advice?¡±


    When PEI Yi said this, Jiang se could not help but feel likeughing. She could sense that old master PEI would be extremely speechless when he heard this from him.


    He had indeed been disobedient since he was young. He had always been a restless master with nie dan and the others, the head of trouble.


    When he was a teenager, there was nothing he didn¡¯t dare to do other than murder and arson. Back then, several people were racing abroad, causing arge number of France police to send helicopters. The matter was too big, and he couldn¡¯t cover it up, so he was arrested by his elders and brought back to the capital.


    In recent years, he had be much more obedient. Back then, because of Jiang SE¡¯s intervention, old master PEI had forced him to graduate from the imperial capital¡¯s top academy and study in Guangzhou.


    It was precisely because he had been obedient for the past two years that old master PEI had almost forgotten his arrogant and unruly past.


    He was the eldest grandson of the PEI family¡¯s eldest branch and had been regarded as a precious gem by old master PEI since he was young. Old master PEI had high hopes for him, especially after he had been obedient for the past two years.


    ¡°Yi, I¡¯ll tell you when youe back.¡±


    As he said this, he seemed to be ready to end the call.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the newspaper at home, and I¡¯ll get someone to delete the photos, Hanhan.¡±


    ¡°A photo?¡± PEI Yi asked. Old master PEI assumed that he was unaware that someone had secretly taken a photo of him and that it had been published in the newspapers. He replied, ¡±


    you were caught on the news with that girl at the airport.


    Grandfather, it¡¯s Jiang se. PEI Yi corrected old master PEI and asked, ¡± ¡°Did the photo of Sese and I get on the news? How was it written? Are the two of them deeply in love and are about to get married?¡±


    There was a hint of happiness in his tone. Jiang se was a little speechless. She could imagine the anger that old master PEI had been suppressing in his heart at the moment was about to be reignited. He was silent for a long while and did not say anything. In the end, he hung up the phone indignantly.


    The busy tone of the phone beeped. PEI Yi stuffed the phone into his pocket and said, ¡±


    ¡°Now there¡¯s no one to disturb our shopping time.¡±


    He bent down to pick up the paper bag that had been thrown away and then reached for Jiang SE¡¯s hand. Jiang se recalled what old master PEI had said on the phone earlier and was a little worried.


    ¡°Ah Yi, Grandpa PEI seems to be very angry.¡±


    When they were in the car earlier, she had already heard from PEI Yi that he had sneaked back. However, she did not expect the matter to be so serious that it would affect his studies.


    ¡°Also, that exercise Wuwu ...¡±


    I signed up for November, but someone changed the time to June. He smiled innocently and squinted his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    He wrapped his arm around Jiang SE¡¯s waist. I¡¯ve made an appointment with someone from Hong Kong China. You¡¯d better think about the ring¡¯s design.


    The diamonds that Hong Kong Hua had found for the two of them were a pair of raw stones that had not been cut. They would be sent to the capital in about a week. There would be a period of time in between where a designer would discuss the cutting of the diamonds with the two of them.


    Jiang se nced at him. He had not only grown taller over the years in Guangzhou, but his facial features had also be more prominent. His gaze had also be more profound. It was as if he had his own little secret that she could not see through at first nce.


    She realized that she couldn¡¯t read men. When he was young and innocent, he always wrote his thoughts on his face and showed them in his actions, but she never understood his feelings.


    Until he made it clear that he wanted to pursue her and said that he liked her as a person.


    When she understood his feelings and epted him, she thought back to that time and realized how slow she had been.


    But now, she vaguely felt that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t know how to ask.


    In their rtionship, she was in a passive position. He had had a crush on her for many years. It was not easy for them to fall in love, but there were still some things in their rtionship that she was still like a newbie. He did not want to talk about it. She hesitated for a moment and did not ask again.


    PEI Yi¡¯s return was reported on the news because of Jiang se. As the matter had blown up, the PEI family did not take any forceful measures to delete all the news. Instead, they only deleted PEI Yi¡¯s photos from the inte. The heads of major news media were secretly interviewed by the Ministry of Culture. After that, they only knew that Jiang se had picked up her boyfriend. When someizens came to their senses and wanted to search for PEI Yi¡¯s photos on the inte again, they realized that all the photos had been deleted.


    The people who had taken PEI Yi¡¯s photo at the beginning also did not appear again. As other news broke out, the incident was not mentioned again two dayster.


    Since PEI Yi had applied for leave to return to the imperial capital, Jiang se had already informed Xia Chaoqun about it. The number of sses she had to attend had been greatly reduced. The feeling of being together with PEI Yi all day long made them feel as if they had returned to the time when they had just started dating.


    When nie dan and the others knew that PEI Yi had returned, they only gave him a call and tactfully did not disturb the two of them. However, the PEI family often called them, especially as time passed and it was June. The PEI family urged them even more urgently.

 Chapter 389

    389 An invitation


    The people from Hong Kong jewelry had contacted Jiang se during this period. After they had agreed on the method of cutting the diamond and the craftsman who would do it, it was almost time for Steinway¡¯s 30th anniversary party.


    Since Jiang se was going to attend such an event, PEI Yi naturally had to apany her. Ever since he returned to the imperial capital, he had easily obtained an invitation to Steinway.


    He spent almost all his time in the morning on body care, and in the afternoon, he did his hair and makeup.


    On such an asion, one had to pay more attention than attending ordinary business activities. A simple hairstyle actually required a lot of thought.


    Inparison, PEI Yi was much simpler. Jiang se was wearing a ck dress while he wore a white suit to match her. He had a tall and straight figure, and his hair was simplybed back. When he wore the white suit, it made him lookpletely different from when he was wearing a simple t-shirt.


    The Steinway banquet was held on the 21st floor of ruiji hotel. The organizer had booked the entire floor, and every invited guest could enter with a letter of invitation.


    Only a reporter from China Information, one of China¡¯s mainstream media, had been invited to the banquet that night. When Jiang se appeared, the two invited reporters from China Information immediately recognized her.


    Although they were not in the same circle and the invited media was not from the entertainment industry, Jiang se was very famous. The two reporters recognized her at first nce.


    isn¡¯t that Jiang se? ¡± In the past two days, Jiang se had sessfully made the entertainment Circle¡¯s front-page headlines again with the news of her boyfriend picking her up at the airport. Theizens had been heatedly discussing the appearance of Jiang SE¡¯s mysterious boyfriend, who matched her perfect match.


    However, in the media industry, the most talked about topic was that Jiang SE¡¯s mysterious boyfriend¡¯s identity had finally been revealed.


    On the day someone took a picture of Jiang se and her boyfriend, less than half an hour after the news was shared, the various media representatives received an interview from the Ministry of Culture. It was clearly stated that in the future, no pictures involving the man next to her were to be published unless there were additional special regtions.


    From that moment on, people in the circle truly realized that the rumor that Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend was a Prince in the circle was probably true.


    ¡°Jiang se is here too? The person beside her is her boyfriend, right?¡±


    The reporters sent by Hua Xia information were a man and a woman. The two of them walked behind Jiang se and whispered to each other.


    Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary party was very cautious. In order to prevent reporters and other people from entering, there were arge number of bodyguards and service staff at the entrance. Everyone who entered had to have their invitation checked. After a while, many people were already waiting at the elevator door.


    Jiang se and her boyfriend stood out among these people.


    Among the Chinese girls, Jiang SE¡¯s height was already very eye-catching. Her figure wasparable to a model¡¯s. Her long legs were very eye-catching.


    However, the man next to her was no shorter than her. Even though she was wearing high heels, he was still taller than her. The two of them were wearing ck and white, and they looked quite eye-catching. Thebination of the handsome man and the beautiful woman made Yu Zilin, a female reporter from Huaxia information, whisper to her colleagues, ¡± ¡°Verypatible!¡±


    Although the photos taken at the airport that day had been deleted very quickly, Yu Zilin had seen PEI Yi before. At that time, she only remembered Gao Ji¡¯s cool appearance with his sunsses on. After observing them up close tonight, she felt that the two of them were simr in appearance. They were really pleasing to the eye when they stood together.


    Even though they didn¡¯t talk much during their interactions, their interactions were natural and intimate.


    It was not allowed to take photos on such an asion, but Yu Zilin¡¯s upational habit was acting up. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly take out her phone from her bag, ready to secretly take a photo of the two of them.


    When the male colleague beside her saw her little actions, how could he not understand what she was thinking? he couldn¡¯t help but sigh helplessly and remind her, ¡±


    the boss was just interviewed. Don¡¯t do anything wrong.


    ¡°I know,¡± Yu Zilin whispered in his ear, ¡± I¡¯m just taking photos. I¡¯m not going to publish it in the newspaper. It¡¯s not against the rules.


    It was rare to encounter such a situation in a ce like this. Judging from the situation, the two of them did not seem like they were rumored to be ¡®sugar daddies¡¯ and ¡®mistresses¡¯. Yu Zilin even noticed a small detail. Jiang se naturally leaned her head on PEI Yi¡¯s shoulder. PEI Yi instinctively adjusted his position so that she could lean morefortably.


    This small action revealed their long-term intimacy. Yu Zilin heard the soft sound of a photo being taken, and this scene was captured by her phone.


    She lowered her head and pretended to tidy up her bag. After confirming that she had captured this scene, she remembered something.


    how did Jiang se manage toe to such an asion? ¡±


    Yu Zilin was rather excited to meet Jiang se and her boyfriend under such circumstances. She sent the news and the photos she had taken to her colleagues in China¡¯s information media and music industry. However, her male colleague who came with her poured cold water on her.


    news of Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s identity should have spread within the next two days. It¡¯s a piece of cake for him to get an invitation to Steinway. What¡¯s there to post? ¡±


    Yu Zilin agreed.


    The Steinway invitation card this time was filled with famous people from the imperial capital. As it involved art-rted matters, female celebrities from the entertainment industry were obviously not on the list of invited guests. In fact, many wealthy businessmen who often appeared on the entertainment section did not choose female celebrities as their femalepanions when attending such events.


    At the very least, Yu Zilin had been here for a while tonight. Most of the people she met were people from the music industry and the people in charge of various luxury goods that had business rtions with Steinway. Other than Jiang se, she had not seen any faces from the entertainment industry.


    Every invited guest wore a special bracelet on their wrist, which was a sign of invitation.


    It was fine if it was a man in a long-sleeved suit, but Jiang se was wearing a sleeveless dress. She did not see such an item on her wrist. PEI Yi must have brought her here.


    The elevator in the distance made a ¡®ding¡¯ sound. When the elevator door opened, Yu Zilin turned around to look. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her male colleague.


    ¡°Quickly take a look.¡±


    In the elevator, Feng Nan, who was wearing a long ck sequined dress and had her wavy hair draped over her back, walked out leisurely. When she appeared, many people, like Yu Zilin, had a surprised look on their faces. Obviously, they did not expect Feng Nan to be here.


    It took Yu Zilin a moment to react. Feng Nan was from Hong Kong¡¯s Zhongnan industries, and her grandfather was Feng Zhongliang, one of the retired officers of the revolutionary Army. She should have gotten the invitation with this identity.


    As soon as Feng Nan entered, he scanned the hall and soon saw PEI Yi.


    He stood out among the group of older men.

 Chapter 390

    390 Qualification


    He was wearing a white suit among the crowd of ck and blue suits, looking like a graceful Prince. Feng Nan stopped in his tracks when he saw him, then walked toward him.


    ¡°Little Yi,¡±


    She greeted her with a smile. Although Yu Zilin was no longer staring at Jiang se as she looked into the distance, she perked up her ears to listen for any movements.


    Everyone in the media industry was trying to guess the identity of Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend. Some people spected that he was a princeling, but many people had no idea who he was.


    As soon as Feng Nan greeted PEI Yi, Yu Zilin sharply recalled Feng Nan¡¯s identity.


    The Feng family was a businessman in Hong Kong. As a businessman, they should not have had any interactions with Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend. However, her grandfather used to be a member of the revolutionary Army. Perhaps, that was why she seemed to be close to Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend.


    Judging from the situation, Yu Zilin guessed that PEI Yi¡¯s family was rted to the military.


    Everyone in the lobby had their own thoughts. The moment PEI Yi saw Feng Nan, he turned his face away and suppressed the disgust in his heart.


    He could embarrass Feng Nan in private, but in public, she was Feng Zhongliang¡¯s ¡®granddaughter¡¯, a member of the Feng family.


    Furthermore, she was under the guise of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. Even though he knew that she was not¡¯ Feng Nan¡¯, PEI Yi still gave her some face and nodded slightly in response.


    He did not turn around and leave, which made Feng Nan heave a huge sigh of relief. In fact, when she came over, she was also betting that PEI Yi would give Feng Zhongliang face and not embarrass her in public.


    Back then, when they were on nie Dan¡¯s yacht in Hong Kong, Feng Nan had taken Feng shiyin¡¯s words to heart after hearing that she had a good rtionship with PEI Yi. After that, he had also asked around and confirmed that PEI Yi probably had some feelings for the original Feng Nan.


    However, his attitude toward her had changed drastically. Back then, when she had taken the initiative to get closer to nie dan and the others, he had even embarrassed her in public.


    After Feng Nan gave it some thought, he spected that Jiang se was the reason.


    Jiang se was apletely different person from the Jiang se she knew in her previous life. Although Feng Nan resented the ¡®Jiang se¡¯ in her previous life, he still did not have a good impression of her after his rebirth. In fact, his disgust for her did not decrease.


    However, she had to admit that the Jiang se before her was apletely different person from the Jiang se she knew.


    She had once suspected that Jiang se had been reincarnated like her. However, a person¡¯s temperament and mannerisms would not change just because she had been reincarnated. It was easy to change a country, but it was difficult to change a person¡¯s nature.


    Feng Nan did not believe that ¡®Jiang se¡¯ from her previous life would change so drastically after her reincarnation. She suspected that the current Jiang se was not the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯.


    However, no matter who she was, it was difficult for Feng Nan to have a good impression of her. In fact, she felt the same disgust and resentment toward Jiang se.


    PEI Yi used to like her, but in the end, because of her interference and the possibility of her fanning the mes behind his back, PEI Yi treated her coldly and ignored her.


    Feng Zhongliang was her grandfather, but he was so close to her at the charity dinner held by ¡°the times ¡®style¡± that she was in the limelight. On the other hand, he ignored her biological granddaughter, making her the joke of the night. The media spected that the rtionship between the grandfather and grandson was bad.


    Especially when she was wearing the face of the murderer that he hated the most. Every time he thought of this, the anger in the depths of Feng Nan¡¯s heart would deepen bit by bit.


    ¡°I heard from Grandpa that you went to Guangzhou to study. When did you return to the capital?¡± She ran her fingers through her hair, revealing the of a bracelet on her wrist that indicated that she was invited by Steinway. She smiled.


    if I had known that you¡¯d be attending this gathering, grandfather would have asked me to send his regards. Did you bring Jiang se here too? ¡±


    She threw out a few questions in a row. As she spoke, she even noticed that Jiang se was only wearing a thin tinum bracelet on her wrist. There was no invitation on her wrist. A look of disdain appeared in her eyes.


    PEI Yi did not want to talk to her. When he heard her mention Feng Zhongliang, he did not even bother to maintain the fake atmosphere.


    She still had the nerve to mention Feng Zhongliang. Her rtionship with Feng Zhongliang was probably no secret in the real prestigious families. She could only Bluff outsiders who did not know what was going on.


    Feng Zhongliang might not even want to talk to her now. She could not even step into the Feng family¡¯s house after stepping out of it, and he still ¡®asked her to say hello¡¯. It was simply embarrassing!


    Jiang se opened her handbag and took out a silk ribbon from it in front of Feng Nan. She slowly tied it around her wrist and smiled at Feng Nan.


    ¡°Yi is here to apany me to the party.¡±


    The moment she took out the ribbon, Feng Nan¡¯s previous assumption that she was brought to the party by PEI Yi was overturned. The smile on Feng Nan¡¯s face froze and he could not believe it.


    ¡°Are you also one of the invited guests?¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s words caught Yu Zilin¡¯s attention. The two reporters from China Information clearly did not expect Jiang se to be one of the distinguished guests invited to Steinway¡¯s dinner.


    She was from the entertainment industry and her main focus was acting. She should not have much to do with this banquet organized by Steinway. However, the bracelet on her wrist proved that she was indeed invited by Steinway and did not enter because of PEI Yi.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Jiang se ced her hand, which was tied with the invitation ribbon, on PEI Yi¡¯s arm and showed it to Feng Nan.


    when I was filming ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯, I was acquainted with Steinway¡¯s Mr. CapMan¡¯s assistant, Ms. Guo. That¡¯s why Mr. CapMan specially sent me an invitation to Steinway¡¯s piano 30th anniversary party.


    At this moment, Jiang se was all smiles. However, her words made Feng Nan clench his teeth. The good mood he had when he first received the invitation hadpletely vanished after Jiang se revealed her identity as an invited guest.


    CapMan was the person in charge of Steinway piano in China. He remembered Jiang se and had specially given her an invitation to such a grand event to prove that she had earned his friendship.


    Inparison, although Feng Nan had also received an invitation, Chapman might not even remember who she was. The only reason she had this entry pass was because of her identity as a member of the Feng family and Zhongnan industries.


    It could already be seen from here who had more weight and more resources.


    When Yu Zilin heard this, she could not help but click her tongue. Jiang SE¡¯s resources had far exceeded the female celebrities who had debuted at the same time. She had even gained the favor of high-level businessmen like CapMan. Did this mean that Jiang se might have a chance to work with Steinway in the future and break the rule that Steinway never used a spokesperson?


    Naturally, Feng Nan knew what other people could think of. In his previous life, Steinway had never employed any spokesperson.


    Although Feng Nan felt a little more at ease when she thought of this, she then recalled that many things had changed since her rebirth.


    Feng Nan¡¯s expression was a little unsightly. She could not even maintain the smile on her face under the watchful eyes of the crowd.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Xia Chaoqun, who was tidying up his appearance in the washroom, came out, he saw Feng Nan standing in front of Jiang se. She nced at Jiang se, who said, ¡±


    ¡°I met miss Feng and chatted with her for a while.¡±


    She held PEI Yi¡¯s hand while her other arm went to hold Xia Chaoqun¡¯S. Xia Chaoqun nodded at Feng Nan in acknowledgment before quickly turning his face away.


    PEI Yi did not want to see Feng Nan anymore. He raised his wrist to look at the time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

 Chapter 391

    391 Chapter 391:


    Jiang se smiled and bade Feng Nan farewell. The few of them revealed their identities as invited guests and entered the banquet hall. Feng Nan stood outside and could still feel everyone¡¯s gaze on her.


    The people who hade tonight were all celebrities from all walks of life. They were well-bred and cultivated. No one looked at her with ridicule, nor did anyone whisper about the cold treatment she had received in front of PEI Yi.


    However, Feng Nan felt more vexed than being pointed at by others. Everyone entered the inner hall one after another, but she found it difficult to even straighten her back.


    There were not many people in the venue at the moment. Xia Chaoqun checked the time and graciously gave Jiang se and PEI Yi some alone time.


    Jiang se was wearing high heels. Since the time for the social event had yet toe, she simply found a sofa in the corner and sat down.


    A Steinway piano was ced in the middle of the venue.


    PEI Yi touched her hand and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    She was wearing a sleeveless dress today. The length of the dress reached her knees, revealing a pair of beautiful curved calves. Jiang se shook her head and leaned her head against his arm as she spoke to him.


    After chatting for a while, more and more people arrived. PEI Yi held Jiang SE¡¯s hand and yed with it in his palm.


    Whether it was before or after her rebirth, her pair of hands had been well taken care of. They were thin but not firewood, and her fingers were slender and cute. They were white, like tender bamboo shoots that had been peeledyer byyer. They were soft as if they had no bones, and he could knead them as he pleased in his palms, bringing with them a faint fragrance.


    When he saw Jiang SE¡¯s hand, he could not help butugh.


    ¡°Sese, do you still remember what I liked to y with you when we were young?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and looked up at him.


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±


    He was very active and had been very naughty since he was young. He was also the eldest grandson of the PEI family and the Apple of old master PEI and olddy PEI¡¯s eyes. The family doted on him a lot.


    Back then, when Feng Nan followed Feng Zhongliang to visit the PEI family for the first time, he had broken one of his father¡¯s favorite antiques and caused a lot of trouble. After that, PEI jinhuai was furious. The elders held him down, but they could not hit him. He was punished to stand against the corner of the wall in a military posture for two hours. Other than drinking water and talking, he was not allowed to sit or walk around. He had to raise his head and stand straight.


    Such a punishment was almost fatal to PEI Yi when he was young. He had a long face and looked rather pitiful.


    No one in the family dared to speak to PEI jinhuai after he had greeted them.


    He must have cried by then, as his face was covered in tears. Old master PEI felt sorry for him, but he also found it funny. When Feng Zhongliang asked about PEI Yi, he told him about the trouble PEI Yi had caused. The adultsughed loudly, while the child looked angry.


    At that time, he was not as handsome as he was now. He had baby fat on his cheeks, which was simr to his mother¡¯s. His eyes were like obsidian that had been washed, and they were shockingly bright.


    She looked at him beingughed at and felt a little sympathetic.


    When Feng Nan arrived, he had already been standing for more than half an hour. No matter how much he cried or made a fuss, it was useless. Once he was tired and leaned against the wall, he would be scolded by PEI jinhuai.


    At that time, she was also a child, younger than him by less than five years. She did not have much experience in coaxing children. He had been pampered and spoiled since young, so he had seen all kinds of good things. When she used things to tease him, he did not care.


    In the end, she chose to y with him, ying the simplest hand game.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t disobey PEI jinhuai¡¯s order to not move, but he wouldn¡¯t stand in the corner like a fool either.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of falling and hitting, but he was afraid of being ignored like this.


    The two of them yed rock, paper, and scissors, and he won every time. Gradually, his anger turned into joy.


    It was also from then on that he liked Feng Nan the most. He liked her very much and always wanted to keep her at home and not let her return to the Feng family.


    She was the only one who was willing to y such a simple game with him in a corner for nearly two hours. She was neither impatient nor grumbling, and she kept him happy.


    When Feng Zhongliang wanted to bring her back, he cried and rolled on the ground, pointing at Feng Zhongliang and calling him a ¡®bad guy¡¯. This almost made old master PEI angry and he asked his men to carry him back into the house.


    ¡°Every time I y with you, I always win.¡± PEI Yi was still a little smug when he mentioned the past. you only like to make cloth every time. There had never been an exception.


    He lowered his head, his voice was a little low, and his tone was intimate.


    Jiang se raised her head to look at him and their eyes met. The deep love in his eyes could drown anyone. His thick and long eyshes cast a deep shadow on his eyes.


    When she saw his smile, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his chin. He lowered his head and rubbed his chin against her palm like a spoiled child, then lowered his head to kiss her gently.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you only like to use scissors every time.¡±


    From this, one could tell PEI Yi¡¯s personality. He was not the passive type and liked to take the initiative. He always liked to y rock-paper-scissors the most. After ying it a few times, Jiang se could almost figure out his personality. She could make this simple boy happy just by following his temper.


    He did not expect to hear something like that. He was stunned for a moment, and his gaze gradually softened. Just as he was about to speak, Jiang se noticed someone walking toward them from the corner of her eye. Before she could turn to look, the person had already stopped in front of them. Then, she heard a female voice call out, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi.¡±


    The smile on PEI Yi¡¯s face faded a little. Jiang se looked up and saw PEI Rui, who was wearing a light yellow dress, standing in front of them with a girl.


    Before Jiang SE¡¯s rebirth, she was rather familiar with the PEI family. Her rtionship with PEI Rui was not too good, but it was not bad either.


    However, after her rebirth, the PEI family was not a ce where she could move around as she pleased. She had only met PEI Rui once during the new year when PEI Yi brought her back to the PEI family. The two of them were not familiar with each other.


    She did not seem surprised to see Jiang se. She greeted her with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang,¡±


    Her tone was polite and distant. Compared to the PEI Rui that Jiang se remembered a few years ago, she was undoubtedly much quieter and taller now.


    She was wearing a light yellow dress, which showed off her slim figure. The color made her skin look very fair. PEI Rui¡¯s ck hair was tied into a ponytail, and she had light makeup on. She had the yfulness of a young girl, but also the elegance.


    The girl standing next to PEI Rui looked almost the same as her. She also had a ponytail, her skin was a healthy honey color, and she was nearly 1.7 meters tall. At such an event, she did not wear a dress but a white t-shirt with a sports skirt and pants, looking extra energetic.


    At this moment, she was frowning and ring at PEI Yi with her arms crossed in front of her chest, looking a little displeased.

 Chapter 392

    392 Fighting


    Jiang se noticed the girl¡¯s expression. She stood up and greeted PEI Xin. When she stood up, the girl shifted her gaze away from PEI Yi and looked at Jiang se.


    ¡°Miss PEI.¡±


    PEI Rui smiled and sized Jiang se up without saying anything.


    She had met Jiang se once before. During the new year that year, PEI Yi had brought her back to the PEI family. He had been very serious about her. At that time, Jiang SE¡¯s identity had caused a stir in the PEI family.


    Initially, they thought that given PEI Yi¡¯s personality, the two of them would notst long. He used to like Feng Nan so much and they grew up together. In the end, he gave up on her just like that. In the PEI family¡¯s opinion, he had changed his mind and liked Jiang se for something new. How could hest long?


    Unfortunately, contrary to the PEI family¡¯s expectations, PEI Yi did not lose interest in the topic very quickly. Instead, he became more and more serious.


    For the past two years, old master PEI had sent him to Guangzhou. Every winter and summer break, he would arrange extra exercise for him, filling up his time. However, he was still looking for opportunities to contact Jiang se.


    On the other hand, after Jiang se had dated PEI Yi, she should have some understanding of the PEI family¡¯s status. In the beginning, PEI Rui had thought that since she knew the PEI family¡¯s status, she would probably look for opportunities to get close to them in the future. She would quit the entertainment industry and study hard so that she could marry into the PEI family.


    However, she had never had any private dealings with the PEI family. Other than the new year and festivals, where she would politely ask PEI Yi to give her gifts, she had never visited them in her spare time.


    At the same time, she did not quit the entertainment industry. Instead, she was doing very well in the industry and was bing more and more famous.


    In reality, PEI Rui had only seen her once when PEI Yi had brought her home. After that, she had gone to Hong Kong to study. She had not returned to the capital much. She had only seen most of Jiang SE¡¯s news.


    Due to her family¡¯s influence, PEI Rui did not have a good impression of female celebrities in the entertainment industry. Most of the time, she had the impression that female celebrities had heavy makeup on and were popr.


    Even Feng Nan, who was also from Zhongnan industries, had a huge change in personality after entering the entertainment industry. He had a huge argument with Feng Zhongliang, and he had dressed sexily for several events.


    Although she was in the newspapers and magazines, PEI Rui looked down on her.


    However, Jiang se was different from the female star she had imagined. She was wearing a ck gown custom-made by Givenchy. The hem of the dress reached her knees, and a pearl chain outlined her slender waist, entuating her alluring curves.


    She looked outstanding in the ck Givenchy dress. Jiang SE¡¯s hair was neatlybed to the back of her head, revealing her full and smooth forehead. Her light makeup entuated her invasive beauty in a delicate and graceful manner.


    Among the guests, the two of them were extremely eye-catching, so when PEI Rui entered the venue, she quickly noticed them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here tonight.¡± PEI Rui¡¯s gaze fell on the silk ribbon around Jiang SE¡¯s wrist. This was the symbol of Steinway¡¯s annual g¡¯s invited guests. It proved that she had not entered the ce with PEI Yi.


    PEI Rui smiled and pointed to the girl beside her. let me introduce you. This is Chen minshu, the daughter of my uncle¡¯s formerrade. She is currently studying in Guangzhou and is brother Yi¡¯s ssmate. After she said this, she turned to look at the girl.


    Jiang se, I don¡¯t think I need to say anything else. Miss Jiang is a very famous celebrity in the country right now.


    When the girl heard PEI Rui¡¯s words, she turned her face away and looked at PEI Yi.


    ¡°The school didn¡¯t approve of your leave, so you left on your own. Your name was on the drill in June, but you didn¡¯t participate in it. You¡¯re still in the capital. Come with me.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she reached out to pull PEI Yi away.


    PEI Yi furrowed his brows. There was a look of displeasure in his eyes. Before he could say anything, Jiang se saw her hand reaching out to him. She raised her palm without a sound and pped the back of her hand, smacking it away.


    Jiang SE¡¯s actions were clearly beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Not only was the girl caught off guard and was hit by Jiang se, but even PEI Rui and PEI Yi did not expect Jiang se to make a move so suddenly. They were dumbfounded.


    Everything happened so suddenly. Jiang SE¡¯s actual intention was to p Chen minshu away. She did not use much force, but the back of Chen minshu¡¯s hand still turned red.


    The girl was stunned for a moment before she sneered. She shook her hand that Jiang se had patted and rubbed it with her left hand. She then shook her neck.


    ¡°You hit me?¡±


    Jiang se raised her brows. you¡¯re pulling my boyfriend away right in front of me? ¡± She smiled, but her attitude did not back down at all.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask me and just let him go with you. Isn¡¯t that too rude?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a fight?¡±


    When Chen minshu heard that, she stomped her feet without thinking. When had Jiang se ever interacted with ady with such a personality?


    She ignored the eager Chen minshu and turned to PEI Yi. She smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Yi, when did you meet miss Chen? why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    She was angry.


    Although her tone was gentle and there was a smile on her face, and she did not fly into a rage, her gaze made PEI Yi¡¯s scalp tingle. He quickly tried to hug her, but Jiang se turned to the side and dodged him.


    ¡°Sese, listen to me.¡±


    ¡°You just stand there, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    She was indeed angry at this moment. This time, PEI Yi hade back at thest minute and did not bring his luggage with him. Old master PEI had specially called him. The reason why he didn¡¯t ask again was that he was no longer a child. There were some things he could solve by himself.


    However, the problem had not been solved yet. PEI jinhuai¡¯s daughter had suddenly appeared and reached out to pull PEI Yi away in front of her.


    Although Jiang se did not allow him to touch her, PEI Yi still stood between her and Chen minshu. Clearly, he was afraid that Chen minshu would really fight with her and keep her within his reach. He exined, ¡±


    she¡¯s the daughter of my dad¡¯srade-in-arms, but I¡¯m definitely not close to her. He raised his hand and said indignantly, ¡± ¡°Ever since I had you, I¡¯ve avoided all the female pigs I see.¡±


    Jiang se could not help butugh when she saw his aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Who are you scolding?¡±


    Chen minshu was furious when she heard this, but PEI Yi ignored her and continued, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already applied for leave this time, and the school has already approved my leave, but someone intervened at thest minute, Wanwan.¡±


    that¡¯s because you pushed the June drill to November.


    Hearing this, Chen minshu replied again. PEI Yi was a little impatient.


    ¡°Can you not disturb me and my girlfriend?¡±


    He frowned and didn¡¯t hold back when he spoke to others.


    what does it have to do with you what kind of name I sign up for and how many months the exercise will take? ¡±

 Chapter 393

    393 Chapter 3


    ¡°Of course!¡± Chen minshu had been here with PEI Rui for a while. From the beginning until now, he had not looked at her or said a word to her. Now that he finally paid attention to her, the girl¡¯s face was full of pride. my father told uncle PEI to let me take care of you.


    His brows twitched, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. However, he took a deep breath and suppressed his displeasure. He tried to pull Jiang se again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other side and talk.¡±


    Jiang se turned to the side. This time, he did not allow her to do as she pleased. Instead, he reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    Beside them, PEI Rui did not expect her cousin and Jiang SE¡¯s interaction to be so different from what she had expected. She had thought that Jiang se, who did note from a good family and was only a female celebrity in the entertainment industry, would be submissive to her cousin. That was why her cousin had been so devoted to her.


    He had heard from his family that they were on good terms. PEI Yi even had the intention of getting engaged with them with a ring. He was very serious about it.


    To her surprise, she did not humble herself in front of PEI Yi. Instead, it seemed like PEI Yi liked her more. His expression changed when he saw that she was angry.


    She was the one who had brought Chen minshu here tonight. When PEI Yi was carrying Jiang se, he even turned around and shot her a warning look. She was a little apprehensive. She was afraid that he would settle the score with herter, so she quickly said, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, may I have a word with you?¡± Before PEI Yi could reply, PEI Rui continued, ¡±


    ¡°Maybe brother Yi didn¡¯t tell you clearly about his school. The schools in Guangzhou have drills in June and November. Did brother Yi tell you?¡±


    Jiang se nodded. PEI Yi reached out to cover her ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her,¡±


    ¡°Go away,¡± She reached out to push him away and Pat his arm, but she was trapped in his arms and couldn¡¯t struggle at all.


    The two young couples were bickering, but in the eyes of others, they looked like they were flirting. Chen minshu rubbed her hand that Jiang se had patted earlier. She was a little angry when she saw this.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? why don¡¯t we just fight?¡± She swung her arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done with her taking photos of me.¡±


    Jiang se was still angry at her. PEI Rui had brought some people over and told her everything. There was also Chen minshu, who had caused trouble.


    When PEI Yi had first gone to Guangzhou, PEI jinhuai was afraid that he was unfamiliar with the ce and the people. Moreover, it was his first time leaving home to study alone.


    Therefore, when he went there, he took him to visit his former ssmates andrades. He asked them to take care of him, and that was when he met hisrade¡¯s daughter, Chen minshu.


    She was half a year older than PEI Yi, but she was currently studying at a University in the Guangzhou Military District. When she found out that PEI Yi had graduated early and was here to make a living, she had looked down on him at first and thought that he was just a tyrannical Prince who relied on the glory of his elders.


    His family had paved the way for him to stay here for two years. After he graduated, he would be transferred to a Foreign Office. After he gained sufficient qualifications, he would be transferred back to the central power.


    Chen minshu had seen too many people like him. Hence, when her father asked her to take care of PEI Yi, she did not seem to be very enthusiastic.


    Even though Chen minshu knew that PEI Yi came from a good family and knew who his elders were, as well as her father¡¯s ns, she did not take it to heart.


    On the other hand, PEI Yi had Jiang se. Naturally, he was not interested in the daughter of his father¡¯s warrade. The two of them lived in harmony. That was until one day, PEI Yi and his roommates had a bet on wrist strength and she ran into them. A girl had also mored to join.


    At first, PEI Yi looked down on her. He had been practicing Kendo since he was young and had never lost his strength. He was full of energy and stamina. There was an innate difference between men and women. He couldpete with ten people like Chen minshu. He did not want to y with her at all.


    However, the more he refused, the more Chen minshu refused to admit defeat. She insisted on having apetition with him. In the end, because he ignored her, it became apetition of fighting techniques between Chen minshu and him. She even said that she did not care if he was Dead or Alive. She was not old, but she was quite arrogant.


    He was so annoyed that he wanted to teach her a lesson.


    She came from a good family background. In a ce like the military school where there were more men than women, her ssmates doted on her. However, PEI Yi did not have any pity for her. In his opinion, Chen minshu had requested for thepetition herself. There were only opponents in thepetition, not genders. Besides, he was used to being a tyrant at home. No matter if it was his brothers or his younger brothers of the same generation, they would speak with their fists if they provoked him.


    As a result, she was quickly defeated not long after thepetition started.


    Although he had restrained his strength, he still broke Chen minshu¡¯s nose with one punch. He called the school doctor immediately, which alerted the school¡¯s higher-ups.


    After the incident, PEI jinhuai even flew to Guangzhou to take him to hisrade¡¯s house to apologize.


    He even said that if Chen minshu was disfigured, he would take responsibility. He immediately turned against her and almost got beaten up by PEI jinhuai for the first time since he was pampered.


    During the summer break after that, his grandfather forbade him from returning to the capital to meet Jiang se on the grounds that he had gotten into trouble. Instead, he punished him by sending him to the military camp to train for more than a month. If not for the ident that happenedter, he would not have been able to return to the capital that year.


    At that time, PEI Yi felt wronged. Chen minshu¡¯s skills were not as good as his and she wanted topete with him.


    He had already warned her that she was asking for it, but in the end, she was injured, and he was punished.


    Since he was young, he had been able to get whatever he wanted in the PEI family. When had he ever been punished because of someone else? The two of them could be considered to have formed a grudge. From then on, when he thought of this girl surnamed Chen, he felt an unspeakable disgust.


    Who knew that after Chen minshu recovered and was discharged from the hospital, she would pester him.


    She often made a fuss aboutpeting with him again, wanting to fight with him in every way.


    She had even graduated in a hurry through her father¡¯s connections and tried her best to get into the same ss as him.


    Just because of that punch, this woman was like a sticky candy, tightly clinging to him.


    Using the words that her father and PEI jinhuai had jokingly told her to take care of him, she kept an eye on PEI Yi at all times. When he called, she would follow him and remind him that he was in ss.


    When he wanted to ask for leave, she reminded him what he should do.


    She wanted to interfere in everything of his academic life. Using her identity as ¡®daughter of arade-in-arms¡¯, she could put PEI jinhuai¡¯s words of¡¯ take care ¡®into practice.


    If he had known that hiswless behavior back then would cause such trouble, he would not have agreed topete with Chen minshu no matter what.


    If he could turn back time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed topete with his ssmate in wrestling strength that day. He would have studied hard and never tried to be brave again to provoke such a gue-like figure.


    Unfortunately, there was no such thing as ¡®if I had known earlier¡¯. After that, Chen minshu kept pestering him, wanting to have another match with him. However, PEI Yi, who had gotten into trouble once, would not care about her anymore. He turned around and left as soon as he saw her.


    In this way, she chased him even more closely. No matter how ugly his expression was or how bad his attitude was, she still pestered him.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t pester me anymore.¡± He was already at the edge of holding back. my grandfather¡¯s punishment doesn¡¯t work on me every time!

 Chapter 394

    394 Chapter 3


    PEI Yi clenched his fists. Seeing this, Chen minshu immediately bent her legs and got into a fighting posture. She beckoned him with her finger.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not the same person as before. It¡¯s not certain who will win or lose! This time, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge!¡±


    She flipped her hair. why don¡¯t we have another bet? ¡±


    The smile on PEI Rui¡¯s face was a little forced. PEI Yi and Chen minshu seemed to have a bad rtionship. It was not like what PEI jinhuai had said, that PEI Yi had been ¡®taken care of¡¯ by Chen minshu many times during his school days.


    She vaguely felt that she had angered PEI Yi a little by bringing Chen minshu here this time and felt a little scared.


    ¡°Brother Yi, you want me to be with Jiang Yingluo?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight again?¡±


    Chen minshu clenched her fist. Jiang se did not know whether tough or cry. PEI Yi¡¯s expression was dark. He hugged her and walked away, ignoring Jiang SE¡¯s struggles.


    PEI Rui saw his darkened expression and did not dare to stop him. Chen minshu wanted to follow him, but PEI Rui saw that her cousin was already angry and quickly stopped her.


    She was the one who had brought Chen minshu here tonight. PEI Yi might vent his anger on her after this. She had to calm Chen minshu down first so that the two of them would not fight at such an asion. She did not want to embarrass herself. She could tell the elders about what had happened today after this.


    She only hoped that PEI Yi would appreciate her kindness and not bear a grudge against her after this.


    ¡°Sese, listen to me. Besides theory, the school also has a mockpetition in June every year, which is also counted in the final score.¡±


    He dragged Jiang se further away from PEI Rui. PEI Rui tactfully stopped Chen minshu and did not let her follow him. PEI Yi heaved a sigh of relief.


    With one less troublemaker, he quickly exined the situation in a simple way, ¡±


    there¡¯s an additional exercise in November this year, so I signed up for it.


    When he said this, Jiang se pressed her hands against his chest. Clearly, she was still angry.


    ¡°What¡¯s an actual military exercise?¡±


    She recalled what she had overheard when old master PEI had called him on the day he had returned to the capital. She had kept it in mind since then, but PEI Yi had never mentioned it.


    He looked left and right but did not answer. Jiang se asked again, ¡±


    ¡°Also, what¡¯s up with miss Chen? You said you have nothing to do with her, then why did she chase you all the way from Guangzhou to Beijing? And you¡¯re pulling and tugging at me in front of me?¡±


    As she spoke, her tone turned cold.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve ruined your ns?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± He swore to the heavens and shook his head.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know her well!¡±


    He had liked her for many years. He had racked his brains, done so many things, and put in so much effort. Even the heavens could not bear to watch on and were helping him. Only then did he have the chance to pursue Jiang se and make his long-cherished wishe true.


    it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get you. It¡¯s not enough to just like you. How can I have a rtionship with someone else? ¡± He felt wronged and raised his voice.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wrong me. Besides, when did I pull her? if she wanted to reach out, I would have dodged long ago.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Jiang SE¡¯s gaze changed again.


    PEI Yi had never been one to ¡®hide¡¯.


    If someone wanted to catch him, and he really didn¡¯t want to be caught, he would fight back.


    However, he was now saying,¡¯I would have dodged her if she wanted to reach out.¡¯ Jiang se frowned and turned her face away.


    He didn¡¯t know what he said wrong, but seeing her tightly pursed lips, he could tell that she was in a bad mood.


    In a moment of desperation, he held her face with both hands and turned her face around with a little force. He lowered his head and pressed his forehead against the top of her head.


    ¡°Sese, baby, honey, look at me. Don¡¯t ignore me. There¡¯s nothing between us. I won¡¯t even look at her. Don¡¯t mention her all the time. She¡¯s not rted to us.¡±


    He held Jiang SE¡¯s face in his hands and lowered his gaze to avoid looking at her. He became even more anxious.


    ¡°Honey, my baby Sese.¡±


    He called her name a few times, but Jiang se did not say anything. It was obvious that she did not want to talk to him. He let out a long, aggrieved sigh and gently touched her forehead.


    ¡°What do I have to do for you to believe me?¡±


    This was the first time he had seen Jiang se being jealous after dating her for so many years. This feeling made PEI Yi happy, but at the same time, it gave him a slight headache.


    He liked it when she was angry and jealous because of him, but he was also afraid that she would ignore him in anger. This kind of feeling was both good and bad, and he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to kiss her lips. She struggled to turn her face to avoid him, but she was firmly held by him, and she couldn¡¯t break free at all.


    The lip gloss on her lips was licked clean by him bit by bit. She closed her lips tightly, not willing to let him take even half a step.


    He held her neck with one hand and her waist with the other, lifting her up in his arms. He kissed her a little hard and she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to Pat his shoulder. He let go and his eyes were a little red.


    ¡°Are you talking to me or not?¡±


    She bit her lip and red at him while panting. The two of them were still in the middle of the banquet and there were more and more guests around. Xia Chaoqun would bring her to an eventter on. Most of the lip gloss on her lips had stained his. He even stuck out his tongue and licked it clean bit by bit, looking as if he had not had enough.


    ¡°Go away, Yingluo.¡± PEI Rui must still be watching from a distance. There were so many people at the banquet, and her delicate face seemed to be dyed with fire. Her ears were starting to turn red.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to this.¡±


    His words were stuck between their lips, and the tip of his tongue attacked the city and the pool, biting her until her legs went soft. She leaned her head on his shoulder softly, groaning and not wanting to look up at anyone.


    Sese, ¡°he looked at her obediently in his arms and said in a soft tone,¡±


    if you can hear what I¡¯m thinking, you¡¯ll hear that you¡¯re the only one in my heart. There¡¯s no one else.


    As he spoke, he turned his head to kiss her forehead, his actions much gentler.


    ¡°I like it when you¡¯re jealous, but I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer. What was she? You don¡¯t need to care about me at all. I¡¯m Yours from the beginning to the end. You don¡¯t need to fight with others. I¡¯m just here. You can see me as soon as you look up.¡±


    Her eyes were half-closed, and her face was pressed against the cor of his suit. Her face was slightly red, and a strand of her neatlybed hair fell down to the side of her face, making her look extremely delicate. He didn¡¯t know if she had heard what he had said, or if she was still angry, so he was a little nervous.


    After a while, she raised her hand to straighten his cor and smooth out the wrinkles on his suit that had been caused by their previous struggle. This action proved that even if she was a little angry, she was not as angry as before.


    ...


    PEI Yi heaved a sigh of relief. She was still a little angry, but she still asked what she was concerned about.


    ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He kissed her again encouragingly, signaling for her to continue.


    ¡°Why did you say that you would Dodge when she reached out to pull you?¡± Her gaze fell on his cor and she did not look at him. ¡°With your personality, if you really didn¡¯t want to be touched by her, you wouldn¡¯t have said you wanted to hide.¡±


    Jiang se had grown up with him, so she understood him in a certain way.


    He was agile, had great strength, and had terrifying explosive power. In fact, ording to his temper, he would have kicked people far away long ago and would not have given them a chance to get close.

 Chapter 395

    395 Wrong


    PEI Yi heaved a sigh of relief. He did not expect her to be unhappy because of this.


    ¡°So you¡¯re angry about this.¡±


    He held her waist like he was coaxing a child and rubbed his chin against her head. She reached out and pushed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t mess up my hair.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to move.¡± He deliberately rubbed his face against her a few more times. He guessed that her temper was about to re up, so he stopped again. He hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°Did I tell you that I¡¯ve beaten her up?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Jiang se did not expect him to say something like that. He felt a little embarrassed. In reality, he found it rather embarrassing that he had been pestered by Chen minshu. That was why he did not n to tell anyone about it.


    In his eyes, Chen minshu was not an important person. If he had not beaten her up and sent her to the hospital, he might not even remember her name.


    uh. seeing her gloomy face, he knew that he had to organize his words before he spoke, for fear of angering her even more.


    ¡°She is the daughter of my father¡¯srade and ssmate. When I went to Guangzhou, my father took me to visit the Chen family.¡±


    When he said this, Jiang se nodded and gestured for him to continue.


    PEI jinhuai had brought him to visit the Chen family. He must have wanted the Chen family to take care of PEI Yi in Guangzhou. However, there was a girl in the Chen family who looked about the same age as PEI Yi. No matter how slow-witted Jiang se was, she would feel that something was wrong with this kind of visit and ¡®care¡¯.


    Sure enough, after this visit, Chen minshu¡¯s father learned that his daughter would be in the same school as PEI Yi and asked her to take care of her.


    ¡°Originally, we didn¡¯t have much interaction.¡± Chen minshu did not interact with him. He had Jiang se. Other than training and studying, he did not even have enough time to think about her. Naturally, he did not pay attention to other women.


    Until that time when he was young andpetitive andpeted with his roommate in wrist strength. She had set her eyes on him, and since then, he had been haunted by her like a gue.


    He mentioned that he had agreed topete with Chen minshu in martial arts, and how he had knocked Chen minshu unconscious with one punch. He also vaguely mentioned that PEI jinhuai was angry when he found out that he had caused trouble and had taken him to the Chen family to apologize. if I didn¡¯t call Grandpa so quickly, my father might have asked me to apologize.


    Although he managed to escape after the incident and old master PEI had settled the matter with the Chen family, he did not escape punishment in the end. do you remember that time when I said that I was going back to the capital but was a littlete and got injured when I came back? ¡±


    Of course she remembered. He squeezed her soft little hand.


    ¡°Just that one time.¡±


    He exined the ins and outs of the matter and did not dare to hide it anymore.


    Jiang SE¡¯s expression did not soften. She asked again, ¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±


    He touched his chin and started to feel a little shy. His eyes darted around, not daring to look at her. I¡¯m not young anymore. I can¡¯t always have the image of a troublemaker in your heart, right? ¡± And he had caused such a big disaster.


    Psychologically, he was younger than her by a few years. Back then, it was precisely because of these few years that there was a chasm between the two of them. In her heart, she always felt that he was like a younger brother.


    It was not easy for her to be reborn and be younger than him by a year. He also worked hard to keep his heart in check and stopped making trouble. He also firmly drew a clear line with nie dan and the others. He did not cause any trouble and went to Guangzhou to study.


    Before he left, he said such good words for the sake of their future.


    He even wanted to propose to her and marry her. How could he say such an embarrassing thing?


    Back then, PEI jinhuai had given him a torrent of abuse, saying that he had been so ruthless to a girl. He was also worried that Jiang se would be like PEI jinhuai and think that he was too uncool, too impulsive, and ¡®unmanly¡¯ for hitting a girl. Thus, after much consideration, he had never mentioned this matter in front of her.


    Besides, ¡± I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll ever be a problem between us. He hesitated for a moment. in fact, ¡± he frowned, ¡± I didn¡¯t pay attention to what she looked like. ¡°I only remember her face covered in blood, unconscious, and being carried away by the medical staff.


    to be honest, I don¡¯t think she has any influence on me. I¡¯ve never paid attention to her, really.


    If he had known that she would mind so much, he would havee clean. Even if it was embarrassing, it was much better than her being angry at him.


    After he said this, he looked down at her and begged for her forgiveness. in addition, I signed up for the exercise in November, so I¡¯m almost done with my studies. I may have to leave Guangzhou by the end of the year at thetest. Actually, it had not been that long. Who knew that he had no rtionship with Chen minshu? he had not even spoken to her, and she had already chased him all the way to the capital. She looked as if she wanted to drag him back to school, but he was actually speechless.


    He scratched his head. Although he felt a little depressed, he still apologized and admitted his mistake seriously, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, forgive me. I was wrong this time.¡± Jiang se nced at him. He lowered his head and looked straight at her. His eyes were pleading and his lips were pursed, waiting for her to nod and let go.


    ¡°The next time something like this happens, I¡¯ll definitely tell you in advance. I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡±


    When Jiang se heard him mention leaving Guangzhou, she looked at him again. She recalled that he had said that he would shoot the script for ¡± a chance to live ¡± with her. No wonder he was so sure that he would be able to apply for leave. He must have already nned this out when he said that.


    ¡°You really hit her?¡±


    Jiang se did not pursue the matter any further. She changed the topic and continued to ask him about Chen minshu. He felt a little guilty, but he still nodded obediently.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    In fact, when he punched, he had already restrained himself a lot, so he only broke the bridge of her nose. If he hadn¡¯t held back, he was afraid that one punch would have made her sick.


    He thought of the past and was a little angry-if he had known this would happen, he would have taken the risk of being beaten up by PEI jinhuai and let her stay in the hospital for a while longer. Then, all those things would not have happened.


    ¡°Are you wrong?¡± Jiang se asked him without changing her expression.


    He shook his head instinctively, but felt that something was wrong. He looked at her and saw that her face was dark and confused. He quickly nodded.


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    ¡°Where did I go wrong?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hit a woman or talked to her. I made my baby angry.¡± He reached out to pinch her waist in an attempt to please her. Jiang se smacked the back of his hand away.


    ¡°Then, how are you going to deal with this situation the next time? Do you still want to hit her?¡±


    He thought for a while and looked at her carefully. ¡°To be honest, I really feel like hitting her sometimes.¡±


    When PEI Yi said this, Jiang se could not help but feel likeughing. However, she decided not to show him any mercy. He raised another hand and swore, ¡±


    ¡°But I swear, I really realized my mistake.¡±


    Jiang se sighed. Her ah Yi might have grown up a lot, but he was still as innocent as a child when it came to rtionships.

 Chapter 396

    396 Chapter 3


    PEI Yi did not even understand that when he said ¡®wrong¡¯, he meant that the way he treated Chen minshu was wrong and not that he was ming him for hitting her.


    Jiang se did not know if she should be d that PEI Yi was too slow in this aspect, so he did not notice what others were thinking. Or, should she be angry that he did not think in that direction, so that Chen minshu thought that she had an opportunity to take advantage of her?


    She was thinking about how to tell him that they were both first loves, and when it came to love, they were both exploring each other¡¯s path. However, she was a girl, so she was naturally more sensitive than him.


    He did not understand the look in Chen minshu¡¯s eyes, but Jiang se could sense it. The girl was looking at her with a hint of hostility. She patted him twice, signaling him to put her down. She then adjusted his bow tie for him while he lowered his head to match Jiang SE¡¯s movements. When he saw Jiang SE¡¯s smile, PEI Yi smiled as well.


    There were many people around. She nced in the direction where PEI Rui had been. PEI Rui was no longer there. She had probably noticed that Chen minshu was too impulsive and was afraid that she would start a fight with PEI Yi in such a ce, so she had coaxed her away temporarily.


    ¡°Yi, your method won¡¯t work,¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± he was puzzled.


    ¡°Because she likes you. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± She picked up her bag and picked a corner where no one could see her. PEI Yi followed closely behind her. When he heard her words, he choked and could note back to his senses for a long time.


    ¡°You¡¯re from a good family and you¡¯re pretty. Like you said, you have me, so you never talk to other girls in school.¡± These few points were enough to attract the girl¡¯s attention.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± He still didn¡¯t quite believe it, and he forced down a look of disgust.


    Jiang se took out her small mirror and looked at him again. ¡°If I don¡¯t like you, why do I keep pestering you and watch you do this and that every day?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just being cheap!¡± PEI Yi replied without a second thought. His words almost made Jiang seugh. She red at him. she¡¯ll have to be happy about it first.


    In the mirror, her cheeks were flushed red. It was not the blush that the makeup artist had applied on her, but the more vibrant color that appeared after she had rubbed her ears with PEI Yi. Her eyes were like cold stars, like precious pearls, and they were overflowing with colors. Her charm overflowed from the corners of her eyes through her well-defined and curled eyshes.


    She had never thought that she would look like this when she was talking to PEI Yi. It was different from her usual calm and indifferent look. There was more of a girl¡¯s shyness. Her lips were slightly swollen, and the lip gloss had been licked clean by him, revealing her original lip color.


    Jiang se nced at it and paused for a moment. Then, she pretended as if nothing had happened and lowered her head to reach for the lipstick in her bag.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this. You have to find a way to solve her problem. I don¡¯t care what method you use, but I don¡¯t want to see her always following you.¡±


    His tall figure blocked the light. Even though he had shielded her from the peeking eyes of others, he had also blocked most of the light. Jiang se tiptoed and leaned on his shoulder. With the help of the evening light, she applied some lip balm on her lips. Just as she was about to put it into her bag, she nced at him again and motioned for him to lower his head.


    PEI Yi bent over obediently and allowed her to apply the lip balm for him. He thought about how she had touched the lip balm before and stretched out his tongue to lick it. She put the lip balm into her bag and pinched him.


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to ignore you!¡±


    He was a little vexed. This situation was like an unexpected disaster for him.


    She took out her lipstick and carefully reapplied it to her lips. PEI Yi could not help butugh after looking at her for a while.


    Jiang se put on her lipstick and looked up to see his smile. She could not help but smooth her hair. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s smile deepened upon hearing her words.


    Jiang se was usually a quiet and introverted person. When they were dating, he often felt that he cared about her more than she cared about him. He did not expect her to be jealous of him at times. When she was angry, she could be quite fierce. However, for some reason, he liked this Jiang se even more. Even his bad mood from Chen minshu¡¯s influence was lifted. you¡¯re so cute, Sese. I like it when you care about me.


    He paused for a moment before he said in a low voice,¡±I was wrong.¡±¡±


    She even blushed a little at PEI Yi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to see Chen minshu pestering you. If you can¡¯t solve it, I¡¯ll ignore you. he nodded, and his gaze became much more determined.


    I¡¯m going to be with sister Chaoqunter. Do you want to have a chat with PEI Rui? ¡±


    PEI Rui had note over for no reason. She must havee because old master PEI had something to say to him.


    yes, ¡± he replied. In fact, he had already calcted that it was almost time to go home.


    However, he did not expect Chen minshu to chase him all the way to the capital and cause such a storm.


    There was a look of impatience in his eyes. The two of them walked out from the corner after they were done cleaning up. Xia Chaoqun happened to be looking for Jiang se. When he saw her, he heaved an imperceptible sigh of relief. Jiang se nced at PEI Yi and he said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make a call first.¡±


    Jiang se nodded. After watching him leave, Xia Chaoqun gestured for Jiang se to keep up with him.


    ¡°Sese,e with me.¡±


    the representatives of many brands are here for Steinway¡¯s anniversary party this time. The person-in-charge of Givenchy in the capital, dunade, is also here. You¡¯re wearing a gown custom-made by them, so it¡¯s only right that you go and thank him.


    Such gratitude would also help him get closer to the person in charge of Givenchy, which would be beneficial for both parties in the future.


    PEI Yi had already gone to look for PEI Rui. Jiang se tidied up her thoughts and followed Xia Chaoqun to the person in charge of Givenchy.


    The Chinese representative from Givenchy was already chatting with his friends. When Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se came over, he first hugged Xia Chaoqun before his gaze quickly fell on Jiang se.


    As a female star whose poprity and status were rising rapidly in China, Jiang se naturally received the attention of the person in charge of Givenchy.


    This was especially so since Jiang se and Givenchy were about to work together. The person-in-charge of Givenchy shed a warm smile at Jiang se.


    It was Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary party tonight. Jiang se had also been invited to such a high-quality banquet. This proved that in a certain aspect, her aura had been acknowledged by a major brand like Steinway. This was a great boost to Jiang SE¡¯s image and sense of touch.


    For such an important event, she was wearing the dress that Givenchy had given her. She wore a small ck dress that looked elegant on her, revealing her slender and slender legs. The pearl ne around her waist embellished the overall color of the dress.


    Most importantly, Jiang se did not put on any heavy makeup to show off her outstanding beauty. She only put on light makeup to match her ck dress, which exuded elegance like dewdrops. Dunade, the person in charge of Givenchy, was even more satisfied.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you look very beautiful tonight.¡±


    Heughed out loud and hugged Jiang se. In the end, when Xia Chaoqun suggested that they take a picture together, dunade dly agreed.


    Taking a group photo at such an event would only be beneficial to Jiang se, especially with the higher-ups of Givenchy. It would attract the attention of various luxury brands, which would be beneficial for her cooperation with other brands in the future.


    After Xia Chaoqun personally confirmed the photo, he exchanged a few words with dunade before the banquet officially started.

 Chapter 397

    397 Chapter 397 opportunity


    CapMan, the head of China in Steinway, went on stage to give a speech to the invited guests. In addition to the heads of the major brands in China who had cooperative rtionships with Steinway, Steinway had also invited famous foreign orchestras and Denmark pianists.


    With a smile on his face, CapMan introduced the piano that had been flown over from Germany to celebrate the 30th anniversary of Steinway¡¯s piano¡¯s official entry into China.


    since the establishment of Steinway, it has always been dedicated to art. Steinway pianos have always held on to one purpose. No matter if the person sitting in front of the piano is a musician or a farmer, as long as they sit in front of the Steinway piano, they have already beenbined with elegant art, ¡±


    As he spoke, Chapman made a hand gesture, and on the huge screen behind him, photos of different people ying the Steinway piano began to ovep.


    There were artists, adults, and children in the room. The guests below watched the scene quietly. Thirteen secondster, a photo slowly popped up from the corner of the screen. Jiang se was about to turn around to speak to Xia Chaoqun when PEI Yi appeared behind her out of nowhere. He whispered, ¡±


    ¡°This is your photo.¡±


    The photo that popped up was a photo of Jiang se when she was filming Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°. However, it was not a stage photo. The photo was taken from the side. It showed her side profile as she yed the piano. There was also a pair of slender and beautiful hands on the piano. It was particrly eye-catching.


    This must have been secretly taken when she was practicing. At Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary party, Steinway had used this photo as one of the publicity photos.


    Jiang SE¡¯s photo was slowly zoomed in. Her eyes were closed, and she appeared extremely focused. On the big screen, her face was so delicate that it looked like it would break from the blowing wind. Her long eyshes were like fluttering butterflies. When she yed the piano, the corners of her lips curled up slightly as if she waspletely immersed in the piano.


    At this moment, Jiang se finally understood why the people from Steinway had sent her an invitation. Steinway had used her photo as a promotional material for the banquet, so they had sent her an invitation to attend such a grand event as a reward for using her photo. Such a coboration would be beneficial to both parties.


    Of course, this event would greatly improve Jiang SE¡¯s status, style, and personal image.


    She nodded in response to PEI Yi. When ady in a long sapphire dress next to her heard PEI Yi¡¯s words, she subconsciously turned to look at Jiang se. When she realized that she was indeed the girl in the photo released by Steinway, thedy¡¯s gaze shifted from Jiang SE¡¯s face to her arm and finally stopped on her wrist.


    Jiang se noticed thedy¡¯s gaze and turned to look at her. She immediately connected thisdy to the person in charge of the Chinese region for the Swiss watch fedarer from the information she had memorized.


    The fedarer watch brand was founded in Switzend more than 170 years ago. Since its establishment, it was world-famous for its perfect appearance and function.


    Fedarer¡¯s watches were known as the aristocrats of watches. They were luxurious and exquisite. Each watch was sold for hundreds of thousands or even millions of dors. They had a huge customer base all over the world.


    There was once an early work by the founder of fedarer, Mr. Fedarer, which was sold at a price of 20 million Yuan in an auction and caused a global sensation.


    Therefore, it was not easy to get along with their family, and they did not want to deal with ordinary celebrities.


    It was not easy for many celebrities to borrow their watches when they attended events. Fedarer had his own fixed customer base and walked the high-end and high-end route.


    Before this, such a brand would not favor ordinary celebrities. It was too difficult for Jiang se to find an opportunity to strike up a conversation with thisdy.


    There were not many events that the person-in-charge of fedarer was willing to attend. The reason why she was able to meet him at Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary party was not only because Steinway piano was abination of art and elegance, but also because Steinway and fedarer had the intention to work together recently.


    The two unrted top brands were interested in working together to promote a series of watches in ck and white piano colors. The project was currently in progress.


    It was precisely because of this that Jiang se was able to bump into the person-in-charge of the fedarer brand here tonight.


    There was not much information on this Chinese fedarerdy. The information Xia Chaoqun gave Jiang se was mostly about the legacy and history of the fedarer brand itself.


    From the little information he had, he only knew that the person in charge of fedarer was also from the Switzend headquarters of fedarer and was already 46 years old.


    She had a low-key personality and did not attend many banquets. There was only a photo of her in a dark blue dress. Her eyes were deep and her expression was cold. Her aura could be felt from the photo. She looked like ady who was not easy to deal with.


    However, when they met in person, it was much more vivid than in the photos.


    Thedy¡¯sst name was fedarer, and from herst name, she should be a member of the head office of the fedarer family-run business. Her face was narrow, and her eyes were grayish-blue like gems. Because of her deep eye sockets, her gaze was sharp when she looked at people.


    Her dark golden long hair was tied up behind her head, revealing her face and long neck. One could already tell that she was old, but this did not affect her elegant temperament at all. On the contrary, because of her age, it made her look even more feminine.


    When she noticed Jiang SE¡¯s gaze, she only nodded slightly and took the initiative to say, ¡±


    ¡°Your wrist is very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s a great honor tonight.¡± Jiang se smiled and raised the hand that she had praised. The hand was originally wearing a tinum chain, but she had taken it off and reced it with a Steinway invitation ribbon. Other than that, there was no other decoration.


    Madam fedarer¡¯s gaze followed Jiang SE¡¯s movements. It shifted from her face to her hand. Perhaps it was because of her profession, but she paid special attention to Jiang SE¡¯s wrist.


    Jiang SE¡¯s gown exposed her arms. Her porcin-like skin was the perfect embellishment for her. Her arms were long and slender, and the curves between her wrist and palm were very beautiful. Her long and slender fingers, in particr, enhanced the visual feel. It was pleasing to the eye at first nce.


    Ms. Fedarer noticed that she did not paint her nails, nor did she wear any rings or other essories on her fingers. Her fingers were clean and fresh, but it only served to show her exquisiteness.


    The simple ribbon tied around her hand looked like an essory because of her temperament.


    She extended her hand in an attempt to shake hands with fedarer. She smiled calmly and did not feel awkward because Madam fedarer did not extend her hand for a long time. Her attitude had obviously won the approval of Madam fedarer. She smiled and reached out to touch Jiang SE¡¯s hand.


    She didn¡¯t pull her hand back immediately after that. Instead, she held it for nearly three seconds before slowly letting go.

 Chapter 398

    398 Grandfather


    in addition to your praise tonight, I¡¯ve also received Mr. Dunard¡¯s praise.


    Jiang SE¡¯s words made Madam fedarer smile faintly. clearly, dunade¡¯s judgment and appreciation are the same as mine.


    ¡°Yes, you have a pair of beautiful eyes, like the blue ocean, sharp and tolerant.¡±


    From the only information she had on this Madam fedarer, Jiang se quickly noticed the most prominent feature of the photos in her profile and herself.


    She had a special liking for blue.


    She was wearing blue in the information photo. After meeting her today, she was still wearing a royal blue dress. She was clearly aware of her own advantages. The royal blue color showed her unique charm, and she exuded a cold feeling of elegance.


    Jiang SE¡¯s bold guess was obviously right. This was because this was the first time Madam fedarer grinned after their conversation that night. She revealed a few white and neat teeth. Jiang se was sharp enough to notice that her attitude had changed a lot.


    PEI Yi leaned on the side and smiled as he watched Jiang se socialize with the others. When he saw that Jiang se and the cold and arrogant Madam fedarer were having a great time chatting, his gaze became gentler and he did not interrupt her.


    The twodies of different ages quickly started a heated discussion. From fashion to jewelry to watches, he noticed a different side of Jiang se. Not only was she gentle and reserved, but she was also not as graceful as he remembered her to be when she held a book. She was also very sociable. She could move and stay quiet at the same time. She could clearly understand what she wanted and worked hard to achieve her goals.


    Even though she no longer had Feng Nan¡¯s family background and status, she was still her. The more he knew about her, the more PEI Yi loved her.


    By the time Xia Chaoqun was done with his business meeting, Jiang se was already very familiar with Madam fedarer. During their conversation, Jiang se had intentionally revealed that she was going to work with Givenchy. This was clearly very helpful for her to raise her status. She had gained thedy¡¯s approval. She even exchanged contact information with Jiang se and took the initiative to invite her.


    I¡¯m holding a small private party this weekend. If you¡¯re willing to attend, I think I¡¯ll be happy to see you at my party.


    Of course, Jiang se would not miss such an opportunity. She calcted the time. The weekend was in three days ¡®time. The movie contract between her and Zhang Jingan was already in discussion. After signing the contract, she would train ording to Zhang Jingan¡¯s request. Before that, she would be free for at least a week or so.


    She agreed to it. Getting to know Ms. Fedarer was the biggest gain from this Steinway dinner.


    PEI Yi did not drink at the party, so he drove Jiang SE Home. After he sent her home and opened the car door for her, he did not have any intention of going home with her. When he saw Jiang SE¡¯s questioning gaze, he reached out and touched her face. He smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home first. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like Chen minshu and didn¡¯t like other people following her around. He couldn¡¯t always let Chen minshu appear by his side.


    He did not want Jiang se to constantly worry about these things when they were together. Although he liked to see her jealous, he could not bear to see her suffer.


    PEI Yi watched as Jiang se entered the elevator. He watched as the elevator doors closed slowly. Her shadow waspletely blocked. He leaned against the car and did not move.


    It was very quiet in the garage at night, until the phone rang and broke the silence.


    He sat back in his car and picked up the call. PEI Yi¡¯s handsome face was reflected in the rearview mirror. His gaze was firm and different from when he was with Jiang se.


    The call was from old master PEI, who probably wanted to ask where he was.


    In the PEI family¡¯s house, old Madam PEI was already asleep. The nanny handed him a pair of soft-bottom slippers.¡±The old master is waiting for you in the study.¡±


    He looked up at the stairs and nodded.


    The door to the study was not closed. Old master PEI was wearing his sses and reading a book. The table light was on and the air-conditioner was on. Old master PEI was wearing an olive-green shirt and a thin vest. His figure was elongated under the light and reflected on the bookshelf behind him. He was as burly as PEI Yi remembered him to be when he was young.


    His grandfather was old and his hair was already white, but he still had that intimidating aura.


    He leaned against the door and didn¡¯t make a sound. He could know the position of every decoration in the study room with his eyes closed. He was the eldest grandson of this generation of the PEI family, and his grandfather liked him the most when he was young.


    Old master PEI¡¯s character of not carrying his children but carrying his grandchildren had been vividly disyed after PEI Yi was born. Olddy PEI had onceughed and said that old master PEI had never carried his sons since they were born. He had a cold face and would hit and scold them at any time. He did not even allow anyone to protect them.


    In his eyes, Jade was useless if it wasn¡¯t polished. If his son wasn¡¯t disciplined, he would be criticized for his father¡¯s back in the future.


    PEI jinhuai and his brothers had been beaten up since they were young, and they had rarely received any good treatment from old master PEI. As a result, when they grew up, they had an instinctive fear of old master PEI. Their father¡¯s authority had long been imprinted in their hearts.


    However, PEI Yi was different.


    From the moment he was born, he had been doted on by old master PEI. He held him in his palm for fear of falling, and he was afraid of melting in his mouth.


    When he was young, he held him in his arms personally, taught him to babble, taught him to read and write, and no one in the family dared to fight with him to take care of the child.


    No matter what kind of asion he attended, he would always bring PEI Yi by his side and carry him personally. He would ask anxiously every time he disappeared, ¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my Yi?¡±


    When PEI jinhuai and the others entered the study room, they kept quiet out of fear and did not even dare to breathe loudly. PEI Yi was the only one who caused trouble when he was young. His grandfather would only chuckle and wave his hand.¡±Just let him be.¡±


    Every time PEI Yi got into trouble and PEI jinhuai tried to imitate his father¡¯s ¡®son can¡¯t seed without a beating¡¯ theory, old master PEI would re at him and shield him behind him.


    ¡°Who dares to make a move?¡±


    With his grandfather¡¯s indulgence, he had been arrogant and domineering when he was young.


    He had grown a lot taller. All the men in the PEI family were tall, and the door frame was taller than the average size. With his height, it was hard to ignore him when he stood at the door.


    When PEI Yi first arrived, old master PEI had already noticed him. However, he did not say anything, so old master PEI did not say anything either. It was only after he had flipped through two pages of his book that he removed his sses and pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    you¡¯re back. Why are you still standing at the door? ¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡±


    He leaned against the door with his legs crossed. He was still wearing the suit that he had worn when he apanied Jiang se to the g. He looked handsome and suave like the rising sun. He was dazzling and eye-catching.


    On the other hand, old master PEI was already old and on the verge of death.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see about Grandpa?¡± Old master PEI raised his chin at the sandbag beside the study. sit.


    He strode in with his long legs, and old master PEI put down his book, his eyes full of pride.

 Chapter 399

    399 Chapter 399 the old days


    The anger that she had felt when PEI Yi disobeyed her and returned to the capital on his own ord, even changing the registration time for the school exercise, dissipated the moment she saw her grandson.


    This was a child that he had raised by himself. Even if he was angry, he could not bear to be angry for too long.


    ¡°Do you want some tea? I¡¯ll get Xiao Lin to make a pot.¡±


    Old master PEI loved cigarettes, wine, and tea. These three were the most important things to him, and no one in the family was allowed to touch them.


    After he got older, olddy PEI and his family members hoped that he would not touch cigarettes and alcohol anymore because of his health. He had more time to drink tea.


    He usually kept the truly good tea and would not drink it unless it was important.


    ¡°Last time, I got a little bit of Da Hong Pao. There¡¯s only this much, try it.¡± Old master PEI pinched his fingers and made a hand gesture. PEI Yi said, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you hide some wine in your cab?¡±


    Old master PEI was stunned.


    After his health deteriorated, his family forbade him from drinking. However, old habits die hard. He took out a small space behind the cab in his study and filled it with a bottle of good wine. He would drink a little when no one was around.


    PEI Yi had been doted on by him since he was young. His family did not know about his secret, but PEI Yi did.


    When he heard that his grandson wanted to drink, old master PEI looked at him for a long time. He smiled, but his eyes were firm, and he did not seem to have any intention of changing his mind. In the past, no matter how old he was, he would always be like the child he used to hold in his hands. Thus, he made decisions for him and made decisions for him.


    Now that she wanted to drink tea with him, he took the initiative to ask for wine. Was it because he wanted to express to her that he had already grown up?


    Old master PEI smiled and turned around to get a ss of wine.


    He pulled open a thick dictionary that had been dug out and took out a small box inside. There were two wine sses in it, and each ss was just enough for two sips.


    To make it easier for him to Hide the Wine sses in the house, they were not big, small and exquisite, and he could hold them in his palm.


    Old master PEI took out a ss of wine and went into the bathroom to wash it. He then took something and dried it with a pained expression. After hesitating for a long time, he finally rubbed his hands and took all the books from the bookshelf. Finally, he took out a wine bottle and said,


    forty years ago, grandpa¡¯s old friend gave it to me. I usually don¡¯t want to touch it, and I won¡¯t give it to anyone.


    The bottle was tightly sealed with wax to prevent it from ¡®running out¡¯. The bottle was smooth and shiny, as if it had never been opened all these years.


    The bottle¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t shocking, and it even looked a little uncouth, but it was obvious that it was old.


    Old master PEI hugged the bottle of wine and looked a little sad.¡±Grandpa¡¯s old friend has been buried in the soil for a long time.¡±


    He hardened his heart and melted the wax seal on the bottle. Before he could open the cork, the aroma of the wine wafted into PEI Yi¡¯s nose.


    Old master PEI seemed to have aged ten years in an instant. He hugged the bottle and said weakly, ¡±


    ¡°This wine bottle was a gift from your Grandpa Zhang. You might not know this person.¡±


    He sighed, sat down, and opened the bottle. The wine had been left there for many years. The wine was amber in color, like honey. It was already a little thick, and the fragrance was overflowing.


    at that time, the invaders invaded, and the country was in a precarious state. I was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old, just like you. At this point, old master PEI nced at PEI Yi and pushed the 70% full ss in front of him.


    ¡°Ah Yi, you can¡¯t imagine that scene.¡±


    Old master PEI smiled and sat down on the other side of the sofa slowly. He was talking to his grandson face to face.


    now that you¡¯re all grown up, I don¡¯t want to talk to you about school or the drill. I want to talk to you about something else.


    He raised his leg and reached out to touch the short box on the sofa. There was a box of cigars inside. He took one out and sniffed it.


    ¡°Do you know how Grandpa married grandma?¡±


    PEI Yi shook his head. He only knew that his grandmother was from Shanghai and was born into a prestigious family with many rtives. When he was young, his grandmother¡¯s family members would always like him very much whenever he went back to Shanghai.


    To be able to marry olddy PEI, who was from an extraordinary family background, old master PEI, who was particr about his family background, naturally would not be from a low family background. In fact, his family background might even be more prominent than olddy PEI¡¯s.


    Old master PEI¡¯s family was originally in Tianjin, and his grandfather was a capable tactician of thete Qing Dynasty¡¯s ruling King, Liu Zhengzhang. Later, he was transferred to the governor of two rivers, governing Jiangsu, Jiangxi, and Anhui. He also ruled Nanjing and was the Minister of Beiyang. He was in charge of Foreign Affairs and established thend and sea Army, buying coal, iron, telegrams, ships, drama, and other enterprises. After many years of development in Tianjin, he had immense power and the PEI family quickly rooted themselves.


    Under such circumstances, although olddy PEI¡¯s family background was good, it was still inferior to the PEI family.


    When old master PEI was young, he was the eldest son of the PEI family, and there were countless women who wanted to marry him.


    When he was young, his family was illustrious, and most of the noble daughters of the various ns came and went. Many people fought to be his matchmaker in front of old master PEI.


    Under such circumstances, the situation in Huaxia back then was extremelyplicated. The high-ranking families were still prosperous, and the economy was developing at an unusually fast speed.


    The invaders coveted this fertilend and were already coveting it. The three provinces were already showing signs of falling into enemy hands, and the people there were living in deep waters and burning fires.


    On the other hand, under old master PEI¡¯s rule, there was song and dance. The extreme prosperity and war mixed together. From old master PEI¡¯s mouth, it was like a painting that slowly unfurled in front of PEI Yi.


    at this time, a good friend of mine, Zhang Yiping, came to visit me. After saying this, old master PEI leaned back on the sofa and sank into his memories. ¡°He¡¯s seven years older than me. He¡¯s an old acquaintance of mine when I was studying in Beiping. He¡¯s very talented in literature and is the head secretary of Shanghai¡¯s Wen Wu mountain. He gives him advice.¡±


    Old master PEI held a cigar in his hand and smiled at PEI Yi. PEI Yi said,


    ¡°Great-grandfather¡¯s people?¡±


    Olddy PEI¡¯s maternal family was Wen. Her family used to be in charge of theprador business of the foreign bank in Shanghai and was very rich.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy to enter the PEI family, ah Yi.¡± Old master PEI smiled and said, ¡± he came here as an old friend of mine. He brought up a pot of wine like this and talked about my marriage.


    Old master PEI¡¯s family background was too high, and he was the eldest son. His family had high expectations of him, and his marriage had not been decided yet. He was the ideal husband in the eyes of the socialites anddies.


    Although the Wen family was rich, they were not worthy of the PEI family.


    To say something that seemed outrageous at that time, the PEI family was like an Emperor who could cover the sky with one hand in thend of the two rivers.


    At that time, the Qing Dynasty had already existed in name only. The warlords in various ces were divided and it was difficult to restrain the local areas. The PEI family was the king in the Twin River region, and the Wen family and Ren yangxing wereprador. In the eyes of the PEI family at that time, they were no different from ¡®officials¡¯ and were notpatible.

 Chapter 400

    400 I want it


    ¡°Zhang Yiping asked me two things.¡±


    Old master PEI thought of the past and smiled even more.


    ¡°One is the overall situation, while the other is the Wen family¡¯s vision and ability.¡±


    At that time, the country was about to fall, and the PEI family upied two rivers. Although they had power, they could only hold on to a small piece ofnd. In the future, when the situation changed, even if old master PEI could hold on to the two rivers, the situation was still too small.


    Although the Wen family¡¯s status was low and was currently notpatible with the PEI family, there was a very important key point, and that was that the Wen family was rich.


    besides, your great-grandfather is a man with great vision and ability. He started from nothing and entered the foreign business. He often interacted with foreigners and learned fluent English. With this, he quickly began to take root in the ocean Business, rising up step by step and umting his wealth.


    Zhang Yiping saw his ability and decided to work for him after he graduated.


    Wen Wu mountain was ambitious. He had expanded his business from Shanghai to Beiping. At that time, he said something. If old master PEI had tried his best to develop his business in the entire Liang Jiang River, and the annual tax was 60 million taels of silver, then Wen Wu mountain¡¯s assets were more than 20 million taels of silver. This was equivalent to one-third of the PEI family¡¯s annual ie. Wen Wu mountain had only been prosperous for a short six or seven years.


    Just based on this point alone, the young old master PEI quickly took this matter seriously.


    At that time, he already had someone in mind to marry, but Zhang Yiping advised him with a heavy heart. Old master PEI¡¯s gaze fell on the cigar in his hand, and his expression was dark and unclear.


    ¡°Yi, do you know what he said?¡±


    PEI Yi heaved a sigh of relief and shook his head as he listened to his grandfather¡¯s recount of the past.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    Old master PEI had only asked casually and did not expect an answer from him. He sat up straight and looked at his grandson lovingly.


    ¡°He told Grandpa not to be anxious. The good things will always be left for thest. Whether it¡¯s marriage, women, or the future of the PEI family.¡±


    PEI Yi immediately understood the meaning behind his grandfather¡¯s words and the reason why he had chatted with him about these things tonight.


    PEI Yi picked up the ss and took a sip. The wine was fragrant at first, but then a pungent feeling rushed to his brain. He held it on the tip of his tongue, and his taste buds enjoyed the extreme stimtion without making a sound.


    Old master PEI was already old, but he was calm andposed. He was like this bottle of wine that had never been opened, with a unique color and a biting-cold spiciness.


    Grandpa listened to his suggestion. In the end, you see. ¡°The PEI family came here from Tianjin,¡± he said with a smile, spreading his hands.


    Old master PEI slowly ced his hand on the armrest of the sofa and tapped his finger on the back of the sofa.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t opened this wine since Zhang Yiping sent it over.¡± What kind of good things had old master PEI not seen before? When he was young, cars and yachts were very rare. Even now, many people did not have them. However, old master PEI had seen them when he was young. A mere bottle of wine was nothing to him.


    The reason why it was hidden in such a ce was that it had not been opened for many years. The taste of the wine was not important. The important thing was the meaning of the bottle of wine and the person who gave it.


    It was because of Zhang Yiping¡¯s words that he had thought about it for a few days and made the decision to temporarily postpone the engagement and wait for miss Wen for two years. It was because of this decision that the PEI and Wen families cooperated. Wen Wu Shan showed his excellent business talent and finally helped the PEI family to open a path of sess in the era of invasion. He allowed the PEI family to move from Tianjin to Beiping, and then to the entire China, and they had the current situation.


    And old master PEI had gotten a well-educated and polite wife.


    you¡¯re still young, only twenty-three years old. Your future is limitless, and your vision is still limited to a certain extent. He pointed at PEI Yi with the cigar in his hand. Grandpa, you can see anyone I want in Huaxia by sitting here. I¡¯m trapped in this world, so I should broaden my horizons.


    Old master PEI had his legs crossed. Even though he was over seventy years old, no one dared to look directly into his eyes.¡±Zhang Yiping has already left, but I can¡¯t bear to open this bottle of wine.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you mean, Grandpa.¡± PEI Yi raised his ss and made a gesture to toast old master PEI. Old master PEI clinked his ss with his and took a sip of the wine in his ss.


    The taste of this wine might not be as good as the wine he had collected, but he used this wine to taste his memories and life.


    you¡¯re a smart kid. I won¡¯t object to you liking Feng Nan. His eyebrows were raised high, and his eyelids drooped to cover the expression in his eyes. The wrinkles on his forehead carried the marks of time.


    ¡°At our level, we don¡¯t care about our birth status, but our character and conduct.¡±


    Old master PEI put down his ss and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you causing trouble. I can handle it.¡± With a smile, he said casually, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you squandering. The PEI family has a lot of money.¡±


    He pointed at the surroundings of the study. He could identify the origin of every unremarkable item here.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been throwing my things around since you were young.¡± If it was someone else¡¯s house, he would have been scolded.


    With old master PEI¡¯s indulgence, PEI Yi had bewless and unruly.


    your father¡¯s personality is too rigid. I guess I was too strict with him back then. He¡¯s upright, serious, and serious, but hecks the Tiger¡¯s nature. At this point, old master PEI continued,


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been bringing you around since you were young. You can get whatever you want, like a little tyrant.¡±


    Perhaps it was because he had been pampered too much when he was young and had never suffered any setbacks or blows, so after he fell in love with Feng Nan, the more she knew nothing about him, the more he pursued her. In the end, he could no longer let go of anyone else and waspletely devoted to her, no longer looking at anyone else.


    Old master PEI was not afraid of him making a choice. He was only afraid that he would regret it if he made a choice too early.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ve chosen the wrong path, and you¡¯ll be in trouble for the rest of your life.¡± This was especially so when Feng Nan¡¯s personality changed. He immediately ignored him and went after Jiang se instead. This time, he had given up and started to talk about their rtionship that hadsted for several years.


    ¡°Marriage isn¡¯t child¡¯s y, but you still need to be determined. Yi, what do you want? ask yourself.¡±


    PEI Yi spread his legs apart and rested his elbows on his thighs. He lowered his head and looked at his reflection on the ground, which was holding a ss of wine.


    The alcohol content of this aged wine was not low, and it had been left there for many years. The alcohol was extremely overbearing. After drinking one cup, he was already slightly smoked. At this time, his head was hot, and his instinctive feelings were greater than his rationality.


    What did he want? Old master PEI¡¯s words made him ask himself the same question.


    He wanted the girl who had yed with him when they were young. He wanted the girl who knew that he was overbearing and impulsive, but who was like flowing water, who silently epted him.


    He liked to see her confident look, liked to see her acting coquettishly, wanted to hold her in his arms, to see her calmly take out a mirror in front of him to apply lipstick, and liked to hear her call his name in a sweet voice. All of these made him feel numb all over, as if he had been electrocuted.

 Chapter 401

    401 Chapter 401munication


    He admired Feng Nan¡¯s gentleness when she lowered her head, but he loved her proud and confident look when she raised her head even more.


    PEI Yi shook his slightly dazed head. The past that had affected him for a long time seemed to be gradually thrown out of his mind as he shook it.


    He did not think about the pair of chubby hands that only knew how to make ¡®cloth¡¯ when he was young, nor did he think about Feng Nan¡¯s every frown and smile.


    ¡°What do I want?¡±


    He mumbled to himself, and as he spoke, heughed softly.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you know what I¡¯m thinking about right now?¡±


    Old master PEI was already a little tipsy when he heard PEI Yi¡¯s words. Although the bottle of wine was strong, PEI Yi was not someone who would get drunk easily without touching a single drop.


    ¡°Before I came back, I sent Sese home. I opened the car door for her and watched her get off.¡± Old master PEI did not interrupt him. Instead, he picked up the wine bottle and slowly filled his ss to 70% full. He seemed to be unaware of it and continued to talk to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch her walk out of my range.¡± He opened an arm and made a gesture. look at her back. Look at her entering the elevator.


    PEI Yi raised his head. His eyes were slightly red, but he smiled.


    ¡°I just want her to turn around and look at me.¡±


    His words were clearly out of old master PEI¡¯s expectations. He was stunned and stopped putting down the wine bottle. PEI Yi did not mention how the person he liked looked like, nor did he mention his requirements for his future partner or his own choice. He clearly had a chance, but he was dead set on it.


    ¡°This is what I want.¡±


    ¡°Good-for-nothing.¡± Old master PEI narrowed his eyes and chided him, ¡± have you really thought it through? In the past, she used to chase after Feng Nan and pester him relentlessly. When he said that he liked France, he would rush to serve the manor andnd.¡± Frowning, he lectured his grandson. you¡¯ve been doing this for a few years. I thought you were serious. In the end, you gave up on the house and changed people after you bought it.


    He paced back and forth in the study before sitting back down on the sofa.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to treat marriage as a game. Ah Yi, a man should be responsible.¡± Pointing at PEI Yi, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go back on your word in the future. The PEI family will be handed over to you in the future. Your attitude will represent the PEI family¡¯s attitude. If you can¡¯t even handle your own family matters, how can you talk about handling other matters?¡±


    I¡¯ve thought it through, Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry.


    PEI Yi picked up the ss and downed the wine in one gulp. The wine burned on the tip of his tongue like a raging fire and flowed down his throat. After a long while, he said, ¡±


    ¡°I understand why Grandpa invited me to drink this ss of wine and said these words to me.¡±


    Back then, Zhang Yiping hade to persuade him to marry the daughter of the Wen family with a bottle of wine. He had epted the bottle of wine and agreed to it after careful consideration.


    Now, old master PEI had taken out this bottle of wine that had been sealed for many years, opened it on purpose, and said these words to him. It was a meaningful thing.


    However, old master PEI did not understand that his worries were unnecessary. He had not changed. The only thing that was mischievous was fate. It was like a child who liked to joke with others. It ¡®hid¡¯ Feng Nan into Jiang SE¡¯s body and gave the two of them a chance to be justified so that they could face their own feelings.


    It was not easy for Jiang se to ept him. Just as old master PEI had said, he had never been afraid of anything since he was young. Back then, he did not even have the courage to confess to Feng Nan. He liked Jiang se very much and could not bear to see her sad.


    I understand grandpa¡¯s worries. Don¡¯t worry. As he said this, he raised his head and looked straight at old master PEI.


    ¡°I¡¯m clear about my choice, and I don¡¯t like to have other troublesome things around me.¡±


    Old master PEI naturally understood that he was referring to Chen minshu. He frowned and said casually, ¡± ¡°Good-for-nothing.¡±


    A woman had even made him tell her this.


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of father¡¯srade, so I¡¯m telling you in advance.¡±


    As soon as he said this, old master PEI¡¯s gaze softened, but he still kept a straight face. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as when you were young. You only know how to cause trouble for me after making your father angry.¡±


    Although he said that, PEI Yi could hear that old master PEI¡¯s tone had softened.


    The bottle of wine had already been opened, and the conversation between the grandfather and grandson tonight seemed to have dispelled many of the barriers that PEI Yi had brought about due to his growth.


    Outside the study room, olddy PEI had her clothes draped over her shoulders. Separated by the open door, she looked at the grandfather and grandson drinking under the light and could not help but reveal a faint smile.


    When the servant came to inform her of PEI Yi¡¯s sudden return, she was worried that old master PEI would get angry and that a conflict would break out between the two of them. Hence, she hurriedly put on her clothes and came over to take a look.


    However, men had their own ways of solving problems.


    Old master PEI was getting on in years and his health was deteriorating. He had endured all this time and was already hurting his health. He was still drinking with PEI Yi. Although the atmosphere was good and he was happy, he still had to take care of his health.


    She sneaked back into the room and instructed the servants to prepare some tea to clear his stomach. She also asked them to prepare some soup so that PEI Yi would have something to eatter.


    Olddy PEI recalled what she had heard at the entrance of the study room. She recalled Chen minshu, who had been a guest at the PEI residence recently. Then, she recalled Jiang se, whom her grandson liked very much. At this point, should she discuss with old master PEI and ask PEI Yi to bring that girl back home to have a look?


    PEI Yi did not call her again that night after he returned home. Jiang se went home and washed up. Before she went to bed, she called Xia Chaoqun to talk about work.


    The photo of her and dunade was reposted on dunade¡¯s social media tform that night. The news was reposted by the Givenchy Weibo and caused a stir in the entertainment industry.


    Givenchy¡¯s actions were obviously not a trivial matter. They had the intention to let Jiang se cooperate with the brand.


    The greatest benefit of doing so was that it greatly increased Jiang SE¡¯s bargaining chips. She would be more confident when she attended the banquet organized by Madam fedarer a few dayster. It would also increase the chance for her to be valued by Madam fedarer.


    After ending the call with Xia Chaoqun, Jiang se called mo Anqi¡¯s phone. Her phone was always on the line. After a while, Jiang se tried calling again, but the call still did not go through. She guessed that the media must have caught wind of the news and were calling mo Anqi to ask about it.


    PEI Yi still did not call her. She read the script of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ for a while, memorized her lines, and then turned off the light to sleep.


    To attend the party organized bydy fedarer, one had to wear a suitable dress.


    At this point, in order to show how serious they were about this gathering, they needed to put in some effort.


    Jiang SE¡¯s family had many gowns sent over by manufacturers. However, most of them were from luxury brands. To Madam fedarer, they were not too formal. It would easily give her the impression that Jiang se did not value this date much.


    It was already toote to order a gown. The gown that could be purchased at thest minute would not reveal Jiang SE¡¯s uniqueness.

 Chapter 402

    402 Chapter 402-coincidental encounter


    Mo Anqi had heard Jiang se mention how she had gained thisdy¡¯s favor. She thought about it and felt a little excited.


    Sese, you just signed a contract with Givenchy. ording to the contract, you have the right to borrow the dress from them. She sat down. didn¡¯t you say that Ms. Fedarer likes blue? I remember that Givenchy¡¯s autumn and winter designs are out this year, and there¡¯s a special dress among them. It¡¯s a royal blue dress with a gypsy style. It¡¯s an off-shoulder and caped design, and it¡¯s very gorgeous. So far, no celebrity in China has been able to borrow it. If you manage to borrow it and appear at the party, you¡¯ll definitely make Madam fedarer look at you in a new light.¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. no need. Let¡¯s wait and see.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mo Anqi was a little confused. She took out her phone, ¡± I remember I took a picture of this Givenchy dress on my phone. You have a slim waist, long legs, great temperament, and fair skin. You¡¯ll definitely look good in this dress.


    Jiang se was still flipping through the booklet given to her by Givenchy in search of something suitable.


    She had signed a contract with Givenchy as a friend for half a year. In other words, she could borrow Givenchy¡¯s products within this half a year, and the official party of Givenchy would take the initiative to mention her. It was equivalent to promoting her, which was beneficial to both sides.


    After this period of time, once the hype died down, Givenchy would no longer be mentioned. In order to maintain her reputation and poprity among luxury goods, Xia Chaoqun had told her that for the next six months, it was best for her to wear dresses from Givenchy for any important events. This would be beneficial for the audience to have the impression that she had a deep friendship with Givenchy. It would also be beneficial for improving her temperament and style. In the future, when her contract expired and her reputation grew, she would be able to maintain her reputation. There was even a possibility that the contract would be upgraded to a higher level.


    When she heard mo Anqi¡¯s words, she did not even lift her head. Instead, she reminded mo Anqi, ¡± ¡°Anqi, you don¡¯t understand a woman¡¯s psychology, especially a woman like fedarer.¡±


    She was born into the fedarer watch family in Switzend. From their brief conversation, Jiang se could roughly figure out her personality and temper. She was a person with high standards.


    Ms. Fedarer liked blue and would always appear in a blue dress every time she attended the event. This proved that she was extremely confident in herself. In fact, she did have the capital to be confident.


    When mo Anqi heard Jiang SE¡¯s words, she snapped out of her daze. If fedarer liked blue and Jiang se appeared in blue, not only would she not be happy, but she would also easily see it as a provocation and an offense.


    It was especially so as mo Anqi had said. Jiang se was young, beautiful, and had an outstanding figure. It was not a good thing for her to overshadow the host of the gathering.


    Mo Anqi nodded when she came to this conclusion. However, she was a little surprised. She stopped scrolling through her phone and looked at Jiang se with a strange expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang se put down the booklet in her hand and asked. Mo Anqi then said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still so young, how did you think of all this?¡±


    Jiang se paused for a moment. Mo Anqi was just making a casual remark and did not expect her to answer. In the end, the two of them chose a ck dress with a neckline.


    It was different from the wedding dress that Givenchy had given Jiang se. In terms of design, this dress not only retained the usual elegance of Givenchy, but it also added a girlish feel to it.


    The neckline adopted a v-neck design, nted to the shoulder, and the lower body was designed with a canopy, which made it look lighter.


    After deciding on the dress, mo Anqi quickly called Givenchy and made an appointment to try it on. Since the date of the fedarer¡¯s gathering was approaching, the time to try on the dress was set at two in the afternoon the next day.


    That night, Jiang se had a call with PEI Yi. The next afternoon, she arrived at the Givenchy branch in the upper ring of the imperial capital half an hour earlier.


    The first floor of the shop was for sale, and the second floor was dedicated to serving special groups of customers. It was not open to the public and only epted customers who had made reservations every day.


    When Jiang se arrived, the receptionist recognized her. She led her to the VIP lounge and served her a pot of brewed green tea. The aroma of the tea wafted in the air. The Givenchy staff was already preparing the dress for Jiang se.


    The space upstairs was not as wide as the space downstairs, and there were not many items. However, the items that were disyed here were all special limited-edition Givenchy items. Most of them were only borrowed and not sold. They were items that were difficult to obtain even if you had the money.


    Jiang se did not see the gown she wanted in the disy window. Gowns, essories, bags, and shoes that many people might not have seen before were all disyed there.


    She immediately saw the blue gown that mo Anqi had mentioned. It was thetest autumn and winter design from Givenchy this year. It was hung at the most eye-catching spot, and even though the owner had not worn it yet, it still disyed its unique charm.


    Jiang se picked up the pot and poured herself a cup of tea. The tea was slightly hot. Before she even drank it, the fragrance of the hot tea wafted into her nose. She took a sip and gulped it down in small mouthfuls. The tea was slightly bitter, but after she swallowed it, it was fragrant with a sweet taste.


    She picked up the teacup, got up, and walked toward the blue dress.


    Mo Anqi followed closely behind her. When she noticed her gaze, she asked, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice, right?¡±


    It was indeed very nice. Jiang se nodded.


    The design of the dress had a retro feel to it from the 1960s. The waist was full of embroidery and pearls, elegant and magnificent.


    She looked up and heard footsteps on the carpet not far away, followed by the gentle and sweet voice of the Givenchy employee.


    ¡°Miss Feng, this way please.¡±


    The environment here was very quiet. Those who coulde here were all of high status. Therefore, even though the salesgirl had lowered her voice, Jiang se could still hear what she said.


    She turned her head and her gaze met Feng Nan¡¯s from seven to eight meters away.


    Feng Nan was wearing a light gold Givenchy one-piece dress. She was holding her handbag. Her long, curly hair was tied up loosely, revealing her shoulders and neck. She had exquisite makeup on. When she narrowed her eyes and saw Jiang se, a hint of hostility shed in them.


    After a long while, she smiled. The Givenchy staff maintained their posture of bowing to invite her, but she ignored them. Her high heels stepped on the carpet as she walked toward Jiang se.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s an honor to meet you here.¡±


    She sized Jiang se up and did not bother to hide the disdain in her eyes. It was as if she was surprised by Jiang SE¡¯s presence in such a ce.


    Jiang se was wearing a white silk shirt with seven-quarter sleeves and a pair of wide-legged pants. With her figure, the effect of the pants was astonishing.


    It was not an exquisite big brand, but because of her overall temperament, it was upgraded by several levels.


    She was dressedfortably and naturally. She did not show any fear in such a ce. Instead, she looked calm and at ease. She was even holding a teacup. Feng Nan felt sick of her at first nce. He found her pretentious and annoying.


    Sese is a close friend of Givenchy. She was invited to borrow a gown.


    Jiang se did not say anything. The Givenchy employee noticed the strange atmosphere between them and quickly exined.

 Chapter 403

    403 Chapter 4


    ¡°You want to borrow a gown?¡±


    Feng Nan clenched his fists when he heard that Jiang se had be a close friend of Givenchy.


    Recently, all major fashion forums, magazines, and news websites had posted pictures of Jiang se and the person-in-charge of Givenchy¡¯s China region, dunade, at Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary party.


    Moreover, the photo was not posted by Jiang SE¡¯s own team. The moment Feng Nan saw the photo, she went to check it out on the official Givenchy website. The photo was promoted on the official website and was certified by the brand.


    Feng Nan had been in the entertainment industry for many years. He could immediately guess that Jiang se had most likely signed a contract with Givenchy.


    His spection was confirmed by the Givenchy staff.


    He had made careful ns and relied on the Feng family¡¯s background to get an invitation to Steinway¡¯s anniversary party through Hong Kong¡¯s Feng Yongshi. All of this was for the sake of entering such a ce and getting more opportunities.


    She had taken on many endorsements in recent years, but most of them were for niche brands. The direct result of this was that although she made a lot of money through endorsements, she lowered her style, and the major brands were not willing to extend an olive branch to her.


    In fact, due to the fact that the quality of the advertisements she epted was too low, Feng Nan realized that some of the top luxury goods were more and more reluctant to lend her their products when she attended some events. Even if she had the money, the things that she could buy or borrow were not really good.


    After realizing this, Feng Nan naturally wanted to change.


    Back then, the invitation to Steinway was just her first step. She had rejected many expired advertising contracts to calm herself down. However, she did not expect to hear news of a coboration between Givenchy and Jiang se.


    Feng Nan felt extremely indignant at the thought of this.


    ¡°Is it this one?¡±


    Feng Nan pointed at the royal blue dress in the disy window. She tilted her head to take a look. The dress had a retro neckline design, revealing her shoulders and arms. There was a Cape on the back, which made it look luxurious and gorgeous.


    The sapphire blue color was mysterious and deep, and the embroidery on the hem of the dress was elegant and charming.


    The image of Jiang se in the dress appeared in her mind. She could not help but sneer inwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but it doesn¡¯t seem to suit you, miss Jiang.¡±


    Jiang se smiled when she heard Feng Nan¡¯s words. She took a sip of her tea. Her gaze fell on the light green tea in the cup. She asked softly, ¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not suitable, are you?¡±


    She had guessed Feng Nan¡¯s intention foring here. Perhaps, like her, he was here to buy a dress for some important asion.


    Jiang se was thinking about how she could get the information out of Feng Nan, but she did not show it on her face. Her one sentence had infuriated Feng Nan.


    ¡°Hehe, miss Jiang is really sharp-tongued,¡± As the two of them spoke, mo Anqi and the staff in the Givenchy shop could hear the tense atmosphere. Mo Anqi frowned and stared at Feng Nan, but Feng Nan did not even look at her and said, ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if miss Jiang is able to coax my grandfather with your glib tongue?¡± Although she was smiling as she spoke, everyone could see the anger in her eyes.¡±Miss Jiang, do you like to snatch other people¡¯s things that much?¡±


    In her previous life, she had stolen her man. In this life, she had stolen her support. Regardless of whether this Jiang se before her was reincarnated or someone else, just like her, Feng Nan¡¯s hatred grew the more he thought about it.


    Snatching other people¡¯s things? If Feng Nan had said this to anyone else, she would have let it go. However, she had no right to say this in front of Jiang se.


    ¡°Rob? I¡¯ve always only taken what belongs to me. ¡± Jiang se was hinting at something, but Feng Nan did not listen to her at all.


    The Givenchy employee felt that something was amiss. Feng Nan was a regr here and had been a customer of Givenchy for many years. On the other hand, Jiang se was a close friend of Givenchy¡¯s business partner. If the two of them were to quarrel here, they would probably be theughingstock of the upper-ss society. It would not be good for both of them.


    ¡°Miss Feng, your gown is ready. This way, please. Try it on and see if there¡¯s anything that suits you or needs to be modified.¡±


    The shop assistant quickly tried to separate the two of them, but Feng Nan did not move. She looked at Jiang se.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    As she said this, she pointed at the disy window and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°I suddenly feel that this dress is not bad. Take it down for me, I want to try it on.¡±


    When the shop assistant who was trying to persuade her heard her words, a helpless expression appeared on her face.


    Jiang se held her cup of tea and lowered her head to smile. miss Feng, you don¡¯t know which dress you¡¯re trying on. Do you need to make an appointment here? ¡±


    It would have been fine if she had not said anything, but once she did, Feng Nan could not stand it anymore. She did not really like the gown, but as long as she could snatch it from Jiang se, Feng Nan felt that it was worth it.


    you don¡¯t have to try on the one that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to. Pack it up for me. I want to try on this one. As Feng Nan said this, he looked at the name tag on the shop assistant¡¯s chest. I¡¯m sure Mr. Dunard knows how many years I¡¯ve been custom-made in your house.


    At this point, Feng Nan could tell from the embarrassed look on the shop assistant¡¯s face that he had lost hisposure earlier.


    She was a little angry that she had lost her cool the moment she saw Jiang se. Hence, she took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. She smiled and said, ¡±


    the night after tomorrow, I will be attending an important event with Bueler from E.B group. I need a dress that suits my identity.


    When Jiang se heard the news from her, she pursed her lips and held back herughter.


    However, the timing was a little coincidental. Mo Anqi turned to nce at Jiang se. The day after tomorrow, Madam fedarer would be hosting a gathering. Could the important event that Feng Nan mentioned be there?


    Jiang SE¡¯s eyes flickered. The corners of her lips curled up as she asked in a soft voice, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Feng, do you have any cooperation with E.B.?¡±


    Feng Nan warned himself that he could not lose his temper in a ce like this and cause trouble with Jiang se in public.


    As Jiang se had mentioned, it was highly possible that she and E.B. Would work together in the future. At the moment, she was carefully currying favor with Mr. Bueler. She could not ruin the big n because of a small mishap.


    E.B. Was a high-end skincare brand in Switzend. When tranted into Chinese, it meant eternal beauty. Its products included skincare products, makeup, and perfume.


    Usually, it was extremely difficult to get endorsements for luxury bags, watches, and fashion pieces. On the contrary, it was easier to get skincare products, makeup, and perfume. Feng Nan had also spent a lot of effort before he finally got to know Mr. Buller. He found out that he liked Chinese culture and gave him a painting by ou Miao Sheng. Only then did he be friends with Mr. Buller and their rtionship gradually became closer.


    Recently, Mr. Bueler was going to attend an important private party. After she found out something from his words, she revealed that she wanted to go too.


    The painting she had given him was still very influential, and Bueler had a good impression of her. It was probably because he had not found a femalepanion for the time being. Feng Nan had revealed this intention, and Mr. Bueler agreed.

 Chapter 404

    404 A good thing


    The party would begin at 7:30 p.m. The day after tomorrow. It was said that the organizer and Mr. Bueler were old friends and were also from Switzend.


    Feng Nan knew very well what such a private banquet meant, so he had already started to prepare the dress after getting permission from Mr. Bueler.


    She had originally ordered a white gown to match with the person in charge of E.B. But after seeing the blue gown, Feng Nan changed her mind.


    This gown was not any worse than the one she had originally ordered. She even noticed that this gown was a special design from Givenchy this autumn and winter, and it was not for sale. There was only one such gown, and it was one of a kind.


    Feng Nan wanted to be the spokesperson for E.B., So he naturally wanted to leave a good impression in front of Mr. Bueler.


    In addition, it was something that Jiang se had taken a fancy to. It had a different meaning and was even more worthy of her fighting for it.


    ¡°Can you help me take it off?¡± She smiled at the Givenchy employee and said in a tough tone, ¡± ¡°I want to try it.¡±


    Mo Anqi lowered her head. Feng Nan could not see the expression on her face, but he could see Jiang se smiling as she held a cup of tea.


    Waves of pleasure gushed out of her heart. She red at Jiang se.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Jiang may have to choose another dress.¡±


    Jiang se shrugged her shoulders and made a face as if she was giving up her prized possession. She returned to her seat.


    When she left, Feng Nan looked as if she had just won a battle. She could barely hide the smile on her face. The Givenchy staff was preparing a gown for her. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jiang se pouring tea on the sofa. She recalled the scene when Jiang se left earlier. He was just pretending.


    In the temporary waiting area on the sofa, mo Anqi looked at Feng Nan and whispered to Jiang se, ¡±


    is the banquet the day after tomorrow held by Ms. Fedarer? ¡±


    Jiang se nodded imperceptibly. The teapot was not big, and the tea could onlyst two cups.


    After Feng Nan got the answer he wanted, he left with the shop assistant. Jiang se took another sip of her tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m 80 ¨C 90% sure.¡±


    She slowly blew on it and sipped the tea. ¡°After all, E.B.¡± S person-in-charge is in charge of her. ¡±


    Eternal beauty was a very high-end skincare brand. It was enough to be listed as one of the top ten skincare brands in the world. Like fedarer, it was also a luxury product.


    Moreover, both brands were from Switzend, so it wasn¡¯t strange for the two in charge of the Chinese region to have some private dealings. Since Feng Nan had the ability to deal with the person in charge of E.B., It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to get tickets to such a banquet.


    if she¡¯s really going to attend this banquet, then she should wear that gown, ¡± mo Anqi said, feeling a little sympathetic for Feng Nan.


    Jiang se had obviously set a trap for her earlier. She had tried to curry favor with the person in charge of E.B. However, the contract had probably not been signed yet. If there was a private rtionship between Buller and fedarer, there would be a good show to watch when Feng Nan was wearing the blue gown and Madam fedarer had a special liking for blue.


    The two of them did not continue the conversation. The gown that Givenchy had prepared for Jiang se was ready. The ck gown was not as mboyant as the Royal blue gown, but Jiang se still looked pretty after she put it on.


    The pure ck material of the gown glowed with a silver light, entuating her snow-white skin. The curves of her shoulders and neck were graceful, and her waist was tucked in. The stylist, Liu Lizhi, who had arrivedter, took a look at Jiang SE¡¯s style and memorized it. She then worked with the Givenchy staff to tidy up the dress. It was almost five o ¡®clock in the afternoon when they came out of the Givenchy hotel.


    The sun was still bright outside, and it was not yet rush hour. This Street was the territory of luxury goods, so there were not many peopleing and going at this time.


    The sunlight cast a picturesque shadow on the shopping street. The people in Givenchy were quietly picking out the items they liked. Mo Anqi went to the underground parking lot to get her car. Jiang se was wearing sunsses and waiting for her in a corner with the stylist, Liu Lizhi. Her phone was vibrating in her bag.


    The number indicated that it was from thepany. Jiang se picked up the call and walked to the lounge to answer it.


    She thought that someone from thepany was calling her to discuss work matters and was still wondering why Xia Chaoqun was not the one talking to her. A woman¡¯s voice sounded a little forced on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Miss Jiang? ¡°There¡¯s a friend of yours in thepany. Her surname is Chen, and she wants to see you right now.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly eximed, ¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, miss Chen, I can¡¯t give you Qianqian¡¯s phone number. immediately after that, there was amotion from the other end of the phone. It sounded like someone was fighting over the phone. After a long while, the woman who was speaking to Jiang se shrieked. A series of messy footsteps could be heard from the other end of the phone. miss Chen, can you wait for a moment? ¡±


    Jiang se frowned as she tried to figure out who the ¡°miss Chen¡± on the other end of the call was.


    They were her friends. Since her rebirth, she did not have any friends with the surname Chen. Jiang se then thought about her ssmates.


    It was noisy on the other end of the phone, and she hung up the phone in annoyance. She had something on in the afternoon, and she suddenly thought of a person with the surname Chen.


    On the day of Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary party, PEI Rui had brought a girl named Chen minshu over and wanted to take PEI Yi away in front of her. She even wanted to ¡®fight¡¯ with her.


    Thinking about the argument that came from the other end of the phone, the panic in the tone of the staff of century Gxy was most likely Chen minshu.


    Five minutester, Xia Chaoqun called her and confirmed her suspicions.


    When Chen minshu found out about her identity, she went to century Gxy to look for her by name. As Jiang se was currently a popr female star in century Gxy and was highly valued by the chairman, it was natural that century Gxy would not give her Jiang SE¡¯s contact information so easily.


    However, this girl came from a special background. Her father had quite a background and had connections in the imperial capital. She hade with a business card from her family from the Ministry of Culture. The people in thepany had no choice but to call Jiang se in front of her.


    To their surprise, Chen minshu wanted to talk to Jiang se personally. The girl on the other end of the line did not dare to hand her phone over. There was an argument between them. The staff holding the phone tried to stop Chen minshu, but she threw him to the ground. They immediately called an ambnce.


    Due to the special nature of the matter, she did not call the police. Someone from the higher-ups took her back.


    Jiang se massaged her temples. Xia Chaoqun said indifferently, ¡±


    mo Anqi¡¯s not bad. Stay by her side. If this persones looking for you again, ask Mo Anqi to stop him.


    Jiang se responded. Xia Chaoqun brought up work again.


    Zhang Jingan gave me a reply this afternoon. He¡¯ll arrange for someone to discuss the details of the contract with you. If everything goes well, your time will be vacant after the second half of the year.

 Chapter 405

    405 Chapter 4


    In the PEI family¡¯s study, old master PEI frowned as he looked at his eldest son standing behind the desk. He was wearing a white shirt with every button buttoned up, standing as straight as a javelin.


    He was self-disciplined and strict, and the length of his hair had remained the same for many years.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father.¡± He pursed his lips and ced his hands on his legs. I should send Chen minshu to the ne personally.


    After PEI Yi had chatted with old master PEI in the study, old master PEI had asked PEI jinhuai to send PEI Yi back to Guangzhou.


    It was not that the PEI family could not amodate a single guest, but PEI Yi did not like her at all. Naturally, old master PEI did not want to go against his grandson¡¯s wishes.


    Due to the fact that Chen minshu¡¯s father was an old acquaintance of PEI jinhuai¡¯s and had some friendship with him, PEI jinhuai had even brought PEI Yi to visit Chen minshu personally when PEI Yi had just gone to Guangzhou. It was only reasonable for the PEI family to send Chen minshu back.


    Old master PEI had personally handed this matter over to PEI jinhuai. He had someone book a ne ticket for Chen minshu. She was supposed to return to Guangzhou this evening.


    In order to express his apology to hisrade for not being able to treat his daughter better, PEI jinhuai even prepared extra gifts and asked someone to personally apany Chen minshu back and exin to hisrade.


    Who knew that before they left, Chen minshu found an excuse and slipped away. PEI jinhuai¡¯s men were still looking around when news of Chen minshu running into century Gxy and causing trouble came out.


    The moment PEI jinhuai received the news, he pressed his forehead.


    He didn¡¯t expect Chen minshu to be so willful. If this was his son, he could still scold him and reward and punish him clearly.


    In this study, PEI jinhuai was rarely reprimanded by his father after he grew up. However, now that he was old, he was being lectured by old master PEI like a child because of Chen minshu.


    When he came out, his face was dark and his expression was dignified. The moment he opened the door, he saw his son leaning against the railing.


    PEI Yi was wearing a white shirt and olive-colored pants. He had his legs crossed and his hands in his pockets.


    In the past, PEI jinhuai would have reprimanded him for his unsightly posture, but now he looked at his son and was a little speechless.


    In the study room, old master PEI had been very dissatisfied with his ability to do things. He had not expected Chen minshu to be so girly.


    The father and son looked at each other and saw the ugly expression on PEI jinhuai¡¯s face. PEI Yi could clearly see the anger in PEI jinhuai¡¯s eyes, but he suppressed the gloating in his heart.


    ¡°She won¡¯t leave, and she wants to see you.¡±


    He remembered that he was annoyed by Chen minshu¡¯s pestering and beat her to the hospital. After that, he was scolded by PEI jinhuai, who thought that he was too unruly and not like a man.


    Now that it was PEI jinhuai¡¯s turn to have a headache, PEI Yi only felt ted.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    PEI jinhuai shouted, feeling annoyed again.


    Chen minshu was sitting on the sofa downstairs. After the incident, she was quickly taken away from century Gxy by the PEI family.


    Other than Chen minshu and the servants, there was no one else in the living room. Olddy PEI and her daughter-inw had arranged to go out to watch a drama and were not at home.


    When PEI jinhuai went downstairs, she first nced upstairs and saw PEI Yi standing by the railing on the second floor. After looking at him for a while, she stood up and apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle PEI. Although I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I¡¯ll pay for her medical expenses.¡±


    Apart from this matter, it was just as PEI Yi had said-she refused to return to Guangzhou and insisted on bringing him back with her.


    PEI jinhuai was a little displeased with her attitude. After talking for a long time, she still did not change her mind.


    The more PEI Yi listened, the more annoyed he became. He remembered the promise he had made to Jiang se. However, in less than two days, this woman had gone to century Gxy and tried to cause trouble for Jiang se.


    PEI jinhuai¡¯s method did not work on her. He listened as Chen minshu rambled on about bringing her back and how her father had told her to take good care of herself. He recalled how Jiang se had said softly that she did not like other women by his side during the cocktail party. He bit his lower lip, and his eyes were filled with ferocity. However, he suppressed it in the blink of an eye.


    He walked down the stairs slowly. what did you go to century Gxy for today? ¡±


    In Chen minshu¡¯s memory, this was the first time he spoke to her after she was beaten up by him in the fight.


    She raised her brows and revealed an arrogant look on her face.


    ¡°To take revenge, of course,¡± She raised a hand and clenched it into a fist.


    ¡°That day, that little celebrity with the surname Jiang pped me. I don¡¯t like to be taken advantage of, so I¡¯ll naturally return the favor to her.¡±


    Unfortunately, she did not get to see Jiang se. The people from century Gxy refused to tell her where Jiang se was. Imperial was not her territory, so she did not know many people. She had only been here for a short time.


    The staff of the medieval Gxy tried to pull her away, but she threw them over her shoulder.


    Hearing her words, PEI Yi lowered his eyelids to hide the malicious look in his eyes.


    Fortunately, Jiang se was not in the Gxy century today. She was delicate. Although she had a pair of long legs, she was an actress and a student. If they were to fight, she might be at a disadvantage in Chen minshu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    His voice was low and there was a hint of hostility in his tone. Several ways to deal with Chen minshu shed through his mind, but he rejected them one by one.


    Oh, ¡± Chen minshu replied indifferently. then you can consider changing your girlfriend.


    ¡°She¡¯s not suitable for you.¡± She swung her ponytail and rotated her wrist to loosen the joints of her shoulders.


    I haven¡¯t had the chance to spar with you again after thestpetition. Why don¡¯t wepete again and make a bet? ¡±


    At this point, she looked at PEI Yi.


    ¡°I might not lose to you in another fight.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡±


    When Jiang se told him that Chen minshu was interested in him, PEI Yi did not believe her. Now that he heard her words, he could not help but feel disgusted. He suppressed his disgust and asked. Chen minshu then said,¡±Let¡¯s bet on this! If you win, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend. If you lose, you¡¯ll be my boyfriend!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, PEI jinhuai¡¯s brows furrowed even more.


    He and his wife only had one son, but they also had nieces at home. He had never seen a girl act like this.


    Chen minshu had a bold and mboyant personality. She would fight for whatever she wanted. She had been raised by her father and was not afraid of anything. At this moment, he suddenly understood how PEI Yi had felt when he hit her.


    This girl was too clingy and stubborn. She wouldn¡¯t give up until she got what she wanted.


    He knew his son¡¯s personality. He had been a little tyrant since he was young. How could he bear with Chen minshu¡¯s words?


    ...


    PEI jinhuai was very clear about PEI Yi¡¯s skills. Chen minshu was definitely no match for him. Using such a method would only produce the opposite effect.


    He was worried that PEI Yi would hit him again in a fit of anger. Just as he was about to speak, PEI Yi did not re up as he had expected.


    ¡°If you want topete with me again, we¡¯ll have to see if you have the qualifications.¡± After he said this, Chen minshu¡¯s face showed an unconvinced expression. Before she could speak, PEI Yi continued,


    there will be a military exercise in November. If you can stand out and participate in the war, you¡¯ll be qualified to talk to me about thepetition.


    When PEI jinhuai heard this, he suddenly became a little anxious. He was about to speak when Chen minshu said without thinking, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Just as Jiang se had said, she was interested in PEI Yi. However, she was a proud person. She could not bring herself to beg him to ept her pursuit, nor could she wag her tail and beg for his forgiveness. Hence, she could only force PEI Yi to look at her in the eye with her tough attitude.


    Before this, PEI Yi had always ignored her. Now that he was willing topete with her again, she naturally would not let this opportunity go.


    With PEI Yi¡¯s words, Chen minshu felt much better. After learning that PEI Yi had to rush back to school to prepare, PEI jinhuai asked someone to send her back to Guangzhou. She did not reject him and agreed to take a ne back tonight.


    This bet was like a child¡¯s y. After getting someone to take Chen minshu out, PEI jinhuai suppressed his anger and motioned for his son to follow him out of the living room. Once he stepped out, he said sternly, ¡±


    ¡°You want to take her life!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    PEI Yi did not hide his intentions at all and admitted to it readily.


    Jiang se was his lifeblood. No one was allowed to touch her. He would not allow Chen minshu to have such thoughts.


    In the evening, Jiang se received a call from PEI Yi. He said that he would return to school overnight after his discussion with old master PEI.


    He would finish his studies by the end of the year at thetest, and he called her before he left.


    Half a dayter, after Jiang se and Liu Lizhi decided on the jewelry she would admire for the banquet the day after tomorrow, Jiang se hesitated for a moment before she turned around and headed to the Feng residence.


    It was almost eight o ¡®clock when she arrived. Feng Zhongliang was in the garden watering the nts. He was pleasantly surprised to see Jiang se.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me in advance if you wereing?¡± Feng Zhongliang wiped the sweat off his forehead. have you eaten? ¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. She then instructed mother Wang to prepare some food.


    This small garden was taken care of by Feng Zhongliang alone, and rarely did he leave it to others. He dug a hole in the ground to bury the fertilizer, and then carried water to water it.


    He was used to this way of watering and stubbornly believed that moving around could exercise his body.


    Jiang se went up to help him, and he did not reject her. The old and young duo cooperated. Jiang se chatted with Feng Zhongliang for a while before she suddenly asked, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, do you know what a real military exercise is?¡±


    She held a shovel in one hand and squatted on the ground. Without looking up, she dug up the soil and buried a few pieces of fertilizer.


    Feng Zhongliang paused in the middle of watering the nts. He did not reply to her, but asked, ¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with ah Yi? Did he discuss with you when he¡¯s getting married?¡±


    ¡°He did mention it, and he had such ns.¡± She wanted to say something but stopped, and Feng Zhongliang misunderstood, ¡± ¡°Since you have a n, you should mention it earlier and decide on it early so that there is no need to rush in the future. Have the elders in the family met each other before? Go to the PEI family¡¯s house more often during the holidays, don¡¯t keep your temper down and be like my Feng Nan, ran ran.¡±


    As he said this, he sighed.


    ¡°The elders in the family should have met him, right?¡± When Jiang se heard this, her heart skipped a beat. She nced at Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°I just hope that when that dayes, my family will be by my side, holding my hand.¡±


    As she spoke, she began to feel a little sad. She didn¡¯t know if there would be such a day, or how long that day would be.

 Chapter 406

    406 Exercise


    Jiang se dug up the soil on the ground bit by bit. She then ced a few grains of ck fertilizer into the soil. Feng Zhongliang stopped what he was doing and looked at her frail back.


    The little girl had entered the entertainment industry, and her meals were not good every day. Compared to thest time, she seemed to have lost some weight.


    He recalled the time when she had acted coquettishly and said that Xia Chaoqun had arranged too much homework for her and that she was so tired that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Feeling a little angry, he threw the waterdle in his hand away and didn¡¯t want to do any more work. He asked loudly, ¡±


    ¡°Little Wang, little Wang, is the food ready?¡±


    After he was done, he got Xiao Liu to rush her. When he was done, he looked at Jiang se.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Chaoqun? The workload arranged is so heavy?¡± He threw away the waterdle, put his hands on his waist, and turned around on the spot.


    if she¡¯s too tired, tell Chaoqun. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call her and tell her.


    ¡°No need,¡± She dug the soil to cover the fertilizer. The summer weather was hot, and even though it was already evening, the air outside was still very heavy. After working for a while, beads of sweat kept pouring out of her forehead. She reached out and wiped her face.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that tiring.¡±


    Back then, she had acted coquettishly to Feng Zhongliang and told him that there was too much work. She did not expect him to remember it just by saying it unintentionally once.


    Jiang se was a little touched, but she still said, ¡±


    ¡°I just want to let Grandpa know about my job.¡± Feng Zhongliang did not have a good impression of the entertainment industry, especially since Feng Nan had also entered the entertainment industry and seemed to have changed into a different person. He felt even worse.


    Back then, Jiang se had told him about her studies because she wanted him to know more about her work indirectly. She had also hoped to gain his support.


    Feng Zhongliang was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡±


    ¡°Who else is there in the family? What happened to the wedding that he can¡¯t make it?¡±


    This question stumped her. Although it had been a few years since she was reborn, she did not know much about the original Jiang se.


    The du family now had her money to support them, and they were living quite well. Xia Chaoqun paid 20000 Chinese dors every month, which was enough for du changqun and Zhou Hui to live afortable life.


    Without the conflict over money, du changqun and Zhou Hui¡¯s rtionship became much better. She would try her best to visit the du residence once every two months. She would always call at a fixed time to ask about Jiang SE¡¯s well-being. She was doing her best to fulfill her responsibility for the original Jiang se.


    However, she would never be able to integrate into the du family. Every time she went back, Zhou Hui would be polite and distant to her.


    Perhaps Xia Chaoqun¡¯s warning had worked, but she kept her mouth shut about Jiang SE¡¯s past. She was very cautious as she was afraid that her hard-earned life would be gone. Sometimes, when Jiang se asked her about the original owner, she would evade her questions and rarely gave her a direct answer. When she was asked many questions, she would say that she had great ambitions in her early years. When she knew that she wanted to enter the entertainment industry, she became famous as expected.


    A bunch of polite words, all of which werepliments.


    How could she answer Feng Zhongliang¡¯s questions now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang se stopped what she was doing and turned to smile at Feng Zhongliang.¡±There were many people at home. After mother remarried, she gave birth to two children.¡±


    However, she was not familiar with the whole family, so she hesitated for a moment. actually, there¡¯s a grandfather, but he might not be able to recognize me.


    Feng Zhongliang did not understand the meaning between the lines. When her parents got divorced, she was still young and did not interact much with her father¡¯s rtives.


    She pursed her lips and smiled, but her smile made Feng Zhongliang feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± She shook her head. Zhou Hui had never mentioned this. In the du family, it was as if Jiang SE¡¯s biological father was a taboo. Zhou Hui had never mentioned this matter. She only knew that she had met a bad man back then.


    Feng Zhongliang furrowed his brows.¡±I¡¯m going to your wedding with Yi!¡±


    When he said this, Jiang se was on the verge of tears.


    Her grandfather could no longer recognize her, but he still cared for her in his own way. Her body trembled uncontrobly, and she gritted her teeth until her face turned red. She suppressed the emotions in her heart with great difficulty and choked with sobs.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    He went to water the nts again. actualbat exercises are one of the training methods arranged by the Military Academy.


    As Jiang se worked with him, she heard him say, ¡±


    ¡°There are some things that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    The so-called actualbat exercise was a way to select soldiers before the war, which was much more difficult than the general exercise.


    In order to reduce casualties on the battlefield, problems that could not be found in normal exercises would be discovered during the simtion exercise. They could be corrected to reduce the casualties of soldiers on the battlefield.


    Yi chose this method probably because he wanted to graduate early and participate in the mission.


    Needless to say, such a training method was dangerous, and the soldiers who participated in such a drill were all going on a mission, which was a dangerous mission.


    Feng Zhongliang finished his work and wiped his hands.


    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s not going to follow the old superior¡¯s n.¡±


    He could have chosen a smoother path. After graduation, he would further his studies and, under the arrangements of the PEI family, enter a city to work as an administrative worker. Once he had met the qualifications, he would be transferred back to the Army and rise up step by step. The power of the PEI family would also be ced in his hands bit by bit,pleting the smooth handover from the first generation to the third generation.


    This method was stable and safe, and it did not have much impact on the transfer of power in the PEI family. At most, it would take a long time, and who knew how many years it would take for the transfer of power to bepleted.


    PEI Yi could not wait that long. The reason he had made such a decision was probably because he had realized that, apart from the difference in family background and status between him and Jiang se, there was also the flow of time.


    It was precisely because he understood these reasons that he wanted to take a path closer to Jiang se, no matter how rough it was.


    From this point of view, PEI Yi was quick-witted and sincere. He was really thinking about his future with Jiang se and was not just ying around with her. Therefore, Feng Zhongliang made an exception and mentioned this to Jiang se after confirming this. He wanted her to be prepared.


    Feng Zhongliang did not make himself clear. Jiang SE¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Is there any danger?¡±


    ¡°No military activity can bepletely safe.¡± He took the towel prepared by the servant and wiped his face. His voice was muffled under the towel.


    especially the military exercises. Sese, this allows a certain number of casualties.


    From this, one could see the danger.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Feng Zhongliang gestured for Jiang se to wash her hands as well. ah Yi has been training since he was young. He¡¯s good at fighting. The old superior sees him as a gem. He won¡¯t have any major problems. Don¡¯t worry.


    what¡¯s more, ¡± he paused for a moment, ¡± ah Yi is a smart child. Since he dared to sign up, it means that he should be confident. This child is not bad. He¡¯s bold and quick-witted.¡± It was rare for Feng Zhongliang to praise someone. He smiled and nodded.


    ...


    as the old saying goes, wealthes from danger. He¡¯s about to make a contribution. This step will be enough for him to endure for many years.

 Chapter 407

    407 Habit


    Feng Zhongliang was stillplimenting PEI Yi. Jiang se also understood why Pei Yi had dyed talking to her about the drill.


    Such a drill was dangerous. No wonder old master PEI had called him in the mall that day to reprimand him.


    Feng Zhongliang said ¡®wealthes from danger¡¯, but she was more concerned about his safety and was a little worried for him.


    She was silent. When Xiao Liu came back, he said that mother Wang had already prepared dinner. She washed her hands and wiped the water with a handkerchief. Her movements were serious and careful. In the end, she even took out hand cream from her bag and applied it.


    Xia Chaoqun viewed every inch of her body with extreme importance. He would remind her of the details of her daily life over and over again, paying even more attention to it than she did herself. As time passed, it became a habit.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Although she came over at thest minute and the time was short, the Feng family had a special chef who made four dishes and a soup.


    Every meal was very exquisite, but the amount was not much. Feng Zhongliang had already had dinner, but he was afraid that she would feel embarrassed, so he still asked the servants to set up the bowls and chopsticks and sit with her.


    I¡¯m just a little worried. Grandpa, don¡¯t you think this exercise is too dangerous? ¡±


    She picked up her chopsticks and asked. Feng Zhongliang shook his head, ¡±


    there¡¯s nothing easy in life. Just like how I have a few sons who are not sessful, but they also want to fight for power in thepany. They are afraid of suffering losses.


    When he said this, he smiled. Jiang se felt even more upset.


    Before she was reborn, Feng Zhongliang would never mention these things to her. After she was reborn, perhaps because of her change in attitude, she felt that her grandfather was not as serious and unapproachable as she thought. On the surface, he was proud and serious, but he was just a lonely old man who was a little afraid of loneliness.


    Her eyes were wide open, warm and clear. She did not say a word, but her eyes were a little red.


    ¡°Silly child.¡± Feng Zhongliang looked at her and pursed his lips. He smiled and his eyes softened.


    ¡°Ah Yi is not a child. He knows what he¡¯s doing. He should bear the consequences of any decision he makes.¡±


    Perhaps it was Jiang SE¡¯s gaze that touched Feng Zhongliang, but he asked mother Wang to pour him some wine.


    There were all kinds of health wine in the house, but the older Feng Zhongliang was, the more restrained he was. He rarely touched the wine in the cup. Today, he was in a rare good mood.


    The wine was maroon in color and had a medicinal fragrance. He pointed at the cup and said, ¡±


    the old ginseng here is a Kasaya I personally dug up in the Changbai Mountains.


    When he had joined the revolutionary Army in his early years, he had been active in the Changbai Mountains.


    that year, not long after I got married, the invading army blew up a railway in Huaji province. They lied and said that they were attacked and attacked Huaji. After that, Huaji fell, and the first gunshot rang out when the Japanese invaded China. The war started immediately.


    The young Feng Zhongliang was obliged to join the army, bid farewell to his wife, and rushed to Huaji.


    the conditions were tough back then, and there were invaders everywhere. We could only move underground. He spoke with fervour and excitement, his face turning red.


    there was one time when we were besieged in the Changbai Mountains. We had no dry food to eat for several days, so we dug up wild vegetables to chew. We didn¡¯t dare to start a fire for fear of being discovered and leaving traces. Under such circumstances, he managed to dig out two stalks of ginseng, but he was reluctant to eat them.


    He was probably drunk and the atmosphere was too good, so he blurted out, ¡±


    your grandmother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so I¡¯ve always wanted to bring this thing back for her to take a look. I¡¯ve asked the doctor how to treat it and give her some nourishment.


    He did not realize what he had just said, but Jiang SE¡¯s heart was pounding when she heard it.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Even though she knew that the past was over, she was still worried for Feng Zhongliang when he mentioned the past.


    He smiled and saw the anxiety on Jiang SE¡¯s face. This face was clearly different from Feng Nan¡¯s. They looked different, were of different ages, and had different names. However, for a moment, he felt as if his granddaughter, Feng Nan, was sitting in front of him and listening to him talk about her past.


    Feng Zhongliang shook his head and saw that she was holding her chopsticks and not eating the rice in front of her. He could not help but say with a sullen face, ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while eating! The dishes are cold.¡±


    She agreed and lowered her head to continue eating, but her eyes were still staring at him. Feng Zhongliangughed at her look.


    ¡°After that, I was lucky and managed to survive.¡± He hit his legs twice and said, ¡± I also brought this ginseng back. I wanted to give it to your grandmother, but she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. In the end, she secretly took this ginseng and made wine for me.


    In the past, Feng Zhongliang had never said such things to his juniors. As a result, Jiang se never knew that her grandparents had such a good rtionship when they were young.


    No wonder Feng Zhongliang had no intention of remarrying even though olddy Feng passed away so early.


    There were many big bosses in Hong Kong who married their concubines, but he had never had such an idea at all. He was also a very upright person when doing business, and there had never been any news about him.


    Jiang se could not help but feel envious of such a loving couple. Feng Zhongliang did not talk about love and affection like a young man would, but the sincere feelings between a married couple were expressed in his words.


    He missed olddy Feng and couldn¡¯t bear to eat the wild ginseng he dug up, so he brought it back from thousands of miles away for her to nourish her body. However, she missed her husband and used the ginseng to make wine for him.


    women are all like this. They love to worry for nothing. They¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll get a chronic illness when Ie back from that ce injured. ¡°Just like you,¡± he said with a gentle look in his eyes.


    How many years had it been since he had mentioned his dead wife? Little Liu stood in the distance, watching this scene with mixed feelings.


    The grandfather-grandson duo chatted andughed under the light. Feng Zhongliang rarely mentioned this to his grandchildren, but he was willing to tell Jiang se that if she was miss Feng Nan, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s biological granddaughter, how wonderful would that be?


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve been practicing carving stones recently, and I¡¯ve found some of the feelings from my early years.¡± Feng Zhongliang brought this up with some joy, and he was quite proud of himself.


    He had drunk a lot of wine and was already a little tipsy. The wine had been soaked in it for many years and had a strong aftereffect. When he spoke, his tongue was a little loose.


    ¡°When you¡¯re free tomorrow,e over and help me think about what to carve on the piece of Tianhuang you gave me.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to engrave your name on it.¡± Jiang se suggested. After dinner, she was drinking the pigeon soup that mother Wang had served her. The soup was extremely nourishing and had been stewed to a high temperature. She had added some medicinal herbs, and when she took a sip, she could feel the sticky soup on her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you write and draw sometimes? It¡¯s a good time to carve a seal. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll dip it in ink paste and poke it up.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Zhongliang pped his thigh and nodded, ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. What should I write?¡±


    Jiang se tilted her head and thought for a moment.


    As she spoke, she even stretched out her hand and gestured Feng Zhongliang¡¯s name on the table.


    Feng Zhongliang followed her hand gesture and saw that she was still drawing on the table. When she was in the middle, her posture was not quite right. He reached out and pped the table,


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong! How many times have I told you that the order of the word ¡®mouth¡¯ is not like this? since I was young, I have never remembered it!¡±


    In his daze, he mistook Jiang se for Feng Nan.


    Feng Nan¡¯s every stroke had been taught by him. She had been obedient since she was young, but there was one thing that she had not changed.


    When other people wrote the word ¡®mouth¡¯, they would first make a vertical line, then fold it horizontally, and then seal it horizontally. However, Feng Nan¡¯s seal was like a¡¯ 0¡ä, starting from the vertical line, from the bottom to the top, it formed a square mouth.


    For this matter, Feng Zhongliang even said that he had taught her a few times. This time, she listened to him and she would do the same again.


    Jiang se quickly retracted her hand. When Xiao Liu saw that he was throwing a tantrum, she guessed that he was drunk and quickly went forward to help him up.


    There was a cup of ginseng wine on the table, about two taels, but now the cup was empty.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Xiao Liu quickly helped him up, but he was still shouting, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. Look at me, I¡¯m drunk. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Drunk people were irrational, and Feng Zhongliang would never say such words normally. He red at Xiao Liu and denied what he said. He shook his head repeatedly and said that he was not drunk. He must be drunk from his appearance.


    ...


    Since Feng Zhongliang was drunk, Jiang se naturally could not stay any longer.


    Jiang se helped the Feng family¡¯s servants carry him upstairs, washed up, andy down. She then got up and left.


    Feng Zhongliang only woke up at three or four in the morning.


    Cold air was blowing out of the central air conditioner in the room. He was covered with a nket, and his mouth was dry.


    The wine he had drunk that night was good, and his hangover didn¡¯t hurt much. He got up and turned on themp. There was a thermos cup on the bedside table, which Xiao Liu must have left for him. It was filled with hot water, knowing that he would drink it when he woke up.


    Feng Zhongliang felt that something was wrong, as if he had forgotten something important.


    But what was it? He held the cup in one hand and patted his head with the other. He had just woken up and was still in a daze. He could not remember anything clearly.


    He only remembered that when Jiang se came yesterday, he was in a rare good mood. For the first time, he even poured her a ss of wine and talked about old and rotten things with her.


    When Feng Zhongliang thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He unscrewed the cup and took a sip. He usually had no ce to talk about these old things, and his children and grandchildren had no time to listen to his old stories. His sons probably only wanted to know how the shares of Zhongnan industry would be distributed in the future and who would take over Zhongnan industry.


    Needless to say, his grandchildren were all very distant. Only Feng Nan was by his side, but he had also be unfamiliar with them in recent years.


    Fortunately, he still had an obedient granddaughter, Jiang se. She was not his biological granddaughter, but she was more like his biological granddaughter.


    But what important thing had he forgotten? He furrowed his brows in distress. He felt that people¡¯s memories were bad when they got older.


    He seemed to have lost his temper at Jiang se. Xiao Liu came to persuade him and even caused a ruckus.


    But that child had always been well-behaved, so what had made her so angry? Feng Zhongliang thought about it for a while until his head hurt. He lifted the nket and wanted to get out of bed. The sound and the light in the room were probably noticed by Xiao Liu. He knocked on the door, and after getting Feng Zhongliang¡¯s permission toe in, he saw that Feng Zhongliang was trying to sit up, so he quickly went to find slippers for him.


    ¡°You were drunkst night, why did you get up so early? Let¡¯s lie down for a while more.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang was still thinking aboutst night¡¯s incident, but he couldn¡¯t remember it. He asked Xiao Liu, ¡±


    ¡°I remember that I lost my temperst night.¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Xiao Liu nodded. you were still talking andughing with miss Jiang at first, but you suddenly got angry at her and scolded her as if she was miss Feng Nan, saying that her writing is unrepentant, Huahua.

 Chapter 408

    408 Chapter 408 dawn


    Feng Zhongliang was holding a thermos in one hand, even forgetting to drink water.


    He recalled that he had mentioned carving to Jiang se. She had suggested carving his name. When he got excited, he even started gesturing on the table.


    ¡°Zhenzhen almost cried at that time. Fortunately, she has a good temper and wasn¡¯t angry with you. She waited until you were done cleaning up before she went back.¡± Xiao Liu tried to persuade her. I know you¡¯re looking forward to her arrival. You¡¯re concerned about miss Jiang. But miss Jiang is still young. You shouldn¡¯t always look so sullen.


    Feng Zhongliang ignored him. Instead, he tried his best to recall the conversation he had with Jiang se the night before.


    Xiao Liu was still prattling on, but he no longer had the time to ask her to shut up. His mind was still a little muddled from the alcohol, but he could still vaguely remember what Jiang se had written for him to reprimand her.


    But now that she thought about it carefully, when he reprimanded her, he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he seemed intimate and nostalgic.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s hands began to shake. The cup that was 70% full of warm water shook in his hands, creating circles of dazzling ripples.


    The memories that had been blocked by the alcohol gushed out like a flood.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong! How many times have I told you that the order of the word ¡®mouth¡¯ is not like this? since I was young, I have never remembered it!¡±


    In his drunken state, he mistook Jiang se for Feng Nan.


    He recalled the way she had written. When she had written the word ¡®middle¡¯, she had first written the word¡¯ mouth ¡®in the same order as Feng Nan had when he was young!


    This thought came to Feng Zhongliang¡¯s mind, and he was shocked. He lost his grip on the teacup and it fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯. The warm water inside spilled out and spilled on the bed sheet and his pajamas.


    Liu was shocked and stopped talking. He quickly reached out to wipe his body.


    ¡°Did you get scalded?¡±


    Fortunately, the water was not hot. Last night, in order to make it easier for Feng Zhongliang to drink when he woke up, the temperature of the water was just right for him to drink.


    Xiao Liu was about to get a towel to wipe his body, but Feng Zhongliang did not have the time to care about this. He almost lost his self-control and grabbed Xiao Liu, his red eyes wide open.


    ¡°Where¡¯s miss?¡±


    ¡°Miss?¡± His face was red, the blood vessels on his forehead were popping out, and the veins on his neck were very obvious. He held Xiao Liu tightly, and his strength was a little too strong. Xiao Liu was quite frightened by his appearance and asked, ¡± ¡°Miss Feng Nan?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang, on the other hand, felt speechless. He stomped his foot heavily, and his voice was a little hoarse from his excitement. He raised his voice and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Sese!¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang has already returned.¡± Liu thought that he was still angry. When the two of them were having dinner and chattingst night, the atmosphere was warm. Liu did not notice what they were talking about, but he knew that Feng Zhongliang had lost his temper.


    Seeing that he was still thinking about this matter and seemed very excited, she guessed that miss Jiang had really angered him.


    ¡°She went back after you went to bedst night.¡±


    He raised his wrist and pointed at the time for Feng Zhongliang to see.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost four o ¡®clock.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. His entire body was shaking as if he had thought of something terrifying.


    ¡°I will go down and call people up to help you clean up the room. You should change your clothes first to avoid catching a cold.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang could no longer listen to what Xiao Liu had to say. He thought of the word ¡± mouth ¡± that Jiang se had identally written the night before. Was it a coincidence or was he overthinking it?


    If it was a coincidence, how could there be such a coincidence in the world? Her writing habit was exactly the same as her granddaughter, Feng Nan, and she drew a circle with her ¡®mouth¡¯.


    In a daze, he allowed Xiao Liu to help him into the bathroom. He recalled everything that had happened since he first met Jiang se.


    The first time he saw her was at the PEI family¡¯s house. She was beside PEI Yi and was well-behaved and quiet. At that time, he took a second look at this girl.


    He did not notice the details at that time, but now that he thought about it carefully, there were strange and suspicious points everywhere.


    After he was injured, PEI Yi had brought Jiang se to visit him.


    It was not unusual for PEI Yi to visit him. He had been on good terms with the PEI family and had Feng Nan as a tie back then. PEI Yi had always respected him. However, Jiang se had been even more anxious than PEI Yi.


    When she asked about his legs and was scolded by him, her eyes reddened a little. The Apple she peeled for him was just like Feng Nan¡¯s.


    Feng Zhongliang suddenly felt a splitting headache, and his body swayed a few times. It scared Xiao Liu, and he quickly held him up.


    Under the light, Feng Zhongliang was sweating profusely and his face was pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give Dr. Zhao a call, ran ran.¡±


    He was still gasping for breath. He recalled the way Jiang se had addressed him as her grandfather and the gifts she had given him. Every single one of them was close to his heart.


    She recalled that she had the exact same preferences as Feng Nan when they ate at the Feng family¡¯s house, and she also recalled that she had specially ordered a portion of candy.


    If Feng Zhongliang had not drunk too much tonight, causing his mind to be muddled, he would probably never have such a bizarre thought in his entire life.


    However, at this moment, he could not stop his imagination from running wild. The more he thought about it, the more bizarre he felt.


    No one knew better than Feng Zhongliang how much PEI Yi liked Feng Nan. However, he changed his attitude all of a sudden and did not even treat Feng Nan nicely anymore.


    When he thought of his granddaughter who had changed so drastically, Feng Zhongliang gripped Xiao Liu¡¯s hand tightly. He had the urge to call Jiang se to the Feng residence immediately to get to the bottom of this!


    However, he was no longer a child. This kind of thing was too outrageous. Even if he said it, no one would believe him.


    Dr. Zhao was summoned to the Feng family very quickly. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s condition was already very serious. Under the fluctuation of his emotions, his blood pressure had risen and he was even in danger of a stroke.


    The doctor didn¡¯t know what had agitated him, but he strictly ordered him not to get excited and to rest in bed.


    But how could Feng Zhongliang fall asleep now?


    It was almost six O ¡®clock, but he didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. The curtains in the room had been pulled open, and he looked at the sun on the horizon, dispersing the morning mist.


    Feng Zhongliang looked out of the window in a daze, not making a sound.


    The drip was still hanging on his hand, and the liquid in the bottle dripped down silently. The room was very quiet, and his thin face looked like a mountain under the dim light.


    Xiao Liu did not dare to speak. He thought to himself that Jiang se had probably angered Feng Zhongliang this time. He would probably not let her into the Feng family in the future.


    ¡°If you have something on your mind, just say it. Don¡¯t keep it in your heart.¡±


    ...


    After a long silence, Liu finally couldn¡¯t help butfort him, ¡± ¡°Miss Jiang made you angry, so just tell her not toe again. Why do you have to be so angry that it¡¯s harmful to your own health?¡±


    Dr. Zhao had said that he was old and that it was fortunate that Xiao Liu had called him in time. Otherwise, if something had really happened, the consequences would have been serious.

 Chapter 409

    409 Chapter 4


    After sitting for a while, Feng Zhongliang lifted the nket and asked Xiao Liu to help him up.


    Xiao Liu wanted to persuade him, but he insisted on getting up. He had a stubborn temper, and Xiao Liu couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    The table where he and Jiang se had dinnerst night had been cleaned up by the servants. The traces on it had been wiped clean. He used his free hand to pull out the chair. When Xiao Liu saw how he was trembling, she was a little worried.


    ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang pulled the chair out for him and sat down in the same spot where Jiang se had sat the day before. He recalled Jiang SE¡¯s expression when she was writing the night before. He tried his best to think if she had drawn a circle when she was writing the word ¡®mouth¡¯.


    This matter was far too important for him to make any wild guesses.


    He tried to draw a few times, but unfortunately, the more he drew, the more confused his mind became.


    Last night, he was in a rare mood and drank a little too much. At this time, he could not remember many things clearly.


    He then beckoned to Xiao Liu. go and sit at the seat I sat at yesterday.


    Xiao Liu didn¡¯t know what was going on, but seeing his insistence, he had to sit down as he was told. He drew a few more times and asked Xiao Liu, ¡±


    ¡°Did you see what I wrote?¡±


    Little Liu nodded, a little confused. ¡°I see it.¡±


    ¡°Did Miss Write thisst night?¡±


    He had already regarded Jiang se as his own granddaughter, but he was still unaware of it.


    Little Liu didn¡¯t dare to answer.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s expression was a little strange, and so was the question he asked. He answered honestly, ¡±


    master, I was standing far awayst night and only heard you and miss Jiang talking. You suddenly scolded her.


    ¡°How did I me you?¡± Feng Zhongliang touched the table and asked. Liu thought for a while, he could not remember the original words, but he could still remember the general meaning, ¡°It¡¯s wrong! How many times have I told you that the order of the word ¡®mouth¡¯ is not like this? from young until now, it has never changed!¡±


    After he said this, he mentioned the way the word ¡®mouth¡¯ was written, which confirmed Feng Zhongliang¡¯s guess.


    At this moment, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    When there were too many coincidences, it could no longer be treated as a coincidence. Such a strange thing should be nonsense to Feng Zhongliang. However, at this moment, he kept feeling that perhaps his granddaughter had returned to his side in another way.


    However, such a thing was too unbelievable and unheard of. It was of great importance, so he couldn¡¯t be so arbitrary. He needed to find more evidence to prove his guess.


    Feng Zhongliang put his hand on the table, and the back of his hand was still connected to an IV drip. His expression wasplicated, and his eyes were a little sad, but also a little happy, with tears rolling down his face.


    ¡°If you want to know what happenedst night, why don¡¯t you give miss Jiang a call and ask her?¡±


    Liu couldn¡¯t tell what Feng Zhongliang was thinking and suggested hesitantly.


    ¡°No need for now.¡± Feng Zhongliang shook his head. This matter could not be done rashly and impulsively. I¡¯m in such a state now. It¡¯s pointless to ask her toe over.


    After he said this, his heart was still fluctuating. After a while, he looked at the time and asked, ¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Xiao Liu raised his wrist to look at his watch. It was already half-past seven when Feng Zhongliang woke up. In just a few hours, he had gone through so many things that his face was extremely pale. Xiao Liu was about to advise him to listen to the doctor¡¯s advice and sleep a little longer. However, Feng Zhongliang motioned for Xiao Liu to help him up. He sat down beside the phone and hesitated for a moment before dialing Jiang SE¡¯s number.


    Feng Nan¡¯s daily routine had long been cultivated. She would usually wake up around seven in the morning. At this time, Feng Zhongliang rationally felt that his guess was too unbelievable. He had lived to this age and had seen a lot of things. He had also fought his way through life and death, but at this time, it was very difficult for him to control his own guess.


    The call went through very quickly. Jiang SE¡¯s voice came through the receiver.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time he met her. He was actually very unhappy when she called him that.


    He didn¡¯t like to im to be rted to others, so he naturally didn¡¯t feel anything when she called him ¡®grandfather¡¯.


    After they got to know each other, he treated her as his granddaughter and was used to hearing it.


    However, he was not sure if it was because he had doubts in his heart, but when he heard her call him that, he felt especially touched.


    He took a few deep breaths in a row. Xiao Liu was afraid that he would get too excited and cause problems again, so he quickly brought some medicine for him to swallow.


    Feng Zhongliang pursed his lips tightly and heard her ask worriedly, ¡±


    ¡°You were drunkst night. Are you feeling better today?¡±


    ¡°Alright, much better.¡± There was a lump in his throat. Just listening to Jiang SE¡¯s words made his eyes heat up.


    At this moment, he really hoped that his guess was right. This was his granddaughter, well-behaved and considerate. He just didn¡¯t know why she had be another person.


    Jiang se asked him about his health, afraid that he would get a headache after getting drunk. He denied tly, ¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m in good health. How can that little bit of wine make me feel ufortable? I only woke up at seven.¡± He was afraid that Jiang se would be worried, so he came up with another excuse.


    ¡°I heard from your uncle Liu that I got drunk and threw a tantrum yesterday. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling to ask you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Jiang se smiled. why would I be angry with you? ¡± I know you didn¡¯t mean it, but you need to rest more and drink less. The weather is hot, so leave the garden to someone else.¡±


    In the past, Feng Zhongliang would not have listened to these words, but now he responded repeatedly.


    Xiao Liu was puzzled as he watched from the side. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s expression was terrifying earlier. When he heard about the argument he had with Jiang se after drinkingst night, he was so angry that his blood pressure rose. He had hurriedly called for the family doctor.


    Initially, Xiao Liu had guessed that he was angry at Jiang se. However, at this moment, he spoke to Jiang se in a gentle tone and looked friendly. His usual bad temper was nowhere to be seen. He was like an obedient old man who would listen to his junior. There was no sign of anger at all.


    He was even afraid that Jiang se would be worried, so he did not mention a word about his dangerous situation.


    ¡°I might not be able to visit you for the next half a year.¡± When Jiang se said this, Feng Zhongliang felt a little anxious. She exined, ¡±


    I have to sign a contract with director Zhang Jingan¡¯s crew. It will take about 200 days to learn how to film.


    Feng Zhongliang looked disappointed. He recalled how Jiang se had acted coquettishly and said that Xia Chaoqun had arranged a full schedule for her. He was a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Chaoqun? Are actors that busy?¡±


    ...


    ¡°This is what I wanted to do.¡± When she heard the disappointment in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words, Jiang se hesitated for a moment before she told him, ¡± the movie this time is rted to some of my past and shadows. I want to get rid of thempletely so that they can no longer affect me.


    Her tone was gentle but firm. It was obvious that she had already made up her mind.


    Feng Zhongliang could not help but feel that this Jiang se had some resemnce to Feng Nan.


    He gritted his teeth, the muscles on his face tensed up. He narrowed his eyes and finally made up his mind.


    then find some time toe over and give me some ideas. I want to engrave the stone you gave me with a seal.


    He had been too drunkst night. He wanted Jiang se to write his name in front of him again. He wanted to see if he was just letting his imagination run wild or if there was really such a wonderful thing in the world.


    She agreed. Feng Zhongliang hung up the phone, and the smile on his face disappeared without a trace. He recalled what Jiang se had said earlier and instructed Xiao Liu, ¡±


    go and find out what type of movie Zhang Jingan is filming.


    He vaguely felt that something was not right. The truth of everything seemed to be separated by a thinyer of fog, faintly revealing some clues.


    Feng Zhongliang carefully recalled the time when Feng Nan changed. Xiao Liu got his instructions and turned to leave, but he stopped him.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    ...


    He waved his hand. help me look up Jiang SE¡¯s information too.


    ¡°Would you like to see miss Jiang¡¯s information first or Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie?¡± Liu didn¡¯t know what Feng Zhongliang was thinking, so he asked out of caution.


    He paused for a moment and said, ¡±


    ¡°Check the information first and suppress the movie.¡±


    After saying this, he revealed a veryplicated expression on his face. It seemed to be somewhat expectant, but also a bit nervous. His eyes were filled with anxiety, as if something big was about to happen.


    Xiao Liu had never seen Feng Zhongliang like this before. He was about to speak, but he saw that Feng Zhongliang had lowered his head and leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed, as if he had solved a load on his mind.


    Jiang se did not know that Feng Zhongliang had already started to get people to investigate her. After she ended the call with Feng Zhongliang, she vaguely felt that her grandfather¡¯s tone was a little off. After that, she called Xiao Liu to find out more about Feng Zhongliang.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s blood pressure had risen in the morning because of Jiang SE¡¯s incident. Xiao Liu was also investigating Jiang se under Feng Zhongliang¡¯s orders. After receiving Jiang SE¡¯s call, Xiao Liu naturally kept the matter a secret before he could figure out Feng Zhongliang¡¯s attitude.


    Xiao Liu did not mention anything that Feng Zhongliang did not mention when he called her in the morning. He only told Jiang se that everything was fine.


    Since she did not manage to get any information from Xiao Liu and Jiang se still had important matters to attend to in the afternoon, she had no choice but to suppress this matter to the bottom of her heart.


    The conversation with Zhang Jingan went very smoothly. After Jiang se confirmed that she would ept the script for ¡± a chance of survival, ¡± she overcame her psychological barrier and took the time to read the script twice.


    Zhang Jingan was satisfied with her attitude, and her performance during the audition that day was obvious to all. Therefore, if there were no idents, she should have already gotten the role. The only problem left was the sry.


    After she took on the role of ¡± the demon ¡± and worked with Liu Ye, Jiang SE¡¯s worth was gradually rising even though ¡± the demon ¡± had not been released yet. Even if her pay for this movie could notpare to Tao cen, who was supposed to be the female lead, it would not be lower than the pay she received in ¡± the demon ¡°.


    Jiang se did not care about the price and left it to Xia Chaoqun to handle. She had epted the role mostly because of PEI Yi¡¯s encouragement and her self-improvement.


    The next night, the banquet organized by Madam fedarer was held in her vi in the southern suburbs of the imperial capital. It was Madam fedarer¡¯s private territory. The banquet had not officially started when Jiang se arrived.


    There were already many cars parked in front of thewn. When Jiang se pulled her dress out of the car, a ck Rolls-Royce was parked in the parking lot. Xia Chaoqun helped her adjust her dress. The car door that had just stopped opened. The chauffeur who got out first opened the door to the back seat.


    When Mr. Bueler, who was wearing a ck suit, appeared in front of Jiang se while holding Feng Nan¡¯s hand, Feng Nan was wearing the royal blue dress with a Cape that Jiang se had seen at the Givenchy store!

 Chapter 410

    410 Chapter 4


    When Jiang se saw Feng Nan, she could not help but smile. Feng Nan straightened his back. Clearly, he had also noticed Jiang se.


    At first, she was a little surprised. Then, she noticed Jiang SE¡¯s gown, and a smug look appeared in her eyes.


    The royal blue dress on her was very imposing. She held the hand of the person in charge of E.B, Mr. Buler. With every step she took, the cloak behind the dress slowly dragged across the grass, and it was radiant.


    Bueler still had a gift in his hand and would sometimes lower his head to talk to her. They seemed to have a good rtionship.


    Feng Nan was quite capable to be able to make E.B.¡¯S China region Manager submit to him.


    Judging from the cars parked outside thewn, it was obvious that there were not many guests invited to the banquet organized by fedarer this time. For such a private banquet, those who were slightly distant might not even be able to receive an invitation. However, Bueler had brought Feng Nan along. Such an action was enough to prove that Bueler had a good impression of Feng Nan.


    sister Chaoqun, I vaguely remember E.B.¡¯S dream makeup series. Was fan Zhiyun the spokesperson previously? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun had noticed Feng Nan as well. When he heard Jiang SE¡¯s question, he nodded.


    Usually, endorsements for well-known makeup and skincare products were always in high demand. Female stars would do everything they could to get the endorsement.


    E.B. Was a brand of cosmetics in Switzend. Their endorser would be changed every two years. Xia Chaoqun clearly remembered the expiration dates of these brands ¡®contracts. In private, he had also taken note of the data of the products endorsed by different celebrities so that he could choose a suitable advertisement for Jiang se.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to change this year.¡± Xia Chaoqun smoothed out the tiny creases on Jiang SE¡¯s skirt and said softly, ¡±


    fan Zhiyun¡¯s image is dignified, but it doesn¡¯t really match the feel of E. B¡¯s dream cosmetics series. Back then, her manager had put in a lot of effort to get her this endorsement, which caused a stir in the country. However, the good times didn¡¯tst long. When it came to work matters, even if he was just having a casual chat with Jiang se in private, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression remained the same.


    after the release of ¡®event of Beiping¡¯, she did use the female lead to be popr for a period of time, but her image destined her acting career to be too narrow. This year¡¯s resources are not as good as before.


    She continued, ¡±


    during her endorsement with E.B, the sales figures of the dream cosmetics series did not improve by leaps and bounds. The image that her managementpany gave her was an elegant and dignified goddess image, which did not match the mboyant E.B. Dream cosmetics series.


    In other words, fan Zhiyun was not of much help to E.B¡¯s sales. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be renewing his contract this year.


    This kind of news was not considered a secret in the industry. Although fan Zhiyun¡¯s side was trying hard to fight for it, the possibility of renewing the contract was not high, so many female celebrities had already set their eyes on this brand and were working hard.


    ¡°It seems like Feng Nan is determined to win.¡± When Jiang se said this, her smile deepened. She saw Feng Nan holding on to Bueler¡¯s hand. The two of them had already noticed Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se. Clearly, Bueler and Xia Chaoqun were old acquaintances. Bueler walked over with Feng Nan¡¯s hand in his.


    She did not know how long her proud expression wouldst.


    Since both of them were from Switzend, they must have a good personal rtionship, as they were invited by fedarer to attend this dinner.


    He could only hope that Madam fedarer was not wearing her usual blue gown tonight. Otherwise, there would be a good show to watch when Feng Nan was wearing this.


    When she thought of this, Jiang se picked up her handbag and went up to them with Xia Chaoqun.


    Xia Chaoqun and Bueler were indeed old acquaintances. The two of them kissed each other¡¯s cheek as soon as they met, and it seemed that their rtionship was not bad.


    While the two of them were greeting each other, Jiang se and Feng Nan smiled and hugged each other to show their affection.


    ¡°Miss Jiang is really everywhere.¡± No matter how much Feng Nan hated Jiang se behind her back, he still had to smile and pretend to greet her. He did not want to be looked down upon by Bueler.


    ¡°I should be the one saying this. Miss Feng is really everywhere. I can see you anywhere.¡±


    Feng Nan was very confused. When Bueler brought her to the party tonight, he had already told her that it was a private party organized by a friend from Switzend. She did not expect to see Jiang se here. She simply felt that this person was like a ghost that could not leave. She was everywhere.


    She suppressed the disgust in her heart and nced at Jiang SE¡¯s ck dress with a smile. There was a mocking look in her eyes.


    ¡°The dress is not bad.¡±


    The gown Jiang se was wearing was also from Givenchy. However, it was too formal and did not stand out in any way.


    Feng Nan guessed that the reason why Jiang se had appeared in this outfit was probably because he had snatched the blue gown from her at the Givenchy store.


    At the thought of this, Feng Nan felt an indescribablefort in every pore of his body, and he was gloating over his misfortune.


    The two of them hugged each other gently and quickly separated. As soon as Feng Nan finished speaking, Jiang se said meaningfully, ¡±


    ¡°You too, your dress is very good.¡±


    When she spoke, she had a faint smile on her face, and her expression was a little strange. Feng Nan vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    Jiang se did not look as if she had stolen her favorite spot, nor was sheplimenting her sincerely. Instead, she seemed to be up to no good.


    However, Feng Nan thought about it carefully and felt that she was just trying to be mysterious. After she had borrowed the dress, she had checked it and there was nothing wrong with it. It would not make her look bad in front of everyone.


    Moreover, when they were in the Givenchy shop that day, he knew that no matter how bold Jiang se was, she would not have the guts to do anything to the shop.


    She was a close friend signed by Givenchy. Unless she didn¡¯t want the contract anymore, she wouldn¡¯t dare to touch the dress in the Givenchy store just to embarrass herself.


    If that was the case, Jiang se would probably never have to deal with any luxury brands in the future. Feng Nan hoped that she would be so stupid, but he knew that Jiang se would not do that.


    She did not dare to do that, and if she were to put on a false bravado, Feng Nan would look down on her.


    Bueler was chatting with Xia Chaoqun and did not notice the situation on their side. Feng Nan covered his mouth with his handbag and said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯re dressed so inly for an event like this tonight. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a suitable gown to wear? You should¡¯ve told me earlier. After you¡¯ve told me, I¡¯ll lend it to you since you¡¯ve been pleasing my grandfather.¡±


    Her fingernails were dyed gold and were very eye-catching. Coupled with her smokey eye makeup, she was quite attractive.


    It was obvious that Feng Nan had put in a lot of effort to please Buller in order to get the E. B endorsement. Her makeup was bright and heavy. In terms of image, she was far more suitable for the E. B Series than Fan Zhi¡¯s elegant temperament. Unfortunately, Jiang se did not think of letting her get what she wanted after she had guessed that she was interested in E.B.


    As soon as Feng Nan finished speaking, Jiang seughed instead of getting angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a guest, why do I need to dress so gorgeously and overshadow the host?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a business event tonight, so she didn¡¯t need to be gorgeously dressed to attract attention.

 Chapter 411

    411 Chapter 4


    on the other hand, miss Feng, instead of worrying that my dress is too in and that I can coax Mr. Bueler, why don¡¯t you ask who¡¯s holding the banquet tonight and what kind of dress I¡¯m wearing? ¡±


    When Jiang se said this, Feng Nan¡¯s smug smile froze. She had just asked, ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    She saw Jiang SE¡¯s gaze pass her and look in the direction of the main entrance. The smile on her face grew wider. Feng Nan had a bad feeling about this and instinctively turned to follow Jiang SE¡¯s gaze.


    Behind her, Madam fedarer, who was also wearing a royal blue low-cut dress, hade out from the ss door after hearing the sound of the car.


    The moment she saw fedarer, Jiang SE¡¯s smile widened. She said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Feng, you¡¯re really unlucky!¡±


    The color of Feng Nan¡¯s gown was the same as that of the host of the party, fedarer. When fedarer, who was wearing a deep V-neck, low-cut fishtail long dress, slowly came out and greeted Bueler, Feng Nan was trembling all over.


    She had obviously recognized fedarer. Although she had always kept a low profile as the person in charge of fedarer watch in China, there was no female celebrity in the entertainment industry who did not recognize her arrogant face.


    All the celebrities dreamed of getting her attention and getting into Ms. Fedarer¡¯s good books, but what did she do now?


    Her previous high-spirited attitude had all turned into bubbles when fedarer¡¯s gazended on her.


    Feng Nan was not a fool. She had already realized that something was amiss from Jiang SE¡¯s earlier words.


    Fedarer was greeting Bueler from E.B. While Feng Nan stood at the side dejectedly, his hand gripping his handbag so tightly that the rhinestone on his handbag almost fell off.


    Her nails dug so hard into the edge of the bag that she almost broke her nails, but Feng Nan didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    At that moment, she felt an indescribable sense of awkwardness and panic. She could almost feel the disdain in fedarer¡¯s eyes, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s indifference, and the smile on Jiang SE¡¯s face.


    The two old friends who had known each other for a long time quickly struck up a conversation. Bueler then politely introduced Feng Nan to federor.


    He was not familiar with Jiang se, but he knew that Jiang se was the most popr female star among the new celebrities in China in recent years. He also knew that Jiang se was currently the only female artiste under Xia Chaoqun. The person-in-charge of E.B. Cosmetics ¡®China region was still specting whether Xia Chaoqun had brought his artistes along to tonight¡¯s dinner party because fedarer had invited them. He was trying to find an opportunity.


    The next moment, fedarer smiled and hugged Jiang se. He then introduced Jiang se to Bueler.


    ¡°This is Jiang. I¡¯ve talked to her at Steinway¡¯s 30th-year anniversary dinner.¡± When she mentioned Jiang se, she smiled. However, she did not even look at Feng Nan. Clearly, she hadpletely ignored her.


    Bueler noticed her cold attitude and wondered if Feng Nan had offended the person in charge of fedarer.


    Jiang is one of the special guests invited by Steinway. He has a pair of very beautiful hands. Fedarer did not hide his fondness for Jiang se. Even though she was much older than Feng Nan, her graceful bearingpletely suppressed Feng Nan when she stood before him.


    The tight-fitting fishtail dress entuated her tall and well-developed figure perfectly. Her long, light golden hair was tied up firmly behind her head, and her confident and elegant smile made Feng Nan feel ashamed.


    Jiang se pursed her lips when she looked at Feng Nan, who had his head lowered and was desperately trying to pull at his gown to maintain hisposure.


    The Cape that was initially very imposing behind her now looked a little embarrassed and ridiculous because of Feng Nan¡¯s imposing manner. She could not even lift her head in front of Madam fedarer.


    After tonight, the person in charge of E.B. Should have seen that fedarer did not like her.


    Besides, her embarrassing appearance would probably make it difficult for Bueler to believe that she had the confidence to endorse E.B¡¯s illusionary color series.


    Jiang se smiled. Bueler was still chatting with fedarer.


    is the watch that you¡¯re working on with Steinway piano ready for the market? ¡±


    Fedarer nodded. Due to the special nature of the cooperation between the two major brands, the watch was already ready to bepleted as a series. Moreover, it would be sold in limited quantities.


    the press conference will be held in France in March next year.


    The two major brands had announced their cooperation two years ago. Many people had been looking forward to the watch that the fedarer group hadunched this time. The official fedarer had maintained a sense of mystery about the appearance of the watch and had not announced it to the public so far.


    The garden behind the vi was already filled with tables and chairs. Waiters wereing and going with sses of wine. The fountain had already been opened, and water was spraying out from the mouth of the spring in the middle to the music.


    The people who had arrived earlier were sitting in groups of three to five, chatting andughing. Jiang se took a ss of wine and sat beside the fountain. She watched Xia Chaoqun, who was not far away, socialize with the others.


    Feng Nan gritted her teeth and walked toward her with a sullen face. Her ridiculous cloak was dragged on the ground because of her hunched back. She looked embarrassed and ashamed, as if she did not fit in with the party.


    She was like Cindere who had lost her Magic jacket. She tried to straighten her back, but she still seemed to becking in confidence.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose,¡±


    She walked over and said in a trembling voice, ¡±


    ¡°You tricked me into renting this dress on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    In the distance, there were many people gathered in groups of twos and threes, chatting. Jiang se looked into the distance and smiled. She did not even look in Feng Nan¡¯s direction from the corner of her eyes.


    Feng Nan was immediately infuriated by her behavior. She was wearing a ck dress, and the unremarkable dress made her skin look as smooth as Jade under the night sky. With her exquisite makeup, she was beautiful beyondparison.


    And what about him? The moment she saw fedarer, she was like a defeated rooster.


    In order toe to this party and further her friendship with Mr. Bueler, she even gave him expensive gifts, but what did she get in return? The person-in-charge of the fedarer group did not even look at her from the beginning!


    Back at the Givenchy shop, Jiang se had intentionally misled him. Coupled with what she had said today, Feng Nan could easily tell that she had done it on purpose.


    She was so angry that she wanted to cry. She was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood, especially when she saw Jiang se setting her up like this. Yet, she acted as if nothing had happened and even sat there drinking.


    She had put in so much effort to get this opportunity and be an E.B. Spokesperson. However, everything was going to be ruined by Jiang se.


    In her previous life, Jiang se had tried to frame her, fought with her, and even killed her in the end. After her rebirth, what right did Jiang se have to try to harm her and take away her chance?


    The smiling Jiang se at this moment ovepped with the crazy face that had caused her death in her previous life. Feng Nan¡¯s heart was immediately filled with hatred. Evil was born from the depths of his heart. He moved his palm.


    Push her into the pool and embarrass her in public. It would be best if she drowned in the pool.

 Chapter 412

    412 Framed


    Feng Nan almost lost control of himself the moment the thought came to his mind.


    The crazy idea of revenge was about to destroy her rationality. She muttered to herself, ¡±


    ¡°Why, why do you always have to go against me? Are you trying to force me?¡±


    When Jiang se saw her reddened eyes, she gently ced the wine ss by the side of the pool. She sharply noticed the words ¡®always going against me¡¯ in Feng Nan¡¯s words. why? ¡±


    She smiled and mimicked Feng Nan¡¯s tone.


    of course, it¡¯s because you wanted to introduce me to Jufeng entertainment. It¡¯s because you helped Zhu pan to step on me.


    It¡¯s because you took my body and everything I have, but you didn¡¯t cherish it and even hurt Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°Do you want to be famous? You want to get the endorsement?¡± Jiang se looked up at her with pity in her eyes.


    ¡°With me here, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    If Feng Nan had been honest and obediently be the daughter of a rich family after her rebirth, taking over her body and shouldering the responsibilities that she should have, perhaps Jiang se would have tried her best to let go of her past even though she could not bear to part with her grandfather and some of her past. She would not have disturbed the old man¡¯sfortable life in hister years.


    However, Feng Nan did not do that. She even entered the entertainment industry and fought with Feng Zhongliang.


    Jiang se reached out to fix Feng Nan¡¯s ridiculous-looking dress. As she ridiculed Feng Nan, she was thinking about it calmly.


    Now, her rtionship with Ms. Fedarer was not that close, and they could barely be considered as friends who had talked to each other but were not familiar with each other.


    She had heard the conversation between fedarer and the person in charge of E.B group, Bueler. Fedarer and Steinway piano had coborated tounch a watch. She had already asked Xia Chaoqun, and there was no spokesperson for the watch at the moment.


    Jiang se wanted to fight for this opportunity. However, with her current friendship with fedarer, it was impossible for her to get this opportunity.


    When she was adjusting Feng Nan¡¯s dress, Feng Nan was reminded of his previous life. Furthermore, he was provoked by her words, so how could he control himself? He instinctively reached out and pushed her shoulder. Jiang SE¡¯s body was pushed to the side by her and she fell to the edge of the fountain. She knocked over the wine ss that she had ced by the side of the fountain. The cocktail she had mixed inside spilled out and soaked her skirt.


    The Crystal Cup rolled two rounds on the edge of the pool and fell into the pool with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound.


    Jiang se tried her best to stabilize her body so that she did not fall into the pool.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me!¡± Feng Nan could not control himself the moment she stretched out her hand. It was only after she pushed him away that he realized what she had done.


    Quite a number of people who were chatting andughing on thewn looked at this scene in shock. Jiang se sat by the pool and held back the smile in her eyes. Feng Nan¡¯s mind went nk. It was toote for her to retract her hand.


    The wine that had sttered on Jiang SE¡¯s skirt flowed down her fair thighs. The light blue wine was particrly striking on her porcin-like skin.


    Madam fedarer, who had a white shawl draped over her shoulders, strode over. Although she was smiling, her eyes were burning with anger.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    It was hard for fedarer to be happy when something like this happened at the party she held.


    Many people had witnessed the earlier scene. The twodies had gotten into an argument and Feng Nan¡¯s fight. If Jiang se refused to hold back her anger and things got out of hand, the gathering tonight would be ruined.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang se shook her head. To fedarer¡¯s surprise, she had no intention ofining. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°The wine was too good, so I drank too much and lost myposure. I even caused one of your wine sses to fall into the pool. I hope you can give me a chance to apologize. I willpensate you with a set of wine sses and clean the pool.¡± She shrugged her shoulders and took a tissue from the waiter to wipe the wine off her legs.


    ¡°But before that, I hope you can lend me the washroom so I can clean up.¡±


    She did notin because many people had witnessed Feng Nan ¡®pushing¡¯ her. Feng Nan would not be able to deny it no matter what. There was no need for Jiang se to hit her when she was down. She would also give Madam fedarer the impression that she would not let her off easily.


    Fedarer heaved a sigh of relief at her tactful behavior. He looked at her with a much gentler gaze. She took off her shawl and smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Fedarerughed. He did not even look at Feng Nan. When he led Jiang se past Feng Nan, thetter was still in a daze.


    Due to this small ident, Jiang SE¡¯s way of handling the matter had quickly resolved it.


    After Jiang se was taken away, Feng Nan was like a criminal waiting to be executed. She had been reborn into the body of Feng Nan, the daughter of Zhongnan industries, whom she had envied the most in her previous life.


    But at this moment, she felt like she was back in her previous life, when she went to see Zhao xinhong of the Jianghua group.


    The coldness in Bueler¡¯s grayish-blue eyes almost drowned her. She was in a daze and had yet toe back to her senses. Why did she push Jiang se away?


    ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯ These two words reverberated in her mind. She recalled Jiang SE¡¯s words to her in despair.¡¯Do you want to be famous? Do you want to get the endorsement? With me here, don¡¯t even think about it. ¡±


    Before this, she had always felt that the current Jiang se was not the reincarnated Jiang se from her previous life. However, at this moment, she began to doubt her previous deduction.


    She couldn¡¯t stay a second longer at such a cocktail party, but she forced herself to stay. She still wanted to wait for a miracle. In fact, Feng Nan was not even sure if a miracle would happen.


    Compared to Feng Nan¡¯s dejected state, Jiang se was having a good time with Madam fedarer. She had even used this incident to leave a very understanding image in his mind.


    On the way back after the dinner, Xia Chaoqun was very surprised by what had happened that night. He never thought that Jiang se would easily win over Madam fedarer¡¯s favor again in such a way.


    However, she had already begun to consider how to contact the fedarer watch and fight for the endorsement qualification for their new series of products.


    Even though Givenchy might have someints about the dress being destroyed, the gains were far more than the effort.


    Moreover, as Jiang SE¡¯s reputation and status rose, he believed that such a small matter would not affect their cooperation.


    After the end of June, good news came one after another. Jiang se and Zhang Jingan¡¯s new movie details were finalized, and they signed a contract with the crew of ¡± a chance to live ¡± for 50 million. Following that was the matter of federor¡¯s watch. Perhaps it was because Jiang se had left a rather good impression on him that day.


    After Xia Chaoqun spoke to Madam fedarer several times, thedy agreed to apply to the Switzend fedarer headquarters for Jiang se to audition for thetest series of fedarer wristwatches. Whether she would be sessful or not would depend on Jiang SE¡¯s own abilities.


    Jiang se was already overjoyed to receive such a result.


    Inparison, the potential partnership between Feng Nan and E.B. Had ended during that dinner.


    Bueler asked someone to send back ou miaosheng¡¯s picture that Feng Nan had sent to him earlier and politely declined Feng Nan¡¯s invitation to have a meal with him.


    Meanwhile, in the Feng family, Xiao Liu finally gathered all the information about Jiang SE¡¯s life as Feng Zhongliang had instructed him to after nearly a week.

 Chapter 413

    413 Breaking through


    There was arge stack of information on the table. Xiao Liu¡¯s expression was a little solemn, and he wanted to say something but stopped.


    This information included all of Jiang SE¡¯s life. She had found out everything she could from her childhood.


    Mother Wang brought over a pot of freshly brewed tea. From the mouth of the cast iron teapot, the hot air was mixed with the aroma of tea. Feng Zhongliang sat in his chair without moving, his hand touching the thick kraft paper folder with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Old master, Wuwu.¡±


    Xiao Liu hesitated. The moment he opened his mouth, Jiang SE¡¯s face shed across his mind. She was pretty, gentle, and treated Feng Zhongliang so well. He could not bear to see her like this. He stopped what he was about to say and poured Feng Zhongliang a cup of tea.


    The tea was brewed by Jiang se. It was fragrant and very much to Feng Zhongliang¡¯s liking. She had brought a box and had already finished half of it.


    Xiao Liu sighed. There were some things that had to be said.


    during this investigation, we found two things that are worth paying attention to. One is that miss Jiang follows her father¡¯s surname, Jiang.


    When he mentioned the surname ¡®Jiang¡¯, he raised his head to look at Feng Zhongliang¡¯s expression. His expression was normal, as if he was not touched by the surname.


    her mother, Zhou Hui, gave birth to her when she was still unmarried. When miss Jiang was more than a year old, Zhou Hui broke up with her boyfriend for no reason. After that, when miss Jiang was young, she imed to have brought her into the du family.


    ¡°The second reason is that her personality changed about four years ago.¡±


    When Xiao Liu mentioned ¡°four years ago ¡°, Jiang SE¡¯s personality changed. Feng Zhongliang took a sip of tea from his teacup and gestured for him to continue.


    the du family¡¯s environment isn¡¯t good, and miss Jiang¡¯s and her family¡¯s conditions are also a bit bad. After this investigation, I¡¯ve asked someone to visit the du family¡¯s former neighbors, and they all mentioned that her stepfather revealed his intention of letting her work in the factory.


    At this point, Liu frowned.


    ¡°However, the most important thing is still her biological father, Yingluo.¡±


    This time, he had found out that there was something off about Jiang SE¡¯s father. However, Feng Zhongliang did not have the time to care about that.


    When Feng Zhongliang heard that ¡®more than four years ago¡¯ and that Jiang SE¡¯s personality had undergone a major change, he could no longer sit still.


    He gestured for Liu to stop. He had not finished the tea in his cup. He put the cup down, stood up, and turned around twice with his hands behind his back.


    Four years ago, the reason he had such a deep impression of it was because too many things had happened that year.


    That year, when Feng Nan met Zhao junhan from the Jianghua group, he was jealous of PEI Yi, who had always listened to Jiang se. The two parted on bad terms, and PEI Yi left for France.


    Feng Nan and Zhao junhan officially got together, and Zhongnan industry and the Jianghua group also announced their cooperation that year.


    In the same year, Feng Nan secretly sold many things behind his back and entered the entertainment industry. He yed the role of a Japan woman who was a victim in Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡°, which almost embarrassed the Feng family!


    After that, PEI Yi¡¯s attitude towards her changed drastically. He had another girlfriend and it waspletely impossible for him to be with Feng Nan.


    Feng Zhongliang felt a little suffocated. He thought of Zhang Jingan and recalled that Jiang se had mentioned that her new movie was also directed by Zhang Jingan. He was a little angry.


    her biological father¡¯s surname is Jiang. When we investigated, it was because of his age. Xiao Liu felt that it was a serious matter and some things had to be said. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Feng Zhongliang holding his chest and looking terrible, so he did not dare to speak.


    His blood pressure had risen and he had almost suffered a stroke. Dr. Zhao hade in time and warned him that he should not be too emotional.


    Feng Zhongliang calmed down and looked at the information on the table. He vaguely felt that this was like Pandora¡¯s Box. After opening it, his life might change dramatically, and he would never be able to go back to how it was before.


    Open or not?


    Currently, he was getting along well with Jiang se. She was not his biological granddaughter, but she was more like one. When she was not working, she would make time to visit him every month. She would talk to him, chat with him, and work with him.


    He trimmed the flowers and trees in the garden, and she quietly followed behind to tidy up. He watered the nts, and she loosened the soil.


    She had carefully prepared the gifts he liked. She was considerate and meticulous. She had prepared the tea he drank and the herbs he needed to nourish his body.


    In Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes, she was not inferior to Feng Nan at all. In fact, she had even done much better than Feng Nan.


    Feng Zhongliang understood Xiao Liu¡¯s expression. He must have found something this time. That was why he was hesitating. Moreover, this thing was probably rted to him and was very disadvantageous to Jiang se. That was why he was hesitating.


    If the box was opened, the rtionship between the grandfather and grandson would never return to the past. Was it worth it to investigate these things?


    Feng Zhongliang had always been a decisive person. When he first joined the revolutionary Army, his superiors had made arrangements for him. Wherever he was needed, he would go without hesitation.


    After the victory of the Revolutionary War, he decisively retired from the Army. In that era, he led his family to Hong Kong and established Zhongnan industries. The word indecisiveness had never been associated with him.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to open the folder.


    ¡°When people get old, they be less courageous.¡± He sighed. His hands were shaking, and the struggle on his face was clearly seen by Xiao Liu.


    Not knowing anything, pretending to be deaf and dumb, and everything remaining the same, was that the best result?


    Without the support of blood, the rtionship between grandfather and grandson was too weak. If he found something in the information, Feng Zhongliang could not imagine the final development of the situation.


    He turned around, looked at the table, and reached out to touch the kraft paper bag. He reached out but retracted his hand. This repeated two or three times, and the thoughts in his mind were struggling.


    ¡°Old master, aren¡¯t you going to read it?¡±


    Seeing him like this, Liu could not help but ask. Feng Zhongliang sighed, ¡±


    to be honest, ¡± Xiao Liu had been serving him for many years, since he was young. It was rare for Feng Zhongliang to be willing to tell him his thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m very conflicted. I¡¯ve thought about it very carefully. Over the years, I¡¯ve umted some wealth. I really like this little girl, Jiang se. She¡¯s like my granddaughter. She¡¯s really made my life much morefortable in myter years. If I don¡¯t break this bnce, I¡¯m prepared to leave some of the things in my hands for her in a hundred years.¡±


    Xiao Liu knew exactly how much he was worth, and his eyes widened when he heard him speak his mind for the first time.


    Even if Feng Zhongliang let something slip out between his fingers, it would be enough to make Jiang se worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life. Moreover, he was implying that he would not just give Jiang se a little. He was leaving a lot of things for her.


    Feng Zhongliang held the most shares in Zhongnan industry. In recent years, Zhongnan industry had grown bigger and bigger, and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s worth had also be richer and richer. A few younger generations of the Feng family had been keeping an eye on him, both openly and secretly. Even Feng Zhongliang¡¯s daughter, who had married out of the family, was concerned about him. No one had thought that Feng Zhongliang would have the intention to share his assets with outsiders. If they knew, it would probably cause another family storm.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that once these things are opened, many things will be different.¡± He was old, and his body was not in good condition. He was afraid of excitement, and his curiosity was not as strong as the young.


    When he was drunk, he impulsively asked Xiao Liu to investigate the matter, and Feng Zhongliang actually regretted it after that.


    However, there was no turning back. He recalled how Jiang se had called him ¡®grandfather¡¯, how she had held his hand, how she had spoken to him, how she had peeled an Apple for him, and how she had written¡¯ mouth¡¯. The muscles on his face twitched slightly. In the end, he picked up the file and pulled open the thread on it.


    ¡°There are some things that I can see the most clearly by myself.¡±


    His words were meant for Xiao Liu, who lowered his head.


    ...

 Chapter 414

    414 Chapter 414-deadlock


    Feng Zhongliang took out piles and piles of information. Xiao Liu was meticulous in his work. Every piece of information was divided into small stacks. The information about Jiang SE¡¯s family environment, her upbringing, and her family members were separated andbeled.


    One of the documents with Jiang SE¡¯s parents ¡®information wasbeled with a yellow seal. This was probably what Xiao Liu had wanted to tell Feng Zhongliang.


    However, Feng Zhongliang only took a nce at it before he tossed it aside. He picked up another copy of Jiang SE¡¯s childhood.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t need anyone to apany him. He wanted to read the information alone.


    He called Xiao Liu out. There was a tea tray and a thermos on the table. Feng Zhongliang opened the folder, and Jiang SE¡¯s life slowly unfolded before him.


    She was born in an unknown hospital in the capital. When she was born, her mother was still single.


    When she was young, she was already very good-looking. Her neighborsughed at her and said that she was cuter than some child stars. These praises from when she was young solidified Jiang SE¡¯s determination to enter the entertainment industry.


    She started school veryte. Other children started kindergarten at the age of three, but her childhood was different from other children.


    Before she was two years old, Jiang se had been wandering around with Zhou Hui. It was not easy for a beautiful and weak single woman to take care of a family. In a life of extreme difficulty, Zhou Hui¡¯s final choice was to marry Jiang SE¡¯s stepfather, du changqun, with her daughter.


    Du changqun epted Zhou Hui, but he could not ept the daughter that she had brought along. After they got married, he did not treat Jiang se well. When the child turned five, du changqun sent her to school at the request of themunity.


    In such a family environment, Jiang se had developed a self-abased and extremely arrogant personality. Her grades were not good. From elementary school to junior high school, her grades had always been among the bottom of her ss.


    However, in contrast to her grades, her face was getting prettier and prettier. What she talked about the most to her ssmates was not her academic performance or her homework and practice questions, but the various celebrities in the entertainment industry and the words that she always said about wanting to marry a rich man.


    In the information that Xiao Liu had gathered, he had asked many of Jiang SE¡¯s former ssmates and neighbors about her. The information should be urate as the names of those who had said such things were all marked. However, when Feng Zhongliang recalled Jiang SE¡¯s elegant and beautiful face, he found it difficult to associate her with the Jiang se in the information.


    In the photos, the young Jiang se was posing. She was wearing several pieces of jewelry that were obviously cheap. It was as if she wanted to show off everything she had.


    She clearly had the appearance of a child, but her eyes had a forced maturity that did not belong to her age.


    Feng Zhongliang took a sip of the tea. The tea was already a little cold and a little bitter. He took the thermos and poured some into the pot, then continued to read the information.


    Jiang SE¡¯s change happened in her third year of high school. By then, the school had almost given up on her. Her grades were not good, so she did not devote her time and effort to her studies. Instead, she was thinking about how to make money.


    In the past, her teacher¡¯s evaluation of her was that she was not satisfied with the status quo and was not willing to live such a life. She thought highly of herself and thought that she was far more beautiful than many people, but her life was far worse than those who were not as good-looking as her. During the summer break, she was unwilling to work and study to earn a meager sry.


    Her dream was to be a big star and marry a rich man. She looked down on people who were not as good looking as her but had better living conditions than her.


    She wasn¡¯t very popr in ss. The only person she was close to was a girl with the surname Lu, who also liked the entertainment industry.


    The two of them often got together and talked about the entertainment news. In Xiao Liu¡¯s information, there was also evidence of Lu Baobao¡¯s change in her when she was in her third year of high school.


    During that period of time, her entire person had undergone a tremendous change. It was as if she had grown up and matured a lot overnight. She no longer took the initiative to talk about celebrities, and instead, her grades began to improve by leaps and bounds.


    She no longer held a strange hostility towards her ssmates. The neighbors testified that her rtionship with the du family seemed to have eased a lot during that period of time. She no longer quarreled with her two half-siblings and was much more obedient. In the words of her neighbors, she seemed to have changed into a different person.


    She should not have much interest in studying. Initially, Jiang SE¡¯s wish was to enter the entertainment industry as soon as possible after she graduated from her third year of high school. However, after she graduated, she did not follow her original n to spend the rest of her life. Instead, she studied hard and unexpectedly got into a prestigious school. In the same year, she joined a production team and took on her first movie under the pressure of her tuition fees.


    The information also clearly remembered her pay for her first movie. The crew of ¡± rescue mission ¡± had a deep impression of the beautiful girl who had been handpicked and approved by Zhang Jingan.


    She was very tough, beautiful, and quiet. When she was shooting, she would fall into the water and fall to the ground. She didn¡¯t make a sound. In one day, she was paid 370 Yuan.


    When Feng Zhongliang saw this, he already felt that something was wrong.


    He picked up the photo of Jiang se that Xiao Liu had taken earlier andpared it to her post-production photo. From the look in their eyes, the two of them were clearly not the same person.


    One was bluffing while the other was quiet and reserved. They had the same face, but their temperament was like heaven and earth.


    Later on, she joined Gu Jiaer¡¯s crew. The crew needed an air stewardess who could speak French. In the past, Jiang SE¡¯s results were poor and she even stuttered in English. However, the information recorded that Jiang se had impressed the producer who was auditioning for her role with her fluent French. In the end, she got the role easily and solved the problem of her tuition fees.


    After she had finished filming ¡± pretense to reality ¡°, she had auditioned for Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± under the rmendation of the crew. At that time, she had only seen the back of Zhao rang ying the piano, and Zhao rang had made the decision to cast her for this role.


    This was impossible!


    Feng Zhongliang found it hard to calm down. The tea in his cup had cooled down again, but he seemed to be unaware of it. He drank cup after cup, but he could not suppress the doubts in his heart.


    What kind of reason could cause a person to change so much and so obviously?


    From a Cynical Girl to a quiet and brave girl who faced life.


    She moved out of the du family after earning money and went to the best university in Huaxia. She met PEI Yi, signed a contract with the century Gxy managementpany, received Xia Chaoqun¡¯s protection and favor, and calmly dealt with her rtionship with the du family.


    Most of her ssmates had a good impression of her. The professors in the first Academy had an impression of her as a hardworking person. She was in the entertainment industry and often took leave from school, but she did not fall behind in her sses and always maintained a good standard in her exams.


    Her roommates once thought that she didn¡¯t talk much but was diligent and eager to learn. Before she became famous, she would always read books in her free time in the dormitory.


    When Feng Zhongliang saw the information about her, he was in a daze and could not connect her to the Jiang se of the past.

 Chapter 415

    415 Shocking the heavens


    What caught Feng Zhongliang¡¯s attention the most was when Jiang se had gotten the role in ¡± event of Beiping. she had attracted hou Xiling¡¯s attention because she was a fan of his.


    When he saw this, Feng Zhongliang was afraid that he had read the wrong words, so hepared the information with his fingers again and again.


    There were many people who said such things. They all imed that Jiang se had insisted on this role in the beginning because she liked hou Xiling¡¯s work and wanted to fight for a chance.


    However, when Feng Zhongliang flipped through the information on Jiang SE¡¯s life, he found out that Xiao Liu had spent more than a week on her. The information she had gathered was very detailed. In her information, there were records of her early days. The original Jiang se was not interested in famous works, both domestically and abroad. She would spend her spare time reading celebrity gossip and entertainment news. How could she have read hou Xiling¡¯s book?


    On the other hand, his granddaughter used to like hou Xiling¡¯s works very much. There were many of hou Xiling¡¯s works on the bookshelf at home.


    Jiang SE¡¯s life was contradictory when he read through the information.


    In her third year of high school, it was as if she had be apletely different person. In her past, none of the teachers and ssmates around her knew French. There were also very few ssmates who learned piano. It was impossible for her to have the opportunity to learn French.


    When Feng Zhongliang saw this, he put down the documents. His heart was in a mess.


    At this age, he had seen a lot in his life, but Feng Zhongliang found it hard to stay calm.


    There were some strange things that he had to believe. He then thought of the change in Feng Nan a few years ago. Once the seed of suspicion took root in his mind, he could not get rid of it.


    In the past, he would never have thought of this.


    Feng Zhongliang, who did not believe in ghosts or fate, could not help but feel that this was fate. If he had not drunk a ss of wine on a whim that night and saw Jiang SE¡¯s handwriting in his drunken state, he would not have had such a whimsical idea in his life.


    There were still many things waiting for him to verify, and this information was only the beginning.


    He still needed to test Feng Nan. He also wanted to see Jiang SE¡¯s handwriting.


    The yellow Label on Xiao Liu indicated that he had opened an important folder. It recorded Jiang SE¡¯s background. Her mother, Zhou Hui, grew up under the scolding and beating of her parents. Her father despised her for not being his son and did not treat her well.


    She dropped out of school at a very young age. At the age of seventeen, she met her first love and ran away from home, got pregnant, and gave birth.


    At that time, it was not a shameful thing to get pregnant before marriage. Her pregnancy made the Zhou family disdainful of her. Even when she broke up with her boyfriend, she did not care about her daughter. They thought that this daughter had embarrassed the Zhou family and had almost cut off all ties with her.


    Feng Zhongliang casually flipped the pages and touched the teacup on the table with one hand. The next moment, he lost hisposure and swept the teacup away.


    At this moment, Feng Zhongliang finally understood Xiao Liu¡¯s hesitation. On the list of information, Zhou Hui¡¯s ex-boyfriend¡¯s name was Jiang Zhiyuan.


    This name was one of the kidnappers who had kidnapped Feng Nan when he was young!


    ¡°I wanted to tell you when I found out about this, but I was afraid that your body couldn¡¯t take it.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang clutched his chest and felt his heart beating rapidly. When he saw the name ¡®Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯, he was already reminded of the scene back then.


    He didn¡¯t even notice when Xiao Liu hade in. Hey on the table and found it difficult to breathe. It was as if a heavy stone was pressing on his chest, almost stopping his heartbeat.


    Xiao Liu did not care about the mess on the ground, nor did he care about the broken teacup on the ground. He stuffed the blood pressure medicine he had prepared earlier into Feng Zhongliang¡¯s mouth, while trying to snatch the folder in his hand and stop him from reading it.


    Feng Zhongliang, however, held on to it tightly, not willing to let go.


    ¡°Impossible, how could it be possible?¡±


    He mumbled to himself. This time, he was so shocked that he was panting heavily. He let Xiao Liu help him up from the chair and lie down on the sofa.


    Liu gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything.


    In fact, Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s information was not easy to find. It was extremely difficult to get to this point.


    After all, it was a long time ago. At that time, Zhou Hui¡¯s pregnancy before marriage was not a glorious thing. She was also very afraid that people would dig up this past. Thus, she announced to the public that she had remarried to du changqun, an unfortunate marriage.


    If Feng Zhongliang had not given the order to investigate Jiang SE¡¯s life, Xiao Liu would not have expected to find out about this old incident.


    When he found out all this, his heart was in a mess, and he did not know if he should let Feng Zhongliang see it.


    If he told Feng Zhongliang about this, he would definitely be greatly agitated. He was old and in poor health, but he really liked Jiang se. He even thought of giving her some of his inheritance. Clearly, he treated her like his own granddaughter.


    If he knew that Jiang SE¡¯s biological father was the one who had kidnapped miss Feng Nan, how sad would he be?


    However, if he did not say anything and allowed Feng Zhongliang to get close to Jiang se, who knew if Jiang se had intentionally or unintentionally gotten close to Feng Zhongliang? He was really afraid, afraid that Feng Zhongliang would suffer another blow.


    Miss Feng Nan had already be like this. If one day, Jiang se, whom the old man regarded as his own granddaughter, had ulterior motives, he was afraid that the old man would not be able to bear the consequences.


    Xiao Liu had witnessed the scene that year with his own eyes. Feng Nan had been kidnapped and almost killed. The Feng family had quarreled and med each other.


    The old man flew into a rage and personally tookmand.


    He followed the police and rescued Feng Nan, then sent the kidnappers to court.


    Feng Zhongliang had once pressured the police and personally witnessed Jiang Zhiyuan and his gang being locked up in prison without parole.


    After that, he took Feng Nan with him and left Hong Kong to settle down in the capital.


    The incident back then almost split the Feng family. Since then, old master Feng waspletely disappointed in his sons and refused to clean up their mess. He personally made the big decisions in thepany and did not want to see them usually.


    After so many years, everything had settled down. If it were not for Jiang SE¡¯s unexpected appearance, this dusty past should not have been mentioned again. However, she had to appear and stir up a huge wave of trouble.


    ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s impossible, Yingluo.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s hands were still shaking as he mumbled to himself. He held onto the stack of documents tightly and refused to let go. He stubbornly wanted to flip through it, but his hands were trembling so much that he couldn¡¯t exert any strength.


    Even though he had already taken medicine to lower blood pressure and protect his heart, his heart was still beating fast.


    Little Liu sighed, ¡±


    the people from the intelligence Agency got a photo of him. Take a look.


    This photo was obtained by the investigators after a lot of effort. Xiao Liu reached out and wanted to flip through it, but Feng Zhongliang suddenly had the strength to push his hand away and hold the folder tightly. It seemed that he had used all his strength this time. He pushed Xiao Liu away, and his hand hung limply by his side. The information in his hand scattered all over the ground.


    One of the photos showed a corner of his head. The photo was old and had already turned yellow. The person in the photo had not revealed anything yet, but he closed his eyes as if he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 416

    416 Chapter 4


    ¡°I also did not believe this result. After investigating this matter, I personally went to ask some of the old people who knew about Zhou Hui¡¯s background.¡±


    Liu squatted beside Feng Zhongliang and whispered, ¡±


    about a year after miss Jiang se was born, Jiang Zhiyuan said that he was going south to ¡®work¡¯. He disappeared without a trace. At that time, Zhou Hui was still very young. She was only a half-grown child, but she had a daughter who was crying and waiting to be fed. She was so desperate that she could not wait for her boyfriend¡¯s return.


    The neighbors around her were very sympathetic to her. At that time, she was in a poor situation and lived in a dpidated alley. It was all thanks to kind-hearted people who gave her old clothes and food.


    Everyone said that she had been abandoned by Jiang Zhiyuan because there was no news of him after he left.


    At this time,bined with Jiang SE¡¯s age, Feng Zhongliang believed that he had already deduced what kind of shady business Jiang Zhiyuan was ¡®working¡¯ for.


    before he left, he said that he wanted to do a big business. After he was done, he would return and marry Zhou Hui in glory. He would give his daughter a good future. It was precisely because of Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s bold words and his nonchnce after that that left a deep impression on many people.


    This ¡®married couple¡¯ who had yet to register their marriage matched each other in terms of appearance. The man was handsome and the woman was handsome. It was said that Jiang Zhiyuan was very handsome back then. Even though he already had a ¡®wife and daughter¡¯, there were still many girls who threw flirtatious nces at him when they were young.


    Later, he irresponsibly ran away, leaving the mother and daughter behind, which made many people sigh.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Liu called out worriedly, afraid that Feng Zhongliang would not be able to take the blow.


    Everyone in the Feng family could see how much he liked Jiang se. Xiao Liu sighed. If he could, he did not wish to find out such a result. However, with the information before him, he could not let his luck run out.


    ¡°Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s so-called¡± going south ¡°should be referring to going to Hong Kong to do a big business, Huanhuan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Feng Zhongliang¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He called out to Xiao Liu and stopped him from speaking.


    ¡°They probably wanted to kidnap miss Feng Nan. The timing of Jiang SE¡¯s appearance is too coincidental. She¡¯s also using young master PEI¡¯s name to get close to you, Yingluo.¡±


    He continued to speak, and Feng Zhongliang seemed to fly into a rage. He pped the sofa and said sternly, ¡±


    ¡°I said enough!¡±


    Liu¡¯s lips moved, but Feng Zhongliang seemed to be angered by him. He sat up and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m old, but I¡¯m not blind. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± He was furious.


    ¡°Each and every one of them won¡¯t let me be free from worry. I can clearly see what kind of person Sese is! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m old and can¡¯t see clearly. I¡¯d rather be scammed by an outsider than my family not asking about it and just staring at my stuff!¡±


    When he said this, Xiao Liu¡¯s face and ears turned red. She was afraid that something would happen to him if his blood pressure rose due to his agitation. At the same time, she was surprised that he would be so protective of Jiang se.


    The evidence was right in front of them. The meaning behind Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words proved that he was still biased toward Jiang se.


    ¡°If she had the heart, at least she would be willing to make me happy. What about Feng Nan? After I moved out, I didn¡¯t even call back to say hello. I have plenty of money, so I¡¯m not afraid of people lying to me. Even if they are willing to do me a favor, it¡¯s a lot of effort!¡± He pointed at the door and threw a tantrum at Xiao Liu.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to listen to Xiao Liu¡¯s words at this moment. He understood the logic and was not a child. Xiao Liu¡¯s words were extremely harsh to him, and he instinctively didn¡¯t want to believe them.


    Feng Zhongliang was human too. No matter how strict he was, he could still have emotions. After spending so much time with Jiang se, he found it hard to believe that this child had ulterior motives.


    Xiao Liu lowered her head and saw that he was so angry that his face was red. She quickly calmed him down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited,¡±


    Xiao Liu¡¯s heart ached when he heard the old man¡¯s words. It also proved that he longed for the loneliness of family deep in his heart.


    After he finished shouting, he lowered his head. The old man who held the real power of Zhongnan industries was now extremely thin. Without theyers of halos around him, and without the majestic expression on his body, he was just an ordinary person.


    Everything wasid out in front of him, waiting for him to make a decision.


    The room was eerily quiet. Feng Zhongliang gritted his teeth. He could not believe that Jiang se had other intentions.


    He thought that he was a good judge of character. Having been in business for so long, he had seen all kinds of people. If her performance was all an act, then it was indeed too real.


    He recalled the stack of documents he had read earlier. All of them pointed out that something strange might have happened to Jiang se. Those things might have something to do with Feng Nan.


    If Jiang Zhiyuan had not been dragged into this, perhaps none of this would have happened.


    But was she really acting? Feng Zhongliang didn¡¯t think so.


    A person could act for a while, but he didn¡¯t believe that she could act for such a long time. Moreover, why would she lie to an old man like him? He was old and had a bad temper. He often lost his temper at her, so she didn¡¯t need to tolerate it.


    Besides, if she was really acting, she should have wrapped up these things and not let him find out. Otherwise, his health was not good. If something happened due to his anger, she would not benefit and would probably be responsible.


    She was dating PEI Yi, and PEI Yi liked her very much. He had already proposed to her and even had the intention to graduate early and participate in the drill for her.


    If Jiang se were to marry into the PEI family, why would she care about the things in her hands?


    He had thought through all these questions very clearly, but Xiao Liu still said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯s just Qianqian who¡¯s trying to avenge Jiang Zhiyuan by angering you on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Feng Zhongliangughed coldly and ordered him,


    ¡°Call Jiang se immediately!¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe Xiao Liu¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t believe that this girl¡¯s concern for him was just to make him angry.


    Feng Zhongliang wanted to know if Jiang se would be gloating or extremely worried when she found out that he was in poor health.


    At the end of the day, he wanted to use his body to bet on whether he was Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®enemy¡¯ or ¡®family¡¯.


    In his life, he had never been so passive. Back then, he was in a storm of bullets. Later, the business world was in crisis. Now, he had to hand over the initiative to control his emotions to a little girl.


    It was only the afternoon. Xiao Liu followed his instructions. After hesitating for a while, she gritted her teeth and called Jiang se.


    In the past, when he called Jiang se on Feng Zhongliang¡¯s behalf, he would be overjoyed. However, at this moment, he felt extremely heavy.


    Every second of waiting for the call to go through felt like torture to the two of them. When the phone rang seven or eight times, Jiang se finally picked it up.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    Her voice was gentle and soft, and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes were hot. He remembered what Xiao Liu had said before, and he remembered that he firmly refused to believe that she was trying to harm him. That kind of defensive armor fell apart at her soft call.


    ...


    ¡°Wretched girl!¡± He shouted, ¡°where have you been? You didn¡¯t call me for a few days, and you didn¡¯t even ask if I was dead!¡±


    He knew that he was being unreasonable, but at this moment, he simply couldn¡¯t control his agitated emotions.


    Jiang se could hear the excitement in his voice. Her heart was in her throat as she asked anxiously, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere? Is her blood pressure high? Is your heart in pain? Did you call the doctor? Did you not take your medicine on time?¡±


    She asked a few questions in a row, and Feng Zhongliang held the phone tightly, tears rolling in his eyes.


    The anxiety in Jiang SE¡¯s voice was not fake. He could hear it clearly. She was truly worried about her body. This realization made him purse his lips instinctively and reveal a rxed smile. He blinked hard.


    ¡°Now you know how to be anxious? what were you doing earlier?¡±

 Chapter 417

    417 Clues


    Feng Zhongliang was still berating, but his voice was already a little softer, ¡± ¡°My blood pressure rose a few days ago. Why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡±


    He was like an elder who was acting coquettishly to his grandson. There was no trace of an imposing manner.


    Xiao Liu was speechless. He had read the information, but the old man was still stubborn.


    ¡°Has the blood pressure increased?¡± When Jiang se heard this, she raised her voice in panic.


    ¡°Has Dr. Zhao been here? Why didn¡¯t you get someone to call me earlier?¡± Her concern made Feng Zhongliang very happy. The anger he felt when he saw Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s name was slowly dispelled by her urgent question.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of calling? You¡¯re not a doctor, you can¡¯t be cured just bying here.¡± He was still mumbling,¡±each and every one of you, just anger me to death.¡±


    He was like a child who had given up on himself as he said unhappily, ¡± ¡°When it¡¯s time to split the assets, I¡¯ll always smile!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± When he said that, Jiang SE¡¯s voice immediately raised.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry at you for saying that!¡±


    Once she lost her temper, Feng Zhongliang grinned andughed silently.


    He looked at Xiao Liu smugly as if he was showing off. Xiao Liu shook her head. Jiang se continued, ¡±


    ¡°I just want you to live well. When did I ever make you angry? When did he ask for your property?¡± She was a little angry. if you say that again, I¡¯ll ignore you!


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears. It was rare for her to lose her temper, but he felt much more at ease.


    He needed Jiang SE¡¯s opinion before the pile of information. Only then would he be able to calm his uneasy heart.


    Initially, Feng Zhongliang wanted to ask Jiang se to visit the Feng residence when she had the time to discuss carving Tian Huangshi¡¯s seal with him. At the same time, he wanted to take a look at her handwriting to see if he had misread it because he had been drunk that day or if her handwriting was really profound.


    There were many suspicious points regarding Jiang se in the current information. He still needed to investigate further.


    To his surprise, he received news that Jiang se had left the imperial capital the night before and was on her way to Shanghai with Zhang Jingan¡¯s crew.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act in his movie!¡± Feng Zhongliang recalled Feng Nan¡¯s cameo role in Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie that day, and an inexplicable anger surged up in him. He immediately said, ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not good at acting.¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s role in the movie that day had left a deep impression on Feng Zhongliang. She was a well-behaved youngdy from a big family, but she yed the role of a Japan girl who was humiliated by the Japanese invaders. When Feng Zhongliang heard the news, he was so angry that his hands were shaking. He could not eat or sleep for a few days.


    ¡°How much did he give you? You don¡¯t have to worry about the breach of contract. I¡¯ll go talk to Chaoqun and tell him not to act in his movie. Be good and listen to him, okay?¡±


    In Jiang SE¡¯s memory, Feng Zhongliang had rarely coaxed people in such a soft manner. When he heard it now, she felt her nose tingle.


    If it were any other matter, perhaps she would agree to it in order to make the olddy happy.


    However, Jiang se could not agree to this.


    Grandpa, the movie this time is different from the other movies. She exined in a gentle voice, her tone carrying a bit of caution and a bit of anticipation that she didn¡¯t even realize.


    ¡°Have you seen the content of Zhang Jingan¡¯s new movie?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang saw that she refused to listen to him and insisted on acting in Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie. He could not help but feel a little depressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking! Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    If she was really his granddaughter, she would be living the life she had in the past. Why was she so obedient in the past, but so disobedient now?


    In Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes, such a life could not be better, but she had to choose such a rough and bumpy road.


    He thought of how Jiang se had be thin from exhaustion and how she hadined about having too many sses in a coquettish manner. He sighed again. Jiang se pointed out, ¡±


    ¡°If you watch Zhang Jingan¡¯s new movie one day, I might tell you why I can¡¯t listen to you this time.¡±


    She was giving her grandfather clues bit by bit, but she did not know when he would find out what had happened.


    Jiang se hoped that one day, Feng Zhongliang would change his prejudice toward movies and be willing to read the content of Zhang Jingan¡¯s new movie for her. Perhaps, he would understand many things then.


    After hanging up the phone, the grandfather and grandson¡¯s hearts were heavy.


    Feng Zhongliang was still feeling depressed over Jiang SE¡¯s refusal to listen to him. The documents in front of him were picked up by Xiao Liu.


    Perhaps it was because he had given Jiang se a call. Although she was still disobedient, for some reason, Feng Zhongliang was inclined to believe her.


    The trauma caused by Xiao Liu¡¯s words was gradually dispelled after his conversation with Jiang se.


    ¡°Little girl, you just don¡¯t listen!¡± Despite his scolding, when he looked at the information on Jiang SE¡¯s family background, his emotions were much more stable.


    He hesitated for a moment, then flipped to the photo of Jiang Zhiyuan that Xiao Liu had gotten and pulled it out.


    He would never forget the face in the photo!


    Feng Zhongliang did not expect that he would look at Jiang Zhiyuan so calmly when he saw his face again. He initially thought that he would want to skin him alive when he saw his face again.


    He recalled the time when he had found Feng Nan and found her on herst breath. The murderous intent in his heart could not be suppressed.


    At that time, he had a big family business and many sons, grandsons, and daughters. He was a serious person by nature and was never close to the younger generation. If it were not for this incident, Feng Nan might have just been one of his many granddaughters and would not have received his attention.


    Perhaps God also felt that he was too lonely in hister years and sent such a granddaughter who followed his heart to spend the rest of his life with him.


    Feng Zhongliang had personally appeared in court to exert pressure on Jiang Zhiyuan. He still remembered that Jiang Zhiyuan was among the prisoners. He still had a gloomy expression on his face and did not seem to be repenting.


    Feng Zhongliang sighed. What kind of ill-fated rtionship was this, going in circles?


    He took a closer look at the photo. In the photo, Jiang Zhiyuan was wearing a pair of denim shorts and a loose t-shirt. He was carrying a baby in his arms with a gentle expression on his face. The young Zhou Hui snuggled up to him, gentle and obedient.


    Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s face was filled with the satisfaction of being a father for the first time. His love for the daughter in his arms was written all over his face and his eyes. He waspletely different from the cruel devil who had kidnapped and almost killed people in court that day.


    Xiao Liu was worried that he would be agitated, but he did not seem to be affected. When he saw Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s expression, he was so calm that Xiao Liu was surprised.


    this should be the newly born Jiang se.


    He hesitated for a moment. He wanted to tell Feng Zhongliang that Jiang Zhiyuan was the chief of the kidnapping case back then and was sentenced to 19 years in prison. Now, he had been released.


    The incident back then was not blown up under the Feng family¡¯s control. Moreover, the Feng family was now considered to be well-known in Hong Kong. The news of the Feng family¡¯s youngdy was suppressed. He did not ept any interviews from the media in order to gain reputation and attention. Instead, he kept a low profile and had quietly returned to the capital a few days ago.


    ...

 Chapter 418

    418 Chapter 418 a piece of paper


    The current Jiang Zhiyuan was undoubtedly more terrifying than before.


    He was gloomy and reserved. After suffering a loss at the hands of the Feng family, he had be more cautious in his actions.


    This man was a ruthless character. During his imprisonment in Hong Kong, he had received special care in prison because of the Feng family¡¯s ¡®care¡¯.


    The few people who had participated in the kidnapping of Feng Nan with him were more or less beaten to the point where they could not stand it anymore. They were already disabled before they were even released from prison.


    However, this person was different. He was beaten up first, but his choice was not to be weak and afraid. Instead, he fought back. He practiced boxing in prison and became more and more courageous. There was even one time when he almost killed the person who provoked him. He became the focus of the prison guards and was detained in solitary confinement.


    In theter stages, Jiang Zhiyuan did not actively cause trouble in prison, but he was not afraid of trouble either. Most of the people in prison did not dare to provoke him. There were also people who established society who admired his ruthlessness and wanted to recruit him into the Army. However, no matter how hard or soft they tried, he was unmoved.


    If he used force, he would be more ruthless than others, as if he could even throw away his life. If he used force, he would simply ignore others.


    Xiao Liu could not tell what kind of harm such a dangerous person would bring to the Feng family when he returned to the capital.


    Back then, Jiang Zhiyuan had gone to jail because of Feng Nan. Once he returned to the capital, it was hard to say whether he would look for Feng Nan again to avenge his imprisonment.


    Xiao Liu wanted to remind Feng Zhongliang, but just as he mentioned Feng Nan¡¯s name, he was interrupted by Feng Zhongliang¡¯s strong attitude.


    He did not want to hear Xiao Liu mention Feng Nan at this time, not only because the rtionship between the two of them had be very distant, but also because the seed of doubt had already been nted in his heart.


    Feng Zhongliang squinted his eyes and looked at Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s photo with a faint smile on his face.


    Feng Zhongliang knew what Liu was worried about, but he deliberately let it go and even warned Liu not to cause any more trouble.


    If his guess was right, if the current Feng Nan was really not his granddaughter but someone else, then Feng Nan should not have known that ¡®she¡¯ had been kidnapped when she was young.


    It would be fine if Jiang Zhiyuan did not seek ¡®revenge¡¯ from Feng Nan. However, if he really appeared in front of Feng Nan, he would use this matter to test the waters and see if his outrageous spections were true.


    However, it was not convenient to mention these words to Xiao Liu.


    Thinking of this, Feng Zhongliang put the photo back into the folder. He supported his forehead with one hand and moved the other finger on the sofa arm, indicating for Xiao Liu to pack up these things.


    He closed his eyes, his face unable to hide his haggardness.


    For the past few days, he had not been able to eat or sleep well because of that little suspicion in his heart. He had been trying his best to keep his spirits up. Today, he had suffered a great shock. After he rxed, he always felt tired.


    we¡¯ve finished looking through miss Jiang¡¯s information. Do you want to look into Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie again? ¡±


    Xiao Liu asked again when he saw him like this.


    Previously, Feng Zhongliang had not only instructed him to look up information on Jiang se, but he had also instructed him to look up the genre of Zhang Jingan¡¯s movies. However, Feng Zhongliang had chosen to look up Jiang se first in the end. He did not expect that this would eventually lead to such an old grudge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang shook his head. There were some suspicious points in this document that he needed topare with. There were many things that needed to be verified by him, ¡± didn¡¯t Sese go to Shanghai? Go to Shanghai for me and see her with your own eyes. Ask her to copy a few words and bring them back to me. If she asks, just say that I¡¯m in a hurry to carve a seal.¡±


    After he said this, he felt that there were still many things that he had not instructed, but his heart felt empty and uncertain. He wanted to speak again, but in the end, he sighed.


    ¡°As for the other matters, just keep your mouth shut.¡±


    Xiao Liu responded obediently. After giving these instructions, Feng Zhongliang finally seemed to be able to put down a huge stone in his heart.


    After Jiang se signed the contract for the script for ¡± a chance to live ¡± with Zhang Jingan, she followed him to Shanghai.


    In the contract that she had signed, it was clearly stated that she had to finish all the courses that Zhang Jingan had set for her in the 100 days before filming ¡± a chance of survival. in addition to etiquette and rules, these courses also included some of Shanghai¡¯s customs and local customs.


    Zhang Jingan requested that she recite the lines herself. Fortunately, Jiang se had studied in the imperial capital Theater back then, so she had a good foundation in her lines. She could also bring the character¡¯s emotions into her mind. When she recited the lines, her pronunciation was clear, and there was no slurring. This strengthened her appeal.


    But in addition, Zhang Jingan also hoped that when the film officially started shooting, her tone would have the feeling of an old Shanghai person. So, she had to learn at least 60 to 70 percent of Shanghainguage in these three months.


    Jiang se was very busy. Her schedule was packed every day.


    In Zhang Jingan¡¯s script, Tang Jing was set to be a rich youngdy raised in a famous family, weak and pure.


    However, when such a setting was brought into the movie, it could not be exined with just two simple sentences. Zhang Jingan¡¯s meticulous obsessivepulsive disorder in his work was brought into full y at this time.


    In addition to Tang Jing¡¯s identity being revealed by the kidnappers in the plot, he also wanted Jiang se to act out that feeling. Zhang Jingan had specially arranged for Jiang se to have a teacher for some of the traditional cultural sses in Shanghai.


    Jiang SE¡¯s Foundation was not as bad as Zhang Jingan had imagined. She had been learning the piano and some of the etiquette and rules, and she had a solid foundation.


    Her temperament was outstanding, and her elegance gave off the feeling that she was ady from a good family background. The rarest thing about her was her charm. It was not the gorgeousness of famous brands and treasures. Instead, it seemed to be able to stand scrutiny and had a sense of elegance and restraint.


    This was also the reason why Zhang Jingan was quite surprised when he saw her in ¡± Beiping event ¡°.


    It had taken her nearly half a month to finish the course that should have taken her a month and a half. However, Jiang se had finished it in just over 20 days. The results were extraordinary. It had greatly reduced the time spent on the production team. It had also allowed Zhang Jingan to bring forward his original n of starting filming in early October.


    At the beginning of August, Jiang se was already learning some of the traditional arts and crafts in Shanghai. She could already speak Shanghainese quite well.


    At this moment, Liu had also arrived in Shanghai with Feng Zhongliang¡¯s request.


    Before he arrived in Shanghai, Feng Zhongliang had informed Jiang se beforehand. Recently, she had been busier than Feng Zhongliang. Zhang Jingan had asked her to focus on her studies. It was confirmed that the shooting time of ¡± a chance of survival ¡± had been brought forward to early September. Feng Zhongliang had finally managed to get through to her and exined the reason why Xiao Liu wasing to Shanghai.


    Although she did not know why her grandfather was so eager to finish carving Tian Huangshi and valued her opinion so much, Jiang se still called Zhang Jingan and asked for half a day¡¯s leave since Xiao Liu wasing. She was prepared to receive her old friend from the capital.

 Chapter 419

    419 Signature


    Xiao Liu¡¯s ne would arrive in Shanghai at two in the afternoon. Jiang se borrowed a car from someone and drove it to the airport to pick him up.


    He was dressed in a pair of long pants and a white shirt. The moment he stepped out of the airport, he saw Jiang se waiting for him at the exit.


    Even though they had investigated and found out that she was the daughter of the kidnapper, Xiao Liu found it difficult to loathe her.


    She was simply too outstanding. There were many pedestrians around her, but she was still the center of attention even though she was leaning against the waiting seat belt.


    She was wearing a cheongsam with a white background and light green thread woven into a id pattern. The cuffs were sewn with light green chiffon in aplicated style. This girlish design diluted the mature feeling that the cheongsam brought about when it perfectly covered the graceful body, making her look as elegant as water.


    Jiang se was wearing a tinum bangle on her wrist. Other than that, she did not have any other essories.


    Some of the tourists around her had already recognized her and were taking pictures with their phones. However, Jiang se ignored them. As she stood there, she was like a beautiful scenery that could not be ignored.


    Someone tried to strike up a conversation with her and asked her if she was the movie star Jiang se. She merely raised her hand and gestured for the girl to stop. The girl who had mustered her courage to approach her immediately returned in defeat.


    ¡°Miss Jiang,¡± Xiao Liu was only carrying a simple luggage. It was obvious that she did not intend to stay in Shanghai for long. The moment she saw Jiang se, she greeted her first.


    There was a cold feeling about her, as if she was the Miss Feng Nan of the past. After Xiao Liu greeted her, he was dazed for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he sighed in his heart. No wonder Feng Zhongliang liked her so much. Even when he knew that her father was very likely to be the bandit who kidnapped Feng Nan, he was still so protective of her. It might be because he had shifted his feelings for her.


    ¡°Uncle Liu,¡± Jiang se smiled and asked about Feng Zhongliang¡¯s health. Her tone was filled with concern and did not seem to be faking it. Xiao Liu remembered Feng Zhongliang¡¯s instructions before they set off and did not dare to reveal anything else. She only answered as she could, ¡±


    thest time you were around, the old man had a drink in a rare mood. After that, his blood pressure was high, so he invited Dr. Zhao. He¡¯s been recuperating recently.


    He vaguely exined the reason why Feng Zhongliang was so eager to get his signature, ¡±


    from then on, Dr. Zhao told him to rest well for a while. He also temporarily handed over his flowers and nts to others. The old man is also a restless person. When he said that, he noticed a smile on Jiang SE¡¯s face. There was a look of longing in her eyes. Xiao Liu was stunned.


    He had once firmly believed that Jiang se had approached Feng Zhongliang for some other reason. He could not help but worry, especially when her identity was so sensitive.


    However, when he saw the emotions in Jiang seliu¡¯s eyes, he began to doubt his previous guess.


    that¡¯s why he wanted to carve it. He said that since you gave him Tian Huangshi, it¡¯s only right that I decide how to carve it after I receive your calligraphy.


    When he told her his half-truth, Jiang se lowered her eyes and responded.


    Liu¡¯s schedule was very tight, and Feng Zhongliang was still anxiously waiting for an answer in the capital.


    When she found out that he was returning to the capital the next day, Jiang se arranged for him to finish his writing first. She would treat him to Haimon cuisine that night to wee him back.


    Naturally, Xiao Liu had no objections to such an arrangement. Jiang se drove him to the hotel where he was staying so that he could wash up.


    There was a caf¨¦ in the hotel lobby. The afternoon sun was scorching hot, and many people ordered a cup of coffee in the caf¨¦, apanied by desserts to pass the time.


    After Xiao Liu washed up and changed into a fresh set of clothes, she saw Jiang se sitting by the window. She squinted her eyes and her skin was as fair as porcin. The sunlight shone on her beautiful face through the ss. Apanied by the soothing and gentle music in the cafe, the quiet and tranquil atmosphere made one feel reluctant to break her.


    There was a cup of coffee in front of her, but she was not ying with her mobile phone like many people in the coffee shop. She was very quiet, like miss Feng Nan in the past.


    Xiao Liu sighed. When he sat down, he took the paper and pen that Feng Zhongliang had asked him to bring.


    Feng Zhongliang was unusually persistent and serious when he asked Jiang se to write. It was as if he wanted to confirm something. He had personally prepared these things and asked little Liu to bring them all the way from the capital to Shanghai.


    ¡°The old man said that you should just read and write something so that he can think about it. He might even give you a surprise after you finish filming the movie.¡±


    He ordered a cup of coffee and a few desserts from the store. After the waiter left, he smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Please write down your request here. I¡¯ll bring it back and let the old man see it.¡±


    Jiang se took the notebook and pen. Most people in this era were already reliant on electronic products.


    In their daily lives, most of the time, they would use their phones orputers to type. Very few people could write well.


    To Xiao Liu¡¯s surprise, Jiang SE¡¯s handwriting was very well-written. It was obvious that she had put in some effort. She even found her handwriting vaguely familiar. She wrote her own name, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s name, and even a sentence: The weather was hot, so Grandpa had to take good care of his body.


    She lowered her head as she wrote. Xiao Liu was holding her phone.


    ¡°The old man missed you and told me to take some photos of you this time.¡±


    His phone¡¯s camera was facing Jiang se. It recorded her expression as she wrote, the way she held the pen, and the words in her notebook.


    Jiang se did not say anything. She lowered her head and wrote down a simple recipe for a cooling tea. She then closed the pen cover and ced it in her notebook. She pushed the pen toward Xiao Liu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to any surprises. I just hope that the old man won¡¯t be angry with me.¡± She whispered, ¡°thest time I called, he even told me not to film director Zhang¡¯s movie.


    She smiled, but she seemed to be a little aggrieved.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t listen to him. I was afraid that he would ignore me.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Liu couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. Although Jiang Zhiyuan was still a thorn in his side, he hesitated for a moment beforeforting her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the old master won¡¯t be angry with you.¡±


    He had investigated Jiang SE¡¯s background and found out that her biological father was the one who had kidnapped Feng Nan. Feng Zhongliang had been so protective of her over such an important matter. Why would he be angry at her over such a small matter?


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Xiao Liu¡¯s visit was too sudden. Jiang se was not stupid. She could guess that Feng Zhongliang must have instructed him to make a special trip to Shanghai.


    Xiao Liu was his grandfather¡¯s confidant and had been by his side for many years. He had probably sent Xiao Liu over this time because he had guessed something and wanted to verify her handwriting.


    She pursed her lips and held back the tears in her eyes.


    At that moment, in the du family¡¯s residence in the imperial capital, Zhou Hui and her son were having their summer break. The family was living afortable life now. Jiang se was the financial burden, so they nned to go overseas for a while in August.


    They were supposed to be out early, but du changqun¡¯s mother was not feeling well a few days ago and had been dyed for a while. Du honghong and her brother could not wait any longer. They had already packed their luggage. Du changqun was sitting on the sofa, discussing with his children what to bring when the phone in the living room suddenly rang. Without turning his head, he asked Zhou Hui, ¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 420

    420 Found


    Zhou Hui was originally packing her luggage. When she heard du changqun¡¯s instructions, she immediately put down the things she was doing and picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello, hello?¡±


    There was no sound on the other end of the phone, so she asked a few times, ¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Still, no one spoke on the other end of the phone. She hung up and met du changqun¡¯s puzzled eyes. Zhou Hui put down the phone.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the wrong number.¡±


    The family was about to set off, so they didn¡¯t take such a small matter to heart. Du honghong was the only one who cursed, ¡±


    it must be those who want to know more about Jiang se.


    Du honghong¡¯s face was dark. She was three years younger than Jiang se and they were half-sisters from the same mother. However, they did not look like biological sisters at all.


    Whether it was her height or appearance, she did not resemble Jiang se at all.


    She looked like du changqun but was in-looking. Ever since Jiang se became famous, she hated it the most when people asked about her identity. They would look at her with suspicion.


    In the years she had been in high school until her first year of University, her teachers and ssmates had been suspicious of her identity as Jiang SE¡¯s younger sister. They thought that she was just blowing her own trumpet.


    Her old neighbors who knew of her rtionship with Jiang se in the past loved topare her to Jiang se. They felt that Jiang se was prettier than her, had better grades than her, and had a bright future after getting into the first Academy.


    Whenever this happened, du honghong would feel indescribably depressed.


    Fortunately, as Jiang se increased the amount of money she was offering, Zhou Hui had asked for some money from her to pay the down payment for a house. She then moved out of her original ce and finally broke free from her past.


    Zhou Hui consoled her daughter. As the days gradually became morefortable, her figure became plumper and she looked much better than before. She did not take the call to heart. She thought that it was not a prank and that someone had probably called the wrong number.


    The phone call did not cause much of a stir in the du family¡¯s house. At this time, in an extremely simple and crude rental house on the west side of the capital, a tall man wearing a vest that revealed his strong muscles was sitting on a somewhat messy steel wire bed that was piled with debris. After confirming the voice of the person on the other end of the phone, he silently hung up the phone and carefully wrote down the phone number he had dialed earlier in his notebook.


    It had been some time since Jiang se arrived in Shanghai, so she had some understanding of the local restaurants. The lessons that Zhang Jingan had arranged for her included her knowledge of the dishes. She had booked a famous restaurant to hold a wee party for Xiao Liu.


    However, when Liu looked at her, there was something wrong with his gaze.


    He seemed to be on guard and scrutinizing her. It was as if he was specting about something, which made Jiang se suspicious.


    She had originally guessed that since Feng Zhongliang had asked Xiao Liu to ask for her handwriting, he must have guessed something. However, from Xiao Liu¡¯s expression, she felt that there might be something else that Xiao Liu was hiding from her.


    Could it be that the situation had developed differently from what he had imagined? Feng Zhongliang was suspicious, but he was suspicious in the wrong direction?


    While she was preupied, Xiao Liu¡¯s mind was obviously elsewhere. After dinner and parting ways with Jiang se, he returned to the hotel and sent Feng Zhongliang the video of Jiang se writing that he had ordered him to record in the morning.


    Feng Zhongliang had been waiting for his news for a long time. Ever since Xiao Liu left for Shanghai, Feng Zhongliang had been hanging on a thread in his heart and had not thought about food or tea for the whole day.


    Theputer in the study was on, and some things were in a mess, but Feng Zhongliang was not in the mood to call for people to clean up.


    He dug out all of Feng Nan¡¯s notes and homework and threw them on the desk in a pile.


    When Wang Ma came to persuade him to at least have some dinner, he happened to hear the sound of theputer, and Feng Zhongliang immediately waved his hand to signal Wang Ma to leave first.


    A video was sent to his email from Liu. Feng Zhongliang took a deep breath. He had been waiting for this answer for a few days, but now that it wasing to an end, he felt a little nervous and could not click on the video.


    His cell phone rang. It was a call from Xiao Liu, who was far away in Shanghai. He reported his meeting with Jiang se to Feng Zhongliang in full detail, including how she came to pick him up and what they had talked about this afternoon. He told him everything in detail.


    Feng Zhongliang listened carefully, and finally asked, ¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t reveal anything, right?¡±


    He recalled Xiao Liu¡¯s wariness toward Jiang se. He was afraid that Xiao Liu would unconsciously reveal hostility when he saw Jiang se.


    Little Liu said honestly, ¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve already given me your orders, why would I say anything more? Miss Jiang asked about your health and was worried that you wouldn¡¯t forgive her for taking on Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s heart throbbed slightly when he heard this, but he sighed.


    ¡°This silly child.¡±


    Just as Xiao Liu had guessed, even if he was angry at Jiang se, how long could he be angry for? Even when he found out that Jiang Zhiyuan was her father, it was difficult for him to vent his anger on this child. How long could he be angry with her for taking on Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie?


    After spending two years together, Feng Zhongliang knew Jiang SE¡¯s character. Her personality was different from Feng Nan¡¯s. She should know her limits. Since she had said that she had her own reasons for epting the role in Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie, she must have her reasons for doing so.


    After he hung up, he clicked on the video Xiao Liu had sent him. In the video, Jiang se was writing with her head lowered.


    She held the pen and straightened her back. The camera moved from her to the paper and she began to write her name seriously.


    When the first word ¡± Jiang ¡± was written on the paper, Feng Zhongliang reyed it again and again until she wrote her own name.


    When Feng Nan was learning how to write, Feng Zhongliang had personally held her hand and taught her every stroke. The first words he taught her were her own name and her own name.


    Feng Zhongliang had already memorized her handwriting even without looking through her past manuscripts.


    However, the moment he saw Jiang se write down her name, Feng Zhongliang could not help butpare it with Feng Nan¡¯s handwriting.


    In the video, she wrote ¡®Feng Zhongliang¡¯, but when she wrote¡¯ Zhong¡¯, the order of the word ¡®mouth¡¯ was not the same as when he was drunk that day and had blurred vision.


    Her habit of writing was indeed formed by winding from one vertical line to the top. When she wrote, she had a small habit of drawing a small arc at the end of her writing.


    His long-term spection was verified at this moment. Feng Zhongliang felt that waves of hot air were covering his eyes. His hands were shaking so much that the transcript of Feng Nan¡¯s old days was almost deformed by him.


    In the video, Jiang se had written his name. It was the exact same handwriting as Feng Nan¡¯s.


    What kind of possibility could cause twopletely unrted people to have simr personalities, simr habits, and even identical handwriting?

 Chapter 421

    421 Chapter 421 you


    In an instant, Feng Zhongliang seemed to have lost all his strength. It was as if someone had stuffed a handful of sand into his throat. He opened his mouth but could not make a sound. It was so dry that it was difficult for him to even swallow his saliva.


    Feng Zhongliang wiped his eyes and moved shakily closer to theputer screen. He carefullypared Jiang SE¡¯s handwriting stroke by stroke. He even rewound the video again and again. In his mind, he was still recalling how Feng Nan had written his name.


    He gave Xiao Liu a call. He could not even wait for his flight the next morning. He asked Xiao Liu to immediately buy a ticket for tonight and rush back to the capital. He wanted to see Jiang SE¡¯s handwriting for himself and send it to the forensic team.


    The truth seemed to be getting closer and closer to him, and he could not wait to get a conclusion.


    Although Liu did not know what was going on, after hearing Feng Zhongliang¡¯s instructions, he immediately changed his flight to thetest one and returned to the capital early.


    When he returned, it was already past three O ¡®clock at night. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s study room was still brightly lit. The old man, who had stayed up the entire day, had red eyes and was waiting for his news.


    The video he had sent back was still ying on theputer in the study. When he handed the notebook that Jiang se had written to Feng Zhongliang, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s hands trembled slightly. For a moment, he did not dare to take it.


    The light book seemed to weigh more than a thousand pounds in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes. He even took a sip of the tea that had gone cold a long time ago to calm his uneasy heart.


    When he flipped open the cover of the notebook, Jiang SE¡¯s handwriting appeared before his eyes. It was even clearer than the video, and he could see it clearly.


    This was his granddaughter¡¯s handwriting, without a doubt!


    He didn¡¯t even need to find someone to identify it.


    Her handwriting was beautiful and elegant, and she liked to draw a small arc at the end of her words. He had reprimanded her many times in the past for having such a habit of only paying attention to the elegance of her words and losing the integrity of her words. Feng Nan had not changed his mind despite his repeated teachings, but at this time, it had be the greatest proof that he had recognized his granddaughter.


    When all his suspicions were confirmed at this moment, when he got the notebook and saw the words she wrote, it proved that he had not been thinking nonsense these days. Feng Zhongliang was so excited that he could not control himself.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s tears flowed down as he held the notebook in his hand to his chest.


    No wonder she called him grandfather when she first saw him.


    No wonder she looked so excited when they first met at the PEI family¡¯s house and even took the initiative to help her.


    No wonder she knew what he liked and every gift she gave him was to his liking.


    Every month, she would find time toe to the Feng family to apany him for a period of time. asionally, she would talk to him, nt flowers, and y chess with him.


    He had oncemented how much he wished she was his granddaughter. When he thought that Jiang se was an obedient and pleasant person with a simr personality to Feng Nan, why did he not think of this?


    PEI Yi had been so deeply in love with Feng Nan back then, and he had changed so quickly. He had even treated Feng Nan so rudely after that. Wasn¡¯t that the most suspicious point? However, he had never thought about it in that direction, not even the slightest bit of doubt!


    His granddaughter, the girl that he had raised with his own hands. When she stood in front of him, how could he not recognize her one day?


    Feng Zhongliang recalled how he had rejected Jiang se back then. He had looked at her coldly and kept his distance from her. He had once berated her and kept her at a distance. She did not know how terrible she must have felt!


    ¡°Old master, Wuwu.¡±


    His face turned pale in an instant, and his hands and feet began to tremble in excitement. Tears flowed endlessly from his eyes, which frightened Xiao Liu. He quickly shouted for mother Wang downstairs to call Dr. Zhao and the servants to bring medicine up.


    After taking the medicine, he still found it difficult to calm down his excited mood.


    However, perhaps it was because of the investigation these days, he already had such a thought in his heart. Now that the matter was in front of him, Feng Zhongliang was excited for a while, but it was not a big deal.


    However, just in case, Dr. Zhao still put him on an IV.


    He was still holding the notebook that Xiao Liu had brought back from Shanghai in his arms. No matter how Dr. Zhao asked him to let go of his hand and give him an injection, he refused to listen.


    In the room, Xiao Liu sat at the side and was a little puzzled. Feng Zhongliang held the book tightly. He had a lot of emotional ups and downs tonight and did not even take Dr. Zhao¡¯s instructions to heart.


    ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t understand.¡± When it came to Jiang se, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s performance was always unexpected.


    Liu had a lot of questions, but Feng Zhongliang did not know how to tell him. He couldn¡¯t bring up such a matter, even if it was Xiao Liu, who he was close to.


    He reached out and touched the notebook, opening and closing it. He had seen every word in it, but he couldn¡¯t help but look at it again and again. He had seen the video, but Feng Zhongliang still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Did I, Sese, write these words?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Xiao Liu nodded. Feng Zhongliang felt a wave of sorrow again. He stuck the notebook to the side of his face and could not speak for a long time.


    He recalled how Jiang se had been by his side for the past two years and how he had treated her like an outsider. If he wanted to return home, he had to go through PEI Yi. He did not know how he should feel.


    Feng Zhongliang sighed. He turned around and thought about it carefully. During the time he had spent with Jiang se, he had already revealed many clues. However, he was old and too stubborn. He had never thought in the wrong direction.


    He didn¡¯t know how sad she must¡¯ve felt when she called him grandfather but was treated as an outsider by him.


    He couldn¡¯t fall asleep. A pile of things squeezed into his mind. Even though he had been sad for a long time and was tired, he didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    He wanted to call Jiang se immediately, but for some reason, he felt a little afraid. He had lost his granddaughter. She had found her way home, but he could no longer recognize her. In fact, before this, he had been angry at ¡®her¡¯ and thought that Feng Nan had changed.


    In the past, he would throw a tantrum at Jiang se whenever he was in a bad mood. He wondered if his granddaughter was still angry at him.


    At this time, in the imperial capital, it was not only Feng Zhongliang who could not sleep, but also du changqun and his wife.


    Recently, the weather in the capital had been very hot. The du family had always turned on the air conditioner when they slept. However, Zhou Hui could not sleep well tonight. She kept feeling cold in her sleep and her neck was extremely sore. She had probably gotten a stiff neck.


    She felt some difort in her throat and coughed twice. When she woke up, she found that the light in front of her was still on, but she was a little dizzy and could not see clearly.


    She could still hear du changqun¡¯s breathing, but for some reason, Zhou Hui felt goosebumps all over her body. She tried her best to open her eyes, trying to clear her mind.


    As soon as she moved, she realized that her body was not listening to her. She had turned on the air conditioner before she went to bedst night, but now she felt that she was sweating all over and her clothes were wet. They stuck to her body firmly, making her very ufortable.


    Zhou Hui gritted her teeth. She wanted to reach out and shake du changqun awake from his deep sleep, but her arms did not listen to her at all. It was as if they were tied up.


    This realization surprised her. She opened her eyes and immediately saw a figure sitting in front of her. The light was behind him, and she had just woken up. She could not see his face clearly, but she could vaguely recognize that it was a man.


    Du changqun was still sleeping next to her. Other than du you, who was still underage, there was no other man in the house.


    Zhou Hui¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat.

 Chapter 422

    422 Danger


    The air was filled with a pungent sweet smell. The man¡¯s figure was infinitely elongated under the dim light. He firmly covered Zhou Hui¡¯s body, creating a suffocating environment for her.


    Zhou Hui¡¯s muddled thoughts cleared up because of this fear. She wanted to turn around in fear, but she realized that there was tape on her mouth and she was tied to the corner of the sofa.


    Du changqun, who was beside her, was also tied up in a corner in the same position. The difference was that du changqun was sleeping soundly and did not have any reaction to the current situation.


    What made Zhou Hui feel a little more at ease was that after she looked around, she realized that she was still in the familiar living room of her house. It was only because the man who had suddenly barged in had adjusted the light that she had mistakenly thought that she had been kidnapped and taken to another ce when she had just woken up.


    However, when she saw the man¡¯s figure against the light in front of her, her breath of relief rose to her throat again.


    The environment she was in was of no help to her current situation.


    There were still two children at home. The only adult, du changqun, had long been knocked out. Even if he woke up, it would be of no help to the current situation.


    Zhou Hui¡¯s eyes welled up with tears at the thought of her son and daughter. She wriggled around in a panic, wanting to know if du you and du honghong were alright.


    Du honghong was at the prime of her youth, and a man who had barged into her house like this could very well hurt her.


    Her eyes were bloodshot, and she struggled with all her might with strength that came out of nowhere.


    However, Zhou Hui thought that she had used all her strength to struggle, but in the man¡¯s eyes, she was like a ridiculous, helpless worm that was squirming.


    Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu ... she shook her head anxiously. She wanted to knock into du changqun, who was sleeping soundly. Her actions caused the man, who had been resting on the other side of the sofa, to slowly turn his head.


    He turned his face sideways, one hand on the armrest of the single sofa, and the other on his chin. Under the light, his jaw was sharp and thin, as if it had been carved by a knife. His beard was very clean, and his lips were slightly pursed, looking a little familiar.


    Zhou Hui was wondering if she had offended someone.


    The du family had always been honest and did not stir up trouble. However, in recent years, after her daughter, Jiang se, became famous, the du family gradually prospered. They bought a house and had Jiang se to provide for them every month. The whole family could even travel abroad. Perhaps, she had attracted the attention of some people and they were now targeting her.


    After all, the more famous Jiang se was, the easier it was for the du family to attract attention. She recalled the phone call she had received earlier. Du honghong hadined that Jiang se might be the cause of the trouble. Zhou Hui could not help but feel a little angry.


    The man on the sofa watched her struggle with interest. He suddenly stood up. Zhou Hui noticed his tall figure.


    The curtains in the living room had not been drawn, which proved that the family had not had time to sleep when they lost consciousness.


    But how did she fall unconscious? in her panic, she had no memory at all.


    He vaguely remembered that she was still packing her luggage, but the next moment, she suddenly fell asleep.


    She was a little uneasy and only hoped that the security of thismunity would be more responsible. When she noticed that a thief had broken into her house, she knocked into du changqun¡¯s body again.


    The tall man walked to the curtain and took off the string that was tied to the curtain. He wound it around his hand a little, but after trying to tie it properly, he returned to the original position.


    After the silk rope tied to the curtain was taken away, it fell down and blocked the beautiful moonlight tonight.


    Zhou Hui was in despair, but fortunately, du changqun snorted and showed signs of waking up under her continuous ramming.


    Her gaze fell on the man¡¯s palm. A stic bath cap wrapped his hair tightly. He was wearing rubber gloves. In the night, his eyes met Zhou Hui¡¯S. He did not even panic. Instead, he smiled slightly, revealing his white teeth.


    He did not hide himself. When he noticed that Zhou Hui was awake, he turned on themp beside him. His face was revealed to Zhou Hui bit by bit. The moment Zhou Hui saw him, she looked as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± He smiled and spoke with a calm expression, as if he had seen an old friend who had not seen him for a long time.


    He was clearly an uninvited guest in this house, but at this moment, he sat down calmly, like a leisurely master.


    ¡°Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu¡±


    On the other hand, Zhou Hui could feel her legs trembling. Du changqun was slowly regaining consciousness. He felt that something was not quite right. He struggled a little, but his oue was not much better than Zhou Hui¡¯s.


    He vaguely remembered that there seemed to be a problem with the water supply system in the building recently. The valve had been closed several times, and the owner hadined to the property management several times, and the property management promised to manage it well.


    Tonight, when du changqun was preparing to take a shower, the water stopped again halfway through. It was probably a prank that turned it off. In a rage, he dried his body, put on his clothes, and prepared to go to the property management to argue.


    He had not bought the house at a high price just to enjoy this kind of treatment. No matter who was ying a prank, the property management had toe up with an article.


    However, not long after he opened the door, someone strangled his neck and covered his mouth and nose with something. Thest thing he remembered was a disgusting and nauseating sweetness, and he soon lost consciousness.


    He was not sure what happened after that. He had just been knocked awake by Zhou Hui.


    ¡°I forgot that you can¡¯t speak yet.¡±


    He chuckled and made a shushing gesture at Zhou Hui. His fingers deftly tied a loose knot around du changqun¡¯s neck. He held one end of the rope in his palm while his other free hand moved behind Zhou Hui¡¯s hair and touched the knot of the tape. Without any effort, he tore off the tape on her face!


    Jiang Zhiyuan didn¡¯t use much strength, but Zhou Hui felt as if ayer of skin was about to be torn off from her face and lips.


    She trembled and was about to scream when Jiang Zhiyuan tightened the rope in his hand. Du changqun, who was beside her, was almost strangled to death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout, I don¡¯t like this the most.¡± He was still the same as she remembered him to be, a man of few words.


    Back then, he was handsome and cold, and she was so fascinated by him that she couldn¡¯t find her bearings.


    However, now that they met again, his ruthlessness from back then scared Zhou Hui out of her wits.


    ¡°Please, I beg you, Yingluo!¡±


    She could not stop shaking, and du changqun¡¯s face was red from being strangled. Jiang Zhiyuan was still whispering,¡¯Shh, Shh¡¯ to her. ¡°Lower your voice.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She was a weak woman. She was like this in the past, helpless and fragile. Now that she was older, there were still some traces of her past appearance.


    On the table beside Jiang Zhiyuan, there were cigarettes, alcohol, lighters, and du changqun¡¯s belts and bags. Money and cards were scattered all over the table and were taken out by someone.

 Chapter 423

    423 Chapter 423 character


    When Zhou Hui saw this, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are you here for money?¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan sat down with one end of the rope in his hand. Heughed when he heard her words.


    Back then, he really wanted money, but now, he didn¡¯t want money. What he wanted was his life.


    The rope around du changqun¡¯s neck swayed in his hand as he controlled du changqun¡¯s fate.


    He fiddled with the things on the table with one hand, and when he saw the pack of cigarettes, he narrowed his eyes andughed.


    ¡°The star of Huaxia? It¡¯s quite a high-end one.¡±


    He seemed to be in the mood to talk. He picked up the pack of cigarettes and ced it in front of Zhou Hui. He smiled and said, ¡±


    a cigarette like this would be sold for two hundred Hong Kong dors in prison. He extended a finger. one finger.


    ¡°If you like it, take, take it all to Yingluo.¡±


    Zhou Hui trembled when she heard the word ¡®prison¡¯. She cowered and answered.


    She remembered that Jiang Zhiyuan used to smoke. However, when he was young, he was poor and only smoked the lowest brand Xuemei. Back then, a pack of cigarettes sold for three Yuan. Even so, he was very reluctant to part with them when he smoked.


    If he liked cigarettes, no wonder he liked the star of Huaxia so much.


    Zhou Hui heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he still had a hobby, he might not hurt anyone if he took the things away.


    Jiang Zhiyuan sneered and took out a half-smoked pack of cigarettes from his bag. The Xuemei card¡¯s words were still on it. He took out a cigarette and took out a match from his pocket. He lit the cigarette with one hand and took a deep breath. After a long while, he let out a breath and asked leisurely,


    ¡°You guys relied on my daughter to buy these things?¡±


    Zhou Hui clearly did not understand the meaning of his words. He crossed his legs and looked at the two disheveled people calmly. There was something in his narrowed eyes that made Zhou Hui shiver.


    He turned to look at the pile of items on the table, and his smile grew wider. Every item here was worth a fortune. He did not expect the du family to rely on Jiang se to live such a life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about my daughter,¡±


    Du changqun¡¯s neck was being held by him. He tightened the rope one moment and loosened it the next. Du changqun could not catch his breath and had no time to care about Zhou Hui.


    Zhou Hui began to tremble when she heard him mention Jiang se. The matter that she had been trying her best to hide all these years could very well cause a huge stir because of Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s appearance. Her current peaceful and stable life could be shattered because of Jiang Zhiyuan.


    He had already disappeared, so why didn¡¯t he disappear even more thoroughly?


    She was a little resentful, but that trace of resentment turned into a deep fear when she met the man¡¯s smiling eyes.


    she¡¯s ... She¡¯s famous now. She¡¯s a celebrity and she¡¯s earning a lot of money, Yueyue. as soon as she opened her mouth, Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s hand trembled and he tightened his grip on the rope in his hand. Du changqun, who was on the sofa, was strangled by his neck and dragged down to the ground like a fish struggling for its life.


    He was simply too strong. In front of him, du changqun did not even have the slightest room to resist. He could only let him control his life and death.


    Zhou Hui shrieked, but Jiang Zhiyuan acted as if he did not hear her. He smiled and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this nonsense. I want to hear more.¡±


    Zhou Hui¡¯s tears flowed again and again. Finally, she could not help but say, ¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do? What are you trying to do?¡± She cried sadly. back then, you left without a word and left me and our daughter behind. What could I have done? I brought her to the du family, and changqun raised her up, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Raise?¡± He blew out a ring of smoke and looked down at du changqun, who was on the ground.¡±Didn¡¯t we y big? Zhou Hui, I¡¯ve been back for half a year. Do you know what I¡¯ve been doing for the past six months?¡±


    He was not a fool. After he was released from prison and returned to the imperial capital from Hong Kong, he had been looking for Zhou Huiji¡¯s daughter, Jiang se.


    It was easy to find out about Jiang SE¡¯s whereabouts. She was now famous throughout China and had a good reputation. She had signed a contract with an agency and became a star with a bright future.


    He knew that his daughter had been admitted into the first Academy and that she had filmed many good and popr movies.


    He also knew that she looked like him, beautiful and smart.


    Back then, he did not manage to create a favorable environment for Jiang se so that she could learn piano and English. She could live like a princess and do whatever she wanted. However, his daughter was not bad either. She could still do everything with her own efforts.


    ¡°I¡¯m a rotten person.¡± When he said this, he did not feel the slightest bit of shame.¡±I¡¯ll be like this for the rest of my life, but my daughter shouldn¡¯t be like this, do you understand?¡±


    He sat on the sofa and raised his head like a demon. His eyes were full of disdain.


    I¡¯m very confident in handing her over to you, but you¡¯ve really disappointed me. In the past six months, he had been tracking down Zhou Hui¡¯s whereabouts. He found out that she had married into the du family and found people who were familiar with the du family back then. After much investigation, he found the du family¡¯s former residence and du changqun¡¯s neighbor.


    He heard a lot of things from them. His daughter was often beaten and scolded by du changqun in the du family. She lived in a narrow and unventted room. Du changqun did not like her. On the eve of the college entrance examination, she had an argument with du you and was almost beaten to death by du changqun. She had been unconscious for a few days before she slowly woke up.


    At that time, the neighbor was afraid that something would happen and tried to persuade du changqun to send her to the hospital. However, du changqun said that he had no money. it¡¯s fortunate that my daughter has a long life. That¡¯s why she¡¯s where she is now.


    He then reached out to the money and bank cards on the table, as well as therge pile of items.


    Zhou Hui did not dare to take any chances. She knew Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s temper very well. This man¡¯s temper was unpredictable. In her early years, she was obsessed with his ruthless and cool demeanor. Only now did she realize that this man was really scary.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯s too disobedient, so she whined.¡±


    She was in a hurry to exin herself. Back then, du changqun was the only person in the du family who earned money to support the family, so it was inevitable that he would have a bad temper. Jiang se was not very likable back then. Her personality was simr to Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s. She was gloomy and rebellious at home. Even though she was living under someone else¡¯s roof, she would still often argue with the du siblings.


    With such a temper, it was inevitable that du changqun would hit and scold him. His work had not been going well either. Sometimes, he would get angry when he heard about Jiang se. At that time, Zhou Hui had to rely on her husband and did not dare to make a sound.


    ¡°So if she doesn¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll teach her a lesson until she¡¯s obedient?¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan took the cigarette out of his hand and pressed it down on du changqun¡¯s face.


    The cigarette burned his skin and made a sizzling sound. Du changqun¡¯s eyes widened, but the strength in his body was exhausted from the struggle he had earlier when he was strangled.


    Even though he was in so much pain that his entire body was trembling, he was unable to struggle at all. Because his mouth was gagged, he could not even beg for mercy or scream.


    ¡°Now that I think you¡¯re disobedient, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson until you¡¯re obedient, okay?¡±


    He bent over and looked at du changqun, who was curled up into a ball at his feet. The two of them were not of the same height. Du changqun had been living toofortably in the past few years and had put on some weight. Compared to Jiang Zhiyuan, who had trained his body to be strong in prison, they were like heaven and earth. He had no power to fight back in front of Jiang Zhiyuan.

 Chapter 424

    424 Chapter 424 persuasion


    Jiang Zhiyuan bent down. Zhou Hui followed his gaze and saw a small bag by his feet. The bag was very old and it was army green in color. Some parts of it had been washed white.


    He unzipped the zipper with one hand, revealing a sharp awl and other items inside.


    When Zhou Hui saw this, she was so scared that she did not dare to make a sound. She shook her head desperately, but her tears were of no use in front of this man.


    She had a daughter with Jiang Zhiyuan, so she knew him well.


    He did note from a good family. As he said, he was a scumbag. His father was just a gangster in the underworld. His mother was born in a nightclub, and they both died.


    He had spent most of his childhood dealing with evil. He didn¡¯t have an identity card, a household register, or an educational background. It was difficult for him to find a job after he grew up. The only thing he had was his handsome face.


    Before Jiang SE¡¯s existence, he was just a hooligan with nothing. He might one day follow his parents ¡®footsteps. However, after Jiang SE¡¯s existence, he had really changed. He began to actively look for a job, but he ran into obstacles everywhere due to his identity and education.


    At that time, he was full of hope but also in despair. Until one day, he said that he was going to make a lot of money and give his daughter the best things in the future.


    From then on, he disappeared without a trace and was not seen for several months.


    ¡°Yingluo, I was with Jiang se at that time. What could I have done? I¡¯m just a woman, and my parents won¡¯t let me into the house because I got pregnant before marriage.¡±


    At that time, she was still young and had never had any work experience. She was also extremely weak. She wanted to say something more, but Jiang Zhiyuan was still ying with the matchbox and sneering at her. He was not moved by her words at all.


    Zhou Hui felt a little hopeless. Chang qun has a bad temper. He also hit and scolded Jiang se, but at least he gave Jiang se a chance to live. He allowed her to live until she was 17 or 18 years old. What have you done? ¡±


    He tightened the knot in his hand and turned a deaf ear to Zhou Hui¡¯s words. The tip of his tongue touched his right cheek and he blinked at Zhou Hui.


    ¡°I heard you guys are going on a trip?¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s phone was in his hand. He must have seen the flight information on his phone.


    The look in his eyes made Zhou Hui shudder. She had seen the look on Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s face when he was fighting with others in his early years. It was as if he did not care about his life and was about to kill someone.


    The expression he revealed now was exactly the same as he had been in the past. No, it should be said that he was even more dangerous than he had been in the past. Killing intent rose in his heart.


    ¡°If you were to die, how long do you think it would take for someone to find your bodies?¡±


    He said this with a smile on his face. As he spoke, he even took out a cigarette from his pocket and put it in his mouth.


    we¡¯re going on a 20-day vacation. That¡¯s enough time for me to deal with you guys. He gritted his teeth and smiled at Zhou Hui. Zhou Hui shivered. She had a bad feeling about this, but she did not expect Jiang Zhiyuan to be so crazy as to take her family¡¯s lives.


    There were five people in the du family, two of whom were children. Was he crazy?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Zhiyuan. Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Zhou Hui cried and begged, struggling with all her might.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to think of a reason for me not to do this. Maybe I¡¯ll change my mind.¡±


    There was a hint of mockery in his words. In the face of Zhou Hui¡¯s plea, his eyes were cold and he was not moved at all. It was obvious that this woman¡¯s tears had not stirred up a single wave in his heart.


    ¡°Please, please, don¡¯t be like this. Take all these things away.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan shook his head. Du changqun, who was on the ground, struggled like a dying fish when he heard that Jiang Zhiyuan was going to kill him. Jiang Zhiyuan found it interesting. He pulled the curtain and slowly wrapped it around Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s neck.


    He thought of using the curtain rope to strangle du changqun and then tying the rope back to the curtain. If the family¡¯s bodies were found in the future, the police might not even be able to find the object of the crime in time.


    He was slightly distracted and Zhou Hui cried desperately. ¡°Don¡¯t kill us! You¡¯ll go to jail, Yingluo!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Zhiyuan took out a match and lit the cigarette in his mouth again. He said unhurriedly, ¡± jail? For someone like me, there¡¯s no difference between being in jail and being there.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about how his life was, he didn¡¯t care about how others were, he didn¡¯t even care about himself. Zhou Hui¡¯s nonsense was making him a little impatient.


    I have Jiang SE¡¯s number. Look for her. Please look for her. Don¡¯t do this to us. Don¡¯t you want a daughter? ¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan shook his head again. If he wanted to find his daughter, he would have done so a long time ago. Why did he have to wait until now?


    He slowly blew out a ring of smoke and reminded Zhou Hui, ¡± ¡°One and a half minutes.¡±


    Zhou Hui said in despair, ¡± you¡¯re going to kill us. You¡¯re not afraid when things get out of hand. But have you ever thought about Jiang se? ¡±


    Her words had an unexpected result.


    Jiang Zhiyuan stopped smoking and frowned.


    Zhou Hui heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed the change in Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s mood. She then cried and shouted,


    Jiang SE¡¯s a celebrity now. She¡¯s very famous in China. You¡¯ve been back for half a year. You should know. She was tied up tightly and wriggled on the sofa desperately, trying to get as far away from Jiang Zhiyuan as possible.


    there are so many people in our family. If they all die, it¡¯ll be on the news. It¡¯ll be a huge blow to Jiang SE¡¯s career. Think for her. Think for her!


    There was a long silence in the living room.


    Du changqun and his wife were like prisoners waiting for the results of their trial. The couple had never felt that time was so difficult to endure.


    When Jiang Zhiyuan walked out of the du family¡¯s house with his head lowered and his backpack in his hand, he dodged the surveince cameras in the area like a ghost.


    As he had said, in the past six months since he returned, he had heard from his former neighbors that du changqun had moved into thismunity. He had been investigating the security and surveince of thismunity. When the time was right, he had confirmed the specific floor number and position of the du family before taking action.


    When he left the neighborhood, the sky was still dark. He threw thetex gloves he was wearing on the first floor into the trash can next to the neighborhood, but he was still wearing the gloves inside.


    As they got further and further away from the du family¡¯s neighborhood, his footsteps became faster. In the night, his figure was elongated by the streetlights, making him look tall and lonely.


    He lit a cigarette by himself. He thought of what Zhou Hui had said earlier. In the end, he did not make a move. He came with killing intent, but in the end, he stopped.


    The smoke was a faint green color under the dim streetmp, rising in spirals. He narrowed his eyes and remembered that there was still one thing he had not finished.


    While he was tracking down Jiang SE¡¯s whereabouts, he realized that there were still people looking for information on her. Some of his neighbors had even been ¡®taken care¡¯ of. He had to find out who the people looking for her were. Was their goal rted to him or Jiang se?

 Chapter 425

    425 Disclose


    In the du family¡¯s house, Zhou Hui, who had just survived a disaster, was sweating profusely. Shey on the sofa, motionless.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had already left, but the ghastly and terrifying feeling he left behind was still lingering in her mind. The warning he gave before he left was still ringing in her ears. Zhou Hui bit off the tape on du changqun¡¯s hand for him. He was still lying on the ground, twitching and mumbling to himself that he was going to call the police.


    When the couple broke free of the restraints and calmed down a little, it was already close to four in the morning.


    Zhou Hui went to the room to see her son and daughter. The two children had been knocked out in time and were still sleeping. The window in the room was wide open, and the moonlight spilled into the room through the lifted curtain. Zhou Hui covered her face and closed the door for her daughter when she came out.


    I¡¯m going to Sue him. I want him to go to jail. du changqun covered his face. There was a deep strangtion mark on his neck. He did not even dare to mention Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s name. The thought of this person made his face pale with fear.


    Zhou Hui went through the items in the house in silence. Jiang Zhiyuan did not touch the alcohol, cigarettes, wallet, and other items on the coffee table. He did not smoke a single cigarette in the cigarette box. Nothing was lost in the du family.


    On the contrary, he took back all the items he had brought.


    The only marks he left on the cigarette and the match he had smoked were the binding marks on their bodies, the burns on du changqun¡¯s face, and the bruises on his neck.


    However, this did not prove anything. She understood this person. Since he dared to do such a thing and let them live in the end, he must have a way to escape.


    They would not be able to find any evidence against him. The reason he was willing to stop was because he was concerned about Jiang SE¡¯s reputation.


    If du changqun wanted to blow up this matter, even if it would affect Jiang se, the du family would not have a good life with Jiang Zhiyuan around.


    He would always think of ways to keep an eye on his family. Even if he called the police, the police could protect his family for a day, two days, a year, or two years, but they would not protect them forever.


    ¡°We need evidence to Sue him.¡±


    The couple recalled the look in Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes before he left. He did not say anything harsh, but his expression was more frightening than his threat.


    In the end, du changqun did not dare to call the police. He wanted to take revenge on Jiang Zhiyuan, but he did not have the courage to bear the consequences. He had a son, a daughter, and a mother.


    During the day, the couple hesitated to use the excuse that the water valve had been turned off by a prankst night to check the security footage. However, they did not find any suspicious people entering or leaving the building. When Jiang Zhiyuan made his move, he had obviously made full preparations.


    There was no conclusive evidence for this matter, so naturally, it was left unsettled.


    The du family¡¯s original n to travel abroad had been frightened by this incident, so they naturally did not dare to go.


    Du changqun did not dare to use the money and cards that Jiang Zhiyuan had taken out the other day. He was scared out of his wits when he saw the cigarettes. He was also afraid that Jiang Zhiyuan woulde knocking on his door at any time. After hesitating for a long time, Zhou Hui mustered her courage and gave Jiang se a call.


    Jiang se was quite surprised when she received Zhou Hui¡¯s call.


    She was not familiar with this mother of hers in name. It was rather awkward when they met because the money she gave to the du family every month was automatically transferred by the bank. Zhou Hui had almost never taken the initiative to call her in the past few years.


    She greeted her teacher and walked to a corner.


    ¡°Do you not have enough money?¡±


    She asked and remembered that mo Anqi should be the one handling the matter.


    ¡°No, no,¡± Zhou Hui denied repeatedly. She did not dare to mention theck of money to Jiang se now. Jiang Zhiyuan was like a huge knife hanging over the du family¡¯s heads, ready to take their lives at any moment.


    it¡¯s because postmen aren¡¯t cheap these days and honghong is already studying in University. Your uncle du has been resting for a while and feels that doing nothing is not a good idea, so he wants to find a job. I just wanted to tell you to tell your assistant not to transfer so much money to us, Yingluo.


    She brought this up out of the blue, which surprised Jiang se. When she asked Zhou Hui about the reason, Zhou Hui insisted that the du family wanted to be independent. She hesitated.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been forlorn recently.¡±


    Zhou Hui wanted to remind her to be careful. Perhaps Jiang Zhiyuan would appear around her. However, she swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had left a deep psychological shadow in her heart. She did not have the courage to mention this person to Jiang se at all. Moreover, she thought that Jiang Zhiyuan was Jiang SE¡¯s father. No matter what, he would not hurt Jiang se. Hence, in the end, she said in a hurry, ¡±


    ¡°You should pay more attention to yourself these days. The weather in Shanghai is very hot.¡± Then, he hung up the phone.


    Zhou Hui¡¯s attitude was a little strange. It was a pity that she did not have enough people around her. Mo Anqi followed her to Shanghai while Xia Chaoqun flew between Shanghai and the capital. He was still arranging work for her for the next year and could not spare any time to manage the du family¡¯s Affairs.


    He could only go to the du family to find out more after he was done filming ¡®a chance to live¡¯.


    Jiang se had shortened her lessons, which were supposed tost for nearly 100 days, to only two months. In that time, she had read the script of ¡± a chance to live ¡± seven or eight times. Although she did not dare to recite it backwards, some of the scenes in the series were particrly clear in her mind due to her childhood experiences.


    After the sses ended, Zhang Jingan was very satisfied with her learning progress and specially gave her a week¡¯s leave so that she could focus on her own scenes.


    Although the main theme of the movie was Cheng Jianguo, who was yed by Liu Ye, Tang Jing¡¯s character had cast aside Jiang SE¡¯s own shadow. There was still room for her to perform.


    She and Liu Ye had already worked together once, so they had a tacit understanding. There was no need for them to spend a lot of time getting used to each other.


    When Liu Ye appeared in Shanghai at the end of August, he was slightly stronger than before. Under the guidance of a nutritionist, he gained 15 pounds while Jiang se studied hard in the past two months. He also intentionally kept his hair long. His appearance was more in line with Cheng Jianguo¡¯s appearance in ¡± a chance of survival.


    Meanwhile, in the imperial capital, Feng Zhongliang had already sent Jiang SE¡¯s handwriting, which Xiao Liu had brought back from Shanghai, topare with Feng Nan¡¯s handwriting. The conclusion he got was that it was identical.


    After confirming Jiang SE¡¯s identity, Feng Zhongliang began toment that he had not thought too much about it in the past few years. Feng Nan had changed so much. His personality was different from before. His preferences had also changed drastically. However, he did not think about it in any other way. He thought that she had been triggered by Zhao junhan.


    Feng Nan received a call from Xiao Liu, who was Feng Zhongliang¡¯s right-hand man. After she moved out of the Feng family, she had barely kept in contact with Feng Zhongliang. When she received Xiao Liu¡¯s call, Feng Nan even made a malicious guess that the old man, Feng Zhongliang, was dying.


    She remembered Zhao junhan talking about the shares under Feng Zhongliang¡¯s name, and she was a little tempted. Little did she know that Xiao Liu would continue, ¡±


    miss Feng Nan, old master has already called the bank to check the jewelry, antiques, calligraphy, and paintings under your name. In addition, the credit cards that the original Feng Nan had obtained in the name of Zhongnan industry, as well as some of the year-end dividends and assets under the name of Zhongnan industry, would also be frozen.


    To Feng Nan, this news was like a bolt from the blue!


    She didn¡¯t expect Feng Zhongliang to be so heartless to her, and she couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. On the phone, Liu¡¯s voice was filled with sympathy.


    In reality, he was rather confused about Feng Zhongliang¡¯s decision. Feng Nan was Feng Zhongliang¡¯s biological granddaughter, but Feng Zhongliang did not care for her at all. Instead, he was very concerned about Jiang se.


    He recalled that Feng Zhongliang had been frequently summoning hiswyer recently. Xiao Liu sighed. He then recalled the information he had found out about Jiang se and felt a little sorry for her. Although Feng Zhongliang had told him not to reveal anything in front of Feng Nan, he remembered how dangerous Jiang Zhiyuan was. He was worried that Feng Nan would be hurt if she was caught off guard. Hence, he deliberately reminded her. you have to be careful these days. If you encounter anything, you muste back to the Feng family. The old master will protect you.

 Chapter 426

    426 Chapter 426 foreshadowing


    It would have been fine if Xiao Liu had not said anything, but the moment he did, Feng Nan¡¯s anger surged up in waves.


    ¡°Protect?¡± Liu had said that Feng Zhongliang was going to take back her things. If something happened to her, how could Feng Zhongliang still protect her?


    She recalled that things had not been going well for her this year. She had distanced herself from her family. It had not been easy for her to secure the E.B. Endorsement, but because of Jiang SE¡¯s interference, Bueler had distanced himself from her and lost the opportunity.


    Inparison, Jiang se was on cloud nine.


    The news of her and Liu Ye¡¯s uing coboration had spread online. Regardless of whether Liu Ye¡¯s fans and industry insiders were in favor of or against their coboration, this did not stop Jiang se from rising in poprity.


    There were even rumors that Jiang SE¡¯s pay for the movie had already reached 50 million, and she was filming Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie!


    The female lead for ¡± a chance of survival ¡± was not supposed to be Jiang se but Tao cen. Tao cen¡¯s acting skills were once again acknowledged due to her coboration with Liu Ye in ¡± a chance of survival. she and Liu Ye became the best partners on screen, and their status rose as well.


    However, Tao cen¡¯s chance had been snatched away by Jiang se. He had spent a high price to buy Zhang Jingan¡¯s autograph at the charity banquet organized by ¡± the grace of the times. now, it seemed that it had beenpletely useless!


    ¡°He¡¯s taking back these things now. Who is he giving them to?¡±


    She was so angry that she did not notice Xiao Liu¡¯s hint at all. After a while, Xiao Liu remained silent for a while. Listening to her angry outburst, he sighed in his heart that Feng Nan¡¯s temper had be worse and worse in recent years. No wonder he did not like her.


    His original sympathy for Feng Nan gradually disappeared. He was d that Feng Zhongliang was not the one who had called him today. Otherwise, he would have been furious when he heard Feng Nan¡¯s words.


    ¡°There are some procedures that require your personal signature.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sign it!¡± Feng Nan shouted sternly, and Xiao Liu sighed again. Feng Zhongliang had long predicted her reaction and had already instructed Xiao Liu to do so. He said unhurriedly, ¡±


    miss Feng Nan, you still have apany to run, and your movie will be released in March next year. If you still want to stay in this industry in the future and want to attend some parties in the name of Zhongnan industries, it¡¯s best to sign all these things as soon as possible.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Feng Nan was even angrier when he heard that. Liu said, ¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    In fact, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s original words were the real threat. He had just changed Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words to a tone that Feng Nan could ept more easily.


    Without the dividends from Zhongnan industries and the Feng family¡¯s support, Feng Nan¡¯s identity would have been meaningless to her.


    Feng Nan knew very well that with Feng Zhongliang¡¯s status, it would not be difficult for him to stop her movie from being released and to attack thepany she was running. If he really kept an eye on her, she might really find it difficult to continue in this industry in the future.


    Without the ie of being a celebrity, and without Feng Nan¡¯s collection and dividends, she was penniless and could only be controlled by others. If this was not a threat, what was?


    In ¡°a chance of survival ¡°, Cheng Jianguo, who was yed by Liu Ye, was the most important character. The plot also slowly began with his appearance.


    Jiang se did not have many scenes in Shanghai. Her most important scene was her encounter with Cheng Jianguo, who was yed by Liu Ye.


    In Tang Weihua¡¯s house, he was holding his younger daughter¡¯s 18th birthday party. The big living room was full of celebrities and all the famous people in the city were invited to his house.


    Cheng Jianguo was extremely worried about his daughter¡¯s medical expenses and her heart transnt. So, he joined a group of kidnappers and was prepared to kidnap Tang Jing.


    Thomas, the leader of the organization, arranged for him to sneak into the Tang family and make him a temporary servant.


    When Tang Jing appeared in front of the crowd in a gown with his mother holding onto his arm, not only was everyone stunned, but the criminal that was bent on kidnapping Tang Jing was also stunned.


    The shooting of this scene did not go smoothly. The scenes at the Tang residence had been stuck for nearly a week. Zhang Jingan¡¯s brows furrowed more and more tightly each day.


    He had originally expected to finish filming his scenes in Shanghai in about half a month before moving to another location. However, by now, half of the time had already passed, and the progress was very slow. Although the director was not angry, it still affected a group of staff members, making the crew members seem a little cautious during the filming process.


    A group of people were holding wine sses in the venue, and there was already arge pile of wine bottles outside the camera.


    The room had been decorated, and the camera was aimed at Tang Weihua¡¯s eldest daughter and son-inw. They seemed a little restrained in such a venue.


    The actress who was reciting the lines for ¡°Yingluo, daddy will be reciting for Jing ¡®er Yingluo tonight¡± was leaning against the stairs. As soon as she started reciting her lines, Zhang Jingan shook his head. The script supervisor shouted, ¡°cut! and she immediately stood up with a ss of wine in her hand, looking a little uneasy.


    At the corner of the stairs, there was a decorative shelf with a vase on it. She instinctively moved away from the vase. Zhang Jingan frowned and lowered his head to give the script supervisor a few instructions.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The script supervisor came forward and pointed at her. you¡¯re acting as the daughter of a famous person. Don¡¯t be so petty. People will think that you¡¯re grandmother Liu¡¯s first time visiting the Grand View Garden. You¡¯re so timid!


    In order to make the scene realistic, Zhang Jingan had borrowed this garden-style building through his friends as the shooting location of the Tang residence. The owner of the house was a fan of Zhang Jingan. When he found out that Zhang Jingan was going to shoot in his house, he even took the initiative and generously borrowed some antiques as props.


    As a result, although the shooting site had been decorated and the Tang family¡¯s wealth had been increased in the plot, it had also given rise to another kind of trouble.


    After knowing the price of the furnishings, some actors began to feel restrained, afraid that they would break every expensive ornament. They couldn¡¯t rx during the shooting and naturally couldn¡¯t act like a rich family, which greatly dyed the shooting progress. The plot that should have been finished in one or two days was dragged on for a week.


    when the camera is on, this is your ¡®home¡¯. Would you be worried about breaking a cup or spoon in your home? ¡±


    The scene was stuck several times, and the script supervisor was also fierce when he scolded people. The actress who was pointed out apologized repeatedly. Finally, Zhang Jingan looked at the time and motioned for another scene.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s time is very precious here. If you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll have to change!¡±


    When the actress heard this, she almost cried, but she had to hold it in. It was not easy to get into Zhang Jingan¡¯s crew, but it was easy to get out. She adjusted her mood and asked the makeup artist to touch up her makeup. They would start shooting this scene again 15 minutester.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been scolded before, or because the fear of being reced was greater than the worry of breaking things, but her expression was much more rxed, and this message passed quickly.

 Chapter 427

    427 Chapter 4


    In the Tang family¡¯s house, Cheng Jianguo silently observed these so-called celebrities anddies. His goal tonight was to use this lively scene to observe the character and temper of the target, and mark down the Tang family¡¯s map and guards in case something bad happened on the day of the attack.


    Everyone was drunk on the alcohol and the atmosphere of joy. His eyes were full of sarcasm. At this so-called birthday party, no one¡¯s face was sincere. Instead, they were calctive.


    As mother Tang held Tang Jing¡¯s hand and appeared in front of everyone, Cheng Jianguo subconsciously turned his head and saw the girl that he didn¡¯t know would affect his life.


    She was wearing a pinkce dress with a lotus leaf neckline. The cuffs were sewn with chiffon of the same color with folds, showing the young girl¡¯s innocence.


    Her long hair was tied up in a bun, and she was wearing pearl earrings. She was quiet and peaceful.


    Zhang Jingan had very high expectations for Liu Ye¡¯s casual nce. The impression that Liu Ye¡¯s character, Cheng Jianguo, had left on him when Tang Jing appeared had left an indelible mark in his heart. So, he shouldn¡¯t have taken it lightly, nor should he have paid too much attention to it.


    The moment Jiang se made her appearance, she fulfilled all of Zhang Jingan¡¯s requirements. She was beautiful and out of the ordinary. The actress who was ying the role of Mrs. Tang held her arm. She looked weak and innocent, yet she exuded a sense of feigned maturity that did not match her age due to her background.


    Thebination of these contradictions was the fatal thing.


    When she went downstairs, she looked at every guest with her warm eyes and her dangling earrings.


    She should be used to such situations, yet she was not used to such asions. Before this, Zhang Jingan had been worried that Jiang se would not be able to film this scene well.


    Her appearance and aura matched Zhang Jingan¡¯s character, Tang Jing. However, Zhang Jingan was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to express the conflict that Tang Jing had on his birthday. In fact, he was even prepared to make a few ¡®NGS¡¯ before he passed.


    However, when Jiang se was led out by the actress who was ying the role of mother Tang, she had a befitting smile on her face. She was holding a pair of white gloves in her hands. When she swept her gaze across the guests downstairs, she lowered her eyes again. The smile on her face became fainter. She looked helpless and resigned to her fate.


    This was not Zhang Jingan¡¯s first time working with Jiang se, nor was it his first time watching Jiang se act in a movie.


    Zhang Jingan had noticed her since she had yed an unknown minor role in ¡°rescue mission ¡°.


    After watching her performance in ¡°events of Beiping¡± and ¡°about I love you,¡± his desire to get Jiang se to act as Tang Jing had been ignited. After signing the contract with Jiang se, Zhang Jingan watched all of her works.


    In her early works, ¡°love letter¡± and ¡°pretense to reality,¡± she was just a pretty face, but she was a different pretty face. In herter works, she transformed again and again in the film, bringing Zhang Jingan different surprises each time.


    However, the feeling of watching a movie was different from watching it live. When he watched her performance live, it made his heart throb even more. He even felt that Jiang se was not just acting. It was as if she had be one with the character.


    She had a firm grasp on Tang Jing¡¯s character, probably because she had read the script many times. Shepletely grasped Tang Jing¡¯s feelings in the plot and even added some of her own elements.


    She had turned Tang Jing, who was originally written by Zhang Jingan, into her own life.


    This time, the scenario where Zhang Jingan expected Jiang se to make a mistake did not happen. She had perfectly portrayed the image of a young, pure, and well-known woman to be as vivid as life. Her gaze had a hint of a bashful smile. When she lowered her head, she looked adorable and lovely.


    In the beginning, Zhang Jingan was worried that Jiang se would mix up the characters she had yed in the past. The biggest taboo for a young and beautiful actress was to challenge a character with a simr appearance. The impression that she would leave on the audience was that she would be differentiated by the different movies, the different characters ¡®names, and the different outfits.


    However, Jiang se avoided this very well. Her first appearance had already distinguished her from the other characters that she had yed before. If she maintained her current standard, even if she did not make any further breakthroughs in the filming of ¡± a chance of survival ¡°, Zhang Jingan would still be very happy.


    On the contrary, Liu Ye¡¯s performance was not up to standard.


    The moment he looked at Tang Jing, he shouldn¡¯t have been calm. He should have been stunned for a moment, and then gloomy.


    The more beautiful she was, the easier it was for him to think of other things. He was a lowly person, so he looked down on people like Tang Jing. He felt that her beauty couldn¡¯t hide the rotten smell on her.


    He should have shown his disdain through his eyes to more people. However, Liu Ye had been pped back by Zhang Jingan after two attempts.


    Liu Ye had been acting for many years, so his acting skills were naturally excellent. However, Zhang Jingan felt that the transition from being absent-minded to gloominess in his performance did not show the agitation he had suffered. His surprise was not thorough enough, and there was a kind of deliberate acting.


    Cheng Jianguo is different from you. You¡¯re in the entertainment industry and have seen all kinds of beautiful women. It¡¯s not your first time working with Jiang se either, so you have to be careful of your eyes. Zhang Jingan temporarily called for a break. He brought up the scenes of today¡¯s scene and chatted with Liu Ye.


    he came from a humble background, and this was the first time he had appeared in such an environment. His first love with his wife was more like a young boy and girl living together in their youth.


    As a father, he was full of feelings, but he was still a little rusty when it came to women.


    In other words, Cheng Jianguo hadplicated feelings for Tang Jing. Zhang Jingan nced at Liu Ye and said, ¡±


    there¡¯s always a difference between acting and what you feel in your heart. You have to be careful.


    Liu Ye nodded and took a sip of the warm water from his assistant. As Zhang Jingan had said, it was difficult for someone of his age and experience to be amazed by something from the bottom of his heart.


    However, it was not as if she had never appeared before. At the very least, a few years ago, on the set of ¡°rescue mission ¡°, he had once been amazed by Jiang SE¡¯s teenage self.


    Liu Ye adjusted his mood and rested for a while before the crew resumed filming.


    As Tang Jing and mother Tang slowly walked down the stairs, Cheng Jianguo, who was observing the Tang family¡¯s security, turned around and met Tang Jing¡¯s gaze.


    He let himself think back to the set of ¡°rescue mission¡± a few years ago, and the scene when he first met this girl as a child. His eyes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t help but straighten his neck and lean his upper body forward, as if he wanted to see her more clearly.


    In the next moment, when Tang Jing¡¯s eyes met his, he lowered his eyes and his expression gradually turned sinister.

 Chapter 428

    428 Psychological state


    Jiang SE¡¯s scenes in Shanghai werepleted very quickly. After the crew hadpleted all the scenes in Shanghai, they moved on to the next filming location in early October.


    It was located in a ce called new town in Nanjiang province. After more than half a year of inspection by Zhang Jingan¡¯spany, Zhang Jingan had decided on the filming location himself.


    Last year, the staff from Zhang Jingan¡¯s studio had already signed the lease agreement with the government of new town. The location was remote and the mountains and rivers were beautiful.


    New Jie town was not famous, but Zhang Jingan¡¯s people were here to film the movie. It was conceivable that once the movie was aired, it would greatly help the reputation of the town. The tourism industry might be unprecedentedly developed, and it would affect their political achievements. When the crew came, they were warmly weed by the people here.


    The group first took a ne to Nanjiang province, and then took the bus that the production team had booked in advance toe here.


    Jiang se, Liu Ye, and the others followed Zhang Jingan in the first batch of cars. It was only one in the afternoon when they arrived at new Jie town.


    The temperature here was slightly lower than in Shanghai. Jiang se was wearing a pair of jeans and a long-sleeved shirt. However, she felt a little cold when she got out of the car. Xia Chaoqun took out a knitted shirt that he had prepared earlier and put it on her. She turned to thank Xia Chaoqun with a smile.


    ¡°Chaoqun is so considerate,¡±


    Liu Ye could not help but chuckle when he saw this.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s ability was not only disyed in business contacts. When she had the intention, she could take care of artistes well.


    Before the crew set off, she had probably asked around about the terrain, weather, and some basic things in new town. So, on a day like this, she had brought her knitted shirt with her in her backpack just for this moment.


    Liu Ye and Xia Chaoqun could be considered old acquaintances. They were about the same age, so they would asionally chat with each other. Jiang se stood quietly to the side while a staff member held a drawn map and talked to Zhang Jingan about the venue on the mountain.


    Mo Anqi poured some mosquito repent water on her palm and applied it to Jiang SE¡¯s exposed neck and wrist. At the same time, she held a fan in her hand and helped Jiang SE Drive away the mosquitoes.


    This time, Jiang se would be staying for almost two months, and this was if the filming went smoothly. If things did not go well, she might even be staying for more than a hundred days.


    In October, such a ce might be filled with snakes, insects, rats, and mosquitoes. Hence, Jiang SE¡¯s luggage was rather impressive. She had brought a total of seven or eight boxes, each filled with a variety of clothes, skincare products, and medicine. The film crew was currently moving the luggage and props.


    It was difficult for the car to drive away again. The dense forest here was a feature of new town, and it was also the reason why Zhang Jingan had taken a fancy to this ce.


    This ce had yet to be developed, and there were not many traces of human activity. He had been here a few times, and there were evenrge groups of wild monkeys in the mountains.


    He called out to Liu Ye and Jiang se to discuss the filming n. He nned to postpone it for two days to give the group some time to get familiar with each other and adapt to the environment.


    Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye mentioned the forest in high spirits. Jiang se, on the other hand, turned a little pale. The filming location was in the forest. The crew had already set up a few scenes here half a year ago. However, the further they went up the mountain, the more frightened Jiang se felt.


    She had agreed to take on ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ not only because it was a rare opportunity, but also because of PEI Yi¡¯s encouragement. PEI Yi felt that it would help her to recover from the trauma of her past by regaining her past memories and facing her past.


    In the past two to three months of studying, filming, and familiarizing herself with the script, Jiang se did indeed feel that she was gradually oveing her past fears. Every time she read the plot and reminisced about the past, it was true that when she thought about the past, she would no longer be as traumatized as she had been before.


    During the filming in Shanghai, the real kidnapping plot was not involved, so her performance was still stable.


    However, now that she was in a ce with fewer people, without the hustle and bustle of a big city, especially when facing such a mountain forest, she began to feel a little cold. The cold did note from the weather, but from the memories deep in her heart.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xia Chaoqun noticed that there was something off about Jiang SE¡¯s expression and asked. Jiang se hesitated for a moment and shook her head hesitantly. However, she was panicking. She leaned her head on Xia Chaoqun¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun.¡±


    This was the only person whom she was familiar with in this unfamiliar ce when she was still Feng Nan. She rarely acted coquettishly like this. It was obvious that Xia Chaoqun was also not used to it, but he did not push her away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so good that you can apany me here.¡± Xia Chaoqun was worried that she was sick. He reached out and touched her forehead to make sure that she did not have a fever. Only then did he feel at ease.


    The crew was temporarily stationed in the vige, and the vigers were very curious about the crew¡¯s presence. When they learned that the group of people were going to shoot on TV, they looked at the crew with envy and awe. However, the vige officials should have informed them in advance, so few vigers came to harass the crew for autographs and photos.


    After two days of rest, they officially started shooting. Almost all of Jiang SE¡¯s scenes were in new Jie town. The crew had built a temporary house on the mountain.


    The climate in the mountains was humid and colder than at the foot of the mountain. Even though the weather was bright and beautiful, it felt as if the sun could not shine into the forest.


    Jiang se changed into her costume in the makeshift dressing room. She was still wearing the pinkce dress that she had worn on Tang Jing¡¯s birthday during the shoot in Shanghai.


    The makeup artist applied Foundation on her face. In the next scene, she had to act as if she had just woken up when she was kidnapped and brought here.


    In order to adapt to the development of the plot, the makeup artist applied a whiter Foundation on her and strengthened her eye makeup. The ck of her eyes contrasted with her snow-white face, and her hair was a little messy. When she came out after tidying up, Zhang Jingan took a look and frowned.


    Her makeup wasn¡¯t quite right. Her Foundation was too thick. In order to make it look more coordinated, even her neck and hands had been applied by the makeup artist. Her skin was so white that it was a little horrifying. This wasn¡¯t the effect that Zhang Jingan wanted. He shook his head and asked for a redone.


    He did not express the feeling he wanted. The makeup artist timidly altered Jiang SE¡¯s makeup again. However, Zhang Jingan was still not satisfied. After two or three attempts, the makeup artist began to feel uneasy.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Zhang Jingan making demands of him, but he was most afraid of Zhang Jingan not making any demands and saying that he didn¡¯t pass without a word. He would still not be in line with the big director¡¯s wishes no matter how he changed it.


    After the fourth makeup change, the makeup artist looked even more nervous than Jiang se. The temperature in the mountains was so low that the sweat on his forehead had smudged his eyebrows. He looked rather disheveled.


    With the script in his hand, he had already gone through the scene that Jiang se was going to shoot more than five times. In this scene, Tang Jing would be kidnapped on the day after her birthday party. She would not be able to remove her makeup and change her clothes before she was brought to the mountains. She was extremely terrified to face the sinister and terrifying kidnappers.

 Chapter 429

    429 Chapter 4


    ¡°Just change my makeup to the same one I had during the shoot in Shanghai.¡±


    Jiang se instructed the makeup artist softly. The moment she said that, the makeup artist was a little stunned.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    He was in charge of Jiang SE¡¯s makeup during the filming of ¡± a chance of survival ¡°.


    As per Zhang Jingan¡¯s request, she had only applied a thinyer of Foundation to the character she had filmed in Shanghai to highlight her girly look and make her more photogenic. It could be said that she did not have much makeup on. If she changed her makeup to the one that Jiang se had when she was filming in Shanghai, Zhang Jingan might not be satisfied with it.


    However, at this point, the makeup artist did not have a better idea. The director was not satisfied with the makeup he applied for Jiang se on several asions, but he did not tell her the reason for his dissatisfaction.


    Jiang se was also the female lead in the series. After she gave her instructions and the makeup artist confirmed her request, she hesitated for a moment before removing the thickyer of Foundation on her face, neck, and hands. She then reapplied some lotion and applied a thinyer of Foundation.


    When she appeared in front of Zhang Jingan again, Zhang Jingan frowned. The makeup artist was a little uneasy, but at least Zhang Jingan didn¡¯t ask him to continue changing for no reason.


    ¡°You asked him to modify it?¡±


    There was still about 15 minutes before the official filming. Zhang Jingan took the opportunity to chat with Jiang se about Tang Jing in ¡± a chance of survival.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Jiang se nodded. If she did not allow the makeup artist to change it to this, the makeup artist would definitely not dare to change it to this. Zhang Jingan was well aware of this.


    In addition to Zhang Jingan¡¯s surprised look, her Frank admission also made the makeup artist¡¯s expression change.


    I¡¯ve seen a scene before, director Zhang. In the scene, Tang Jing was tied up and brought here right after the birthday party. In fact, Tang Jing didn¡¯t even have the time to remove her makeup. On her 18th birthday, this was an important asion.


    She was supposed to be the center of the Tang family, but at this time, the Tang family didn¡¯t care about the disappearance at all, until the servants in the family panicked and reported that the Miss and her driver were missing.


    If it weren¡¯t for the video sent by the kidnappers, the Tang family would not have realized that she was in danger.


    Under such circumstances, it made sense for Jiang se to get the makeup artist to make her look the same as when she was filming Tang Jing¡¯s birthday in Shanghai.


    ¡°As for the embarrassmentter, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to deliberately mess it up.¡± Jiang se was holding the script. After flipping through the script that the production team had given her for a few months, it already looked a little old. The edges of the paper were so worn out that they were giving off goosebumps. It was obvious that she had been reading it frequently.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s displeasure at her acting on her own ord faded away when he saw the script Jiang se took out. He nodded and motioned for Jiang se to continue.


    when brother Liu and the others tried to drag out Tang Jing¡¯s role, their hairstyles, makeup, and clothes were naturally not in perfect condition.


    The meaning of her words revealed that she was not nning to use a substitute. Zhang Jingan was a little surprised and reminded her, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that there will be some bumps during the shooting.¡±


    Moreover, during the shooting, due to various reasons, there was no guarantee that they could sessfully pass the scene in one shot.


    Moreover, it was not Jiang SE¡¯s first time shooting a movie. She should know very well that sometimes, the scenes that shed past the final product on the screen could very well take the crew more than half a day to shoot.


    Such a situation would probably bring her some harm.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang se shook her head. in fact, the film is more realistic this way.


    Furthermore, this would also help her understand and better interpret the subsequent plot. She saw Zhang Jingan¡¯s frown and looked at Xia Chaoqun. When the production team had signed the contract, they had taken into ount all aspects of this Gxy star¡¯s body. This had already involved the issue of a contract.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Zhang Jingan asked. Jiang se nodded.


    ¡°Do you still remember the time when I was an extra under you in rescue mission?¡±


    She was not afraid of her background and easily mentioned it at this time, even though everyone in the industry knew about it. Even for some unknown celebrities, it was not a shameful thing to be an extra in Zhang Jingan¡¯s production team.


    However, it was different for Jiang se. She was now famous and was even the female lead in Zhang Jingan¡¯s production team. However, she did not have any intention of hiding her past. Instead, she brought it up in a very calm tone.


    This made Zhang Jingan like her even more. He responded to her, and Jiang se said, ¡±


    ¡°When I was ying an extra in your movie, I had to jump into a River and y a dead body.¡±


    At that time, she had suffered even more than now, so what was the big deal about being carried around and thrown around?


    Zhang Jinganughed, and his eyes softened.


    ¡°Sese, I just realized why Zhao rang likes you so much.¡±


    Zhao rang was a well-known director in the country, after all. However, he had publicly expressed his interest in working with Jiang se on several asions. He had even made an exception and brought her to the country¡¯s influential movie, ¡± a cinematographer in the industry, ¡± when he was working with her on ¡± love letter ¡°. Other than the fact that her role at the time had an unusual significance to the film, it was also because of her personality.


    She didn¡¯t even appear ostentatious because of her fame. On the contrary, she still maintained her original attitude, which was very rare. This should be an important reason why her career in acting had been smooth and her acting skills had made a breakthrough.


    Jiang se smiled and handed the script to mo Anqi.


    that¡¯s because I still have a long way to gopared to brother Liu and the others in acting. That¡¯s why I need some external help.


    When this scene of the movie officially started shooting, Liu Ye and the others already knew that the person in the bag was Jiang se and not her body double. However, in order to show the kidnapper¡¯s ruthlessness, they did not go easy on her when carrying her.


    In such a dark space, the memories of Feng Nan¡¯s kidnapping when he was young came back to her mind.


    She recalled the panic she felt when she was forced into the car and the fear she felt when she was taken away. Her emotions were released bit by bit. The dirty bag that the production team had specially made was filled with the pungent smell of cosmetics. Jiang se let herself go and started reminiscing about the past.


    Cheng Jianguo and the others didn¡¯t carry her gently. When she was thrown to the ground, she let out a painful groan with some forbearance and trembled a little. It was obvious that she was extremely afraid.


    This cry of pain seemed particrly real, and the microphone that was used to collect the sound perfectly captured her slight breathing.


    The kidnappers, led by the Hollywood star Daniel, roughly removed the bag from Jiang SE¡¯s body. She was already in a rather sorry state because of the earlier carrying.


    Her originally neatlybed hair was now a little messy. She curled her body, raised one shoulder, and buried her chin between her shoulders. Half of her face was faintly visible through her hair.


    There were no shrieks or horrified expressions on her face. However, her bodynguage and actions were able to infect everyone present. Her fear was reflected in every pair of eyes that were looking at her. At this moment, she was not the actress Jiang se. Instead, she was the real Tang Jing, the daughter of a famous celebrity who had been kidnapped in ¡± a chance of survival.

 Chapter 430

    430 In a hurry


    This kind of emotional embellishment was far more convincing than the fear on their faces.


    Zhang Jingan looked at Jiang se through the camera. At this moment, she looked like a wounded bird trying her best to hide her head between her tied-up wings.


    He sighed. Jiang se had not wasted her time in the past few months. She had a very good grasp of Tang Jing¡¯s psychological state. She could not only portray Tang Jing¡¯s innocence and weakness, but also her current despair and fear.


    Under the light of the set, the figures of the kidnappers were elongated, and their high eyebrows castyers of shadows on their eye sockets.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance was not bad. However, the actors that Zhang Jingan had carefully selected were not bad either. Daniel blended the ruthlessness and hostility of a kidnapper into his curved lips and narrowed eyes.


    A wire hung from the pitch-ck roof. The light bulb hanging on it emitted a dim light through the cobweb, making everyone¡¯s faces look less distinct. Cheng Jianguo¡¯s sinister and ruthless side was vividly portrayed by Liu Ye. What surprised Zhang Jingan was that under this tension, Jiang se was not suppressed by the acting skills of the other actors. Her performance was even better than Liu Ye and Daniel.


    She hugged her tall and thin figure tightly, even the tips of her feet curled up. She was originally wearing a pair of pearl-white high heels, but in the process of being dragged earlier, some of her shoes had fallen somewhere.


    Zhang Jingan made a gesture. The photographer had worked with him for many years and knew his intentions. At this time, he bent down and pointed the camera at her curled toes. Her feet were also well taken care of. The skin of her exposed feet was like jade, and each of her toes was delicate and clear. All of them showed that she was born into a rich family.


    The camera zoomed in from the smallest detail and slowly moved up, rendering the tension between the Wolf Pack and the prey.


    Zhang Jingan captured this detail very well. In the next moment, Jiang se, who was holding her head, was grabbed by Thomas, who was yed by Daniel.


    About two hours before the crew started shooting, a ne from Guangzhou to Nanjiang province stopped at the airport.


    When the cabin door opened, the first young man who came out was extremely tall and strong. He was carrying a simple bag on his back. Taking advantage of his height and long legs, he quickly left the other passengers on the same ne behind by arge distance.


    As he walked out of the airport, Zhuo ting¡¯s figure attracted a lot of attention along the way. Some people guessed that he was a model, but he turned a blind eye to the eyes of the people around him. After leaving the airport, he directly got into a taxi waiting for passengers:


    ¡°New district town.¡±


    He was wearing sunsses. When he got into the car, the car trembled because of his strong and tall body. The vibration after the door was closed made the drivere back to his senses. Through the rearview mirror, he could not see the eyes of this passenger, but he felt that his gaze was sharp and threatening.


    ¡°New district town? ¡°It¡¯s nearly 100 kilometers away from here,¡± the driver reminded. The young man sitting in the back row was expressionless and reiterated, ¡±


    ¡°New district town.¡±


    His tone was low, and there was a hint of displeasure in his words. The driver had already done his duty to remind him, so there was no reason for him to not take the business.


    He was trying to guess the identity of this guest. From his aura, he didn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary person.


    The chauffeur tried to strike up a conversation with PEI Yi, but thetter had no intention of chatting with him.


    He had already found out where Jiang se was going to film. Unfortunately, he had made a wrong guess.


    Recently, he had been undergoing special training in school. Back then, he had clearly heard from Jiang se that she would be undergoing training in Shanghai for about a hundred days. The actual shooting of the movie should be inte October.


    Because Zhang Jingan had to film his scenes in Shanghai first, when he reached the scene in new town, it should be the end of November or December. There should still be enough time.


    However, they only found outter that the crew had started shooting ahead of schedule and had arrived in xinchan town two days ago.


    Back when Jiang se was struggling to decide whether she should take on this role, PEI Yi was the one who had encouraged her and promised to stay by her side for a while. However, due to a miscalction, he had arrived two dayste.


    He had rushed all the way from the airport and had not turned on his phone yet. The moment he turned it on, there were messages from the PEI family, but most of them were from an unfamiliar ount.


    When PEI Yi saw the ount, he looked impatient.


    Chen minshu was really like a ghost that lingered around. After she got his phone number and various social ounts from her father, she sent him messages in the form of Fang ¡®er.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t block one ount, she would always find a way to send him messages with another ount.


    He looked at the series of ¡®where are you¡¯ on the screen. He suppressed the messages one by one.


    PEI Yi suppressed the growing anger in his heart. Ever since he had urged Chen minshu to participate in the actualbat exercise in November, she had been treating him like a piece of cake and was getting more and more out of hand.


    He consoled himself and told himself to bear with it. The more rxed she was now, the easier it would be to kill her on the battlefield in the future.


    The messages continued to stream in. When he turned on his phone, more calls came in. He blocked one of the numbers and then changed it. Half an hourter, his phone rang with a low battery. He had set off from Guangzhou at thest minute and had not made sufficient preparations. His phone had less than half of its battery before he left. It could not withstand the waves of messages and calls.


    PEI Yi¡¯s messages had not stopped since he got into the car. This scene even attracted the attention of the taxi driver. He turned to look at PEI Yi and saw that his lips were tightly pursed and his expression was cold.


    In the imperial capital, Feng Zhongliang had already calmed down from his initial excitement. During this period of time, he froze all the houses, dividends, assets, and collections under Feng Nan¡¯s name. He often held Feng Nan¡¯s items and sighed with emotion.


    Dr. Zhao had been letting him rest in bed recently, afraid that the old man would be too agitated and affect his health.


    He understood his own situation. Although he did not know what Feng Nan had gone through or what this situation was all about, since he had found his granddaughter, he naturally should not have met her in a sickly condition after she had returned to the capital.


    While he was recuperating, he wanted to know more about Jiang se. However, Xiao Liu brought him some bad news. Jiang Zhiyuan had appeared. He had kidnapped the du family and almost killed them all. He was ruthless. Compared to before, not only did he not show any restraint, but he had also be more vicious.


    Feng Zhongliang finally realized that he had overlooked something when he thought of Jiang Zhiyuan.


    Just as PEI Yi was about to cklist the number again, he saw the name ¡®Feng Nan¡¯s grandfather¡¯ on the screen. He immediately picked up the call.


    ¡°Yi!¡±


    Feng Zhongliang lost hisposure and shouted from the other end of the phone. His voice was filled with anxiety, and PEI Yi could hear the sound of the phone being out of battery. PEI Yi frowned. Chen minshu was still desperately sending him messages.


    ¡°Where are you? There are only a few days left until the military exercise. Where are you going instead of training at the base?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up my call?¡±


    ¡°Who were you on the phone with?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    The beeping sound of the notification and the vibration of a phone kept ringing. It was so dense that it almost overpowered Feng Zhongliang¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Where are you? Jiang Zhiyuan has been released from prison!¡± Feng Zhongliang¡¯s voice was almost like a roar, ¡± he returned to Yingluo two months ago.


    Before PEI Yi could say anything, his phone had already shut down automatically after thest voice message was sent, indicating that there was another call.

 Chapter 431

    431 Rushing over


    At this moment, PEI Yi had the urge to turn around and return to Guangzhou to immediately teach Chen minshu a lesson.


    He took a deep breath and threw his dead phone on the seat beside him. He wiped his face with both hands and analyzed the reason for Feng Zhongliang¡¯s call.


    He remembered that Feng Zhongliang had mentioned Jiang Zhiyuan before. Feng Zhongliang had been through a lot in his life, and he would not lose hisposure so easily.


    But on the phone, he was so excited that his voice was trembling. It was obvious that something important had happened.


    ¡°Jiang Zhiyuan, Jiang Zhiyuan!¡± He repeated the name twice in his heart and tried his best to connect this person to the Feng family.


    PEI Yi was well aware of the rtives that the Feng family had. He had also found out about the people in Feng Nan¡¯s family during the few years that he had been pursuing her.


    He had no impression of the name ¡®Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯ among the people who were rted to the Feng family. Obviously, he was not a rtive of the Feng family.


    The car sped along the highway. For some reason, PEI Yi recalled that a few months ago, Jiang se had called him and mentioned her kidnapping.


    She rarely took the initiative to call him. She was a passive and introverted person and was not an enthusiastic person. When she called him, PEI Yi was pleasantly surprised, especially when she mentioned the kidnapping case when she was young. It was even more unforgettable.


    PEI Yi learned more details about her kidnapping when she was young. He had asked Jiang se the name of the kidnapper. He remembered that Jiang se had once mentioned that Feng Zhongliang had ordered the Feng family not to mention the incident to her in order to protect her. After the incident, he only vaguely remembered that the leader of the kidnappers had the surname Jiang. He was imprisoned in Hong Kong after being arrested.


    Feng Zhongliang mentioned that Jiang Zhiyuan had been ¡®released from prison¡¯, and it was very likely that he was one of the kidnappers who had kidnapped Feng Nan back then. Feng Zhongliang even mentioned¡¯ two months ago¡¯, but unfortunately, his phone had run out of battery and turned off automatically.


    If Jiang Zhiyuan was really the one who had kidnapped Feng Nan back then, he should have found ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ to vent his anger on after he was released from prison, even if he had already returned to the capital.


    PEI Yi was curious about Feng Zhongliang¡¯s reason for making the call. Was it because Feng Zhongliang was worried about ¡®Feng Nan¡¯s¡¯ safety and knew that he used to love and care for Feng Nan, so he called PEI Yi immediately after knowing that Jiang Zhiyuan was released from prison. Was he hoping that PEI Yi would do something to keep an eye on Jiang Zhiyuan, or was there some other reason?


    When Feng Zhongliang left the Army and went to Hong Kong to develop, his power in the imperial capital was not as strong as before, but his reputation and status were still there. Several big shots in the Army had some friendship with him in the past.


    If he really cared about Feng Nan, he would have put his pride aside and asked someone to intercede on her behalf. This matter would not have been a big deal at all.


    However, if that was the case, he did not even need to call him at all. He could solve this matter, especially in the past few years when he had a girlfriend and was on bad terms with ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. Under the circumstances where they had almost no contact, a person with Feng Zhongliang¡¯s character would not do such a thing.


    He would only remind her of this when it was rted to Jiang se!


    PEI Yi pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes. Assuming that his original guess had not changed, Jiang Zhiyuan was one of the kidnappers who had kidnapped Feng Nan. Now that he was released from prison, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s reminder proved two things.


    Either Jiang Zhiyuan had some sort of rtionship with Jiang se, or Feng Zhongliang had already guessed that Jiang se was his granddaughter, Feng Nan.


    Both possibilities were very likely. Jiang Zhiyuan and Jiang se both had the Jiang surname. Moreover, in nie Dan¡¯s investigation, the original Jiang se followed her mother Zhou Hui and remarried into the du family. There was no mention of her father¡¯s rtives.


    In the beginning, PEI Yi had only wanted information on her to confirm Feng Nan¡¯s identity. He was not very interested in Jiang se herself. After confirming what he wanted to know, he did not pursue the matter further. It was only then that he felt a little regretful.


    Now, both possibilities were possible, but he had to confirm them.


    Now, he could only wait until he arrived at his destination, charge his phone, and call Feng Zhongliang to confirm.


    Regardless of whether his guess was true or not, and whether Jiang Zhiyuan was the one who had kidnapped Feng Nan back then, he would not give this person a chance to hurt Jiang se.


    He asked, ¡±


    ¡°How much longer until we reach new district town?¡±


    They had been on the road for more than half an hour, and the driver could sense the anxiety hidden under the calm face of the guest. He carefully replied, ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s at most half an hour left.¡±


    There was no traffic jam on the highway. New Jie town was not a tourist spot, so there were not many people.


    In less than half an hour, PEI Yi saw the instructions for new Jie town.


    Before he arrived, he had already memorized the name of the vige where Jiang se would be filming. When the driver asked around and arrived at the vige, it was not even 10 a. M. Yet.


    The news that a film crew hade to the vige had already spread in two days. Many people from the nearby viges hade over when they heard that a celebrity hade.


    PEI Yi paid the fare and got out of the car. He effortlessly found out where Jiang se and the others were.


    Many vigers were rushing up the mountain, and PEI Yi was among them. He was listening to the people around him chatting as he went up the mountain. He was not toote. The production team had only been here for two days, and they would only start filming today.


    PEI Yi spent some time to break through the security guards and enter the filming location. When he found the room where Jiang se was filming, the scene had just entered when several kidnappers surrounded Jiang se and discussed how they were going to extort a ransom from the Tang family.


    Jiang se was tied up and lying on the ground. She wriggled and struggled with great difficulty. Her hair was a little messy, and her expression was indescribably disheveled. Her eyes were filled with fear.


    It was only now that Zhang Jingan realized why this girl had dared to ask the makeup artist to remove the foundation on her pale face. She had the confidence.


    At this time, her face didn¡¯t need the lighting technician¡¯s extra lighting and post-editing, and it already showed an extremely terrifying bluish-white color, unlike the unnatural pale color when she had applied a thick Foundation. She seemed to be frightened, as if she had been really kidnapped.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance was so realistic that Zhang Jingan could not even feel any trace of ¡®acting¡¯. He clutched his thigh and suppressed the satisfaction in his heart.


    Daniel and the others were still reciting their lines. This tall and handsome foreign man was about 37 or 38 years old. His long brown curly hair wasbed back, and his two thick eyebrows were above his eyes. His gaze was cold and ruthless, and he had a full beard.


    His tall figure easily reminded Jiang se of the leader of the kidnappers in her memory. It gave her immense psychological pressure.


    She was surrounded by malicious gazes, and she couldn¡¯t tell if this was a movie or reality. She struggled to hide in a corner.

 Chapter 432

    432 Chapter 432 not afraid


    ¡°The Tang family is rich. How much can the Tang family pay for this little girl?¡±


    Zhang Jingan didn¡¯t stop this scene. At the same time, he made a hand gesture, and the crew staff used their arm arms to raise the camera and look down at the actors below.


    In order to achieve a very real and cruel kidnapping effect, such a tense confrontation scene was shot from above to capture the expressions of the actors below.


    Jiang SE¡¯s expression of despair and fear would be amplified by the visualnguage as a hint to the audience. Her performance was not bad to begin with. Through the way she was filmed, the audience could feel the tension and the pressure of the environment even more deeply.


    The camera went from high to low and gradually zoomed in. Jiang SE¡¯s panting could be heard through the microphone. Her nose and forehead were covered in sweat.


    Zhang Jingan should have called a stop when he was filming this scene. However, he felt very good at the moment, especially when Jiang SE¡¯s performance had repeatedly surprised him. He was not even sure if Jiang se would be able to continue filming this scene if he called a stop.


    He waved his hand and made a gesture to indicate that he was adjusting the camera. He motioned for the staff member who was controlling the camera to adjust the angle carefully. Using the illusion of the angle, he could film the tall kidnappers and Jiang SE¡¯s scrawny frame from the angle. This would better enhance the atmosphere.


    The filming of the actual scene was in full swing, but the staff at the door blocked PEI Yi¡¯s way. The decorated studio was covered with curtains, so that the lighting in the room was sufficient to satisfy Zhang Jingan.


    No one dared to bear the consequences of letting non-staff members into the filming location without permission. Although PEI Yi was able to easily climb up the mountain and enter the filming location, proving that his background was not ordinary, the staff still insisted that PEI Yi sit outside for a while.


    If Jiang se was not inside at that moment and she was not filming, perhaps PEI Yi would not be in such a hurry to enter.


    He was always stopped, which made him feel a little impatient. No matter how he said that he would not disturb the shooting, the staff still refused to believe him.


    He had lived for so long, when had he ever lived in such a submissive manner? PEI Yi threw away the backpack hanging on his arm and prepared to force his way in.


    In a corner of the room, Jiang se waspletely immersed in her memories. In the movie, Zhang Jingan¡¯s realistic sensory stimtion made it impossible for her to distinguish between reality and her memories. Every kidnapper¡¯s expression seemed to be the same as the one she had in her memory.


    That sinister smile, the eyes that were waiting for the right price, and even the words that came out of his mouth were all simr to those people back then.


    Where¡¯s Grandpa? She tried her best to tighten her legs and told herself that Feng Zhongliang would break in with his men not longter. He would bring the criminals to justice and rescue her from this prison.


    She waited for a long time, so long that her calf was numb and painful from the tension, but she still did not hear Feng Zhongliang calling her name loudly.


    During the shooting, every second was an extremely unbearable torture for her.


    When PEI Yi entered the room, he immediately saw the disheveled Jiang se in the corner. Everyone there was affected by her emotions and thought that her ¡®acting¡¯ was real.


    However, PEI Yi could see the fear in her eyes. Her gaze seemed to have lost focus. He could sense that she was even more afraid than she was now.


    Zhang Jingan gestured for him to stop. He had just shouted ¡®OK¡¯ when PEI Yi strode toward Jiang se.


    There was something wrong with her. Many people would be hysterical from extreme fear, but in reality, she did not even dare to make a sound. Instead, she forced herself to hold it in. She was panting heavily through her nostrils. Her nose was trembling, and her arms were twisted behind her back. She seemed to have lost consciousness.


    PEI Yi¡¯s heart ached at the sight of her. He squatted down and pulled her into his arms.¡±Sese.¡±


    The people in the studio looked at this scene in surprise. Zhang Jingan furrowed his eyebrows. He was even a little surprised that such a stranger had appeared in the theater.


    brother PEI! mo Anqi eximed in surprise when she saw PEI Yi. The crowd, who had been immersed in the tension during the shoot, finally snapped out of their daze.


    However, PEI Yi did not care about the others ¡®reactions. Jiang se kept trembling in his arms. He pitifully hugged her even tighter.


    ¡°Sese, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He consoled her softly and hugged her even tighter. Her body was a little cold. At such a close distance, PEI Yi could almost hear the sound of her blood flowing rapidly.


    A hand went around her back and hooked onto the rope that was tied around her. She had yet toe back to her senses.


    Around them, Liu Ye, Daniel, and the other actors looked at this scene in shock. When they saw PEI Yi untie Jiang SE¡¯s rope, he continued to call out Jiang SE¡¯s name without stopping.


    He felt a little regretful. He should havee here earlier. He shouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time talking nonsense with those people. She was actually notpletely ready to face her past.


    She would be scared without thepany of someone she was particrly familiar with.


    She had always been gentle and quiet. She was born earlier than him, mentally older than him, and had been praised by her elders for being sensible and obedient since she was young. However, in reality, other than these, she was still a girl who could be afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of Sese,¡± He nted aforting kiss on the top of her head. He did not mind the powder and hair gel stains on her head. He hugged Jiang se tightly. Her cold body was pressed against his warm embrace. His strong arms gave Jiang se a great sense of security.


    His voice pulled Jiang se back to reality. She buried her face in his chest and did not even dare to lift her head. Even though the rope had been untied, her arms were still tied behind her back. This proved that deep down, her heart was still bound.


    ¡°Ah Yi, darling,¡± she called out tentatively. PEI Yi nodded his head and hugged her even more tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He was as tall as Daniel, who yed Thomas on the production team. In fact, he was even taller than him. This gave Jiang se a great sense of security and encouragement.


    This boy who used to follow her, hold her hand, and was once shorter than her, was now holding her in his arms in a protective posture.


    Back then, Feng Zhongliang had personally carried her out of the house where she had almost lost her life. Now, PEI Yi had pulled her out of the shadow of fear in the process of reminiscing.


    The moment she saw PEI Yi, she wanted to burst into tears. However, she buried herself in his arms and sobbed softly.


    This scene made everyone in the theater think that Jiang se was too immersed in her character. No one would have thought that she had experienced something simr before.


    The filming of the kidnapping went much smoother than Zhang Jingan had expected. The next part of the filming was the discussion between the kidnappers. Jiang se was taking a break for now.


    She had not taken a shower or removed her makeup. There was still a ¡®beating¡¯ scene to shootter, so Zhang Jingan asked her to maintain her appearance.

 Chapter 433

    433 Confirmation


    Xia Chaoqun took a coat and draped it over Jiang se. He was considerate enough to give her some time alone with PEI Yi.


    The staff on set were discussing the next scene with Liu Ye and the others. Jiang se sat on a stool and first dealt with the scratches she had sustained during the shooting. Then, she dipped a cotton swab in alcohol on PEI Yi¡¯s arm and helped him apply it on his arm.


    He had been stopped when he entered the filming set. These people knew nothing about him and were afraid of Zhang Jingan. Although he had been knocked down when they stopped him, they had scratched his arm and injured him.


    PEI Yi did not feel anything, but Jiang SE¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Actually, just wait a little longer. After this scene, they¡¯ll say that you¡¯re my boyfriend and let you in.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait.¡± He shook his head and said honestly, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be scared.¡±


    If it were any other movie, it would have been fine, but ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ was different.


    While he was in school, he had contacted nie dan to get him the script for ¡°a chance to live¡± and read it. After that, he had also asked his grandfather about it. The female lead that Jiang se had yed in the drama had a simr experience to Feng Nan.


    The only difference was that the movie¡¯s ending had been handled artistically, making it much better than reality.


    He was worried that Jiang se would be afraid. He felt that he was already toote. How could he be willing to wait any longer when he reached the set?


    ¡°Moreover, this injury is nothing.¡± He looked at his arm that had lifted his short-sleeved shirt. There were some scratch marks on it. If he didn¡¯t like the way she looked when she was worried about him, he wouldn¡¯t have taken it to heart.


    When the alcohol stimted his wound, there was a slight tingling and itch. The girl¡¯s focused expression made PEI Yi¡¯s eyes light up.


    She pursed her lips. She had not cleaned up her appearance, but in his eyes, she looked good in any way.


    He had seen her when she was young, when she was a teenager, when she became an adult, when she was elegant and gentle, and when she was the most disheveled after her rebirth, but what he liked the most at this moment was the way she looked at him with all her heart.


    He sneakily leaned his head toward her cheek. Jiang se put the used cotton swab aside and twisted the cap of the alcohol bottle. In reality, she still felt a lingering fear when she recalled the scenes she had filmed. When she was surrounded by strangers and Zhang Jingan¡¯s filming had recreated the scene of her kidnapping years ago, it had indeed affected her emotions greatly.


    However, PEI Yi had arrived very quickly. The moment he hugged her, the meaning to Jiang se was different.


    When she came back to her senses, his rapid heartbeat made it clear that he was even more afraid than she was.


    She had heard him say that he liked her too many times. However, the impression that PEI Yi had of her in the past was that he had loved to stick to her since they were young, bought a France Manor for her, and liked the books she liked.


    She knew his feelings and understood his thoughts, but that feeling was not very real, like looking at a flower in the fog.


    She had heard him talk about his future ns before, but none of them had touched her as much as that moment. He hugged her tightly and said, ¡± ¡°Sese, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Jiang se had always felt that her personality was too boring and restrained. In her rtionship with PEI Yi, she was mostly passive and adjusted her attitude to ept his thoughts. She rarely took the initiative to express her inner thoughts.


    However, at this moment, she ced the bottle of alcohol on the table and turned to cup PEI Yi¡¯s face with both hands. She said in a serious tone, ¡±


    ¡°Yi, after you finish your task,e back to the Feng family with me and see my grandfather.¡±


    Her hand was still a little cold, making her fingers look even more delicate and smooth.


    ¡°I want to be with you. Don¡¯t be separated.¡±


    She had a reserved personality, and her words were almost like a proposal to him. She brought him back to the Feng family because she wanted to meet his parents seriously. She wanted to develop a long-term rtionship with him and get the approval of her parents.


    PEI Yi was a little surprised and a little annoyed.


    At this time, he should be the one begging her, not her.


    He grabbed Jiang SE¡¯s hand. When he recalled that Feng Zhongliang had called him before, he also remembered the ¡®mission¡¯ that she had mentioned. you know everything? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Grandpa and I know what the drill is about. You have to be well ande back soon.¡± She leaned her face over and pressed it against his, separated by their crossed hands.


    I want to go to France too. I want to drink the red wine that you brewed yourself and ride the horse you raised in France.


    These were the things that he had hoped to do with her before his reincarnation, but she had failed to do so. Now, she wanted to make up for her regrets one by one. It was a pity that it would be too difficult for PEI Yi to go abroad after he graduated, especially with his status. He had to set an example for himself. It was all her fault for not cherishing it in the past and being too slow-witted.


    She sighed, and PEI Yi nodded his head vigorously. He was agitated, but he could not say a word.


    The two of them leaned against each other affectionately and remained silent for a while. Both of them liked this quiet feeling. PEI Yi thought about it and did not rush to tell her about his previous spection.


    He had yet to confirm his spection with Feng Zhongliang. Whether Feng Zhongliang had recognized her or not was too important. He should not let his own guess affect her. Otherwise, if he was wrong, Jiang se would be even more disappointed.


    Jiang se still had a scene to shoot in the afternoon. Lunch boxes were sent over by the production crew in the afternoon. The crew members who had tried to stop PEI Yi earlier were knocked down by him. Although he had controlled his strength, they still looked much worse off than he did.


    When they found out from mo Anqi that PEI Yi was part of the circle of rich and powerful men in the capital, they came over to apologize uneasily, afraid that he would seek revengeter.


    PEI Yi did not have the time to care about them. In the afternoon, Jiang se was still listening to the instruction manual exining the next scene with Liu Ye and the others. During this time, he had already charged his phone and switched it on again.


    As usual, the moment he turned on his phone, he received countless messages from Chen minshu. PEI Yi found Feng Zhongliang¡¯s number and called him. However, he heard that the old man had already decided to fly to Shanghai personally to look for Jiang se despite Xiao Liu¡¯s advice.


    He was old and emotional. Dr. Zhao was afraid that his blood pressure would rise and something would happen to him. Fortunately, PEI Yi called back.


    Feng Zhongliang heaved a long sigh of relief when he learned that PEI Yi was with Jiang se on set.


    Jiang SE only knew that PEI Yi had called Feng Zhongliang in the afternoon to talk to him. The two of them had a long conversation. She did not know what they talked about, but she could sense that he was having mixed feelings.


    He had been with Jiang se on set for almost a week. Every day, when she had a scene to shoot, he would stand on the set so that she could see him with a blink of an eye.


    This gave her a great deal of psychologicalfort. When filming, she let her emotions run wild and reminisced about the past. The filming was smoother than she had imagined.


    In the evening, the production crew was preparing dinner. They ended work early today, so PEI Yi asked Jiang se out for a walk.

 Chapter 434

    434 Chapter 4


    Originally, there were very few outsiders in new town. Recently, there had been amotion because of the film crew¡¯s arrival, and many vigers from nearby viges came to watch the fun every day. However, in the evening, the vige still exuded a sense of peace after the end of its prosperity.


    The crew had temporarily booked a few hotels in town. There were not many cars here. During the day, they could asionally see buses, but in the evening, there were very few buses.


    A few shops were open and selling some simple trinkets. Business was bad. The female owners of the shops moved some stools outside and sat down to chat. They would asionally turn to look in Jiang SE¡¯s direction with excited expressions. Clearly, the topic of conversation was rted to the newly arrived crew in town.


    Jiang se initially thought that PEI Yi had asked her out for a walk because he wanted to tell her that he was leaving. To her surprise, he dragged her along the road for nearly 15 minutes. He only stopped when the houses on both sides of the road gradually decreased and the fields on both sides of the road were like terraced fields that extended downward.


    when I came here a few days ago and saw this ce, I always felt like I was in a France vineyard, looking down from a high ce.


    He held Jiang SE¡¯s hand. It was already November. Although the weather here was not as cold as the North, the chill was different from the winter in the imperial capital.


    She was wearing a thick trench coat, and her hand was in his palm and in his pocket. She was already warm from being covered.


    PEI Yi seemed to have something to say to her. He was wearing a shirt with casual pants and a camel-colored jacket, looking simple yet elegant.


    Jiang se looked up at him in admiration. The wind was strong, and her long hair was ruffled by the wind. Strands of hair stuck to her cheeks. PEI Yi used one hand to smooth them out and hooked them behind her ears, revealing her beautiful face.


    Sese, ¡± he called out to her. He did not say that he was leaving as Jiang se had expected.


    In reality, Jiang se had already known that he was going back to school. She was already very happy that he coulde and apany her for a week. It was also thanks to him that her scenes went so smoothly. She felt different every day as she slowly walked out of her psychological trauma.


    This state of mind was also in line with Tang Jing¡¯s character in the film. Her performance surprised Zhang Jingan and he had praised her many times on set.


    But even though she knew, she still couldn¡¯t bear to.


    She quietly waited for PEI Yi to continue, but he said, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Feng recognized you.¡±


    The moment he opened his mouth, he threw out such a bomb. Jiang se was momentarily dazed. The smile on her face froze. As if she had not heard PEI Yi clearly, she asked again, ¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Sese, your Grandpa recognized you. He knows you¡¯re Feng Nan.¡±


    PEI Yi repeated himself. Judging from her dazed expression, it was obvious that she had been greatly affected by his words.


    She was a little surprised, a little happy, a little sad, and a little disbelief and fear.


    These feelings were mixed in her big eyes and finally becameplicated.


    PEI Yi gave her some time to digest what he had just said because he had something more important to tell Jiang se. Compared to this, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s recognition of her was just a ¡®small matter¡¯.


    Ever since he had called Feng Zhongliang and learned about the entire incident, he had been hesitating whether he should mention it to Jiang se.


    Jiang Zhiyuan, the head of the kidnappers who had kidnapped Feng Nan back then, the mastermind behind the kidnapping case and the person who had been imprisoned in Hong Kong for 19 years for the kidnapping, had returned.


    If it was just Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s return, it would be difficult for him to cause any trouble. After all, Feng Nan was no longer the Feng Nan of the past. In a sense, even if Jiang Zhiyuan wanted to seek revenge for sending him to prison, he would not be able to find the real Feng Nan. He would only find another ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ who had appeared out of nowhere.


    If Feng Zhongliang had not said that, PEI Yi might have been gloating over his misfortune.


    ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ had reced Feng Nan and naturally obtained everything she had. At the same time, she had also solved a lot of problems for him.


    The cooperation between Jiangnan industry and the Jianghua group involved the marriage of the younger generation of the two families. After ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ appeared, this matter did not seem to be a problem for PEI Yi anymore.


    Even if Jiang Zhiyuan were to cause trouble after he was released from prison, he would not look for the real Feng Nan. He would only look for her.


    However, Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s identity was too troublesome. The moment he heard about this, he, who had never believed in fate, almost couldn¡¯t help but sigh. What an ill-fated rtionship this was.


    He had not been idle for the past week. While Jiang se was filming, he told his grandfather about the incident. He mentioned Jiang SE¡¯s identity and asked his grandfather to help him investigate Jiang Zhiyuan.


    Although his grandfather was angry at him for leaving the school before the drill and for finding a girlfriend with such aplicated background, he still indulged his grandson after scolding him. He spent a few days to find out Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s background.


    Naturally, Xiao Liu¡¯s investigation could notpare to old master PEI¡¯s action. Other than Jiang SE¡¯s life, there was also Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s background. This person¡¯s personality and the things he had done in his early years, as well as the people one to three generations ago, had all been investigated clearly.


    He did note from a good family background. If some people were born with no effort and could have everything, then Jiang Zhiyuan, who could not achieve anything even if he worked hard, must be a bad joke yed by fate.


    When he was young, he didn¡¯t have a fixed residence. He followed his father and learned tomit crimes. He didn¡¯t use his intelligence on the right path. He had a very strong antisocial personality, which had been revealed since he was young.


    He waswless, had no legal identity, and had a ruthless personality. There was nothing he didn¡¯t dare to do.


    If not for the fact that Zhou Hui was captivated by his face and got pregnant, PEI Yi could almost imagine what would happen to such a person. He would either seed and be a leader who caused harm to others, or he would be hacked to death on the streets.


    However, the strange thing was that the birth of his daughter changed some of his views, but in the end, it did not produce a good result.


    He didn¡¯t have a household register, so it was unrealistic for him to work. He had tried to work for illegal workers without contracts, but his boss maliciously dyed his sry and even chased him away because he didn¡¯t have a legal identity.


    At the most difficult time, Zhou Hui cried with his daughter in his arms, but he had nothing but his fists and face.


    Under such circumstances, he chose to gather a few of his old friends, smuggle into Hong Kong, and had the idea of kidnapping a rich man for extortion.

 Chapter 435

    435 In fact


    He didn¡¯t have much knowledge, but he had dealt with the police with his parents since he was a child. He had learned a lot of crooked ways that he shouldn¡¯t have learned from the small mouths of many people in society. He was very smart and made precise preparations before he took action.


    If he had not been so anxious to get the money and wanted to go back to the capital with his daughter and wife, he might not have given himself away so quickly.


    In short, under various circumstances, he failed and was arrested and imprisoned.


    PEI Yi had no intention of probing this person¡¯s feelings when he was imprisoned. There was only one thing he was concerned about. The leader of the kidnappers who had kidnapped Feng Nan, hurt her, and almost killed her had now be Jiang SE¡¯s biological father.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had kidnapped Feng Nan for the sake of his daughter. He had once harbored evil thoughts toward Feng Nan. In his life, he had disregarded thew, looked down on human lives, and trampled on morality. He did not care about others or himself. The only thing he cared about was the continuation of his life.


    Now, the person he cared about the most had be the girl he had hurt before. She had reced his real daughter.


    In the past, PEI Yi had thought that fate was doing this because it was taking care of him and wanted to help him and Jiang se be together. However, at this moment, he wondered if fate was trying to give Jiang Zhiyuan a heavy punishment. He would lose whatever he cared about.


    He could survive 19 years in prison. Thew would punish him for his past mistakes, but fate would not let him off easily.


    PEI Yi was at a loss as to how he should tell Jiang se.


    He had promised her that he wouldn¡¯t hide anything from her, but how could he say something like this?


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, did you recognize me?¡±


    Jiang se mumbled to herself. Actually, she had already vaguely guessed this possibility.


    That day, Feng Zhongliang had inexplicably called her to vent his anger. After that, he had anxiously asked Xiao Liu to rush to Shanghai immediately, take a picture of her handwriting, and ask her to sign his name. All of this proved that Grandpa was suspicious.


    She had been brought up by Feng Zhongliang, and she could vaguely sense her grandfather¡¯s actions, but she did not expect it to be so fast.


    In fact, she had been looking forward to this for a long time. In the beginning, after her rebirth, she did not want to disturb her grandfather¡¯s life in hister years. Later, because of Feng Nan¡¯s every move, she changed her mind and revealed what she wanted to tell her grandfather during her daily interactions with Feng Zhongliang. She was giving clues to her grandfather so that he could think it through and hand the initiative over to Feng Zhongliang so that he could decide whether to acknowledge her as his granddaughter.


    The process of waiting was too long. The uneasiness and entanglement couldn¡¯t be exined clearly in a few words.


    She was afraid of being hurt, afraid of being rejected. In the past two years, she had actually been a little scared and uneasy.


    However, when PEI Yi told her that Feng Zhongliang had recognized her, Jiang se suddenly felt a sense of homesickness.


    Her grandfather had recognized her and knew who she was. However, he had not even called her at all. Her excitement turned into anxiety as she looked at PEI Yi uneasily.


    She did not say a word, but PEI Yi seemed to know what she was thinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. If Grandpa Feng didn¡¯t like you and didn¡¯t want to acknowledge you, he wouldn¡¯t even have mentioned this to me.¡± He was still anxious about Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s matter. More than two months ago, Jiang Zhiyuan had barged into the du family and almost exterminated the entire family. However, he did not do anything in the end for some reason.


    Du changqun had been holding it in for a while, but he couldn¡¯t hold it in. He was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    He was afraid that Jiang Zhiyuan would go back on his word and kill him again. He even wanted to sell the house and hide far away with his family.


    He wanted to leave the country to hide from this person, obviously because he was scared by Jiang Zhiyuan.


    Du changqun¡¯s n was to make a police report at the police station and arrest Jiang Zhiyuan. Then, he would get Zhou Hui to ask Jiang se for arge sum of money to support the family¡¯s migration.


    By then, even if Jiang Zhiyuan was released from prison for an attempted murder, it would be difficult for him to seek revenge on them.


    He had heard from Zhou Hui that this person was just an unregistered citizen. It was not easy for him to leave the country. Moreover, he did not have a job and no ie. When they left, where could he find someone to take revenge on?


    Du changqun could not care less about what would happen to Jiang se after he reported the case.


    When the time came, he would leave as soon as he got the money. He did not n to have anything to do with anyone with the surname Jiang for the rest of his life. Be it Jiang Zhiyuan or Jiang se, they would have nothing to do with him.


    He had nned it well and even made thorough preparations before reporting the case. On the day he was kidnapped, he searched all the trash cans in the neighborhood and found a few pairs of rubber gloves that had been used by others. He hid them in his house. Jiang Zhiyuan had worn them before. He wanted to use them as evidence and also as evidence to resist Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s threat in the future.


    However, when he went to the police station, he met Feng Zhongliang, and the matter was quickly suppressed.


    Feng Zhongliang did not want to help Jiang Zhiyuan, but he had to consider the impact it would have on Jiang se if the matter was exposed. Du changqun¡¯s n did not seed, but at the same time, this incident had brought Jiang Zhiyuan and Jiang SE¡¯s rtionship to the table. He had many things to deal with. He had to appease the du family and keep a close eye on Jiang Zhiyuan so that he would not cause any more trouble for Jiang se.


    Sese, ¡± PEI Yi called out to Jiang se again. She looked up at him, not knowing what to do. Her eyes were extremely beautiful. They were ck and white, like two ck pearls. Her full eyshes blinked, giving her an intoxicating charm and gentleness.


    do you still remember, at that time, ¡± he said with a difficult expression, and she replied, ¡± ¡°What?¡± She motioned for him to continue, ¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the kidnapper with the surname Jiang who kidnapped you back then?¡±


    As soon as he said this, she was stunned for a moment. Then her body stiffened and she held his hand even tighter.


    Her body revealed that she obviously remembered this person¡¯s reaction, but the situation was much better than he had imagined.


    During this period of time, her film shooting was effective. She kept recalling the past and immersed herself in this kidnapped atmosphere. With her current willpower, she could endure it.


    In the past, she was just too scared to think about it, afraid that she would copse at the thought.


    However, now that he was by her side, she had someone to rely on psychologically. When she thought about the past, she felt a lot more at ease.


    Some memories were a kind of injury. Not daring to touch them and sealing them up did not mean that the injury had healed.


    It was only his imagination that was frightening, not the truth. In fact, if she thought too much about it, the past would not be so scary.


    ¡°I have some impression.¡± Jiang se nodded calmly. After a long silence, she suddenly asked, ¡±


    ¡°Yi, I¡¯ve been thinking about this too.¡±

 Chapter 436

    436 Chapter 4


    The fact that Jiang se was willing to take the initiative to talk to him about this meant that she had truly epted him deep down in her heart. There was no longer any barrier between them. Instead, she naturally told him many things.


    ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be said to anyone, not even to grandfather.¡± Her thin eyelids drooped down, blocking the worry in her almond-shaped eyes. Her voice was a little soft. actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about whether I was afraid of dying in that house where I was kidnapped, or if I was afraid of my family giving up on me.


    The lines that Daniel, Liu Ye, and the others said during the filming gave her a deeper analysis of her past self.


    Was she afraid of the pain of having her nails plucked out or the horror of being abandoned by her parents and rtives?


    Back then, after the kidnappers had kidnapped her, they had also asked about the whereabouts of the ransom, but there had been no news. At that time, her father was having a hot time with another woman outside, and her mother did not pay the most attention to her. There were too many children and grandchildren in the Feng family, and there were more than ten granddaughters.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she was there or not.


    In the past, Jiang se could not tell whether it was the physical pain that had brought her more fear or the fear of being abandoned by her family and dying in that dark room that had made her more desperate.


    Just as PEI Yi had said, the scariest thing was not what had happened in the past. After all, she had been rescued after the incident and was still alive.


    The scariest thing was often her own imagination and some other things that she did not dare to touch.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if she hated the kidnappers or her parents the most. She didn¡¯t dare to think about this in the past. Some things were too boring once she thought about it.


    When Feng Zhongliang saved her back then, she felt that at least someone in the Feng family still remembered her and did not give up on her. However, her parents ¡®criticism after that still caused her a lot of confusion.


    Therefore, she did not dare to disobey her grandfather¡¯s instructions. Now that she thought about it, she said, ¡± I¡¯m probably afraid that grandfather will give up on me.


    Therefore, she was quiet and obedient. She listened to her parents ¡®arrangements and went on a blind date with Zhao junhan. She instinctively rejected PEI Yi¡¯s feelings and did not dare to get close to him. She did not have any close friends since she was a young girl and was not used to having physical contact with people she was not close to.


    If PEI Yi had not wooed her, she suspected that she might have been lonely for the rest of her life.


    Until one day, she was reborn and broke the shackles of the past. She was no longer the daughter of a prestigious family, as if the world had slowly opened up a new path for her.


    With a different identity, she could be bold enough to act coquettishly with her grandfather and reject some of his requests. She could be an actress who wanted to act, she could date PEI Yi, and she could do many things that she did not dare to do in the past. She did not have to live a normal life anymore.


    ¡°Sese.¡± PEI Yi hugged her tightly, and she rested her chin on his shoulder. Her eyshes were misty, and she reached out to hug him tightly. She wanted to say something, but PEI Yi called out to her again, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, listen to me.¡±


    ¡°The leader of the kidnappers was called Jiang Zhiyuan.¡± He had mentioned Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s name on purpose. She sniffed and felt that he was hugging her even tighter, as if he was going to rub her into his chest.


    He¡¯s Jiang SE¡¯s father. After he said this, he wrapped his arm tightly around her slender waist and said indifferently, ¡±


    ¡°My biological father.¡±


    When she heard this, her legs went soft. He had already expected this oue, so he wrapped her entire weight in his arms.


    don¡¯t hold back. You have to tell me. We¡¯re a couple, a future husband and wife. We have a long way to go. I promised you, so I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. I also hope that you can tell me if you have something on your mind.


    At this moment, Jiang se felt a little lost. She had heard every word that PEI Yi had said, but it took a long time for the words to reach her mind.


    By the time she realized what PEI Yi had said, she was already in his arms and could only rest her arms on his shoulders.


    What else could she say? She wanted tough. She felt that this was too strange, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to.


    She hoped that PEI Yi would tell her that he was just joking with her, but she knew him well. He loved her and would not tease her with such a nasty joke to make her sad.


    ¡°S-biological father?¡± She found it ridiculous and wanted tough when she said this, but the corners of her mouth were so stiff that they didn¡¯t listen to her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± He nodded and hugged Jiang se even tighter. he¡¯s been released from prison. He¡¯s returned from Hong Kong. He¡¯s been back for more than half a year. Sese, the reason Grandpa Feng didn¡¯t contact you is because he can¡¯t figure out this person¡¯s personality.


    Back then, Jiang Zhiyuan hadmitted a crime and was imprisoned for his daughter¡¯s sake. When he came out, his daughter was living a life as he had hoped, but he had no intention of contacting her at all.


    If he did not love Jiang se, he would not have taken the risk back then. There was no need for him to sneak into the du family and almost kill the entire du family because du changqun had treated Jiang se badly.


    However, he loved Jiang se. It was in their nature as father and daughter. He should have met Jiang se at least once, but he did not.


    This person¡¯s personality was hard to figure out. Coupled with this, Feng Zhongliang had to get someone to keep a close eye on him. He could not let him bring any harm to Jiang se.


    Jiang se had suffered too much today. The leader of the kidnappers who had hurt her the other day had now be her father. This situation was simply unbelievable.


    In the past, she had always thought that her reincarnation as Jiang se might have been an ident. However, she now had a vague feeling that something was not right.


    Due to the impact of Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s incident, Feng Zhongliang had recognized her. Jiang se did not feel that excited anymore, not to mention that PEI Yi had said that he was going back to school to prepare for the uing drill. She could not even squeeze out the feeling of reluctance.


    a chance of survival ¡± only ended in early February. Zhang Jingan¡¯s satisfaction with the movie was evident in his words.


    He had been under a lot of pressure when he decided to rece the female lead at thest minute, but he didn¡¯t expect to receive such an unexpected result.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance surprised and surprised Zhang Jingan. She had urately grasped Tang Jing¡¯s emotions before and after she was kidnapped. She was so precise that during several scenes, she was acting alongside Daniel, Liu Ye, and the others. Furthermore, she was not suppressed by them. Under such circumstances, Liu Ye and the others were also affected by her and performed well.


    Zhang Jingan was confident that when the higher-ups of huandaopany saw the movie, they would be full of praise for Jiang SE¡¯s performance.


    The film crew parted ways in Shanghai. Zhang Jingan had to take the film crew back to the capital first, then bring the film to the United States. The film would be viewed and confirmed by the huandao headquarters, and post-editing and production would be carried out.


    Before they left, Zhang Jingan asked Jiang se, ¡± ¡°Sese isn¡¯t going back to the capital, but is going to fly directly to France?¡±


    Due to Zhang Jingan¡¯s increasingly strict requirements in theter stages of the filming, he was not very satisfied with some of the set arrangements. The subsequent rearrangement dyed some time, causing the original filming schedule to be dyed. The original n of about 130 days of filming was extended to about 150 days.

 Chapter 437

    437 Chapter 437-meeting face to face


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Jiang se nodded. She did not have the time to return to the imperial capital after filming ¡°a chance to live. the new product under the fedarer watch was about to be put on the market. Earlier on, Xia Chaoqun had made use of her friendship with Madam fedarer to help her secure an opportunity to go to France for an interview at the fedarerpany. He had done his best to secure a partnership with the fedarer watch.


    At the same time, her endorsement with Hong Kong jewelry had expired, and Hong Kong group had the intention to renew the contract. They had been in contact with Xia Chaoqun for a long time, but after the second half ofst year, she had not been able to free herself.


    Xia Chaoqun had even managed to get her a spot in the inner pages of a French magazine. Most importantly, the French Film Festival wasing soon. demon, ¡°which she had previously co-filmed with Liu Ye, was finally going to be released worldwide after more than a year of post-editing and production.


    Jiang se would be very busy in theing days. She would be so busy that she would not have the time to return to the imperial capital.


    Xia Chaoqun suggested that she stay in Shanghai for a few days, rest well, and adjust her state of mind before rushing to France to throw herself into her intense work.


    after that, she went to France for work and also participated in the film festival.


    Although Zhang Jingan did not have any works for the French Film Festival this time, he should have received an invitation due to his international reputation.


    During the filming of ¡± a chance to live, ¡± Jiang se had gotten to know the film crew and even overheard their private discussions. If not for work, Zhang Jingan would have received an invitation from the judges for the France Film Festival this time.


    ¡°Congrattions. If you need my help, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡± Zhang Jingan gave her a hug. I believe ¡®demon¡¯ will definitely shine at the film festival. Sese, your performance was very infectious.


    Naturally, Jiang se was happy to receive Zhang Jingan¡¯s praise. This famous director was very strict at work, but he was also very protective of his shorings outside of work.


    He acknowledged Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills in ¡± a chance of survival ¡°. Naturally, he felt that her performance in ¡± demon ¡± would be outstanding. if I were a judge at the France Film Festival this time, I would definitely vote for you.


    Jiang seughed as well.


    trust me, if you have a movie to participate in this year¡¯s film Festival, many of the judges will say the same thing as you are right now.


    Sometimes, Zhang Jingan¡¯s name was the guarantee of quality films.


    Jiang SE¡¯spliment made Zhang Jinganugh. He chatted with Jiang se for a while more before he left with his assistant¡¯s beckoning.


    After Zhang Jingan left, mo Anqi caught up to Jiang se and told her about her schedule for the next two days.


    Century Gxy knew that Jiang se was about to head to France to participate in the film festival. Naturally, thepany knew the importance of the film festival. Half a year ago, they had already booked a hotel and ne tickets for Jiang se in France. Her visa had also been settled. After Xia Chaoqunmunicated with thepany yesterday, they had already sent Jiang SE¡¯s information to Shanghai. All she needed to do was wait for her to set off.


    If Jiang se could make a name for herself with her performance in ¡± demon ¡± at the France Film Festival, there was no doubt that it would be beneficial for her future. Thepany had also made ample preparations for this.


    He had already sent someone to Francest year to find out the names of the judges of the film festival. He wanted to win their favor for Jiang Sebo.


    After saying this, mo Anqi said, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, it seems that director Zhang likes you very much. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have to wait for an opportunity for the next movie like¡± a chance to live.¡±He might even contact you directly.¡±


    Most of these big-name directors had weird tempers and were not easy to get close to. They had their own standards when dealing with people, so it was not easy to win their favor.


    However, Jiang se was very popr. Every time she finished filming a movie, very few directors would have a bad impression of her. From Zhao rang back then to Zhang Jingan now, she was on good terms with all of them.


    Jiang se had no intention of discussing this with mo Anqi. She quickly changed the topic.


    The trip to France was scheduled to take ce three dayster. Before that, Xia Chaoqun had arranged a beauty spa for her so that she could attend the interview for the top management of fedarer in her best condition.


    Jiang se was expected to stay in France for one and a half months, and the film festival had already taken up half a month.


    This was her second time in France after her reincarnation due to work. When the nended, thepany had already rented a car to pick her up.


    Jiang se would be staying in France for a long time, so she had quite a lot of luggage. Xia Chaoqun and Mo Anqi were each pushing five to sixrge suitcases. These suitcases were only a portion of Jiang SE¡¯s belongings. Most of the gown she would be wearing at the film festival had been prepared in advance. Two days ago, her styling team had brought it to France.


    Perhaps it was because there was still nearly a month until the film festival, but there were not many people from the media around the airport. When she returned to the hotel, it was already past eight at night. She politely declined mo Anqi¡¯s request to go out for a walk. Jiang se got ready to wash up and go to bed early. Xia Chaoqun had arranged for her to meet with the higher-ups of the fedarerpany at ten in the morning the day after tomorrow. She needed to face it in a better state and try her best to seize this hard-won opportunity.


    Xia Chaoqun had talked to her before. Even if she couldn¡¯t get the endorsement deal for this new series of watches from fedarer, she had to try her best to get a contract with her best friend.


    None of the celebrities that fedarer had worked with before were Asian. Once Jiang se secured the contract, she would definitely cause a sensation in the industry. It might even bring her countless opportunities.


    One could imagine the importance of this interview. Jiang se had taken a day off. Although the meeting time was at 10 a. M., It was necessary for her to put on some makeup before she set off.


    Jiang se had to wake up at six. Fortunately, she had not been working for the past two days and had gone to bed early. After she finished her light-tasting breakfast and put on her makeup, she was in high spirits. Her eyes were clear and bloodshot. Xia Chaoqun was very satisfied with her.


    Initially, he thought that the fedarerpany would not ce much importance on this meeting. After all, although Jiang se was well-known in the country, she was not as well-known internationally. Although her resume showed that she had participated in ¡± a chance of survival ¡°, which was filmed by a major foreign investmentpany, huandao films, the film had just finished its production, so there was no effect yet.


    Jiang se had initially thought that with her experience and status, no more than three people from the fedarerpany would be able to meet her.


    To her surprise, when she arrived at the fedarerpany and announced her name, the female secretary, who looked capable and capable, pushed open the door to the reception room when Jiang se was led upstairs. There were already more than ten people from the fedarerpany seated inside. It was clear that they were serious about interviewing her. It was not a perfunctory interview.

 Chapter 438

    438 The era


    Jiang se was initially surprised to see such a formation. However, she quickly adjusted her facial expression.


    The group of people from the fedarerpany sized Jiang se up. The temperature in France was low at the moment. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, she did not choose to ignore the weather for the sake of beauty.


    She was wearing a ck shirt with a stand-up cor and a pair of Pencil Pants of the same color, which entuated her slender and slim figure.


    What was different from the impression of Chinese women in the eyes of ordinary foreigners was that she was very tall. Even among European and American women, she was definitely the tall type. Her thin body did not belong to the type of weak willow in the wind. Her long legs wrapped in Pencil Pants were well-proportioned and strong. At first nce, it was obvious that it was a gift from long-term exercise.


    Her ck cored shirt showed off her fair skin. She did not flinch at all when fedarer sized her up. Instead, she introduced herself in French.


    Based on this alone, Jiang se had left a good first impression in the minds of these people who were interviewing the top executives of fedarer.


    In fact, many celebrities had been fighting for the new product of the fedarer brand before this. This watch, which was a couple¡¯s watch that fedarer and Steinway had coborated on, was also coveted by many male stars.


    She had arrived toote. If it were not for the rmendation from fedarer, the person-in-charge of the China region of the fedarerpany, she would not have gotten such an interview opportunity at all.


    Many of thepany¡¯s higher-ups were well aware of fedarer¡¯s personality. She was proud and cold, and very few people received her praise. However, when she wrote an email to rmend Jiang se to the headquarters in Switzend, she praised her for a few words, which was rare. This piqued the headquarters ¡®curiosity, so they took advantage of the fact that the productunch would be held in France this year to gather all thepany¡¯s executives to meet this Chinese female star who had received fedarer¡¯s praise.


    After their first meeting, her performance was not bad. She was natural and unrestrained, and she was calm in the face of everyone¡¯s judgmental eyes.


    After seeing her, the people in charge of the fedarerpany exchanged a look with each other. They understood why Ms. Fedarer had rmended her to be the spokesperson for the Huaxia region.


    The Chinese female star named Jiang se had a cold temperament. In a way, she had a rare air of nobility about her. She was elegant, cold, and a little reserved. Her eyes were calm, and the curve of her smile was just right. She was dressed in a low-key yet luxurious manner. She was quite in tune with the new product that fedarer hadunched.


    Especially when she was wearing a ck shirt, whichplemented her fair skin. The ck and white matched the feeling of fedarer¡¯s new item.


    All in all, Jiang se had left a good first impression on the fedarerpany. She had passed the first test of thepany¡¯s higher-ups.


    The Secretary who had led her here pulled out a chair for her. After Jiang se sat down, a middle-aged man in a silver-gray suit from the fedarerpany looked through Jiang SE¡¯s resume and suddenly asked, ¡±


    miss Jiang, before we continue our conversation, I¡¯d like to ask you what you think of our fedarerpany and what you know about it. I¡¯d like to know the reason why you chose to work for us.


    Jiang se had already memorized the resume of the fedarerpany before she came to France. Xia Chaoqun had done all the necessary preparations to secure the contract. While Jiang se was filming ¡± a chance to live, ¡± she had flown between the set and the imperial capital several times. She had even gone to Switzend three times to gather more information about the fedarer watch and the previous spokespersons. She hadpiled a huge stack of information.


    After she arrived in France the night before, she did not idle around. Before she came, she had already informed herpany staff to gather information on the personalities of the person in charge of fedarer¡¯s French region. While Jiang se was asleep the night before, she hadpiled the information and handed it to Jiang se for her to read through.


    At that moment, Jiang se answered fluently. She exined some of the famous events and history of the fedarerpany in French.


    When she first introduced herself in French, she did not attract the attention of thepany¡¯s senior management. After all, such a simple self-introduction could have been memorized by heart before she came.


    However, when she introduced thepany¡¯s information, she still used French, which proved that thisdy did not only have a simple understanding of French.


    In recent years, as Chinese celebrities gradually developed the desire to travel the world, it was not difficult for most of them to speak fluent English when they came out. However, Jiang SE¡¯s ability to speak French still made thepany¡¯s interviewers look at each other in dismay. They each wrote down their opinions and opinions on their forms.


    When Jiang se finished speaking, an elderly woman nodded. She smiled and stared at Jiang se with her gray-blue eyes.


    but since you know about the introduction of the fedarerpany, you should know that there are certain standards for thepany¡¯s choice of spokespersons. To be honest with you, many celebrities have sent signals to fedarer that they want to work together. What advantage do you think you have among a group of excellentpetitors? ¡±


    As soon as thedy finished speaking, the other interviewers turned to look at Jiang se, waiting for her answer.


    This group of people were the top executives of the fedarerpany in France. They were thepany¡¯s elites. Even when faced with a single person¡¯s focused gaze, it would bring great pressure to others.


    When Jiang se was being stared at by a group of people, it was easy for her to feel flustered if she did not have the mental fortitude.


    Especially since thedy¡¯s question was not friendly, and even had a bit of doubt.


    Jiang se took a deep breath. She had expected such a question toe up during the interview today. She could not back down now. The more she backed down, the easier it would be for her to attract the ire of others.


    This interview opportunity was hard toe by. Back then, she had framed Feng Nan at the banquet held by Madam fedarer. That was how she had gained Madam fedarer¡¯s favor and gotten such a rmendation.


    She organized her words in her heart and said with a smile, ¡±


    in my opinion, to be able topete with a group of excellentpetitors, sit in the fedarer office building in France, and get the opportunity to meet you, it¡¯s already an affirmation and recognition.


    Her answer was so beautiful that even thedy who asked the question nodded and motioned for her to continue.


    ¡°So far, I know that I can¡¯t bepared to many celebrities who worked with the fedarerpany before. but, ¡± she said, straightening her back even more, and her face revealed a confident look, ¡±


    ¡°In China, my era has just begun.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t boasting, but she had solid evidence.


    ¡°The movie I¡¯m starring in will be taking part in the France Film Festival this year. I¡¯m the female lead in director Zhang Jingan¡¯s new movie and I¡¯ve gained his friendship. I don¡¯t have many contracts for advertising, but I believe that the fedarerpany should have done a statistic on the results before they met me. ¡±


    The person from the fedarerpany nodded again. Jiang se continued, ¡±


    ¡°The Hong Kong jewelry that I¡¯m the spokesperson for has gradually increased its sales points during my endorsement period. When Adele first came to China, I was their first spokesperson, and they were very satisfied with the results. They were interested in continuing the contract with me. ¡±


    at the same time, I¡¯ve also worked with Givenchy before, ¡± she said in a gentler tone. I¡¯ve received their recognition and affirmation.

 Chapter 439

    439 Mine


    The fedarer¡¯s watches were considered high-end products and were famous all over the world. Their current sales were mainly in Europe. China was not the country where the fedarer¡¯s watch market was the strongest.


    ¡°This is my influence in China. I believe that with the release of my movie, my fame will far exceed the current me.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s ¡± my era ising ¡± was not just an empty boast. She truly had the right to say such things.


    fedarer¡¯s watches are really good. I really like the designs of several ssic watches. However, there¡¯s a Chinese saying that goes,¡¯you¡¯re a man of great talent, but you never meet him¡¯. She tranted this sentence and said it to the interviewers in a simpler way, ¡±


    ¡°No matter how good it is, it still needs someone to discover it. ¡°At the moment, China is well-developed, but it¡¯s because of the poprity of its products. Fedarer¡¯s watches are exquisite and exquisite, and they look elegant and Grand. There¡¯s no shortage of people in China who can buy them. However, China isn¡¯t the biggest buyer of fedarer¡¯s products. I think everyone should be very clear about the reason.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s words made the bunch of fedarer interviewers frown. One of them raised his hand and gestured for Jiang se to continue.


    every year, the celebrities that fedarer signs on as spokespersons are all well-known movie stars from Europe and the United States. We¡¯ll consider them based on their fame, status, and temperament. However, in my opinion, these celebrities and fedarer¡¯s products have one thing inmon. They¡¯re famous in Europe and the United States, but they don¡¯t belong to China.


    Therefore, for many years, the spokespersons for fedarer¡¯s products were all top European and American stars. They were very famous abroad, but their poprity in China might not be as high as that of the luxury brands.


    Her words resonated with the crowd. Jiang se smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m not. ¡°Once the fedarerpany is willing to give me this opportunity, more people in China will know about the name ¡®fedarer¡¯ because of me. At the same time, I¡¯ll have more opportunities in the future because of the name ¡®fedarer¡¯. This is the reason why I chose thepany. I think this is also the special advantage that thepany is willing to give me this interview opportunity.¡±


    Jiang se had indeed hit the nail on the head. At the same time, she had also given the people of fedarer a deeper and more intuitive impression of her. She was a very smart person. She understood herself and where she stood. She could identify her weaknesses and her strengths. Regardless of whether the fedarer watch was willing to sign Jiang se as its spokesperson in the future, at least they could work together with her.


    From the way the higher-ups of the fedarerpany lowered their heads and recorded the information, Jiang se could roughly guess what the interviewers were thinking.


    Xia chaowang waited for her toplete her mission.


    Since she had achieved her initial goal, Jiang SE¡¯s behavior became more natural. In the following questions and answers, the group of higher-ups who were interviewing her had a deeper impression of her. Her appearance and aura were considered to be a rather beautiful woman in the eyes of the Chinese. Even in the eyes of the Europeans and Americans, she was outstanding.


    She had a unique aura about her. In fact, when Jiang se had mentioned the advertisement she wanted to shoot earlier, fedarer had investigated her after receiving the application from the person-in-charge of the Huaxia region. They had some understanding of her past.


    Jiang se did not spend much time attendingmercial events. However, every time she did, her attire would receive unanimous praise from the industry insiders. At the same time, the products she had endorsed before did indeed sell well.


    Even the people from fedarerpany had an impression of Hong Kong jewelry¡¯s products back then. She had once shot an advertisement for Hong Kong jewelry in France. Before her endorsement expired, the poster had often appeared in the gship store of Hong Kong jewelry in France.


    As she had said, her status in Huaxia was also gradually rising.


    She had worked with the top Chinese male star, Liu Ye, twice. The first movie she had worked with him on would be released worldwide this year. The movie she had worked with Zhang Jingan should have already been finalized.


    Once the movie was released and the marketing was done well, it was very likely that it would make her profit again and increase her status.


    On the other hand, the managementpany that Jiang se had signed with was one of the top managementpanies in China. They maintained a good rtionship with both domestic and foreign theater chains, so it was not difficult for them to achieve this.


    She had not had any scandals in the past few years and had a good image. From the information she gathered about Jiang se, she did not have any bad habits. From the rumors, she seemed to be a woman who was very strict with herself.


    If the higher-ups of the fedarerpany had doubts about this before they met her, they would have thought that she was just running thepany for her image.


    However, after meeting her in person today, most of them dispelled their original concerns and thought that she was not much different from the rumors.


    Her temperament was even better than in movies and posters. She was dressed in an outstanding manner, and her eyes were bright. When she looked at others, she was not nervous, but calm and generous.


    Based on the above points, she was indeed worthy of being rmended by Madam fedarer. Her looks, temperament, fame, and personality were all impable. There was also a serious problem that Jiang se had mentioned. The spokespersons of the fedarer watch in the past were almost all targeted at the top celebrities in Europe and America.


    Although this had always maintained the status of the fedarer watch, as Jiang se had said, it was too far away from China.


    Over the years, China had developed rapidly, but from the beginning to the end, the sales of fedarer¡¯s watches were not as ideal as in other regions. Perhaps this had something to do with the spokesperson and the poprity.


    For many Chinese people, the well-known brands probably did not include the fedarer watch, which was endorsed by European and American stars and models.


    The conversation went on for forty-five minutes. During that time, Jiang se methodically answered the questions that the federorpany threw at her.


    It was not until both parties had left a deep impression in each other¡¯s hearts that the people from fedarer stood up and shook hands with her, expressing that they would carefully consider the possibility of working with her, that the face-to-face meeting was really over.


    When Jiang se came out, mo Anqi and Xia Chaoqun were still waiting for her in the reception room.


    The heater was on in the fedarerpany, but mo Anqi¡¯s hands were cold. The moment she saw Jiang se, she heaved a sigh of relief and stood up.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun picked up Jiang SE¡¯s coat and draped it over her. He asked softly, and Jiang se nodded.


    ¡°The conversation went very smoothly.¡±


    She must have left a good impression on the people from fedarer with her French. Therefore, during the conversation, the questions raised by the higher-ups of fedarer were all about their intention to cooperate with her. They did not feel like they were deliberately trying to make things difficult for her.


    When she was asked why she had the confidence to challenge the endorsement deal for the fedarer watch¡¯s new product and her advantage inpeting with the top Western celebrities, Jiang SE¡¯s answer turned her disadvantage into an advantage.


    Judging from the expressions on the faces of most of the interviewers at that time, many people had changed their original impression of her.


    However, it was still difficult to predict the oue. After all, her advantage was still too weakpared to the foreign a-listers. The federor watch¡¯s favorite spokesperson was not an Asian star. Everything was still based on the final result.

 Chapter 440

    440 Advantage


    When Jiang se, Xia Chaoqun, and the others came out, they ran into a group of fedarer¡¯s higher-ups who had juste out of the conference room.


    She was already wearing a ginger-yellow cashmere coat with an irregr cut. In private, she didn¡¯t rx at all about her image.


    Such a beautiful color made her stand out even more against the professional attire from the fedarerpany. It even suited her image better than when she had first entered the office.


    Thebination of ck and yellow easily reminded people of bees. They were beautiful and dangerous, but she interpreted these two dangerous colors very well and sessfully made everyone¡¯s eyes fall on her.


    When they returned to the hotel from the fedarerpany, Jiang se did not receive any calls from thepany for the next three days. Some of the staff from century Gxy who had apanied Jiang se to France were already feeling a little disappointed.


    Everyone had put in a lot of effort to get this contract. Once it failed, everyone would inevitably feel frustrated.


    Jiang se did not give up on the fedarerpany easily. She knew that it would not be easy to get into the good books of such a brand, let alone getting a brand endorsement.


    If she wanted to get the role of a fedarer spokesperson, she would have to leave a good impression on thepany¡¯s top management on the day of the interview. At the same time, she would also have to prove her work ability and the words she had said.


    Hence, after she arrived in France, she did not idle around. Xia Chaoqun arranged for her to shoot the inner pages of the magazine and made an appointment with the chief editor of France¡¯s fashion magazine to watch the show for her at thest minute. She also received an invitation to a brand show and a few party invitations. Her workload had increased significantlypared to when she was overseas.


    During this period, Xia Chaoqun had been actively contacting the people from the fedarerpany, but he did not get a satisfactory answer.


    Jiang SE¡¯s Chinese face had always been the biggest concern for the people from the fedarerpany.


    Half a monthter, Xia Chaoqun had a conversation with Jiang se.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably going to be very difficult to get this endorsement.¡±


    The people from the fedarerpany did not say anything for a long time. Based on their past preference for European and American stars with deep facial features and prominent facial features, Jiang SE¡¯s chances of winning were getting smaller and smaller as time passed.


    this afternoon, Catherine, also known as the Rose of Britain, was seen. Ackerman,pared to you, she has a greater advantage.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness as he said this.


    The Catherine that she mentioned was very famous in Europe and America. She was born into a United Kingdom aristocratic family and had an excellent temperament. She was discovered by the British director Benjamin and sessfully yed the role of the daughter of a fallen aristocrat in ¡± glory of doomsday. she had once worked with the top British male star, George, and became famous overnight.


    In the years that followed, she had produced many works and gained a rather high reputation in the United Kingdom. She was once known by the British media as the Rose of Britain. She had a pair of big, charming eyes. In terms of image, temperament, reputation, and status, she was not inferior to Jiang se. In fact, she had far surpassed Jiang se in terms of her current achievements.


    She had everything that the fedarer group loved. Since she had already met with thepany, the chances of Jiang se getting the endorsement deal were too low.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s helplessness onlysted for a moment. She quickly put away her defeated emotions and began to arrange the next step of the work for Jiang se.


    since I¡¯m not considering the contract with fedarer for the time being, at least I¡¯ve met with two otherpanies.


    Back then, Jiang se had been signed as the spokesperson for the Adele cowboy series. As Jiang SE¡¯s status rose and sales were sessfully opened up, many brands had actually extended an olive branch to her.


    If Jiang se had not set her sights on top-ss luxury items like the fedarer watch, most luxury items would have been more than happy to work with her.


    ¡°I have an appointment with Zheng Shirong for afternoon tea the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Mo Anqi couldn¡¯t help butugh at Xia Chaoqun¡¯s n, ¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Zheng from Hong Kong Hua knew that you¡¯ve finally arranged for him to meet Sese, he would probably thank you very much.¡±


    The contract between Jiang se and the fedarer watch was a lofty one. However, Hong Kong jewelry was eager to confirm the contract with Jiang se for the next few years.


    The people from Hong Kong and China were not stupid. Jiang SE¡¯s era in China was about to arrive. The films that had not been released were of higher quality. Working with Zhang Jingan would affect her value in the future. Regardless of whether her performance in the film had a breakthrough or if she maintained her previous standard, it was enough for her current status to rise.


    Moreover, Jiang se and PEI Yi were dating and the two of them had ns to get married. Others might not know this, but as the party that PEI Yi had personally ordered the ring for, Hong Kong Hua was well aware of this.


    Once the two were confirmed to be married in the future, the news would be as Grand as the wedding of foreign royal families. For Hong Kong jewelry brands, it would be an important development opportunity. The Xuzhou City would naturally not let go of such an opportunity.


    In private, he had already contacted Xia Chaoqun several times to discuss the renewal of his contract, but he was always dismissed by Xia Chaoqun with a few words.


    In order to renew the contract, Xu Zhou Ji had even contacted Xia Donghe to act as a middleman, but this stubborn niece of his had not been moved.


    The matter was dragged on and on. For Jiang SE¡¯s trip to France this time, Hong Kong had personally sent Xu Zhouji¡¯s eldest son-inw to France to discuss the renewal of her contract with her.


    However, Xu Zhou Ji did not gain any advantage from Xia Chaoqun. Zheng Shirong did not gain any advantage from this domineering and overbearing cousin of his. He had been in France for almost a month. He had wanted to meet Jiang se several times, but Xia Chaoqun had discreetly rejected him.


    As the time for the France Film Festival drew closer, he had be a little anxious recently. Mo Anqi had received a call from him and the gifts he had sent over. Even Jiang SE¡¯s makeup artist and stylist, Dora, had received some private gifts from him. He had begged them to speak up for Hong Kong.


    I originally nned to talk about the renewal of the contract with Hong Kong and Hua after getting fedarer¡¯s endorsement.


    Once fedarer¡¯s contract was secured, Xia Chaoqun was confident that he would be able to benefit Jiang se even more from signing with Hong Kong.


    Unfortunately, there was no reply from the fedarerpany. Hong Kong could not afford to dy any longer.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s attempt to stop him infuriated Xu Zhuji. He made several international calls to scold Xia Chaoqun for being ¡®cold-blooded¡¯,¡¯ female tyrant¡¯, and ¡®disregarding kinship¡¯. Even Xia Chaoqun¡¯s mother had called her a few times to ask her how she had angered her uncle to the point of almost cutting off all ties with her.


    However, just as Xia Chaoqun had said back then, business was business. Things were different now. When Jiang se signed the contract with Hong Kong, Xu Prefecture was still able to put on a high profile. The three-year contract only brought them 4.8 million in endorsement fees, and that was before taxes. This figure was already quite low.


    Although Jiang se was not as famous as she was now back then, the Xu Prefecture¡¯s offer was too low just based on the fact that she was a celebrity signed by Xia Chaoqun.

 Chapter 441

    441 Chapter 441-thanks


    Since the Xu Prefecture Ji did not care about family ties back then and spoke as a business person instead, Jiang SE¡¯s current status was no longer the same as before. Naturally, the terms, conditions, and mary figures she signed could no longer be the same as before, where she could let the Hong Kong people get what they wanted so easily.


    ¡°Then why did sister Xia agree to meet Mr. Zheng with Sese?¡± Mo Anqi was a little curious. With Xia Chaoqun¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t have answered her question. However, she was obviously in a good mood.


    this time, Hong Kong has the intention to extend the contract to five years. As for the price, they have already sent me a quotation.


    At this point, Xia Chaoqun gestured a ¡®seven¡¯. this is the annual fee.


    The endorsement fee was seven million a year. A five-year contract would cost more than 30 million. Compared to Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement fee back then, it was already several times higher. There were very few female celebrities in the country who couldpete with Jiang se at this price.


    Hong Kong Hua could not keep her cool and was being controlled by others. She had first revealed her trump card to satisfy Xia Chaoqun. No wonder she had agreed to the meeting between Zheng Shirong and Jiang se.


    Zheng Shirong had indeed been waiting anxiously. He hade with Xu Zhouji¡¯s determination. When he saw Jiang se, this man, who had met her in Hong Kong years ago, immediately presented her with the gift that Hong Kong had given her.


    It was a pair of embedded diamond rings. It was a rather rare red colored diamond that was mined by the Hong Kong group in South Africa more than 30 years ago. The entire raw stone weighed 15.9 carats.


    When the people from Hong Kong Hua sent it to the imperial capital for Jiang se and PEI Yi to have a look, the two of them had their eyes on the raw stone at first nce. They discussed the design with the designer repeatedly.


    The diamond had been cut into two bright triangles. They were very bright and pure red. They were sparkling in the box.


    Mr. Xu asked me to bring this gift from France to celebrate your engagement with Mr. PEI.


    When Zheng Shirong spoke, he stole a nce at Jiang SE¡¯s expression. He pursed his lips and lowered his voice.


    Mr. Xu can¡¯t go to Paris in person because of his health. Otherwise, he would very much like to meet you.


    The two diamonds were worth a lot. Red diamonds were too rare, especially a pair of rings with tworge diamonds. Their value was equivalent to the remuneration that Hong Kong China would give Jiang se if they invited her to be their spokesperson for five years.


    Jiang se picked up one of the Rings and gently put it on her ring finger. When Zheng Shirong saw this, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    The two rings were fixed ording to Jiang SE¡¯s and PEI Yi¡¯s size. The size of the Rings was just right. The pure red color matched her scallion-like fingers, and it was breathtakingly beautiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful,¡± Zheng Shirongplimented, ¡± I heard from sister Chaoqun that your trip to France this time will be very heavy. You¡¯re preparing for the film festival. It¡¯s not the right time to talk about work, but miss Jiang, you know that your contract with Hong Kong jewelry endedst year. Since you were busy with work, you haven¡¯t had the opportunity to renew it. ¡±


    He took a breath and continued, ¡±


    we¡¯ve had a great time working with you. Mr. Xu would like to renew the contract. I¡¯ve already discussed the details with sister Chaoqun. I wonder if you have any other suggestions.


    Zheng Shirong had already been dyed in France for a long time. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s repeated dys caused Xu Zhou Ji to fly into a rage. He made several overseas calls to scold him for not doing his job well.


    Now that he had finally gotten a chance to meet her, he naturally would not let go of the matter of the contract renewal.


    Just as Zheng Shirong had said, he was indeed very sincere. Jiang se was indeed interested in working with Hong Kong and China again. She had alsoe today to reach an initial agreement with them. Now that Zheng Shirong had brought this up, she did not dawdle. She immediately said,


    sister Chaoqun has already shown me the contents of the contract. I have no objections, but I want to make a simple change to the endorsement fee.


    After she finished speaking, Zheng Shirong was stunned for a moment and nodded.


    In fact, the price that Hong Kong had paid this time was already quite considerable. The reason why Xu Zhou Ji was willing to give the ring and pay a sky-high endorsement fee was purely because he liked the PEI family.


    Hong Kong jewelry was one of the best in China, but in the world, Hong Kong jewelry stillcked an opportunity to raise their status.


    When Jiang se wanted to bring up the endorsement fee again, Zheng Shirong was already mentally prepared.


    Since Hong Kong had lowered their stance, it was reasonable for Jiang se to take the opportunity to rip him off. Fortunately, Xu Zhou Ji had given him a bottom line price before he left. At that moment, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡±


    ¡°Please tell us. We can discuss it further.¡±


    I saw on the contract that sister Chaoqun mentioned that Hong Kong Hua hopes to change my endorsement contract from the original three-year contract to five years. It¡¯s seven million a year, right? ¡±


    Zheng Shirong replied,


    ¡°Yes. If you¡¯re not satisfied with the amount, we can discuss it again.¡±


    When he said this, he gritted his teeth and his cheeks trembled slightly. Xia Chaoqun, who was wearing sunsses and holding a teacup, took a sip of tea and did not say anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± Jiang se shook her head. I agree to five years. The product I¡¯ll be endorsing will remain the same. It¡¯ll still be the Diamond Series. However, the price will be changed from the original thirty-five million to five million.


    Her words stunned Zheng Shirong. Clearly, he had not recovered from his shock. Jiang se looked at the ring on her finger and smiled.


    the other remuneration will be the funds for me to buy this pair of rings.


    Jiang SE¡¯s actions were not only out of Zheng Shirong¡¯s expectations. Even Xia Chaoqun raised his head and nced at her through his sunsses. Although he did not say anything, it was obvious that he had doubts on his face.


    ¡°Miss, miss Jiang, I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Initially, Zheng Shirong thought that Jiang se was talking about the remuneration because she found 350000 Yuan too low. He was prepared for her to demand an exorbitant price. To his surprise, not only did Jiang se not increase the remuneration, she even lowered the endorsement price.


    I believe that the price of this pair of rings is more than 30 million, but I have no intention of negotiating the advertising fee with you.


    Jiang se replied to him gently, ¡±


    Hong Kong Hua is indeed very sincere. I ept Mr. Xu¡¯s gift, but the engagement ring between ah Yi and I should not be obtained in this way. I believe that if he were in France right now, he would not agree with me epting Mr. Xu¡¯s sponsorship as a gift.


    She had money now, and the ring was beautiful. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t afford it, and she didn¡¯t need Hong Kong Hua to do her such a favor.


    Business was business, but there were some things that she preferred to buy with her own money.


    However, if PEI Yi knew that she had bought this pair of rings, he would probably be extremely depressed.


    When Jiang se thought of this, her lips curled into a smile.

 Chapter 442

    442 Chapter 442 fight


    Zheng Shirong understood what Jiang se meant and chuckled bitterly.


    If the ring used by the PEI family¡¯s grandson was sponsored by Hong Kong, there was no need to mention how many benefits it would bring to Hong Kong in the future.


    If not for this, Xu Zhou Ji would not have been willing to take out such a rare diamond and cut it into a pair. He even gritted his teeth and gave Jiang se a pair of expensive rings as an engagement gift.


    Zheng Shirong patted his chest and promised that any celebrity who received such a gift would be overjoyed.


    He even showed that she could raise the advertising fee a little more, hinting that she could be more ruthless.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to take advantage of it. Instead, she rejected the gift and even generously offset the cost of the ring with the advertising fee.


    The Hong Kong group had always been worried about Jiang SE¡¯s contract renewal. Now, it was easily agreed upon. The gift that they had given out became something that Jiang se had bought herself.


    Zheng Shirong did not know if he should bementing about Jiang SE¡¯s extraordinary character or be d that Hong Kong China did not spend as much money as Xu Zhou had expected in exchange for a contract.


    miss Jiang, please. Zheng Shirong looked at Jiang se with aplicated expression. She was still looking down at the ring on her finger. Her gaze was gentle as if she was recalling her lover who was not by her side.


    I believe in Mr. Xu¡¯s judgment. It¡¯s a good thing for Hong Kong to have a spokesperson like you.


    After reaching an agreement to cooperate with Hong Kong again, the follow-up matters were naturally handed over to Xia Chaoqun to handle.


    When Jiang se returned to the hotel, she mentioned this to Xia Chaoqun.


    sister Chaoqun, the remuneration that thepany should take for this advertisement endorsement should be transferred from my personal ount.


    She was too willful this time. She skipped Xia Chaoqun and directly talked to Zheng Shirong about the remuneration for the advertisement.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes flickered. He pushed the sunsses on the bridge of his nose and asked expressionlessly, ¡±


    ¡°The matter between you and Mr. PEI has already been decided?¡±


    Jiang se and PEI Yi had an extremely close rtionship. In fact, Xia Chaoqun had heard about the two of them discussing marriage a few times from mo Anqi.


    However, she had never liked to ask about Jiang SE¡¯s personal affairs. After all, Jiang se was obedient and obedient. Ever since she was signed under Xia Chaoqun, she had been devoted to her rtionship. There had never been any messy news that bothered her.


    She had always been at ease when it came to Jiang SE¡¯s personal life. Today, she had only just confirmed the progress of her rtionship with PEI Yi from Jiang se. When she asked about it, Jiang se answered.


    Her rtionship with PEI Yi had long been smooth sailing. The reason why she had been hesitating was that she wanted to tell Feng Zhongliang about her future.


    Now that Feng Zhongliang already knew her identity, there was no point in dying any longer. She nodded her head very decisively. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    if that¡¯s the case, Sese, it¡¯ll be easy for you to get the fedarer¡¯s advertisement.


    The reason why he had been hesitant about Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement deal for the fedarer watch was that she was not the best, even though she was not bad.


    Xia Chaoqun had also analyzed the reason for the dy in the fedarer watch¡¯s call after the incident. She was used to sorting out the cause and effect of things so that she would not make the same mistake again.


    ording to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s judgment, the question that Jiang se had raised when she met with the higher-ups of fedarer that day was indeed something worthy of the attention of the fedarer watch.


    The sales of the fedarer watch was not high in China. The blue-blooded aristocrats were mainly buying this watch from Europeans and Americans.


    Prior to this, the spokespersons of the fedarer watch had also favored European and American celebrities with prominent facial features. However, just as Jiang se had said, these celebrities and models were high and mighty. To the Chinese, they were out of reach and not very down-to-earth. This was also the most important reason why the fedarer watch had always found it difficult to open up a small market in China.


    However, if the fedarer watch changed its strategy and used a familiar face from China to endorse fedarer¡¯s products, it would be feasible. However, the star might not necessarily have to be Jiang se.


    Unlike Hong Kong jewelry, which was eager to be a world-famous jewelry brand, fedarer¡¯s brand had a unique position in the world.


    Therefore, fedarer had more advantages in terms of choice.


    Even if Jiang SE¡¯s era in China was about to begin, there was a high chance that fedarer would choose celebrities who were more representative in China, such as Liu Ye or Tao cen.


    ¡°When you were meeting Zheng Shirong, someone in thepany sent me a message.¡± Xia Chaoqun furrowed his brows. This was information that she had received privately. Tao cen¡¯s manager contacted the people from the fedarerpanyst night. He wanted to seek an opportunity to meet them.


    Tao cen would also be heading to France to participate in the uing film Festival. She would bepeting in the film festival as well. This time, Silver River had sent two groups of people. One group was to help Jiang se gain publicity at the film festival in France, while the other group was to help Tao cen.


    ¡°You know, she¡¯s been out of the world longer than you, has more works, and is very famous.¡±


    If Tao cen wanted topete with Jiang se for the position of fedarer¡¯s spokesperson, she would have a great advantage.


    Ever since Tao cen had started cultivating, she had enjoyed a good reputation. In fact, whenpared to Jiang se, other than the advantage that Xia Chaoqun had mentioned earlier, she had another great advantage:


    she worked with chessaray before and just filmed ¡®the lost city¡¯, which has improved her reputation in Europe and America to a certain extent. In the eyes of the foreign media, she is no longer just a symbol of China.


    Even though everyone knew how Tao cen had obtained this advantage, there was no other reason for his sess.


    ¡°However, if you¡¯re engaged to Prince PEI, it¡¯s not entirely impossible to get this endorsement.¡±


    After Xia Chaoqun said that, he must have contacted fedarer. Xia Chaoqun had been busy for several days, but her hard work had not been in vain. It was almost March, and the time for the film festival was approaching. Under the circumstances that they could not dy any longer, Jiang se was about to leave Paris and head to another city where the film would be held when fedarer called to inform her that he was ready to sign a contract with her.


    The fedarerpany had decided to appoint Jiang se as the spokesperson for the Prince series of watches, which was newlyunched by the fedarerpany in coboration with Steinway. As this watch was the first batch to be sold in limited quantities, even though the contract was only for a year, it was an unparalleled blessing for Jiang se!


    Even if her contract with the fedarerpany were to expire in the future, her name would always be associated with the fedarer brand.


    More importantly, Jiang se had been acknowledged by the fedarer watch. This proved that she had been acknowledged by the aristocrats of this watch brand. In the future, it would be easier for her to be favored by other luxury brands, and she would have more opportunities.


    She had just taken the most difficult step. When the news reached the hotel, mo Anqi shrieked and hugged Jiang se whileughing.

 Chapter 443

    443 Meeting up


    In order to get the opportunity to endorse the fedarer watch, every employee of century Gxy who came to Paris had put in a lot of effort. While Xia Chaoqun had not given up, mo Anqi and the others often workedte into the night in order to write a cooperation proposal that would move the top executives of fedarer.


    Every time hemunicated with the fedarerpany, Xia Chaoqun would think over every word he said again and again to ensure that every word could be used to its maximum effect.


    At this moment, his efforts were not in vain!


    The contract between Jiang se and the fedarerpany wouldst for a year. She would not be an Ambassador or a close friend. Instead, she would be an actual spokesperson.


    The endorsement fee was $1.7 million a year. At the same time, she would fly to Paris after the film festival to take subsequent photos and attend the fedarer productunch.


    Due to the contract signing, Jiang se stayed in Paris for two more days. There was less than a week before the film festival. Liu Ye and Zhao rang had arrived in France a few days ago with ¡± demon ¡± in their hands.


    During this period, Zhao rang called Jiang se to ask about her condition. When he learned that she had some matters to attend to and would only arrive in Nice, France in two days, he was considerate enough not to ask her about anything else.


    On the day of signing the contract, the executives of fedarer gifted Jiang se a pair of diamond-studded watches from the most famous Knight series under their brand. After Jiang se epted the gift, to express her gratitude, she took a day off from her already packed schedule and cooperated with the photography team to take a photo of her wearing the Knight diamond-studded Women¡¯s Watch. She then posted it on her official social media ount.


    The moment Jiang SE¡¯s social media ount was updated, many of her fans who followed her could not believe their eyes.


    As the inte age became more widespread, many celebrities gradually stepped down from their pedestal and began to use social media tomunicate with their fans. However, Jiang se did not seem to be keen on such activities.


    Her whereabouts were a mystery, and many times, her true fans had to dig out clues from a lot of useless news.


    She didn¡¯t like to post meaningless news, and she rarely epted interviews from the news media. She rarely participated in business activities and didn¡¯t have many advertising endorsements.


    Back when she had just started her career, Xia Chaoqun had arranged for a few stunning street photos to appear that did not lose to the magazine covers. However, as her workload increased in theter stages, there were even fewer photos of her on the inte.


    Sometimes, her fans would keep refreshing her social media ount, but they would not be able to see any updates even after ten days or half a month. Thest time she had posted a picture on her ount was a month ago when she had reposted Zhao rang¡¯s message: ¡± see you at the France Film Festival in March. when Jiang SE¡¯s picture was posted today, many of her fans were surprised and shocked.


    She was in the frame together with Xia Chaoqun. The two of them were seated sideways, their faces facing the camera. She was wearing a fitting white shirt with her sleeves rolled up and ced on Xia Chaoqun¡¯s shoulder. A white diamond-studded watch was on her wrist. Xia Chaoqun held her hand in his palm as if he was borrowing the watch on her wrist to check the time.


    From the photo, the two of them had rather outstanding auras. Xia Chaoqun was dressed in a silver-graydies ¡®suit and had short, neat hair. Although her looks were not as exquisite as Jiang SE¡¯s and she could tell that she was old, her cool expression was still very attractive.


    Jiang SE¡¯s face was naturally as exquisite as Jade. It was so perfect that it was impossible to take a 360-degree photo of her. She squinted her eyes slightly, and her smooth, ck hair fell on her shoulders and the side of her neck. Her gaze looked through the lens at everyone who clicked into her photo.


    After mo Anqi posted the photo, she added, ¡± Guess who I have an appointment with?


    Her words immediately piqued the interest of theizens. Many fans were no strangers to Xia Chaoqun. This famous gold-ss manager of China worked for century Gxy and was born in a prestigious Hong Kong family. In his early years, he was Tao cen¡¯s only manager.


    However, two years ago, he resigned from his position as Tao cen¡¯s manager and focused on managing Jiang se.


    Everyone knew that this manager was capable, but she didn¡¯t like to be on camera. Most of the time, she was more like a guardian spirit behind an artiste. She was so powerful that no one dared to ignore her, but she never liked to be exposed in front of the camera.


    This time, she was in the frame at the same time as Jiang se. Moreover, her attitude was very intimate. Some people recalled how she had abandoned Tao cen for Jiang se and guessed that she must have a very close personal rtionship with Jiang se.


    Some of them were jealous of Xia Chaoqun, who was being hugged by Jiang se. Ever since Jiang se had started her career, she had always maintained a cold and aloof image. She was rarely so close to others, let alone relying on others to act coquettishly.


    Many fans even took a picture of herself in Xia Chao¡¯s photo. For a time, the inte was abuzz. Many people wondered if Jiang SE¡¯s rare post had something to do with the fact that her new film was going to participate in the France Film Festival.


    Hulunbell prairies: ¡± Sese doesn¡¯t like to post anything, and it¡¯s even rarer to post photos. Now, she¡¯s even acting cute with her agent. Does it have something to do with the uing France Film Festival and global screening of ¡®the demon¡¯? ¡±


    [ lilraindrop: it¡¯s Sese¡¯s first time working with brother ye. I¡¯m a little scared, but I¡¯m looking forward to it. ] demon ¡± has been mysterious since the filming of the movie. Now, it¡¯s finally time for us to meet. No wonder Sese posted this photo. I believe Sese has an appointment with the film festival!


    ......


    Jiang SE¡¯s social media ount was abuzz with discussion. Theizens kept using their imagination to specte. As the number of followers andments continued to increase, it even made the headlines on Huaxia¡¯s Information Network in the evening.


    Ordinaryizens might not be able to recognize the watch on Jiang SE¡¯s hand, but many of them could sense that something was amiss.


    [aiyaiyaya: did anyone notice the watch on Jiang SE¡¯s wrist?]


    One, two, three, wooden figure:


    Aiyaiyaya: ¡°Jiang SE¡¯s watch is from the Knight series by the fedarer family. The lowest price for a diamond-free watch is 390000 Chinese dors. The one on Jiang SE¡¯s wrist is embedded with a ring of diamonds. It must be very expensive. When Jiang se sent the message, her current address was Paris. She had not rushed to nice to attend the film festival yet. Could she be discussing some contract in Paris?


    Thisizen had inadvertently guessed the truth with one sentence. After her message, many people asked what brand fedarer was.


    Manyizens were shocked when they found out that fedarer was from Switzend and was a noble watch brand.


    In France, mo Anqi was browsing through thements on the inte as she discussed with Xia Chaoqun.


    sister Xia, there are already people who are guessing that Sese is trying to get close to the fedarer watch to raise her own value. Should we deal with it? ¡±


    With thement by ¡®Aiya Aiya¡¯ and theizens sharing their knowledge of the fedarer brand, many people began to join the discussion on this topic.


    Theizens ¡®attention shifted from Jiang SE¡¯s rare post and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s rare appearance to the possibility of Jiang se working with the fedarer watch.

 Chapter 444

    444 News


    Aiyaiyaya: ¡°however, the fedarer watch is a super aristocrat among the luxury goods. It has never liked Asian faces. Before this, their family did not even have any Chinese stars in their partners, let alone a spokesperson. It¡¯s not even easy for many celebrities to borrow their watches. My previous guess should not be true.


    Theizen ¡®aiyayoyo¡¯s words caused many of the people who had been following Jiang SE¡¯s status to focus their attention on the fedarer watch brand. As a result, more people took notice of the watch brand.


    Someone questioned Jiang se.


    Since it was as theizen named ¡®Aiya Aiyo¡¯ had said, fedarer¡¯s watches had never worked with Chinese celebrities. Was Jiang se not trying to take advantage of him by posting this picture?


    Above the tree rings-did Jiang se need to rely on anyone? demon, ¡°which she and Liu Ye yed, had already gone to France to attend a film Festival. In the past few years, they had only used their works to speak and rarely hyped up the movie like this.


    [two quiet years: it¡¯s true that fedarer has not endorsed many celebrities for many years, let alone worked with Chinese celebrities. However, there are precedents for everything. Just because it did not work with Chinese celebrities in the past, it does not mean that it will not work in the future. Sese¡¯s image and temperament are good, so she may not be unworthy of fedarer¡¯s watch.]


    Fonder of fedarer¡¯s watches: Jiang SE¡¯s image and aura as a female star were indeed not bad. However, she was too young. It was obvious that she did not match the position that fedarer had always been in. In terms of fame and status, there were many people in China who were better than Jiang se. Hence, some people doubted the irresponsible statement made by thementer above. Among the male stars, Liu Ye¡¯s age, status, temperament, and experience were just right. Among the female stars, Tao cen was also more suitable than Jiang se. They looked forward to what fedarer would say next. Jiang SE¡¯s fans should not make their own assumptions too soon.


    ......


    Far away in Paris, Xia Chaoqun received a message from someone from Huaxia information. He asked Jiang se if she was going to work with the fedarer watch.


    These media reporters were very sharp. They had already caught on to some information from the tiny movements that Jiang se had made online.


    Xia Chaoqun had never liked to appear in front of the camera. However, he had made an exception to work with Jiang se. Even if she was particrly biased toward Jiang se, the situation was too special.


    Unless, like what theizens had said, Jiang se was about to coborate with fedarer. Only then would she be willing to cooperate with Jiang se and deliberately blow up the matter.


    If Huaxia information¡¯s guess was correct and a top luxury brand like fedarer was about to coborate with Jiang se, one could only imagine how much she would benefit from this. To a Chinese female star, it was an incredible honor.


    The reporter from Huaxia information hoped that Xia Chaoqun could reveal some information and give them an exclusive.


    Xia Chaoqun had always had a friendly rtionship with the reporters. She had been in the Gxy of the century for many years, and she had left a very good impression in the hearts of the media when she had been with Tao cen.


    When the reporters had no entertainment news to write about, she would asionally release some news for the reporters to ¡®expose¡¯. At the same time, when she needed the help of the reporters, most of them would be happy to help her.


    Once Jiang se and fedarer¡¯s coboration was confirmed, it would be the biggest headline news in the fashion industry for the past two years.


    At this moment, Huaxia information came to Xia Chaoqun for help. Xia Chaoqun and his assistant, Zhang Chi, exined, ¡±


    we don¡¯t have to admit that Sese and fedarer are working together for the time being, but we can¡¯t deny it either. It¡¯s best to make a big deal out of it first and build up enough momentum. Sese¡¯s appearance at the fedarer¡¯s new productunch will cause a biggermotion.


    Zhang Chi nodded his head and took note of the matter.


    On China¡¯s Evening News, the headline on the front page was: Jiang se suspected that she had an appointment with fedarer¡¯s watch? The picture attached to the post happened to be the one Jiang se had posted on her social media ount. However, it was several times clearer.


    The article spected that Jiang se would very likely be the first Chinese female star that the fedarer family would work with. It was full of praise, and it drew a wave of praise from some people while others were doubtful.


    In Paris, France, Tao cen¡¯s agent, Chen Jiao, had an ugly expression on her face. She showed the article to Tao cen.


    ¡°Sister Tao, I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t cooperate with fedarer anymore.¡±


    Jiang se was indeed wearing a fedarer watch. This time, Tao cen had also heard about the news that fedarer and Steinway were coborating tounch a new limited edition Prince series. She had also arrived in France early. However, she was not as lucky as Jiang se. When she was in China, she had already made a move on the person-in-charge of the Huaxia region, Madam fedarer. She had received a favorable impression and a letter of rmendation from her, so she went straight to Paris and was met with the high-level executives of fedarer before Tao cen.


    However, just because they had met did not mean that they had already made up their minds. Tao cen did not give up on such a good opportunity easily. She had tried various methods to achieve her goal of meeting the higher-ups of fedarer. Everything was clearly going well before that.


    However, a few days ago, the people from the fedarerpany regretfully informed Tao cen that after thepany had discussed it, they felt that there might be a chance to cooperate with Tao cen in the future. However, such an opportunity obviously should not be avable now.


    Tao cen also understood that it was a tactful rejection.


    At first, she thought that the reason why the fedarerpany rejected her was because they favored Europeans and Americans.


    After all, before she met the top executives of the fedarerpany, they had seen Catherine, who was also known as the ¡®rose of Britain¡¯. She had always thought that the fedarerpany would pick Catherine to be their global spokesperson. Who knew that they would choose Jiang se in the end?


    Jiang se stayed in Paris for a long time. Since they were both from the same agency, Tao cen would naturally be able to see her movements if she paid attention.


    However, she might have been overconfident earlier. She thought that the fedarerpany would not like her, let alone Jiang se. Therefore, when she saw the Huaxia information article¡¯s report on the tablet that Chen Jiao had brought over, she felt a sense of suffocation in her heart when she saw the photo of Jiang se with her hand on Xia Chaoqun¡¯s shoulder and Xia Chaoqun in the same photo. She could neither swallow it down nor spit it out.


    In the photo, Jiang se was wearing a fedarer diamond watch. It was unlikely that she had bought such a watch herself.


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t afford such a watch, but with Xia Chaoqun¡¯s personality, even if she could afford it, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to take such a big photo and post it on social media, let alone cooperate with her.


    The only possibility was that she had already signed a contract with the fedarerpany, and this form was a gift from thepany as a signing gift.


    When Xia Chaoqun had first brought him along, although their cooperation had been pleasant, both parties had always trusted each other and had never been close to each other. Xia Chaoqun had never appeared in the same frame as him, and he had never been so close to him.


    In the photo, she was holding Jiang SE¡¯s hand with a natural expression. Tao cen then thought about how she had given up on him just because Jiang se had told her to.

 Chapter 445

    445 Ticket


    Before this, Tao cen had refused to admit that he had been abandoned by Xia Chaoqun.


    She still had her ambitions. Although she was a few years older than Jiang se, she maintained her figure and looks very well. She maintained a certain amount of exposure every year. In China, her reputation and status had never declined.


    Every year, she made the most money for century Gxy in the entirepany. To Xia Chaoqun, it was not as if she did not have any benefits. At least,pared to Jiang se, Tao cen believed that she could bring Xia Chaoqun more benefits. She was a smart person. She should know where to focus her work.


    When Xia Chaoqun first signed Jiang se, Tao cen had always thought that Xia Chaoqun was just unable to embarrass Luo Yin.


    However, she had never thought that Xia Chaoqun would abandon her for Jiang SE¡¯s sake.


    How could Jiang separe to him? She could not figure this out even after thinking about it for a long time. When she saw Xia Chaoqun and Jiang SE¡¯s photo and thought about how Jiang se had most likely snatched themercial endorsement from beneath her eyes, her brows furrowed even more.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just an image Ambassador.¡± Chen Jiao saw that she was not smiling and could not help butfort her carefully, ¡°after all, fedarer has never worked with Chinese artists.


    In fact, even if she was only an Ambassador, the gimmick of the first coboration between fedarer and a Chinese artiste was enough to elevate Jiang SE¡¯s status. She would be favored by more big shots.


    The fashion circle wasn¡¯t small, but it wasn¡¯t big either.


    It was not easy to gain its recognition, enter this industry, and attract the attention of the top luxury brands. If Jiang se really endorsed fedarer, it would prove that she had a stepping stone to enter this top fashion industry. In the future, if she wanted to get the attention of other brands, it would be much easier with fedarer¡¯s endorsement. Getting fedarer¡¯s approval for her taste and temperament was far more important than taking countless beautiful photos in the country and getting the praise of so-called Fashion bloggers.


    ¡°Not an image Ambassador.¡± Tao cen shook her head. Even though she could not ept the oue, she would not lie to herself like Chen Jiao. Jiang se is wearing a fedarer watch. The fact that the fedarer executives are willing to give her this watch means that they¡¯re willing to pay a price for her to be a spokesperson.


    She had been in this line of work for a long time, and many things could be imagined at a nce:


    if you don¡¯t believe me, give rohault a call back to thepany. He should be able to give you an answer.


    Chen Jiao was indeed doubtful of Tao cen¡¯s words. She had made a call back to China. The news of Jiang se signing a contract with fedarer had not been reported to the media yet. The news was also abuzz on the inte. However, Chen Jiao had received an affirmative answer from Luo ao. Yesterday morning, Jiang se had indeed signed a contract with someone from the fedarerpany to be the spokesperson for the new limited edition Prince series watch that the fedarer family was about tounch.


    He was not just a spokesperson in name, nor did he get this contract by lowering the advertising fee.


    She was endorsing the limited edition Prince series of watches from the fedarer family for a sum of 1.7 million US dors. At the same time, she would be rushing to Paris to take a photo after the film festival.


    At the Imperial Airport, arge number of people from the media industry were holding ne tickets to France.


    Every March was the most exciting time for people in the film industry. They rushed to the French Film Festival, which was a dream-like ce for filmmakers, as if on a pilgrimage.


    The French Film Festival was held every other year in March at a Bay near Nice, France. Every time this happened, famous directors and stars from all over the world would take their works across the sea to participate in the festival¡¯s Carnival.


    This was not only a Grand gathering for the directors, but also for reporters from all over the world.


    At the film festival, stars, directors, investors, and producers from all over the world could be seen everywhere. People who could be seen but not seen in newspapers and magazines could easily be seen at the France Film Festival.


    In the team of Dragon travel Studios, Tao Tao had been waiting for a long time at the airport.


    Her ne was supposed to take off for France at eight o ¡®clock in the evening, but she was already at the airport before noon.


    It was her first time attending the France Film Festival. She had been in thepany for several years, but a few years ago, it was difficult for her to be sent to France to attend such a grand ceremony based on her qualifications.


    In the past two years, her boss had gradually valued her, and she had also made some fame. Back then, she had even grabbed several headlines in the news, increasing her weight in her boss¡¯s heart.


    At the end ofst year, she had been applying online to get tickets to the France Film Festival, and her efforts paid off. Two months ago, the French Film Festival finally gave her an invitation among a group of Chinese reporters. As a reporter in the media industry, she would go to France with her senior, Su Min, from the samepany. She would find out about the Grand asion of this year¡¯s film Festival, and her report would be live-streamed on Longxing.


    Although she was going with a mission, it still couldn¡¯t hide Tao Tao¡¯s excitement.


    After the two of them checked in their luggage and got their boarding passes, they waited at the airport. Tao Tao took out her itinerary for this trip to France.


    This time, the two people from Dragon travel Studios would be in France for nearly half a month. She had already divided her daily schedule.


    I heard that a few films from famous directors will be awarded at the film festival this time. I¡¯ve already listed out the time of release for each film on the inte. She took the itinerary and put it in front of Su Min, ¡±


    ¡°Sister su, let¡¯s watch five shows a day.¡±


    She had a lot of movies that she wanted to watch, and they involved several countries. Su Min turned to look at her ns and saw ¡± demon ¡± at the top of her list.


    Jiang se was Tao Tao¡¯s only idol. demon ¡°, which she was starring in, was one of the reasons why Tao Tao was looking forward to this movie trip to France. Hence, this movie was her top priority.


    However, Zhao rang had kept the movie a secret from the beginning to the end of the filming. So far, Zhao rang¡¯s official website had only released a gloomy poster. There was not even a picture of the two main characters on it, keeping the audience in suspense.


    The boss of Dragon travel Studios also asked the two to watch ¡®demon¡¯ carefully on their way to France.


    However, the most important thing should still be the celebrities ¡®runway shows and their dressing.


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t have time to go to the movies.¡± Every day, arge number of celebrities would walk the red carpet. Just this alone was enough to whet theizens ¡®appetites. In recent years, there were not many foreign awards for Chinese movies. The impression that the domestic audience had of the French Film Festival was more of which domestic celebrities participated, which was already very impressive.


    Compared to the scene where the movie was yed in France, the audience didn¡¯t care if people watched it or not.


    What everyone wanted to see more was the Grand asion of the domestic stars on the red carpet. For example, how the famous female celebrities dressed and who won.

 Chapter 446

    446 Qualification


    It was not just the marching Dragon Studio. Reporters from other media industries also had to keep an eye on these celebrities. If anyone was more outstanding, they had to make an appointment for an interview after the event.


    This trip to France, the film industry would probably call it a pilgrimage, but for Su Min, it was just another high-endpetition between stars.


    Tao Tao¡¯s face was still full of anticipation for the film festival. Su Min¡¯s cold water did not extinguish the me in her heart. She was still looking around.


    The Imperial Airport was very lively today. There were many reporters who were also on their way to the France Film Festival. Tao Tao seemed to have seen something and excitedly pushed Su Min.


    ¡°Sister su, look.¡±


    She raised her hand and pointed to the southeast. There was an ordinary-looking man sitting there. His white hair wasbed back, and he was wearing a shirt inside with a pair of suit pants. The weather in the imperial capital was still a little cold in March. Although the air conditioner in the airport was on, he still wore a ginger-colored shirt outside, which made him look different from the pedestrians who were rushing at the airport.


    He held a pen and crossed one leg with the notebook on it. He was taking notes very seriously, as if he didn¡¯t care about the noise around him.


    ¡°Shu Peien,¡±


    Tao Tao recognized Shu Peien at a nce. Her gaze attracted Shu Peien¡¯s attention, and when the old man raised his head, he even smiled at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about shupeien?¡± Su Min was amused by her fussing attitude. it¡¯s not surprising to see anyone here. You can even see celebrities and reporters if you just walk around.


    Shupeien was a well-known film critic, not only in China, but also in foreign countries. If even long Xing studio could apply for an invitation to the France Film Festival, it would be much easier for shupeien to get an invitation than two reporters.


    Moreover, as a person rted to the film industry, it was no news for him to attend a grand event like the France Film Festival.


    Su Min was right. Some of the VIP lounges in the airport were probably already upied by many celebrities. While they were talking, Su Min turned her eyes and pointed.


    ¡°Feng Nan, do you see him?¡± As she said this, she approached Tao Tao and whispered, ¡±


    I heard that she¡¯s going to take her new work to the France Film Festival this time. She¡¯s from a rich family, has acting skills, looks, and talent. I heard that she wrote, directed, and acted in the film she¡¯s going to participate in. I think she¡¯ll be famous after this Film Festival.


    Su Min red at Tao Tao after she finished speaking.


    you don¡¯t have good taste. Why are you looking at Shu Peien? you might as well save your energy to interview Feng Nan.


    Tao Tao did not speak. Su Min opened the bottle of mineral water and took two sips. Then, she said,


    I¡¯ve been in contact with her staff for some time. They said that Feng Nan had spent a lot of money ordering 20 sets of gowns for the film festival. She¡¯ll definitely be dazzling on the red carpet.


    Tao Tao lowered her head and flipped through her schedule. Feng Nan¡¯s ¡± revenge ¡± was also in her n.


    However, since she liked Jiang se a lot, she would always watch her movies first. She was a little curious.


    Feng Nan¡¯s ¡®revenge¡¯. I wonder how the quality of the film is. I heard that it¡¯s a low-budget production, so it should be good. That¡¯s why it passed the France Film Festival¡¯s review, huhu.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Su Min looked at her with a patient look for a long time, ¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t attended such festivals often.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Tao Tao looked at her as if she had been taught a lesson. Su Min nced at Feng Nan, who was being interviewed in the distance. She had obviously dressed up carefully and a few reporters were squatting down to take photos of her. Su Min lowered her voice and said, ¡±


    it¡¯s too early to say whether it¡¯s good or bad. The application for the France Film Festival is divided into different units.


    The France Film Festival, which was held every other year, had several themes. The first was nostalgia. Many ssic Movies would be yed in the movie hall, and those who had received an invitation could apply to line up to watch them.


    In addition to this theme, it was also divided intopetition themes and many other categories. Thepetition theme was to reallypete for the awards of the France Film Festival, which was the award that countless directors and actors dreamed of winning. In every film Festival, countless excellent directors woulde forward with their own works to participate and then be eliminated. The film festival would pick the best works among them to give the award.


    Among the other themes, there were also other segments that were simr to nonpetition segments. Anyone who paid could participate. The movie would be shown to people but they would not participate in the awards. To industry insiders, this was a segment with a lot of content, but more new directors were willing to use their works to participate in such grand events. In China, they imed that they had participated in the France Film Festival, which was still quite an honor to many people in the country who did not know the details.


    Feng Nan was one of such new directors. On the surface, her ¡± revenge ¡± was a film Festival, but in fact, the theme of the film was not apetition.


    By doing this, she clearly knew that her work would not win the award.


    In order to avoid being eliminated from the list of outstanding films, which would attract the media and audience¡¯s doubts in China, she cleverly chose to only focus on reputation and use the France Film Festival to build momentum for the film. Then, she would walk one round on the red carpet at the film festival and make a name for herself. When ¡®revenge¡¯ was released in the future, she would not have to worry about the box office reputation.


    inparison,¡¯demon¡¯, which is yed by Jiang se, whom you like, Zhao rang signed up for a themepetition.


    Su Min held the bottle of mineral water.


    Zhao rang did this either because he had high expectations for ¡®demon¡¯ and was confident that the movie itself would be good enough to at least not be eliminated in the first round, or he was too arrogant.


    In the distance, Feng Nan was still posing in front of the camera. She was wearing a red dress with straps that exposed her back. Her snow-white skin was quite eye-catching under the bright colors. Under the light, her makeup was exquisite as she was being interviewed by reporters.


    When Jiang se arrived at nice to meet up with Zhao rang and the others, there were only two days left before the official opening of the film festival.


    The France Film Festival was held in a small town surrounded by a Bay in southern France, and the scenery was very beautiful.


    The originally quiet town was now bustling with activity due to the arrival of the film festival. The well-known restaurants in the town had already been booked by the local film Festival participants.


    Food stalls and faces of various countries could be seen everywhere. There were also many people holding signs, hoping to get tickets to the film festival.


    Under such circumstances, it was fortunate that the crew had booked the best local restaurant at a high price nearly a year ago. This prevented the crew from living far away and taking different means of transportation to get here every day, like many people who were not fully prepared for the film festival.

 Chapter 447

    447 Chapter 447 Hall selection


    The restaurants by the road were full of people eating. The film festival had not officially started yet, but the atmosphere seemed to have awakened the town.


    When Tao Tao arrived in Paris, France, it was already eight o ¡®clock in the evening when she arrived at the film festival. She had not slept for nearly 20 hours, but she was still in high spirits.


    The hotel that long Xing studio had booked for their employees was far away from the film festival, so they had to take the train to get there.


    After realizing this, Tao Tao had to adjust her movie-watching n and change her original n of watching five movies to three.


    The film festival was located in the center of the city and was surrounded by hotels along the way. As far as the eye could see, the beach and bay could be seen in the distance. On both sides of the clean streets, luxury stores of different brandspeted for beauty.


    In the evening, the lights were brightly lit, and the cocktail parties and gatherings that were everywhere attracted every passerby.


    Tao Tao was attracted by the warm atmosphere as soon as she arrived. She held Su Min¡¯s hand and thought of the celebrities she had met before.


    There were many big stars in the country who wanted to meet, take photos, and interview, so it didn¡¯t seem strange to encounter them here.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking if I¡¯ll run into Jiang se.¡± She suddenly had an idea. When she mentioned Jiang se, her expression was filled with anticipation. Su Min poured cold water on her.


    don¡¯t even think about it. When I got off the ne, I received news that Jiang se is about to coborate with fedarer. She was still in Parisst night. ¡°At present, there are many disputes regarding this matter on the inte. ording to the people in the studio, this news was released by Huaxia information. Before it was released, they contacted Xia Chaoqun, so there¡¯s an 80 to 90 percent chance that this is true.¡±


    Speaking of this, Su Min couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Jiang SE¡¯s background? isn¡¯t her manager, Xia Chaoqun, a little too impressive? She can even get a top luxury item like the fedarer for her. She¡¯s so capable.¡±


    Tao Tao, on the other hand, was genuinely happy for Jiang se.


    She also clicked on her phone and saw the news in China. At the moment, this matter continued to ferment on the inte. Netizens were clearly divided into two camps. One of them believed that Jiang se was using fedarer to boost her poprity, while the other believed that Jiang se was very likely to work with fedarer.


    In reality, even if she did not hear Su Min¡¯s words, Tao Tao did not think that Jiang se would use fedarer to boost her poprity. She did not feel indignant when she saw the curses on the inte. Su Min, on the other hand, was rather curious.


    haven¡¯t you always been on Jiang SE¡¯s side? you can¡¯t stand people badmouthing her, can you? ¡±


    In the past, Tao Tao would argue with people when she saw them criticizing Jiang se. However, this time, she merely scrolled through thements calmly.


    Su Min¡¯s words made Tao Tao blush. She retorted in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Sese has already posted the picture. As you said, sister su, she must have done it after signing the contract. Sooner orter, the truth wille to light. The person who scolded the loudest now will be pped in the face even more painfullyter. Why should we fight with him?¡±


    Her words showed her deep trust in Jiang se. Su Min shook her head and sighed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    She was indeed hopeless. On the opening day of the film festival, there was a sea of people in front of the film Pce where the film festival was held. Tao Tao, who hade here for the first time, was almost frightened by the crowd.


    Media reporters and film Critics with special invitations entered in rows. The huge movie screen at the entrance was ying ssic Movies that had participated in the French Film Festival over the years.


    After entering, it was the real Red carpet segment.


    Everyone who wanted to enter the pce of the film festival had to pass through this ce.


    Tao Tao was among the media and was led to a specific location by a special person. The stars twinkled on the red carpet, and the stars slowly walked across the carpet, causing arge number of camera shutters to sound.


    The atmosphere at the venue was very lively until evening. Most of the celebrities were gathered in the central Pce, where there was a cinema hall that could amodate more than a thousand people. The opening speech of the French Film Festival was being held there.


    Tao Tao had already checked the movie theater online in advance and had chosen the movie she wanted to watch. Although she had already experienced the shadow of the queue, when she entered the movie pce, she was still shocked to see many people queuing outside.


    The pce of the film festival was divided into different halls of various sizes. The French Film Festival was held every year, and every March, directors from all over the world would fly here with their works.


    Many big movie halls were ying the works of famous directors. With the famous directors ¡®poprity, there were many people waiting in line. Many of the lines were so long that they almost reached the second floor of the theater Pce.


    She and Su Min found the screening ce of ¡°the demon ¡°. Compared to the works of several internationally renowned directors, director Zhao rang¡¯s¡± the demon ¡°screening Hall was in the corner on the left corner of the basement. Although it was notpletely deserted, there were only a few people who came to watch the movie.


    In recent years, there were not many Chinese film exhibitions and even fewer Awards winners. People who came to France paid more attention to the works of famous and high-ranking directors abroad.


    Zhao rang was an unfamiliar face to the people at the French Film Festival. No one had mentioned his name before.


    At the entrance of the theater where ¡°the demon¡± was being yed, Jiang se, who was walking down the red carpet, had already changed out of her light blue dress. She was wearing a whitece v-neck dress. Her long hair was tied into braids, making her look very pure and beautiful.


    Everyone who chose to enter the ¡°demon¡± theater would be given a poster. They could choose to have either Jiang se or Liu Ye¡¯s autographs.


    A moment ago, when Tao Tao saw that there were not many people in the queue for ¡°demon ¡°, she was a little indignant. She secretly cursed these foreigners for not knowing what was good. However, when she saw Jiang se, she almost cried out in surprise.


    When she arrived in France, she had been talking about how much she wanted to see Jiang se in person. Now that she had actually seen her, she was pleasantly surprised.


    Jiang se did not stay long on the red carpet, but Tao Tao had saved many of her photos in her camera. When she saw Jiang se, she could not help but pick up the camera.


    The poster of ¡°the demon¡± was specially designed by the production team. It was painted by a Chinese traditional painting master, Yu Hongyi. The style was mainly blue, and it gradually darkened and faded, giving off a gloomy and depressed feeling.


    Jiang SE¡¯s handwriting was not as carefree as the signature of many celebrities in the entertainment industry. However, she was serious with every stroke.


    It was not a good time to talk to her idol and take pictures. Fortunately, Tao Tao had already taken a photo of Jiang se while she was queuing up. She could not care less about her regrets and followed Su Min into the theater.


    Compared to the theaters in China, the French Film Festival¡¯s theater was undoubtedly bigger and more gorgeous. There were not many people in the theater at the moment. In the huge space, there were only about 20 people sitting in small groups. After Tao Tao sat down, she nced at her watch. There were about ten minutes left before the movie started.

 Chapter 448

    448 Chapter 448 fate


    At this moment, outside the ¡®demon¡¯ theater, shupien, who was collecting tickets with his film critic id, walked around the basement and saw the picture of the basement Pce on the Middle Pir.


    From the electronic screen, shupeien saw that ¡®the demon¡¯ was ying. There were still about ten minutes before the broadcast time.


    As a professional film critic, shupeien, of course, knew that Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± demon ¡± would be selected for this year¡¯s France Film Festival. However, when he came to the film Pce tonight, he had originally nned to watch another film that was participating in the French Film Festival¡¯s themepetition unit.


    The director of ¡± unexpected incident ¡°, which was starring Tao cen, was ning zhanping, one of Shu Peien¡¯s old friends of many years. His performance was quite stable.


    Ning zhanping liked to interpret stories from the perspective of human nature, which happened to be the favorite type of film for the judges of the France Film Festival.


    Especially since Tao cen was the main lead for ¡± unexpected events ¡°, Shu Peien was quite optimistic about this film winning an award.


    Among the A-list actresses in the country, Tao cen had been popr for many years and had a good reputation in the film industry. Her acting skills were superb, and she yed the leading role in ¡± unexpected incident ¡°. With ning zhanping¡¯s cooperation, her performance should be quite stable. Therefore, ¡± unexpected incident ¡± was the first film that Shu Peien had originally nned to watch on this trip to the France Film Festival.


    ¡®Demon¡¯ was also on his list of films to watch, but it should not be now.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if it was his fate, but when he went down to the first floor, he couldn¡¯t find the theater where ¡± unexpected events ¡± was being yed. Instead, he identally saw the indicator light for ¡± demon ¡°.


    Information about ¡°demon¡± appeared in Shu Peien¡¯s mind. At the beginning of the filming, Zhao rang had been quite mysterious. He had kept it a secret and kept the fans and media in suspense, not revealing any information at all.


    Other than knowing that the male and female leads were Liu Ye and Jiang se, that this film was Liu Ye¡¯s transition, and the genre of the film, shupeien had no idea what the film was about.


    He stood in front of the sign and paused for a moment. Jiang se and Liu Ye appeared in his mind.


    In ¡°unexpected events,¡± Tao cen had practically taken charge of the show by herself when she worked with the neer Wei Chun. Zhao rang¡¯s ¡°demon¡± could be said to have adopted a simr style. Between Liu Ye, who had good acting skills, a good reputation, and a high status, and Jiang se, which one would be more interesting?


    Jiang se had only been in the industry for a few years, but the quality of the films she had acted in was guaranteed. It was obvious that her acting skills were improving bit by bit in the films.


    Compared to Tao cen¡¯s experienced and steady y, shupeien was more curious about the girl¡¯s uncertainties. Thus, he only hesitated for a moment before he decided to watch ¡°the demon.¡±


    Perhaps it was God¡¯s will, he searched for ¡°unexpected events¡± for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find the way. In the end, he followed the corner of the indicator light and saw the theater of ¡°demon ¡°.


    There was no one at the entrance of the theater at the moment. Jiang se, who was dressed in a white gown, was talking to Liu Ye. It seemed like the two of them had been signing autographs here before this.


    ¡°Teacher Shu.¡±


    Liu Ye saw Shu Peien from a distance. He had been in the circle for many years, so he had inevitablye into contact with Shu Peien a few times. They could be considered to know each other.


    Shu Peien nodded. After shaking hands with Liu Ye, his gaze fell on Jiang se. The little girl stood up and shook hands with him with a smile. She also greeted him graciously, ¡±


    ¡°Teacher Shu.¡±


    In Shu Peien¡¯s special column, he had written two reviews about Jiang se. He had a good impression of her. When he saw the situation of local films at the France Film Festival, he sighed inwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to watch¡± demon.¡± Zhao rang has been keeping this movie a secret since the beginning of filming. It¡¯s really fate that I¡¯m transferred here now that it¡¯s premiering.¡±


    In fact, he had not been in good health for the past two years. At the end ofst year, he had been hospitalized for a period of time and had an operation. He had been recuperating in the second half of the year.


    Liu Ye thought that this professional film critic wouldn¡¯t appear at this year¡¯s film Festival. He didn¡¯t expect that Shu Peien would stille. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little admiration for him.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Shu Peien entered the theater. When he came in, nearly half of the theater was already upied. Zhao rang and the others were also in the theater. He picked a seat at the back and sat down. Then, he solemnly took out the sses in his arms, took a cloth to Polish it, and then solemnly put it on.


    He had been to the French Film Festival many times, and he liked the theater here the most. The screen wasrge and clear, and the colors and sound were excellent. Not only could domestic cinemas notpare, but even world-renowned cinemas could hardlypete with it.


    When he sat down, shupeien raised his wrist to look at his watch. There were still five minutes before the broadcast time.


    As time passed, more people gradually entered the theater. Other than Asian faces, there were also a few foreigners, and a few of them had media passes on their chests.


    When the time was up, the lights in the theater dimmed. Shupeien adjusted his sitting position and stared at the screen.


    Before the movie was aired, shupeien had an estimate of ¡®the demon¡¯s¡¯ score. If the total score was 100, then shupeien would give it 80 based on the cast.


    Liu Ye¡¯s acting skills went without saying. He had many years of experience in the underworld and could handle many of the roles well.


    Moreover, Shu Peien also had a certain understanding of Liu Ye. He was a serious and dedicated person. No matter what role he yed, he would always y it to a certain extent. Shu Peien would give him 40 points just based on his name.


    Zhao rang was an experienced director, and his previous works had always been stable. However, this was his first time being involved in the genre of ¡°the demon ¡°. It was unknown how well he could produce this film and how much potential he could tap into Liu Ye¡¯s body. That was why shupeien gave him 15 points.


    As for Jiang se, she was an unpredictable character. From her previous works, it was obvious that she had made great progress among her peers. However, she was working with Liu Ye, so it was very likely that she would be restrained by him.


    Although Shu Peien was curious about the oue of their coboration, he was also worried about it. He was afraid that Jiang se would be suppressed by Liu Ye in the film and would not be able to perform well. Hence, he gave Jiang SE 15 points as well while the rest of the points were allocated to the post-production editing.


    It was said that the post-production team would be assigned to a well-known foreign productionpany. It was clear that Zhao rang had put in a lot of effort in the details of the film.


    At the start of the film, Zhang Yuqin, who was yed by Jiang se, appeared on the screen.


    To be honest, the moment he saw Jiang se, he was greatly surprised. He was still thinking about the Jiang se he had seen at the entrance of the cinema earlier. She was young and beautiful, with plump cheeks, a smiling expression, and a beautiful figure wrapped in a whitece gown. She was graceful and elegant.


    However, the Jiang se on the screen seemed to have torn his impression of her into two.


    Her long hair was tied into a ponytail and was drenched in sweat. She looked a little messy. She was wearing a professional suit that did not fit her. There were signs of life¡¯s hardships between her eyebrows. She was carrying a backpack and squeezing in the subway. Even though she still looked young, her eyes showed the fatigue of life.


    How was this possible?

 Chapter 449

    449 Huge


    On the screen, Jiang SE¡¯s slightly droopy shoulders, sweaty head, and slightly hurried tone when she carried her bag were all indicative of her character¡¯s personality. Her fatigue was mixed with humbleness, and an invisible pressure was transmitted to every audience in the theater through her gaze and smile.


    Zhao rang even used a nearly 30-second long camera to record her words and actions, her tone when she was chatting with the client, her careful and ingratiating look, her hand holding the Subway¡¯s armrest, her head resting on her arm, and carefully exining to the client.


    Her features were still Jiang SE¡¯s, but her aura waspletely different. After a moment of surprise, Shu Peien realized that the Jiang se in the movie was different from the Jiang se he had seen before. The Jiang se in the movie was obviously slimmer than the real her. Her bodynguage, coupled with her lines, was very convincing.


    The reflection of a woman¡¯s thin figure with a slightly hunched back was reflected in the windows of the subway. The indifferent expressions of the people next to her made Zhang Yuqin¡¯s fatigue even more prominent.


    Zhang Yuqin¡¯s phone had just hung up, and before she could put the phone into the bag with the corners worn out, the phone rang again.


    The sound effects in the theater of the France Film Festival were very good, and the screen was very clear, capturing every subtle expression on the characters ¡®faces.


    Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± demon ¡± was very detailed. The makeup on Zhang Yuqin¡¯s face, which was yed by Jiang se, was obviously a little ruined. Shoddy powder was stuck at the corners of her eyes, the corners of her mouth, and the top of her forehead. Her hair was wet with sweat, and the texture of her hair was a little dry. All of these were a Testament to the woman¡¯s living environment.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance was far better than what Shu Peien had expected. Zhao rang did not let her shout out the pain and fatigue of her life in a hysterical tone. Instead, he used her contact with her clients to show her work and social status.


    It could easily resonate with the audience, and the effect was much better than her shouting.


    Zhang Yuqin¡¯s mobile phone rang again. Unlike her previous polite smile, after she took out her mobile phone, she wiped her hair with her other hand. When she saw the name on the phone, her expression became soft in an instant.


    ¡°ZhuZhu.¡±


    When she called out these two words, her tone was so gentle that it seemed as if water coulde out of it.


    If Zhang Yuqin¡¯s expression was a little numb before, the phone call she received at this time made her whole persone to life.


    ¡°Mom, when are youing back? I¡¯ve already finished my homework Yingying.¡±


    A girl¡¯s childish voice came from the phone. Zhang Yuqin asked her daughter to wait a while gently. She still had a client¡¯s contract to deliver. She asked about her husband again, but ZhuZhu said that her father had an appointment with someone to buy wine after work and had not returned yet.


    The movie simply yed for a few minutes, and the prelude of the plot was already arranged clearly.


    Shu Peien suddenly felt that he had underestimated Zhao rang and Jiang se.


    Jiang SE¡¯s lines were very well delivered. This was a great bonus for her performance. Her bodynguage, the subtle expressions on her face, and her lines matched well so that when she acted as another woman who did not match her actual age and situation, she did not cause shupeien to feel awkward.


    What made Shu Peien feel strange was that her beauty did not hinder her acting skills. Five minutes into the movie, even though he had seen the impressive characters that Jiang se had created before, Zhang Yuqin¡¯s image quickly upied a ce in his heart.


    Shupeien had only been watching ¡®demon¡¯ on the spur of the moment, but after watching for a while, his interest was piqued. He lifted one leg and changed into a morefortable sitting position. However, he saw that a few foreign reporters who hade in with a group had already put away their phones and were preparing to sleep. He frowned and sighed in his heart.


    the demon ¡°was shown in Chinese with English subtitles at the bottom for the convenience of foreign audiences.


    However, due to the differences in culture, background, andnguage between Huaxia and Western countries, it was easy for foreign audiences to find Huaxia movies difficult to understand.


    It was obvious that these people were looking for a quiet ce to sleep. The media reporters who came to attend the French Film Festival would be very busy for the next half a month, and the film exhibition hall would be full of people a few days before the film festival began.


    Most of the audience who couldn¡¯t get into the theater would take advantage of the time when they couldn¡¯t see the movie they liked to pick a quiet theater to have a good sleep first. After they had recuperated, they would wait until there were fewer people watching the movie they liked or the director¡¯s works that they followed.


    This had be a norm in the French Film Festival. As an old man who had been here countless times, schpeien naturally knew what these people were thinking.


    Although he didn¡¯t like the situation, he had no right to interfere. Not to mention, these Western media people were just quietly resting with their eyes closed. They weren¡¯t ying on their phones in the cinema, nor were they whispering to each other and affecting the others. They were quite cultured.


    Shu Peien suppressed his displeasure and turned his attention back to the movie.


    Zhao rang was very familiar with the rhythm of the movie. After letting the audience have a general understanding of Zhang Yuqin through his shots, her phone call with her daughter soon ended with her gentle whisper, ¡±


    ¡°ZhuZhu.¡±


    At this moment, the words ¡°devil¡± popped up on the screen at an extremely inappropriate time. Coupled with Zhang Yuqin¡¯s gentle smile, it was indescribably strange.


    This huge contrast not only made Shu Peien raise his eyebrows, but even the reporters who had been preparing to close their eyes to rest turned to look at each other and whispered a few words.


    As the melodious opening music yed, Zhang Yuqin, who had been on the move for the whole day, finally dragged her tired body home. What she waited for was a cold, half-closed door. The light was not turned on in the room. She called out the name ¡®ZhuZhu¡¯, but she did not get a response from her daughter.


    ZhuZhu had disappeared! Her husband was still drunk on the table. At this moment, the despair on Zhang Yuqin¡¯s face was reflected in the eyes of every audience member through the screen.


    Her daughter¡¯s disappearance was a fatal blow to Zhang Yuqin. She began to suffer from insomnia night after night, and naturally, she had no mood to continue her work. She went to every ce that her daughter might have gone to, searching all around the provincial capital.


    Every day, she would take a portrait of her daughter and search for ZhuZhu¡¯s whereabouts.


    When she saw this, Tao taoxin, who was in the theater, was already feeling nervous.


    When she sat down, she was still thinking about taking a photo with Jiang se after the movie ended. However, as the plot of ¡± demon ¡± unfolded, she could not care about that.

 Chapter 450

    450 Chapter 450 contrast


    The audience in the theater, including Shu Peien, were all worried about this woman, Zhang Yuqin. She was losing weight at a speed visible to the naked eye, and her eyes were losing their vitality little by little.


    In fact, everyone could guess that ZhuZhu¡¯s disappearance was probably because she had met with an ident. But facing this woman who seemed to have been forcefully stripped of her manhood, the audience could not bear to see her like this.


    Shu Peien was a little surprised at the trace of sympathy in his heart. Rationally Speaking, he clearly knew that he was sitting in the cinema, watching Zhao rang¡¯s new work.


    However, from an emotional point of view, he seemed to have integrated into a whole new world. Jiang SE¡¯s performance had stirred up his emotions and made him feel worried and afraid for the characters in the series.


    He could feel Zhang Yuqin¡¯s anxiety and fear. Shu Peien rarely had this kind of feeling of empathizing with the protagonist after watching movies for many years.


    On the one hand, he had a bad premonition, but on the other hand, like Zhang Yuqin, he still held a glimmer of hope. Zhao rang slowly made the movie¡¯s content move in the direction of the title.


    Zhang Yuqin became slimmer and slimmer. As time passed, ZhuZhu still disappeared without a trace. It was as if she had disappeared from this world into thin air.


    There were so many cases in the police station, and many people disappeared every day. One ZhuZhu¡¯s disappearance would not attract anyone¡¯s attention at all. Most of the people who were familiar with the girl would sigh when they mentioned her, but the one who was hurt the most was her mother, who was rted to her by blood.


    Zhang Yuqin was already thin to the bone. Originally, she could still be said to have some good looks, but at this time, she was so thin that she looked like a skeleton wrapped in skin.


    Fate did not pity her because of this. After her daughter went missing, she could not find her whereabouts for a long time. At the same time, when she went back to look for her daughter again, she found that her husband had changed the lock of the door and had a new girlfriend.


    The neighbors around her were pointing at her, as if everyone¡¯s lives were turning over, but she was still stuck in the nightmare of the past, unable to wake up.


    Liu Ye had yet to appear in the film, but Jiang SE¡¯s performance alone was enough to support the entire film. At least, up until now, Shu Peien even felt that Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills were far beyond what he had previously estimated.


    Her scene with Wei Zuo, who yed her husband, was very interesting. Under the sun, a former couple entered the door one after another. The husband¡¯s shadow was very long, but it couldn¡¯t cover Zhang Yuqin¡¯s shadow.


    When the door lock creaked open, the uneasiness and awkwardness on Wei Zuo¡¯s face seemed a little deliberate in front of Zhang Yuqin, who was like a ghost.


    The sun seemed to never be able to shine into this house that was filled with haze. It was very bright outside, but the faces of the two people in the house were covered with shadows cast by their eyebrows.


    A man should have been determined and indomitable, but at this time,pared with Zhang Yuqin, who had lost his daughter, no matter how straight his back was, it was difficult to hide the cowardice and avoidance in his bones.


    He was eager to cut off all ties with the past, to separate from the unfortunate past, to start a new life, and not to be involved with anything in the past.


    However, Jiang SE¡¯s behavior surprised Shu Peien. Her expression when she took away ZhuZhu¡¯s things, her forbearance when she mentioned her daughter, and her vow to find out her daughter¡¯s unyielding character were not just for show. She had be one with Zhang Yuqin.


    At that moment, even though Shu Peien knew that Jiang se was still young and had never given birth, he could clearly see the determination and conviction of a mother in her.


    This scene was fixed in his mind, causing him to reminisce.


    Based on Jiang SE¡¯s performance here, his trip here today had not been in vain.


    Zhang Yuqin was still searching for her daughter day after day, and her efforts paid off. The police station received a report from the public that a situation seemed to have been discovered outside a factory in the west of the city.


    The police rushed over. The provincial capital was not big, and the news spread very quickly. Zhang Yuqin heard themotion and also rushed in the direction of the factory.


    The environment there was bad, and flies were flying everywhere. As the news was leaked, even though the police had sealed off the scene in time, there were still many onlookers.


    The camera panned to a corner where a pile of rocks had been dug up, revealing arge package.


    The package was covered with dirty water and mud. From the looks of disgust on the faces of the onlookers and the urge to cover their noses, coupled with the dirty and messy environment in the movie, the audience seemed to be able to feel the amazing stenching from the package.


    The forensic doctor opened the package, revealing the rotten body inside.


    From the conversation between the forensic doctor and the police, the audience easily understood the surrounding environment. The area was surrounded by factories, which was far from the city center. Few people usually walked here. Most of the people who lived around were either factory workers or retired workers.


    The few factories there were all dyeing factories. In recent years, with the establishment of morerger factories with newer equipment, the business of these factories had been very poor.


    The body was found under the factory¡¯s sewage pipe. If it weren¡¯t for the problem with the pipe this time, no one would havee here at all. The body was found by ident during the inspection.


    The people around them were discussing spiritedly. Zhao rang had used the police and the onlookers to exin the details of this segment in detail. It was neither cumbersome nor dyed. The surrounding crowd and the harsh environment even spurred the plot.


    At this moment, Shu Peien finally noticed Liu Ye standing in the crowd. He was wearing a white round-neck t-shirt that had been washed so much that it was already worn out.


    The moment he appeared, Shu Peien didn¡¯t even realize that it was Liu Ye. He was really too inconspicuous.


    He had already put on some weight, a protruding belly, white hair, and wrinkles on his eyelids and cheeks. With his hands crossed, he looked no different from the crowd around him. In fact, he looked even more ordinary than them.


    It could be said that the current Liu Ye was like an old man who loved to watch a show. He did not show off at all.


    But it was precisely because of this that Shu Peien was shocked after his trance.


    He shouldn¡¯t have disappeared into the crowd like this without any bright spots to be found. A celebrity like Liu Ye, who had debuted for many years, should be able to present himself in front of the crowd and let the audience discover him as a person at first notice.


    This was the instinct of celebrities and actors, and it could also be said to be one of their halos. However, the current Liu Ye was too ordinary. Shu Peien was unable to associate him with the person who had greeted him at the entrance of the theater earlier.


    He recalled that in ¡°demon,¡± Zhao rang had imed to be Liu Ye¡¯s transformation work. Could it be that the key point was here?


    After nearly 40 minutes of screening, the male and female leads were finally captured in one scene.


    Shu Peien¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted. Liu Ye¡¯s transformation made him very excited. He could tell that Liu Ye was a very professional actor. The fact that he was able to hide himself in the crowd was already a considerable skill.


    Jiang SE¡¯s previous performance had also triggered Shu Peien¡¯s nerves.


    In a movie, when the female lead became extremely thin for the role, and the male lead let himself be fat like this, the scene between the two was undoubtedly very much anticipated.

 Chapter 451

    451 Chapter 451-transformation


    The package containing the body was opened, and the body inside had been chopped into pieces.


    In order to avoid missing any clues, the policeman in the movie had a livid face and shouted for people to dig deeper.


    The flies on the ground buzzed and flew around. The rats in the corners of the sewer were startled and scurried around. The surrounding onlookers screamed and dodged in all directions when they saw this.


    Luo Shen, who was yed by Liu Ye, was also in the crowd, dodging as well.


    However, Zhang Yuqin did not move. At that moment, the despair and hope that she carefully maintained on her face were mixed together, like a prisoner waiting for judgment.


    At this moment, sighs could be heard in the theater. There was Shu Peien¡¯s voice, Tao Tao and Su Min¡¯s voice, and even more people who came in to watch the movie, including the foreign reporters who were originally going to sleep.


    They didn¡¯t understand Chinese, but with the English trantion on the screen, they could understand the plot without difficulty.


    If not for Jiang SE¡¯s outstanding performance at the beginning, her life would have been like stagnant water. Her daughter was her only source of vitality. Perhaps, when they saw this pile of rotting bones, they would not feel so sorry for her.


    On the screen, Zhang Yuqin, who was yed by Jiang se, looked so pitiful that it made one¡¯s heart ache. Her lips were trembling, and her body was thin. She could not take any more blows.


    Up until now, ZhuZhu had not really appeared in the movie. The audience¡¯s only impression of her was her childish voice through Zhang Yuqin¡¯s phone.


    The words ¡®sexual assault, dismemberment¡¯ not only attacked Zhang Yuqin¡¯s heart, but also heavily pressed on the audience¡¯s hearts.


    Shu Peien knew very well that this indirect feeling was due to Jiang SE¡¯s outstanding acting skills, which had stirred up the audience¡¯s emotions.


    He had underestimated Jiang se. Compared to the time when she was in ¡°Beiping festivals¡± and ¡°rescue mission,¡± her transformation in ¡°the demon¡± was astonishing. In the past, shupeien¡¯s impression of Jiang se was that she was a very intelligent actress.


    However, from the looks of it now, she not only had spiritual energy, but she also had the power to move people¡¯s hearts and make them uncontrobly follow her into the act. This was far more powerful than convincing her to get into the act herself.


    The forensic doctor picked up the head that had been cut off beyond recognition and judged that the owner of the body was no more than ¡®ten years old¡¯. There was a headband that was stained with dirty water on her head. The forensic doctor raised it up and said, ¡°this should be a headband for tying hair.


    The staff who collected the evidence put it in a bag.


    The moment Zhang Yuqin saw the hair tie, she was like a Swan that had been shot in the neck. Her shoulders copsed, and her hands clutched her cor. She opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Her body was twisted at a strange angle, as if she was in extreme pain.


    Upon seeing this, the audience naturally understood that the dposed bodies should be Zhang Yuqin¡¯s daughter, ZhuZhu.


    Tao Tao had not been in a rtionship or married. Naturally, she did not have a daughter either. She did not understand the pain of losing her daughter. However, when she looked at Jiang SE¡¯s face on the screen, she felt as if she could empathize with her.


    In fact, from the beginning of ¡®demon¡¯, the plot had been progressing smoothly without any dy. If it had nothing to do with the plot, this scene would not have appeared.


    The moment the body was discovered, many people in the theater had already guessed that it should be Zhang Yuqin¡¯s missing daughter. But when they really guessed it, the audience in the theater still let out a sigh of regret.


    She felt a little sorry for Zhang Yuqin. She had nothing. Her husband had already proposed to divorce her. Her only belief was her daughter. Now, she had found her daughter in such a way. Could this woman survive?


    She seemed to be unable to hold on any longer!


    Therge screen clearly reflected her thin and angr face. Her eye sockets were deeply sunken, and she must have not slept well for a long time. Her face was unhealthily pale, and there were shadows under her eyes. Her lips were dry and peeling, and because of her previous nervousness, they were even bleeding after being bitten by her.


    It was real and touching.


    Shu Peien couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The quality of an actor¡¯s acting skills didn¡¯t depend on whether they could y a character well or express their joy, anger, sorrow, and joy with rich emotions.


    In his opinion, a truly good actor did not only know how to ¡®act¡¯, but also how to give different emotional reactions to the¡¯ things ¡®they imagined and give the most realistic feedback.


    If Zhang Yuqin, who was yed by Jiang se, was only crying in this scene, even if her eyes were red from crying, the audience would at most praise her acting skills. However, when she shot this scene, she seemed to have convinced herself that she had truly immersed herself in the character Zhang Yuqin.


    Her thin body seemed as if it would fall with a blow of the wind. She was extremely sad, and her eyes seemed to have lost their light. The rats at the crime scene were scurrying around, and a rat that was in a panic even climbed over her feet, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel any of these stimtions. This scene deepened her image of being lost in soul. At the same time, it also stirred the audience¡¯s mood, allowing them to better taste Zhang Yuqin¡¯s heart-wrenching feeling.


    At this moment, everyone was attracted by Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills. Shu Peien¡¯s gaze, on the other hand, fell on the onlooker character yed by Liu Ye.


    He didn¡¯t have many shots up until now, only appearing in a few of them asionally, but Liu Ye was worthy of being the best Actor.


    When the audience¡¯s attention was on Jiang se, he continued to disy his superb acting skills in a low-profile manner.


    The man he was ying was expressionless. When he found the body, he squinted his eyes. His eyebrows were furrowed, and his eye bags were tight. Under the forced shock, his eyes were cold. When he faced the body, he even showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, but then he lowered his mouth again.


    If someone else had yed this role, perhaps shupeien would have thought that this scene was a small BUG or something had gone wrong.


    However, Liu Ye, who had been in the industry for many years, yed the role of the crowd. He had even won the Best Actor award twice at the Huaxia Film Festival. His expression was definitely not a surprise.


    Shu Peien carefully savored the scene in his mind. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Liu Ye¡¯s expression was somewhat yful. When he saw the corpse, he even showed some appreciation.


    Recalling that Zhao rang had used the slogan ¡®Liu Ye¡¯s transformation work¡¯ when he was filming ¡®the devil¡¯ this time, Shu Peien immediately guessed that Liu Ye might be ying the role of the ¡®devil¡¯ who killed ZhuZhu!


    Liu Ye, who had always yed the role of an upright person, was actually ying the bad guy in ¡± the demon ¡± this time!


    And he was such a sinister and vicious man!


    When this thought entered Shu Peien¡¯s mind, he almost jumped up on the spot. This movie was really interesting.


    Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills were extraordinary. Liu Ye, who had always had a positive image, was ying the role of a perverted murderer in the movie. He had a scene with Jiang se.


    What would a mother who had lost her daughter do when she met the murderer who had killed and dismembered her daughter?


    In particr, this daughter was equivalent to her hope. The murderer not only killed her own flesh and blood, but also killed her hope. How would Zhang Yuqin fight back?


    Originally, watching ¡®the demon¡¯ first was just a spur of the moment for shupeien, but now, all his attention was on ¡®the demon¡¯, and he couldn¡¯t wait to see the next plot.


    It had been a long time since he had felt this way. As a professional film critic, no matter how wonderful the show was, he would always restrain himself and endure it. But now, he wished that the yback could be faster.

 Chapter 452

    452 Chapter 4


    The discovery of ZhuZhu¡¯s body made Zhang Yuqin feel a little depressed. In fact, the long process of finding her daughter had already overwhelmed her.


    Not long after her daughter went missing, her husband had already started a new life and erased all traces of his past. On the other hand, she went around in circles and could not escape the punishment that she had imposed on herself.


    If she hadn¡¯t worked overtime that day, if she hadn¡¯t sent the contract to the client, would her daughter not have suffered such a fate?


    ¡°Mom, when are youing back? I¡¯ve already finished my homework.


    When ZhuZhu¡¯s somewhat childish voice rang out in Zhang Yuqin¡¯s mind, everyone in the theater sighed.


    Everyone felt that Zhang Yuqin wouldn¡¯t be able to bear this kind of heavy pressure, but unexpectedly, she held on and turned her resentment and self-me into motivation.


    She actively wanted to participate in the process of the police solving the case, but the police refused to let her in, thinking that she was not in the right state to participate in the case. Besides, she was the victim¡¯s mother, and she was not a police officer, so she had no right to interfere.


    However, their actions were too slow. The reply they gave to Zhang Yuqin was always to wait. She was silent day by day. Her eyes were lifeless and cold.


    When she raised her head, even Shu Peien felt a little intimidated. It was an indescribable feeling, like a dried ck grape that had lost its vitality. It was ck and purple, but it didn¡¯t carry any emotion. When she looked at it, it made people feel breathless, sad, and even cold.


    She started to look for every suspect and listed them one by one.


    Zhao rang had filmed this scene in a verypact yet interesting manner. Every process of eliminating suspicious targets was a huge test for Zhang Yuqin, who was yed by Jiang se.


    If Shu Peien thought that Jiang SE¡¯s previous acting skills were the best way to match her bodynguage, expression, and psychological reaction, then Jiang SE¡¯s current performance was no less than that of an experienced actor with superb acting skills.


    She portrayed Zhang Yuqin, who was like a trapped beast at this time, in a rich and varied way. The ferocity when she found the suspect, the anxiety during the process of elimination, and the pain and anger when she found that her guess was wrong were all in her every move.


    She didn¡¯t say a word, but there was an extreme madness in her eyes. Her expression was on point, and her trembling fingers, falling hair, and trembling nose while waiting for the result all added points to her performance.


    The audience¡¯s emotions were stirred up by her. They were disappointed with her, angry with her, and distressed.


    When she finally found Luo Shen, the suspect, the camera fell on the photo she was holding, and Liu Ye¡¯s face appeared in front of the audience.


    He closed his eyes and twitched the right corner of his mouth, trying to show a stiff smile. He wanted to face the camera, but the smile was hard to make people feel warm. Instead, it was a little scary.


    At this moment, Shu Peien finally heard a girl exim in surprise, ¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, this is Liu Ye?¡±


    He could not help but smile. In fact, he had the same reaction when he first saw Liu Ye.


    It was only because he was older that he was able to keep his cool, unlike this little girl who couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Many people clearly did not recognize Liu Ye. The girl could not be med for this, as Liu Ye had changed too much.


    He had put on at least 20 pounds for the movie. The flesh on his cheeks drooped down, and his hair was a little longer. It was probably a special hairstyle, as he looked a little greasy.


    When he was pregnant, it was hard to associate the old man in the movie with the elegant Liu Ye in the impression.


    ¡°Luo Shen Qianqian,¡± Zhang Yuqin softly called the name of the man in the photo. Then, she reached out to touch the edge of the photo and murmured, ¡±


    ¡°Is that you?¡±


    She moved the photo closer to her cheek gently and put her ear close to Liu Ye¡¯s face in the photo. She asked nervously, ¡±


    ¡°Tell me, was that person you? Are you the one who took my daughter away?¡±


    She asked again and again. Her expression was not ferocious, but it made people feel the surging emotions hidden under her gentle expression. Her gaze made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    In fact, with the plot developing to this point, it was not difficult to guess the ending. Without a doubt, even the dullest audience should be able to guess that the murderer who killed ZhuZhu should be Luo Shen, yed by Liu Ye.


    The director didn¡¯t hide the direction of the movie, and even revealed the identity of the ¡®murderer¡¯ to the audience without any suspense.


    However, this method of watching the movie raised Shu Peien¡¯s interest.


    Due to the intense tension between the male and female leads ¡®performances, it had be his real motivation to continue following the series. Watching the scenes between Jiang se and Liu Ye had be both a form of enjoyment and excitement. Shu Peien even felt a little regretful that it was only a movie.


    The time was truly too short.


    Although there was not much time left, Zhao rang made full use of every minute and second to clear up a line that made Zhang Yuqin suspect Luo Shen.


    Zhang Yuqin¡¯s suspicion of Luo Shen wasn¡¯t sudden. When ZhuZhu¡¯s body was found that day, he had appeared at the scene of the crime. Although he wasn¡¯t an employee of the dye factory, his parents used to work in the dye factory. He was very familiar with the terrain of this area.


    He knew how to bury the body and how to deal with the body, so no one would find out.


    It was just as he had expected. If not for the blockage in the sewage pipes of the dyeing factory, ZhuZhu¡¯s disappearance might not have been discovered yearster. It could only be said that everything was too much of a coincidence. Even God was not willing to let this ¡®devil¡¯ go.


    When Zhang Yuqin investigated step by step, she discovered that ZhuZhu had been vited before she died. She endured her grief and flipped through the books on psychology.


    To be able toy a hand on a girl, it proved that the other party had a certain hidden psychological or even physical illness. So, in order to show off his masculinity, he would turn to bully young girls who were much weaker than him.


    Aftering to this conclusion, Zhang Yuqin found out that Luo Shen had never been married and had no children. His father had passed away, leaving only his mother.


    His neighbors thought that he was an honest and quiet man with a reclusive personality. He did not usually interact with people. He had learned some tailoring skills from his parents and had been making some custom-made clothes for his old neighbors to earn some living expenses.


    Such an honest man, who had never caused trouble in his life, who was not eye-catching or even had dealings with people, was the murderer who had killed a young girl.


    When it was confirmed that Luo Shen was the real murderer who killed his daughter, Zhang Yuqin held the photo and sighed faintly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you,¡±


    Her expression was numb as she spoke. The cold light shone on her pale and thin face, adding a bit of horror to it. When she sighed, the hot air she exhaled formed wisps of white mist under the dim light. Her eyes were calm and a little relieved, without any killing intent. However, in the cinema, Shu Peien reached out and stroked his arm.


    Jiang SE¡¯s expression when she sighed and the lines she said gave him goosebumps.


    At this moment, the male and female leads of the drama were finally about to have an official showdown.

 Chapter 453

    453 Chapter 453 duel


    Shu Peien¡¯s emotions werepletely stirred up by the movie, and he held his clothes even tighter.


    The air conditioning in the cinema was already very strong. When it was paired with the calm but sinister face of Zhang Yuqin, who was yed by Jiang se in the movie, it added a gloominess to the movie.


    He could not wait to see the struggle between the male and female leads. Up until now, Jiang SE¡¯s performance in ¡± demon ¡± was not inferior to Liu Ye¡¯s at all.


    Liu Ye¡¯s performance seemed to have more tension after breaking the shackles of the previous positive characters. On the other hand, Jiang SE¡¯s destruction of her image was far more thorough than Liu Ye¡¯s.


    She didn¡¯t act as Zhang Yuqin, but made Zhang Yuqin appear in the eyes and hearts of the audience.


    She was so thin that her body seemed to sway when she walked. Her empty eyes showed the boring life of Zhang Yuqin after losing her daughter, which was like a walking corpse, to the audience.


    Luo Shen opened a very small tailor shop in an Old Street, not far from his home.


    His mother was very old and sick, so she relied on Luo Shen to take care of her.


    This was the news about Luo Shen that Zhang Yuqin had found out. How could he get revenge on ZhuZhu? Zhang Yuqin chose to rely on himself.


    The police always acted ording to the rules and procedures, and she had some understanding of thew in the process of finding the real murderer.


    If Luo Shen was caught, even if he was convicted or sentenced to death, it would be too easy on him.


    The scene of ZhuZhu¡¯s body being found appeared in front of Zhang Yuqin from time to time, causing her to be unable to rest.


    She found a temporary job and carefully suppressed the resentment in her heart, even if the resentment and waiting tortured her to the point where she could no longer be human.


    During the day, Zhang Yuqin had found a job that was enough to make a living. She still needed to live and take revenge for ZhuZhu.


    Shu Peien could see the determination in her eyes.


    It was a wonderful process to be able to y the role of a woman who had lost all hope and had a dead heart so vividly. She had hatred hidden in her chest, but her eyes were steady.


    Jiang se did not appear to be in a state of deep hatred. Instead, she was dejected and dejected.


    When she was eating, she would mechanically gulp downrge mouthfuls of food. When she was working, she would be lifeless. These minor details enhanced the persuasiveness of her acting.


    When Zhang Yuqin was finally fully prepared and found Luo Shen as Shu Peien had expected, the two male and female leads appeared on the big screen together for the first time.


    This was a moment worth looking forward to. Shupeien even heard a lot of people in the cinema eximing in surprise.


    He was a little worried for her, but also a little relieved.


    Her concern for her proved that Luo Shen, yed by Liu Ye, was deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. His evilness was hidden in his drooping and wrinkled eyelids. He had a hunched back, wore an apron, and his white hair had obviously not been fixed for some time.


    On the other hand, the audience felt that the reason for venting their hatred was also a reflection of Jiang SE¡¯s previous acting skills. With her earlier performance when she had lost her precious pearl, the audience was truly happy for her when she found her enemy.


    This situation was simr to ying table tennis.


    The leading actors in the series were like opponents standing on one side of the pool table, and the audience was like opponents standing on the other side of the pool table. They used their superb acting skills to move the audience¡¯s emotions. This feeling was like feeding a ball to the audience, and when the audience received this emotion, they would then give back their own feelings. Back and forth, they grasped the audience¡¯s psychology.


    The tailor shop where Luo Shen was at was not spacious. It was a little narrow and was an old house from decades ago. The light was not very good.


    When Zhang Yuqin came in, he stopped his work, pulled up the apron around his waist, wiped his hands, and looked up at this special ¡®customer¡¯.


    At this time, the two of them clearly didn¡¯t have any intense movements or words of argument, but the tension between them made the hearts of every audience in the cinema jump to their throats. Shu Peien was so excited that he grabbed the armrest of the chair in the cinema, savoring the confrontation between the two main leads who had a deep hatred for each other.


    Jiang se was not suppressed by Liu Ye¡¯s aura. The unique despair of the two main leads collided at that moment. Even though the scene was silent, the audience felt as if a pot of hot oil had exploded in their hearts, igniting their emotions.


    ¡°Luo Shen?¡±


    Her voice trembled as she sized up the man in front of her.


    Jiang SE¡¯s ability to deliver her lines was not to be underestimated. Her voice sounded like she was crying but not at the same time. It was slightly nasal and soft, but she deliberately dragged out each word. It sounded like she was sighing with resentment. When she spoke, she even took a deep breath. Her corbones, which were exposed at the cor of her shirt, caved in deeply because of her breathing.


    Luo Shen, the demon, sat there firmly under her gaze. When he heard her call his name, he raised his head and his lips moved. After a long time, he forced a smile and slowly replied, ¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Zhang Yuqin slowly stepped into the ¡®Devil¡¯s¡¯ territory. Her shoes stepped on the ground, making a small sound. She approached step by step. Her eyes were not ferocious, but the sense of danger came from her face, making people tense up.


    Luo Shen also realized that something was wrong. He lowered his arms and vigntly watched Zhang Yuqin¡¯s every move. When her eyes met Luo Shen¡¯s, Shu Peien¡¯s heart jumped into his throat.


    He subconsciously leaned forward and widened his eyes. He even reached out to hold his sses. He didn¡¯t want to miss any bits of the performance between the two.


    The two people in the movie had a very good grasp of their own boundaries. Zhang Yuqin¡¯s madness under forbearance and Luo Shen¡¯s cruelty under his honest appearance intertwined at this time. The moment their eyes met, Zhang Yuqinughed out loud.


    Luo Shen alsoughed along. At this moment, Shu Peien strangely understood Zhang Yuqin¡¯s smile. She had lived until now in order to find and catch the ¡®devil¡¯. When she saw the female murderer sitting in front of her, she should be a little rxed, like she had finished the first journey of a thousand-mile journey, and should also be a little emotional.


    There was a lot more tolerance in her smile, and there was no time for people to explore it. There was only one thought in shupeien¡¯s mind at this time: it would be a pity if he only watched ¡®the demon¡¯ once.


    Many of the things that the main actors wanted to express couldn¡¯t be fully tasted after a quick review.


    He etched Jiang SE¡¯s gaze into his mind. He saw Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s face-off scene. The two of them were back and forth. In fact, this kind of wrestling and chasing each other was far better than when the two main leads had each performed their roles.


    After the incident failed, Luo Shen did not panic. For a person like him, who had no interest in life, killing was no different from killing a chicken to him. He did not even have the slightest bit of remorse. When the victim¡¯s mother came to find him, he did not feel frightened at all. Instead, he was a little excited.


    When he mentioned Zhu Zhu, it was as if he was talking about a piece of art that he had carefullypleted.


    He even lit a cigarette and let out a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the image of the ¡®devil¡¯ was infinitely magnified in the eyes of the audience. Zhao rang had sessfully created a terrifying ¡®devil¡¯. In the hearts of the audience, the expression on Liu Ye¡¯s face when he lit up his cigarette was truly the title of the movie.

 Chapter 454

    454 Chapter 454 who is


    In the smoke, Luo Shen sat there calmly, epting the baptism of the eyes of Zhang Yuqin and every audience in the theater.


    He was a murderer, a cruel ¡®demon¡¯, but he didn¡¯t feel any regret at all.


    At this moment, Liu Ye had sessfully washed away all the traits that represented the characters he had yed in the past-brightness, righteousness, and justice.


    He raised his head, and even though he was wearing a tattered round-neck shirt, his extremely arrogant aura was revealed as he lit a cigarette and exhaled.


    Regardless of whether the audience hated or disliked his current performance, shupeien had to admit that this ¡®devil¡¯ was more obvious and impressive than the image of him trembling in fear when the victim¡¯s family came to his door.


    His eyes looked disdainfully at Zhang Yuqin as if he was mocking her. He looked at her like a ghost that had lost her vitality. She had clearly revealed her true colors and should have no way out, but under Zhang Yuqin¡¯s gaze, he even smiled and crossed his legs.


    the demon ¡°was Liu Ye¡¯s transition work, and he hadpletely seeded.


    Shu Peien could even imagine how much of a sensation the movie would cause when it was released in China. When he saw this, he felt that Liu Ye had made the right move.


    He was fortunate enough to pick the right script, which gave him room to express himself. Most importantly, Liu Ye had met a good opponent, a neer who could hold his ground and perform well under his superb acting skills.


    Even an experienced actor would not be able to surprise Shu Peien as much as Jiang se.


    Thepetition between their acting skills reflected each other¡¯s brilliance. It was like a master giving each other moves. With Jiang SE¡¯s dedication to her performance, Liu Ye¡¯s image was set off so vividly by her. It was so deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    The audience hated Luo Shen¡¯s calmness, but Zhang Yuqin was very calm.


    She didn¡¯t need Luo Shen¡¯s repentance because what she wanted was Luo Shen¡¯s life.


    In the cinema, the audience was watching the fight between Zhang Yuqin and Luo Shen nervously. A woman¡¯s madness was vividly disyed in Zhang Yuqin.


    After she confirmed her enemy, she calmly asked for leave from thepany and focused on taking Luo Shen¡¯s life.


    The mother who had lost her child was as fierce as a Tiger. Luo Shen was at ease at the beginning, but he gradually felt passive. Zhang Yuqin¡¯s desperate revenge forced him into the quagmire step by step.


    She had nothing. She had no children, no family, and even her future had beenpletely given up. She didn¡¯t care about her life, and the trouble she created forced Luo Shen¡¯s tailor shop to close down.


    This ¡®devil¡¯, who was extremely arrogant at the beginning, also slowly became anxious. When Zhang Yuqin sneaked into his house, knocked out his mother, and pushed Luo Shen into a desperate situation, the fight between the two was finally on the verge of breaking out in the dyeing factory.


    In fact, Shu Peien had already guessed that Zhao rang would arrange such a fight scene, but he felt that it was unlikely.


    Jiang se was a woman. There was a huge difference between her and Liu Ye¡¯s physical strength.


    For such a fight scene, if it was only for show and the effect was not good, it could easily destroy the foreshadowing of the early stage.


    Not to mention that most of the female stars now were delicate, and they used body doubles for many scenes, for fear that their injuries would affect their advertising endorsements andmercial activities.


    Once they really started fighting, if they held back, the show wouldn¡¯t be good. The first hundred minutes of foreshadowing could very likely be destroyed in the entanglement in the next few minutes. If they didn¡¯t hold back, how would they be able to make it feel like their blood was boiling? this was also a very challenging task, and it required the two celebrities to have the courage to go all out.


    But ¡± the demon ¡± once again surprised shupien. Zhao rang not only arranged a fierce fight between the two, but he also had no intention of letting the two main leads ¡®perform¡¯.


    When Zhang Yuqin went crazy and beat people without a care for her life, when Luo Shen fiercely retaliated, one poured resentment and anger into the things she took for the sake of his dead daughter, and the other, for the sake of survival.


    Zhang Yuqin, who was yed by Jiang se, did not look good in this scene. She was already so thin that she was out of shape. There was no sense of beauty in her at all. Now, her twisted expression was even more shocking. However, Shu Peien had to admit that this scene was very real.


    It was so real that when he saw Zhang Yuqin ignore his injury and throw a scrap iron water pipe that he had prepared long ago at Luo Shen, looking like he was going to die with him, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists and his palms were covered in cold sweat.


    The sound of the iron pipe hitting the body was transmitted to the ears of every audience through the excellent sound effect. Every punch hit the flesh, and it was very painful to hear.


    This scene gave Shu Peien a feeling that he wasn¡¯t watching a movie, but rather a documentary about a real and bloody fight.


    It was very satisfying.


    Every time Zhang Yuqin made a move, it was apanied by her resentment. The character Jiang se yed was very thin, but her eyes and brows were filled with ruthlessness. It was as if she was reminding the public not to ever try to provoke a mother who loved her daughter as much as her life! Her desperate fighting style soon caused Luo Shen to be riddled with wounds and lose his mobility.


    She panted, threw away the iron pipe in her hand, and dragged the dying Luo Shen up. At this time, Zhang Yuqin herself was on the verge of copse, but her actions were still very firm.


    ¡°The ce I chose for you is also a dye factory. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fate?¡±


    She was badly injured, but she still asked Luo Shen with a smile.


    The face was disfigured, and the pain was not an act.


    Even with the makeup artist¡¯s help, Jiang se should still be covered in bruises. Her limping movements added to the authenticity of the script.


    Luo Shen¡¯s head was covered in blood, but heughed out loud when he heard this.


    it¡¯s fate. Your daughter was chopped into pieces by me here. He grinned, blood mixed with sweat pouring into his mouth, filling every gap in his teeth with an eye-catching red color.


    ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡±


    He asked, but Zhang Yuqin ignored him and continued to look through the things he had brought.


    ¡°She was still shouting ¡®mother¡¯ at that time.¡± He deliberately angered Zhang Yuqin. The audience¡¯s anger had reached its peak at this time. The perverted and bloody impression of the killer had been deeply rooted in their hearts.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll call me mom in the future too.¡±


    The dye factory was already on the verge of being eliminated by society and was on the verge of bankruptcy. After the body was dug out, it became the focus of the police¡¯s investigation. The old employees were afraid that someone had died in the factory. The leader had no choice but to order a temporary suspension of work. Everyone had left, making it a good ce for murder.


    Luo Shen¡¯s mother was pushed out. She was old, and her eyes were filled with tears as she faced her son, who had been beaten beyond recognition.


    When he saw his mother appear, Luo Shen could no longer maintain the smile on his face. His face turned livid. On the contrary, Zhang Yuqin smiled and pushed the mother and son closer.

 Chapter 455

    455 The devil


    In the movie, Luo Shen and his mother were pushed onto the bnce of death. A fatal rope was tied around each of their necks, and they each had a brick behind their feet that maintained their weight.


    In order to keep the other person alive, both parties had to stand on their tiptoes and maintain the length of the rope around the other person¡¯s neck, giving the other person a chance to breathe.


    This was a contest of human nature. Whoever wanted to live must die.


    Zhang Yuqin¡¯s revenge had pushed the mother and son into a terrible situation.


    ¡°I beg you, please spare my son Yingluo!¡±


    Luo Shen¡¯s mother was still begging for mercy. In the face of such a difficult decision, even someone as vicious as Luo Shen could not help but panic. On one side was death, and on the other side was his mother.


    He could easily kill Zhu Zhu, and cruelly dismember her body, but in front of his mother who had given birth to him, it was hard for him to be so cruel.


    Mrs. Luo was still pleading on his behalf.


    ¡°Please forgive him, please forgive him. I know you¡¯re a mother too, Yingluo.¡±


    Zhang Yuqin smiled and appreciated all of this.


    Shu Peien suddenly felt his whole body go numb when he saw this. As a matter of fact, the plot had already progressed to this point, and it was no surprise that Zhao rang was the one who was finishing it up.


    Shupeien had the same feeling as everyone else in the cinema at the beginning. He firmly believed that as the plot developed, the ¡®devil¡¯ in the title should be Luo Shen.


    After all, he had killed the little girl in a brutal way and had no intention of repenting. He even provoked the victim arrogantly.


    However, Shu Peien began to doubt Zhao rang¡¯s intentions again. Zhang Yuqin¡¯s expression in the movie at this time could not be said to not be gloomy. Her smile was particrly terrifying at this time, making people feel cold all over.


    Was the title of ¡± the devil ¡± referring to the murderer, Luo Shen, or was it referring to Zhang Yuqin, who had lost his daughter, ZhuZhu, and ended up in ¡± the devil ¡°?


    In fact, her numb expression at this time, her indifference to Mrs. Luo¡¯s pleas, and even her appreciation of her own work, was exactly the same as Luo Shen¡¯s expression when Zhang Yuqin had exposed his identity as a killer!


    She was only missing the lit cigarette in her hand.


    ¡°Forgive?¡± Zhang Yuqin smiled slightly, and her voice was light. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to forgive anyone. The only one who can forgive him is ZhuZhu, who he killed.¡±


    And all she had to do was to send Luo Shen to ZhuZhu for judgment.


    She walked out of this sinful weaving factory, her steps getting lighter with each step.


    She didn¡¯t care whether Luo Shen or his mother would survive, because no matter who lived, they would feel the same pain of losing the love of their lives as she did.


    No, they should be in more pain than she was, because their closest family members had died because of the other party¡¯s choice.


    Zhang Yuqin walked faster and faster. She soon left the dye factory and her whole body was bathed in the sun.


    The sunlight at that time could not prate the haze at home and illuminate her heart, but now she had no scruples.


    She even hummed a song, walked through the deserted factory, and entered the downtown area.


    She had nevere to such a lively ce before. After ZhuZhu¡¯s disappearance, she had lost all meaning. But now, she let herself be. In the square in the distance, a group of children were ying around the statue.


    The oldest of these lively and innocent children was no more than ten years old. She thought of her own daughter. If Zhu Zhu was still alive, she would be around this age this year, and would hold her hand and act coquettishly, calling her mother.


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Zhang Yuqin was lost in her thoughts, but a soft hand pulled her back. Her whole body trembled. When she lowered her head, she saw a little girl waving at her, motioning her to lower her head.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Her face was covered in blood, and she had been injured in a fight with Luo Shen.


    Only then did Zhang Yuqin remember, but she couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Her feelings had long passed away with ZhuZhu¡¯s death. She touched her face. It should be very swollen at this time.


    The little girl stood on her tiptoes and blew air on her. She didn¡¯t feel that the woman in front of her had just taken a life ruthlessly.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Zhang Yuqin shook her head with a stiff smile. She looked a little embarrassed in front of this little girl. These pure and kind children made her feel that she was full of sin and filth, but it was difficult for her to resist, making her think of her own daughter.


    ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    The little girl asked her worriedly. Zhang Yuqin paused, and her gaze slowly became as gentle as water as it fell on the girl¡¯s face. She was about the same age as ZhuZhu, and the concerned expression on her face was very much like her daughter¡¯s.


    no, ¡± she shook her head gently, squatted down, and looked at the little girl. She answered her seriously, ¡±


    ¡°I still have a child. He¡¯s just not by my side.¡±


    At that moment, she had calmly said these words, but Shu Peien couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.


    When Zhang Yuqin said this, some people in the theater started to sob softly.


    She lowered her head and smiled, her eyes glistening with tears.


    The lights in the cinema were turned on, and Zhang Yuqin¡¯s face was fixed on the screen.


    The ending song of ¡± the demon ¡± began, but shupeien didn¡¯t get up because he still wanted more.


    Everyone in the theater was just like him. No one knew what they were waiting for, but they tacitly did not stand up. Instead, they stubbornly waited for the name list of the film¡¯s main cast to appear until the final ten minutes of music finished.


    Shu Peien felt a little lost. The movie was confirmed to be over, but he felt like a cat was scratching his heart after watching it.


    He also wanted to know Luo Shen¡¯s and his mother¡¯s choice in the end, who would survive, and whether they would take revenge on Zhang Yuqin. However, Shu Peien selfishly felt that no matter who survived, it made no difference to Zhang Yuqin.


    Thinking about it carefully, if Luo Shen had been the one to survive, he had sacrificed his mother¡¯s life in exchange for a chance to live. For the rest of his life, this ¡®devil¡¯ would have been trapped in this hell and would have been unable to escape.


    If he wanted to take revenge on Zhang Yuqin, Zhang Yuqin had nothing to lose. She was not afraid.


    If Luo Shen chose to sacrifice himself so that his mother could live, then his mother would live in endless pain for the rest of her life like Zhang Yuqin.


    In any case, Zhang Yuqin had achieved her goal of revenge. From a certain perspective, she had finally be a ¡®devil¡¯, even more terrifying than a¡¯ devil¡¯.


    Shu Peien raised his hand to p, and the sound of crisp apuse rang out in therge theater. At first, it was still Shu Peien pping, but then everyone followed suit.


    A few of the foreign media who had been preparing to go to sleep were also pping their hands with excitement.


    Without a doubt,¡¯demon¡¯ was a great movie. Whether it was from the perspective of human nature, the plot waspact, or the two leading actors ¡®wonderful performances, it was all very wonderful.


    ...


    The ending of the film was also relived. The lighting and lines were all good. Even the dialogue between Zhang Yuqin and the little girl at the end was so memorable.

 Chapter 456

    456 Chapter 456 chasing after a star


    Thinking about it carefully, what the director wanted to show was not only what they saw in the movie. They could only leave it for the audience to experience it in detail after the movie.


    The apusested for a long time, and Tao Tao was so excited that her palms turned red. The French Film Festival never mistreated good films, and the apuse was the best proof.


    Perhaps, at this year¡¯s French Film Festival, Zhao rang would prove his ambition and ability with ¡®demon¡¯. Not only would he be stuck in his own country, but he would also be able to go out to the world.


    Schpeien was quite optimistic about this year¡¯s film festival¡¯s ¡°demon¡± award. This film explored human nature, and there were deep things worth digging into. It was the favorite topic of the judges at the French Film Festival.


    He had identally taken the wrong path and ended up reading a piece of work that he still couldn¡¯t forget after reading it. Shu Peien¡¯s mood was obviously very good.


    The apuse in the theatersted for almost 15 minutes. When Shu Peien came out, Liu Ye and Jiang se were still sitting at the entrance. The foreign media who hade out earlier must have recognized the two main leads. They looked excited and wanted to make an appointment with the two main leads to interview them.


    Jiang se and Liu Ye posed with a few media personnel and allowed them to take pictures. The wonderful time in the cinema was awakened by the mor of the crowd. Shu Peien heaved a long sigh of relief. He was still immersed in ¡°the demon¡± from earlier. He leaned against a corner and watched as Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s simple interview came to an end. The foreign reporters left in satisfaction.


    Liu Ye turned around and saw Shu Peien. He greeted him in surprise,


    ¡°Teacher Shu.¡±


    The movie had ended nearly half an hour ago. Earlier, Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s attention had been on the media. They thought that Shu Peien had already left. To their surprise, this low-key film critic was still in the corner. He seemed to be waiting for the two of them as if he had something to say.


    Liu Ye,¡¯demon¡¯ was very good this time. Luo Shen is different from the characters you¡¯ve yed in the past. I¡¯m very optimistic about this film at this year¡¯s film Festival, and I¡¯m also very optimistic about your performance.


    Shu Peien stepped forward and shook hands with Liu Ye. He couldn¡¯t help but praise him.


    This wasn¡¯t apliment. He was indeed very optimistic about ¡®the demon¡¯. Having been in the film critic industry for many years, he had a unique vision and amazing judgment.


    In recent years, there were very few movies that shupeien had taken a fancy to, let alone praising someone like this. Back when Liu Ye and Zhang Jingan had coborated on ¡± rescue mission, ¡± shupeien had only given a fewments after watching it. Now that he had made an exception and praised Liu Ye, it was obvious that he could not help himself.


    Liu Ye was especially happy when he mentioned in his review that ¡± Liu Ye will win an award at the film festival with this film.


    The two of them chatted briefly about Liu Ye¡¯s performance in ¡± the demon ¡°. Schpeien¡¯s gaze then fell on Jiang se. She was wearing ace dress iid with pearls. She looked reserved and quiet.


    When he was chatting with Liu Ye, she did not show any embarrassment or dissatisfaction from being ignored. Instead, she listened to their conversation seriously. She was a girl with good manners.


    The girl was very young. Her proper makeup and clothes showed her elegance and beauty. No one could associate her with the dejected and desperate Zhang Yuqin in the movie.


    Jiang se distinguished the movie from reality very well. She hadpletely erased her own characteristics from the movie and presented aplete Zhang Yuqin to the audience instead of her.


    In Shu Peien¡¯s eyes, this was a very amazing thing.


    Perhaps some people were born to walk on this bright path of fame.


    He recalled ¡± about I love you, ¡± which was also directed by director Zhao rang and starred by Jiang se. Back then, due to shupeien¡¯s fastidiousness about romantic literary films, he had not gone to the theater to watch this movie. However, he had heard people discussing the legend of the ¡± Box Office ¡± that this literary film had created.


    Of course, fans would not stop praising the film. However, at the same time, there were also people who imed that ¡®Jiang se was just a pretty face. She only managed to secure the female lead role of¡¯ love ¡®because of her beauty¡¯.


    Shu Peien was not sure if Jiang se was just a pretty face when she yed ¡± care ¡°. However, in ¡± demon, ¡± she proved with her capabilities that she was not just a pretty face. She had the ability topete with Liu Ye in terms of acting and the determination to do anything for the role.


    There was no doubt that Jiang se was beautiful. However, in ¡± demon ¡°, she could not be considered beautiful. She appeared on screen as a skinny woman, but with her superb acting skills, she still managed to keep everyone¡¯s eyes glued to her.


    She was young and full of potential, hardworking and hardworking. She was blessed with beauty but did not rely on it.


    In terms of personality, he was not impetuous, and he was tactful and polite. He had worked with Liu Ye before, but he was not smug. He did not forget himself when he heard Liu Ye¡¯s evaluation and praise for ¡± demon ¡°.


    There was something about her that transcended her age. She knew her own advantages, but she didn¡¯t be arrogant because of them. Shu Peien couldn¡¯t imagine what could stop this girl from rising in the film industry.


    ¡°The future generations are formidable.¡±


    Shu Peien sighed. He had even been influenced by Jiang se in ¡± the demon ¡± and decided to watch ¡± care ¡± again when he returned to the country.


    among the female celebrities who debuted at the same time, Jiang se is really outstanding. Shu Peien praised, ¡± you¡¯ve grasped the role of Zhang Yuqin very well this time. I heard that you¡¯ll be working with Liu Ye in your next work? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher Shu.¡±


    Jiang se did not expect this highly-regarded film critic in the country to give her a word of encouragement. She replied rather happily, ¡±


    the new movie I¡¯m working with brother ye on has already been finalized. I¡¯ll need your guidance in the future.


    She smiled, and Shu Peien alsoughed.


    He was going to watch ¡± unexpected events ¡±ter, which was starring Tao cen, but time had already been dyed. Shu Peien lowered his head and looked at the time. He had checked the broadcast time of ¡± unexpected events ¡± on the inte, and it would be released in a few minutes.


    Shu Peien dispelled any thoughts of continuing the conversation. He had always been a good judge of character. Jiang se had talent and was willing to work hard. Most importantly, she was still very young. She also had a very powerful manager by her side. It could be said that if she continued to develop at this rate, she would definitely have a ce in the Chinese film industry in the future.


    She was an actress, and shupeien was a professional film critic. Sooner orter, they would have the opportunity to meet and talk about movies.


    Some of the Chinese media reporters who came out of the cinema had already recognized Shu Peien. It was almost time for ¡± unexpected incident ¡± to be aired again. Shu Peien had never been a fan of celebrities, but before he left, he still asked for a poster from the crew of ¡± demon ¡°. He ignored the surprised looks from a few young reporters and personally got Liu Ye and Jiang se to sign it before he left in a hurry.

 Chapter 457

    457 Great waves


    This time, shupeien didn¡¯t go the wrong way. Instead, he followed the map and sessfully found the broadcasting room of ¡®unexpected events¡¯.


    When shupeien came over, the movie was just about to start. This broadcasting Hall was slightlyrger than the one for ¡®the demon¡¯ and could amodate more than a hundred people. It was already 70 ¨C 80% full.


    This should have something to do with Tao cen¡¯s recent rise to fame in Europe and the United States. She had taken on the role of the Italian director Chesare¡¯s ¡°Lost City ¡°, and the European media had affectionately called her the Chinese beauty.


    For this reason, in addition to most of the Asian faces in the theater, there were also some Western media personnel and a few familiar foreign film Critics. They were probably here because of the partnership between Tao cen and Cesare, and a few of the film Critics were familiar with shupeien.


    Because the movie was about to start, they didn¡¯t have time to greet each other. Shupeien nodded to his acquaintances. When he sat down, he thought of the sparse audience in the hall of ¡®the demon¡¯ and sighed.


    It was such an outstanding film, but due to theck of international poprity of the actors and director, it was obviously not as popr as ¡°unexpected incident¡± in the first round.


    Just as Shu Peien had expected,¡±unexpected events¡± was also very good. The story began with the female lead, Liu Xi, yed by Tao cen, unintentionally doing a good deed, but it ended up causing serious consequences and ruining the life of a child.


    The story carried ning zhanping¡¯s strong personal style, and the narrative was extremely stable. Tao cen¡¯s acting skills were also unquestionable, and he yed the role of a female lead who did bad things with good intentions perfectly.


    When Liu Xi, yed by Tao cen in the movie, found out that the little boy would have to rely on a wheelchair for the rest of his life because of her, she burst into tears.


    Tao cen¡¯s crying scene was naturally extremely exciting and on point. However, Shu Peien keptparing her to Zhang Yuqin, who was yed by Jiang se.


    In ¡± the demon, ¡± Zhang Yuqin did not shed a single tear from the beginning to the end. Whether it was before she learned of her daughter¡¯s disappearance or when she confirmed that her daughter¡¯s body had been found, she had restrained herself and endured it.


    However, the sadness lingered from the beginning to the end of the movie. The atmosphere of despair far exceeded the tears of Liu Xi, who was yed by Tao cen.


    Tao cen¡¯s acting was good, but it didn¡¯t resonate with shupeien. The ending scene of ¡± demon ¡± even appeared in shupeien¡¯s mind. The scene where Zhang Yuqin and a strange girl looked at each other and said the line, ¡±


    ¡°I still have a child. He¡¯s just not by my side.¡±


    At that time, Zhang Yuqin¡¯s smiling expression was more touching for some reason.


    He was already lost in his thoughts before the movie had even finished.


    At this time, in Huaxia, Dragon travel Studios had released an eye-catching news headline:


    At the French Film Festival, shupien predicted that ¡®demon¡¯ would beat ¡®ident¡¯ and win the trophy!


    Under the headline of the news was what Tao Tao and Su Min had seen and heard at the French Film Festival.


    The news article detailed shupeien¡¯s praise for ¡®the demon¡¯ and affirmed Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s acting skills in the movie. It even mentioned shupeien¡¯s praise for ¡®the demon¡¯.


    The news had used an eye-catching headline. It quickly attracted the attention of the domestic audience. Naturally, Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s fans were looking forward to it. However, it also angered Tao cen¡¯s fans.


    Tao cen had been famous in the country for many years. His reputation and status were notparable to ordinary celebrities. When this news came out, many of Tao cen¡¯s fans were naturally unwilling to let their idol be stepped on.


    Arge number ofizens flooded the media page under Dragon travel Studios toment on it. For a time, there was an endless stream of curses online. The incident had blown up so much that the mes of war had eventually spread to century Gxy. Someizens recalled that Tao cen and Jiang se had originally used the same manager, Xia Chaoqun. However, in the end, Xia Chaoqun had abandoned Tao cen and chosen Jiang se.


    Back then, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s choice had already caused some dissatisfaction among Tao cen¡¯s fans. Now that such news had appeared, it was as if he was indirectly trampling on Tao cen¡¯s new movie to boost Jiang SE¡¯s poprity. Naturally, Tao cen¡¯s fans would not forgive him.


    On the news website of Dragon Travel Studio, theizens had different reactions to the news.


    [ the fairy on patrol: Jiang se has only been out for a short time. Although she has some works and has acted in a few movies that did well at the box office, there should still be a gap between her and Tao cen. ] In this news article, Shu Peien was praising his acting skills to be outstanding, even surpassing Tao cen¡¯s ¡°unexpected incident.¡± Wasn¡¯t the praise a little too much? Tao cen¡¯s acting skills were obvious to all. Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the movie was also good. However, she was still young. Compared to Tao cen, there was still a gap.


    Not to mention anything else, just from the total box office sales of their movies, the endorsement, and the profits created for century Gxy, it could bepared to their status. Furthermore, the resources between the two female stars were iparable. Tao cen was currently being selected by the internationally renowned director chessaray and had experience working with major Western productions. How could Jiang separe to her?


    if what the news pointed out about Shu Peien believing that Jiang se and Liu Ye would win an award for ¡®the demon¡¯ is true, then I can only think that Shu Peien is old and blind. He¡¯s no longer worthy of being a fair and just film critic.


    Theizen named ¡®patrolling mountain demon¡¯ sounded very impulsive. He was obviously full of anger about this news.


    Under hisments, manyizens supported his point of view and felt that he was right. Someone even left ament: I think that it¡¯s highly possible that Jiang se bribed the media to write this piece of news randomly.


    The third young master of the SU family: ¡°as everyone knows, Tao cen, a subsidiary of century Gxy, is the most profitable star. There is no doubt about this. Whether her acting is good or not, it can be proven by statistics. Her level of script selection was clear to her fans of many years, not to mention that the director she was working with this time was ning zhanping. It was a battle between two strong people, so it couldn¡¯t be too bad.


    Tao cen¡¯s fans were all waiting for the release of ¡°ident,¡± which she had yed the leading role in alone. The France Film Festival indeed owed her a trophy. Fans had been looking forward to such a good time for many years, but in the end, they had been waiting for this news.


    If the news is true, then I can only say that Shu Peien¡¯s speech is unfair. If the news is fake, I can only curse the current news reporters to go to all lengths to attract attention.


    [Tao cen¡¯s fan club: @ su family¡¯s third young master su San, this matter is very likely to be true. Do you remember that Shu Peien has rarely posted reviews about movies in recent years?] However, there were two reviews about Jiang se in his recentments. It was highly likely that he was a fan of Jiang SE¡¯s and that the media was just spouting nonsense by speaking up for her and promoting her new movie.


    [lights of all homes: teacher Shu¡¯s special column has not been updated. The specific news is still unclear, but a bunch of people have already started to me her in a hurry.]


    [ fell in love with a person: in terms of time, the France Film Festival should have just started. Even if teacher Shu finished ¡± demon ¡°, she couldn¡¯t have finished ¡± ident ¡°. ] Based on his personality, it was unlikely that he would say something as irresponsible as ¡®demon¡¯ overpowering ¡®unexpected¡¯ before he finished watching the two movies.


    Both sides stuck to their own arguments and caused a stir. The two movies had yet to be released in China, but they were already a hot topic. Schpeien, who was abroad, didn¡¯t expect that his unintentional words had already caused news.

 Chapter 458

    458 Falling in love


    After ¡± unexpected events ¡± finished broadcasting, Shu Peien came out of the cinema. As soon as he turned on his phone, a lot of message notifications rang.


    It was only now that Shu Peien realized what kind of shock the news released by Dragon travel Studios had caused in China.


    First, the news had mentioned him. Second, the news had mentioned what he had said about ¡®demon¡¯ beating ¡®ident¡¯ and winning the award at the France Film Festival.


    In the past few years, other than Zhang Jingan¡¯s films that had be famous internationally, very few domestic films had won awards at Grand asions like the International Film Festival.


    For the domestic audience, the awards at the France Film Festival were out of reach. This grand festival, in addition to having an extraordinary significance for filmmakers, was more like a red carpetpetition for domestic stars.


    When the media went to the film festival, they were more interested in the female stars ¡®dressing and activelymented on them. In contrast, they didn¡¯t care much about which films were participating.


    Most of the time, it was more like a prop to elevate one¡¯s status, but this year was different. This year, there was ning zhanping¡¯s ¡°unexpected incident,¡± especially since the leading female lead was Tao cen.


    There was no need to borate on Tao cen¡¯s status in China. If there was a Chinese actress who thought that she could win an International Film Festival Award and rank, then the whole of China thought that there was no second person other than Tao cen.


    But now, Dragon travel Studios ¡®website had released news about shupeien¡¯s review of¡¯ the demon¡¯. The consequences were obvious.


    If it was someone else who said this, it might not have caused such a big storm, but it just had to be Shu Peien.


    Who was Shu Peien? He was one of the top film Critics in the country and the only film critic in the country who had been invited by the France Film Festival instead of applying on his own ord. From this, one could see his status.


    All the movies he reviewed were excellent without exception. They were good movies that could stand up to the audience¡¯s reputation and box office.


    Now that he said that ¡®demon¡¯ would win an award, it naturally attracted the attention of the domestic audience.


    On one hand, it had aroused great interest in the France Film Festival this year. After all, it was a good thing for a domestic film to win an award, especially at an International Film Festival like this. On the other hand, the news mentioned that the two domestic films werepeting with each other, and the fans of both sides were not willing to ept the other.


    Shu Peien¡¯s assistant called him from across the ocean and briefly exined the situation to him.


    ¡°Teacher Shu, theizens are currently very enthusiastic about this matter, and the number of people following it is also continuously increasing. Do you want to post a statement?¡±


    Schpeien was a little unhappy. He was a film critic, and it was inevitable that there would be people who didn¡¯t agree with hisments. For people of his age, he didn¡¯t care much about the abuse ofizens, but he didn¡¯t like the deliberately exaggerated and distorted facts reports of domestic newspapers and magazines. After picking and choosing his words, he put them together into a piece of eye-catching news.


    In order to gain traffic and attention, they would do anything!


    ¡°No need! I¡¯m indeed optimistic about ¡®demon¡¯. With Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s performance in it, it won¡¯t be difficult for them to win an award.¡±


    He probably knew the directors and the name of the film that would be participating in this year¡¯s film Festival. Even though it was only the first day of the film festival,¡¯demon¡¯ was an outstanding film. Even if there were not many people who watched the movie at the premiere, it would be popr sooner orter once the word of mouth was out.


    Inparison,¡¯unexpected¡¯ was indeed a little boring.


    It was precisely because ning zhanping¡¯s acting was too normal, and Tao cen¡¯s performance was within his expectations, that there wasn¡¯t a big surprise like ¡°demon.¡±


    let them say whatever they want. After today¡¯s movie, I¡¯ll write a film reviewter. Although the news exaggerated a little, it¡¯s not nonsense. I¡¯m quite optimistic about ¡®demon¡¯ and think it¡¯s better than ¡®unexpected incident¡¯.


    His acknowledgment left his assistant dumbfounded. On the phone, shupeien didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to his assistant and hung up after exining the situation.


    After watching the movie that he was going to watch today, he went back to the restaurant, washed up, and turned on his portableputer. When he logged into the inte and prepared to write a film review, it was almost 9:30 in France.


    It was already early in the morning in China, but there were still many people who were still waiting for the ¡®truth¡¯ and were still awake. Some people were still scrolling through shupeien¡¯s homepage.


    ording to his personality, if he really liked a movie, he would post a film review after watching it as a memento.


    If what the news said today was true, then shupeien would definitely post a review of ¡®the demon¡¯ tonight.


    It was alreadyte at night. Many Chineseizens were still holding onto their phones orptops, refreshing Shu Peien¡¯s homepage over and over again. Some of them were fans who were concerned about Liu Ye, some were Jiang SE¡¯s die-hard fans, and some were supporters of Tao cen and ¡°unexpected incident ¡°. They were waiting for Shu Peien to give them a conclusion.


    Tao Tao was also in the group, and she looked a little depressed.


    After watching ¡± the devil ¡± with Su Min today, she came out and was waiting to take a photo with Jiang se. She happened to see Shu Peien, so she naturally did not miss the moment when he praised Liu Ye and Jiang se.


    As a sharp media person, she instinctively recorded that moment, wrote a draft, and sent it back to China.


    However, the original title of the manuscript she sent out wasn¡¯t like that. She just seriously and diligently felt that ¡®the demon¡¯ had received shupeien¡¯s praise and said that shupeien predicted that ¡®the demon¡¯ would very likely win an award at the France Film Festival.


    However, after this news article was released in China, it had a different meaning. It was meant to stir up a dispute among the fans of the two movies. The matter had even reached Tao cen and Jiang se.


    To Tao Tao, this result made her very unhappy. She was not in the mood to watch the movie in the afternoon.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know how tofort her. The boss wanted to increase the fame of Dragon Travel Studio, so it was normal to change the title of the news to attract attention. Unfortunately, Tao Tao was too serious.


    After she returned to the hotel, she refreshed Shu Peien¡¯s social media ount and the main page of ¡®the timesmentary¡¯. Shu Peien had not said anything since today¡¯s incident. Tao Tao secretly hoped that Shu Peien would stand up for Jiang se, who was being scolded.


    When it was close to 10 O ¡®clock, shupeien¡¯s main page in¡¯ time criticism ¡®was finally updated. He expressed his attitude with a very eye-catching title:


    My fate with ¡®demon¡¯ made me fall in love with this movie, and the person who shot and acted in it!


    The striking words were apanied by a poster signed by Liu Ye and Jiang se. Shu Peien did not back down in the face of theizens ¡®waiting and questioning. He did not try to change the subject. Instead, he made his stand clear. He was confessing to the movie ¡± demon ¡°!

 Chapter 459

    459 Chapter 4


    As everyone knew, shupeien never chased after celebrities. He had been in the film-rted industry for many years and often dealt with celebrities and directors. However, he had never heard of him asking for an autograph or a photo with a celebrity.


    One could imagine how much of a stir he had caused when he posted Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s autographed posters.


    ¡°My fate with¡± demon ¡°started when I identally got lost on a journey. I¡¯ve been to the film Pce of the French Film Festival many times, but theplicatedyout of the theater is the biggest headache for me every year. The original n was to start with his old friend ning zhanping¡¯s ¡°unexpected incident,¡± but while he was looking for his way, he identally found the theater for ¡°demon.¡±


    In Shu Peien¡¯s review, he first mentioned the reason why he watched ¡®demon¡¯ first.


    He should have been a victim in this matter. It was because of the media news under the banner of long Xing studio that such a film critic was pushed to the forefront of the storm. He could have stayed out of it and refuted the rumors. He could have been an outsider to the dispute between fans and not help either side.


    However, he didn¡¯t follow the routine. Instead, he braved the storm on the inte and insisted on expressing his opinion.


    Zhao rang had hidden ¡®demon¡¯ for nearly three years. Ever since the news of Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s coboration spread, the production crew had kept it a secret. During this period, the actors ¡®makeup and styling were not made public. When I first saw ¡®demon,¡¯ I was actually not optimistic about the movie. Liu Ye¡¯s reputation is widespread, and Jiang se is a neer after all. When the two of them work together, I think many people will share my thoughts. Will Jiang se be suppressed by Liu Ye?


    With these questions in mind, I entered the theater of ¡®demon¡¯.


    the story of ¡®demon¡¯ that Zhao rang hid isn¡¯t actuallyplicated. It¡¯s about a woman who¡¯s stuck in a stagnant marriage life. One day, her daughter suddenly went missing, disrupting the rhythm of her life. However, what surprised me was Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills.


    she¡¯s an actress that I¡¯ve underestimated. Her improvement is amazing, and she has the ability topete with Liu Ye.


    those who question her, when they find out one day that what attracts the audience is her acting and not her face, these preconceived opinions will naturally be vulnerable.


    Trying his best not to give any spoilers about ¡®the demon¡¯, shupeien analyzed the movie from the perspective of the male and female leads. He expressed that he was quite optimistic about¡¯ the demon ¡®winning an award, but he didn¡¯t mention¡¯ ident¡¯.


    When theizens saw hisments, Liu Ye¡¯s fans were still skeptical about whether Jiang se could work well with Liu Ye and not drag him down. However, when Shu Peien dered that ¡± the demon ¡± was a good movie and predicted that Liu Ye would most likely win an award for it, many of Liu Ye¡¯s fans expressed their joy.


    But at the same time, some people doubted some of the points in shupien¡¯s words.


    Even though it was already early in the morning in China, there were still many people fighting to leavements on Shu Peien¡¯s home page of ¡®times criticism¡¯:


    let¡¯s go, hand in hand. ¡®I¡¯m very doubtful of teacher Shu¡¯s words. Let¡¯s not talk about whether it¡¯s fair or not. Just based on what teacher Shu mentioned about Jiang se attracting the audience in¡¯ demon ¡®not because of her looks but because of her acting skills, I¡¯m very doubtful.¡¯ I¡¯m tao cen¡¯s fan. Although I personally think that Tao cen is better at acting in all aspects, I still think that Jiang se is more beautiful.


    Everyone knew that Jiang se had made her name for herself by using her ¡®goddess¡¯ image in Zhao rang¡¯s ¡®love letter¡¯. She was a female star who was famous for her¡¯ pretty face¡¯. Ever since she started filming, she had always been inseparable from her ¡®face¡¯. However, in teacher Shu¡¯sments, she had now be someone who attracted attention not with her¡¯ face ¡®but with her so-called¡¯ acting skills¡¯.


    I could only put quotation marks on the word ¡®acting¡¯ and wait for the movie to be released.


    Many people agreed with thisizen¡¯s point of view, but there were also some people who asked shupeien toment on ¡®unexpected events¡¯.


    Shu Peien didn¡¯t have any intention to publish any more reviews. Although he didn¡¯t acknowledge the news about Dragon travel Studios, his attitude was indirectly admitting that ¡®unexpected events¡¯ wasn¡¯t as impressive as ¡®demon¡¯.


    ¡®Demon¡¯ was still seven days away from its release in China. Because of this incident, the movie had already received a lot of attention and enthusiasm from the audience before it was even released.


    In addition to some of the audience who really wanted to watch the movie looking forward to the film because of what shupeien had said, there were also some who wanted to criticize ¡®demon¡¯ after watching it. At the same time, there was also a small number of people who went because of shupeien¡¯s prediction that the film would win an award at the International Film Festival.


    In China, nie dan and a few others had registered ¡®Oriental Film media¡¯ and were currently promoting the release of ¡®demon¡¯.


    Using this as a topic, nie dan made the matter bigger and bigger. In just a few days, the number of people talking about ¡®the demon¡¯ continued to rise. With the influence of nie dan and his group, as well as the face of Luo Yin, the chairman of century Gxy,¡¯the demon¡¯ had more than 50% showtimes in all the Chinese cinemas. The movie had not even been released, but the nationwide pre-sales Box office had already reached nearly 400 million Yuan. As the number of people talking about it increased, the box office number continued to rise.


    No matter how the movie¡¯s reputation at the box office was, based on the current box office,¡¯demon¡¯ would be one of the movies that nie dan invested in that would make a huge profit.


    At the France Film Festival, after the premiere,¡¯demon¡¯ not only caused a sensation in the country, but it also made a name for itself overseas.


    On the first day of the film festival¡¯s screening, a few reporters from the United States¡¯s ¡± on film ¡± magazine identally walked into the theater and were about to rest. After seeing ¡± demon, ¡± they did a simple interview with the crew and took a group photo of the male and female leads as well as the film¡¯s main cast. They also asked the filmpany for a trailer of ¡± demon ¡± to be published in this issue of ¡± on film ¡°, and specifically pointed out that it was a Chinese film.


    When this issue of ¡± on Movies ¡± was published, it didn¡¯t attract many people¡¯s attention.


    Nowadays, mobile phones,puters, and other tools that could quickly spread information on the inte had reced traditional magazines. A magazine like ¡± on film ¡± only attracted a very small number of people in the industry.


    After thetest issue of ¡± on Movies ¡± was produced, the staff transported it to various major sales locations, and everything went on as usual.


    As one of the most developed ces in the magazine industry, there were nearly 20000 types of magazines in the United States. In a supermarket in Washington, ¡± on Movies ¡± was lying quietly in the magazine column. It was not attractive with gorgeous makeup or style.


    A Chinese girl was about to pick up a magazine introducing fashion makeup when she identally pushed a book called ¡± on Movies ¡± into her shopping cart, which was quickly submerged in arge number of things. The careless girl did not realize that her action had added something that was not in her shopping n.

 Chapter 460

    460 Attention


    Kong Qingqi was an international student. She came to the United States after graduating from high school and had lived in Washington for three years.


    She was still a student and lived in an apartment with two other girls from China. She had been busy with her studies recently, and the food and necessities at home were almost all used up. She drove out to buy some daily necessities to maintain her living needs for the uing busy period.


    Kong Qingqi didn¡¯t notice that there was something in the cart that she didn¡¯t want to buy. When she went home and tidied up the things she bought, her roommate, Lu Xin, passed by the living room and saw a pile of things on the floor. One of the covers caught her attention. It was a book about the current Hollywood star, Lester. The magazine with birqi on the cover was a little curious.


    Qingqi, ¡± she called Kong Qingqi¡¯s name, ¡± ¡°Are you reading a magazine?¡±


    The magazine wasbeled with the special name of ¡± on Movies ¡± in English, and Lester¡¯s face on the cover was handsome and charming.


    The magazine was still in its cover page. The France Film Festival, which had just started a few days ago, was written on it, and it introduced several United States films that were participating in the film festival this year.


    When Kong Qingqi saw the magazine, she was confused.


    She was wearing a spaghetti strap top and a short white skirt. Her long legs were crossed. She was still young and wasn¡¯t interested in a professional magazine like ¡± on movies. For a girl of her age, magazines that introduced the fashion trends of the season such as makeup, hair, and clothes were more appealing to her. She vaguely remembered that when she was shopping in the supermarket, she had stood in front of a magazine for a while and picked up a fashion magazine, but she had never picked up a serious magazine like ¡°on movies.¡± She thought about it and said,


    ¡°She must have identally bumped into the shopping cart when she was shopping.¡±


    She took the magazine from Lu Xin¡¯s hands. The magazine cost 21 dors, which was not cheap. If she saw it at the supermarket, she would definitely not buy it.


    Kong Qingqi looked upset, but this episode¡¯s Lester¡¯s face was sharp and angr. His dark golden hair wasbed back, and he was in a suit. This famous Hollywood star had once yed the male lead in one of Kong Qingqi¡¯s favorite movies, and now he was famous in the United States.


    The price of such a professional magazine was far more expensive than the average magazine. This issue was probably a special issue for this year¡¯s France Film Festival. It was thick, and Lester was on the cover, so the price exceeded Kong Qingqi¡¯s expectations.


    She didn¡¯t have much interest in this kind of magazine, even though Lester¡¯s Blue eyes were deep and alluring. But after one look, Kong Qingqi made up her mind to return the magazine to the supermarket.


    However, she identally saw a line of English words under Lester¡¯s photo.


    The line of words was hidden under Lester¡¯s grey suit jacket, but it was tranted as ¡®Huaxia¡¯, which caught Kong Qingqi¡¯s attention.


    She picked up the magazine that she had been about to put aside and took a closer look at it. a Chinese film worthy of deep thought. It might be one of spice¡¯s biggestpetitors at this year¡¯s France Film Festival.


    Such a sentence easily piqued Kong Qingqi¡¯s interest.


    He was a legend in the United States film industry. He had graduated from the University of South California with a film major. He had been the director of visual effects in many Hollywood blockbusters. Later, his first adventure film directed by huandao entertainment received great reviews. The sess of this film made him the first director in the history of American film. The box office sales exceeded 200 million dors, and his status rose again and again.


    Since then, he had directed a number ofmercial films that were both well-received and well-received, and was one of the most famous directors in the United States.


    This year, he had a new work and had participated in the France Film Festival. Many of his fans thought that he had the ability to win a trophy at the French Film Festival. However, on the cover of the magazine, it pointed out that hispetitor was a director from ¡± China. Kong Qingqi was surprised.


    There were many famous directors in China, but not many of them were famous internationally. As a Chinese, Kong Qingqi naturally paid attention to the news of her country.


    She guessed that only a super director like Zhang Jingan could be one of spotty¡¯spetitors.


    However, ever since ¡± rescue mission ¡± was released, there had been no news of Zhang Jingan¡¯s new movie entering the promotional period. It was said that his new movie had only just entered the filming stagest year. The male lead was her idol, Liu Ye. It was his second time working together with the most popr female star in China, Jiang se.


    Even if Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie was going to participate, it couldn¡¯t be at this time. The timing wasn¡¯t stable.


    But who else could it be other than Zhang Jingan? Could it be ¡°unexpected incident,¡± which was starred by Tao cen?


    Out of curiosity, Kong Qingqi couldn¡¯t help but open the magazine. She couldn¡¯t wait to open it. It didn¡¯t take long for her to find the news on the cover of ¡± on film ¡°, which was titled ¡± can be a rival to spotty ¡°. It was an interview report about Zhao rang¡¯s new drama, ¡± demon ¡°.


    On the inner page, Jiang se was wearing a light blue sequined dress. Her shoulders were half-exposed, and she looked extremely beautiful. She was used to seeing European and American stunchmen in the front pages of the magazine. When she saw the inner page of Jiang SE¡¯s magazine, Kong Qingqi took a deep breath and could not snap out of her daze for a long time!


    There was probably no one in China who didn¡¯t know about ¡®demon¡¯.


    Even though Kong Qingqi wasn¡¯t in the country, her former ssmates and rtives would always reveal this information to her.


    Moreover, the inte had long be popr. Every day, she would be able to refresh thetest news in China. Coincidentally, the biggest news in China recently was the dispute caused by director Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± demon ¡°!


    The crew of ¡± the demon ¡± was participating in the exhibition of the film festival in France. When the domestic news of schpeien¡¯sments on ¡± the demon ¡± and ¡± unexpected events ¡± was blown up by the media under the banner of Dragon Travel Studio, the crew and the two main leads did not respond online.


    Even though Jiang SE¡¯s and Liu Ye¡¯s main pages had been flooded byizens who were anxiously waiting for their answers, and shupeien¡¯s review on ¡± the times Review ¡± had raised the audience¡¯s curiosity about ¡± the devil ¡± to the peak, the entire ¡± the devil ¡± production crew remained silent. Even though some people were scolding Zhao rang for ¡®deliberately putting on airs¡¯, saying that shupeien¡¯s review on that day was already blurry from old age and had deviated from his original intentions.


    The matter had blown up because it involved Liu Ye. Kong Qingqi had been paying attention to this news recently. When her old ssmates and friends contacted her online, they all had different opinions about ¡± demon ¡°.


    Some people were curious, some supported it, and of course, some people who liked Tao cen opposed it.


    However, Kong Qingqi didn¡¯t expect that ¡®the demon¡¯, which had been kept a secret in China, would be published in a professional film magazine in the United States.

 Chapter 461

    461 A sensation


    ah! Kong Qingqi eximed.


    Lu Xin, who was drinking water in the living room, was confused. Kong Qingqi looked up.


    in ¡®on movies¡¯, there¡¯s an interview about¡¯ the demon¡¯!


    Lu Xin put down the ss in her hand and squeezed to Kong Qingqi¡¯s side.


    In the magazine¡¯s inner pages, the two girls ¡®gazes fell on Jiang SE¡¯s photo. A light blue, sequined one-line neckline gown wrapped around her graceful body. Her long, ck hair wasbed to the back of her head, revealing her beautiful face regardless of whether it was heavy or light makeup. Even though her pair of watery eyes were only reflected on the inner pages of the magazine, they captured the eyes of the audience.


    Sequined long dresses had never been young. In the hearts of most young girls, sequined dresses were more likely to be the choice of older women.


    However, Jiang se exuded her own unique aura in this sequined long dress. The light blue color made her skin look as fair as snow, and her shoulders could be vaguely seen. Her aura was out of this world.


    When Lu Xin saw the photo, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    I remember that review that Shu Peien wrote. It was like I read a joke. She reached out to touch Jiang SE¡¯s face on the magazine. Shu Peien said that Jiang se didn¡¯t rely on her face in ¡®the demon¡¯. Instead, she used her acting skills to capture his attention. When I saw Jiang SE¡¯s photo, I felt that if a girl like me could be attracted to her face, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for teacher Shu to be her fan.¡±


    In ¡°on movies,¡± this entire page belonged to Jiang se. This foreign film magazine introduced this beauty from China, including some of her basic personal information.


    Kong Qingqi and Lu Xin were already aware of this information. Even though they were not very clear about Jiang SE¡¯s situation before this, someone would naturally dig up some information about her after the hugemotion caused by ¡°demon.


    Kong Qingqi flipped to the next page. Lu Xin wanted to tease her further, but on the next page, the reporter from ¡°on movies¡± released a photo of Liu Ye and a half-page introduction to ¡°demon.¡±


    Compared to shupeien¡¯s short and non-spoiler review, this was undoubtedly a lot more detailed.


    In the first row of words, the reporter for ¡± on Movies ¡± said that it was ¡± a ssic film that could be listed in the top 100 of the world¡¯s film library. such words were clearly beyond the expectations of the two girls!


    This was a rigorous magazine. It did not use frivolous words to attract people¡¯s attention, nor would it create gimmicks to increase the desire of others to buy.


    The reporter who wrote this article analyzed ¡± demon ¡± in professional terms, from the lighting and shooting, editing techniques, to the post-production and the theme of the movie.


    It also emphasized the acting skills of the two leading actors and called them ¡®the most appropriate pair¡¯, thinking that the two had acting skills that were not inferior to Hollywood A-list stars.


    The more Kong Qingqi and Lu Xin read, the more suspicious they became. If the praises Shu Peien had for ¡± the demon ¡± in his reviews were based on his own bias toward Jiang se, as manyizens had said, then the reporter who had written the article in ¡± on Movies ¡± should have nothing to do with Jiang se.


    However, the whole article was filled with the reporter¡¯s affirmation of the Chinese film. Kong Qingqi couldn¡¯t help but flip to the next page. Lu Xin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡±


    The word ¡± I haven¡¯t finished reading Wanwan ¡± was still in her mouth. The next moment, she saw a screenshot of ¡± demon ¡± on the next page, and the miniature version was in the inner page of the magazine.


    The movie trailer used by the reporter for this article happened to be the scene when Zhang Yuqin, who was yed by Jiang se, suspected Luo Shen, who was yed by Liu Ye. The male and female leads met for the first time in Luo Shen¡¯s tailor shop.


    In the dimly-lit shop, Liu Ye was smoking with a faint smile on his face. Jiang SE¡¯s hair was tied up in a ponytail. Two strands of hair fell down from her forehead. She was wearing a ck suit jacket that did not fit her. She looked at him.


    This look, even if it only appeared abruptly on the inner page of the magazine, was still very intense. The atmosphere between the male and female leads was reflected in the eyes of the two audiences through the paper.


    ¡°I-is this Jiang se?¡±


    Lu Xin had beenughing at Shu Peien for making such an error in judgment earlier. However, when she saw Jiang se, her eyes widened and she could not even speak properly.


    The Jiang se in the photo on the magazine waspletely different from the girl in the light blue chiffon dress. One was like a ghost while the other had a fairy-like aura. How could twopletely different auras appear in the same person?


    Lu Xin could not help but flip to the previous page where Jiang SE¡¯s photos for ¡± on Movies ¡± were. In the photos, she was full of spirit and was elegant. However, when she flipped to the next page, she saw Zhang Yuqin¡¯s still photo. Jiang SE¡¯s cheeks were sunken from her skinny frame, but the look in her eyes sent chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Previously, the two girls had been deeply skeptical of shupeien¡¯s im that ¡®in ¡± the demon, ¡± Jiang se did not rely on her beauty but her acting skills to attract him¡¯. However, at this moment, they no longer had any doubts.


    The Jiang se in the stills did not have any beauty to speak of. She was not the only one. Even the gentlemanly Liu Ye had ruined himself.


    The two girls seemed to have discovered a new world. demon ¡± had not been released in the country yet, and Zhao rang had remained mysterious before the movie was released, attracting the audience¡¯s curiosity.


    Many Chinese people didn¡¯t know about the stills in the magazine. After all, Kong Qingqi wouldn¡¯t have bought such a boring magazine if she hadn¡¯t identally put it in her shopping cart. However, the stills of ¡± demon ¡± were exposed in advance. If the news spread, it would probably cause a sensation and curiosity in the country!


    That night, on Twitter, a girl with the username ¡®second sister Kong¡¯ posted a message: Did my friends in United States buy the magazine ¡°on movies¡±? There were actually interviews and photos of ¡°demon.¡± On that day, teacher Shu¡¯sments were too polite, so the moment she saw the photos, she waspletely shocked! There were pictures as proof!


    With this message,¡¯second sister Kong¡¯ released four photos, two of which were solo shots of the male and female leads in the magazine, and one of which was a still photo of ¡®demon¡¯. The reporter¡¯s feelings after watching¡¯ demon ¡®had been thoughtfully tranted into Chinese.


    The moment the news was released, the words ¡®demon¡¯ attracted a lot of attention and discussion in China, and it quickly attracted the attention of many onlookers.


    The moment they saw the stills, those who had doubted Shu Peien¡¯s words that day, like Lu Xin and Kong Qingqi who had first seen the stills, could no longer say anything to use Shu Peien of ¡®nonsense¡¯.


    At the same time, many Chinese people in the United States who paid attention to ¡®demon¡¯ began to buy this magazine, which was originally attractive to industry insiders.

 Chapter 462

    462 Chapter 462 exnation


    After Kong Qingqi¡¯s promotion, the magazine ¡°on movies¡± attracted arge number of Chinese people to buy it.


    At this time, when books, newspapers, and magazines were about to be reced by the inte, the sales of ¡± on film ¡± rose sharply in one day, which attracted the attention of many people in the industry.


    Even the internal department of ¡± on Movies ¡± was shocked by the sales figures from all over the country. A dayter, when they learned that the people who bought the magazine were mainly Chinese people in the United States, and that a reporter had written an article about a Chinese film called ¡± demon ¡± at the France Film Festival this year, the American media was shocked.


    The movie ¡± demon ¡± could be considered to have entered the sights of foreign audiences indirectly through the increase in sales of ¡± on film ¡± magazine.


    This incident made the foreigners notice the huge consumer group in China. While they were shocked by the purchasing power of this group of people, more people also noticed the reason why everyone bought the magazine.


    Just like in China, ¡± demon ¡± was frequently mentioned in the United States, and the Chinese director Zhao rang was also mentioned, as he was one of the directors who was not inferior to spotty.


    Many media outlets also used such headlines to attract the public¡¯s attention, and the discussion of ¡®demon¡¯ gradually increased.


    At the France Film Festival, Zhao rang did not miss such an opportunity. demon ¡± was about to be screened worldwide, and he had put in a lot of effort into this film. Naturally, he also hoped that ¡± demon ¡± could make a better reputation.


    While he attended the film festival, he also worked with major media outlets to increase the publicity for ¡®demon¡¯.


    Compared to the number of people who watched the movie on the day of its premiere, the theater of ¡®demon¡¯ was now full from time to time, to the point that it had to be booked in advance.


    Jiang se and Liu Ye were currently at the peak of their poprity. Their images in the movie were exposed to the audience ahead of time through the stills of the magazine ¡°on film ¡°.


    In order to better fit their roles, one of the two main leads had lost weight while the other had put on weight. They hadpletely changed their images in the movie. Even though there was only one stage photo that had been exposed so far, it was enough to show Jiang SE¡¯s level of professionalism. She did not act purely based on her beauty.


    The more they learned about ¡®the demon¡¯ through the magazine¡¯s introduction, the more schpeien¡¯sments, and the more optimistic the foreign media were, the more enthusiastic the domestic audience was about the movie.


    Many of the films that participated in the French Film Festival were eliminated in the past few days. Feng Nan was full of confidence when he first brought ¡®revenge¡¯ to the French Film Festival.


    revenge ¡°was a low-budget film, but because of Feng Nan¡¯s family background and her identity as an actress, she was still a director. She had even signed up for the French Film Festival. All these factors made many people in the country quite optimistic about the future of the film.


    Even Feng Nan himself had high hopes for ¡®revenge¡¯. All the gimmicks mentioned above indicated that the box office results of¡¯ revenge ¡®might far exceed Feng Nan¡¯s expectations.


    She did far better than the original director of ¡®revenge¡¯, Li Li. In terms of the investment and shooting of the movie, she adopted a better method. The investment in post-production was also higher than the original¡¯ revenge¡¯.


    Moreover, her acting should be better than the original female lead in ¡°revenge ¡°. She had the experience of giving birth and understood the feeling of resentment. She thought that she could act out the feeling of the mother in the film, but who knew that¡± revenge ¡°had managed to get a chance to be screened at the French Film Festival with great difficulty, but there were only a few people who came to watch the film.


    Feng Nan¡¯s initial idea of creating a low-budget film as a gimmick did not work here.


    In this world-ss Film Festival, there were many directors and scriptwriters who were more talented than her. Other people¡¯s films were better than hers, and they even cost less than her.


    Her movie was eliminated in the first round and no one heard about it anymore.


    Next, she was supposed to appear in a beautiful gown and make a name for herself in the country.


    However, thepetition between ¡± demon ¡± and ¡± unexpected events ¡± was in full swing in the country. Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s efforts for the movie were widely publicized. The Chinese people even felt honored that the Chinese celebrities and movies had been published in foreign magazines. Recently, Jiang se, Liu Ye, and ¡± demon ¡± had been the headlines of the news every day.


    Even if she dressed up gorgeously, no one would care.


    The reporters who were supposed to interview Jiang se were actively trying to talk to her. This trip to France did not have any effect on Feng Nan at all. She did not manage to pick the right time for her ambitious work. Instead, it was silently buried in the battle between ¡± ident ¡± and ¡± demon.


    The film festival wasing to an end, and ¡± demon ¡± had made it all the way to the finals. For the Chinese film industry, this was a very proud thing.


    Jiang se had been very busy recently. Under Xia Chaoqun¡¯s arrangements, she epted arge number of interviews from the media and magazines every day. Although this was beneficial for her to increase her poprity, she was so tired that she almost did not want to move when she returned to the hotel after a day.


    As for the movie¡¯s current situation, she only knew about it through mo Anqi.


    On thest day of the film festival, the remaining films were already selected by the judges. On this day, all the remaining films would be released to the public. The audience who had not watched the film before could seize this opportunity to watch it first and cast their votes to grade the film.


    Xia Chaoqun did not arrange any work for Jiang se that day because she had received news that chessaray had been invited by the film festival to attend the award ceremony as a special guest.


    Although Chesare did not have any works to participate in this year¡¯spetition, he was famous and had a high status. The organizers of the film festival had to go through many ways to invite him.


    He arranged his work and arrived at the film festival a day earlier. The hotel he stayed at happened to be in the same hotel as Jiang SE¡¯s.


    When Jiang se heard the news, she took the initiative to send chessaray a message. She wanted to have a meal with him, but the famous director did not reply.


    Back then, the two of them had been friends in private. Because of ¡± the prisoner, ¡± they had gotten along quite well. If it were not for Tao cen¡¯s interference, Jiang SE¡¯s rtionship with this famous director would have been even closer.


    That year, when chessaray was going to film ¡± the lost city ¡°, he had even rmended Jiang se. He had made a special trip to the imperial capital and even invited Jiang se for a meal.


    However, after the news was exposed, the two of them never contacted each other again.


    After she sent the message, chessaray did not reply for a long time. Mo Anqi hated Tao cen to the core, but at the same time, she was worried. She was afraid that Jiang se would be dealt a blow because of this, and she was also afraid that chessaray¡¯s misunderstanding of her would deepen.


    ¡°Sese, why don¡¯t you exin what happened in the message?¡±


    Mo Anqi suggested.

 Chapter 463

    463 Misunderstanding


    Back then, due to Tao cen¡¯s actions, chessaray might have misunderstood that Jiang se was using him to raise her value, causing her to lose her chance at filming ¡°the lost city ¡°. After that incident, the two of them had not contacted each other in private for almost two years.


    Jiang se did not exin herself back then either. It was highly possible that this would lead to a deeper misunderstanding.


    Xia Chaoqun was aware of Jiang SE¡¯s ns. Jiang se would go international sooner orter. If she offended chessaray, it would undoubtedly be detrimental to her future development.


    No one could tell what kind of blow chessaray¡¯s misunderstanding of her would bring to Jiang se in the future.


    In Europe and the United States, in terms of connections, status, and the hearts of the audience and movie fans, chessaray had a very good reputation. It would only be beneficial for Jiang se to build a good rtionship with him.


    Moreover, he was one of the award presenters at the film festival this time. He was a regr at the French Film Festival and was familiar with the judges here. His attitude would most likely affect Jiang SE¡¯s final achievements at the film festival. He was one of the people she had to please.


    Xia Chaoqun remained silent after mo Anqi finished her sentence.


    The studio¡¯s employees looked at each other. They could write articles for Jiang se to solve the public rtions crisis, but when it came to the necessary human rtionships, Jiang se could only rely on herself.


    I¡¯m told that miss Tao cen contacted chessaray a few days ago and made an appointment to have lunch together tomorrow.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s assistant, Zhang Chi, couldn¡¯t help but share the information he had gathered. The room became even quieter.


    At the French Film Festival, to everyone¡¯s surprise, two Chinese films were nominated for the final round. Apart from ¡°demon,¡±¡±ident,¡± which Tao cen had acted in, was also nominated.


    She also had a great advantage, and her intentions were clear when she met with Chesare.


    The anxiety on mo Anqi¡¯s face deepened. Just as she was about to speak, Jiang se shook her head. no rush.


    When she went to France to participate in the film festival, she was already prepared to deal with Chesare.


    When she came to France, she had also brought the original copy of ¡°the prisoner¡± that chessaray had lent her. Chessaray could be angry at her and could not bear to see a celebrity like her who hepletely ignored. However, he would definitely want this extremely precious book back. It was the first edition of the novel, personally signed by the author of ¡°the prisoner ¡°, Matthew. When he had lent it to Jiang se, he had not even been willing to borrow it from someone else or have it delivered to her. He cherished this novel so much that he would definitely take it back.


    Xia Chaoqun gathered a few staff members for a small discussion. They did not mention anything about Jiang SE¡¯s work arrangements after the film festival.


    The next morning, after Jiang se changed into her formal attire, she headed to the film Pce.


    It was not difficult to find out where chessaray was. As one of thete directors this year, he would always be the focus of everyone¡¯s discussion. When Jiang se found him, he was in thergest theater in the movie pce. Other than the staff, he was also surrounded by Tao cen and a few other people.


    The media reporters sitting in the distance stared at this side. Other than the Chinese media, there were also arge number of foreign media. Although it was not convenient to take photos in the theater, most of the people had already used their eyes to firmly remember this scene in their hearts.


    When Jiang se entered the room, she attracted the attention of quite a number of reporters.


    This Chinese girl had been in the limelight abroad recently. The sales of the magazine ¡± on Movies ¡± had increased her poprity, and the series of interviews that followed had also increased her exposure. When she came in, many domestic and foreign media had their eyes on her.


    She was wearing a champagne-colored off-shoulder dress with a deep V-neck on her back, revealing the beautiful lines of her back, which was a rare sight. She was very charming.


    Many people who had recently interviewed Jiang se wanted to go up and greet her. Some of them also wanted to make an appointment with Jiang se for an interview, but mo Anqi blocked them. When Jiang se saw Chesare, she smiled and walked toward him.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on her, and when they saw this scene, they were rather surprised.


    Recently, this slightly famous Chinese female star seemed to be targeting chessaray. The director was not easy to get close to. Because of his reputation, he should be used to celebrities who took the initiative to greet him.


    Many people were even waiting in private to see how embarrassed Jiang se would look when she was coldly rejected by chessaray. They felt rather excited. Once the news spread, it would be another huge piece of news.


    Some of the thoughts of the people around them were revealed in their whispers. Some people even took out their mobile phones and prepared to secretly take photos in such an asion, regardless of the rules.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s palms broke out in a cold sweat. The message that Jiang se and chessaray had sentst night was like a rock thrown into the ocean. She had not received any reply to this day. This was definitely not good news.


    However, Jiang se hade here to meet chessaray today instead of through a privatemunication. Everyone was watching and there were quite a number of media reporters. Mo Anqi was worried for Jiang se, but she bravely went up to her.


    ¡°Hey, Chesare.¡±


    When Jiang se walked over, chessaray¡¯s assistant did not stop her. Perhaps, it was because the seats in the theater were inconvenient for her to move around.


    Tao cen sat beside chessaray with a smile on her face. When Jiang se came over to greet chessaray, the two of them even nodded and smiled at each other. She then pulled back her leg.


    Chessaray stopped chatting with the staff and turned to look at Jiang se.


    This Chinese girl had extraordinary courage. He knew that she had be a little famous recently, but when she came over to say hello to him, she was very open and honest, as if she was not afraid of being ridiculed and ridiculed by the media at all.


    He had thought that she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to take the initiative to say hello to him after he had ignored her messagesst night, but she still came.


    Chessaray paused for a moment. He could almost hear the soft discussions around him. Jiang se extended her hand and smiled at him. She looked calm as if she did not remember the awkwardness of him asking her to film ¡± the lost city ¡± but ending up with someone else.


    A momentter, just as many people were ridiculing Jiang se in their hearts, chessaray reached out and held her hand. Then, he stood up and gave her a warm hug. They kissed as they kissed.


    ¡°Jiang, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡±


    His attitude surprised the surrounding media personnel, and there were exmations from time to time in the theater.


    Tao cen, who was sitting next to him, kept smiling, but his hands on hisp were clenched into fists and he frowned slightly.


    She did not expect chessaray and Jiang se to remain so close even after their secret meeting was exposed.


    She had worked with chessaray on ¡± the lost city ¡± before. However, when they met at the France Film Festival, chessaray had only smiled and shook her hand. They had only spoken politely. Now, when chessaray saw Jiang se, he was so enthusiastic. This greatly exceeded Tao cen¡¯s expectations. This made her reevaluate Jiang se and chessaray¡¯s rtionship.

 Chapter 464

    464 Chapter 464 friendship


    This Chinese female star was actually an old acquaintance of Chesare, and it seemed that they had a good rtionship.


    In the distance, the media was whispering. Some people secretly raised their mobile phones and exchanged nces with each other. Many people were even curious about when this rising Chinese female star knew chessaray.


    Mo Anqi heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Chesare greeting Jiang se.


    In the corridor, Tao cen¡¯s manager, Chen Jiao, looked livid. Even though the lights in the theater were not very bright, her smile was very stiff. When Jiang se walked over, she tried to stop her. However, she did not seed. Instead, she was stopped by mo Anqi, who was rather skilled.


    When she saw Jiang se and chessaray walking over, she said, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, please don¡¯t be like this. Mr. Chessari is talking to miss Tao. Please don¡¯t disturb Yingluo.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw chessaray hugging Jiang se passionately. They were much closer than they were with Tao cen.


    ¡°Can you move aside now?¡±


    Mo Anqi looked at Chen Jiao, who was standing in front of her, and sneered. Chen Jiao¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but she forced a smile on her face, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not. The movie is about to begin. You can choose another seat with miss Jiang.¡±


    It was not easy for Tao cen to get the chance to sit with chessari, but Jiang se had suddenlye over to say hello. This made Chen Jiao feel an indescribable resentment. The reporters around them were still staring at them. To prevent the media from writing nonsense and to prevent others from seeing her embarrassing side, Chen Jiao tried her best to straighten her back.


    Before mo Anqi could say anything, Tao cen, who was sitting beside censare, stood up and said, ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chessaray is reuniting with miss Jiang¡¯s old friend. Why don¡¯t you sit here, miss Jiang?¡±


    Her open and generous attitude made Chen Jiao a little anxious, and the media in the distance spected about their rtionship.


    Logically speaking, Tao cen was the Supporting Actress in chessaray¡¯s ¡®the lost city¡¯. The two of them should be closer than Jiang se, a female star who seemed to have nothing to do with chessaray. However, Tao cen had to give up the seat beside chessaray.


    Chen Jiao was a little anxious. Jiang se smiled as she watched Tao cen lift her skirt and leave with her handbag.


    Back when she met cheabyss at the Huaxia Film Festival, Tao cen had taken advantage of their rtionship as agents to get to know cheabyss.


    After that, he even tricked me and took away an opportunity in the lost city.


    At that time, Tao cen could get this role with her own abilities. Now, she could naturally bear the embarrassing situation of her position being taken away.


    Jiang se thanked him frankly while Tao cen and Chen Jiao sat in the back.


    The cinema was gradually filled with people. It was time for the movie to start, and the lights dimmed. However, when everyone thought of the previous scene, they couldn¡¯t put their minds into the movie.


    In the dark, Chen Jiao no longer concealed the anger on her face. Using the loud rumbling sounds in the movie, sheined in Tao cen¡¯s ear,


    Jiang se doesn¡¯t care that you¡¯re from the samepany as her. You¡¯re the one who got to chessley first, but she¡¯s overbearing enough to push you away and even ask you to make room for her. Isn¡¯t she being a little too arrogant? ¡± Chen Jiao was so angry that her chest hurt. Mo Anqi¡¯s previous action of blocking her in the aisle made her extremely angry,


    you¡¯re her senior, so she should give you some face. Do you want me to call thepany and ask the Chairman to deal with it? ¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Tao cen shook his head. Although his eyes were on the screen, he was looking in chessaray and Jiang SE¡¯s direction from the corner of his eyes. The two of them seemed to be chatting softly. Tao cen furrowed his brows when he saw this. Anyone with eyes could tell that chessaray had a good impression of Jiang se. But why?


    Both of them were Chinese female stars. Although Jiang se was more beautiful, she had a greater advantage than her. It was her fame, status, and her superb acting skills that had been honed over the years.


    When she was in ¡± the lost city ¡°, she should have been able to see her sincerity. She had no choice but to give up Zhang Jingan¡¯s role as the female lead in the movie for a small role in ¡± the lost city ¡°. She took on the role of the female supporting role in themercial film with a low sry.


    The two of them had a good time working together. She had gotten to know chessaray better on set. Inparison, Jiang se and chessaray had only gotten to know each other because they had met once at the Chinese film Festival and talked about a book.


    Was such a small detail worth the friendship between the two of them to be maintained for so many years?


    Tao cen expressed his doubts.


    Beside him, Chen Jiao was still rambling non-stop. This manager¡¯s role could not bepared to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s. Whether it was his connections or methods, his personality was also quite problematic, and his vision was limited.


    In this battle, when she saw Jiang SE¡¯s disrespect for her, she did not think of any other way to retaliate. Instead, she suggested that shein to Luo Yin, which Tao cen found outrageous.


    She was no longer a child. Comining about her would only be effective when Jiang SE¡¯s status was far inferior to hers. Now, to century Gxy, Jiang SE¡¯s future prospects were very good. Ever since she started filming, she had taken on many movies that had good box office sales and good reviews.


    Her manager was Xia Chaoqun. He had good resources and she was also very capable. In addition to acting in the films of several famous directors, she had also taken the endorsement deal from fedarer this year and renewed her contract with Hong Kong jewelry with a high reward. She had already earned arge sum of money for century Gxy. Luo Yin could not afford to offend such a money tree with obvious potential.


    If sheined, Luo Yin might just step in and mediate between the two sides. It would not affect Jiang se at all. On the contrary, she would seem petty.


    If these questions were asked by a smart person, they wouldn¡¯t even mention it in front of her, but Chen Jiao just couldn¡¯t stop.


    Tao cen took a deep breath as Chen Jiao continued,


    ¡°Why do you have to give her your seat? She¡¯s a junior and should respect you. Besides, Mr. Chessaray is sitting with you first. If she rudely disturbs him, who knows if he¡¯ll be unhappy? After all, the character in ¡®the lost city¡¯ changed after the news that chessley went to the capital to meet her was leaked.¡±


    a ¡®Jiao, ¡± Tao cen interrupted her and coldly said, ¡±


    first of all, if chessaray really doesn¡¯t want her toe to his side, his assistant will stop Jiang se.


    However, on Jiang SE¡¯s way over, chessaray¡¯s assistant did not move at all. This assistant had been by chessaray¡¯s side for many years and knew his feelings very well.


    The fact that he did not stop Jiang se proved that chessaray also wanted to talk to her. It was useless for her to stop him.

 Chapter 465

    465 Chapter 465 ambition


    Chen Jiao could not understand this, but Tao cen was well aware.


    Having been in the entertainment industry for so many years, it was impossible for her to not have such a discerning eye. If she had stopped Jiang se back then, it was highly likely that she would have incurred chessaray¡¯s dislike and would have distanced himself from her.


    secondly, even if I give in temporarily, it will make chessaray like me. It¡¯s only for the time of one movie. Don¡¯t forget that I have a lunch date with chessaray.


    Her timely retreat did not mean that she had really given up the opportunity. Instead, Jiang SE¡¯s actions made Tao cen suspect that she was not simply here to steal her position. She was just trying to show off her rtionship with chessaray in front of everyone so that she could get on the news.


    Tao cen recalled the method she had used to secure the role in ¡± the lost city ¡± two years ago. It was highly possible that the friendly rtionship she had built up with chessaray would fall apart because of Jiang SE¡¯s actions today.


    After exining these two sentences, Chen Jiao could see that Tao cen was already a little unhappy. Naturally, she did not dare to continue speaking, nor did she dare to mention calling Luo Yin toin. She finally fell silent.


    brave girl, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll ignore you when youe over to say hello? the media will write nonsense about you.


    The movie had already begun. At this moment, a movie by a Spanish director was ying in the theater that could amodate a thousand people. Chesare¡¯s gaze was fixed on the movie, but he turned his head and whispered to Jiang se.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Jiang se shook her head and smiled. you still have a copy of ¡®the prisoner¡¯ with me. If I¡¯m the kidnapper, he¡¯ll be my hostage.


    Her humorous metaphor made Cesareugh, but it was soon drowned out by the sound of the movie. He nodded.


    ¡°¡®The prisoner¡¯ is indeed my important collection. You¡¯ve grasped my weakness, so what reason do I have to refuse to say hello to you? However, I¡¯m still very curious as to why you chose to meet me today.¡±


    When he asked this, Jiang se turned to look at him. The famous director had his arms crossed. His attention seemed to be focused on the movie. However, Jiang se knew that he must have diverted some of his attention to her. He was really waiting for her answer.


    it¡¯s because of the media exposure when we met in Beijing the year before. I believe that it has affected our friendship to a certain extent. Jiang se did not beat around the bush when she brought up the past. Instead, she chose to make it clear to chessaray.


    after I find out about this, you might have a very bad impression of me. That was why she had chosen to meet chessaray at such a time.


    Jiang se was not acting on impulse, nor was she trying to intimidate Tao cen. Instead, she wanted to use this action to exin how they had been exposed when they had met in the past.


    If she really wanted to use this matter to create hype, she could have used a more honorable method. Just like today, she could have chosen to greet chessaray in front of the media and people in the film industry, instead of using the unmainstream method she used in the past.


    Chessaray was a smart person. There were some things that Jiang se did not need to make clear to him. She did not mention them again.


    ¡°But you see, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± When Jiang se said this, chessley nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    He was a smart person who was good at controlling the situation. Jiang se quickly changed the topic.


    in fact, the reason why I¡¯m here today is that I hope to have the honor of inviting you to watch my film and give me some pointers. You know, it¡¯s a rare opportunity to get pointers from a big director like you.


    When he heard this, he turned around and asked with a smile, ¡±


    indeed, I do have such a n. Recently,¡¯the demon¡¯ has been very popr. I¡¯ve also seen the interview on ¡®on film¡¯ about this movie. In this magazine,¡¯the demon¡¯ is highly rated. He said honestly, ¡± I¡¯m very interested in this.


    He turned around with a smile.


    besides, we¡¯re friends. Jiang, I quite admire your character. You¡¯re a brave and smart girl. I should apologize for the change in ourst minute n.


    After China exposed the news of him having dinner with Jiang se, chessaray had left China. Although he was busy with the filming of his new movie and did not contact Jiang se again, as Jiang se had said, he still had ¡± the prisoner ¡± in her hands.


    He had a rather good impression of Jiang se, a friend who shared his interests in certain aspects. He had also asked around about her after the incident.


    She was quite a famous female star in China back then. When she was popr, she did not break her original promise with him because she left without saying goodbye.


    Even though he had changed his agreement with Jiang se at thest minute and handed over the exotic role in ¡± the lost city ¡± to Tao cen, Jiang se had kept her promise. Even though she knew that there was no hope of getting the role, she did notin ore to exin herself. Instead, as they had agreed, she joined the university¡¯s archeology internship team and left the entertainment industry for nearly half a year to learn about archeology.


    Such a quality was rather rare. It was also the real reason why chessaray had a better impression of Jiang se.


    She was not perfunctory. In her archeology internship, she had received the professor¡¯s recognition with excellent results. She was a person with outstanding character and integrity.


    Even today, when the two of them met again, herte arrival inadvertently proved her innocence back then, which was far more practical than crying and panicking.


    She was a very smart girl, good at grasping people¡¯s hearts, and honest. She didn¡¯t seem to be born in this era, but she was consistent and respectable.


    Therefore, when chessaray talked to her, he seriously mentioned that they were friends, and that they were more important than partners.


    In the theater, Jiang se pursed her lips when she heard chessaray¡¯s sincere words. She quietly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What if I say that I¡¯m d that you changed your n at thest minute?¡±


    When Jiang se said this, chessaray turned around in surprise. He shifted his attention from the movie to Jiang se. Jiang se turned her head and looked into his eyes.


    in fact, it¡¯s a pity to miss out on the opportunity of ¡®the lost city,¡¯ but what if I say that I¡¯m more interested in ¡®the prisoner¡¯ that you want to put on the screen? ¡± When she brought up this topic, Chesare¡¯s brows gradually furrowed.


    Back then, he had a good impression of Jiang se because of ¡± the prisoner ¡°. That was why he could give her the role in ¡± the lost city ¡± within his authority. However, this impression was not enough for him to consider Jiang se in the casting for ¡± the prisoner ¡± that he valued.


    However, due to Tao cen¡¯s interference, although Jiang se had lost the opportunity to y ¡± the lost city ¡°, she had gained a better impression of cheabyss. When Jiang se mentioned that she was more interested in ¡± the prisoner ¡°, he hesitated and did not say anything.

 Chapter 466

    466 Chapter 4


    This Chinese girl, who had left a good impression on chessaray, had once again disyed her ambition in front of him, in addition to her honesty and courage.


    Chessaray did not agree, but he did not reject her outright either. This was a very good oue for Jiang se.


    She continued,


    I don¡¯t know much about ¡®the lost city¡¯, but I¡¯ve read¡¯ the prisoner ¡®many times. It¡¯s well-written, but for some reason, it¡¯s not as famous. Jiang se felt that the feeling of convincing chessaray at this moment was very simr to the time when she wanted to get the role of doukou in ¡± the event of Beiping. she used the same attitude she had toward hou Xiling in the past and exined to chessaray, ¡±


    it¡¯s undoubtedly difficult to put a novel that doesn¡¯t have a wide audience base on the big screen. Perhaps no other director would do such a thing except for a fanatic like you.


    Jiang se analyzed the situation seriously.


    even if there¡¯s such a director in the future, we don¡¯t know when he would have such thoughts, and I¡¯m not sure if the director has your feelings for ¡®the prisoner¡¯.


    Chessaray did not say anything. It was clear that he wanted Jiang se to continue.


    honestly, I don¡¯t know what kind of impact such a movie will bring. It wasn¡¯t that no directors had tried to make films with religious connotations, but it was very rare for them to achieve both box office sales and public praise.


    Even for a big director like Chesare, who had produced many excellent works, there was no guarantee that ¡± the prisoner ¡± would be well-received by the market after the adaptation.


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s a pity to miss it. You¡¯re an excellent director, and I can see your true love for ¡®the prisoner¡¯. I don¡¯t think anyone will read her as sincerely as you. If Matthew knew that he had a reader like you, he would be very pleased.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s gaze fell on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any director who¡¯ll be more attentive than you when filming ¡®the prisoner¡¯.¡± He even mentioned that after he got the copyright of ¡± the prisoner, ¡± he had been trying to adapt it with a cautious attitude.


    In order to shoot this movie, he evenpromised with ring Ind and Borgia and got investments from these twopanies by shootingmercial films.


    if I miss such an opportunity, I would feel that it would be a great pity. When she said this, Jiang se sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s very precious to have your friendship, but what if I ask you to give up our friendship and give me a chance to audition for ¡®the prisoner¡¯? Even if it¡¯s not the main character, I still want to try it out. I want to leave a shadow in the work I like.¡±


    Chessaray had to admit that Jiang SE¡¯sst sentence had struck a chord in his heart.


    That was right. He did not film ¡± the prisoner ¡± for fame, fortune, box office sales, or reputation. He only did so because, like Jiang se, he wanted to leave his shadow in the work he liked. He wanted to record such an excellent work with his own screen time. He was not willing to miss it.


    Her expression was very sincere, and he thought for a long time without saying anything.


    Jiang se tactfully stopped talking and gave him a chance to think.


    the prisoner ¡± was not amercial film, unlike ¡± the lost city ¡± where Chinese actors could be hired to stimte the Chinese audience¡¯s desire to buy tickets to watch in the theater, thus increasing the box office results.


    This was chessaray¡¯s preference, his dream, and he would be even more picky about actors.


    Friendship was not omnipotent at this time. In the theater, the Spain director¡¯s work was very good. He revealed many problems in reality with dark humor, and the audience in the theaterughed from time to time.


    However, there were probably not many people in the audience who were actually watching the movie. The audience¡¯s enthusiasm was still limited to the familiar rtionship between chessaray and Jiang se.


    The recently famous darling of China and the famous director had been whispering to each other since the beginning of the movie. They seemed to have a deep rtionship, which made people very curious about their rtionship.


    The reporters were at their wits ¡®end. At this moment, regardless of whether they had paid attention to the huge increase in sales for the United States magazine, on film, they all remembered the Chinese female star named Jiang se because of chessaray.


    Halfway through the movie, Jiang se began to focus her attention on this humorous movie. She watched the different situations of the male and female protagonists in the movie. When the movie ended, everyone stood up. Jiang se also stood up to give the director a round of apuse. Beside her, chessaray also stood up to apud. After that, he turned to look at Jiang se.


    ¡°I think I can give you a chance to try.¡±


    Jiang se heaved a sigh of relief. After she had achieved her goal, the movie ended. She did not stay to disturb Tao cen and censare. She smiled and bade farewell to Tao cen while ignoring Chen Jiao¡¯s wary gaze.


    After she left, Tao cen couldn¡¯t help but start to guess what Jiang se and cheabyss had talked about. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t a good time for her to do so.


    Chessley was determined, smart, and controlling. In a situation where the two weren¡¯t on good terms, her rashly asking would only make the director feel like his privacy was being vited.


    Hence, Tao cen did not probe further. In fact, she did not mention it after Jiang se left.


    She looked at the time. After the movie ended, it was almost 11 O ¡®clock. Tao cen suggested, ¡±


    Sir, it¡¯s almost lunchtime. Why don¡¯t we move the lunch time forward? ¡±


    Chessaray shook his head and politely refused, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Tao, I think we can postpone our lunch.¡±


    He gestured to the assistant beside him to check the schedule of the movie in the morning. The assistant whispered, ¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± the devil ¡°is being yed at 11:20, and it happens to be in this movie pce.¡± He had once promised Jiang se that he would finish watching her movie. Other than that, he also wanted to see Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills and whether she could take on the role in ¡± the prisoner ¡°.


    if this dys your n, I¡¯m thinking we can postpone our meal to another time, ¡± chessaray said with an apologetic look on his face.


    Tao cen had heard his assistant¡¯s words. He also knew that Cesare had stayed behind because he had decided to watch ¡± demon ¡± with Jiang se as the main lead.


    Tao cen¡¯s heart was pounding. She had worked with chessaray before. However, after chessaray came to the France Film Festival, other than agreeing to have lunch with her, he did not go to watch ¡± unexpected incident ¡°, which she was the main lead in. It was clear that she and Jiang se were superior to chessaray in terms of rtionship.


    Tao cen was a smart person. She understood this point and didn¡¯t continue to argue. Even if she insisted on having a meal with cheabyss, she would only be embarrassing herself.


    Jiang SE¡¯s arrival today hadpletely destroyed the close rtionship she had been trying to build with chessaray. What goes aroundes around. Back then, she had destroyed Jiang SE¡¯s connection with chessaray. Now, Jiang se had finally retaliated in the same way. This time, the p was even more vicious and louder than hers.


    Tao cen pursed his lips and smiled. alright. Since you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t disturb you. You can let me know when you¡¯re free.


    She turned around happily, which left a good impression on Chesare. He felt a little guilty for not showing up.

 Chapter 467

    467 Chapter 467-immediate opinion


    Over the years, Tao cen had gotten used to smooth sailing. In the country, she had fame and status. If she wanted to film a movie, she had plenty of scripts to choose from. She could easily get the endorsement deals that other female celebrities had tried so hard to get.


    It was only when Xia Chaoqun abandoned her for Jiang se and realized that this junior was not what she had imagined that Tao cen suddenly felt a littlepetitive.


    After she left, chessaray did not leave. Instead, he sat down and chatted with his assistant, intending to watch the next match.


    The reporters in the theater were both curious and surprised to see this.


    Jiang se and Tao cen left one after another, but chessaray stayed behind. Someone flipped through the list of movies for the next movie. When they saw that ¡°the demon¡± was going to be shown, they were instantly excited.


    Chessaray did not care about the opinions of others. After he decided to give Jiang se a chance at the audition, his attitude became serious.


    Initially, he had nned to watch ¡°demon¡± only to see how Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills had improved. Now, he could not help but be a little harsh. When the movie started and Jiang se appeared before him, he looked interested.


    After the movie, Zhao rang¡¯s shots were remarkable. However, other than that, Jiang se was the one who surprised chessaray.


    He had watched ¡°events of Beiping¡± yed by Jiang se before. The graceful ¡°doukou¡± in the movie had left a deep impression on him.


    In the eyes of the Europeans, Jiang se might not be sexy. However, she had a very special aura. When she wore a cheongsam, she exuded the aura of a ssical beauty. It was memorable.


    Even a few yearster, chessaray would still recall the movie ¡± the Grand asion of Beiping. even if he could no longer remember the details, the scene of Jiang se holding an umbre and walking out of the drizzling rain would still appear in his mind.


    He had initially thought that Jiang se would be like this. However, in ¡± the demon, ¡± she hadpletely erased that impression.


    What caught chessaray¡¯s attention was not the quality of Jiang SE¡¯s performance in ¡± the demon ¡°. Instead, it was the fact that she had managed to grasp the feeling between despair and madness well.


    What touched him the most was thest scene of the movie. In ¡± the demon, ¡± Zhang Yuqin¡¯s expression when she talked to the little girl was a smile, but she was dejected.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to act out disappointment. To express the pain, tears and expressions were also needed to create the feeling of being in so much pain that one wished to die. In acting, emotions such as joy, anger, sorrow, and joy could be expressed by adjusting the facial expressions.


    However, it was very difficult to sessfully act out that kind of feeling that made people feel despair even though she was clearly smiling.


    It was truly difficult, but Jiang se had managed to express it sessfully. In turn, she was able to influence every audience watching the movie. It was no wonder that the United States magazine, ¡± on film, ¡± was willing to cheer for this movie and even imed that it couldpete with spotty¡¯s work.


    If chessaray had agreed to give Jiang se a chance in the beginning, he might not have thought that she would be suitable for ¡± the prisoner ¡°. At this moment, he was really looking forward to seeing Jiang se.


    After the movie ended, it was already past one in the afternoon. He received Tao cen¡¯s previous message on his phone, but because he had muted his phone while he was watching the movie, he did not see the message.


    He changed his lunch appointment with Tao cen to dinner. He had no intention of staying in the theater. Instead, he instructed his assistant to spare some time after dinner to discuss the date of her audition with Jiang se.


    The media reporters ¡®attention was all on Chesare. As soon as they saw him get up, most of them rushed up.


    After they came out of the theater, a group of reporters swarmed up to them.


    Mr. Chesare, you¡¯re busy this time, so how many days are you expected to stay at the France Film Festival? ¡±


    Mr. Chessaray, as soon as you arrived at the movie pce, you watched Pedro¡¯s ¡®insurance¡¯, and then the Chinese movie¡¯ the demon¡¯. Do you like these two movies, or are you only here for ¡®the demon¡¯? ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chessaray, you¡¯ve worked with miss Tao on ¡®the lost city¡¯. What kind of actress do you think she is?¡±


    Mr. Chessaray, other than knowing miss Tao, what¡¯s your rtionship with Jiang se? ¡±


    ¡°You and the female lead of¡± the demon,¡±Yingluo¡±


    ¡°Sir, please.¡±


    Chessaray¡¯s assistant pushed the media away. Today, chessaray and Jiang se appeared to be very close to each other when they were chatting. Moreover, he had specially stayed behind to watch ¡± demon ¡± and even missed lunch. It was obvious that their rtionship was not ordinary.


    In Europe and the United States, Chesare was very famous. He was a first-ss director, and his every move would naturally attract the attention of the media.


    In addition to his excellent works that could attract arge number of fans, he also had the natural romance of Italy men.


    Chesare was only in his early forties, the most mature and charming age for a man. Not to mention, he was quite handsome, no less than an actor.


    In addition to having many works to discuss, the most worthy thing for Chesare¡¯s vast fans to talk about was undoubtedly his private life.


    His private life was rather exciting. He had dated many beauties regardless of their status, upation, or nationality. The scene of him hugging Jiang se in the theater earlier had inevitably led the media to think otherwise. Some of them even asked bluntly, ¡±


    ¡°Is this Chinese beauty your new date?¡±


    of course not. chessarayughed and handed the tablet to the assistant. He had missed lunch in order to watch ¡± the demon. if the reporters didn¡¯t get a satisfactory answer from him, they would probably continue to pester him. I never have any emotional contact with the people I¡¯m about to work with.


    The impact of his words was far greater than his intention to go on a date with Jiang se.


    Whether it was the Western media or the Chinese media, they were all shocked speechless by his words.


    The meaning behind chessaray¡¯s words clearly revealed that he wanted to work with Jiang se. This was even more surprising than the fact that he had a History of Love with her.


    ¡°Do you mean that you want to cooperate with the darling of China?¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t believe it and asked. Chessaray nodded.


    ¡°I do have such a n.¡±


    The cold and arrogant Italy director smiled and said this very calmly.


    The reporters picked up the cameras hanging on their chests and recorded the scene when he said this. Some people were in a hurry to confirm the equipment, afraid that the previous picture had not been captured.


    Gasps sounded one after another. Perhaps it was too unbelievable, but the reporter from Huaxia information in the crowd actually asked something that didn¡¯t conform to his professional quality,


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I don¡¯t take the movie as a joke, ¡± Cesare said, shrugging.

 Chapter 468

    468 Chapter 468-it seems so


    Compared to his colorful private life, Chesare was a man of principle in some ways.


    He liked all kinds of beauties, and his date partners didn¡¯t matter what upation, age, or nationality they were. However, when it came to work, he was quite strict.


    He didn¡¯t have any personal rtionships with the people he was about to work with, and he rarely talked about his next movie in private. Usually, after he had confirmed it, he would release news through the investmentpany and the crew, announcing the protagonists of the uing movie.


    This was something he rarely did. Before the production team was formed and the title of the movie had been confirmed, he had privately revealed that he would not exclude the possibility of working with Jiang se.


    Before this, cheabyss would praise a certain star and express his appreciation for them. He rarely mentioned who he wanted to work with in front of the media, which made the local and foreign media very happy.


    As a world-ss director, Chesare¡¯s every move was exposed to the camera. Wherever he went, there would always be a shadow of the media. His every move would be magnified in front of the screen and be the topic of the audience¡¯s after-meal talk.


    Mr. Chesare, as we all know,¡¯the lost city¡¯, which is invested by ring Ind and Borgia, has been finalized, and it is expected to be released around the world in the second half of next year. It is said that¡¯ the lost city ¡®will be shot as a series. By working with miss Jiang, are you referring to the next film of¡¯ the lost city¡¯? ¡±


    ¡°Sir, if you intend to use Ms. Jiang for the sequel of ¡®the lost city¡¯, does that mean that someone in the crew is quitting?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chessley, please.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    The media¡¯s continuous interviews made the smile on Chesare¡¯s face fade. He raised a hand to stop the media¡¯s interviews.


    ¡°I won¡¯t answer these questions.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chessaray, what do you think of miss Jiang¡¯s performance in ¡®the demon¡¯?¡±


    Very soon, censaray became impatient with the pestering media. Some people could only try their best to start from ¡®demon¡¯, hoping to dig out more clues.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite exciting.¡± Right after chessaray answered, someone else asked,


    in your opinion, do you think ¡®demon¡¯ has a chance of winning the highest award at the French Film Festival this year? ¡±


    Cesalei looked at the time on his wrist. After his assistant noticed his movement, he waved his hand and the bodyguards stepped forward to make way for the media reporters.


    I think you guys should be more patient with this question. Wait for the list to be revealed tonight.


    Chessaray¡¯s answer was watertight. A young man with a reporter¡¯s pass from ¡®Huaxia times entertainment¡¯ asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s your personal opinion and opinion?¡±


    I think ¡®demon¡¯ is a very exciting movie.


    Such ament was enough to cause an uproar in the media.


    Chesare¡¯s unexpected appearance today had already given the news media enough material.


    On the same day, the headlines of well-known media outlets such as the current times, the world daily, and Japanese entertainment were: China¡¯s darling, Chesare, looked at him in a new light!


    On the Huaxia Information Network, news of chessaray¡¯s potential coboration with Jiang se was on the first page. In the video, the famous director only said a few words to the camera, but it had already caused a stir among the audience.


    The news mentioned Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s fight for the role. It also mentioned that chessaray had stayed behind to watch Jiang SE¡¯s performance in ¡± the demon ¡± and praised her, which was a rare asion.


    The reporter who wrote the article mentioned in the news that chessaray was going to work with Jiang se. Borgia and huandao have invested a lot of money. They¡¯re expected to film the ¡®Lost City¡¯ trio. They¡¯ve also invited chessaray, who¡¯s known as a genius director, to take the lead. Their ambition is evident.


    in the first movie of ¡®the lost city¡¯, Chesare boldly used the Chinese actress, Tao cen. As the first European and American film with a huge budget, Tao cen¡¯s participation made the Chinese audience happy.


    nowadays, it¡¯s rare for chessaray to praise Jiang se. He even hugged Jiang se at the beginning of the movie. They¡¯re very close, and even Tao cen avoided him. They¡¯ve talked to each other several times after the movie. Their rtionship is very close.


    bined with chessaray¡¯s mention of a possible future coboration with Jiang se, does it mean that Tao cen¡¯s character will be reced by Jiang se in the sequel to the ¡®Lost City¡¯ series? ¡±


    Huaxia Information Network will pay close attention to the follow-up events. Our reporter, Chen Yang.


    There was no uproar overseas as to who would y Tao cen¡¯s role in the sequel to ¡°the lost city ¡°. The foreign audience was not concerned about who would y a supporting role in amercial film. Instead, they were more interested in how much chessaray admired Jiang se.


    She was neither a lover nor a date. It was rare for her to be willing to mention this girl. As a famous director, Cesare had seen all kinds of beautiful women. There were as many girls who wanted to date him as there were carps in a River. He used his charm to make him speak a few more words for him. Many European and American female stars could not do it, but a Chinese girl did it. This was very impressive.


    However, in China, the dispute between ¡®the demon¡¯ and ¡®unexpected events¡¯ had started half a month ago when shupeien had just startedmenting on ¡®the demon¡¯.


    Tao cen¡¯s fans and Jiang SE¡¯s fans were in a fiercepetition. Chessaray¡¯s words and the news reportspletely ignited the fire that had yet to be extinguished.


    Even though the first movie of ¡®the lost city¡¯ was still in post-production and the second movie had not been put on the agenda, many of Tao cen¡¯s fans on the inte had already started to say that ¡®if the lost city exchanged Jiang se for Tao cen, they would boycott this movie¡¯.


    The news was happy to see this situation. The more theizens argued, the more views andments on the news were higher than usual.


    Various major social media sites were also frequently bringing up this matter. Some people were overjoyed at the friendly rtionship between Jiang se and chessaray, while some of Jiang SE¡¯s fans were proud that she had gained the favor of this famous director.


    The inte was abuzz. Those who liked and disliked Jiang se were divided into two factions. Some thought that she had stolen Tao cen¡¯s resources because of her youth and beauty, while others thought that Jiang se had relied on her own abilities to get to where she was today.


    The two female stars under century Gxy had bepetitors, making century Gxy One of the battlefields for fans toin about.


    Some criticized thepany¡¯s resources for being unequal and that they favored one over the other. They even implicated thepany¡¯s chairman, Luo Yin. In the midst of the endless dispute, Chang Yuhu, who had once stood on Jiang SE¡¯s side due to the dispute between Zhu pan and Jiang se, once again posted on Weibo and attracted the attention of the majority. Gold would eventually shine!


    This senior in China¡¯s entertainment industry had once sent a message to support Jiang se. Now, he had once again stepped forward to stand on the student¡¯s side!

 Chapter 469

    469 Chapter 4


    Chang Yuhu¡¯s statement did not cause as much of a stir as it did in the past. After all, the current Jiang se was no longer the same as before. However, her statement proved that she still cared about Jiang se.


    Other than reminding people of the words she once said to ¡®hold an umbre for the students¡¯, which evoked the memories of many fans, it also provoked Luo Yin toe out.


    The founder of century Gxy had maintained a silent attitude and let the situation develop when the fans of two of his female stars had a dispute.


    He even had a feeling of conniving the two female stars ¡®respective means of dispute. When the quarrel on the inte was fierce, he did not care, but once Chang Yuhu expressed his position, century Gxy made a public deration.


    Today, Luo ao, who was managing century Gxy on Luo Yin¡¯s behalf, personally held a press conference to exin that the Chairman¡¯s health was not good. He also said that since thepany was established, there was no prejudice against the celebrities under it.


    Tao cen and Jiang se are thepany¡¯s most outstanding actors, Wanwan.


    Meanwhile, in France, Jiang se was watching rohault¡¯s speech live on the inte in her hotel room. She was touched by Chang Yuhu¡¯s appearance.


    If it were not for Chang Yuhu¡¯s interference, the managementpany would probably not have made a statement.


    In reality, ever since she had signed with century Gxy, thepany had not actively promoted her development ns. It should be rted to the duration of her contract. As rohault had said back then, they were afraid that Jiang se would quit the entertainment industry once she became famous.


    She had PEI Yi¡¯s support and the connections of the older generation like Chang Yuhu. She had even been introduced into the drama industry by Chang Yuhu back then and had maintained a good rtionship with some people in the Grand Theater.


    On the surface, Jiang SE¡¯s future would be smooth sailing. These helpers could help her advance smoothly without any obstacles.


    This was indeed the case in the early stages. If Jiang se did not have high expectations and only wanted to make a name for herself, this would have been enough.


    However, as she developed, not only did these things not help her, but they also became her restrictions.


    PEI Yi came from a prestigious family. In addition, Jiang se had only signed a contract for a short period of time. Century Gxy had to bear the risk of promoting Jiang se too highly. They were afraid that once she became famous in the future, she would have to retire and marry.


    Therefore, they would rather invest most of their resources on other celebrities. As for Jiang se, they only gave Xia Chaoqun. Thepany did not spend much resources on her. They held an attitude that they would not suppress her or help her. They would allow Jiang se to develop on her own.


    Back when Tao cen and Jiang se were fighting for the role in ¡± the lost city ¡°, if thepany had shown her some favoritism, the role would not have been taken away by Tao cen. Today, there would not have been a dispute between two groups of fans over who should y the role in ¡± the lost city ¡°.


    Jiang se could see these problems clearly, but she did not mind. She just did not expect Chang Yuhu to point out the things that she did not care about.


    She gave Chang Yuhu a call. It was already evening back home. Chang Yuhu¡¯s voice was friendly as he asked about Jiang SE¡¯s work.


    Jiang se had been learning from Chang Yuhu for a period of time. The two of them had maintained a rather close rtionship. Jiang se would visit the Chang family during the new year and other festivals. Even though she had been unusually busy with her studies and work all these years, she had never broken her habit of paying her New Year greetings to her elders.


    Before she became famous, she didn¡¯t grovel to please him. After she became famous, she didn¡¯t look up to him arrogantly. It was this attitude that won Chang Yuhu¡¯s favor.


    The two of them chatted for a while before Jiang se mentioned the incident on the inte to express her gratitude to Chang Yuhu. When Chang Yuhu heard her mention the incident, he said, ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a small matter.¡± She brushed the question aside and asked about the movie ¡®demon¡¯, ¡±


    I¡¯ve heard from shupeien that he¡¯s quite optimistic about this movie. He thinks that you have a high chance of winning an award at the France Film Festival this year. It¡¯s going to be released in China soon, so I want to go to the cinema to see your performance. In the theater, Liang Chunbo said that you¡¯ve suffered a lot for this role, and you¡¯ve even listened to his advice obediently. It makes him feel quite aplished, so he said.


    Chang Yuhu¡¯s tone was gentle. Jiang se felt veryfortable after the call with him ended.


    Jiang se understood why Chang Yuhu had told her all this. He was trying to calm her down.


    Tonight was thest day of the France Film Festival. It was also the day where the awards were presented. On this day, the veils of all the major awards would be revealed. Jiang se could not help but feel a little uneasy.


    Chang Yuhu had specially mentioned Shu Peien¡¯s affirmation of ¡®the demon¡¯ and her performance in the drama to make her feel at ease.


    With this call, Jiang se felt a lot more rxed. She would be getting her makeup done in the afternoon and attending the closing ceremony of the France Film Festival in the evening. With her encounter with chessaray today and the fact that ¡± demon ¡± had made it to the finals of the film festival, there would be a lot of media attention on her.


    In addition to the specious news about her and Tao cen fighting for the role in ¡± the lost city ¡± and thepetition between ¡± the demon ¡± and ¡± unexpected incident ¡± for awards, nothing could be leaked tonight.


    The entire afternoon was spent on makeup and styling. In order to make a personal appearance on the red carpet that night, Xia Chaoqun was very strict with Jiang SE¡¯s gown.


    for this Film Festival, Givenchy has sent you a dress. Sister Xia has already picked out the jewelry and handbag for you. Please take a look.


    When ¡®demon¡¯ took part in the film festival, no one expected it to reach the final stage and make it to the finals.


    Therefore, in the early days, not many luxury brands expressed their interest in working with Jiang se. However, as ¡± the demon ¡± became more well-known and Jiang SE¡¯s poprity in Europe and the United States increased due to the bestselling of ¡± film theory, ¡± many luxury brands sent her shoes and handbags one after another.


    The jewelry was mainly from Hong Kong jewelry. The stylist, Liu Lizhi, took out the dress and matching shoes.


    Previously, as Givenchy had signed a contract with Jiang se, Xia Chaoqun hadmunicated with Givenchy in advance during this year¡¯s France Film Festival. The designer had specially customized a purple dress for Jiang se.


    The matching shoes were high-heeledce shoes, and the handbag was from a luxury brand in France. Tonight¡¯s film Festival was an important moment for her to make her appearance. Especially with Jiang SE¡¯s current rise to fame, she had attracted even more attention. It was also an opportunity for her to coborate with these brands.


    Before the closing ceremony of the film festival in the evening, celebrities from all over the world were already prepared and had rushed over.


    Outside the venue, there were fans who crazily wanted to see their idol, and the media reporters were waiting on both sides of the red carpet.


    The stars entered the venue one by one with security on both sides to maintain order. The screams at the scene and the sound of the camera shutters were mixed together, and the big screen outside was rotating the trailers of the film festival that had made it to the top this year.


    When Jiang se appeared on the red carpet under the protection of Xia Chaoqun and the others, the media reporters rushed to capture her appearance.


    She was wearing a romantic purple off-shoulder long dress, and her temperament was between a girl¡¯s pure spirit and a woman¡¯s elegance.


    She seemed to know her own strengths, and she wore her extremely picky temperament and purple skin to give off her own style.

 Chapter 470

    470 Failure


    The purple color that was loved by the fashion world was not easy to pull off, but Jiang se managed to pull it off with great texture.


    Half of her shoulders were exposed, and her long legs were faintly visible. She paused for a moment on the red carpet. People on the inte had already begun to praise the gown that Jiang se was wearing.


    At this moment, whether it was Jiang SE¡¯s fans or the fans who had their opinions on her due to the dispute between ¡°demon¡± and ¡°unexpected incident¡± and Tao cen, it was difficult for them to find fault with Jiang SE¡¯s dressing.


    Jiang se entered the hall with her name card. The people outside the red carpet were streaming in one after another. The bracelet on her wrist had already indicated her seat. Tao cen¡¯s seat was right beside hers.


    Tonight, Tao cen was dressed in a dark blue, high-end, custom-made Valentino dress. She looked dazzling. When Jiang se entered, she even smiled and nodded at her. There was not a hint of displeasure on her face.


    She even picked up her handbag and stood up. When she saw Xia Chaoqun, she opened her arms and gave him a hug, greeting him, ¡±


    ¡°Chaoqun, long time no see.¡±


    Her manager stood at the side of the corridor, biting her lips as she watched this scene, unable to say a word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been long.¡± Xia Chaoqun did not give her an extra warm smile just because he had worked with Tao cen for a long time. His reply was still as cold as ever.


    After the two of them greeted each other, Tao cen and Jiang se sat down. Tao cen then turned to Jiang se and said with a smile, ¡±


    Chaoqun¡¯s personality is very impressive. He¡¯s only been managing miss Jiang for a few years and he¡¯s already made you so outstanding. I haven¡¯t congratted you for entering the finals of ¡®demon¡¯. She lowered her head and tidied her dress gracefully. It was as if she had forgotten that Jiang se had interrupted her lunch appointment with censare when she entered the room earlier in the day. It also seemed as if the rumors online about the twopeting for ¡± the lost city ¡± had no effect on her.


    I¡¯ve seen Chesare¡¯s interview. He praised your ¡®demon¡¯ for being wonderful and is very optimistic about miss Jiang¡¯s winning this year.


    Jiang se smiled and made an intimate gesture with her. ¡°Thank you for your praise. Chessaray was just encouraging me. How can he bepared to miss Tao?¡±


    She did not put up any defenses because of Tao cen¡¯s closeness, nor did she feel smug because of Tao cen¡¯s praise. It was her first time being shortlisted for such an important International Film Festival, but her attitude was neither arrogant nor rash. This made Tao cen feel a little surprised.


    The two of them tacitly stopped talking about movies and work. Instead, they started talking about the food, flowers, and air in France. Tao cen had thought that Jiang se had only been popr for a few years.


    As her opponent¡¯s influence grew and her position was threatened, she had a better understanding of Jiang se. She was well aware of Jiang SE¡¯s working condition in recent years. Initially, she thought that Jiang se had only been in France for a short period of time and would not understand the local customs as well as she did since she had been abroad for work.


    However, after their conversation, she realized that Jiang se was not empty when she talked andughed. She even had a good understanding of France. Clearly, she had read a lot of information beforeing to France.


    Her original n to suppress her aura had failed. Tao cen naturally smiled and changed the topic.


    Arge number of cameras in the venue recorded the two of themughing with their heads lowered, but there was no sign of discord.


    It was not until Zhao rang and Liu Ye came in one after another that the conversation between the two was interrupted.


    The film festival officially started, and the France Film Festival¡¯s appeared on the big screen in front of them. The female host was invited up.


    The female host invited for this year¡¯s France Film Festival was Saussure, who had been named the sexiest beauty in the world by the European and American media for several years in a row. As soon as this cold beauty went on stage, she received warm apuse from the audience.


    She spoke to state the significance of the film festival, and about ten minutester, the award ceremony officially began.


    The judges were invited to the stage one by one, and the screen showed scenes from nearly half a month ago since the film festival began. Excellent film clips were also mixed in, and the first award to be awarded was the photography Award. Every time a film was shortlisted, some people would be disappointed, while others would be ecstatic.


    In the meantime,¡¯the demon¡¯ had already made it into the shortlist for Best Screeny. Zhao rang¡¯s face was filled with obvious joy.


    During the film festival,¡±demon¡± performed quite well, and many industry insiders had high hopes for it. Zhao rang was beaming with joy. This time,¡±demon¡± might win an award, which meant a lot to him. The people around him turned their heads and stared at the film crew.


    Jiang se was not in the mood to pay attention to how the others were sizing her up. Instead, she, Zhao rang, Liu Ye, and the others were silently reciting the speech of gratitude.


    With ¡°the demon¡±ing this far, her chances of going on stage to receive the award were undoubtedly much higher. The staff had prepared an eptance speech for her, and regardless of whether she won the award tonight, she had to memorize it.


    After she confirmed the deration in her heart, the award ceremony was already in the midst of the nomination for Best Director.


    When the emcee mentioned this award, Zhao rang could not help but bite his lips. His eyes were filled with anxiety.


    The list of shortlisted nominees appeared on the screen. Zhao rang¡¯s name was also on the screen, until the guest presenter said,


    we have a talented director as our winner for this year¡¯s best Director award. when the guest who was presenting the award said this, Jiang se noticed that not only Zhao rang, but even director ning zhanping, who was sitting beside Tao cen, was tense. His gazended on the guest who had spoken on the stage. Fortunately, this well-known director from Austrians did not drag the time on and gave his answer without hesitation.


    ¡°Congrattions to the director of ¡®demon¡¯ and the winner, Zhao rang!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, thunderous apuse rang out from the audience.


    When Zhao rang stood up, his face was still filled with disbelief.


    He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time. However, when he heard that he had won an award, he was still in a daze. He almost lost hisposure as he hugged Liu Ye and Jiang se and strode up the stage.


    Following Zhao rang¡¯s win, ning zhanping, who was at the side, looked a little disappointed.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for a director to meet an excellent script and actor. Ning zhanping had actually been preparing for ¡°unexpected events¡± for a long time. It wasn¡¯t easy to talk about a good cooperation with an actress like Tao cen either. The film took several years from shooting to thepletion of post-production.


    It was a pity that the award had fallen into Zhao rang¡¯s hands. Even if ning zhanping had already mentally prepared himself for this because of the reviews from the film Critics and the media¡¯s predictions, it was still difficult for him to let go.


    Beside him, Tao cenforted him in a low voice. When this famous director saw Zhao rang, who was giving his thanks on stage, he forced out a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have a chance to start over.¡±


    There was a hint of disappointment in his tone. Even Jiang se, who was sitting next to Tao cen, could tell that something was wrong. She turned to look, and Tao cen turned to look at her as well. When their eyes met, Tao cen smiled, and his eyes glowed.


    Ning zhanping wasn¡¯t young anymore, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to get a good opportunity, not to mention that he had to fight his way into the circle of the France Film Festival to win an award. This year was probably the closest year he would get to the award of Best Director at the film festival, so his chances of doing it all over again were very slim. Ning zhanping understood this, and Tao cen should also understand this.


    Therefore, ning zhanping¡¯s tone carried a hint ofmentation, but how could Tao cen smile because of his sigh?


    Jiang se frowned. At that moment, Zhao rang had finished his speech on stage. He took the award from the guest who was presenting the award, which represented the best Director of the France Film Festival.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Tao cen turned around and congratted Jiang se softly.


    There was a hint of joy in her voice, which made Jiang se suspicious.


    Tao cen¡¯s behavior was a little off. She seemed to be overjoyed that Zhao rang had won the award. Such a scene was too abnormal. As the lead actress of ¡± unexpected incident, ¡± it was impossible for her to be truly happy that Zhao rang had won the award.


    In a situation where ning zhanping¡¯s disappointment was so obvious, she should have felt regretful that ning zhanping had missed the ¡®Best Director¡¯ award by a hair¡¯s breadth, but she was unusually happy.


    ¡°Director Zhao is an excellent director.¡±


    When Tao cen said this, she was smiling. She nced at Liu Ye, who was standing beside Jiang se, and said softly, ¡±


    Liu Ye is also a rather Outstanding Actor.


    Her words attracted Liu Ye¡¯s attention. He turned his head and saw Tao cen smiling at him. The two of them nodded politely at each other and then turned their faces away.


    ...


    At this moment, for some reason, Jiang se had a bad feeling. She turned to look at Tao cen. Tao cen had already started reciting the award speech. She squinted her eyes. Amidst the thunderous apuse, she spoke in fluent English. She did not seem to notice Jiang SE¡¯s gaze. Her face shone with a determined glow.


    Almost instantly, Jiang se understood the meaning behind Tao cen¡¯s words. She, who had been silently reciting the deration, stopped. Tao cen opened her eyes. There was a faint smile in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked in a small voice, ¡±


    ¡°Have you memorized miss Jiang¡¯s deration?¡±


    She curled her lips. Jiang se took a deep breath and nced at her. Before she could say anything, Zhao rang had already received his award and left the stage after giving his speech.


    next, we should have announced the Best Actress award based on the principle of Ladies First. The emcee¡¯s voice rang out in the venue. but with the equality of men and women today, women from all over the world have be more popr.


    The host on the stage mentioned that this year¡¯s French Film Festival was the first to announce the Best Male Lead. When the list of winners was disyed on the screen, the judges read out the shortlisted actors one by one, and everyone who was shortlisted for thepetition was on edge.


    ¡°¡± Insurance ¡°Torres. nc,¡±the devil¡± Liu Ye Wanwan ¡±


    When they heard that ¡®the demon¡¯ was nominated for an important award like best Actor again, almost everyone in the studio was in an uproar.


    the demon ¡°, which was originally an unknown movie, went from being ignored at the beginning to rising rapidly in poprity in theter stages, all the way to the finals of the themepetition.


    Everyone who attended the closing ceremony today had seen ¡°the demon¡± before. The roles of the male and female lead in the film were also quite wonderful. The male lead, Liu Ye, even yed the viin for the first time in order to gain weight for the film.


    ...


    He acted Luo Shen in the y so vividly that it was not surprising that he was shortlisted.


    It was just that in recent years, China¡¯s box office performance had been good, but there were not many films that were truly ssic. In the past, in important international film festivals such as the French Film Festival, there were not many Chinese films that were nominated for the themepetition, let alone being nominated several times and qualified topete for the trophy.


    In Huaxia, many of the audience members who were watching the live broadcast of the French Film Festival tonight were staring at their screens intently. When they heard that Liu Ye was nominated for ¡°demon ¡°, many of them could not help but cheer.


    Liu Ye¡¯s reputation in the country had already reached the top, but he had been unable to go out of the country. Once Liu Ye won the Best Male Lead at the French Film Festival tonight, it would be like he had obtained the key to opening up the European and American markets. He would be able to go further on his acting career!


    At this moment, the domestic audience was not only praying for ¡°demon¡± and ¡°unexpected events ¡°, but also for Liu Ye.


    Jiang SE¡¯s heart sank.


    Tao cen¡¯s smile made her realize that things were not as simple as they seemed, especially when Liu Ye was also shortlisted for the Best Male Lead Award at the film festival.


    the demon ¡°was already very outstanding. With several nominations and Zhao rang¡¯s win, once Liu Ye also received an award, it was very likely that he would miss the Best Female Lead Award in order to bnce things out.


    It was an International Film event. It was impossible for all the major awards to be won by the same Chinese film, no matter how outstanding or exciting it was!


    That was why Tao cen had such a smile on her face earlier. That was why she had sincerely congratted Zhao rang. The more nominations ¡°demon¡± received, the lower the chances of the remaining male and female leads winning the award once Zhao rang was awarded.


    There were quite a few outstanding films at the film festival this year, but not many were particrly outstanding. Liu Ye¡¯s performance was remarkable. Jiang se had also seen the nominated films during the film festival. Liu Ye had a high chance of winning the award.


    Sure enough, the judges announced the winner¡¯s list:


    ¡°¡± The devil ¡°Liu Ye.¡±


    The apuse in the venue followed the judges ¡®words. Liu Ye stood up, and the cameras in the venue turned in his direction. Even though Jiang se, who was sitting next to him, had already guessed the oue, she also pped along with the audience.


    In the corridor, mo Anqi was so nervous that she kept biting her fingers. After the Best Male Lead Award was announced, she went to look for Xia Chaoqun. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s brows were already furrowed, which was a rare sight. In order to dispel the uneasiness in his heart, mo Anqi couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, does Sese have a chance to win an award this year?¡±


    She had been in this industry for many years and could vaguely feel that something was wrong. The France Film Festival was held this year, and it was impossible for all three major awards to be for the same film. This would cause the outside world to question the preferences and favoritism of the film Critics.


    Mo Anqi had hoped that Xia Chaoqun would console her, but Xia Chaoqun did not say anything. Her gaze passed through the crowd andnded on Jiang se, who was sitting beside Tao cen.


    Zhao rang was still holding the trophy. Liu Ye had already gone on stage, leaving the seat to Jiang SE¡¯s left empty.


    Under the light, she had a smile on her face, and her true emotions couldn¡¯t be seen. But she was so smart, could she have already guessed the result?


    Such a thought shed through Xia Chaoqun¡¯s mind. He was considering whether he needed tofort her after the closing ceremony.

 Chapter 471

    471 Chapter 471-fallen


    Xia Chaoqun couldn¡¯t help butugh when he thought of this.


    She had always only sought efficiency and results when she did things. Since when did she have to worry about the mood of the artistes under her?


    Perhaps it was because Jiang se was especially obedient. She wouldplete the sses and work that she had arranged for her seriously. She had never been perfunctory orzy.


    She was hardworking and motivated. Hence, when Xia Chaoqun realized that the Best Female Lead Award in ¡®demon¡¯ might not be Jiang SE¡¯s loss because of her poor performance, she sighed for her.


    However, Xia Chaoqun calmed down very quickly. She was not someone who would let her emotions get the better of her. Neither was Jiang se. She was an exceptionally intelligent girl. She was not as weak as Xia Chaoqun had imagined. Perhaps she did not need Xia Chaoqun¡¯sfort at all.


    ¡°Ran ran was nominated for the Best Female Lead at the France Film Festival.¡±


    The female host on the stage saw that the crowd was getting more and more nervous. She smiled slightly and read out the name list, ¡±


    nature of the wild beast, Kelly. Horton,¡±the secret¡± julienne,¡±the killer,¡±


    With every name that was read out, the people around them became more nervous. Mo Anqi bit her lips tightly. Xia Chaoqun did not say anything, but he sighed softly.


    ¡°¡± Unexpected incident ¡°Tao cen Wanwan.¡±


    When Tao cen¡¯s name was mentioned by the host, Tao Tao clenched her fists in the media stands. She almost held her breath as she was afraid that she would miss Jiang SE¡¯s name.


    Although the venue wasrge, it was very quiet at this time. The female host¡¯s voice rang through the speakers in the entire venue. No one made a sound at this time, and Tao Tao could almost hear her own heart beating violently, like a lively rabbit.


    The emcee had already called out five to six names in a row, but Jiang se was nowhere to be seen. With every passing second, Tao Tao became more anxious and flustered. She could not help but look at Su Min.


    The media reporters were seated at the back of the venue. The front row was filled with the guests invited by the film festival. Jiang se should be among them.


    However, when Tao Tao looked over, she felt that it was filled with human heads. She could not tell where Jiang se was at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± She consoled herself in her heart, ¡± teacher Shu once said that she¡¯s very optimistic about ¡®demon.¡¯


    Shupeien had alsomented that if there was a Chinese film that could win an award at the France Film Festival, it would be ¡®demon¡¯.


    Moreover,¡¯the demon¡¯ had won the best Director and Best Male Lead awards before this. Shu Peien¡¯s words hade true. Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills in ¡®the demon¡¯ were pretty good. It was impossible for her to lose her reputation.


    In her panic, Tao Tao finally heard the emcee say slowly, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang se from ¡®the devil¡¯.¡±


    She finally stopped.


    Tao Tao heaved a long sigh of relief.


    In his seat, Tao cen smiled and looked at Jiang se.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to you too.¡± Jiang se looked at Tao cen andughed out loud. She understood what Tao cen was thinking behind his smile. However, just because her chances of winning the award had dropped did not mean that Tao cen¡¯s chances would increase.


    She should have been more wary of other Western actresses. After all, the two major winners tonight were ¡± the demon ¡± from China. Although she was not part of the crew of ¡± the demon, ¡± she was still a Chinese actress.


    Tao cen lowered her head and pursed her lips. The host on stage had already read out the name of the guest who would be presenting the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award.


    ¡°Wee, chessaray!¡±


    Apuse immediately filled the venue!


    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just the countless domestic and foreign media in the venue who were paying attention to this grand event. Many people in China were also watching the live broadcast without blinking.


    ¡®Demon¡¯ was undoubtedly the most dazzling star at the France Film Festival this year, winning two major awards and several nominations.


    If ¡®demon¡¯ could still win the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ award, it would undoubtedly be of great significance to the Chinese film industry!


    The guests at the closing ceremony were also guessing who would win the Best Actress award at this year¡¯s France Film Festival. The judges of this year¡¯s film Festival favored ¡®demon¡¯ a lot. Apart from the nomination of the director, the male lead, and the subsequent awards, even the female lead of the film was nominated.


    On the other hand, the popr directors missed out on the award. Even ¡°assassin,¡± which was originally the most promising film to win various awards this year, had only won the Best Screeny Award.


    Mo Anqi bit her lips and stared at Chesare without blinking. After greeting the audience, he aimed at the microphone and opened the list of names that the fans around the world were interested in.


    thank you for inviting me to the France Film Festival. The person who won the Best Female Lead Award, I¡¯m trying to say her name now. He paused for a moment, nced at the crowd, and calmly said, ¡±


    nature of the wild beast, Kelly. Hutton.¡±


    When he read out the name, the venue erupted into another round of apuse.


    Jiang se had actually expected this to happen. However, when chessaray announced that she was not the winner of the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ award, she still felt depressed.


    Tao cen¡¯s expression was calm. She was a smart person and had participated in many such events. She was more familiar with some of the rules than Jiang se.


    She could choose not to receive the award, but she did not wish for Jiang se to receive it at this time and ce her in an awkward position.


    Kelly, the female lead of ¡± the nature of the wild beasts ¡°, covered her mouth and held back her tears. After a long time, she came back to her senses and quickly stood up while twisting her skirt.


    Tao Tao couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. All her hopes had been dashed.


    Tears welled up in mo Anqi¡¯s eyes. She was furious and could not calm down. As the crowd apuded, she could not help but mumble, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, did you make a mistake?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but take two steps forward. did you make a mistake? It should be Jiang se?¡±


    ¡°Sese¡¯s performance in¡± the demon ¡°is very good. We¡¯ve all watched and analyzed it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Xia Chaoqun stopped her. She was still a little indignant.


    it can¡¯t be ¡®the nature of the beast.¡¯ We¡¯ve all seen the nominated films. Sese is the Best Actor. Is there a mistake in the name chessari? ¡±


    that¡¯s enough, Anqi. Xia Chaoqun grabbed her wrist. Her eyes were red and filled with tears.


    Jiang se is still young and inexperienced.


    After Xia Chaoqun said this, mo Anqi couldn¡¯t help but turn around and take in deep breaths to suppress the anger in her heart.


    In fact, she had already guessed this oue, but she still had a glimmer of fantasy in her heart. So when the truth was presented to her, she felt particrly difficult to ept.


    ...


    I¡¯ve been with Sese for many years. I¡¯ve watched her lose weight, practice Kung Fu, and shoot movies with all her might, Yingluo. she held back her tears and her shoulders twitched.


    I saw her suffering when she was filming ¡®demon¡¯. She fell, hit, hit, and hit.


    Xia Chaoqun was silent for a moment. Then, he patted her on the back, which was a rare sight.

 Chapter 472

    472 Chapter 472 Sun Shan


    It wasn¡¯t just the Chinese media that felt sorry for him. Manyizens in China couldn¡¯t help but sigh when they saw this scene.


    demon ¡± had not been released in China yet, but because of its rising momentum at the France Film Festival, many audiences still had high hopes for it.


    Whether Jiang se and Tao cen would win the award did not just represent themselves. It also represented the audience¡¯s expectations for them. Now that both of them had lost the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ title, manyizens were extremely disappointed.


    Even the fans of both parties who had been at odds with each other over the two Chinese movies found it difficult to ridicule Tao cen and Jiang se.


    In the end, the best film Award at the France Film Festival went to the United States director, Spencer¡¯s ¡°assassin.¡± Some people cheered for it, while others were dejected because they didn¡¯t get anything.


    Following that, the winners took turns to go on stage to take photos. Zhao rang looked at Jiang se sympathetically. Liu Ye was holding the France Film Festival¡¯s Best Actor award in his hand. He could not hide his joy. However, when he saw Jiang se, he was momentarily speechless. He did not know how tofort her.


    He was well aware of the rules. He also understood that Jiang SE¡¯s failure to win the award had nothing to do with herck of acting skills. It also did not mean that her performance in ¡± demon ¡± was not satisfactory.


    However, there were some rules that could not be easily broken.


    Having worked with Jiang se for two movies, Liu Ye had a better understanding of her personality. He turned his head to look at Xia Chaoqun, who was standing in the corridor in the distance. This golden manager of century Gxy had his arms crossed in front of his chest and was in a calm posture.


    Even though yang Boxi, who was standing beside her, was so happy that he had spun around in circles several times, Xia Chaoqun was not affected at all.


    It was as if she would not lose herposure when Jiang se won the award, and she would not be particrly disappointed if Jiang se did not win the award.


    ¡°Sese, there¡¯s no problem with your acting skills, Yingluo.¡±


    Liu Ye thought about it for a moment. He wanted to console her, but Jiang se pursed her lips. She turned around and smiled.


    ¡°Brother Liu, don¡¯t worry.¡± She pursed her lips and the disappointment in her eyes was gradually reced by determination.


    ¡°I¡¯m still young, I can stille back.¡±


    Her voice was very soft. The closing ceremony of the French Film Festival that night had actually hit her hard.


    However, such a blow did not knock her down. On the contrary, it encouraged her even more, giving her a stronger desire to make aeback.


    ¡°This nomination round is already a very good start.¡±


    Tao cen, who was beside her, also heard her words clearly. However, he did not have the intention tough at her. Instead, he was secretly on guard.


    Even though they had only spent a short time together during the French Film Festival, Tao cen had a deeper understanding of Jiang se, who could already be considered his rival.


    In the past, her understanding of Jiang se hade from her information and the praises from the people in thepany. They praised her for being polite, beautiful, and her acting skills. However, at this moment, Tao cen had a deep realization that the girl sitting next to her was not only beautiful and good at acting, but also had a wild ambition that rivaled her own.


    All these years, things had been going too smoothly for her in China. Her acting career had been smooth-sailing, and herpany had been supporting her. She had been allowed to pick and choose from her information. Even when she hadpeted with Jiang se for the role in ¡°the lost city¡± back then, she had managed tond the role without a hitch.


    It was rare for her to sense danger. However, from Jiang SE¡¯s soft voice, she could sense the fear of being pounced on by someone behind her. At the same time, she also felt the excitement of a challenge.


    Putting aside the difference in age and experience, this girl who had caught up from behind was already standing on the same starting line as him.


    This was good! Tao cen thought to herself that Jiang SE¡¯s appearance would make her more focused and hardworking in her acting career in the future. She would not ck off.


    The winners took photos on stage one after another, and the closing ceremony ended after many ups and downs.


    There was also a cocktail party with a charity themeter on. As one of the most popr female artistes, Jiang se had received an invitation to the party.


    When she walked out of the hall for the closing ceremony, a group of reporters swarmed up and surrounded Jiang se. The cameras and microphones lit up. Mo Anqi was in a bad mood at the moment. When she saw this, she suppressed her anger and pushed the reporters away.


    miss Jiang, what are your thoughts on ¡®demon¡¯ winning two awards in a row while you were the only one who didn¡¯t receive any? ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, how do you feel about losing the title of ¡®Best Actress¡¯ at the film festival?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, your Wanwan in¡± the devil ¡°¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, Qianqian!¡±


    The media reporters would not give up the opportunity to interview Jiang se. Other than arge group of Chinese media, some foreign media were also among the crowd.


    miss Jiang, chessley is very optimistic about your win.


    will you question the unfairness of the judges at the film festival? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve decided that the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ is Kelly. Hutton?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heads buzzed, and they wished they could bring the microphone closer.


    Before tonight¡¯s closing ceremony, chessaray had said that he thought highly of Jiang SE¡¯s performance in ¡± the demon ¡°. The famous Chinese film critic, Shu Peien, had also once thought that Jiang se was within reach of the title of ¡± Best Actress.


    Even though she and Tao cen were both nominated, it was very newsworthy. In the end, the two of them were both named luosun mountain and were just sidekicks to the ¡®Best Actress¡¯.


    I¡¯m sorry, ¡± mo Anqi pushed the microphone away and forced a smile, ¡± ¡°Please step aside.¡±


    do you feel lost and discouraged about losing the ¡®Best Actress award¡¯? ¡±


    The reporters ignored mo Anqi¡¯s attempt to stop them and continued to press on.


    At this time, in China, Feng Zhongliang sat in front of the TV and watched this scene. His lips were tightly pursed.


    On the television, Jiang SE¡¯s face was as white as snow under the spotlight. Surrounded by the reporters, she was bombarded with embarrassing and sharp questions.


    She was extremely thin, but her back was straight, causing Feng Zhongliang to be angry, but also proud of her courage!


    This was his granddaughter. She didn¡¯t show any fear in the face of the reporters ¡®siege. Even if she didn¡¯t win the so-called¡¯ Best Actress ¡®title, she didn¡¯t lose herposure even if she was disappointed. On the contrary, she was quite well-mannered and didn¡¯t lose her pride.


    He had been surrounded by reporters before, so he knew how lethal these people were. However, Jiang se was not afraid at all. This was the child he had raised!


    ¡°Little Liu.¡± Feng Zhongliang suppressed the excitement in his heart and called out, ¡°when is ¡®demon¡¯ going to be released?¡±


    Xiao Liu was shocked. Feng Zhongliang had never paid attention to such news in the entertainment industry. This old man had an unusually stubborn temper. He did not understand why Feng Nan had entered the entertainment industry back then and was thus extremely resistant to everything in the industry. However, at this moment, he took the initiative to ask about the Grand asion in the film industry because of Jiang se. He had been watching news about the French Film Festival for several days and even asked about the film Jiang se was starring in for the first time.

 Chapter 473

    473 Chapter 473-distance


    After the France Film Festival closed tonight,¡¯demon¡¯ premiered in China at 12 am.


    At this time, all the tickets had been booked. After ¡®the demon¡¯ won two major awards in a row overseas, all the tickets in Imperial were sold out, and it was very difficult to get them.


    ¡°You want to go and see?¡±


    Liu was very surprised. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes fell on the TV, and his expression softened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    In the two years that they had been together, Jiang se would often bring up work matters to him. He would always reprimand her whenever he heard her. At this moment, he felt a little regretful, but he could not bring himself to say it. This was the only way he could express his love for his granddaughter.


    Feng Zhongliang did not have the time to exin his changes to Xiao Liu. He merely looked at Jiang se on the television screen and picked up his phone several times. However, every time he did so, he would sigh and put his hand down.


    It was already very dark in the imperial capital. Almost no one dared toe out of an area in the Western District that had not been demolished after ten O ¡®clock at night.


    This area had been designated by the government as a new urban area, and many houses had beenbeled as ¡®demolished¡¯. After Jiang Zhiyuan was released from prison in Hong Kong, he had found a house nearby to rent.


    The house was facing demolition and was very dpidated. The rental price was also very low. When he returned, the surroundings were quiet. With every step he took, the gravel under his feet would make a ¡®creaking¡¯ sound.


    He returned to the house and pushed the door open. A damp, moldy smell hit him in the face.


    It was quiet in the room. He turned on the light. It had been a day since he came back, and the light bulb was already covered with cobwebs. Under the dim light, the simple, shabby room could be seen at a nce. Other than a Single Steel Bed, there were two woven pockets in the corner that contained his clothes and some simple daily necessities.


    There was an oldputer in the corner. He turned it on and took out the gas can and the pots and pans.


    Everything that had happened back then was like a dream to him now.


    The night was quiet, and only the sound of him washing the pot could be heard. Tonight, Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s dinner was arge bowl of boiled noodles with a few vegetable leaves that had been left there for a few days.


    He held his bowl and sat in front of theputer. As usual, he turned it on and searched for ¡®Jiang se¡¯. Most of the web pages popped up.


    The Jiang se of today was different from before. She was now very famous in the country. News about her had been on the headlines for the past few days. There were various scenes of her at the France Film Festival.


    The news mentioned that she had filmed ¡± demon ¡°, the praises that the local film Critics had for her, the dispute between her and Tao cen, and also the prediction that she would win an award at the film festival this time.


    Jiang Zhiyuan looked at it for a while before he started eating his noodles. At the top of the webpage, a piece of news popped up. Jiang Zhiyuan clicked on the France Film Festival¡¯s live broadcast without any hesitation.


    After scrolling through the web page for a while, an image suddenly appeared. It was Jiang se in a purple off-shoulder gown.


    She was surrounded by a group of reporters, and countless microphones were ced in front of her.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, may I ask, Zhenzhen?¡±


    ¡°MA ¡®am, about losing the¡¯ Best Actress ¡®award, how are you going to do it?¡±


    A few times, a few microphones almost hit her face, and the female assistant next to her had to block the reporters with great difficulty.


    Jiang Zhiyuan, who was eating his noodles in big mouthfuls, saw this scene and his face darkened. He stopped eating and clenched his calloused hands into fists. He ced them on his legs and did not make a sound.


    The words ¡®Jiang se has no chance of winning the France Film Festival¡¯s Best Actress award¡¯ appeared at the top of the video. Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s expression turned grim.


    He pushed the bowl of noodles away and moved theputer screen closer to him. Jiang SE¡¯s figure on the screen was almost drowned out by the reporters.


    Jiang se found it difficult to move forward as the reporters shoved her. No matter how hard her female assistant tried, she could not push the crowd away.


    His expression gradually became terrifying, and his facial muscles twitched slightly as he gritted his teeth. The reporter in the video continued to ask, ¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jiang, as the female lead of¡± demon,¡±what are your thoughts on the director and the male lead receiving awards respectively?¡±


    Outside the France film Pce, Jiang se was surrounded by reporters. There were even signs of more and more media personnel. Mo Anqi was furious, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    This time, there were not many staff members apanying Jiang se. Most of them were girls. In front of these reporters who were trying their best to dig out news from Jiang se, they did not have much strength.


    The security guards at the film festival were unable to take care of her. The reporters kept pushing their microphones in front of Jiang SE¡¯s face. There were a few times when they nearly hit her face.


    Even mo Anqi, who was standing beside them, felt tears in her eyes from the shing cameras, let alone Jiang se, who was in the crowd.


    do you think that the judges were unfair because your acting skills were well-received at this Film Festival, but you didn¡¯t get the title of ¡®Best Actress¡¯ in the end? ¡±


    I believe that the judges of the film festival will uphold the principle of fairness and justice. The reporters would not stop until they managed to get a few words out of Jiang se. Jiang se felt a little helpless. She grabbed a few microphones and quickly replied in English, ¡±


    I¡¯m very happy for senior Liu Ye for winning an award with ¡®demon.¡¯ I learned a lot from him during our cooperation, and it was a pleasure working with him.


    The moment she spoke, the reporters around her quieted down, as if they were afraid of missing her answer. Many of them held up their recording pens and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.


    it¡¯s already a good experience for me to have the honor of attending the film festival and watching other people¡¯s performances.


    She answered a few questions in a row. The reporters were naturally not satisfied with her answers and began to ask again.


    Jiang se conversed with the local and foreign media in fluent English. In the video, the moment she opened her mouth, she took control of the situation.


    She was not intimidated by the media¡¯s sharp questions and faced them bravely.


    Seeing this, Jiang Zhiyuan smiled faintly. This was his daughter, even though she might not know of his existence.


    He carefully reached out his hand, wanting to touch her face, but he seemed to have thought of something and retracted his hand.


    This was wrong! He reminded himself.


    He should not have disturbed Jiang SE¡¯s life. She was now living under the sun and was full of light.


    She was the pride of China and a well-known actress. She could speak English that he could not understand. She was beautiful, smart, and capable.


    Without a family background, she was still able to get into the top university in Huaxia and enter the entertainment industry. She should not have a father like him who would taint her identity and reputation.


    The smile on Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s face slowly disappeared. He pulled his hand back and stared at Jiang se in silence. After a long while, he clutched his chest. There was a pocket on his shirt, and in it was a ticket for ¡± demon ¡± that he had gone through a lot of trouble to get. He touched it over and over again through his shirt before he felt his heart calm down.

 Chapter 474

    474 Chapter 474 attention


    Jiang Zhiyuan picked up the bowl of noodles that he had pushed away from the table. This was what he should be touching.


    The cold wind tonight seemed to be particrly cold. In this cold and damp ce, his face was also getting colder than usual.


    The noodles that had been soaked in the soup had already turned into a paste, but Jiang Zhiyuan bit his cheek and picked up the bowl to eat again.


    It was almost 20 minutes to 12 am in China, but all the major cinemas in Imperial were packed with people waiting to watch the premiere of ¡®demon¡¯ at midnight.


    In the IMAX theater at the center of the Imperial City, nie dan, Cheng runing, and the others had already arrived at the VIP hall.


    With the development of the times, the nightlife in the imperial capital had gradually be richer. There were many young people who went to bedte, and there were often people watching movies at midnight.


    However, it was still rare to see a crowd as crowded as it was during the day on a rest day.


    Through the ss of the VIP hall, Xiang qiuji looked at the crowd outside with a bottle of mineral water in his hand. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Sese¡¯s¡± demon ¡°seems to be doing pretty well this time.¡±


    A few young people had a smug look on their faces. When they mentioned this to Qiu Ji, they were beaming with joy.


    Nie dan and the others had already graduated from the first Academyst year and were currently doing their master¡¯s. At the same time, they had formed a partnership to set up Oriental Cinema Media and invested in movies.


    Before ¡®demon¡¯ was released, although Jiang se was quite optimistic about the movie, and nie dan and the others had invested in it because they trusted Jiang SE¡¯s ability to attract box office sales, none of them had expected ¡®demon¡¯ to bring in such a huge return.


    In the early stages of this year¡¯s France Film Festival,¡±demon¡± had an amazing performance. Compared to ning zhanping¡¯s ¡°unexpected incident,¡± its reputation had been rising, and there was a strong trend of suppression.


    At the closing awards ceremony tonight, he won the ¡®Best Director¡¯ and ¡®Best Actor¡¯ awards in a row, bringing great honor to the Chinese film industry and building a greater reputation.


    Due to shupeien¡¯s review and the early rmendations of the United States¡¯s ¡± on film ¡± magazine, the pre-sales Box office also showed a dazzling result.


    In terms of investment,¡¯the demon¡¯ was already a business with no losses.


    The box office sales in theter stages of the movie would continue to increase, and nie dan and the others ¡®wealth would probably increase as the reputation of¡¯ demon ¡®rose.


    In fact, because tickets for the premiere of ¡°demon¡± were hard to get, nie dan and the others had given away a lot of VIP tickets as a favor.


    ¡°Before we came out tonight, my old man was talking about this movie. He said that if it can beat ning zhanping, it¡¯ll be quite a face-saving movie.¡± Xiang qiuji took a sip of water. The Xiang family¡¯s influence had infiltrated the entertainment culture Department. To be praised by his old man, it indeed proved that the poprity of ¡®demon¡¯ could no longer be suppressed.


    After chatting for a while, nie dan stood up and was about to say that he would go into the theater first. However, he turned around and saw the elevator door open through the ss. He opened his mouth and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡±


    ¡°Why is the old master of the Feng family here?¡±


    He was so surprised that he lost his grip on the water and it fell to the ground. The cap was not tightened, and the water inside flowed out, drenching the carpet.


    Cheng runing also stood up. They followed nie Dan¡¯s gaze and looked over. Sure enough, after the elevator door opened, the driver of the Feng family¡¯s old master, Xiao Liu, came out first. He pressed the elevator door and helped an old master with a walking stick out.


    Who else could it be but Feng Zhongliang?


    Back then, PEI Yi had wooed Feng Nan with an earth-shattering reputation. The few of them were very familiar with Feng Zhongliang. This old man had a weird and stubborn temper. He had never had a good impression of celebrities and movies in the entertainment industry. Why would hee to the cinema at this time?


    Nie dan subconsciously raised his wrist to look at the time. There were still six minutes before 12 o ¡®clock. why is this old man here at the cinema instead of sleeping? ¡±


    Cheng runing rubbed his eyes to make sure that he was not mistaken.


    This old man had always been very disgusted with the entertainment industry. Ever since Feng Nan joined the industry and hooked up with Zhao junhan, the old man had been greatly angered by the fact that Feng Nan had been filming movies and taking advertisements. He would not be happy whenever actors were mentioned. It was very strange that Feng Nan had brought his chauffeur to the cinema in the middle of the night.


    Xiang qiuran hesitated and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go and say hello?¡±


    Nie dan frowned. The movie was about to start. This old man was disabled in his legs. He was friends with old master PEI and the other elders. There were many people here, and most of them were young people. It was unlikely that they would recognize him. Moreover, he only had a chauffeur with him. If anything happened to him here, not only would the elders at home punish him, but PEI Yi would also be angry.


    Although PEI Yi had distanced himself from Feng Nan, he was still very respectful toward this old man. Strangely, Jiang se and Feng Zhongliang seemed to hit it off very well. For the past two years, she had been visiting the Feng family frequently. perhaps he¡¯s here for Sese¡¯s movie.


    Nie Dan¡¯s words left them in disbelief.


    Feng Zhongliang felt that even his granddaughter, Feng Nan¡¯s movie was unpresentable. As a result, the two of them had an awkward argument. How could he possiblye to watch a movie that Jiang se was the main lead in?


    no matter what, let¡¯s stabilize him first. If anything happens to this old man, the elders in the family won¡¯t be able to get over it. After nie dan finished speaking, the few of them stood up.


    Feng Zhongliang was indeed here for ¡± demon ¡°. Jiang se was currently very far away from him. The two of them were separated by a distance of almost half a world. From the moment he confirmed that Jiang se was his granddaughter, Feng Zhongliang had been worried about her.


    It was a pity that when he didn¡¯t know who she was back then, regardless of whether he was in a good mood or not, he could still call her to talk to her and scold her when he missed her.


    However, when he found out that Jiang se was Feng Nan, he could not bring himself to reprimand her. All that was left was his heartache for his granddaughter.


    After watching the news about her in France tonight and knowing that she did not win an award at some French Film Festival, Feng Zhongliang saw her through the camera and could tell that she was disappointed. He immediately asked Xiao Liu to get two movie tickets for ¡± demon ¡± and was ready toe to the movie hall to see the performance she had mentioned and the environment she worked in.


    He regretted not listening to her carefully when she mentioned these things. When she was filming this movie, Feng Zhongliang had even seen her thin and out of shape. She had sacrificed so much for this movie, she must be very sad now.


    Feng Zhongliang had only wanted to show more concern for Jiang se in his own way. He did not expect to run into nie dan and the others in the theater.

 Chapter 475

    475 Chapter 4


    ¡°You guys, why are you here?¡±


    When Feng Zhongliang saw nie dan and the others, he instinctively pulled a long face. Nie dan and Cheng runing reached out to help him, but he quietly retracted his hand.


    we¡¯re here to watch the premiere of ¡®demon¡¯. Please be careful. There were many people in the theater, but Feng Zhongliang was old. His appearance in the theater at this time still attracted the attention of many people who were waiting to watch the movie.


    After confirming that Feng Zhongliang was also here for ¡°demon,¡± Cheng runing and the others, who were still in disbelief earlier, looked at each other. The movie tickets that Xiao Liu had gotten for Feng Zhongliang were also in the VIP hall, which was coincidentally in the same Hall as nie dan and the others.


    The movie was about to start, and everyone entered the theater without any time for small talk.


    Feng Zhongliang was not very familiar with the cinema. After Xiao Liu helped him sit down, he took a nket and put it on his legs. Then, he took out a pair of sses from the box, wiped them clean, and put them on for him.


    The ce was not as foul as Feng Zhongliang had imagined. Although the surroundings were dark after the lights were turned off, it was quiet. He pulled the nket over himself and stared at the screen in peace while waiting for Jiang se toe out.


    Just like Feng Zhongliang, many people were waiting for the premiere of ¡®demon¡¯. Apart from Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s fans who wanted to watch¡¯ demon ¡®first since it had won two consecutive awards at the French Film Festival, there were also people who had doubts about¡¯ demon¡¯.


    When Jiang se appeared on the screen in her office dress with her phone in hand, many people gasped.


    From the magazine ¡°on film,¡± many Chinese viewers had actually been mentally prepared for Jiang se and Liu Ye¡¯s appearance in ¡°the demon.


    However, the feeling of looking at stills and watching a movie were two different things. When the vivid Zhang Yuqin was reflected in the hearts of the audience through the screen, that feeling was far fromparable to looking at a simple stills.


    In the movie, Zhang Yuqin started her investigation from her daughter¡¯s disappearance to the confirmation that something had happened to her daughter. Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills were impable.


    Her thin body that was on the verge of copse, her eyes that were filled with despair and emptiness, and even her revenge after finding out who her enemy was made people p their hands and cry out in admiration.


    In the story, she didn¡¯t forgive easily and insisted on copying Luo Shen¡¯s mother¡¯s actions with her own pain, showing the ruthlessness of a mother when she was hurt. It could be considered as giving the title of ¡°demon¡± a touch.


    This was the first time Feng Zhongliang had carefully savored a drama.


    He was an old man who had been through the Revolutionary War. What he liked more was drama, which was already outdated in the eyes of many young people. He was stubborn and did not ept new things. He was also prejudiced against movies. However, ¡°the demon¡± had changed his past obsessions.


    The scene of ¡®miss Eguchi¡¯, yed by Feng Nan, being humiliated in ¡± rescue mission ¡± was not shown here. Instead, it brought out more things about human nature.


    What made Feng Zhongliang feel a little strange was that his original intention of watching ¡± demon ¡± was to see his granddaughter. However, when the movie started, he found it difficult to link the Zhang Yuqin in the movie with Jiang se.


    When Zhang Yuqin used his own method to take revenge on Luo Shen, the scene of the two fighting with their lives made the people in the cinema tense up.


    Many people couldn¡¯t bear to look at that scene, but they were also afraid to miss the details of such an excellent film.


    When Shu Peien had praised Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills, many people had even questioned whether he was speaking up for their idol. However, Jiang se had proven herself with her own performance.


    The fight scene reached its climax andpletely convinced the hearts of many skeptical audience members.


    Even Tao cen¡¯s fans, even those who had thought that ¡®ident¡¯ was definitely better than ¡®the demon¡¯ before they entered the cinema, and even those who believed that ¡®the demon¡¯ had won the award only because of Liu Ye, could not find any fault with Jiang se at this moment.


    She staggered out of the shadow-shrouded dye factory. As she walked under the sunlight, her light and quick steps proved that Jiang se had a very good grasp of her character.


    When she was conversing with the girl in the square who was about the same age as the dead ZhuZhu, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I have a daughter, but she¡¯s not by my side.¡± . Many of the audience in the theater started to sigh.


    the demon ¡± was a good film. It was not a fluke that it was nominated so many times at the film festival. Its sess was not solely due to the hard work of Liu Ye, who yed the role of the ¡®demon¡¯ in the film.


    The movie had ended, but the scene was still in the square. There were arge number of pigeons flying there, and children¡¯sughter could be heard in the distance, but the sad atmosphere still lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The lights in the theater had already been turned on, but no one in the VIP room got up, as if many people were waiting for a miracle.


    ¡°Old master, old master.¡±


    Xiao Liu called out a few words in a low voice, and Feng Zhongliang, who was staring at the movie, suddenly came back to his senses. He turned his head, his eyes were a little wet, and his expression was a little confused.


    ¡°The movie has already ended.¡±


    This sentence brought Feng Zhongliang back to his senses. are you done? ¡±


    He pointed at the screen in disbelief.


    but ... But, Zhenzhen, ¡± he said a few words before lowering his arm in disappointment. There was no need for a ¡®but¡¯. Zhao rang had already exined most of the plot. What¡¯ but ¡®was there?


    He sympathized with Zhang Yuqin, but her daughter was already dead and would note back.


    Her husband had already started a new life. She had no family, no children, and was all alone. She had taken her revenge and put an end to it. All that was left was to look at the pigeons in the square and other people¡¯s children.


    The movie was not as difficult to watch as Feng Zhongliang had imagined, nor did it give him the illusion that he was wasting his life. Instead, it felt like he was watching someone else¡¯s life experience, leaving him with more emotions.


    Feng Zhongliang sighed. Liu asked him to get up, but he wanted to lose his temper again.


    ¡°Is there nothing else?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡± Liu looked at the time and saw that the movie crew had alreadye in. The cleaningdy was waiting at the door. Clearly, the movie had really ended.


    Feng Zhongliang looked dissatisfied. why is there no more? Why is there no more?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a movie, can¡¯t you ask ZhuZhu toe back?¡± ¡°Call Sese, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but get angry.


    Liu smiled wryly. There were many people like Feng Zhongliang who were still waiting for a ¡®miracle¡¯. The premiere of¡¯ demon ¡®at 12 o¡¯ clock had already ended, but there were still many people who were stubbornly waiting.


    Tonight, a strange phenomenon urred at the premiere of ¡± the demon ¡± in the Imperial City. It had obviously ended, but many people were still waiting for the ending song of ¡± the demon ¡± to end. The cleaning staff of the cinema only managed to persuade the reluctant audience to leave ten minutes after the end of the movie, which became a wonder in the screening Hall of ¡± the demon ¡°.

 Chapter 476

    476 Meeting


    It was not easy to persuade Feng Zhongliang toe out, but he was still nagging, making Xiao Liu not know whether tough or cry.


    Xiao Liu could not quite understand this old man. He was not angry at Jiang se. After finding out about her background and knowing that Jiang SE¡¯s biological father was Jiang Zhiyuan, he rarely contacted Jiang se or called her.


    It was unbelievable that he hade all the way here to watch Jiang SE¡¯s movie despite the fact that it was midnight and he should have gone to bed long ago.


    They took the elevator to the garage. Inside the elevator, Feng Zhongliang was frowning, still thinking about tonight¡¯s plot.


    For an old man who was watching anding into contact with a movie for the first time, he was a little excited at this time, but he couldn¡¯t help butin about the plot.


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, shall we send you back first?¡±


    Nie dan saw that he couldn¡¯t help but mention the plot of ¡± the demon ¡± to Xiao Liu a few times. He evenined about Xiao Liu, ming him for driving him out of the cinema. maybe there will be moreter, but you¡¯ll dy it.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any more.¡± Xiao Liu exined a few words. Nie dan and the others looked at him sympathetically. Xiao Liu was sweating profusely from being tormented by this old man. Heughed bitterly.


    ¡°How do you know there¡¯s no more?¡± Feng Zhongliang didn¡¯t believe him. did you call Sese? ¡±


    there¡¯s really no more. There¡¯s going to be another screening of ¡®demon¡¯ next, but it¡¯ll be a remake.


    Xiang qiuji saw Xiao Liu¡¯s eagerness and couldn¡¯t help but speak for him.


    When Feng Zhongliang heard this, he was a little happy. ¡°There are more?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t look at it anymore, old man.¡± Xiao Liu saw his expression and quickly stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s already past two,¡± He raised his wrist and showed Feng Zhongliang the time.


    ¡°It was almost three O ¡®clock when you got home. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have to go to bed at three-thirty by the time you¡¯re done washing up,¡± This was way toote for his usual sleeping time, and it was not good for his health.


    This old man was really too willful tonight. Xiao Liu had alreadypromised by insisting oning to the premiere at 12 o ¡®clock. She didn¡¯t dare to let him continue being willful, or the doctor would me her.


    As the elevator went down, it was the first time the juniors saw Feng Zhongliang being so unreasonable.


    In the past, nie dan had always thought that this old man was extremely serious and had never seen this side of him. He even asked Xiao Liu to buy two more tickets and said that he wanted to watch it again.


    The atmosphere in the elevator was cold. Nie Li smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we send you back to Yingluo first?¡±


    Before he could finish, Feng Zhongliang shook his head and refused. The elevator stopped at the lobby on the first floor, and the door opened. A group of people who wanted to watch the next movie was waiting outside.


    Qianqian, go Qianqian. nie dan was still talking, but Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes froze and his body tensed up. He saw an extremely tall man mixed in the crowd outside the elevator.


    He hadn¡¯t seen this man for 20 years, but Feng Zhongliang could recognize him even if he was turned into ashes!


    Jiang Zhiyuan was standing outside the crowd, wearing a gray jacket that had been washed so much that it had turned white. He had his hands in his pockets and was also waiting for the elevator.


    He was very tall, almost 1.85 meters, and stood out among the crowd waiting for the elevator.


    The people around him were all talking about ¡± demon ¡°, but he stood far away with an indifferent expression on his face, as if he did not fit in with the people around him. Once Feng Zhongliang saw him, his eyes narrowed and the smile on his face disappeared.


    His expression was so abnormal that even Xiao Liu, who was trying to persuade him, noticed something was wrong.


    ¡°The elevator is going down.¡± The people outside were talking. Xiao Liu followed Feng Zhongliang¡¯s gaze and turned his head. He saw Jiang Zhiyuan as well and immediately had goosebumps on his back. His face was fierce and surprised. He almost screamed out loud and instinctively stood in front of Feng Zhongliang, staring at Jiang Zhiyuan vigntly.


    ording to Xiao Liu¡¯s investigation, Jiang Zhiyuan had been released from prison for some time, but Xiao Liu had never let down his guard against him.


    Jiang Zhiyuan knew that he had a temporary identity card after he was released from prison and had found a job to settle down. During this period of time when he was under the surveince of the Feng family, Jiang Zhiyuan had been behaving himself.


    Feng Zhongliang knew that he had returned to the capital, but the two of them should not have met again in this life. He did not expect to meet him here.


    Xiao Liu and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s gazes startled Jiang Zhiyuan, who seemed to be in a daze. He slowly raised his head and looked into the elevator.


    ¡°Old man, Yingluo.¡±


    Little Liu was a little anxious. His voice was hurried and trembling.


    This Jiang Zhiyuan was an extremely dangerous person. Xiao Liu had collected some information about him when Feng Zhongliang had asked him to look up Jiang SE¡¯s information and bring it to him.


    This person¡¯s behavior in prison was extremely terrifying. He was not a Hong Kong native. During his sentence, not only did Feng Zhongliang give him trouble, but there were also many Hong Kong local people who had been imprisoned and were involved in prostitution. However, he was able to make a name for himself in such a ce with his fists, and no one dared to provoke him in the future.


    Back then, he had kidnapped Feng Nan andmitted a heinous crime, so he deserved to go to jail.


    However, Feng Zhongliang was the one who sent him to prison, causing his ns to fall through, and even gave him a lot of suffering in prison.


    Now that they had met again, it could really be considered that they were enemies, and their eyes were red with envy.


    Usually, the Feng family had servants and security guards. Even if Jiang Zhiyuan wanted to take revenge on Feng Zhongliang after he was released from prison, he would not be able to do anything and it would be difficult to get close to him.


    However, he was the only one by Feng Zhongliang¡¯s side now. Even if nie dan and the other young masters were with him, Jiang Zhiyuan was in danger. If nie dan and the others were implicated, the Feng family would be implicated even if Jiang Zhiyuan was in trouble.


    In an instant, Xiao Liu¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Tonight was really an ill-fated night. Feng Zhongliang insisted oning to the movie, but who knew that they would meet this demon, who had a huge grudge against Feng Zhongliang. If he had known that they would meet, he would not have let Feng Zhongliang out even if Feng Zhongliang would me him.


    Xiao Liu stared outside the elevator as if he was facing a formidable enemy, afraid that Jiang Zhiyuan would squeeze through the crowd and enter the elevator.


    Nie dan and the others noticed that something was not right with Xiao Liu and could not help but ask,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang did not say anything. He stared at Jiang Zhiyuan coldly. This man had obviously noticed him.


    It was strange to say that there should have been great enmity between the two of them, and they should have fought to the death when they met.


    Back then, he had almost killed and injured Feng Nan. After that, Jiang Zhiyuan was also thrown into prison by the Feng family. He spent the best years of his life behind that high wall and was separated from his wife and daughter. When he was released from prison, he was no longer the young man in his Prime.


    However, fate always liked to y tricks on people. Jiang Zhiyuan hurt Feng Nan, and in the end, his daughter was reced by Feng Nan. When Feng Zhongliang saw him, he was supposed to send him to prison again by any means so that he would never be able to appear in front of him again. However, his granddaughter, Feng Nan, became Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s daughter again.

 Chapter 477

    477 Chapter 477 resentment


    Feng Zhongliang suddenly felt likeughing. He understood Liu¡¯s worries, but he was not afraid.


    He was not afraid of Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s trouble at his age. He recalled the time when he led the Hong Kong police into the house to save people. Now that he was facing Jiang Zhiyuan, there was no reason for him to hide behind Xiao Liu. He pushed Xiao Liu away, who was in front of him as if he was facing a great enemy.


    Before Xiao Liu could shout, Jiang Zhiyuan stared at him for a long time. He did not look as ferocious as Xiao Liu had imagined, and there was no hatred in his eyes.


    He just smiled and took a step back. He had no intention of attacking him. It was as if the grudges from the early years had gradually disappeared over the past twenty years.


    He lowered his head and left the crowd, turning to take the stairs.


    The elevator door slowly closed. Nie dan looked at Xiao Liu, who was sweating profusely and seemed to have copsed. He asked again, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡±


    Nie dan had seen the scene just now. He took out his phone and asked,


    ¡°Grandpa Feng, did you meet someone? Do you want me to call some people over?¡±


    Born in the NIE family, nie dan had an instinctive sense of danger.


    Nie dan could see Xiao Liu¡¯s and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s strange behavior. After he asked this question, Feng Zhongliang sneered and shook his head.


    ¡°No need,¡±


    ¡°Old man, Yingluo.¡±


    Liu was a little anxious. Feng Zhongliang looked at him and reiterated, ¡±


    ¡°I said no need, so no need. We¡¯re here to watch a movie, not to fight a war.¡± His words were meant to warn Xiao Liu not to mention Jiang Zhiyuan and his past in front of nie dan and the others.


    At this moment, Feng Zhongliang thought of many things. Jiang Zhiyuan was Jiang SE¡¯s father. Once nie dan and the others knew who Xiao Liu was guarding against, they would be able to easily find out about Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s kidnapping of Feng Nan as long as they investigated further.


    Once these things were exposed, it would probably have a huge impact on Jiang se. She was in a rtionship with PEI Yi. Their rtionship was stable and she would marry into the PEI family in the future.


    It would be safer for her if fewer people knew about this. Even if PEI Yi and nie Dan were friends, some things had to be kept a secret.


    When Jiang Zhiyuan showed his weakness when he saw her earlier, he had probably thought of this as well. He did not want to cause Jiang se any trouble, so he avoided her temporarily.


    The two of them were supposed to be enemies, but because of the same girl, they chose to temporarily retreat.


    Xiao Liu was still a little anxious, but he couldn¡¯t change the stubborn old man¡¯s mind.


    After rejecting nie Dan¡¯s suggestion to send him home, Feng Zhongliang stubbornly stood at the elevator and gestured for Xiao Liu to drive the car over to pick him up.


    Xiao Liu was so anxious that he was about to cry. He had been on tenterhooks ever since he saw Jiang Zhiyuan. He was afraid that Jiang Zhiyuan might be hiding somewhere and trying to ambush Feng Zhongliang. He refused to leave Feng Zhongliang¡¯s side. Nie dan and the rest had been sent away by Feng Zhongliang. The underground parking lot was dark at midnight, and the security guards were scattered at every exit of the parking lot. Xiao Liu was worried.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang frowned and scolded,


    ¡°Are you afraid that he wille to me for revenge?¡±


    He held a walking stick, and his figure was elongated by the light. His voice was sonorous and powerful.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid, so what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence to meet him tonight?¡± Xiao Liu was still worried about the trauma that Jiang Zhiyuan had caused to the Feng family. I¡¯m worried that he came here with you. You should ask young master nie to give you a ride.


    ¡°There are some things that don¡¯t need to be announced. I¡¯m only here to watch a movie tonight.¡±


    Perhaps Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s goal was the same as his. He wanted to watch Jiang SE¡¯s movie and show his concern for the same person.


    Feng Zhongliang sighed. Xiao Liu was still mumbling whether he should call the Feng family in Hong Kong to tell them, but Feng Zhongliang chased him away impatiently.


    When Xiao Liu drove over in fear, the old man was still standing at the elevator. He was not hurt as he had imagined, which made Xiao Liu¡¯s heart return to its original ce.


    ¡°He¡¯s ...¡±


    Liu could not believe it. Was Jiang Zhiyuan really here to watch a movie?


    Jiang se is the main lead in tonight¡¯s movie. Jiang se was his daughter. If Jiang Zhiyuan still had any feelings for her, he would not have caused a scene on the day of his daughter¡¯s movie premiere.


    Even if he was filled with resentment and wanted to seek revenge on her, he had to consider that if anything happened to her here, the matter would blow up because of his identity. It would not do Jiang se any good.


    Feng Zhongliang closed his eyes and thought of Jiang Zhiyuan in the defendant¡¯s stand. He was still young then, and he heard the judge pronounce him guilty and was about to be imprisoned for 19 years.


    At that time, the two of them had exchanged nces. Feng Zhongliang wished that he could die in prison so that he could make up for the trauma he had caused to Feng Nan. However, he was calm, unlike the others who exined excitedly and pleaded for mercy repeatedly.


    When he ran into Jiang Zhiyuan tonight, Xiao Liu had a feeling that he mighte and hurt him. However, in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s opinion, Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s attitude of leaving on his own ord proved his weakness.


    He was also afraid of bringing trouble to his ¡®daughter¡¯, so he chose to take the initiative to avoid it. He was probably even more worried that Feng Zhongliang would blow up the matter and cause trouble for Jiang se.


    Ever since Jiang Zhiyuan was released from prison, it had been easy to track his whereabouts. He had left Hong Kong and returned to live in the capital. Xiao Liu¡¯s men should have been keeping an eye on his every move.


    However, back then, he had been cunning and sly. He had been in the streets for a long time, and he had not used his intelligence on the right path. When he had kidnapped Feng Nan, he had been mentally strong, calm, and had a certain sense of anti-investigation.


    The police had spent a lot of effort to find him.


    He had been in prison for nearly 20 years in Hong Kong, dealing with the most vicious criminals in prison every day. To be able to make a name for himself in that ce, and to be recruited by the local underworld society in Hong Kong and sessfully escape, it proved that this person was not a simple character.


    Twenty years ago, he had been able to easily kidnap Feng Nan and hide from the Feng family for a period of time.


    Twenty yearster, Feng Zhongliang did not believe that if he wanted to hide, Xiao Liu would be able to find out his background so easily in such a short time.


    Rather than saying that Xiao Liu had found out about his background, it was more urate to say that Jiang Zhiyuan had deliberately spread himself out so that Xiao Liu could find out more.


    Such a dangerous person, he did not hide and let the people sent by Xiao Liu monitor him, letting people see his daily life track. He was willing to live under the surveince of others, probably to make the Feng family feel at ease that he would not bring harm to the Feng family again, just so that his daughter would not be implicated.


    He had been in prison for 20 years and was released from Hong Kong. However, in Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s heart, he was afraid that there would be an eternal prison.


    Feng Zhongliang thought of this and sighed silently.

 Chapter 478

    478 Chapter 478 opportunity


    Tonight, Feng Zhongliang really wanted to call Jiang se and hear his granddaughter¡¯s voice.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Zhiyuan, who was in the cinema, avoided the elevator and took the safety elevator instead.


    There was almost no one here. It was quiet. Every step he took echoed in the narrow space. He was used to this kind of silence, but tonight he felt a little uneasy.


    He took out the movie ticket from his chest and touched it before putting it back in his pocket.


    Jiang Zhiyuan did not expect to meet an ¡®old friend¡¯ like Feng Zhongliang here. He did not me Feng Zhongliang for taking ¡®care¡¯ of him when he was in prison back then. It was just that the winner was the king and the loser was the viin. He deserved to suffer the consequences.


    If he was alone, he had nothing to fear.


    However, he still had a daughter. He could not tolerate Jiang se being implicated by him.


    Ever since he was released from prison, he had been behaving himself. When he found out that someone was tracking down his whereabouts and guessed that it might be the Feng family¡¯s doing, he tried his best to let his life be under the surveince of the Feng family. Life was boring. Day after day, he was obedient and silent. He just wanted to make the Feng family feel at ease and not mention his daughter.


    But why did Feng Zhongliang appear tonight?


    He pondered and took two more steps.


    Jiang Zhiyuan was dressed shabbily, but his outstanding appearance still attracted the attention of many people in the cinema.


    He chose a corner with no one around and leaned against a pir in silence. He waited quietly for the movie to start. The ticket price for this theater was not cheap. He had spent a high price to buy the movie tickets here because he had heard that the cost of the tickets would be included in Jiang SE¡¯s box office.


    Many girls around him were secretly staring at him, but he turned a blind eye to them. His expression was indifferent, and he was focused on the time disy in the theater.


    After the theater opened, he followed the crowd in.


    He had seen Jiang SE¡¯s news on hisputer before. He had also watched her previous movies online. However, none of them gave him a deeper impression than ¡± demon.


    ¡®ZhuZhu¡¯ in the movie was Zhang Yuqin¡¯s salvation and life. In that case, Jiang se meant more to him than ¡®ZhuZhu¡¯ meant to ¡®Zhang Yuqin¡¯.


    In the theater, while the people around him were sighing for the characters in the movie, he smiled and watched the scene of the ¡®devil¡¯ yed by Liu Ye confronting Zhang Yuqin with a cigarette in his hand. It was rare for Jiang Zhiyuan to recall the past, which was a very rare thing for him.


    It had been many years since he had thought about the kidnapping of Feng Nan and the ransom.


    Back then, he was a ¡®devil¡¯ to Feng Nan, but now, he was like an early ¡®Zhang Yuqin¡¯.


    At the closing ceremony of the France Film Festival, Jiang se got rid of the reporters and returned to the lounge that the film festival had arranged for her to change into her gown. She was ready to attend the charity dinnerter.


    Mo Anqi was still in low spirits. She recalled the reporter¡¯s sharp question and was a little angry.


    What do you mean Liu Ye won an award? you didn¡¯t. Is there still a gap between your acting skills? ¡± she watched as the stylists helped Jiang se change her makeup and remove her earrings. She could not help but mumble, ¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we ask the film Jury? Why are we here to make things difficult for you?¡±


    Jiang se did not say anything. She knew very well that Liu Ye¡¯s award was inevitable! When he had previously taken on the role of Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission, ¡± he had received good reviews overseas, which hadid the foundation for today¡¯s award.


    Inparison, there were not many of his previous works that were outstanding. After all, he was much weaker than Liu Ye in terms of qualifications.


    As she listened to mo Anqi¡¯s long-winded exnation of how she was going to seek justice for herself, Xia Chaoqun held up his tablet and exined to her what to do next.


    After the film festival, she had to attend the premiere of ¡®demon¡¯ overseas with Zhao rang and the others. At the same time, she had to participate in the shooting of the fedarer advertisement a weekter.


    ¡°¡®Demon¡¯ should be screening in the country by now.¡± Xia Chaoqun looked at the time. in theter stages, a few media outlets arranged for an interview. I agreed to three of them on your behalf. The season¡¯s production team of ¡®a filmmaker in the industry¡¯ contacted me earlier, hoping to invite you, Liu Ye, and Zhao rang to the show hosted by Sheng Jingzhi.


    In the past, Jiang se had to rely on Zhao rang to lead her on the show. She had to think of ways to get pictures, grab topics, and raise her poprity. Now, the festival Group had taken the initiative to invite her. Jiang se had been walking in-between for four years.


    The charity g after the France Film Festival had always been as dazzling as the major award ceremonies. Famous directors, top producers, scriptwriters, and celebrities from all over the world could be found there. Jiang se would be one of the hot favorites tonight.


    demon, ¡± which she had acted in, was the favorite of this year¡¯s France Film Festival. It had won two major awards in a row and was the center of attention. When Jiang se entered, she received many business cards from the producers and directors, who expressed their interest in working with her.


    Xia Chaoqun was like a fish in water at such an event. He tried his best to find an opportunity for Jiang se.


    Jiang se felt a little tired fromughing. She found a corner and sat down. She even held a ss of soda in her hand.


    Aside from doing charity, more people would seize the opportunity to see if there was a possibility of finding a partner.


    Jiang se had only sat down for a short while when she heard footsteps approaching. Chessaray¡¯s voice rang out beside her.


    ¡°Hi, Jiang.¡±


    He was wearing a dark blue custom-made suit. His slightly curly chestnut hair wasbed back, revealing his full forehead. He was holding a ss of wine. When Jiang se looked up, he raised his wrist and raised his ss. Jiang se could not help but smile.


    ¡°Hey, Chesare, are you here tofort me?¡±


    Many of the Chinese media looked at Jiang se with sympathy tonight. It was as if they felt that it was a pity that she could not win an award at the France Film Festival like Liu Ye.


    When chessaray heard Jiang SE¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need anyfort.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t needfort, but she was curious about how Chesare hade to find her.


    He put the wine ss aside and sat down.


    ¡°But I still think that your performance is far better than Kelly¡¯s. You didn¡¯t get the award because they never learned to appreciate you.¡±


    His protective words made Jiang seugh. thank you, censare. she paused for a moment before she said pointedly, ¡±


    but it¡¯s also possible that I¡¯m stillcking a better opportunity.


    Chessaray raised his eyebrows. you really don¡¯t need myfort.


    Jiang SE¡¯s ambitious words did not arouse any resentment in chessaray. He had attended the charity dinner that night with the intention of discussing a coboration with Jiang se.


    I think you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve seen your performance in ¡®the demon¡¯. Maybe you can try out the role of Shireen.


    Jiang se perked up. Even though she had a feeling that chessaray would give her a chance to appear in ¡°the prisoner¡± when she saw him, she could not help but look happy when she heard the news from him.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to give me a chance to audition?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Chessaray nodded his head.


    I was nning to make an appointment with you after the evening party to talk about this, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to change the time. If you¡¯re still interested in ¡®the prisoner,¡¯ I¡¯ll send you the audition time and ceter.


    ...

 Chapter 479

    479 Chapter 479 Shireen


    Chesare¡¯s schedule in France was very tight and he was not expected to stay for long. The audition he sent was set for the next afternoon.


    The role of ¡± Shireen ¡± that he was willing to audition for Jiang se would only appear in the early stages of ¡± the prisoner ¡°. It was considered a minor role that would affect the plot. However, since ¡± the prisoner ¡± was directed by chessaray, once Jiang se was confirmed to take part in the movie, it would undoubtedly be very beneficial to her career.


    Therefore, after Jiang se returned to the hotel from the charity g, she took out the original ¡± the prisoner ¡± that chessaray had lent her and watched it again.


    She had read this novel too many times. Jiang se could almost recite the plot backwards.


    She had memorized the fates of the main characters in the book by heart. However, just in case, Jiang se still read the book from beginning to end. She also noted down the ces where ¡± Shireen ¡± had appeared so that she could slowly study it again before the audition.


    Chessaray did not give her a script. However, based on Jiang SE¡¯s estimation, given his love for ¡± the prisoner ¡°, it was unlikely that he would make drastic changes to the script. Most of the character outlines and characters would probably follow the original.


    Mo Anqi brought a pen and paper over for Jiang se so that she could take notes. Xia Chaoqun was still contacting people from thepany to check thements after the release of ¡®demon¡¯.


    It was almost three O ¡®clock in the morning in China, and the first batch of viewers who had finished watching¡¯ demon ¡®had already started to give their ratings on the inte.


    In The Movie Database, ¡± the demon ¡± had a rare score of 95, and there were 30000 people who rated it.


    It was conceivable that with the momentum of the movie¡¯s release, the number of people who rated it would continue to increase. Even if the score would drop a little with the increase of the number of people who rated it, at this rate, it should remain above 90 points, which was quite a high standard.


    In the database, many Film Critics who had seen the premiere began to post:


    Film critic, han Rui: ¡± the entire film is Swift and fierce. Liu Ye¡¯s transition to a different role is quite sessful. When he and Zhang Yuqin, who is yed by Jiang se, were acting in the same scene for the first time, the excitement that gave people goosebumps left a deep impression. After watching it, there was even a moment when they forgot what kind of positive character Liu Ye had yed before. It can be imagined that the character ¡®Luo Shen¡¯ is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. He deserves the Best Actor award at the France Film Festival. Congrattions, Liu Ye!


    Feng bushuo: ¡± with a tension that could tug at people¡¯s heartstrings, when Shu Peien was praising ¡®the demon¡¯, the domestic audience criticized him for his preconceived ideas. Only now do I feel that teacher Shu¡¯s words are true. Jiang se acted out Zhang Yuqin¡¯s love for her daughter, her ¡®regret¡¯ after losing her daughter, and her ¡®ruthlessness¡¯ when she retaliated. However, what touched me the most was the ending of the film. She had a smile on her face, but there was no sign of life in her eyes. The France Film Festival owed her the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award.¡¯Demon¡¯ could be said to be the peak of Jiang SE¡¯s acting career. She was afraid that she would not be able to create another miracle.


    Many people shared the same conclusion as the film critic ¡®Feng bushuo¡¯. In The Movie Database, many people were very certain of Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills in¡¯ the demon¡¯. However, at the same time, many people also felt that it would be difficult for her to surpass herself with a film like ¡®the demon¡¯.


    Many people even predicted that this might be the most outstanding film Jiang se had ever acted in. It was impossible for Jiang se to y a better role than ¡®Zhang Yuqin¡¯.


    Other than that, there were also praises for the realistic appearance of the Daoist item. When they saw ZhuZhu¡¯s body, many people screamed.


    There was no need to mention the male and female lead¡¯s skills, but the makeup artists and artists in the crew were also quite serious in the details. They cooperated with the plot and considered all aspects, which led to the sess of the film and the creation of such a masterpiece from China.


    Xia Chaoqun skimmed through thements online. The domesticments were all positive. Jiang SE¡¯s fame and status had once again increased significantly after ¡± demon ¡± was released.


    As for thements online that said ¡®it would be difficult for Jiang se to make any further breakthroughs after¡¯ Zhang Yuqin¡¯, Xia Chaoqun ignored them.


    That night was destined to be a sleepless one for Jiang se. She was busy reading her novel. She had to sort out a detailed character outline for the character ¡®Shireen¡¯ in ¡± the prisoner ¡± so that she could face the test of censare tomorrow.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s heart ached when she saw how serious Jiang se was. The hotel had sent over supper, but Jiang se did not dare to eat it because she wanted to maintain her figure.


    ¡°Sese, director Chesare has given you a chance to audition, and he has a good impression of you. You¡¯ve read ¡®the prisoner¡¯ so many times, so why do you need to take extra notes? Why don¡¯t you go to bed early and get some rest so that you can handle the audition tomorrow?¡±


    While Jiang se was busy reading, she massaged Jiang SE¡¯s shoulders and neck to make her feel morefortable.


    just because Chesare gave me an audition doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve already gotten the role of Shireen in ¡®the prisoner¡¯. He has a good impression of me because he saw my sincerity.


    Back then, because of ¡± the lost city ¡°, Jiang se had taken her internship in the Department of Archaeology seriously. That had left a very good impression on chessaray. It was also one of the main reasons why he had agreed to give Jiang se an audition opportunity in the end.


    For a director like chessaray, there were plenty of actresses with excellent acting skills. However, the reason Jiang se was able to obtain his friendship was because of her serious personality and character.


    the prisoner ¡± was based on religion, and the background of the story was modeled after Italy during the Renaissance.


    At that time, Italy was nominally under the rule of the Holy Roman Empire, but those in power were only keen on expanding their power and territory. They only ruled Italy in name, causing Italy to fall into political division. The church took the opportunity to expand wantonly, and religion and theology monopolized the culture. Religious power invaded the political power, and people believed in theology without a doubt and became addicted to it.


    In the original text, arge number of words were used to describe such a background. At first, it gave people a boring feeling, which was why ¡± the prisoner ¡± had not been popr after it hit the market.


    Andre was a Bishop of a small town. In addition to dealing with some Religious Affairs and giving some enlightenment to the townspeople, his greatest wish was to leave the town and enter arger church to serve God.


    Until one day, the town he was in epted ¡®Shireen¡¯, who had been seriously injured in the operation to eliminate heresy and witches. His life began to change.


    He had saved Shireen, and out of gratitude, Shireen had revealed a secret that could change Andre¡¯s life. In the process of eliminating the heresy, she had identally obtained a spell that could allow her to pray to God for blessings. By offering the ¡®purest soul¡¯, she could pray to God and get what she wanted.


    Andre was overjoyed when he heard the news.


    He had served the church for many years. If nothing unexpected happened, it would be too difficult for him to enter the church and be promoted. After learning the news, he cheated Shireen¡¯s trust and coaxed her to say the spell. He sacrificed Shireen in exchange for God¡¯s wish to be promoted to Pope, and God finally appeared.

 Chapter 480

    480 Chapter 480 injustice


    Shireen¡¯s character had only appeared in these scenes, but it had a huge impact on the story.


    Andre received God¡¯s promise and was full of ambition for the future. However, he paid a heavy price, which gave birth to other ambitions, and that was how the story of ¡± the prisoner ¡± began.


    Jiang se spent the entire night sorting out the outline of Shireen¡¯s character and trying to figure out her emotions.


    The time that chessaray had given her was too short, but fortunately, she was very familiar with the novel, so she was quite confident in the audition.


    Shireen was born in the church and had a strange passion and fanaticism for religion. She was willing to devote her life to the church and was injured in the process of eradicating heresy and witches. In the end, she was used by Andre as a sacrifice.


    From these few words, Jiang se could roughly analyze this person¡¯s personality. He was passionate and persistent, simple and trusting. When faced with the heretics, he would disy his cold and powerful side. He was a loyal soldier in the church who served God.


    By the time Jiang se was done sorting out the documents, it was already dawn in France. Mo Anqi and Xia Chaoqun had already returned to their room. She stretchedzily and went to the bathroom to wash up. She was still thinking about the lines she had prepared to ensure that everything was in ce.


    In China, the inte was almost full of discussions about ¡®demon¡¯ due to its release.


    unexpected events ¡± was supposed to be released on the same day as ¡± demon ¡°, but due to ¡± demon ¡°¡®s recent limelight, in order to not affect the box office results, ning zhanping had specially pushed back the release time of ¡± unexpected events ¡± to a weekter, temporarily avoiding the peak of ¡± demon ¡°.


    At this time, theizens in China who had watched ¡± demon ¡± were excitedly expressing their opinions on the inte. No one noticed that among the movies that were released at the same time, there was also the new film ¡± revenge ¡± that Feng Nan had high hopes for.


    In Feng Nan¡¯s previous life,¡¯demon¡¯, which had received a lot of good reviews because of its small production and big performance, was drowned out by the praises of¡¯ demon¡¯. The premiere did not cause as much of a stir as Feng Nan remembered, and it did not even attract any attention at all.


    In her previous life,¡¯revenge¡¯ had received a lot of good reviews from the audience the moment it was released. Now that Feng Nan had been reborn, he had increased the investment cost for ¡®revenge¡¯ and even spent a lot of money on special effects.


    For this reason, she even swallowed her anger and made a bet with Dong Mingsheng. She even paid for it herself and tried to bring ¡± revenge ¡± to the France Film Festival.


    This was supposed to be the Halo of , but in the end, it did not bring back any returns that exceeded Feng Nan¡¯s expectations. In fact, it was even more miserable than she had imagined.


    Before the film festival, the Chinese media had focused their attention on the dispute between Tao cen and Jiang se. Later on, they had focused on how ¡± demon ¡± had won the award. No one had noticed a female star like Feng Nan.


    Even on the night of the closing ceremony, her expensive custom-made dress was of no use. The overwhelming headlines of the media were: Jiang se did not have the chance to win the title of Best Actress.


    Although this was not good news for Jiang se, the high level of attention she received was something that Feng Nan could notpare to.


    At this year¡¯s France Film Festival, Feng Nan hadpletely be a foil to her. That night, not only did Jiang se have trouble sleeping because of work, but Feng Nan was also unable to fall asleep.


    She didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t get the corresponding reward after putting in so much effort.


    She made an overseas call back to the capital and instructed her team to rope in the media. She had once used the title of ¡± revenge ¡± from her memory in her previous life to attract the audience¡¯s attention with the gimmicks of ¡®beautiful director¡¯ and a small production. However, the front page headline of Huaxia today was: Jiang se had disyed her peak acting skills in ¡± the demon. industry insiders believed that this might be the peak of her career and that it would be difficult for her to make any further progress.


    ¡°Miss Feng, Zhenzhen.¡±


    The assistant looked at her gloomy face. She had not slept the whole night and her face was pale.


    that¡¯s impossible. How could ¡®revenge¡¯ be like this? ¡±


    Not only did ¡®revenge¡¯ fail to break Feng Nan¡¯s initial expectations, it did not even achieve the glory that she remembered from her previous life. From the premierest night until today,¡¯revenge¡¯ did not even manage to earn 60000 Yuan at the box office. Compared to ¡®demon¡¯, it was aplete failure.


    On her phone, Hua Investment Corporation kept sending her messages. ording to the media statistics, ¡± the demon ¡± had surpassed the box office of other movies by far more than the news spots that Feng Nan had painstakingly obtained. It was like a tight p to Feng Nan¡¯s face, causing her to almost break down.


    If this was the only result she got after working so hard for so many years, why would she focus on this one thing all these years and dy her fame from shooting other films?


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this, I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Feng Nan bit his lip and instructed his assistant, ¡±


    change my flight ticket immediately. I want to return to China first. I need to promote this movie before Zhao rang and the others return!


    The mood of ¡± revenge ¡± was much better than ¡± demon ¡°. It was a plot where the mother chased after the murderer after losing her child. However, the ending of ¡± demon ¡± was Zhang Yuqin¡¯s choice to take revenge, while the female lead of ¡± revenge ¡°, who she was the main character, chose to be more magnanimous. The judges of the France Film Festival did not have good taste and looked down on ¡± revenge ¡°, so it did not make sense that the audience would also fall for ¡± demon ¡°.


    Feng Nan quickly pulled himself together. After some thought, he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hey, Yongshi yongxiao.¡±


    Since the media reporters were curious about her identity as a rich youngdy, then she would use this matter as a gimmick and organize Feng Yongshi and the others to apany her in promoting in China. This would definitely open up a new opening for ¡®revenge¡¯.


    At the moment, was justcking in opportunities, it was not that there was a problem with the movie. Once the audience found out about this movie, people woulde to watch it sooner orter.


    With that in mind, Feng Nan took the earliest flight back to China.


    After she was reborn, although her rtionship with Feng Zhongliang wasn¡¯t very close, she maintained a very good rtionship with Feng Shiyong and the others. Once she made a request, Feng Shiyong couldn¡¯t bring himself to reject her request and flew to the capital.


    Feng Nan didn¡¯t even have time to rest as she threw herself into the publicity of ¡®revenge¡¯ without stopping. The first thing she did when she returned was to invite a few media reporters for interviews, then she invited Feng Shiyong to watch ¡®revenge¡¯, the movie she was the main lead in, and at the same time, she also hired a Media Studio to film it, and got a news headline.


    Feng Shiyong couldn¡¯t understand what she was doing.


    This cousin who was once grandpa¡¯s favorite seemed to have changed into a different person. She had been engaged to Zhao junhan of the Jianghua group for many years, but the two of them had their own fun and had no intention of getting married.


    Back when she fell out with her grandfather, she still had to enter the entertainment industry. Now, she was in a state that was neither human nor ghost. She should have returned to her family and married into the Zhao family, bing the wife of the Jianghua group¡¯s next head. However, she was still bobbing up and down in the entertainment industry. Now, because of the invitation for a new movie, it was not ideal, and she even asked Feng Shiyong to help her. Feng Shiyong could not understand,


    Nan, since you want to create hype and make ¡®revenge¡¯ famous, why don¡¯t you ask Zhao junhan or Grandpa for help? it¡¯ll be better for him to show up than for me.

 Chapter 481

    481 Chapter 4


    When Feng Nan heard Zhao junhan¡¯s name, his face was filled with mockery, and when Feng Shiyong mentioned Feng Zhongliang, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡±


    ¡°Old aunt!¡± She almost called out Feng Zhongliang¡¯s usual disrespectful name, but luckily she stopped herself in time, so Feng Shiyong didn¡¯t pay attention to her, ¡±


    it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know grandfather¡¯s character and temper. He¡¯s always looked down on me in this industry and thinks that it¡¯s a very embarrassing thing for me to be an actress. He won¡¯t care about the movie, and he won¡¯te to watch it. Asking him for help is just a waste of time.


    Grandpa dotes on you the most. If you beg him a few more times, maybe he¡¯ll soften his heart.


    Feng Shiyong was a little puzzled, why did the grandfather and grandson pair that were perfectly fine back then have such a stiff rtionship today, with no signs of turning back?


    Now, Feng Nan had be a joke in the Feng family in Hong Kong. Her parents had always felt embarrassed when they mentioned her.


    This time, she had something to do, so many of her sisters did note. They were afraid that they would be rted to her, and if her grandfather med them, it would affect the division of property between the families after Feng Zhongliang passed away.


    The reason why Feng Shiyong came over was because Feng Nan had maintained a good rtionship with her for the past few years, and also because of their past rtionship. At the same time, she did not believe that her grandfather would really be so heartless to her, and guessed that the grandfather and grandson were just throwing a tantrum, so she came over to reconcile, and perhaps she could make Feng Zhongliang happy.


    She said that out of goodwill, but Feng Nan¡¯s face was filled with disdain after hearing her words.


    ¡°Soft-hearted? I said he¡¯s old and has mental problems! The people around me are also sick.¡±


    Feng Shiyong¡¯s words didn¡¯t make Feng Nan feel any better, instead, all his old and new grudges were brought up.


    She couldn¡¯t pretend to be filial at this moment. Dong Mingsheng¡¯s investment, the box office losses of ¡®revenge¡¯, and the trip to the France Film Festival, which didn¡¯t have any improvement, were like a few heavy mountains on her shoulders. Feng Shiyong¡¯s words were unpleasant to hear, and when he mentioned Feng Zhongliang, Zhao junhan, and the others, itpletely stirred up Feng Nan¡¯s anger. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the surprise on Feng Shiyong¡¯s face,


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Feng Nan gritted her teeth and suppressed the anger in her heart. She reminded herself that the person next to her had the surname Feng, so she forcefully swallowed theints that she was about to say to Feng Zhongliang. She could swallow these words, but she could not swallow the anger.


    Therefore, he vented his anger on someone else and said in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°Do you know where¡¯s that Liu by the old man¡¯s side?¡±


    She had a mocking look on her face, and Feng Shiyong nodded his head, ¡±


    of course I do. Uncle Liu has served Grandpa for many years, and Grandpa trusts him a lot. To Feng Zhongliang, perhaps Xiao Liu¡¯s existence was far closer and more trustworthy than many of his children and grandchildren who were not by his side.


    Feng Yongshi could hear the indifference in her words towards Feng Zhongliang, and couldn¡¯t help but frown as she advised, ¡±


    also, don¡¯t be so disrespectful to Grandpa. If uncle hears this, he might punish you.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡± Feng Nan heard Feng Shiyong¡¯s words and didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so hypocritical. You¡¯re so annoying when you talk.¡±


    She curled her lips and turned off the lights in the theater. She did not hide the disgust in her eyes.


    do you know that in order to trick me intoing homest time, he quit this job and told me that it was dangerous? ¡± She remembered thest time Xiao Liu called and said a bunch of things to her, ¡±


    he told me to go home immediately if anything happened. The old man will protect me. When she thought of this, she was furious.


    if he really knew how to protect me, he wouldn¡¯t have used such underhanded means to freeze my assets and force me to sign a contract to give up my dividends.


    As she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but remind Feng Shiyong, ¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m only telling you this because I¡¯m the closest to you among my sisters. Don¡¯t go back and tell your family.¡±


    Feng Shiyong was extremely surprised, ¡±


    ¡°Did uncle Liu really remind you of that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Feng Nan chuckled.


    do you think he¡¯s crazy? what danger could I be in? ¡±


    The movie had already started, and Feng Nan¡¯s gaze fell on the screen. The surroundings were sparse. revenge ¡± had only been released not long ago, but the seats were still not full.


    She was still resentful, but she felt much better after speaking ill of Xiao Liu and Feng Zhongliang. She didn¡¯t expect Feng Shiyong to reply to her, but who knew that in the next moment, she would hear Feng Shiyong say,


    ¡°That¡¯s not for sure, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She turned around, and Feng Shiyong said, ¡±


    you were kidnapped that year. Don¡¯t you remember? ¡±


    Feng Shiyong had said this in a joking manner, but who knew that Feng Nan¡¯s eyes and mouth would be wide open with a look of surprise on his face, as if he had never expected her to say something like this. Feng Shiyong¡¯s smile disappeared, and she couldn¡¯t help but exim,


    ¡°No way. You really don¡¯t remember?¡±


    She didn¡¯t have any memories of the past, so how could she remember these things?


    Feng Nan did not expect that the original ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ had been kidnapped when he was young.


    Originally, he had invited Feng Shiyong to the imperial capital to help him promote ¡°revenge,¡± but who knew that he would find out such a thing from her.


    ¡°How can I not remember?¡±


    She forced a smile and said, ¡± I was just joking with you. After all, everything was fine. You¡¯ve never mentioned this before.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Grandpa doesn¡¯t want anyone in the family to mention it in front of you.¡± It was not a glorious thing, and it caused quite a bigmotion back then. Feng Zhongliang suppressed it after that. I¡¯m thinking that uncle Liu¡¯s warning might have something to do with this. You¡¯d better be careful.


    Feng Shiyong didn¡¯t mean it, but Feng Nan took it seriously.


    Feng Nan panicked when she heard the news. She had thought that Xiao Liu was spouting nonsense to scare her, but when she found out that Feng Nan had been kidnapped before, she could not remain calm.


    Feng Nan was also distracted by the movie, thinking about how he could get some information out of Feng Shiyong.


    It was only then that she realized that she did not know much about the original Feng Nan, causing her to miss opportunities repeatedly. PEI Yi had been like this in the past, and now, this had happened.


    She regretted what she had said earlier, and the expression she had on her face. She didn¡¯t know if Feng Shiyong would expose her if he mentioned it to Feng Zhongliang.


    At the same time, because of Feng Shiyong¡¯s warning, she felt an inexplicable sense of danger, as if there were eyes all around her staring at her.


    In the suburbs of London, a few gunshots broke the silence of the early morning, followed by fighting and cursing. The residents nearby had long been used to this. They closed their doors and windows, not daring to go out and take a look.


    This area was a social housing area arranged by the government. The residents were all poor families who had been arranged to live in the city, and the living crowd was very mixed.


    ...


    PEI Yi had been living in such an environment for more than a month.

 Chapter 482

    482 Shocking


    PEI Yi had received a mission after the actualbat exercise.


    The mission was rted to the International trafficking of a new type of drug that endangered the security of China. After investigating, they found out that the drug originated from abroad and used children to smuggle it into the country.


    First, it would lower the police¡¯s attention, as the staff would not usually suspect that these children were rted to drugs. Second, it would reduce the risk of the gang being caught.


    PEI Yi followed this lead and found his way overseas. He moved into a poor area on the outskirts of London and sneaked into one of the gangs, dealing with evil every day.


    Most of the residents here had already been controlled by gangs, and thepetition between them was fierce. There would often be gang fights here, and gunshots and murder cases happened from time to time. Sometimes, even the police were unwilling toe.


    Most of the poor children in the vicinity were controlled by gangs. For the small profit, they listened to the gang members ¡®orders, hid the drugs on them, and sent them to various countries. Among them, China was one of the biggest countries affected.


    He had been here for a while and had found a lot of clues. He had helped the police destroy several of the beggar gang¡¯s nests, which had attracted the attention of the local gangs. Recently, the search in this area had be more intensive, and it was estimated that they would have to move to another ce soon.


    The local criminals had probably also noticed that something was wrong and had be more rampant recently. They had arrested many children in session with the intention of finding out the undercover agents working for the police.


    The gunshots stopped, and the people in the room stood up.


    PEI Yi stood by the window and lifted the curtain to look outside. Under the streetlights, he could see a group of people walking toward him from his reflection on the ground before he could hear the footsteps.


    Amidst the dripping sounds, the smell of blood mixed with the smell of gunpowder smoke came. Severalrades in the house were discussing about how to evacuate from the nearby area. Chen minshu was also in the crowd.


    recently,¡¯Crow¡¯ has begun to suspect. The news of thest batch of drugs entering the country has been spread. After the higher-ups caught the group of children,¡¯Crow¡¯ has been on guard and is very strict with the investigation. PEI Yi left the window and sat down. recently, the gang has been investigating the traitor. Some people are already suspicious of me.


    He had an Asian face and had not been in the gang for a long time. If not for the fact that his ¡®identity and origin¡¯ could not be found out, and that he was ruthless and daring after joining the gang, which quickly won the appreciation of the higher-ups, he would have been found out long ago during the gang traitor investigation operation.


    However, even though he had been safe and sound for such a long time, the drugs that had entered China had frequently failed, which still attracted the attention of the higher-ups.


    The punishment for traitors had been carried out in front of him several times. The way the establishment society dealt with its underlings was outrageous. In addition to killing the chicken to warn the monkeys, it also had the intention to test him.


    PEI Yi knew that this ce was dangerous, but he could not leave for now. He still had some information that he had not spread. Recently, he had been under strict surveince. He would only be able to leave sessfully once China and the London police worked together to wipe out this hideout.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me the information?¡± In the night, Chen minshu did not think much of their current situation.


    ¡°If I bring the information out, won¡¯t I be able to exterminate these people?¡± She pped her hands and said in a rxed manner, ¡±


    ¡°Once the curse is removed, we can all make a contribution when we return to China. Grandpa PEI will definitely praise us, and our marriage can be put on the agenda.¡±


    Herrades in the roomughed in relief when she said that.


    This time, everyone had been assigned to such a dangerous mission. They were on tenterhooks all day long. Sometimes, they would even see ¡®traitors¡¯ being publicly executed. Some of the executioners were also Chinese faces. Living in such an environment, they could lose their lives at any time. asionally, they had to fight over territory and drug sales. It was extremely depressing for everyone, and it was difficult to rx.


    Chen minshu had just arrived a few days ago. She was originally a girl and her family doted on her a lot. Her father was quite powerful in the military. She should not have been involved in such a dangerous mission.


    However, the bet she made with PEI Yi back then had been on her mind all this time. She had tried her best to participate in the actualbat exercise. With her abilities, it was only natural that she did not perform well in the exercise.


    In addition, her father also had some idea about this mission, so he had eliminated her in advance.


    In addition to being worried that her daughter would get into trouble due to her ignorance, he was also afraid that she would meet with an ident during this mission.


    However, Chen minshu insisted oning. She used some unknown method to forge her identity. She even found out where PEI Yi and the others were staying in London. She barged in recklessly.


    She had a carefree personality and was quite liked by the others, except for PEI Yi.


    In the past few days, she had been showing off her close rtionship with PEI Yi. At the same time, she gave everyone the impression that the two of them were so close that they were about to get married. Herrades in the same profession encouraged her to work hard. This made Chen minshu very proud of herself and she often mentioned her marriage to PEI Yi recently.


    PEI Yi had tolerated Chen minshu for so many days not only because she had walked right into their trap, but also because the ¡®crows¡¯ had shifted their surveince to Chen minshu.


    However, he could not help but frown when he heard her spouting nonsense.


    In the dark, his face was filled with undisguised disgust. for you? ¡± He exhaled and turned his face away. He lifted the curtain and looked out of the window again. He was afraid that if he looked at Chen minshu a few more times, the anger in his heart would surge up again.


    ¡°Ever since you entered this ce, it¡¯s not easy to get out.¡±


    After Chen minshu entered the mission location, she was well protected. She knew nothing about the methods of these organizations. Many of her thoughts were so naive that they were almost stupid. It was hard to bear.


    The smell of blood outside was getting stronger and stronger. A group of gang members dragged a few people who were on the verge of death and walked over.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, or I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t live to see the day you¡¯ll be thrown into the sea and fed to the Sharks.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice was heard, followed by the child¡¯s cries and pleas.


    A few of hisrades, who had felt sympathy for PEI Yi because of his attitude toward Chen minshu, stood up when they heard his voice. They were about to persuade PEI Yi to treat Chen minshu better, but their words were stuck in their throats.


    Chen minshu frowned and got up as well. She squeezed to the window and saw a group of foreigners dragging a few children covered in blood under the streetlights.


    A few children were covered in wounds. Some of them had blood in their mouths and could not even speak. One of them had a broken leg. When he was dragged over, he left a long trail of blood on the ground.


    Upon seeing this, the tworades could not bear to look at it anymore. However, PEI Yi¡¯s expression remained the same as usual as he had seen too many scenes of execution.


    Chen minshu, on the other hand, knew that she was on a dangerous mission, but she had no concept of danger. It was her first time seeing such a bloody scene, and her eyes almost popped out.


    The group of people had already gone downstairs, and she seemed toe back to her senses, suddenly screaming out loud!

 Chapter 483

    483 Chapter 483-self-seeking


    In the early hours of the morning, there was no other sound except the rustling rain, the footsteps of the gang members, the talking, and the screams of children.


    In a house with poor soundproofing, even the snoring next door could not be heard.


    Obviously, at this time, rather than saying that everyone could fall asleep after the gunfight, it was better to say that the people nearby had fallen into a false sleep.


    Chen minshu¡¯s shrieks were very piercing at this moment. The group of people downstairs had alreadye to their senses. PEI Yi quickly rushed into the house and came out with a bag.


    After building his ID card and sneaking into the gang, he had experienced many things and performed outstandingly before he was selected by the ¡®Crow¡¯ and moved to the nearby area to participate in the gang¡¯s drug production and trafficking process.


    Ever since he came here, PEI Yi had been making preparations to escape if his identity was exposed. He hid the most important information and kept his personal belongings in a backpack.


    As soon as he moved, his otherrades also woke up and went to get their own things.


    Chen minshu covered her mouth. She had already realized that she had caused trouble.


    PEI Yi walked past the mirror at the door. Wrapping his hands in his clothes, he threw a punch at the mirror, shattering it. With the sound of the mirror shattering, a grid appeared behind him. He reached into it and took out a waterproof bag. The information he had found earlier had been hidden in this.


    There were two pistols and a loaded magazine in the bag. He opened the door, and Chen minshu was a little confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to save anyone?¡±


    They had already been exposed and attracted the attention of the kun gang. No matter what, there would be a fierce battle tonight.


    The situation had been bad recently, and the gangs had failed to deliver drugs. All the major factions were trying to find the undercover police.


    Under such circumstances, she would rather kill the wrong person than be let off if she attracted their attention. Instead of running away like a coward, Chen minshu felt that she might as well fight to her heart¡¯s content and at least save the people.


    PEI Yi ignored her. He could already hear the people downstairs trying toe up and was about to leave.


    He had been here for more than a month, and he had not been wasting his time. He had memorized the map of the nearby area, the underground sewer, and other routes, so that he could use them when he escaped.


    After hearing Chen minshu¡¯s innocent words, he did not waste his breath on her.


    Her father couldn¡¯t teach her what it meant to be sensible. Naturally, there would be fiercer people to teach her on behalf of the Chen family. These people¡¯s anger had to wait for someone to calm down. The gang had many ways to make her regret being born into this world.


    ¡°How?¡±


    PEI Yi dodged and left first. Hisrades were ready to cover for him and decided to make some noise to draw the enemy away.


    He had the clues that he had found this time, which were rted to the list of some important leaders in the drug manufacturing industry and the drug production process. Only if he escaped could he hand these things over to the police and wipe out the whole ce.


    If he stayed behind and was caught, this operation would only alert the enemy and waste his efforts. He would have to start all over again, and these drug dealers would be more difficult to deal with after being investigated.


    after all, we¡¯re soldiers, those children, ¡°she said with a trembling voice. The rest of them looked at each other helplessly.


    ¡°I understand, but under such circumstances, even if we save her, we can¡¯t take her away.¡±


    Now, because of Chen minshu¡¯s scream, they could not even save themselves. There was no way to Save the Children safely.


    He reckoned that arge number of people would be arriving soon. The best way to save them was to find a way to leave this ce and inform the London police. Then, with the information that PEI Yi had, he would wipe out the entire ce. He should not rush out on impulse.


    She was still young and had only entered this mission because she was bold. She had not experienced any real danger. The so-called joining of a gang andpleting the mission was nothing more than staying in a temporarily rented house aftering here.


    She was well-protected by the Chen family, and her character was a little arrogant. She didn¡¯t know how evil people were, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of means these gangs used to deal with people.


    No matter how stupid Chen minshu was, she knew that she had gotten into trouble. She was extremely disappointed that PEI Yi had run away with his bag.


    In the past, she had always thought that PEI Yi came from a good family and was not a coward. Who knew that he would abandon everyone and run away at the critical moment?


    PEI Yi had already climbed down the pipe from the other side when he heard gunshots in the distance.


    He did note here on a mission to lose his life. He adjusted his breathing, and even though he was burning with anxiety, he did not run.


    The sound of his footsteps in the night could easily be heard and left behind clues. The area was already under the control of drug dealers, so it was not easy to escape sessfully. He stood there for a while, followed the winding Street, and quickly disappeared around the corner of the house.


    That night, the people under the gang¡¯s rule felt very uneasy. The gunfight didn¡¯t stop until dawn. By the time the police arrived, everything had calmed down.


    Jiang se was enjoying her breakfast in the hotel while she browsed through the news about ¡°demon¡± in China. An international piece of news was on the front page of China Information Network. A gunfight broke out in the London suburbs. At least five men were killed and two were injured.


    When she saw the news, Jiang se could not help but click on it.


    ¡°A gunfight broke out in the London suburbs at 4 a.m. Today, the local residents are on tenterhooks.¡±


    in a phone interview, the city officials said that there were five dead and two injured in the incident. The injured have been sent to the hospital. The shooting is suspected to be rted to the fire fight of the kun gang.


    ¡°It is reported that there are frequent gun fights in the area. Among the dead men, a young man of about 25 years old from Huaxia is currently being investigated. The police have yet to announce the details of the case. Our press conference will continue to pay attention to this case.¡±


    There were also a few photos of the local police¡¯s intervention. On the old streets, some blood had not dried yet, and the scene was a mess with many people gathered together.


    In the photos taken by the reporters, there were a few photos of the injured being sent to the hospital, as well as a few photos of the deceased. However, they were blurred out and could not be seen clearly.


    When Jiang se saw the Chinese man, she was a little worried.


    Ever since PEI Yi hadpleted his mission, he had been so concerned that she could not help but click on the news whenever she saw it.


    However, she could still recognize PEI Yi¡¯s face despite the mosaic.


    Furthermore, if anything were to happen to PEI Yi, the PEI family in the country would definitely be the first to find out about it. If her grandfather were to find out about her rtionship with PEI Yi, he would definitely call her to inform her immediately.


    She did not panic. Instead, sheposed herself and continued to enjoy her breakfast.


    While Jiang se was reading the newspaper, PEI Yi had also hidden himself. The ¡®Crow¡¯ was still looking for him. Although the news released by the police had allowed him to know what had happened, it had also caused him quite a bit of trouble. The people he was supposed to contact in the country had not arrived yet, so he did not dare to act rashly.


    That day, one of theirrades died and two were injured. Chen minshu¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and she was most likely in the gang¡¯s hands. She was rted to this operation. If she was smart and clenched her teeth, she might suffer in the end. However, if she was lucky, she might be able to keep her life.


    However, if she continued to be willful, she might not be able to survive until the day the ¡®Crow¡¯ was caught.

 Chapter 484

    484 An opportunity


    The lunch that censaray and Tao cen were supposed to have the day before had been postponed to today. In France, the two of them enjoyed the most authentic French food. Tao cen did not seem to be affected by censaray¡¯s hint of cooperation with Jiang se the day before. He was all smiles.


    She was a very smart woman. She had schemes and means, but she always knew how to not be annoying.


    the film festival has ended. I know you¡¯re in a hurry. After the dessert was served, Tao cen smiled.


    but I haven¡¯t had the chance to meet you since the shooting of the lost city. I heard that the time band from Find happened toe to nice, and there¡¯s a concert in the afternoon.


    Chessaray did not touch the dessert in front of him. He only smiled and rejected Tao cen¡¯s kind offer.


    I¡¯m sorry, the appointment in the afternoon was not within my ns.


    Find¡¯s time was one of the world¡¯s top orchestras, and its history could be traced back to more than 70 years ago.


    The band was not a fixed member, but since its establishment, it had been recruiting excellent members. Tickets were hard to buy, and it had always been a favorite in the eyes of people who liked music and art.


    Tao cen¡¯s invitation meant that she had already gotten the tickets. Chessaray¡¯s gaze fell on the exquisite pastry in front of him.


    I¡¯m very grateful for your kind intentions. he shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have other things to do in the afternoon.¡±


    His rejection was very obvious. Tao cen was supposed to be smart enough to keep her mouth shut at this moment. However, for some reason, she recalled censare¡¯s praise for Jiang se the day before.


    Tao cen, who had also been nominated for Best Actress like Jiang se, had also received an invitation to the charity dinner after the closing ceremonyst night. She had also seen the conversation between chessaray and Jiang se at the dinner. Chessaray had something to do in the afternoon, and it was very likely to be rted to Jiang se.


    Although she had snatched the role from Jiang se back then and acted in her first film, it was a series. When the producer had signed her, she had only been in the first film of ¡± the lost city ¡°. She had not been signed on for the second and third films.


    This was also the main reason why Tao cen had asked Chesare out for a meal today. When he thought about how Chesare had announced to the media that he would be working with Jiang se, the person he would be meeting this afternoon could very well be Jiang se.


    Tao cen pursed her lips and suppressed the curiosity in the depths of her heart. She smiled and put down the fork she was using to eat dessert. She picked up a tablecloth and wiped her mouth. She opened her bag and took out two tickets to the time band.


    since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m really sorry that I can¡¯t go to this wonderful concert with you. If you have the time, perhaps you can go with your friends.


    Chessaray liked beautiful women, art, and photography. At the same time, he was not resistant to music. Tao cen¡¯s tactful behavior won chessaray¡¯s favor. She was smart and tactful. Even when chessaray had already rejected her, she was still able to endure her embarrassment and nonchntly took out the tickets to meet his liking. This made chessaray smile.


    He did not ept the two tickets, but he was willing to ept Tao cen¡¯s good intentions, even though he knew that she had other requests.


    In the afternoon, the audition was held in a conference room temporarily rented by the hotel. Other than chessaray, his assistant and staff were present as well. Jiang se appeared in the conference room, wearing a simple pair of jeans and a sweater.


    Her long hair was tied up, and she was holding ¡®the prisoner¡¯, which she had borrowed from chessaray. After greeting him, she solemnly handed the book back to him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already finished?¡±


    Chessaray took the book and asked with a faint smile.


    When the book was with Jiang se, she had protected it very well. There were no wrinkles on it, and it was obvious that it had been flipped through. There was a simple bookmark in the book. Chessaray flipped open the spot where the bookmark was stuck. It happened to be the chapter where Shireen had appeared.


    Indeed, Jiang se had prepared in advance for the audition today.


    She was being very cautious and did not treat him lightly just because of their friendship. Her attitude had already filled chessaray with anticipation for Jiang SE¡¯s performance even before she had officially auditioned.


    For Jiang se, it was not easy to y the role of Shireen well.


    After a few short interactions with Jiang se, chessaray had a rough understanding of her personality. She was not a devout believer. She did not look like Shireen in the original novel. She did not have a warm personality either. On the contrary, she was rather cold. If she wanted to bring Shireen to life, she could not just rely on her friendship and luck.


    ¡°Watch carefully.¡± Jiang se understood what chessaray meant. With this novel in her hands, she would have more interactions with chessaray in the future. It also meant that she would have endless opportunities.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Chesare raised his book and waved it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll seed in this audition.¡±


    the prisoner ¡± was a very special existence to him. It was a work that he had liked for many years. He wanted to put it on the big screen and hoped to pick the most suitable person for it.


    Even for a character like Shireen, who did not upy many scenes, he would still have a strict and critical heart.


    After today¡¯s audition, he would continue to audition for other actors when he returned to Italy before making a final decision.


    If Jiang se returned the novel to her now, she might not be selected in the future. It would not be easy to get another chance like this.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang se nodded. however, I like ¡®the prisoner¡¯ as well. She¡¯s not just my backup n. Even if she failed the audition this time, Jiang se had no intention of holding onto ¡± the prisoner ¡± that belonged to chessaray forever.


    Some opportunities only came once. Every time he used the same method to get close to chessaray, it would only destroy the good impression he had built up.


    Her answer made censarre smile. He put the book away. Instead of asking Jiang se to start, he began to talk about Shireen.


    ¡°In your opinion, what¡¯s the point of Shireen¡¯s existence in ¡®the prisoner¡¯?¡±


    In the novel, Shireen¡¯s existence was the bridge between Andre and the gods. In the end, she was sacrificed by Andre, allowing him to sessfully touch the Golden Pyramid that he had once yearned for but never been able to reach.


    In the story, Andre was only one of the bishops of a remote town. If it weren¡¯t for this ident, bing the Pope would have been aughable dream that he couldn¡¯t achieve.


    However, he saved Shireen and learned a spell tomunicate with the gods from her. He prayed to the gods and said that he wanted to be the Pope, and the gods agreed.


    At that time, the Pope Saint Peter was already old and had been looking for a sessor. All the forces in the church were ambitious and desired this position.


    At that moment, Andre was overjoyed. However, he did not expect that Shireen¡¯s soul would be pure while her body was cursed by a heretic.


    The moment she was sacrificed, the gate to the other world opened, and arge number of evil spirits invaded.


    In that battle, almost the entire town was reduced to hell on earth. Andrew almost lost his life in that battle. He sealed the heresy but left a fatal injury. On his deathbed, the church felt that he had made a great contribution in this battle and made an exception to promote him as a candidate for the future Pope.

 Chapter 485

    485 Acknowledgment


    This was a great irony.


    Andre had put in a lot of effort and sacrificed Shireen¡¯s soul to pray to the gods in an attempt to ascend to the position of Pope. However, such an opportunity would be exchanged with his life.


    Under such circumstances, he was naturally unwilling to resign himself to his fate. The priests of the church were helpless against such a curse. Andre once again prayed to the gods. This time, what he wished for was eternal life.


    The story of ¡± the prisoner ¡± also began from here. Although Shireen¡¯s role was not very important, her importance was obvious.


    When Chesare asked Jiang se about her opinion on the character Shireen, he was indirectly asking her about her understanding of the character. Jiang se organized her thoughts.


    in my opinion, this character should be filled with courage, a fanatical and simple girl.


    So when she faced the heresy, she used her body as a vessel to seal the evil.


    to the infidels, she was cold and sharp. To thepanions of the church, she was warm and had unreserved trust. That was why she epted Andre¡¯s help in the end. She didn¡¯t doubt him at all and he easily got the information out of her.


    This included the incantation to pray to the gods, and he was caught off guard. In the end, he became the first sacrifice of Andre¡¯s prayer to the gods.


    ¡°She¡¯s a sad girl.¡± She did not die in the battle with the heretics, but she died because of herpanions ¡®desires. To Shireen, it was an irredeemable regret.


    ¡°OK?¡±


    Chessaray looked satisfied. you¡¯ve done your homework, Jiang. Let¡¯s start with the incantation Shireen and Andre mentioned in the prisoner.


    He made a hand gesture. For Jiang se, the real test had only just begun.


    The most difficult part was theck of script and lines. Everything had to be done on her own. In addition to testing her acting skills, it also tested her ability to react on the spot. If she did not perform well or felt awkward because of theck of lines, the audition would be a joke.


    Chesaray gestured to his assistant in the distance. Although he had absolute say in the film adapted from the novel ¡± the prisoner, ¡± he still had to exin to the investors about the choice of actors.


    Therefore, this simple audition had to be recorded on the camera as a basis for the selection of actorster.


    When the camera panned to her, the assistant gave her an ¡®OK¡¯ sign. Chessaray nced at Jiang se and said, ¡±


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Jiang SE¡¯s expression changed. Her eyes burned with passion. At the same time, she looked up and raised her arm. She appeared very excited.


    ¡°Andre, Did you know? I¡¯m seeing God!¡±


    Her upper body leaned forward slightly, and her tone was a little hysterical, with irrepressible excitement and sincerity.


    gods do exist. God is right beside us. She gasped for air, and because of her excited expression, her originally fair face turned pink, and the color gradually deepened.


    ¡°Here, here, here.¡±


    She pointed at a few ces in the air and walked back and forth.


    A force was supporting her, filling her with endless energy. At this moment, Jiang se had transformed into another person.


    She wasn¡¯t as calm and quiet as chessari had imagined her to be, nor was she the gloomy Zhang Yuqin in ¡°the demon ¡°, nor was she as elegant as in¡± the event of Beiping. she was like a fanatic believer who suddenly saw the legendary God. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak coherently, and she even spat out a few words in her excitement, which increased her appeal.


    Her voice was a little hoarse and sounded like she was crying. At this moment, Jiang se did not have a script or lines. She was free to act on her own. Chessaray had watched her movies before, but this was the first time he saw her show off her acting skills.


    this time, when I was exterminating the heretics, I learned a spell. Ahem, ahem, ahem, ahem, ahem, ¡°she lowered her voice, and her eyes were bright and moving. She looked down at the empty space in front of her as if there was really someone in front of her who was listening to her seriously.


    ¡°You can summon miracles, tell God your wish, and make ite true.¡±


    Chessaray supported his chin with one hand, and an interested look appeared on his face.


    Recently, the news in China had beenparing Jiang se and Tao cen. The incident had blown up and even the Western media had been alerted. He had heard about it.


    As a director who had worked with Tao cen before, chessaray was very confident in Tao cen¡¯s acting skills.


    It was obvious that there was still a gap between Jiang SE¡¯s current performance and Tao cen¡¯s. The two of them had been in the industry for different periods of time. Tao cen was more experienced in film production than Jiang se.


    She could skillfully change all kinds of expressions as she pleased.


    However, chessaray had to acknowledge Jiang SE¡¯s talent. She might not be as experienced as Tao cen when it came to changing the details, but her grasp of the characters in the script allowed her to fully mobilize her emotions and adapt to each role she yed.


    Her enthusiasm was enough to drive the people around her. Perhaps it was because of time that she was weaker than Tao cen in a certain aspect, but her special qualities made every director who worked with her like her.


    In time, when she had umted enough experience, enriched her acting skills, and overcame her own shorings, she would be even more dazzling than she was now.


    During the audition process, she had reacted quickly and smoothly said her lines. Her emotions infected herself and others at the same time.


    Chessaray even noticed that his initial worry that Jiang SE¡¯s Chinese face would cause him to fall for her trick did not happen.


    Initially, he had only intended to give Jiang se a chance to audition for ¡± Shireen ¡°. However, he began to doubt his decision now. With her talent, if the director could see her special qualities, the stage could be wider. It would not just be an unremarkable supporting role in a western movie.


    This thought shed through chessaray¡¯s mind. Jiang se had already finished talking to the non-existent ¡®Andre¡¯ in front of her and told him the incantation.


    His assistant, who was holding the camera, nced at chessaray. Jiang se had been acting for six to seven minutes, but chessaray did not stop her.


    why? why, Andre? ¡± The next moment, Jiang se wrapped her arms around herself in disbelief. Clearly, she had already entered the next scene. She struggled and twisted her body. There was no fear on her face. Instead, her eyes burned with the mes of anger. She was ashamed of herpanion¡¯s betrayal, which had caused her to die without a sound. Her current behavior was different from the fanatical look she had earlier. Unwillingness and anger intertwined on her face. She gritted her teeth, and a pained expression shed across her face.


    ¡°OK?¡±


    When cheabyss saw this, he finally spoke. Jiang se, who was still twitching, heaved a sigh of relief. She got up from the ground and tidied up her clothes.


    She had returned to being an elegant Chinese beauty from the ¡®Shireen¡¯ who had been released from her restraints.

 Chapter 486

    486 Chapter 486-death


    From the bottom of his heart, chessaray was very satisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s performance.


    She had read the original work of ¡± the prisoner ¡± and had a good grasp of the emotions of the characters. She had even made full preparations for the role of a small character like Shireen. So, without any lines or script, she could say the lines she had imagined ording to the content of the novel.


    During the audition, in addition to bodynguage, her expressions were also on point. When she said her lines, chessaray also noticed a few details, which proved that she had done her homework seriously and was very careful.


    For example, the coughing and panting she endured when she spoke her lines not only proved Shireen¡¯s excitement when she mentioned God, but also indirectly proved the fact that Shireen was injured.


    Jiang se was already very impressive for being able to leave an impression on chessaray, who was auditioning for the character Shireen, in just a few minutes.


    Most importantly, she was very open-minded. Her assistant put away the camera, and Cesare gestured for her to make some coffee. He asked Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang, you¡¯ve acted in a stage y before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training for almost a year.¡± yes, ¡± Jiang se replied. Chessaray did not say anything. Neither of them mentioned the audition again.


    The audition for ¡± the prisoner ¡± would take some time. Once it was confirmed that Jiang se had been selected, chessaray would contact her immediately.


    Under Xia Chaoqun¡¯s arrangement, Jiang se epted interviews from a few magazines overseas. The local ¡®demon¡¯ had also entered a period of intense publicity.


    Zhao rang and Liu Ye made frequent appearances in the major media outlets, but Jiang se was the only absent one. Although ¡± the demon ¡± had a good reputation and Jiang SE¡¯s character, Jiang Yuqin, had broken through her previous image and brought the character to life, Liu Ye had returned to the country with Zhao rang to attend promotional events. The fact that Jiang se remained in France still disappointed the majority of the audience.


    On various major media sites and Jiang SE¡¯s personal social media ount, many people expressed their doubts.


    [ green grass: ¡®demon¡¯ is indeed a good movie. The plot and acting skills are not bad. However, as the female lead of the movie, even Liu Ye, the Best Actor of the France Film Festival, can help Liu Ye promote the movie. Why is the female lead, Jiang se, always missing out on a few event venues? why is she still in France? ]


    [ only a sessor: Jiang se rarely attended events nowadays. If movie fans wanted to see her, they would usually do so during the movie¡¯s promotional period or in the cinema. Now, they can¡¯t even see her when ¡± demon ¡± is released. ]


    [ our goal: are you throwing your weight around now that you¡¯re famous? ]


    ......


    Amidst the doubts,¡¯demon¡¯ continued to rely on its excellent quality and reputation to rise in the box office. In just a week of screening in China, the box office had already reached 1.8 billion. Its momentum did not even slow down and was still rising.


    At the same time, when it was released in North America, it received great reviews. Industry insiders even estimated that this movie could be reserved for the best film of the year. The final box office sales might even surpass Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡°rescue mission¡±st year, creating a box office miracle unlike the movie Jiang se had acted in.


    Jiang se did not have the time to exin thements in China. After her interview with the foreign media, she was fully engrossed in the shooting of the federor watch¡¯s advertisement. She was too busy to spare any time.


    Meanwhile, PEI Yi was hiding in the dark in London, Ennd. He was waiting for reinforcements to arrive.


    The information he had gathered while he was lying in ambush had been of great help to the police operation. It had detailed records of the names of every high-ranking member of the organization. He had cooperated with the police to annihte Crow and the other members of the criminal underworld who had used the teenagers to drug the drug.


    The suburbs of London were still the same as he remembered. When he returned with the police, the streets were filled with the smell of smoke that would not disappear for a while.


    Some of the nearby residents were hiding in their homes, not daring to open their doors. There were some corpses of gang members lying on the ground. Most of them were protected by soldiers with guns, and the aftermath was cleaned up by specialized people.


    The pained moans of the injured could be heard everywhere. Ambnces arrived one after another, and the medical staff carried the injured into the vehicles.


    As the spy who had rendered Meritorious Service this time, PEI Yi was very familiar with this area.


    The ¡®crow¡¯s¡¯ drug manufacturing base was located under a civilian house in the suburbs of this area. It had been transformed into arge factory. Before this, it was guarded by people who specialized in guns. Now, the door was forced open under the baptism of artillery fire from the British and Chinese Alliance.


    There were many corpses on the ground. The survivors had already surrendered and had their weapons confiscated.


    Arge open space had been excavated from the ground, which was almost leading to the hintend of London. The drug production equipment there wasplete, and the drugs piled up could be transported to all parts of the world.


    The drug makers had been brought under control. Many of them knelt on the ground with their hands on their heads. The soldiers had guns pointed at their heads, and they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    The machines had stopped operating, and the air was filled with a dizzying and disgusting smell. Commander Ghani, who was in charge of this operation, looked around the underground processing nt and suddenly received a message. He turned to look at PEI Yi.


    621, a dungeon has been discovered here. There are a group of prisoners that the ¡®Crow¡¯ is preparing to deal with. ¡®621¡¯ was PEI Yi¡¯s code name for this operation. Themander paused for a moment before continuing, ¡±


    there¡¯s a woman in this group of people. You might know her.


    PEI Yi had already guessed who he was referring to when he said that.


    After their whereabouts were exposed, PEI Yi took the information and left first. Of the fewrades he left behind, one died and two were injured. Chen minshu, who was with him, was missing. She must have fallen into the hands of the ¡®Crow¡¯.


    Crow had lost a lot of its business because it was a spy. It probably hated PEI Yi and his gang to the core. After they caught Chen minshu, they would not let her off easily.


    PEI Yi had already guessed this, but he did not expect Chen minshu to still be alive.


    Before he could say anything, someone in the team heard Ghani¡¯s words and stood up excitedly.


    ¡°Is it minshu?¡±


    After Chen minshu went missing, the country had already received the news.


    Her father immediately sent his family members to United Kingdom for this operation. In addition to carrying out the extermination mission and finishing up the operation, he also wanted to find out where his daughter was.


    The person who came was Chen minshu¡¯s cousin, Chen Jing. He asked this question with hope. Ghani carried his gun on his back and spread out his hand regretfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She¡¯s already a little delirious.¡±


    After saying this, Chen Jing¡¯s face revealed an uneasy expression.


    However, Chen minshu had fallen into the hands of the ¡®Crow¡¯. With the organization¡¯s hatred for her, the Chen family could guess that she would not have a good ending.


    It was already a pleasant surprise that he managed to keep his life. However, even though Chen Jing had already mentally prepared himself for Chen minshu¡¯s situation, he was still shocked the moment he saw Chen minshu.

 Chapter 487

    487 Chapter 4


    Using the word ¡®unconscious¡¯ to describe Chen minshu was already an extremely conservative statement. She had already lost consciousness, and her face was abnormally red. The traces of the crow organization¡¯s execution could be seen from the wounds on her body.


    The most serious injury was not the trauma she had suffered, but the injection of arge number of newly developed drugs into her body. This was the reason why she could survive such torture without dying from the pain.


    Chen Jing¡¯s heart turned cold the moment he saw her.


    ¡°Min Shu, Qianqian.¡±


    She crawled in a small cage that was emptied by the organization to pretend to be a traitor. When she was carried out by the doctor, the fracture on her wrist was already festering and needed to be treated as soon as possible.


    The medical staff was giving her first aid. Perhaps she could save her life, but she would be under the control of drugs for the rest of her life.


    A fellow schr was exining how painful it was after the drug took effect, and how difficult it was to suppress it.


    Chen Jing could not suppress the grief and indignation in his heart. He turned to look at PEI Yi. PEI Yi was carrying a gun on his back and wearing abat uniform. There was not a single wound on his body.


    ¡°621!¡±


    Comparing the two, Chen minshu¡¯s encounter made it difficult for Chen Jing to calm down.


    In particr, there was no trace of sympathy or pity on PEI Yi¡¯s face. This made Chen Jing find it even more intolerable.


    asrades in this operation, why did you manage to escape while one of the other four died and two were injured? why did min Shu still fall into the hands of the organization? ¡±


    He shouted out PEI Yi¡¯s code name during the operation. If the people from Huaxia had not stopped him, Chen Jing would probably have fought PEI Yi to the death in the underground factory.


    Chen minshu was the Chen family¡¯s little princess. There were many boys in the Chen family, but she was the only daughter in this generation. Everyone in the family doted on her like a little princess. She could get whatever she wanted.


    The elders in the family doted on her the most and couldn¡¯t bear to disobey her. Even though she had made a fuss about joining the operation to encircle and suppress the drug lord after the exercise, the elders in the family couldn¡¯t stand her coaxing and pestering, so she found an opportunity to join the operation.


    No one thought that Chen minshu would end up like this.


    Although the Chen family already had a bad premonition when one of their team members died and two were injured, and Chen minshu went missing, Chen Jing still felt like crying when he finally found Chen minshu.


    The most beloved girl in the family had suffered such a huge blow, yet PEI Yi did not fulfill his duty to protect her. He even acted as if nothing had happened, as if Chen minshu¡¯s ident had nothing to do with him.


    Chen Jing suppressed the anger in his heart and looked at Chen minshu being carried into the ambnce with a dark face.


    The Chen family had already rushed to London. After the operation, PEI Yi was working with the police to eliminate the drug trafficking organization that had escaped.


    When PEI jinhuai called him, it was already night time. He was preparing to return to the ce the police had temporarily arranged for him to rest and wash away his fatigue.


    Ever since he had joined the mission, PEI Yi had been on tenterhooks. He had not had a good night¡¯s sleep under the watchful eyes of these ruthless drug dealers. Now that the mission was over, he was prepared to recuperate and continue tracking down the remaining criminals the next day until he got rid of all of them.


    As soon as PEI jinhuai called, he naturally could not rest. When he drove to PEI jinhuai¡¯s temporary residence, PEI Yi arrived and pushed the door open to see many members of the Chen family sitting in the living room.


    PEI jinhuai¡¯s house in United Kingdom was owned by PEI Yi¡¯s mother¡¯s family. The living room had a British style and the house was brightly lit. When he entered, the atmosphere was a little quiet.


    The Chen family¡¯s faces were ugly, and they looked at him with resentment.


    PEI Yi, my husband and your father used to berades and brothers. The Chen family has never done anything to you ever since you came to school.


    A woman in a blue dress clenched her handbag tightly. Before the others could speak, she said, ¡±


    you and my minshu are ssmates, and you¡¯re supposed to berades in this operation. the woman suppressed her anger and took a deep breath.


    ¡°But you¡¯re fine now, while my minshu is still in the ICU without her left hand, Hanhan.¡±


    Her voice trembled as she sobbed. Her eyes were red as she stood up, ¡±


    she was even injected with drugs. The doctor said that it would be difficult for her to break free from this control for the rest of her life. As she said this, her body shook. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you, what exactly happened that day? There were five of you, but you were the only one who was fine. The others were either dead or injured, but my minshu fell into the hands of the criminals?¡±


    Her words were full of usations and doubts about PEI Yi. PEI jinhuai frowned and turned to look at his wife.


    PEI jinhuai and his wife hade this time. PEI Yi had yed a major role in the extermination of the crows. Although PEI jinhuai had received news that he was not injured, Mrs. PEI was still worried about her son. Moreover, almost all the women in the Chen family had gone to London because of Chen minshu¡¯s incident. She was worried that the Chen family would me her son for Chen minshu¡¯s incident. Her husband had some things that were inconvenient to deal with, so he hade along.


    Upon hearing Chen minshu¡¯s mother¡¯s words, not only was PEI jinhuai unhappy, but Mrs. PEI also wiped the smile off her face.


    Mrs. Chen, are you saying that because you think that your daughter is dying and my son should be injured? do you think that he should be like her and be missing something? ¡±


    She only had one son, and she looked at him as if he was her eye. The Chen family¡¯s daughter was not the only precious one.


    Chen minshu¡¯s mother was stunned by her words, and then she became even more indignant.


    The current situation was that Chen minshu was seriously injured and it was uncertain if she could survive. Even if she could, there would be serious aftereffects.


    The lively and cute child might not be able to leave the control of drugs for the rest of his life, and his life would be ruined, but Mrs. PEI said it with a rxed face. This made the Chen family very angry, and the atmosphere became tense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    Mother Chen was so angry that she felt dizzy and dazzled. She felt that the PEI family was really too arrogant. At this point, they did not even admit their mistakes and were still acting so self-righteously.


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s life is in danger. Can¡¯t I ask what happened?¡±


    Mrs. PEI ignored her words and walked towards her son instead. She pulled him over to take a look and only heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that PEI Yi was fine and uninjured. She then turned to look at mother Chen.


    ¡°I understand how you feel, but my son is not a criminal. If you have something to ask him, please show some respect!¡±


    you! mother Chen couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, and her face was filled with anger. PEI jinhuai interrupted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± She then turned to PEI Yi and asked, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 488

    488 Chapter 488: the whole story


    ¡°My uncle has a close rtionship with the chief, so he trusts the PEI family very much. This time, minshu made a fuss about going on a mission because PEI Yi is taking care of her colleagues. That¡¯s why she¡¯s at ease.¡± Chen Jing stood out and said. PEI Yi sneered, ¡±


    ¡°Trust? The mission is not a child¡¯s y. There is no rtionship between me and Chen minshu. I have no obligation to take care of your family for you.¡± When he said this, he did not seem to see the Chen family¡¯s expression of wanting to eat people. moreover, she fell into the hands of the ¡®Crow¡¯. It was purely her own fault. She can¡¯t me anyone else.


    PEI Yi¡¯s words were like a pot of hot oil being poured over a fire, causing Chen Jing to lose his rationality. Not only was Chen minshu¡¯s mother extremely angry when she heard this, even Chen Jing could not help but clench his fists and stand up.


    PEI jinhuai also stood up and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    chief, I respect you for being fair in your work. Your character and character are praised by uncle when he was at home. But are you going to shield your son now? ¡±


    His younger sister had be like this. She had been pampered since she was young, and even when she entered school, no one could bear to see her suffer a little. The veins on Chen Jing¡¯s forehead throbbed.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard it. She was injected with arge amount of drugs by the ¡®Crow¡¯ and her life was ruined. Now he¡¯s saying that it¡¯s not his responsibility!


    This kind of drug was difficult to suppress. Even if he could be saved, he had to be controlled by it. I suspect that he betrayed hisrades! Min Shu fell into the hands of the drug lord because she joined the crows!¡±


    ¡°Be careful with your words! Do my PEI family need to rely on a ¡®Crow¡¯? ¡± PEI jinhuai¡¯s face darkened when he was pointed at by a junior. I know very well what my son will do. If you talk nonsense again before things are clear, don¡¯t me me for disciplining you on behalf of the Chen family!


    After saying this, PEI jinhuai said in a deep voice, ¡±


    I think everyone should be mentally prepared for the oue before participating in the mission.


    As he said this, his voice sank.


    this mission is not child¡¯s y. We can¡¯t be at ease just because of our rtionship with each other. All the soldiers who participated in this mission put their own safety and lives at stake. I only have one son!


    This mission was full of danger to begin with. Now, the Chen family said that the reason for Chen minshu¡¯s participation was like a joke. At this time, in front of him, the Chen family even questioned him aggressively. PEI jinhuai naturally could not hide his disgust.


    PEI jinhuai came forward to suppress the Chen family. Mrs. PEI softened her tone and looked at her son.


    ¡°Yi, what¡¯s going on with this operation?¡±


    Of course, PEI Yi could not tell her the exact details, but he did not intend to hide the fact that Chen minshu had fallen into the hands of the ¡®Crow¡¯. Since the Chen family was present, he followed Mrs. PEI¡¯s words and brought up the incident that day.


    the operation was going smoothly, but a week ago, Yingluo ...


    He told her about the gang members who had started a fire near his residence when he was undercover. After the fire ended, some of the gang members had captured a few children and tortured them.


    Such a situation was not rare in the ces controlled by the beggar gang. Gunfights happened from time to time, and human lives were not worth much.


    However, Chen minshu¡¯s mistake was that her previous living environment was too good. In her impression, the cruelest environment was probably thepetitive elimination environment during the exercise.


    when she saw that a child was injured, she screamed and attracted the attention of several gang members.


    As he said this, he revealed a mocking expression.


    at that time, I had the name list of the ¡®Crow¡¯ organization in my hand, so I could only act separately. Out of severalrades, one was killed and two were shot. They should all be rted to protecting her.


    The Chen family could not believe what PEI Yi had said. Chen Jing felt a chill run down his spine as he mumbled, ¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± PEI Yi responded, ¡± when her whereabouts were exposed, she even shouted that she wanted to Save the Children who were being controlled.


    ¡°Impossible. How could I, min Shu, be like this?¡±


    When the people of the Chen family heard this, their expressions were very interesting. Even mother Chen, who was previously burning with anger, was a little flustered.


    If what PEI Yi said was true, once Chen minshu¡¯s actions were determined and her scream exposed her position, causing one of herpanions to die and two to be injured, and the mission to almost fail, not only would she not receive the reward forpleting the mission when she returned to the country, but the Chen family would also be implicated by her.


    The Chen family suspected that PEI Yi was lying and wanted to push the me to Chen minshu to reduce his own guilt.


    But for some reason, Chen Jing thought of Chen minshu¡¯s fearless character in the past. In such an environment, her shrieking and wanting to save the child did seem like something Chen minshu would do in a moment of impulse.


    She had experienced too little, and her personality was rtively simple. She had never suffered before, and she was quite willful.


    you can ask the tworades in the hospital. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll exin it more clearly than I do.


    PEI Yi could not be bothered to argue with the Chen family. Now that things hade to this, the Chen family was on tenterhooks. At the same time, their hearts ached for Chen minshu. They were also worried about how to resolve this matter if what PEI Yi said was true.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll ask,¡±


    Mother Chen forced herself to speak. However, PEI Yi had no intention of letting the Chen family off.


    however, Chen minshu almost ruined the whole operation this time. Because of her, one of herrades paid with his life, two were injured, and the mission almost failed. I suspect that Chen minshu might have revealed some confidential information during her capture and torture. Father, I think you should discuss this with Grandpa.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    When Chen Jing heard this, he could not help but retort in agitation.


    He had previously said that he suspected PEI Yi, but he did not expect him to bite back at him so quickly. He said sternly, ¡±


    minshu will never reveal the key information. In principle, the Chen family will follow the rules. She won¡¯t know the important information!


    With Chen minshu¡¯s carefree personality, she would not be able to keep up her pretense. The Chen family would not tell her any important secrets. Chen Jing felt that PEI Yi was ndering the Chen family. As soon as he finished speaking, PEI Yi said unhurriedly, ¡±


    ¡°The rules? If there really were rules, she wouldn¡¯t have been involved in this mission!¡±


    This one sentence rendered the Chen family speechless. Chen Jing opened his mouth, but his expression was one of defeat. He could no longer say anything.


    no matter what, I¡¯ll find out the oue of this matter. I won¡¯t tolerate those who should bear the responsibility. When PEI jinhuai said this, he nced at his son.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t wrong innocent people!¡±


    He had already spoken. Even if the Chen family thought that the PEI family father and son would cover up for each other, it was meaningless to continue arguing.


    The two soldiers who came with him that day were still in the hospital. After the bullet was removed and the operation waspleted, one of them was seriously injured and could not get out of bed, while the other was fine.


    When PEI jinhuai summoned the two of them for questioning, the Chen family had also participated in the questioning process to prevent him from covering up for PEI Yi.


    After asking, he confirmed what PEI Yi had said that day. During the operation, Chen minshu¡¯s actions almost caused the mission to fail. They were surrounded by the gang members. Although they tried their best to escape, they thought that there were too many people and the firepower was too strong. In the end, one of theirrades died, two of theirrades were shot, and Chen minshu was captured.


    ...

 Chapter 489

    489 Chapter 489 watch


    The whole story had been exined up to this point. After returning to China, they would find a professor who specialized in lie detection to re-question the two ording to the seriousness of the matter.


    However, the Chen family knew that it was probably as PEI Yi had said. Chen minshu had brought this upon herself. No matter how she tested, the results would most likely be the same as now.


    Her current situation was already enough to give the Chen family a headache.


    But what made the Chen family most flustered was what happened next.


    They had offended the PEI family, and because of Chen minshu¡¯s actions, PEI Yi was in danger. This alone was enough to make the PEI and Chen families be enemies. In this matter, the Chen family did not even have the confidence to ask the PEI family for help.


    The PEI family would not let the matter rest. This was no longer a small matter between children. On the contrary, it involved the sessor of the PEI family. Old master PEI would not let the Chen family off easily.


    Even now, the Chen family still had to wait for Chen minshu to wake up and ask her if she had said anything she shouldn¡¯t have said during her time in the ¡®Crow¡¯ organization and brought trouble to the Chen family. Naturally, they didn¡¯t have the time to bother with other people.


    In order to prevent future trouble and to prevent the drug lords from taking revenge on PEI Yi after his identity was exposed, the PEI family cooperated with the United Kingdom police to annihte the drug lords. PEI Yi stayed in London to clean up the mess.


    In the country, old master PEI attached great importance to this matter. Father Chen had been ordered to temporarily put down all his duties and cooperate with the higher-ups to investigate the reason for Chen minshu¡¯s participation in the operation.


    The Chen family would never have thought that Chen minshu¡¯s first mission would end up like this.


    PEI Yi and the others had been undercover in the crow organization for almost half a year and were in the final stages of their work. They thought that Chen minshu would at most be able to gain some credit and that there would not be any major problems. Who knew that things would turn out like this? the Chen family was deeply regretful.


    Jiang se returned to Paris to discuss the design of the Prince fedarer series wristbands for the advertisement shoot with the fedarerpany.


    This was the first time that the fedarerpany had boldly employed a Chinese celebrity. The higher-ups ced great importance on the shooting of this advertisement. Apart from having a famous French designer in the camera, they were also extremely picky about Jiang SE¡¯s clothing.


    Jiang se could not bepared to when she had first signed with fedarer. She had been nominated for ¡®Best Actress¡¯ at the French Film Festival for ¡®demon¡¯. She had also made a name for herself in Europe and America and was interviewed by several major magazines.


    At the same time, ever since ¡°demon¡± was released in North America, the box office sales skyrocketed. Jiang se gained a group of fans in North America, especially after she found out that she had yed the character ¡®doukou¡¯, who had a ssical Chinese aura, in ¡°the event of Beiping.


    Under such circumstances, the executives of fedarer valued Jiang se even more. The executives from the fedarer headquarters in Switzend had alsoe to personally design Jiang SE¡¯s style for the advertisement.


    It took almost a week to discuss the makeup and clothing. At the same time, fedarer¡¯s Prince series was about to be sold.


    The domestic box office of ¡®the demon¡¯ was unstoppable. Although ¡®unexpected incident¡¯ was released halfway, it could not shake ¡®the demon¡¯s¡¯ top spot in the box office at all.


    Tao cen¡¯s performance in ¡± unexpected incident ¡± was average. Although the story was not bad, due to Tao cen¡¯s high status in the country, everyone¡¯s evaluation of her acting skills was very high. Therefore, after ¡± unexpected incident ¡± was screened, it did not bring many surprises.


    The media and film Critics ments on Tao cen were only¡¯ as usual¡¯. On the other hand, Jiang se was not as experienced as Tao cen. It was also her first time changing her style. Furthermore, she had lost a lot of weight because of Jiang Yuqin in ¡± the demon.


    The domestic audience didn¡¯t have high expectations for her at first. However, after the film was released, they felt that her performance was beyond their imagination. At the same time, she was equally matched with Liu Ye and received good reviews.


    After the higher-ups of the fedarerpanymunicated with the stylist and photographer several times, they finally decided on Jiang SE¡¯s makeup.


    The shooting location had been decided a long time ago. In the studio, Jiang se saw the Prince series wristwatches that federe had justunched for the first time. From the workmanship to the details, there was nothing that did not show the fastidious pursuit of perfection by the Federe brand.


    as a limited edition, the Prince will only release 200 of them and will only sell them to five countries.


    Xia Chaoqun took advantage of Jiang SE¡¯s time as she was getting her hair done to whisper into her ear, ¡±


    the pre-order figures released in the early stages have all been reserved by our VIP customers.


    There was no doubt that the purpose of the advertisement this time would benefit Jiang se.


    The fedarer brand was not for the general public, but for the high-end consumers. This year, the newlyunched ¡®Prince¡¯ series had been disclosed to the VIP customers by fedarer in advance before it was even on the market. Before the watches were on the market, they had been ordered by major VIP customers. Ordinary people could not see the shadow of this watch even if they had money. They could only get the news from the screen.


    In the future, if he really wanted it, he could only pay attention to ces like auction houses to see if anyone who collected this watch was willing to sell it. It was enough to show how precious Prince fedarer¡¯s watch was.


    originally, it was only expected to be sold in London, Paris, Rome, and Geneva, Switzend. But because of the addition of you, some spots were allocated to the capital of China.


    Every fedarer¡¯s Prince series wristwatches cost 680000 Chinese dors. However, fedarer did not have to worry about sales or crowds. He had signed the contract with Jiang se purely because the brand needed to make use of Jiang SE¡¯s reputation to open up its name in China.


    However, being the spokesperson for the limited edition fedarer Watch Series meant a lot to Jiang se. From then on, her name would be associated with the name of a top-tier luxury item. It would be of great help to her overall image.


    after themercial shoot, the fedarerpany will give you this watch as a gift to show their sincerity in the cooperation.


    When Xia Chaoqun said this, he raised his hand and gently tidied Jiang SE¡¯s hair. His gaze was gentle.


    Sese, you have to perform well. This is a good opportunity. You should know that you¡¯ve only signed a one-year contract with fedarer. Thepetition will be more intense next year. This is the key to sess.


    Prior to this, the fedarerpany had never worked with Chinese celebrities. The spokespersons they hired were mostly from Europe and the United States, and they had a huge fan base and great influence. Therefore, no Chinese celebrity dared to take the initiative to approach the fedarer brand.


    After all, it was difficult to borrow the brand of the product during the event, let alone cooperate with or endorse it. Many people did not even dare to think about it.


    After setting a precedent, once Jiang SE¡¯s identity as a spokesperson was exposed, although everyone could predict how much of a storm this would cause in China and how it would bring glory and impact to the people, at the same time, once fedarer started a partnership with Chinese celebrities, Jiang SE¡¯s identity as a spokesperson would be coveted by others. By then, there would be countless morepetitors.


    Among thepetitors, there was a huge threat, and that was Tao cen.


    Jiang se had to leave a good impression on the people from the fedarerpany during this advertisement shoot. Only when she renewed her contract next year would the people from the fedarerpany consider her first.

 Chapter 490

    490 Difficult problem


    Director chessaray¡¯s ¡± the lost city ¡± was expected to be released worldwide in January next year. Tao cen would also be in the show. By then, with the poprity of the movie, she would be the most talked about person in China.


    Inparison, Jiang se had a weakness that she could not make up for at the moment. She would not be releasing any of her works at this time next year.


    No matter how high the box office sales for ¡± demon ¡± were or how much influence it would bring, it would only make Jiang se the most talked about person in the country this year and push her into the ranks of the A-list female celebrities. It would not allow the topic to continue until next year.


    On the other hand, ¡± a chance of survival ¡°, which Jiang se and Liu Ye starred in, had just been released. There was still a long period of post-production and editing in between. The release date was set for mid-March of the following year. Zhang Jingan clearly had the ambition to win an award at the France Film Festival.


    In that case, whether fedarer would renew his contract with Jiang se next year would depend on her current performance.


    In other words, Jiang se could not just rely on this year¡¯s coboration with fedarer to increase her poprity. She also had to show how much she could benefit him.


    Jiang se changed into her clothes. This time, the fedarer advertisement had three ns for her. In the end, the fedarer higher-ups decided that she would be wearing an elegant long dress. To match the Prince series wristwatches, Jiang SE¡¯s gown would be in ck and white.


    Her photogenic appeal wasn¡¯t inferior to that of famous models. She looked at ease under the camera, and her soft figure could reach the pose that the photographer wanted.


    One of the fedarer¡¯s higher-ups had rushed over from Switzend to participate in the shoot. However, Jiang se noticed that the person-in-charge was frowning during the shoot. It was obvious that he was not satisfied with the shoot.


    As the boss¡¯s expression turned cold and suspicious, the atmosphere in the studio became a little stiff. The group of people had been working for more than seven hours. Jiang se had made countless poses, but it was difficult to satisfy the person in charge.


    Everyone didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Up until now, many of the staff members were tired and hungry, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop.


    They could not go on like this. If they did not win the favor of the fedarer boss, it would only be a waste of time to continue filming.


    The photographer made a temporary gesture and decided tomunicate with the person-in-charge of fedarer first before deciding on the next shooting schedule.


    Once the photographer called for a cut, many of the staff members heaved a sigh of relief.


    The senior executive in charge of the shoot was one of the core members of the fedarer family. He was nearly 50 years old and had a stern expression on his face. From the beginning to the end, he had his arms crossed in front of his chest and did not say a word. However, his brows were tightly furrowed and he did not smile at all for nearly seven hours.


    The filming came to a halt. Mo Anqi picked up a ss of water with a straw and handed it to Jiang se. The makeup artist then stepped forward to touch up Jiang SE¡¯s makeup.


    Jiang se panted. Seven hours of filming was a heavy workload, especially since she had been working since the morning. To prevent the filming process from being disrupted, she did not drink much water or eat.


    Apart from the heavy workload, the boss of fedarer was also dissatisfied with the filming this time, which was the real reason why it was difficult for people to be happy at work.


    Mo Anqi felt a little helpless. If things continued like this, Jiang se would probably have to spend the entire day in the studio. If the shooting was dyed, her subsequent schedule would be dyed.


    ¡°Sese, are you tired?¡±


    She asked in a low voice and nced at the photographer who wasmunicating with Mr. Fedarer not far away. The photographer had his hands on his hips and looked a little uneasy. It was obvious that themunication had not gone smoothly.


    ¡°Sir, do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with today¡¯s shoot?¡±


    It was difficult for the photographer to keep calm. He had been shooting for nearly eight hours. Other than the heavy workload that was gradually making him lose his calm, the greatest pressure came from the constant opposition from the strict and cold fedarer senior staff.


    Every time a photo was taken, he would always shake his head and deny it after looking through it. His furrowed brows did not rx, but instead showed a trend of bing more and more dissatisfied.


    This put a lot of pressure on the entire film crew, and everyone was even careful when they spoke.


    ¡°What do you think of today¡¯s shooting?¡±


    The photographer¡¯s emotions were already unstable, but the senior executive of fedarerughed and asked, ¡±


    After he spoke, the unhappy photographer was stunned.


    To be honest, everyone was in a good state when the shooting started today. Although the model was Chinese and her face was not as good as those of European and American stars, she had a good figure and was as tall as a model on the runway. She looked elegant and beautiful in the long white dress that was specially customized for the federormercial.


    She was also very dedicated to her work. From the morning until now, she had been shooting for nearly eight hours. She was wearing twelve-inch high heels, but she had not called for a pause or said that she was tired.


    In the middle of the shoot, apart from the time to rest and touch up her makeup, she didn¡¯t even drink much water in order not to interrupt the shoot. She could smile quickly in front of the camera and didn¡¯t look tired.


    The photographer had worked with many celebrities in this line of work. He had also acted as a spokesperson for major magazines and advertisements. Jiang se was considered a very dedicated female star. She had a good sense of photogenic appeal. In fact, he was very satisfied with a few of her photos. After some editing, she could achieve a quality that was not inferior to that of European and American celebrities. He really could not understand what his boss did not like.


    in fact, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem with today¡¯s shooting. When he said this, he turned to look at Jiang se.


    ¡°This Chinese female star is very popr and her potential is not bad.¡±


    Jiang se was wearing a long white silk dress today. Her figure was very well-proportioned, and it was obvious that she had been exercising regrly to maintain her excellent figure. When she wore this fabric, which easily exposed her ws, the dress entuated her curves. As she was a female star in the film industry, she had a strong sense of camera. Some of her movements did not even need the director¡¯s guidance, and she could easily understand them.


    The photographer scratched his head.


    to be honest, there were a few photos today. I think she took them very well.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel right.¡± As soon as the person-in-charge said that, the photographer was about to open his mouth when fedarer reached out his hand and interrupted him.


    and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her problem. It¡¯s yours.


    ¡°Mine?¡± The photographer asked in a daze. Fedarer nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The people from the fedarerpany came over. The person-in-charge sat in the middle and called for a small emergency meeting. He reported the problems he had observed today.


    when I first came up with the n, I was going to shoot in the style of the previous fedarer advertisements.


    Jiang SE¡¯s style was also modeled after the European and American celebrities who had shot fedarer¡¯s advertisements in the past. Her style was elegant and gorgeous. The photographer she had arranged for her was also the exclusive photographer for thergest magazine in France. The makeup and styling team were all top-notch.

 Chapter 491

    491 Feeling


    After Jiang SE¡¯s makeup was done, the effect was not bad. The first few photos she took had the style of the fedarer watch advertisement.


    However, the more the person-in-charge looked at them, the more he felt that something was wrong. These photos were no different from the previous advertisements. The only difference might be the models ¡®faces.


    This time, the reason why the fedarerpany was willing to use Chinese celebrities was to open up a market in China. If that was all the finished product of the advertisement, the person-in-charge spread his hands and said, ¡±


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any meaning to this advertisement shooting.


    His words sessfully made everyone fall into deep thought. Someone gathered his courage and said, ¡±


    ¡°Sir, in fact, we did consider having this Chinese girl wear a cheongsam for the shoot, but we gave up on the idea in the end because the ssical Chinese style is ipatible with the style of a Prince.¡±


    When the person in charge of this advertisement proposal said this, he pulled out a sketch of Jiang se from the folder. In the sketch, she was wearing a cheongsam and a Prince series watch from fedarer. The style did not really suit her.


    we¡¯ve looked at her style in ¡®event of Beiping¡¯ and done some research. Her style has received great reviews in China and left a deep impression on some Western audiences. The advertisement nner shrugged and took out a few more pictures.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve tried it a few times, and I always feel that it doesn¡¯t match the title of ¡®Prince¡¯.¡±


    As they spoke, they handed over a few more pieces of paper. There were a few designs on them. It was difficult for a watch to fit into such an atmosphere. Therefore, in the end, they had no choice but to give up on the idea of Jiang se wearing the cheongsam that was extremely representative of China after many discussions.


    This meeting would not stop for a while. The boss was not dissatisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s performance but the style of the advertisement. This was a very serious problem. Everyone looked worried, but the person-in-charge of fedarer turned to look at Jiang se.


    Sheid on the table with azy expression. Because she had been wearing high heels the whole day, she lifted one of her legs to let her feet rest.


    Such an inelegant action, when she did it, it was so strange that it didn¡¯t seem out of ce, but rather, it seemed natural.


    The air-conditioning in the studio was too low, and her assistant had already put a white silk scarf on her. Her long ck hair, which was originally draped over her shoulders, slid to one side because she was lying on the table at this time, and the edge of her hair was on the table, pressing on the scarf.


    When she wasn¡¯t working, she didn¡¯t smile like she did when she faced the camera. Instead, she looked a little cold and her eyes were calm. She yed with the watch in her hand as if she was just ying with a toy.


    ¡°This is good.¡±


    It didn¡¯t have any special decorations, and it didn¡¯t look perfect. It didn¡¯t look like the previous shooting process where he held the watch in his hand and wore it on his wrist as if it was a treasure. It looked solemn and happy.


    When her fingertip touched the watch, her expression was calm and collected. Her aloofness and aloofness were revealed in a nonchnt manner. The person-in-charge of fedarer immediately pointed at her.


    ¡°It has to be like this!¡±


    It was natural and natural.


    No matter how expensive a wristwatch was, it was only a tool to serve people and not a divine item. It should be raised up high.


    An elegant temperament was not set off by gorgeous clothes, nor was it by a coquettish gaze or pretentious expression.


    A different style from Western Stars didn¡¯t necessarily have to look like a cheongsam. It could be expressed in another way. Luxury wasn¡¯t limited to clothes and essories. It could also be the attitude that was disyed there. It was far beyond any words.


    When the person-in-charge spoke, everyone in the small meeting turned to look at Jiang se. She was leaning against the table with her upper body leaning sideways and her elbows on the table. The strap of her watch was hooked around her fingertips, and her long tasseled earrings fell. She lowered her head to look at her watch. Her scarf had slipped to her arm, revealing her delicate shoulders and neck. She had a graceful bearing.


    She was distracted while talking to her assistant. Her long ck hair hung down on one side of her body, as if she was not holding a limited-edition watch that was worth nearly 700000 Chinese dors, which was difficult to buy even with money, but a small item that could be easily obtained.


    This was not in line with the fedarer advertisements ¡®concept of putting watches first, but the photographer had to admit that this scene was a little hard to look away.


    She didn¡¯t deliberately put on an enchanting pose, and she didn¡¯t even smile to please the audience. She was cold and quiet, but she easily caught the attention of others.


    This Chinese female star seemed to have an innate quality, and her every smile had the magic to attract people¡¯s attention.


    The photographer was also eager to try. He stood up and the person-in-charge of fedarer returned to his position excitedly.


    Mo Anqi was talking to Jiang se. Initially, she thought that she could use this time to let her rest for a while. Just as she was about to ask Jiang se if she wanted to eat something before continuing, she saw someone gesturing at her from the corner of her eye, asking her to move aside.


    The lighting engineer moved the props without a trace, and the photographer took two shots to get the feel of it.


    With Jiang SE¡¯s sharp senses, she could easily tell that these people were taking photos of her. However, no one asked her to pose. The photographer did not even instruct her on what expression she should make. It was clear that they wanted to take photos of her rxed and at ease.


    She came back to her senses and quickly rxed her body a little more. She held the watch higher so that it would be more convenient for the photographer to take photos.


    When the person in charge of the fedarerpany saw this, he smiled and secretly praised the girl for her intelligence.


    Under the light, her skin was fair and her expression was calm. The silk scarf that was wrapped around her fell down, but she had no intention of touching it. She had a kind of casual and low-key reserved temperament, which was far better than her previous pose.


    The sound of cameras clicking could be heard continuously. This time, the person-in-charge of the fedarerpany was no longer frowning. Instead, he had a satisfied look on his face.


    Xia Chaoqun stood outside the crowd and looked at Jiang se, who was working. The corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    Jiang SE¡¯s handbag was in her hands. She could hear the vibration of her phone. She opened the bag and took a look. It was Jiang SE¡¯s personal number. It had nothing to do with work, so Xia Chaoqun did not pick it up.


    The phone vibrated for a while before it quieted down.


    Jiang SE¡¯s filming went smoothly with the interruption from the person-in-charge at fedarer. At around 10 p.m., She finally finished her work for the day.


    The person-in-charge of fedarer was very satisfied with the second half of the day¡¯s work. In addition, Jiang SE¡¯s work attitude was good today, so she sessfully won the favor of this senior executive named Verna. After the work was over, he even specially exchanged contact information with Jiang se and was full of praise for the results of her shoot today.


    It was almost one o ¡®clock at night when Jiang se returned to the hotel after she was done with her social activities. She took off her shoes and could barely stand.


    She had been wearing high heels the whole day, and the skin on her heels and toes had been worn out, and the blood had coagted.


    While mo Anqi was treating her wound, Xia Chaoqun reminded Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°You received a call when you were working today.¡±


    Not many people knew Jiang SE¡¯s personal phone number. She endured her fatigue and took the bag from Xia Chaoqun. The call was from PEI Yi. It had been more than six hours since he had called. It was already around one in the morning in France. It was early morning in China. She did not hesitate to pick up her phone and call back.

 Chapter 492

    492 Serious


    As soon as Jiang se called, PEI Yi picked up the call as if he had been waiting for her call.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    His voice was filled with longing and joy. why are you still up sote? ¡±


    His words made Jiang se realize that he probably knew where she was. She responded softly. Mo Anqi was disinfecting the wound on her foot while looking at her to ask if she was in pain.


    ¡°I just came back from work.¡± She grabbed the phone and gasped. She had worn high heels the whole day and because it was a new pair of shoes, she had blisters halfway through, but she had been holding it in. In the end, her feet almost lost feeling, and she had to rely on her willpower to hold on.


    After she returned to the hotel and took off her shoes, the pain finally overwhelmed her. In addition to mo Anqi¡¯s actions of disinfecting the wound, even though she had softened her stance, Jiang se still felt so much pain that she clutched her phone tightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re working sote?¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s tone was a little stern, helpless, and doting.


    He could do many things for Jiang se, but she could only rely on herself when it came to the job she chose.


    ¡°If you¡¯re too tired, don¡¯t do it.¡± He softened his tone. I¡¯ll take care of you.


    She had wanted to say that she was not tired, but she could not bring herself to say it. As she listened to PEI Yi¡¯s soft voice coaxing her, she suddenly felt that all the energy that she had umted had been drained away.


    Jiang se had been calm and collected during the chessaray audition. When she was filming the fedarermercial, she had great endurance and patience. When mo Anqi applied medicine to her feet, she had endured the intense pain. However, when she was chatting with PEI Yi, she did not want to show her strong side.


    Since she was young, PEI Yi had seen her every move. There was no need for her to put on a strong front and tell him that she was fine.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very tired.¡±


    She fell back into her chair, her head tilted to one side, and even her voice was weak.


    before the shoot this morning, fedarer told me in advance that I¡¯m going to wear a silk dress and that I¡¯m not allowed to eat too much for breakfast because I¡¯ll show my stomach if I eat too much.


    They couldn¡¯t drink too much water during filming, as it would cause them to go to the toilet and interrupt the filming.


    the people from the fedarerpany felt that something was wrong halfway through, so they only stopped at night. Tears welled up in her eyes as she said,¡±She even wore high heels and stood there for the whole day. She only returned to the hotel a while ago.¡±


    Her behavior gave mo Anqi a shock. Usually, she was too easy to deal with, so mo Anqi rarely saw this side of her. She pitied her, but at the same time, she found Jiang SE¡¯s whining to be very cute. It was different from her usual cold and indifferent self.


    Xia Chaoqun had been sorting out some documents. When he heard Jiang SE¡¯s words, he was stunned. She held her phone with both hands and curled up in a single-seater chair. Her hair covered her face. From Xia Chaoqun¡¯s angle, he could only vaguely see her thick Cirrus eyshes blinking.


    ¡°I wanted to throw my shoes away when I came back, but I still had to worry about where you were.¡±


    Sheined and sniffed.


    you haven¡¯t contacted me since we returned to school. Have you forgotten that you have a girlfriend? ¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± When he heard Jiang SE¡¯s words, he quickly said with conviction, ¡±


    ¡°Even if you forget who I am, I will never forget you.¡±


    He had been on a mission previously, so his identity was fake. His mobile number was also made up at thest minute and had been under the surveince of ¡®Crow¡¯. At that time, even if he missed her so much that he went crazy, he did not dare to call her. Calling her would only hurt her.


    After he was done with the matter, he immediately gave Jiang se a call.


    Xia Chaoqun packed his things and stood up. He took out some items to remove Jiang SE¡¯s makeup, washed her face, and even applied a Facial Mask on her face. Mo Anqi applied some medicine for Jiang se and was about to leave as well. She wanted to give Jiang se some space so that she could chat with PEI Yi in peace.


    The people in the room quickly left. Jiang se did not even want to get up and wash her face. She still had toplete her filming tomorrow.


    She did not have much free time after she was done with the shooting of the federor¡¯s advertisement. Soon after, she had to return to China to participate in the promotion of ¡°demon¡± for the second half of the month. Jiang se suddenly realized that it had been a long time since she had met PEI Yi and chatted with him. Both of them had their own matters to attend to.


    In the past, she would have calmly understood all of this. However, she did not know if it was because they were in a foreign country at this time. In the dead of night, she suddenly wanted to see PEI Yi, as she had just felt tired from the heavy workload.


    ¡°I actually want to see you.¡±


    She emphasized, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    There were still a few days before fedarer¡¯s work waspleted. The press conference would be held in the capital of China. When Jiang se thought of this, she perked up.


    ¡°Wait for me in the capital. I have something to give you.¡±


    She thought of the pair of diamond rings from Hong Kong Hua and wanted to give him a surprise.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait until the capital, Sese. You can see me sooner.¡±


    PEI Yi smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Can you guess how far away I am from you?¡±


    Jiang se was ted by his words. However, the next moment, when she recalled his identity, her enthusiasm seemed to have been doused with cold water.


    He knew that he was in France. Saying such words at this time might prove that he should not be far from him.


    However, although he had not graduated yet, he was already a soldier and it would not be as easy for him to leave the country. She did not say anything, but PEI Yi could not bear to keep her in suspense.


    ¡°Sese, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Bordeaux.¡±


    His one sentence swept away all the gloominess in Jiang SE¡¯s heart.


    She did not ask PEI Yi how he was able to leave the country. She simplypleted her work in Paris as quickly as possible and applied for a three-day leave from Xia Chaoqun. She bought a train ticket from Paris to Bordeaux and rushed to Bordeaux with her simple luggage.


    To her, Bordeaux meant more than just a Castle that PEI Yi had built for her, a Manor full of grapes, and a ce full of the fragrance of the green fields. It also meant a wish that had shed through her mind when she was young, and a person who was waiting for her.


    When she was young, she had yearned for a carefree and carefree life under the pressure of heavy courses. She didn¡¯t have to think about social activities. In her free afternoons, she could make a cup of flower tea, sit by the window, listen to music, read books, and do what she wanted to do.


    That was her sudden dream when she was a girl. She had once mentioned it casually, but she had forgotten itpletely. However, there was such a person who took her words as an imperial edict. In the end, she had forgotten what her dream was like, but he had turned these dreams into reality bit by bit. He was so serious that it made her heart ache.


    PEI Yi picked her up at the train station. When she came out of the train station with her luggage, she saw him in the crowd and smiled so brightly that it was as if the sun had gathered in her eyes.


    His height was outstanding even among Europeans. Jiang se threw herself into his arms and tiptoed to hook her arms around his neck. She could hear his heartbeat.


    He still exuded the aura of the sun. He grabbed her luggage with one hand and wrapped his other hand around Jiang SE¡¯s waist. He carried her so tightly that her feet were almost off the ground.


    ...

 Chapter 493

    493 The church


    ¡°Why are you really in Bordeaux?¡±


    She could not believe it and asked a few questions in a row. PEI Yi could not help but lower his head and kiss the top of her head. His heart softened because of what she said.


    Jiang se was not sure if she was in Bordeaux, yet she still dared toe here so rashly just because of a single word she said.


    Someone at the bus stop raised his phone. Someone must have recognized Jiang se. She had been nominated for the Best Actress award at the French Film Festival for ¡°the demon¡± and was as famous as some European and American actresses. He did not want to share the intimate moments between them with the public. PEI Yi pulled her into his arms and blocked the side of her face with his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first,¡±


    The car that PEI Yi had driven over was an off-road vehicle with arge interior. When the two of them got into the car, Jiang se was reminded of him from a few years ago.


    At that time, she had just been reincarnated. She had seen the news about PEI Yi on TV. He, nie dan, and the others were driving their sports cars at a crazy speed along the road, rming the French police.


    However, because of her, this man had gradually matured in the past few years, and his changes were getting bigger and bigger.


    At the thought of this, she turned to look at the backpack that PEI Yi had thrown at the back seat. It still contained the surprise she had wanted to give him.


    where have you been? how did you get to France? ¡±


    PEI Yi grabbed the identification documents that he had left in the car and handed them over to her. She reached out to take them and flipped them open. The person on the documents was him, but his name and information had changed.


    ¡°There¡¯s a mission. I took the opportunity toe here after I finished it.¡±


    He skipped over the mission with a simple sentence. I know you¡¯re in France, so I came to meet you first.


    After the matter in London was settled, he stayed behind to do some cleaning work.


    After all, Chen minshu was once captured by the ¡®Crow¡¯ organization. She didn¡¯t suffer much and didn¡¯t go through any special training. It was very likely that once the organization tortured her, she would say many things that should not be said.


    He believed that she would not reveal too many of the truly important secrets of this operation. After all, she did not know much. However, it was hard to guarantee that she would not reveal his identity.


    PEI Yi was not afraid of himself. However, he was worried that he would cause Jiang se trouble. Hence, he stayed in London for a while longer and only rushed to Bordeaux to wait for her after he had almost wiped out all the remaining members of the crow.


    Not only did this ce mean something different to Jiang se, but it also meant something to him. He had once dreamed of proposing to Jiang se in the castle that he had single-handedly built.


    When the two of them first came, he was a total failure. He had to resort to coaxing and pestering to get her. He did not have the courage to propose to her. Even though he had imagined the scene of her putting on a wedding dress for him a thousand times in his heart, he still stopped himself from saying it. That was the first time he realized that responsibility was far more important than pure love.


    However, PEI Yi had regretted missing out on that opportunity several times. It was only after he had graduated from the top academy and entered the military school that he was restricted from going overseas. The dream of kneeling down and proposing to her was still in his heart, but it was bing more and more firm.


    ¡°Sese.¡± He was considering how to bring it up. He was nning to propose to Jiang se on this trip to Bordeaux.


    He believed that he was far more mature than he had been in the past. He had already graduated. With the military achievements he had made this time, his father had once mentioned to him that there was a vacancy for the position of municipal Governor in the Western nine states. At that time, he would rush there to take up a post to umte achievements and qualifications.


    Now that he had a career n, he was responsible and brave enough to propose to Jiang se.


    His grandfather had once praised him for his rapid growth. His mental strength was no longer the same as it was in the past. He understood what responsibility was, and he had once been praised for his courage in this mission.


    In the face of the extremely vicious ¡®crows¡¯, he dealt with them calmly and carefully, capturing the drug lord organization in one fell swoop.


    After the mission was over, he would be able to withstand the pressure from the PEI family and use the identity his grandfather had prepared for him to go to Bordeaux and wait for Jiang se.


    However, no matter how much PEI Yi had mentally prepared himself before this, when he saw Jiang SE¡¯s hopeful eyes, all his preparations were not enough.


    No matter what other people thought of him, no matter how calm and collected he was in his studies or in his missions, all of it had disappeared at this moment.


    He was a little annoyed that he had forgotten himself when she looked at him with her beautiful eyes. The words were already in his throat, but he was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t say them.


    Sometimes, if he cherished her too much, she would be a burden to him. He was even afraid that he would surprise her with his proposal.


    PEI Yi recalled the days when he had a crush on her but did not dare to say it out loud. He felt exactly the same as he did now. She was always the most important person in his heart, and his emotions were always behind hers.


    let¡¯s go for a walk. We¡¯re not in a hurry to go back.


    He cupped Jiang SE¡¯s face in his hands and sought her opinion.


    ¡°Alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Jiang se nodded. I¡¯d like to go to St. Andre church. I didn¡¯t even get to see it thest time I was here. What a pity.


    After graduation, her schedule would be much busier than it was now. Actually, it was not easy for PEI Yi to go abroad, and it would not be easy for her to squeeze out such time in the future either.


    As soon as she said this, PEI Yi immediately started the car and set the route to St. Andre church.


    The church was thergest Cathedral in Bordeaux. It was located in the city center. When PEI Yi parked the car in the garage, Jiang se nced at the bag in the car and reached out to take it. PEI Yi quickly said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°I want to carry it myself.¡± She rejected PEI Yi¡¯s help. There was not much luggage in the room. PEI Yi had everything she needed, including her change of clothes in the Bordeaux Manor. All she needed were some documents and necessities, which were not heavy.


    PEI Yi allowed her to carry her bag. The two of them exited the garage and saw the Cathedral in the square.


    On the square opposite the church, many hawkers could be seen, selling all kinds of things, and an endless stream of people could be seen.


    On the other side, under the blue sky and white clouds, was the magnificent cathedral. The bright sun above was like a Pearl on the top of a tower. The White Cathedral was bathed in the sunlight, and the scene was as beautiful as a painting.


    Jiang se tugged at the strap of her backpack. After standing there for a while, she pulled PEI Yi into the house.


    The inside and outside of the church seemed to be twopletely different worlds. All the noise seemed to have been cut off outside the church next door. It was extremely quiet inside, and the light footsteps of the two could be heard clearly.


    Jiang se had no choice but to tread lightly as she held PEI Yi¡¯s hand. The hustle and bustle of the mortal world and the busy work were isted from them at this moment. The two of them seemed to have stolen half a day¡¯s rest. They looked at each other and could not help butugh.


    This was not the time when Bordeaux, France, had the most tourists, and there were almost no people. On a row of long benches in the distance, a devout Christian was praying with his head lowered in the first row.


    PEI Yi nced at the chair and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, are you tired? do you want to sit down?¡±


    He still remembered that a few days ago, Jiang se had mentioned that she was too tired from work and that her feet hurt badly when she wore high heels.


    Jiang se clutched her bag and nodded.


    The two of them did not disturb the disciples sitting in the front row. Jiang se chose a seat in thest row. PEI Yi squatted down in front of her and naturally lifted one of her legs to ce on his. He then reached out and massaged her gently and forcefully.


    She looked at the familiar man. He was naturally focused on massaging her legs, and his eyes were hazy.


    ...


    ¡°Yi, you should kneel.¡±


    She suddenlyughed. She stepped on his leg with the tip of her foot and suddenly spoke.


    He didn¡¯t ask why, and immediately knelt down with one leg, while the other leg that was supporting her calf remained standing. He raised his head, and his humble posture did not diminish his imposing manner.

 Chapter 494

    494 Marriage proposal


    Jiang se had never felt so sure of her feelings before. She wanted PEI Yi to kneel, but he did not even ask why.


    In this lifetime, there would never be another man who could love her, indulge her, apany her, ce her in his heart so seriously, walk into her heart, and make her heart ache.


    She reached for her bag, unzipped it, and took out a box.


    The sun shone through therge, transparent window and gently illuminated the church. The devout believers in the front row had their heads lowered in prayer, and under such circumstances, they appeared especially Holy. The faint voices of the choir could be heard from afar. Jiang se opened the box to reveal two red diamond rings.


    She looked at PEI Yi¡¯s handsome face with a smile. As he grew older, his features became more and more defined. The childishness and arrogance on his face had been reced by determination. He was not particrly exquisite, but he was surprisingly to her liking.


    ¡°Mr. PEI Yi,¡±


    Her voice was neither fast nor slow, and it sounded soft and sweet at this time, ¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to take me as your wife? No matter what I look like, regardless of my status, rich or poor, Will you marry me?¡±


    As she asked this, she took out ady¡¯s ring from the box and handed it to PEI Yi.


    He was dumbstruck and his entire body was tense. The hand holding her leg was a little tight and his palm was still trembling slightly.


    This boy, who had never been afraid of anything since he was young, was at a loss at this moment. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    His lips trembled as he kept the word in his mouth. He felt an overwhelming surpriseing at him.


    At this moment, PEI Yi could hear the sound of flowers blooming in his heart. The asional chirping of pigeons above the church was as beautiful as the sound of nature.


    The exquisite embossed on the wall bore witness to his marriage proposal. When the believers sitting in front of him heard Jiang SE¡¯s words, they turned around in surprise.


    When he saw PEI Yi kneeling on the ground and Jiang se sitting on the chair with a ring in her hand, the high-nosed, blue-eyed foreign man could tell what was going on at a nce even though he did not understand what Jiang se had said. He smiled in blessings.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    PEI Yi was so excited that he did not know how to react. When he walked into the solemn church, he had been thinking about how to propose to her and how to give her an unforgettable proposal.


    She was a ray of sunshine in his heart, worthy of his best treatment.


    However, just as he was hesitating about how to bring it up, he did not expect Jiang se to propose to him so coldly.


    This huge sense of happiness drowned him, and he felt that his eyes were a little sore.


    ¡°Are you willing to take me as your wife? No matter what I be, no matter how my status changes, no matter if I¡¯m rich or poor, are you willing to marry me?¡±


    Since PEI Yi could not say anything, Jiang se asked again.


    The followers sitting in the first row stood up and watched this romantic scene. When they saw PEI Yi staring at Jiang se in a daze, they revealed an understanding expression and pped.


    ¡°Sir, your lover is waiting for your answer. Agree to her request.¡±


    The sunlight that was refracted through the colored window shone on the diamond ring, giving it a dazzling glow. However, PEI Yi could not shift his gaze away from Jiang SE¡¯s face.


    She was still waiting for his answer. That gentle face ovepped with the Feng Nan in his memory.


    No matter how her name, appearance, or identity had changed, she was still the gentle girl in his heart.


    you know, in my heart, no matter what you be, no matter what your identity is, whether you are rich or poor, healthy or sick, it has nothing to do with beauty or ugliness. You will always be my girl.


    His expression was so serious that it moved people, no less than the believers who had prayed to God before, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes.


    ¡°I should be the one proposing.¡±


    His voice was low, like the strings of a cello. With a slight touch, his voice trembled at the end.


    I want to marry you. I want to wake up with you in my arms every day. I want to see me in your eyes. I want to put you in my heart.


    He held Jiang SE¡¯s hand and the ring in his palm and wrapped them firmly around his.


    although there are no flowers or candles, there is apuse as proof. In this church, in front of God, I beg you to marry me.


    He was an atheist, but at this moment, PEI Yi felt that there should be a God in the dark, which was why he had sent her to him to make his heart feel moreplete.


    He even hoped that a God would really appear at this time and take out his heart for her to see.


    As PEI Yi spoke, he ced Jiang SE¡¯s hand to his lips. His voice was filled with nostalgia.


    I¡¯ll stand in front of you when there¡¯s wind and rain, and I won¡¯t let you be sad. I¡¯ll never hide anything from you. Everything of mine belongs to you, Sese, including my body and my heart.


    Even if she wanted his life, he would give it to her without any hesitation.


    please marry me. I look forward to the future when you¡¯ll be by my side.


    When he said this, he took out the ring on Jiang SE¡¯s finger. PEI Yi could tell that this ring was the red diamond that they had chosen from Hong Kong.


    In fact, he was a little angry. Ever since he had chosen the diamond, Hong Kong China had been very slow in their work. Although he also hoped that the most important items in his life should be taken more seriously, PEI Yi still felt a little regretful that a pair of rings that they had personally chosen were missing when he proposed to her.


    However, he did not expect Jiang se to bring the pair of rings with her.


    The small ring was held in his fingertips. It was light and almost weightless, but his expression was serious, as if he was holding a thousand pounds of weight.


    He looked up and met Jiang SE¡¯s gaze. Her eyes were pure and ethereal as if all beauty had been absorbed into them. At that moment, they were covered in mist and appeared misty.


    While the followers were still apuding, Jiang se had already extended her hand. Her fingertips were delicate and fair while the skin around her joints was wless and soft like tender bamboo shoots. PEI Yi took two deep breaths before he picked up the ring with trembling hands and gently put it on her ring finger.


    The scene was so beautiful that it stimted his senses. He held Jiang SE¡¯s face in his hands and stood up to kiss her. However, Jiang se reached out and pushed his shoulder. She exerted some force and stepped on his knee.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    PEI Yi did not know what to do. On the other hand, Jiang SE¡¯s face was slightly red, and her hair drooped down from both sides of her cheeks. PEI Yi held one of her hands while she ced the ring box on herp with the other. She then took out the other ring from inside.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Her red cheeks were filled with longing, and the smile on her toot lips was as sweet as honey. Under her delicate eyebrows was a pair of warm and silent eyes, which PEI Yi was in a daze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    ...


    Her face turned even redder and she exerted some force on PEI Yi¡¯s knee, hoping that he would snap out of his daze as soon as possible.

 Chapter 495

    495 Willing


    Jiang se was still reminding him silently, but PEI Yi was in a daze. Before he coulde back to his senses, he went along with her.


    ¡°Give me your hand, Yingying.¡±


    His words made Jiang seugh uncontrobly. He seemed to hear his heart beating rapidly.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± She reminded him again, ¡± give me your hand.


    This time, PEI Yi took Jiang SE¡¯s words to heart. He obediently extended his hand. She held the ring, pursed her lips, and looked up at him.


    ah Yi, ¡± her eyes were filled with joy, ¡± I love you. when she said this, she was a little shy, but her tone was very calm.


    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s good or bad, I want you to be by my side. No matter what I look like, I hope you can recognize me. No matter what I encounter, you will always be by my side.¡±


    He used a great deal of self-control to stop himself from pulling her into his arms and let her finish.


    now, in front of God, in this church, there are statues as witnesses, blessings, and apuse. Are you willing to apany me for life and be my husband? ¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the throbbing in PEI Yi¡¯s heart began to rush up to his throat. I want to be by your side for the rest of my life and be your husband.


    He was willing to let her put on the ring so solemnly.


    The devout believers who had been sitting not far away had returned to their seats. They looked at the young couple with outstanding temperament and their eyes showed a look of blessing.


    Jiang se and PEI Yi were very restrained from the start. There was no Grand proposal or any fanciful ceremony. However, the gentleness and sincerity between the two of them could be seen through the corners of their eyes.


    The believer couldn¡¯t help butugh at the warm scene. He sang a song of blessing in a melodious tone, adding holiness to the scene.


    In front of everyone else, PEI Yi only gave Jiang se a light Peck on her forehead. He interlocked his fingers with hers and took a photo with this stranger who had participated in their brief proposal.


    This historic cathedral now held an even more important meaning in PEI Yi¡¯s heart. The two of them walked around aimlessly.


    From time to time, he lowered his head to look at the Rings on their hands. He had dreamed of this many times that day, and even when his dream came true, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. He was afraid that it was all just his imagination.


    ¡°I thought you would consider it.¡±


    Now, she was famous all over China. In the entertainment industry, she had be a new era. She was shining brightly and many people liked her.


    PEI Yi had initially thought that she would consider many things before giving him an answer, given her cautious personality, when he proposed to her.


    However, she didn¡¯t y her cards ording to n. She didn¡¯t wait for him to propose and instead broke his n.


    He was a little proud, but also a little regretful.


    His girl was proud and brave. She didn¡¯t even need him to propose to her. She liked him and wanted to get married, so she took out the ring.


    ¡°Why should I consider it?¡±


    She raised her head, one of her hands still in his palm, and the other on his chest.


    ¡°I, ah Yi, am such a good person. I like him very much. Why should I consider him?¡±


    Her praise was so direct that PEI Yi blushed slightly and his heart began to race. He put an arm around her waist, wanting to hear more words of praise from her. Hiding his anticipation, he asked, ¡±


    ¡°Is it really that good?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded hard. Yi is the best. I like him the most. When she said this, Jiang se gave it some thought and corrected herself.


    ¡°No, I love it!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, PEI Yi could not help but lower his head.


    His gentle lips pressed against hers. The feeling of holding her in his palm like a princess was not only revealed in his eyes, but also in his actions.


    He liked her so much. Every time he thought that his heart wouldn¡¯t beat faster because of her, his heart would always honestly reveal all the feelings he had suppressed.


    When the two of them came out of the church, PEI Yi was in such a good mood that he even liked the noisy square opposite him.


    When she returned to the manor, it was already evening. The long stretch of grapevines stretched as far as the eye could see. Thest time Jiang se was here, it was autumn, and it was already the harvest season. Compared to that time, the vineyard was now full of greenery and full of life. It made her feel rxed and happy.


    Dinner was prepared by the servants before they left. There was a candle stand on the dining table. PEI Yi had said that he had something to attend to and had not returned yet.


    Just as Jiang se was about to call him to ask, he returned with a bottle of red wine.


    Under the candlelight, he was wearing a white shirt that was not buttoned up neatly. He matched it with a pair of light blue jeans, which outlined his long legs and narrow waist.


    The servants in the castle had already been sent away, so there were only the two of them in the entire house. He took the bottle of wine and opened it with a child-like expression.


    The air was filled with the unique aroma of French cuisine mixed with the faint smell of wine. One breath was enough to make one feel light-headed.


    The wine was poured into the vessel. He sat down and noticed Jiang SE¡¯s gaze. He exined, ¡±


    ¡°This is the wine I made a few years ago.¡±


    The dim candlelight concealed the nervousness in his eyes very well. He smelled the slightly bitter wine fragrance in the air and told her his wish from back then, ¡±


    ¡°I wanted to brew it for you when we got married.¡±


    To PEI Yi at the time, this was an unattainable dream. He had not confessed to Jiang se yet. In her heart, he was not her lover yet. In fact, he did not even know when the bottle of wine would appear after he finished brewing it.


    It had been kept in the wine cer for years and had gradually settled down.


    The two of them had yet to hold a wedding ceremony. This was a slight regret for PEI Yi. However, many years had passed since he had personally brewed this wine and bottled it. It was only now that he had finally ced it in front of Jiang se.


    The bottle of wine, which contained the young man¡¯s worries, was awakened bit by bit in the vessel. He slowly poured it into Jiang SE¡¯s ss.


    She had a low tolerance for alcohol, so he only poured a little.


    The taste was a little bitter, just like his youth.


    Jiang se could imagine how he must have felt back then. He must have picked the grapes one by one, fermented them, and then put them into the bottle. He must have felt the same way when he sealed them up. He must have felt the same anticipation when he opened the bottle of wine in front of her.


    In fact, PEI Yi had never hidden his attitude towards her, but he had never been so straightforward and obvious to the point that she liked him. He was like a boy who carefully presented his heart to her, waiting for her to ept it.


    ...


    She grabbed PEI Yi¡¯s shirt and leaned on his hand to lift her body up.

 Chapter 496

    496 Chapter 4


    Jiang se rested her head on PEI Yi¡¯s shoulder. After half a ss of wine, she could already feel her energy surging up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡±


    She mumbled to herself, her breath brushing against PEI Yi¡¯s ear. Her mobile phone was ced in the room upstairs. Although PEI Yi did not know why she had picked it up, he still carried her upstairs and ced her mobile phone on the cab beside the bed.


    The lights were on in the room. She leaned against the headboard with her phone in hand and motioned for PEI Yi to lean over.


    She was already a little drunk. Her eyes were misty, her cheeks were red, and her breath carried the fragrance of wine. Her long legs were crossed in the middle of the bed.


    The soft nket was wrapped around her in arge ball of lilies. She was like a fairy in the ball of flowers, tempting with purity.


    ¡°Yi,e here.¡±


    She called out softly. The curtains in the room were not closed. There was arge floor-to-ceiling window in her room, and the corners were all made of transparent ss. Through the ss, she could see the vineyard outside under the hazy night sky and the bright moon in the sky.


    The long sofa was ced by the window, a few meters away from the bed.


    He remembered the scene of her getting drunk on her birthday a few years ago. He didn¡¯t dare to go over at all. Instead, he retreated to the sofa and sat down after hearing her call.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡±


    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The night was beautiful. The weather in Bordeaux was cool at night, but he felt hot, and his palms were sweating.


    ¡°You,e over.¡±


    She struggled to sit up and furrowed her brows. She had lost all rationality in a drunken state and PEI Yi could not bear to see her unhappy. After getting up, she stretched out her hand with the ring and beckoned to PEI Yi. PEI Yi understood what she meant and stretched out his hand as well.


    Jiang se held his hand and took a picture with her phone.


    In the photo, her fingers were long, slender, and fair like green onion tubes. The joints of his fingers were distinct as if they contained endless strength. He held Jiang SE¡¯s hand tightly and did not let go.


    Both of them were wearing rings on their ring fingers, and their happiness was obvious at a nce.


    He understood Jiang SE¡¯s n. He did not know if he was disappointed or relieved. After she took the picture, he tried his best to suppress his dizziness and looked through his contacts. When PEI Yi saw her, he pulled her into his arms and took her phone from her.


    There was nothing technical about the photo she had taken, but in PEI Yi¡¯s eyes, it was really beautiful.


    The two hands that were holding each other seemed to have formed aplete circle. His expression was gentle. He first sent the photo to himself, then found Feng Zhongliang¡¯s address book and sent the photo. He then threw the phone away.


    She raised her soft arms, and her eyes glowed brighter than gems under the light.


    Far away in the imperial capital, Feng Zhongliang was still awake. After washing up and changing into his pajamas, he was surfing the inte in the study to search for news about Jiang se.


    This was something he had been doing recently, and he felt a little more at ease after watching it for a while.


    When Liu came in with the sugar water, he sighed, took a coat and put it on Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°Old man, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±


    It was already two O ¡®clock in the morning, but the old man still refused to sleep. He had caught a cold and coughed badly before. He had gotten better these two days and should take good care of his body, but he still stubbornly refused to listen to others.


    At this moment, Xiao Liu recalled Jiang SE¡¯s good points. Feng Zhongliang had a stubborn personality, but when Jiang se lectured him, he would always feel better.


    Unfortunately, ever since Jiang se left the imperial capital for workst year, she had gone overseas at the beginning of the year and had not returned.


    After Xiao Liu found out about Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s identity, he felt a little distant when he thought of Jiang se. He rarely mentioned Jiang se in front of Feng Zhongliang to persuade him. This old man became even more willful and did as he pleased.


    the kitchen has prepared some sweet water boiled with snow pears. The prescription was sent by seventh miss. She is very concerned about you and wanted toe and take a look.


    The ¡®seventh miss¡¯ Xiao Liu was talking about was Feng Shiyong. She had been staying here for half a month at Feng Nan¡¯s invitation to the imperial capital, and had thought ofing to the Feng family¡¯s mansion along the way. However, after Feng Zhongliang found out that she was hanging out with Feng Nan, he had asked someone to invite her out, saying that he liked the quiet and that she should y by herself in the imperial capital and not disturb the old man¡¯s leisure time. In a way, he had shut Feng Shiyong out of the door.


    Once Liu mentioned Feng Shiyong, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s brows furrowed, his mood turning bad, ¡±


    ¡°Concerned? I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s just like her parents, calcting how much of my assets she can get.¡±


    When Feng Shiyong arrived in the imperial capital, the first thing she did was to visit Feng Zhongliang at the Feng family mansion. She had asked about Jiang se in an obscure manner and hinted to Feng Zhongliang that she was afraid that Jiang se was trying to scam him of his assets.


    Feng Zhongliang couldn¡¯t stand her asking these questions and immediately became impatient.


    Even before he knew that she was Feng Nan, he had already nned to leave a portion of his assets under his name for her when he passed away, let alone now that he knew Jiang SE¡¯s true identity.


    Feng Shiyong¡¯s words had touched his reverse scale, and he quickly chased her out the door with a dark expression.


    He still had a lot of things on hand. Not to mention that he owned the majority of Zhongnan industries, his son only owned a very small piece. There were also some other investments, arge number of stocks, antiques, and other assets. His children and grandchildren were all eyeing this.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Xiao Liu could hear the displeasure in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words. He lowered his head and looked a little ufortable.


    Actually, Feng Shiyong had only said those words that day because he was worried that Feng Zhongliang would be deceived by Jiang se. Hence, he had spoken to the Feng family.


    He remembered that Feng Zhongliang had once said that he would leave some inheritance for Jiang se in the future. He was afraid that Jiang se would have other intentions, so he had reminded the people in Hong Kong in advance to persuade Feng Zhongliang.


    Who knew that the moment Feng Shiyong opened her mouth, she would anger the old man, and he would kick her out of the house, not allowing her to step into the Feng residence for half a month.


    seventh miss is just concerned about you. She¡¯s worried about your health. As soon as Xiao Liu finished speaking, Feng Zhongliang coughed and looked at Xiao Liu for a long time, which made Xiao Liu¡¯s hair stand on end.


    little Liu, you¡¯ve been by my side for many years. You should know my personality. He spoke slowly with a stern expression, which made Xiao Liu feel a little uneasy.


    ¡°There are some things that I¡¯m not so old that I need someone to remind me of.¡± I like peace and quiet, ¡± he said. I don¡¯t like people to think too much. If you speak up for her now, it means that you¡¯re not on my side. I¡¯ve also thought it through. At my age, there¡¯s no future for you if you follow me. ¡±


    Before Feng Zhongliang could finish his sentence, Xiao Liu panicked and squatted down. He was about to speak, but Feng Zhongliang did not look at him.


    I¡¯ll give you a sum of money and send you back to Hong Kong. You can just follow whoever you see has a bright future.


    ¡°Old man!¡± Liu¡¯s eyes were red. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s tone was gentle, but he had been with Feng Zhongliang for many years and knew his character.


    If he were to fly into a rage now, it meant that there was still room for change, but it was all talk and no action.


    However, if he spoke softly and arranged his future, it proved that Feng Zhongliang had already made a decision in his heart.

 Chapter 497

    497 Chapter 497 looking for her


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Liu wanted to say something, but Feng Zhongliang waved his hand.


    ¡°Think carefully about who you want to follow. I think they¡¯ll be happy to take over.¡± When he said this, his tone was calm, but it revealed a bit of sadness.


    In fact, Liu had been working for Feng Zhongliang for many years. If he had not made his own decision this time, Feng Zhongliang would not have thought of recing him.


    However, he had been worried about her too many times and had gone beyond his duty. Jiang se was his granddaughter. It was not easy to get her. Feng Zhongliang really did not want his granddaughter to be pushed away again before she returned because of Xiao Liu¡¯s actions.


    He was old and did not have many years left to live. He had given Xiao Liu a chance, but he had failed to realize it several times. Feng Zhongliang did not want him to stay anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of concern for Jiang Zhiyuan, so don¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang warned, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so old that I can¡¯t see clearly. I don¡¯t need anyone to teach me what to do.¡±


    Xiao Liu¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. It was only now that he realized that what he had done in the past had really angered the old man.


    Initially, he wanted to say that he was doing this for Feng Zhongliang¡¯s sake and was worried that he would be deceived by Jiang se. However, he recalled that Feng Zhongliang had mentioned several times that ¡®he is not old and does not need anyone to teach him what to do¡¯. Xiao Liu had always thought otherwise. However, when he thought about it carefully, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Just as Feng Zhongliang said, he was an adult, and it was not up to him to decide what he wanted to do.


    He thought he had good intentions, but in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes, he was just being a busybody.


    There were some things that Feng Zhongliang did not want others to know, but he had exposed Feng Zhongliang¡¯s matters to the Feng family. No one liked to be watched.


    Feng Zhongliang was old and had a lot of thoughts. What¡¯s more, in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s opinion, Xiao Liu¡¯s actions were not for his own good, but to win the favor of Feng qinlun and the others, and they could not wait to find their next master!


    ¡°I, I was wrong, Yingluo.¡±


    He came to his senses and immediately admitted his mistake.


    ¡°Old man, I really know where I was wrong. Please don¡¯t drive me away.¡± His eyes were a little red. I definitely won¡¯t tell you what you¡¯ve instructed me to do next time. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I¡¯m just ... Just afraid that you¡¯ll be sad after being deceived. In the future, I won¡¯t say anything more about miss Jiang¡¯s matters, and I won¡¯t make my own decisions, Yingluo.¡±


    He exined in a daze, with a pleading look on his face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave anyone by your side. Some things need someone to take care of them. You¡¯re not in good health and you need to take a lot of medicine. I don¡¯t feel at ease leaving it to others.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang shook his head,


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already thought it through. You¡¯ve trained in self-defense, and they know your character. You¡¯ve been by my side for so many years, and there are many people fighting to get you to do things.¡±


    When he said this, it was obvious that he had made up his mind. Xiao Liu was regretful and upset, and his eyes were red.


    Feng Zhongliang did not want to talk about this anymore, so he asked, ¡±


    ¡°Did Feng Shiyong say when he was going back to Hong Kong?¡±


    Although he was not happy with his granddaughter¡¯s actions, she was still a member of the Feng family, and Feng Zhongliang did not want Feng Shiyong to be too close to Feng Nan and be led astray by others.


    Liu had suffered a blow and was a little out of it. After hearing Feng Zhongliang¡¯s question, he quietly wiped his tears and forced himself to calm down.


    ¡°Seventh youngdy didn¡¯t say, it¡¯s just Jue Jue.¡±


    Before he could finish, Feng Zhongliang could not hold back the anger in his heart, ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do!¡±


    Feng Shiyong wasn¡¯t young anymore, but she had no achievements. She was still studying, but she didn¡¯t seem to have any achievements.


    The Feng family¡¯s second son and his wife were bent on marrying their daughter off to someone who would be of help to them in the future when they fought for the shares, so they¡¯d dragged Feng Shiyong¡¯s age along. She was only three years younger than Feng Nan, and was already twenty-six this year.


    Xiao Liu hesitated for a moment and thought of something. She guessed that if she said it, perhaps the old man would be lenient and not send her away.


    ¡°I heard from miss Shi Yong that she felt that miss Feng Nan was a little strange, as if she didn¡¯t have much of an impression of the kidnapping incident, aww!¡±


    When he said this, Feng Zhongliang could not help butugh coldly.


    it¡¯d be weird if she had an impression. he did not finish his sentence. Normally, Xiao Liu would have noticed that something was wrong, but at this time, he was still immersed in the panic of Feng Zhongliang wanting to drive him away and did not realize what Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words meant.


    Feng Zhongliang already knew that the current ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ was no longer the original Feng Nan. It was normal for her to not know about the kidnapping case. However, when he heard this person¡¯s name being mentioned, Feng Zhongliang missed Jiang se even more.


    His real granddaughter was still in France, and he had no idea when she would return to the capital.


    When he thought of this, he felt a little sad.


    old man, I know I¡¯m wrong. I promise you I¡¯ll be nice next time. Liu wanted to ask for more, but Feng Zhongliang frowned and was about to get angry when he heard a message notification from his phone.


    Who would send a message in the middle of the night?


    He stood up, and Liu had already picked up the phone respectfully. When he saw the words ¡®Sese¡¯ on the screen, his eyes lit up and he handed it to Feng Zhongliang.


    When the old man, who had been unhappy earlier, saw Jiang SE¡¯s message, he immediately beamed like a different person. He could not help but say, ¡±


    ¡°This little girl, she¡¯s been out for so long, and she finally sent me a message.¡±


    He opened the message. It was a photo sent by Jiang se. In the photo, a pair of hands were sped together, and two eye-catching diamond rings were worn on their ring fingers.


    Feng Zhongliang could tell at a nce that the hand belonged to Jiang se. In the past few years, she had helped him peel an Apple, helped him shovel the soil, held his arm, and walked with him. She had left a deep impression on him.


    Feng Zhongliang did not even need to think to guess that the person holding her hand was PEI Yi.


    Two days ago, when he had visited the PEI family, he had heard old master PEI scolding his grandson at home, saying that he had sent him overseas toplete a mission. Who knew that he would not return in time afterpleting the mission? instead, he had be cowardly and did not return home obediently even after calling him.


    In the photo, he was holding Jiang se tightly. He had her trapped in his every finger as if he was afraid that she would run away.


    When Jiang se suddenly sent him this picture, Feng Zhongliang immediately guessed her intentions. He looked at the couple rings on their hands. Did this mean that she had found the person she was looking for?


    He held the phone in his hand and felt a mix of emotions. Feng Zhongliang had witnessed PEI Yi¡¯s bitter pursuit of Feng Nan.


    He had once thought that Feng Nan was too slow-witted, and the age difference between the two was too great. In fact, Feng Zhongliang did not know what the final result would be.


    Who knew that after so many twists and turns, the pair of children would still end up together.


    She had met someone she wanted to marry, but she did not forget to inform him. He recalled that before he knew who Jiang se was, he had asked her about her ns to get married and whether her family knew about this marriage.


    ...


    What did she say at that time?


    He tried his best to recall Jiang SE¡¯s expression. She said, ¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s Grandpa, but he might not be able to recognize me.¡±


    Thinking of this, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes were wet. He held his phone and could not help but mumble to himself, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa recognized you, Yingluo!¡±

 Chapter 498

    498 The airport


    Feng Zhongliang received such an unexpected text message tonight and was in a very good mood. Even the anger that had been ignited by what Xiao Liu said to the Feng family in Hong Kong had been extinguished. He got up and ordered Xiao Liu, which was a rare sight.


    ¡°Go and pour me a cup of old ginseng wine.¡±


    There was a smile on his face. Although Xiao Liu did not know what he had read, the message was from Jiang se. The old man was so happy with just one message. Xiao Liu could not help but wonder if he had been wrong in the past.


    Feng Zhongliang really liked Jiang se and had made many exceptions for her.


    It was his first time at the cinema and his first time watching a movie that he had never wanted to watch before. When he came back, he still talked about it with great relish. After that, he went to the cinema a few more times and even watched ¡°events of Beiping ¡°, which Jiang se had acted in before. He was like a fan of Jiang SE¡¯s. He would often follow Jiang SE¡¯s schedule online and never got tired of it. Sometimes, he would not even sleep in the middle of the night.


    The old man was initially angry at her for acting on her own ord. However, his anger waspletely extinguished by Jiang SE¡¯s message.


    He even liked Jiang se so much that even though he knew that her father was Jiang Zhiyuan, who had kidnapped and hurt Feng Nan in the past, he did not reduce his affection for her.


    Would Feng Zhongliang change his mind and stop sending her back to Hong Kong if she pleaded with Jiang se and asked her to put in a good word for her?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Liu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy.


    He had been with Feng Zhongliang for one to two decades, and he was really worried about leaving Feng Zhongliang. The old man was stubborn, and it was not easy to get close to people. He was not in good health, had old illnesses, and had to take a lot of medicine every day.


    Little Liu was also worried that the others would not be able to take care of him. He was also afraid that others would not know his character and would be angered by him.


    He made up his mind and quickly went downstairs to pour wine for Feng Zhongliang.


    Jiang SE¡¯s holiday was only three days, and PEI Yi¡¯s time was limited as well. Their trip to Bordeaux was really short. Even though Jiang se felt nostalgic for the life here, she quickly adjusted her mood after the holiday. She boarded the ne back to China with PEI Yi.


    When the two of them appeared at the Imperial Airport, they were quickly discovered by the reporters who were lying in ambush at the airport.


    Ever since they passed customs, Jiang se was already being watched. When she was with PEI Yi, she was very eye-catching. Her long hair was tied up in a bun, and she was wearing a tight-fitting chiffon jacket and a pair of Adele¡¯s slim-legged jeans that showed off her long and slender legs.


    Jiang se did not put in any effort to dress up. However, she was still easily recognized in the crowd.


    She was holding hands with PEI Yi. They did not talk much, but their intimacy was obvious at first nce.


    The reporters lying in ambush at the airport immediately thought of PEI Yi. When he first appeared in the papers as Jiang SE¡¯s mysterious boyfriend, he had caused quite a stir. The various media representatives had been summoned by the Ministry of Culture one after another. All the photos that had made the headlines were taken down, proving that Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend must have an extraordinary background.


    Yu Zilin, a reporter from Huaxia information, was also in the crowd. The moment she saw Jiang se, she could not help but nudge her colleague¡¯s arm, signaling her to look in Jiang SE¡¯s direction.


    Recently, Jiang se had been very popr in China. The box office of ¡± demon ¡± had been rising steadily. As a neer, Jiang se had been nominated for ¡®Best Actress¡¯ at the France Film Festival, just like the top Chinese female star, Tao cen. This had already stirred up many Chinese audiences. However, she had not returned to China. ording to century Gxy¡¯s official statement, she had unfinished work in France, so she had not returned to promote ¡± demon ¡°. This time, she had returned quietly without even bringing her assistant. Once the news came out, the fans would probably be excited again.


    Yu Zilin had watched ¡± the demon ¡± before. She was a crazy fan of Jiang se, so she recognized PEI Yi at first nce. She remembered that Jiang se must have attended Steinway piano¡¯s anniversary dinner with this man.


    She quietly raised her phone. When her colleague saw her action, he couldn¡¯t help but call out to her, ¡±


    ¡°Zilin, don¡¯t shoot.¡±


    Her colleague had also recognized PEI Yi. This person¡¯s identity and background were not ordinary, and his photo could not make the headlines. When they returned home after taking the photo, not only would they receive the credit, but they would also be scolded.


    Moreover, the two of them were not here for Jiang se and PEI Yi. The news they were going to was not for entertainment but rted to music and art. They had heard that a Norway Orchestra was arriving in the imperial capital for a twelve-day performance, so they hade to pick them up in advance. However, they did not expect the Norwegian orchestra¡¯s flight to bete, and they were lucky enough to run into PEI Yi and Jiang se.


    don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll just secretly take a picture and watch it for myself. It¡¯s not a big deal if I don¡¯t put it on the news.


    After Yu Zilin said this rather excitedly, she pointed the camera at Jiang se and PEI Yi and took two photos. She could not help but bring the photos closer to her eyes to admire them.


    Even though it was secretly taken, Jiang se still looked like a goddess in the photo. Her face was exquisite and her beauty did not diminish.


    PEI Yi, who was standing beside her, had an outstanding bearing. Yu Zilin¡¯s gaze fell on their hands that were sped together. She let out a surprised cry and could not help but Zoom in on the photo. She saw that they were holding hands and there seemed to be rings on their fingertips.


    This discovery immediately made her excited. She couldn¡¯t help but show her phone to her colleague next to her.


    ¡°My dear, take a look. Is this a ring?¡±


    She zoomed in on the photo. Due to the pixels, it was a little blurry. However, she could vaguely see that Jiang se seemed to be wearing something on her fingertips.


    Her colleague took a look and nodded. Yu Zilin was surprised.


    ¡°She¡¯s married?¡±


    Unfortunately, the photo was not very clear. She felt like a cat was scratching her heart. She looked at the couple holding hands in the distance. Unfortunately, the two of them were holding hands and walking very quickly. They did not seem to care about the reporters and fans who were hiding in the dark. In a short while, they had already walked far away. She could not see if they were really wearing rings on their hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The colleague shook his head and asked curiously, ¡±


    however, I don¡¯t think a female star like Jiang se would say anything even if she¡¯s married.


    Yu Zilin gritted her teeth and suddenly made up her mind. She patted her colleague¡¯s arm, ¡±


    my dear, keep an eye on them. I think the band will be here in a while. I¡¯ll go ask.


    When she finished speaking, she immediately ran toward Jiang se and the other woman. Her colleague was shocked by her action. Just as she was about to reach out to stop her, it was toote. She had already run up to Jiang se and stopped her with an inexplicable courage.


    ¡°Hi, Sese.¡± Panting from the run, Yu Zilin stopped in front of Jiang se and PEI Yi. PEI Yi did not get angry in front of Jiang se, but he did not have a good impression of this impudent woman who had interrupted their time together.

 Chapter 499

    499 Chapter 499 exposure


    Jiang SE¡¯s expression was calm. After she became a celebrity, this kind of life had be normal for her.


    In fact, she had already noticed Yu Zilin and PEI Yi sizing her up, but she did not expect Yu Zilin to dare toe forward in front of PEI Yi.


    PEI Yi did not look easy to get along with and had a cold expression on his face. Even the flight attendant, who had been pleasantly surprised to see her on the ne, did not have the courage to ask for her signature when she faced PEI Yi.


    ¡°Sese, I¡¯m a reporter from Huaxia information.¡± PEI Yi¡¯s expression obviously gave Yu Zilin a lot of pressure. However, she was immersed in the joy of meeting her idol and suppressed her fear. but I¡¯m not in the entertainment industry. I¡¯m in a band. I¡¯ve seen you and your boyfriend before.


    At this point, she nced at PEI Yi cautiously and said, ¡±


    on the day of Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary party.


    Zilin¡¯s colleague, who was far away, couldn¡¯t help but cover her face with her hands when she saw her.


    Many of her colleagues from the media who had noticed Jiang se were also secretly observing this scene as if they were waiting for her to have a good show.


    Yu Zilin mustered up her courage toe over. However, before she could say anything, her courage was quickly exhausted. Her heart was beating like a drum. She felt a little embarrassed that she hade over to disturb them so suddenly. Just as she was thinking of finding an excuse to leave, she lowered her head and saw that Jiang se and PEI Yi were indeed holding hands with a ring on their ring fingers. As she had expected, the ring was on their ring fingers.


    The diamond was big and shiny, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, are you married?¡± she asked.


    After Yu Zilin asked this, she recalled what she had said earlier. A female star like Jiang se, whose career was at its peak, would not acknowledge her marriage even if she did. For a moment, she regretted asking the question too quickly. Just as she was about to find an excuse to smooth things over, Jiang se suddenly nodded.


    ¡°I guess so, but the wedding hasn¡¯t been held yet.¡±


    Yu Zilin was dumbfounded by her straightforward admission. She didn¡¯t beat around the bush or make things difficult for her. She didn¡¯t even wait until the promotion of the movie to reveal such an important and valuable piece of news. She just said it casually.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    Before Yu Zilin could react, Jiang se nodded.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡®demon¡¯ is very good. You¡¯re pretty too. I hope you two will be happy and blissful. Yu Zilin felt like she was acting like an ignorant girl. She didn¡¯t like her behavior, but she couldn¡¯t control her words and actions.


    As soon as Yu Zilin finished speaking, she saw Jiang seugh as if she had made herugh. Her smile was faint, but Yu Zilin was dazzled by it. Very quickly, she threw away her previous displeasure at her behavior.


    thank you for your blessing and love.


    She and PEI Yi had already walked a long way, but Yu Zilin was still standing there with a silly smile on her face.


    Until her colleague came over and nudged her arm, asking, ¡±


    ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡±


    Jiang se is so beautiful. When she smiles at me, my heart is beating so fast. I¡¯m so envious of her husband. His goddess is so beautiful.


    The fan was still holding her chest and sighing, but her colleague was very sharp and noticed the meaning of her words.


    ¡°Mister? Jiang SE¡¯s married?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± She nodded her head vigorously. she¡¯s married, but she said that the wedding hasn¡¯t been held yet.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t me me for disturbing her, she even talked to me.¡± Yu Zilin was still in a dream-like state, but another reporter from Huaxia information was dumbfounded.


    The two of them had previously spected that Jiang se was married. However, they did not expect Jiang se to reveal the truth after Yu Zilin¡¯s casual question.


    Many reporters gathered at the airport, wanting to share some news with Yu Zilin. However, the two knew the importance of this news. At this time, they didn¡¯t even care about the band and immediately sent the news back to the headquarters of Huaxia information.


    Ten minutester, China information¡¯s front page headline was refreshed again. The news headline read: Jiang se had returned and was suspected to be getting married in France.


    As soon as the news was released, it was quickly upied by theizens who came to the news.


    If it were any other news website that published such news, it would probably be questioned byizens. Although Jiang se had always been rumored to have a boyfriend, no one had ever revealed what her boyfriend looked like or his identity. Many fans were skeptical when they suddenly heard that she was married.


    However, it was Huaxia Intel that sent the message, so it was hard not to believe it.


    As one of thergest news media in the country, Huaxia information had never spread gossip. Usually, the news released would be verified again and again, and it had great authority.


    Therefore, when the news of Jiang SE¡¯s marriage was released, many people were very curious. Questions about Jiang SE¡¯s other half appeared frequently on the inte. Some people even asked about the sources of information in China.


    Less than half an hour after this piece of news was published, it attracted the attention of the Chineseizens. Jiang SE¡¯s social media ount was constantly bombarded with questions fromizens and fans. Even news rted to ¡± demon ¡°, which was the hottest topic recently, was suppressed.


    The calls from century Gxy were endless. Many media reporters called to ask about Jiang se. The staff who picked up the call was almost exhausted.


    Before he hung up, the next call came in impatiently.


    On top of that, Xia Chaoqun and her assistant Zhang Chi¡¯s phones almost exploded from all the iing calls. They had no choice but to turn off their phones. Mo Anqi was even worse off as she hid in the office, not daring to show her face.


    No one had expected that Jiang SE¡¯s marriage news would cause such a stir in the Chinese entertainment industry in just a few years.


    On the top floor of century Gxy, Xia Chaoqun was summoned by Luo Yin after he had switched off his phone. This Chairman, who had not been involved in thepany¡¯s Affairs for many years and only appeared when there was an urgent matter, was sitting on the sofa at this moment. He was brewing tea as he asked Xia Chaoqun, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang SE¡¯s married?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s brows twitched when he heard this. He watched as the water in the teapot began to boil. He then lifted the teapot and slowly poured the contents into the iron teapot.


    As the steam rose, the fragrance of the tea filled the office.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would like to hear this kind of gossip.¡±


    Luo Yin rarely asked about thepany¡¯s Affairs. Not to mention, as the chairman of China¡¯srgest managementpany, there were many stars in thepany. No matter how much curiosity Luo Yin had, thepany had been in business for decades, so it should have long been worn out.


    The media would be curious about this news, and theizens would crazily ask about it. He didn¡¯t expect Luo Yin to suddenly bring it up.


    ¡°A few of my old friends called to ask.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s question caused Luo Yin to pause in his act of pouring tea. However, he quickly smiled and replied, ¡±


    ¡°Even some of the old fellows that we usually work with havee to investigate, so of course we¡¯re curious.¡±


    He ced the teacup in front of Xia Chaoqun. Xia Chaoqun pondered for a moment and understood the meaning behind Luo Yin¡¯s words. He probably didn¡¯t ask this question out of pure curiosity. There must be some other reason.


    ...

 Chapter 500

    500 Chapter 500 reuniting


    Xia Chaoqun looked at the time. She still had a meeting to attend in twenty minutes. She would only have fifteen minutes at most to apany Luo Yin for tea.


    She had no intention of dragging things out, and they were not strangers to each other. Hence, Xia Chaoqun nodded his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to get married.¡±


    When Jiang se signed the contract with Hong Kong Hua, she had bought a pair of rings from Hong Kong Hua. PEI Yi had ordered the Rings when they had gone to Hong Kong Hua.


    Before she returned to the country, she received a call from PEI Yi. He told her that he had taken three days off to meet up with PEI Yi in Bordeaux. Apart from bringing her identification documents, she also brought this pair of rings. Back then, Jiang se had probably already nned to marry PEI Yi. After that, due to the agreement they had made when they signed the contract, she sent a message to Xia Chaoqun to acknowledge this matter.


    It was obviously very boring to gossip with Xia Chaoqun. The topic of whether Jiang se was married or not had blown up the entertainment industry. Many people were trying to find out.


    Even thepany¡¯s employees were privately discussing the identity of Jiang SE¡¯s husband. They also felt that it was a pity that Jiang se had gotten married too early.


    The people who called Luo Yin to ask about it all had other intentions. However, Luo Yin¡¯s question had nothing to do with PEI Yi.


    He looked at Xia Chaoqun sipping his tea and knew her personality. He had no intention of beating around the bush and asked directly, ¡±


    do you have any ns for Jiang SE¡¯s next job? ¡±


    He picked up the teacup and leaned back in his chair. Then he asked, ¡±


    I¡¯ve seen her schedule. Other than shooting the federormercial, she¡¯ll be participating in the promotional period of ¡®the demon¡¯ after she returns to China. Once the promotional period is over, she¡¯ll be at the federor productunch.


    There weren¡¯t many important things to discuss. Luo Yin took a sip of tea.


    ¡°I want to know what she ns to do next?¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s contract with thepany had only been renewed for two years. Even though it was still early, Luo Yin was worried that she had ns to retire after news of her marriage spread. That was why he came to Xia Chaoqun to ask for her opinion.


    she auditioned for censare¡¯s new film.


    Xia Chaoqun reminded him discreetly, ¡± although there is no news yet, from her actions, I don¡¯t think she has any intention of leaving the entertainment industry for the time being.


    Luo Yin let out a long sigh of relief when he heard her answer.


    Currently, Jiang se had already be century Gxy¡¯s signature A-list female star. She was already on par with Tao cen. Once she got the role in the censare movie, even if she was not as experienced as Tao cen, she could not be underestimated.


    It would be a pity for such a female star to retire at this time.


    Luo Yin also had the intention to support her. When he thought of this, he nced at Xia Chaoqun.


    her contract with thepany is about to expire this year. As long as she¡¯s willing to renew her contract, we can rx the conditions a little. He put down his teacup. thepany is not afraid of raising conditions, but we are afraid of people who are not qualified to raise conditions.


    After her casualment made the headlines, Jiang se no longer paid attention to the news in the entertainment industry. After she returned to the capital, the first person she wanted to see was Feng Zhongliang. She wanted to bring PEI Yi back.


    It was different from the past when she had called to inform her when she wanted to go to the Feng family. After knowing that her grandfather had already known her identity, she suddenly felt at a loss. She had the same kind of feeling as Feng Zhongliang, as if she was homesick.


    In the car, PEI Yi held her hand. As soon as news of Jiang SE¡¯s wedding came out, old master PEI had called to ask him to take Jiang SE Home that night.


    The Feng residence was getting closer. Jiang se picked up her phone and dialed the Feng family¡¯s number several times. However, she could not press the call button.


    When Grandpa didn¡¯t know who she was, she could still talk back to him and talk about her work. Now that Feng Zhongliang knew who she was, would he scold her for being disobedient and stubborn when they met again?


    Would he me her for not mentioning her identity to the old man all these years?


    She felt a little uneasy. PEI Yi did not say anything and let her make her own decision.


    In the end, she still pressed the number. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s voice rang from the other end of the line. He did not reprimand her as Jiang se had expected, nor did he fly into a rage. Her initial worry that Feng Zhongliang would hang up on her did not happen. He only asked, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Tears welled up in Jiang SE¡¯s eyes. She replied softly, ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Her words were a double-edged sword and carried a hint of sadness. Feng Zhongliang could also hear it and said after a moment of silence, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± After he said that, the atmosphere fell silent again. Jiang se was a little upset. Feng Zhongliang only pretended to be calm after a while.


    ¡°Where are we now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m outside the house,¡± She replied, and Feng Zhongliang asked again, ¡±


    ¡°Outside which house? Did youe with ah Yi?¡±


    ¡°I came with ah Yi. I wanted to see you, but I was afraid that you would be angry.¡± She replied in a low voice, but Feng Zhongliang raised his voice, ¡±


    wretched girl, you¡¯re already at the door and you¡¯re noting in. Do you want me to pick you up personally? ¡±


    With his scolding, the estrangement between the grandfather and the grandson was instantly broken.


    ¡°You¡¯re not obedient at all. You didn¡¯t listen when I asked you to stay in the capital and always wanted to go out. You didn¡¯t even call back when you went to France. I saw on the news about you and Yi returning to the capital more than an hour ago. Wang Ma is already preparing dinner. Are you going to wait until it¡¯s dark before youe in?¡±


    His reprimand was different from what Jiang se had expected. However, for some reason, it dispelled the carefulness in her heart. She agreed to it with tears in her eyes. When Feng Zhongliang heard her soft sobs, he felt sad as well.


    PEI Yi started the car and held back her tears while holding her phone.


    ¡°Grandpa, I missed you so much. I¡¯ve been wanting to call you at work, but I didn¡¯t dare to. I was afraid that you¡¯d be angry.¡±


    She would never have said such things in the past. The grandfather and grandson had always been very simr in some aspects.


    Actually, why would he be angry with her? If he wanted to be angry, he should be angry at himself for not being able to recognize his granddaughter in time like PEI Yi.


    Feng Nan was a child that he had brought up by his side. Rather than saying that he had raised Feng Nan, it was more urate to say that Feng Nan had made his life in hister years less boring and had added a trace of warmth and the quietpany of a family member.


    However, he had not noticed the change in the child. He had not even thought about it in that direction. He had to rely on her constant reminders.


    He recalled how he had treated her coldly when she had returned to the Feng family as PEI Yi¡¯s girlfriend to visit him when he was injured.


    She had revealed her secret in front of him several times and was even suspected by Xiao Liu and the others. For a few years, Feng Zhongliang still did not know how she managed to survive.


    So, the moment he found out her identity, he was happy, but at the same time, he was afraid.


    He was also afraid that she would be angry. He was afraid that his granddaughter would be angry that he couldn¡¯t recognize her, and that he had wasted a few years to have thiste reunion.


    ...

 Chapter 501

    501 Chapter 5


    In the Feng family mansion, Feng Zhongliang had already changed into a few different clothes. He had been busy since he learned from the media that Jiang se had returned.


    Xiao Liu did not know whether tough or cry when he saw how nervous he was. He even found a Chinese tunic suit that he had kept for many years and put it on. It was clear how much he valued Jiang se.


    ¡°This outfit fits you very well.¡±


    He touched the clothes and was very happy. He couldn¡¯t wait to show off to Xiao Liu.


    when Madam and I first went to Hong Kong, we were penniless. I helped out in the grocery store while she made a living as a tailor.


    Feng Zhongliang was not willing to be someone¡¯s helper for the rest of his life. Later on, he studied English and learned to socialize with Hong Kong people. Later on, he was gradually valued by his boss and was promoted again and again. After that, with the bonus given to him by his boss, he initially established Zhongnan hotel, which was also the predecessor of Zhongnan industry.


    At that time, he had found his first pot of gold, and old Madam Feng had personally made him this Chinese tunic suit so that he could wear it when he went out to meet people during business meetings.


    Later on, as his business grew, the style of his clothes was taken care of by professionals. These old clothes were stored at the bottom of the box with great care.


    She didn¡¯t have many chances to wear it, but she couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away when she was old. She put it in his suitcase and followed him back to China from Hong Kong. After so many years, she finally found it and put it on today.


    Xiao Liu smoothed out the creases on his clothes. Once again, she reevaluated Jiang SE¡¯s position in his heart. She was now more confident that she could plead with Jiang se to stay behind.


    He was still asking the servants if they had returned. He had personally drawn up several menus, and he looked even more cautious than during the new year.


    After he was done, he kept checking the time. There were a few times when he wanted to pick up his phone and make a call, but he silently gave up until Jiang se returned with a call.


    He couldn¡¯t calm down. He couldn¡¯t focus on the TV in the living room. Mother Wang was busy in the kitchen, and Xiao Liu watched him walk back and forth a few times until his legs felt a little tired.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we talk about the door? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    He mumbled to himself, unable to calm down. In the end, he simply took off his coat and picked up the flower trimming scissors.


    When Jiang se came over with PEI Yi, Xiao Liu came to pick her up personally.


    When he saw Jiang se, he was a little embarrassed. Back then, because of Jiang Zhiyuan, he still had some prejudice and doubts about Jiang se. Now, he had to ask for her help.


    She was holding PEI Yi¡¯s hand. She had heard from Feng Zhongliang that Jiang se and PEI Yi had ns to get married.


    Just as Feng Zhongliang had said, if Jiang se could marry into the PEI family, his suspicions in the past would only be a measure of a gentleman¡¯s heart.


    The PEI family was a truly prestigious family, and the Feng family could notpare to them. Old master Feng was right. He had been thinking too much about some things.


    He was a little ashamed and said in a low voice, ¡±


    the old master is in the garden. He has been waiting for you and young master PEI since you returned.


    When Feng Zhongliang¡¯s mood was fluctuating too much, he liked to stay in the garden and personally trim the flowers and nts. When Feng Nan moved out, his mood was the worst. Sometimes, he would stay in the garden for the whole day, either cutting the branches of the flowers and trees, or holding a book in a daze. The whole day passed by just like that.


    ¡°Miss Jiang,¡± Xiao Liu lowered his head and clenched his hands in front of his abdomen, with a pleading tone, ¡±


    I misunderstood you before and did some bad things. I reminded the Feng family to be careful of you and made the old man angry. He wants to send me back to Hong Kong, but I¡¯m really worried.


    Jiang se stopped in her tracks when she was about to enter the garden. Xiao Liu continued, ¡±


    I want to apologize to you. I don¡¯t dare to ask for your forgiveness, but I hope you can help me plead with the old master for me.


    When he spoke, PEI Yi frowned. Xiao Liu did not tell them exactly what bad things he had done. However, Jiang se and PEI Yi were not fools. They could more or less guess what he was thinking. He was just afraid that Jiang se would covet Feng Zhongliang¡¯s assets.


    Xiao Liu waited for Jiang SE¡¯s reply after he finished speaking. He had expected Jiang se to be unhappy and had also guessed that she would anger PEI Yi. He was prepared to be reprimanded by the two of them. However, Jiang SE¡¯s reaction in the end was beyond his expectations. She only agreed to his request lightly.


    He did not bother to exin or ask for other reasons. The two of them had already gone into the garden to look for Feng Zhongliang. Xiao Liu was still standing in the same ce, thinking of his previous actions. After a long while, he smiled and sighed.


    Feng Zhongliang was carefully trimming the lunar season¡¯s shoots. This was the time when the lunar season was growing well. Many of the branches were bearing tender green New shoots, and the flower buds were being protected within, trembling.


    As usual, Jiang se squatted down to pick up the branches on the ground as soon as she arrived. PEI Yi dragged the bamboo basket that contained the branches over. The two of them had a tacit understanding.


    When they arrived, Feng Zhongliang had already noticed the two of them. When he saw that Jiang se was still the same as before, his tensed expression rxed, and his hands moved even more quickly.


    Xiao Liu came out with a cup of tea. After Jiang se washed her hands, PEI Yi personally served a cup of tea and handed it to Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°Grandpa, have a cup of tea.¡±


    The meaning of his cup of tea was different from the previous fawning, and they all knew it.


    Jiang SE¡¯s face reddened slightly. Feng Zhongliang took the teacup and looked at the child, who had a respectful expression on his face.


    He had watched PEI Yi grow up. Feng Zhongliang could tell how much PEI Yi loved Jiang se. Feng Zhongliang would not have to worry if Jiang se was with him.


    ¡°Does old Mr. PEI know about what happened between the two of you?¡±


    Although he was relieved, Feng Zhongliang did not drink the cup of tea.


    A handsome young man stood before him. He was like a green bamboo with an outstanding bearing. He was a good match for Jiang se.


    ¡°I already know, I told you.¡±


    When he went to Bordeaux, his grandfather already knew what was going on, but he was not satisfied with his eldest grandson¡¯s wedding being held so hastily, so he called him and scolded him, thinking that he was taking it too lightly.


    ¡°A promise is a promise, a promise is a promise, they are two different things!¡± Feng Zhongliang had already been worried before he knew that Jiang se was his biological granddaughter. Now that he knew who she was, he was naturally even more worried that there would be twists and turns in her marriage. It was inevitable that he would ask for more details.


    PEI Yi answered in full.


    For a prestigious family like the PEI family, the eldest grandson¡¯s wedding was not a small matter. It had to be well nned. The wedding process, guest list, clothes, jewelry, everything had to be carefully nned.


    ¡°Grandma wants Sese to work and spend some time with her before the wedding.¡±


    When PEI Yi said this, he looked a little helpless.


    However, Feng Zhongliang heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. That was the right way.


    If the PEI family truly had the intention to ept Jiang se, they should teach her many things about how to receive guests. She should also get to know the rtives and friends of the PEI family. In the future, when PEI Yi took over the PEI family, she would have to get to know many of the subordinates she would visit. She would need olddy PEI to teach her the rules that the Feng family could not teach her.


    She could tell that PEI Yi was being sincere. He was not just after her youth and beauty. Sometimes, when he truly liked her, he should not keep her like a pet and treat her like a Canary. He should let her out and let her be a wife who was worthy of him.


    ¡°In this case, Sese shouldn¡¯t have mentioned marriage so early.¡± He rebuked his granddaughter when he recalled the news about ¡®Jiang SE¡¯s wedding¡¯.


    ording to the process, the wedding would probably be in two or three years. It was too early to say.


    ...


    I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just happy that Sese said it out loud. It¡¯ll be good if everyone knows that she¡¯s married to me. Hearing Feng Zhongliang¡¯s scolding, PEI Yi quickly defended his wife.


    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t me her.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang looked at his nervous expression and red at him. He smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Good-for-nothing!¡±


    He was scolded, but he did not mind. Instead, he grinned and pulled Jiang SE¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a good-for-nothing, I only want her.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang was speechless. Jiang se allowed PEI Yi to pull her along as she consoled Feng Zhongliang.


    don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. The wedding is just a formality. It¡¯s just for show. In my heart, I don¡¯t think ah Yi is the most important.

 Chapter 502

    502 The meaning


    After lunch, Jiang se held Feng Zhongliang¡¯s arm and strolled in the garden. PEI Yi stayed in the living room to watch television. He wanted to give some time to the grandfather and grandson, who had not seen each other for a long time.


    ¡°You should follow ah Yi back to the PEI family as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let the elders wait too long.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang had been urging her since they were eating. However, Jiang se was not flustered. When he read more, she smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you anxious?¡± He raised his voice as soon as he heard that. the old master should have known that you were back long ago. It¡¯s not right for him to keep dying it.


    ¡°Grandpa, I just want to keep youpany.¡± Jiang SE¡¯s words had struck the softest spot in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s heart. He could no longer keep a straight face.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to apany? The old man won¡¯t die for a while, and we can see him at any time.¡±


    He was touched, but he refused to admit it. ¡°A little while won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of the future if I can see you in the future. Now, I want to apany you and talk to you.¡± Jiang se lowered her head. in the past, I grew up by your side and was so close to you, but there were some words that I kept in my heart and did not dare to say.


    They were too far behind, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to mention it.


    ¡°That was the time when I regretted it the most. I had many thoughts that I didn¡¯t have the time to tell you, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the chance to mention them again.¡± She recalled the scene andughed. Feng Zhongliang gritted his teeth and did not say anything.


    Fortunately, PEI Yi had recognized Jiang se. With his help, she could enter the Feng family mansion and repair her rtionship with Feng Zhongliang. She could say many things to him that she did not dare to say in the past. She also realized that Feng Zhongliang was not as difficult to get close to as she had imagined.


    Her grandfather¡¯s stern appearance was only to hide the loneliness in his heart. Sometimes, he would drive people away with cold words, just so that people would stay and care for him.


    Under his strange temper, there was actually a very soft heart. He would scold her when he saw that she was wearing too little clothes, and every time she came, he would ask Mother Wang to make her some tonic.


    In the past, she had always thought that he only loved to take care of the flowers and do his own things. Later, after being reborn, she realized that he also cared about what books she read, what kind of tea she tasted, what kind of paintings she looked at, and where she liked to sit.


    He missed her, but he didn¡¯t dare to call her. Instead, he stayed up in the middle of the night to read her news online.


    When he knew that she wasing back, he had changed a few sets of clothes and waited at the door early in the morning. He looked in the direction of the gate countless times and listened to the sound of the caring in.


    It was also because of her that he tried to put aside his prejudice against celebrities and was willing to step into the cinema for the first time in his life, just to see her movie at midnight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard uncle Liu mention it.¡±


    However, Feng Zhongliang would never tell her these things. The old man¡¯s temper was the same as always, he liked to keep things to himself.


    they said that you¡¯ve been staying upte recently and that you don¡¯t listen to them. You were in good health before, but because you sleptte, Dr. Zhao even reminded you. As she reproached him, Feng Zhongliang felt good, but he scolded, ¡±


    ¡°Little Liu, you¡¯re too talkative.¡±


    To her, Jiang SE¡¯s rebirth meant more than just being a different person. It also made her cherish the kinship that she had painstakingly built and deepened her understanding of her grandfather.


    uncle Liu did something wrong. If you¡¯re angry with him, you can just scold him. He¡¯s been by your side for many years and has taken care of you. He¡¯s already like a family member. When Jiang se said this, Feng Zhongliang could tell that something was wrong. His face darkened.¡±Did hee to you to plead for you?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liu is just concerned about you.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang did not say anything after hearing this.


    Xiao Liu was indeed concerned about him, but everyone had their own soft spot. He nced at Jiang se. He did not like the worry in her eyes.


    Her face was different from Feng Nan¡¯s, but her temperament was the same. Her eyes were clear. Why didn¡¯t she realize that this child was her own granddaughter?


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s heart softened and he sighed,


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± When he said this, Jiang se helped him take another two steps.


    The nts in the garden were verdant, and tender branches grew out of the bushes, bringing with them the bright beauty of the beginning of summer.


    The weather was reallyfortable. It was neither hot nor cold. The afternoon sun was warm and could shine into people¡¯s hearts.


    Feng Zhongliang was silent for a while, then he suddenly asked, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t recognize you for so long, are you angry?¡±


    In the past, with his personality, he would never have asked such a question.


    He had always been prideful and tough. He was polite and reserved even when he was with old master PEI, let alone when he had to lower his head to the younger generation. Now that he had asked such a question, it proved that he was indeed very uneasy and worried that this matter would cast a shadow in his granddaughter¡¯s heart in the future.


    He was well aware of Feng Nan¡¯s personality. After the kidnapping case, Feng qinlun and his wife had criticized her several times. Although she was still Feng qinlun¡¯s obedient daughter, she had always been less intimate with her parents.


    ¡°Sometimes I feel sad.¡±


    She nodded her head honestly. but you¡¯re my grandfather.


    Her words made Feng Zhongliang¡¯s heart ache even more. However, Jiang se changed the topic.¡±Actually, I¡¯m more afraid that you¡¯ll be angry. I¡¯ve entered the entertainment industry and be a celebrity that you don¡¯t like. There were a few times when you asked me not to make any more movies, but I didn¡¯t listen to you.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang knew that she was trying to make him happy, and his heart felt warm, but he pretended to be angry on purpose.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a troublesome girl, you can¡¯t do it without me watching over you!¡± When he said this, he coughed twice and looked a little ufortable.


    but ¡®the demon¡¯ isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too skinny. It¡¯s been too hard on you as an actor.


    He was already trying to ept his granddaughter¡¯s change. He was trying to learn to understand Jiang SE¡¯s work. He was trying to enter her world and be closer to her.


    The two of them sat in the garden for the entire afternoon. They talked about Feng Nan¡¯s childhood, Jiang SE¡¯s work, PEI Yi, and the movies ¡± the devil ¡± and ¡± a Grand asion of Beiping. they were even closer than before Jiang SE¡¯s rebirth.


    When Jiang se and PEI Yi left the Feng residence, the old master insisted on walking them with his walking stick. Xiao Liu helped him walk for a few hundred meters. Even as the car drove further and further away, Jiang se could still see his tiny figure in the rearview mirror.


    The PEI family¡¯s dinner party was not as simple as the Feng family¡¯s. This meal was more than just a dinner. PEI Yi had officially brought Jiang se back to the PEI family as a part of them.


    The third branch of the PEI family had all appeared. This time, olddy PEI observed Jiang se seriously and asked her about her future ns.


    Jiang se was prepared to continue her postgraduate studies. Her results were not bad. Although she had not been in school for long, she had not stopped studying. She was still reading the books that she should be reading and would not give up on her career for the time being.


    If she wanted to marry PEI Yi, she would have to bear a lot of responsibilities other than the natural progression of their rtionship.


    Before the wedding, she would learn a few things from olddy PEI and attend some social gatherings of the PEI family in the future.


    Olddy PEI did notment on Jiang SE¡¯s decision to continue working. Jiang SE¡¯s etiquette and bearing were impable. There was no news about her in the entertainment industry. A few seniors in the art world who were both talented and virtuous had good opinions of her. She also maintained a good rtionship with old artists like Chang Yuhu and hou Xiling. Compared to Feng Nan, the difference was like heaven and earth.


    She did not have any outstanding roles in the movie, and the PEI family had already checked this information when she stepped into the house.


    ...


    Other than her family background and the fact that she had a tainted biological father, Jiang se could be said to have no other faults.

 Chapter 503

    503 Show your face


    However, PEI Yi¡¯s feelings for her made these questions seem less important.


    With the PEI family¡¯s status, Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s identity was not a problem. Even if he did not know his ce, it would be difficult for him to do anything to Jiang se under the PEI family¡¯s watchful eyes.


    Olddy PEI brought up the matter of marriage and discussed the designs of clothes and essories.


    Mrs. PEI¡¯s only son was getting married, and PEI Yi was her eldest grandson. She could not afford to be careless. She held Jiang SE¡¯s hand and discussed with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order eight sets of clothes for now. Grandma has a familiar hand tailor in Shanghai who can sew the qipao very exquisitely. It won¡¯t look bad.¡±


    Given the PEI family¡¯s status, they had prepared a traditional Chinese wedding. She was worried that young people like Jiang se would prefer a western wedding, so she wanted to let her know first.


    Jiang se was already prepared for this. She nodded.¡±I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    After discussing serious matters, PEI Rui smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°In ¡®event of Beiping¡¯, Sese looked very elegant in a cheongsam.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Jiang se turned to look at her. thest time I saw your bag, I saw a small essory in France. I thought it would match, so I bought it. I wonder if you¡¯ll like it.


    When she came to the PEI family, everyone had prepared a gift. With the convenience of her rebirth, she knew the PEI family very well.


    Old master PEI did notck anything. He was born into a prestigious family and had all kinds of rare items. Hence, Jiang se gave him the wine that PEI Yi had brewed in the past. The old man was extremely curious about it and beamed with joy when he received it.


    She took care of the rest of the PEI family, and the gifts she gave made everyone happy.


    Regardless of whether the item was precious or rare, at least she had put in some effort.


    After sessfully getting past the PEI family, the wedding was set to be held in September, three years from now, in the imperial capital. Old master PEI was just being polite about the exact date. He asked Jiang se through PEI Yi if she needed to discuss it with her mother.


    Jiang se did not need to discuss this with Zhou Hui, but she did need to discuss it with Feng Zhongliang. In the three years in between, PEI Yi would head to the Western nine states to take up the position of municipal Governor to umte political achievements in preparation for his return to the imperial capital.


    In the meantime, the PEI family noticed the Rings on PEI Yi and Jiang SE¡¯s hands. When they found out that Jiang se had bought the Rings, PEI jinhuai scolded his son for being useless. His familyughed at him.


    Olddy PEI¡¯s heart ached for her grandson. She tugged at Jiang se, trying to save PEI Yi¡¯s face.


    I have a pair of tourmaline. When we get married, I¡¯ll make it into a ring. It¡¯ll look better than this. Yi can propose to me again. As soon as he finished speaking, old master PEI couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    In between, PEI Yi brought Jiang se to meet nie dan and the others. This was considered to have officially revealed Jiang SE¡¯s identity.


    Back then, they knew the whole story of how he had wooed Jiang se. Nie dan had always thought that PEI Yi was just ying around. He had also seen PEI Yi propose to her in a joking manner back then. However, he was young and frivolous back then. Who would have thought that he would be so longsting and even take his words seriously?


    PEI Yi owned half of the shares of Oriental Cinema. With the release of ¡± demon ¡°, the profits from the box office would be considerable. They nned to go public with thepany in an attempt to expand their business.


    When the brothers were having a gathering, PEI Yi was impatient to deal with the matter of dividends and said directly, ¡±


    take care of it as you see fit. There¡¯s a bonus anyway. Just transfer it to my wife¡¯s ount.


    Cheng runing nodded. that¡¯s true, brother Yi. I heard that sister-inw bought the proposal ring too. The wedding hasn¡¯t even started, and the financial power has already been handed over? ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, PEI Yi¡¯s face darkened.


    Jiang se saw that he looked like he was about to hit someone. Cheng runing was still grinning and did not seem to have any sense of crisis.


    He was still a little concerned that Jiang se had bought the proposal ring. She was the one who proposed first and had bought the ring. If nie dan and the others knew about this, they would probablyugh at him for the rest of their lives!


    He dragged Cheng runing to the next room to ¡®practice¡¯. The few of themughed and followed him. The banter reminded Jiang se of the times they used to hang out together a few years ago.


    PEI Yi¡¯s appointment in the Western nine states was set very quickly. His departure this time was for the sake of a long-term reunion in the future.


    Jiang se had also entered the intense promotional period for ¡± the demon ¡°. When ¡± the demon ¡± was first released, she had missed the promotional period in France. She only returned half a monthter after the movie¡¯s poprity had dropped a little. Initially, she thought that the movie¡¯s box office sales would decline because of this. To her surprise, she returned with news of her marriage. This caused the number of discussions about ¡± the demon ¡± and Jiang se to skyrocket.


    The audience in China was waiting for her to step forward and confirm the marriage. The first show Xia Chaoqun had arranged for her was Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s ¡± filmmakers in the industry.


    It wasn¡¯t her first time on this show, but she was still a neer when she came, so she had to wait in line for the TV staff to help her with her makeup and hair.


    Now, when she returned, she was no longer the supporting female star from back then. She stole the limelight with the gimmick of a ¡®back goddess¡¯. Instead, she had her own lounge and her own personal stylist and makeup artist. She even sat with Liu Ye as the female lead of a movie.


    The show had not even started broadcasting, but the official website of ¡°a filmmaker in the industry¡± was already filled withments.


    When they found out that the male and female leads of ¡°demon¡± and the director, Zhao rang, would be on the guest list tonight, many of the audience¡¯s blood boiled.


    There were already people waiting on the Live Broadcast page, watching the live broadcast countdown.


    In front of the TV, many people also turned on the TV after hearing the news, waiting for themercial time to pass.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had been waiting in front of hisputer for a long time. He opened a web page.


    He had heard about Jiang SE¡¯s marriage from the news media a few days ago. It was said that Jiang se had admitted it herself when a reporter from Huaxia information coincidentally ran into her at the airport.


    However, in the next few days, the news media did not receive any concrete information. Tonight was the first time Jiang se would be attending the promotional event for ¡± demon ¡± after returning to the country. In ¡± a filmmaker in the industry, ¡± the host, Sheng Jingzhi, might bring up this issue.


    As time passed, everyone in the live broadcast room sat down.


    Jiang se, who was still a neer back then, sat in a corner. Now, as the female lead, she sat alone to the right of Sheng Jingzhi.


    Sheng Jingzhi was discussing with the two leading actors and Zhao rang about the questions he would be asking next. Liu Ye¡¯s question was easier to ask and more formal. The most eye-catching thing was that he had won Best Actor at the France Film Festival, while Zhao rang had won the Best Director award, which represented international recognition.


    The highlight of the night was actually Jiang se. Her marriage had overshadowed almost all the news in the same period!


    People in the circle had heard about her marriage partner. Once the news of her marriage spread, no matter how curious people on the inte were, no one could really dig out any information about her other half. They could only dig out the news from her mouth.


    However, Sheng Jingzhi was not confident that she would answer such a question. Her acting skills were outstanding, the films she acted in were exquisite, and she already had a huge box office appeal. She was an A-list female star that the Silver River of the century supported. She was on par with Tao cen, and she had married into a rich family.


    If she did not want to answer the question, Sheng Jingzhi would not be allowed to ask it during the show.

 Chapter 504

    504 Chapter 504-in the circle


    Sheng Jingzhi still remembered Jiang se. She had left a deep impression on him.


    There were many beautiful women in the entertainment industry, but it was rare to see someone as beautiful as Jiang se.


    When she first came to ¡°a filmmaker in the industry ¡°, her temperament and the way she spoke had left a deep impression on him. She was not sitting in the main seat, nor did she steal the conversation or the camera, but her beauty alone was enough to make people unable to ignore her.


    Compared to the Jiang se when she was a neer, she was undoubtedly more outstanding now.


    Time had refined her already outstanding beauty. She was wearing a dark blue peony-colored embroidered dress. The chiffon at the hems of the dress was in an irregr shape. When she sat down, her long, snow-white legs were revealed. When she pursed her lips, she looked extremely cold.


    Sheng Jingzhi held the script in his hand and looked at the time. There were nearly 15 minutes left before the broadcast of the show. The director hoped that he could seize this opportunity to find out about Jiang SE¡¯s marriage and increase the show¡¯s ratings.


    After all, when China News Agency reported Jiang SE¡¯s marriage, neither Jiang se nor century Gxy had responded to the news. Theizens and Chinese audience were very curious about this matter. They also hoped to know more about this female celebrity whose private life had been very mysterious ever since she started her career.


    Since ¡°a filmmaker in the industry¡± had not started broadcasting that night, the main page was already filled withizens who had heard the news. They knew how newsworthy Jiang se was.


    Thement section of ¡°a filmmaker in the industry¡± was already filled with theizens ¡®countdown messages. Some people couldn¡¯t wait to ask the questions in their hearts.


    Hearing the director¡¯s urging, Sheng Jingzhi hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡±


    regarding tonight¡¯s issue, I have a few things I want to discuss with you, miss Jiang.


    Xia Chaoqun stood behind Jiang se with a folder in hand and his arms crossed. Even though he did not say a word, he still gave Sheng Jingzhi a lot of mental pressure.


    Jiang SE¡¯s manager was rather capable. She was skilled and capable, so it was very tiring to deal with her. In the early stages of the show, the staff of ¡± a cinematographer ¡± were almost led by the nose when they tried to contact Jiang se.


    ¡°Senior, please speak.¡±


    To Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s surprise, Jiang se was not as arrogant as he had imagined. Her attitude was the same as when she had first arrived a few years ago. He even remembered Zhao rang jokingly mentioning that they were once schoolmates.


    However, Jiang se had addressed Sheng Jingzhi as senior back then because she was trying to curry favor with him. Now that she was addressing him as senior again, it made her character even more valuable.


    Sheng Jingzhi was stunned for a moment. When he came back to his senses, his expression became much friendlier and he quickly said, ¡±


    I have two main questions for tonight¡¯s show. One is about the France Film Festival, and the other is about your marriage, Sese.


    The questions to be asked in the program tonight had actually been printed out and handed over to Jiang se for perusal.


    However, some celebrities would not necessarily read it in advance. Due to their busy schedules, they might onlymunicate with each other at thest minute after they arrived at the venue. After he said that, Jiang se nodded.


    I¡¯ve seen the basic questions. I can answer the simple questions.


    When it came to the PEI family, there were some things that couldn¡¯t be said. The exposure that celebrities wanted was not something the PEI family wanted.


    For a wealthy family like this, even if it was luxurious, it was low-key.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Sheng Jingzhi did not expect her to be so easy to talk to. She had no intention of making things difficult for the festival team. it¡¯s enough to just confirm this rumor. After all, the show will still focus on ¡®demon¡¯ in the end.


    After the two sides reached a consensus, they discussed other issues. The staff in the distance were already making hand gestures, and someone in the headset was reminding that the live broadcast time was almost up.


    Everyone returned to their seats. Jiang se adjusted her dress and sat up straight.


    At this time, the eager audience watched as the advertisement time on the Live Broadcast page entered the countdown,¡¯3.2.1¡ä


    The advertisement came to an abrupt end, and the live broadcast room of ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Many people¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to Jiang se. As the only female guest on ¡°a filmmaker in the industry¡± tonight, not only did she have the work ¡°demon¡± that currently had excellent box office sales, but she had also been nominated for ¡°Best Actress¡± at the French Film Festival with the top domestic female star, Tao cen. At the same time, news of her ¡°marriage¡± had caused a hugemotion. The audience¡¯s curiosity had long been piqued. However, this girl who had caused a stir in the entertainment industry was sitting quietly on the single sofa next to Sheng Jingzhi, smiling at the camera.


    During the period of ¡°the demon ¡°¡®s¡± poprity, the image of Zhang Yuqin yed by Jiang se was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. In fact, everyone was very afraid that she would appear like Zhang Yuqin when she appeared, skinny and with a deep gaze.


    Although she had made a stunning appearance at the French Film Festival, many people were still worried about this. Therefore, when Jiang se appeared on ¡°a filmmaker in the industry¡± in a dark blue Embroidered Chiffon dress that suited her skin tone, manyizens leftments on the live stream page, feeling ¡®amazed¡¯ by her.


    ¡°Every Friday at 7:30 pm, wee to ¡®a filmmaker in the industry¡¯.¡± Sheng Jingzhi said the opening line for every episode. we¡¯ve already invited familiar faces to the livestream tonight. I believe that movie-loving viewers in China have watched the recently popr ¡®demon.¡¯ Let¡¯s wee Zhao rang, the director of ¡®demon,¡¯ and the male and female leads, Liu Ye and Jiang se, to our ¡®filmmakers in the circle¡¯!


    In the livestream room, Sheng Jingzhi led the apuse while Zhao rang, Liu Ye, and Jiang se stood up and saluted.


    Jiang Zhiyuan, who was sitting in front of hisputer, was staring at Jiang se.


    She did not look weak, and her eyes were firm. The shadow of not winning an award at the French Film Festival seemed to have been driven away.


    He shifted his gaze from Jiang SE¡¯s face to her hand. She was wearing a watch and a delicate tinum ring on her left middle finger. This proved that she was already taken.


    Sheng Jingzhi had already started talking to Zhao rang and the others about ¡± the demon. even though the official website of ¡± filmmakers in the circle ¡± was in an uproar over Jiang SE¡¯s appearance with the ring, the interviews were still going on at a moderate pace.


    When Jiang Zhiyuan saw Jiang SE¡¯s ring, his indifferent face broke into a faint smile.


    His expression was gentle, as if he wanted to reach out to touch it. However, just as he raised his hand, he paused for a moment and then put it down weakly. He turned to touch the cigarette box on the table.


    His movements were a little rushed, and his hands were still shaking. He bit the muscles on his cheeks tightly, as if he was enduring something.


    He took out a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. He picked up the lighter and lit it.


    There was no light in the room. Other than the light from theputer screen, he was frowning in the dark, and his expression was shrouded in smoke.

 Chapter 505

    505 Chapter 505-movie


    Ever since he had found out about his daughter¡¯s identity, Jiang Zhiyuan felt that this was the closest he had ever been to her.


    They were only separated by theputer screen. She was sitting in the live broadcast Hall, and he was sitting in a simple rental house.


    He was clearly rted to her by blood, and they were father and daughter. Unfortunately, just like manyizens, they could only rely on the inte and the host¡¯s mouth to find out if their biological daughter was married and if she was happy.


    He bit his cheek even harder, and the cigarette in his hand flickered even more rapidly.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had never felt so helpless in his entire life.


    Even when the kidnapping failed, he was imprisoned, and almost lost his life, he didn¡¯t feel this way.


    The people who had nned the kidnapping together all sighed after they were imprisoned. They felt that they had spent the best years of their lives in prison and that there would be no more serious torture than being in prison.


    Those who had never experienced it would never be able to imagine what kind of ce a prison was. It was violent and sinful.


    However, Jiang Zhiyuan did not think that those punishments were worth mentioning.


    In the live broadcast, the host had finished questioning Liu Ye. He turned to look at Jiang se.


    first of all, I¡¯d like to congratte Sese. Zhang Yuqin¡¯s performance in ¡®the demon¡¯ was very wonderful, and she was nominated for the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ at the French Film Festival. When he asked this question, the director said excitedly through the earpiece, ¡±


    Jingzhi, the viewership ratings andments are increasing. The number of viewers has also been refreshed for the online broadcast. Hurry up and ask Jiang se about her marriage.


    a filmmaker in the industry ¡°was a high-end talk show under China¡¯s film station. Its ratings had always been good, but the audience had always been very fixed. There had never been such arge number of people before.


    When they found out that Jiang se wasing, the number of online viewers had already exceeded 17 million. This number had already broken the record for ¡°the industry¡¯s filmmakers¡± after so many episodes.


    As Sheng Jingzhi shifted the topic to Jiang se and began interviewing her, the number ofments began to increase at an rming rate. Thements were also refreshing at an rming rate.


    On the official website of ¡°a filmmaker in the industry ¡°, many people confessed to Jiang se.


    It was a routine-Jiang se was so beautiful!


    Green Willow Shade: ¡± when my goddess came, there were also many people watching the show.¡¯Demon¡¯ was very good. My goddess shouldn¡¯t have just been nominated. She definitely had the ability to get the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ award.


    [ Diamond 6: Jiang se is married? ]


    [ Yuan Yuanyuan: did you guys notice the watch on Jiang SE¡¯s wrist? ] What brand is that? It was very good!


    ......


    Thements flew by. The director¡¯s voice in his earpiece sounded rather excited. Sheng Jingzhi subtly shifted the topic to Jiang SE¡¯s marriage.


    after the film festival, Sese stayed in France and missed the early promotion of ¡®demon.¡¯ After she came back to China, a reporter interviewed her and said that you got married in France. Is that true? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been decided for now. The wedding will be heldter.¡±


    She nodded. Jiang SE¡¯s confirmation left manyizens dumbfounded.


    When Hua Xia information reported this news, many people were still skeptical. Even though many people knew that as one of thergest mediapanies in the country, the chances of Hua Xia information reporting fake news were low, many people still found it hard to believe that Jiang se was really married.


    After all, she was at the peak of her fame, her career was booming, and she was very famous. It was a little too sudden to get married at this time.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll congratte you in advance.¡± Sheng Jingzhi pretended to be surprised. He first congratted Jiang se and then asked, ¡±


    ¡°I think manyizens are as surprised as I am about your marriage. So, this time, you stayed in France and missed the early stage of ¡®demon¡¯ because you were preparing to get married in France?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Jiang se smiled and shook her head. it¡¯s mainly because I have other jobs in France. Settling the marriage was just a spontaneous decision. I¡¯ve actually been dating my other half for a few years, but I feel like it¡¯s him, so I decided to settle down first.¡±


    When she said this, her eyes were soft, which was different from her previous elegant demeanor. She revealed a little happiness in her smile.


    On the official website of ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡°, many people expressed their blessings and doubts about Jiang SE¡¯s statement.


    The pinwheel spun and spun, and he didn¡¯t know if it was real or fake. Jiang SE¡¯s words were most likely due to her absence from the publicity for ¡± the demon ¡°. Even the best Actor, Liu Ye, was working hard for ¡± the demon. it was highly possible that she had stayed in France and not returned because she wanted to act like a big Shot since she had just be famous. The so-called marriage might just be a form of emergency public rtions. Otherwise, why would she suddenly get married when she had never heard of her boyfriend before?


    Online users:


    [ embrace tomorrow: Jiang se had personally admitted that she had a boyfriend during the opening ceremony of ¡± events of Beiping. her marriage might not be fake. ]


    [ Mingshi Yanyi: I also think that working in France is just an excuse. Maybe it¡¯s just as Sheng Jingzhi said. He made it up to stay in France and get married. ]


    Theizens were engaged in a heated discussion, expressing their different opinions. Sheng Jingzhi had already asked about Jiang SE¡¯s other half.


    Jiang se did not say much about PEI Yi. Just like before, she mentioned that he was a senior from the top academy in the imperial capital and that he was currently working overseas.


    More and moreizens were watching ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± at the same time. There were already 30 million people online at the same time. Many people were flushed with anger as they argued whether Jiang se was in France for work or for marriage.


    On the one hand, some people thought that she didn¡¯t have any important work in France, which was worth her putting aside the early publicity of ¡± demon. on the other hand, some people thought that she was in France noting back because she wanted to avoid the interview, which was the same as Tao cen¡¯s nomination for ¡± Best Female Lead ¡± at the French Film Festival.


    As more and more questions like this came up, the Jie group hesitated and made a request to Sheng Jingzhi.


    Jingzhi, can you ask Jiang se what kind of work dyed her schedule when she was in France? ¡±


    This question was originally not on the list of questions. However, the television station had suddenly requested for it. Although this would increase the viewership ratings and create a lot of topics for tomorrow¡¯s ¡± a filmmaker in the industry, ¡± if Jiang SE¡¯s previous words were just nonsense, it would be easy for her lie to be exposed. This would cause her favorability with the people in the country to plummet.


    Sheng Jingzhi recalled her smile when she addressed him as ¡®senior¡¯. He hesitated for a while and did not say anything. The head director had already urged her through the microphone. Sheng Jingzhi sighed helplessly and pushed his sses up his nose bridge.


    ¡°I wonder what Sese¡¯s job is in France? Could it be another negotiation and audition for a new movie?¡±


    When he asked this, Tao cen¡¯s manager, Chen Jiao, sneered, ¡± Sheng Jingzhi is obviously on her side. As soon as she asked that question, she would definitely admit that she auditioned for the movie chessaray.


    Tao cen did not say anything. He frowned at her words.

 Chapter 506

    506 Chapter 5


    Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s intention of siding with Jiang se was very obvious. As long as Jiang se agreed to his request, she would be able to step down easily.


    Chen Jiao¡¯s words made Tao cen recall the time he had met Chesare in France.


    After the film festival, she had finally found an excuse to have lunch with Chesare. She had wanted to further improve her rtionship with Chesare, but after hearing that he liked the Find time, Tao cen had done her best to get two tickets and wanted to invite Chesare to watch the performance.


    However, chessaray had refused and stated clearly that he had an appointment with someone at that time.


    Back then, Tao cen had already guessed that the person who had an appointment with chessaray was Jiang se.


    Chessaray had a very good impression of Jiang se. He had even watched ¡± demon ¡± that she starred in at the film festival and gave the film a very high evaluation. When he was interviewedter, he had even thought that Jiang SE¡¯s failure to win the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ award was the worst decision the jury had made.


    He had once mentioned that he wanted to work with Jiang se. After that, he had a meeting with Jiang se. She must have auditioned for his new film.


    ¡°Sister Tao, why don¡¯t I contact huandaopany and ask them about the sequel of the lost city?¡±


    Chen Jiao sat down, her face filled with displeasure.


    She used to be an A-list manager in thepany. However, she did not expect to take over Tao cen. After she rose to power, she was bent on building her own career. She had a lot of opinions about Jiang se. She felt that Jiang SE¡¯s meeting with chessaray was very likely to be her way of snatching the role of the Chinese actor in the sequel of ¡°the lost city ¡°.


    When Tao cen signed the contract for the lost city, he only signed for the first film. There were three films to be filmed for the time being, and the candidates for the other two were not yet decided.


    However, Tao cen¡¯s thoughts were different from the manager¡¯s. She had worked with Xia Chaoqun for many years and had a deep understanding of his personality. She felt that it was unlikely that Xia Chaoqun would allow Jiang se to get close to chessaray and secure the role in ¡®the lost city¡¯.


    Tao cen¡¯s role in ¡°the lost city¡± had not been aired yet, so she did not have many scenes. However, the audience would still have preconceived thoughts about the movie. Even if Jiang se could convince chessaray to get the role in ¡°the lost city,¡± unless chessaray could convince the two major investors, huandao and Borgia, to increase the weight and story of the character, Jiang se could only get a role that was simr to her at most. If she did that, she would easily be cursed. On the contrary, the loss outweighed the gain.


    What¡¯s more, for such amercial film, Chesare could make decisions within a certain range, but the real power was still in the hands of the producer.


    In the case of the first movie not being released, the box office and reputation were difficult to predict. In such a situation, even if the investors did not sign a follow-up contract with him, the possibility of ast-minute recement was not high.


    Moreover, given Xia¡¯s pride, she might not let Jiang se eat her leftovers. She would probably prefer to walk the same path that she had walked halfway.


    Tao cen ignored Chen Jiao. Ever since she took over as an agent, she had been suppressing her. She was an agent in name, but in reality, she was more like an assistant.


    She shifted her gaze to the watch on Jiang SE¡¯s wrist. The watch was ck-and-white in color and had a simple design. It could not be seen clearly on television. However, for some reason, Tao cen recalled her previous attempt to coborate with fedarer¡¯s watch in France. However, fedarer had rejected her at that time.


    At the same time, Jiang SE¡¯s social media ount posted a group photo of her and Xia Chaoqun wearing the fedarer family¡¯s wristwatches. It hinted at Jiang SE¡¯s cooperation with the fedarer family.


    It was said that the fedarer family and Steinway piano hadbined tounch a limited-edition watch this year. It had not beenunched yet. The watch on Jiang SE¡¯s wrist was ck and white, which was the color of the piano. Could it be that the fedarer family had chosen her as their partner Ambassador?


    She bit her lip and looked at Jiang se on the television. She smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an advertisement shooting.¡±


    As soon as Jiang se said that, theizens had different opinions. Many of them were guessing whether she was telling the truth. Some suspected that the advertisement she was referring to was important enough for her to stop the promotion of ¡± the demon ¡± and stay in France to film.


    On the television, Sheng Jingzhi tactfully stopped asking after recovering from his shock. He then changed the topic to the movie.


    Tao cen¡¯s breathing stifled, and he clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Shoot an advertisement?¡±


    She repeated Jiang SE¡¯s words to herself. If her guess was right, Jiang se had stayed in France to work with fedarer¡¯s new product. Then, if there was an advertisement to be shot, she would not just be an Ambassador but a spokesperson who would be paid and had a product to offer?


    Only a spokesperson would need to go through a lot of trouble to take photos and videos, and it was not unusual for them to spend ten days to half a month.


    But was that possible?


    The fedarer family¡¯s wristwatches had never been signed with a Chinese spokesperson since their birth. In the past, they had very few opportunities to work with Chinese female celebrities.


    Everyone in the industry was proud to be able to borrow a watch from his family. For such a top Switzend brand, Jiang se would be out of her League even if she were to be an ambassador without any pay. Would the federers really sign her as their spokesperson and be on the same level as the top international Movie stars?


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible, Yingluo.¡±


    No matter how calm Tao cen was, he could not remain calm at this moment.


    When she first found out that fedarer was going tounch a new product, her ambition was to be his family¡¯s Ambassador and work with fedarer to elevate her international status. How could Jiang se possibly get the endorsement?


    To be able to be favored by fedarer and then sign a contract to be his spokesperson, not only were looks, figures, temperament, and status all indispensable.


    Since the signing of the endorsement contract for fedarer¡¯s watch, which one of them was not a superstar with an international reputation, box office, and appeal? Compared to these people, Jiang se was stillcking.


    sister Tao, sister Tao ... Tao cen was still mumbling to himself, but Chen Jiao couldn¡¯t help but call out to her a few times. She seemed to have suffered some kind of blow and was already losing herposure.


    After Chen Jiao¡¯s voice woke her up, she asked again,


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡±


    Tao cen was no longer in the mood to exin to her. She calmly ordered, ¡±


    I¡¯ll call rohault and ask him if Jiang se and fedarer signed an Ambassador contract, or ... Tao cen paused for a moment before he continued, ¡±


    he¡¯s still the spokesperson. Go and find out about the remuneration.


    This matter was confidential. If Tao cen had not personally asked, rohault might not have told him.


    Chen Jiao was still in a daze. She naturally knew what the fedarer brand meant. When she heard Tao cen¡¯s words, she was dumbfounded and shook her head.


    ¡°Spokesperson? That¡¯s impossible, what right does she have?¡± In terms of fame, status, and China¡¯s influence, Tao cen had a huge advantage over Jiang se. Chen Jiao did not believe her. Sheughed for a while before she said with certainty, ¡°Impossible!¡±

 Chapter 507

    507 Chapter 5


    That was no longer the topic that Tao cen wanted to discuss with Chen Jiao, because before Chen Jiao could call to ask, Tao cen¡¯s assistant had alreadye in with a phone in his hand. He had an ugly expression on his face.


    sister Tao, fedarer has announced that theunch for their new product in China will begin on April 20th.


    The timing was too coincidental. She handed her phone to Tao cen as she spoke.


    The official website of the fedarer family wrote: On the 20th of April, fedarer and Steinway would be working together with China¡¯s spokesperson, Jiang se, to continue the legacy of art and elegance.


    On China¡¯s fedarer official website, the background had beenpletely reced with Jiang SE¡¯s photo. She was wearing a pure white chiffon dress and casually ying with a watch in her palm. She was as elegant and beautiful as a princess in a castle.


    Jiang se had indeed be the fedarer family¡¯s spokesperson. This news shocked not only Tao cen but the entire entertainment industry and the entire shangshang nation.


    The moment fedarer made his statement, some people in the Chinese fashion industry who were paying attention to thetest developments in the fashion industry discovered the news in time. Most of theizens ¡®search for the brand, fedarer, rose to the top in a very short period of time. At the same time, the foreignizens were also shocked by the fashion industry. Fedarer¡¯s bold move to use Chinese female celebrities had already made the headlines of the European and American fashion sections on the same day. They said that this was an epoch-making reform of the ancient aristocratic brand, fedarer!


    On the official website of ¡°a filmmaker in the industry,¡± manyizens who did not know what was going on were still asking questions.


    [ misty rain: did Jiang se shoot any advertisements in France? ]


    Fifty cents: ¡± I haven¡¯t heard of Jiang SE¡¯s endorsements recently. Her endorsements are not just Hong Kong and China, or a pair of jeans from the Adele brand. She¡¯s also worked with Givenchy before. Is there anything else I¡¯ve missed out? ¡±


    [ likes sunny weather: does anyone know what advertisement Jiang se is shooting in France? or is it a story she made up to get out of this situation? ]


    [ early spring vegetation: did you lie? ]


    [ the creative clown: lying +1 ]


    [ summer of that year: lying +2 ]


    ......


    While everyone was discussing heatedly, aizen called ¡®only love Fidel¡¯ suddenly left an excited message in thement area:


    Only love Fidel, heavens! Heavens! It was simply unbelievable. Jiang se had secured the endorsement deal for fedarer in the Huaxia region. The official background had been reced with a hard photo! An unprecedented achievement!


    [ trapped by love ]:??? Federer?


    [ the brightest star of the night: may I ask what is a fedarer? ]


    Tao Tao, who was silently watching Jiang SE¡¯s participation in ¡± filmmakers in the industry ¡± and was red with anger from the nders, quickly recalled a group photo of Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun that she had posted on her social media ount.


    Jiang SE¡¯s fans immediately recalled the fedarer watch brand that had been discussed. Before Tao Tao could check it out, she received a call from the studio¡¯s chief editor.


    taozi, hurry up and write an article. Jiang se has secured fedarer¡¯s spokesperson. We must announce such big news immediately before the other websites do.


    The chief editor¡¯s tone was urgent. This was a crucial period where they had to seize every second to get the news. After the news of Jiang se being the representative of federor was officially verified by federor, the number of searches skyrocketed. All the major media outlets were eager to be the first to announce this news.


    The benefits of whoever posted it first didn¡¯t need to be said. The curiousizens who heard the news woulde and trample on the websites of the news media!


    Tao Tao suppressed her excitement and agreed to the chief editor¡¯s request.


    She was a loyal fan of Jiang SE¡¯s. In fact, she had been preparing for the fedarer brand ever since Jiang se had released the photos and sniffed out the possibility of Jiang se working with the fedarer watch.


    She had been searching for information on the fedarer family for some time and had evene up with aplete report.


    Back then, Tao Tao had done all of this purely to analyze the possibility of her idol working with fedarer. She had the same guess as Tao cen. She thought that Jiang se was working with fedarer and was likely to be an image Ambassador as well. She did not expect Jiang se to lose her position as the spokesperson for the Huaxia region!


    The advertisement¡¯s weight and the importance of the news far exceeded the nomination for ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ at the France Film Festival. No wonder the editor-in-chief was so excited.


    Tao Tao was genuinely happy for Jiang se. She had won the title of the only Chinese spokesperson for fedarer and was the first time that fedarer had signed a Chinese female celebrity. One could only imagine what kind ofmotion she would cause the next day.


    She did not have time to be excited. She took out the information she had collected in the morning. The chief editor wanted to seize the opportunity. The headlines had to be eye-catching enough and would be beneficial to her.


    She thought for a while and quickly typed out a document and sent it back to thepany¡¯s email. At the same time, she copied a few important lines from the document and opened the official website of ¡± a filmmaker in the circle ¡± again.


    Below the webpage, there were still people asking what kind of brand fedarer was. Some people were already cheering for Jiang se, but not many people knew about fedarer.


    Tao Tao pasted her copied words on it and escaped.


    Fedarer, a top watch brand in Switzend, the first of the three top watch brands. It was the darling of the upper-ss society in Europe and the United States, a symbol of nobility and taste. It had been established for more than 170 years. Top Western celebrities were proud of having a fedarer who could be their spokesperson or partner. Before this, all the female celebrities that fedarer had worked with were listed in the top 100 most influential celebrities in the world without exception. He had never worked with a Chinese celebrity before. Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement deal was a major breakthrough in fedarer¡¯s history. It was an elegant handshake between an ancient aristocrat and a Chinese darling.


    Her words of running away attracted the attention of many people on the official website. Some people doubted whether she was telling the truth. There were also Jiang SE¡¯s fans who had noticed a picture of her wearing a fedarer watch from the very beginning. They had already looked up the fedarer brand, but they did not know as much as Tao Tao did.


    However, those who knew about it would know that the honor of the fedarer family that Tao Tao mentioned was just an insignificant part of it.


    That night, the fedarer brand overshadowed all the attention. People were looking for the watch brand on the inte everywhere.


    The phones in fedarer¡¯s shop in the imperial capital never stopped ringing. Some people were trying to find out about the fedarer brand, as well as the price, function, and style of the watches.


    As Tao Tao liked Jiang se, she had done her homework in advance. Hence, she got Dragon travel Studios to release the news of Jiang se and fedarer¡¯s coboration first. Just five secondster, Huaxia information also released the news. Thements section was quickly filled withments fromizens.


    Compared to Huaxia information¡¯s short headline of ¡®Jiang se bes fedarer¡¯s favorite¡¯, Tao Tao¡¯s news was clearly more useful.


    She introduced fedarer¡¯s status and listed the celebrities that he had signed contracts with before. She also mentioned that this was a rare coboration between Jiang se and fedarer. The curiousizens werepletely satisfied with her exnation.

 Chapter 508

    508 Chapter 5


    In Longxing Studios, the boss was ecstatic when he saw the traffic data. In the past few years, Longxing Studios had performed outstandingly in the industry and had quickly be well-known. There were more and more advertisers and thepany was expanding. Tao Tao had originally been an intern reporter, but now she was responsible for taking charge of things on her own.


    This girl, who had received her boss¡¯s praise in the email and was promised a raise and a promotion, did not notice the ¡®congrattory¡¯ emails from her colleagues. Instead, under thement section of ¡®a cinematographer in the industry¡¯, she was exining to theizens what it meant for the fedarer brand to work with Jiang se.


    While ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± was still being broadcast live, Xia Chaoqun had already received news that ¡± demon ¡± had gained even more momentum at the box office due to the stimtion from Jiang SE¡¯s public appearance tonight.


    Until today, the box office of ¡®demon¡¯ in China had reached 2.2 billion, and the overseas box office results were also very good. After ¡®demon¡¯ was screened in North America, the box office was second only to ¡®assassin¡¯, and it had maintained the second ce for several weeks.


    The live broadcast program wasing to an end. For Jiang SE¡¯s fans, tonight was no less than a grand ceremony.


    The announcement of fedarer had not only pushed Jiang SE¡¯s reputation to a new high, but it had also spread throughout China overnight. It was a win-win situation for both sides.


    Many of Jiang SE¡¯s fans were looking forward to Jiang SE¡¯s photo on the official fedarer website when they saw it. They were all looking forward to Jiang SE¡¯s photo poster that would be released on the day of the event.


    As ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± was about to end, Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s question wasing to an end. He turned to look at Liu Ye, then at Jiang se. He asked with a smile, ¡±


    Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s first coboration this time is already very impressive. Liu Ye won Best Actor at the France Film Festival because of ¡®demon¡¯, and Jiang se was nominated for¡¯ Best Female Lead¡¯. Don¡¯t you think that ¡®demon¡¯ is the peak of your acting career? ¡± He then added, ¡±


    whether it¡¯s the awards or the performance, is there any possibility of a breakthrough? ¡±


    Liu Ye was a senior to this question. His status was higher than Jiang SE¡¯s, so he should be the one to answer first.


    ¡°The peak?¡± He smiled and nced at Jiang se.


    winning the award at the ¡®France Film Festival¡¯ is just everyone¡¯s recognition of Luo Shen in ¡®demon.¡¯ I believe the reason why the Board of Judges set up this Film Festival and set up the awards is to encourage every actor to work harder, not to put an end to their career.


    When he was done, Sheng Jingzhi gave Jiang se the chance to speak.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sese?¡± ¡°Zhang Yuqin¡¯s impression of you has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.¡± Demon ¡°has won both box office sales and word of mouth. I¡¯ve even read the analysis that some people think that the box office sales of¡± demon ¡°will probably be a milestone in your acting career. As for some people who think that it will be difficult for your new work to break through the shackles of¡± Zhang Yuqin ¡°in the future, and that your new movie might not be able to break through the box office sales of¡± demon,¡±do you have a different opinion on such a statement?¡±


    why do I feel that this is not the peak, but a new beginning of a new journey? ¡± Jiang se smiled.


    ¡®demon¡¯ is only my first time working with brother Liu. There will be a second and even more opportunities in the future. Whether there¡¯s a breakthrough or not, it¡¯s not up to me. I¡¯ll need everyone to supervise me.


    Her words made Liu Ye and Sheng Jingzhi p their hands. a cinematographer in the industry ¡± wasing to an end. He stood up and said, ¡±


    Sese¡¯s words have filled me with anticipation for the film industry. It¡¯s precisely because of such a group of excellent and hardworking people working hard that Huaxia¡¯s movies will be better and more advanced. They¡¯ll go out of Huaxia and into the eyes of everyone in the world.


    At the director¡¯s signal, he had already started to give his closing speech. In the live broadcast room, Zhao rang, Liu Ye, and Jiang se had already started waving at the audience.


    Tonight¡¯s ¡± a filmmaker in the industry ¡± was a climax for the audience. It had ended, and the TV channel had switched to an advertisement. Many people were still reluctant to leave as they were still reminiscing about what Jiang se had said.


    In a female university dormitory in Imperial, a few girls were huddled in front of aputer. They were reluctant to close the web page and were still discussing ¡± the demon ¡± and Jiang se enthusiastically.


    Lu Baobao sat on her roommate¡¯s bed and proudly mentioned her past as a ssmate and a deskmate of Jiang SE¡¯s.


    ¡°We were very close back then!¡± Her face lit up when she mentioned the past. ¡°We¡¯ve been on very good terms during our three years in high school. Back then, Jiang se had a special liking for the entertainment industry. ¡°I love gossip and celebrities. Back then, some of my ssmates ¡®dreams were to study hard, do well in the college entrance exams, get into the University they liked, and be a doctor or a teacher in the future. Even my father was strict with me so that I could get into a good university and get a stable job in the government after graduation. Jiang se was different. She was moring to be a celebrity back then.¡±


    Her roommates listened to her reminiscing with anticipation. Lu Baobao had graduated from Imperial High School, and Jiang se had also graduated from the same school. With her excellent results, she had been admitted to Imperial¡¯s first Academy.


    As Lu Baobao spoke, she even took out her own phone out of excitement. There were still some photos from a few years ago in her phone. She could not bear to delete them even after getting a new phone. As Jiang SE¡¯s reputation grew, it was enough for her to show off.


    ¡°This one was taken when we were in our third year of high school. It was taken at Shen vi.¡± She showed the photos on her phone to her roommates, and they looked envious. She was even more proud.


    that was Jiang SE¡¯s first movie. I was the one who asked her to go. We even saw the Best Actor, Liu Ye, that year.


    She recalled the scene when she first saw Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye, and she became even more excited. at that time, we were only minor characters, but director Zhang Jingan personally came to give us some pointers on the set.


    It was also the filming of that movie that allowed Jiang se to take a step into the entertainment industry. Zhang Jingan had a keen eye for her.


    Lu Baobao felt a little down when she said this.


    Back then, the two of them were at the same starting line. They were just extras in the crew of ¡°rescue mission ¡°. At that time, Liu Ye and Zhang Jingan were high and mighty. Who would have known that after a few years, she was still an inconspicuous girl in an ordinary University? on the other hand, Jiang se had already be a popr female star in the entertainment industry. Her reputation was well-known both domestically and overseas.


    Back then, she did not even have the right to speak to Liu Ye. Now, however, Jiang se could already work with Liu Ye in ¡°demon ¡°. She could even act as the male and female lead in Zhang Jingan¡¯s next movie.


    ¡°Sese was so beautiful back then.¡±


    One of his roommates praised him while the others nodded in agreement.


    Jiang se was indeed very beautiful when she was young. One could tell that she was still very young in the photo. However, she had an outstanding aura. Her small face was as if it had been carefully carved. When she looked at the camera, her eyes were clear and beautiful.


    She didn¡¯t have heavy makeup on, but the scent of a young girl hit her in the face. Her bare face wasn¡¯t inferior to her with makeup on.


    ¡°Then, baby, since you and Sese are ssmates and both of you have joined the crew of¡± rescue mission,¡±why did Sese be a star and you didn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry?¡±


    In her early years, Lu Baobao hadined about this problem as well. Back then, she had been in and out of the same ce as Jiang se. Both of them had taken part in the cameo role in ¡± rescue mission ¡± at the same time. The difference was that Jiang SE¡¯s cameo had lines while her cameo did not.


    If it were not for Gu Jiaer¡¯s audition for ¡± pretense to reality ¡°, Lu Baobao felt that she should have entered the entertainment industry. Unfortunately, Jiang se had informed her toote.


    At that time, because of her failure in the college entrance examination, her parents were very strict with her and forced her to tutor at home. They intended to let her repeat the third year of high school for another year and get into a good university again. They firmly forbade her from fooling around with irrelevant ssmates and cut off her path to stardom.


    It was also because Jiang se had informed her toote back then and only informed her about the audition at thest minute that she had missed that important audition. After that, she had also auditioned for a few other movies and ended up as an unremarkable extra in one of them. Her ie was low, and it was very hard on her. In addition, her parents only wanted her to study hard. Naturally, this path had not worked out.


    When her ssmate asked, she was a little unhappy.


    ¡°I was supposed to get in, but my parents told me to study hard, so I didn¡¯t get in.¡± When she said this, she was still a little angry.


    it¡¯s all Jiang SE¡¯s fault. We heard that Gu Jiaer¡¯s ¡®pretense to reality¡¯ has an audition, but she told me toote. She only told me when she was going to attend the audition. I didn¡¯t have the chance to go out.


    When her roommates heard her words, they couldn¡¯t believe it. Some sympathized with her andforted her, while others questioned her words.


    Some of the students in the dormitory were Jiang SE¡¯s fans. They felt ufortable when they heard that. They said bluntly, ¡±


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t me me for being too direct. ¡°In ¡®pretense to reality¡¯, Jiang se auditioned for the role of a flight attendant. She¡¯s beautiful and speaks French. Even if you join the crew, you won¡¯t be suitable for the role.¡±


    In order to survive in this industry, other than opportunity, luck, and hard work, one also needed beauty.


    Therefore, back then, Jiang se was also a beautiful scene in ¡°pretense to reality ¡°. She was extremely eye-catching.


    However, Lu Baobao had a chubby body. Although she was cute, she was still far from Jiang SE¡¯s beauty.


    She was still a little unconvinced, and her roommate said, ¡±


    moreover, I think ¡®pretense to reality¡¯ is still fine. Jiang SE¡¯s reputation rose in Zhao rang¡¯s ¡®the 99th love letter¡¯. That was when she was at the peak of her poprity. So, whether you¡¯re auditioning for¡¯ pretense to reality ¡®or not doesn¡¯t really have much to do with her.


    ...


    After her roommate finished speaking, she added, ¡±


    besides, you¡¯ve said it yourself. It¡¯s your parents who didn¡¯t agree to let you go out and chose this path for you.


    Her ssmate¡¯s words triggered Lu Baobao¡¯s depression. Back then, she had been a little unhappy because of this incident and gradually drifted apart from Jiang se. When they were in high school, they used to chase after celebrities and gossip together. Who knew that they would drift further and further apart because of this small incident?


    Now that Lu Baobao was not as childish as she had been in the past, she thought about it again and felt that her ssmate¡¯s words were right.


    Moreover, Jiang se had mentioned before that she did not mention it in advance because she was afraid that it would affect her performance in the college entrance examination.


    After that, she didn¡¯t do well in the college entrance examination and was closely watched by her parents. She couldn¡¯t attend the audition and felt betrayed by her friends.


    Now that he thought about it, Jiang se was the one who had found out about it. She did not have to tell him. She had been too willful back then. She did not expect to lose a friend because of that.


    Jiang se did not know about Lu Baobao¡¯s regret. After she returned to the country, she was busy again.


    She had to make use of this time to prepare her graduation thesis in advance and revise the materials for her postgraduate entrance examination at the same time. The sses that Xia Chaoqun had arranged for her had already been attended after she returned to the country. The regr gatherings and visits at the PEI family¡¯s side had already be an important part of her schedule.


    In the middle of April, ¡°the demon¡± broke the box office record of ¡°event of Beiping,¡± which Jiang se had previously acted in. It had reached 3.2 billion in the domestic box office and 170 million US dors overseas. It had be the highest-grossing movie in Jiang SE¡¯s acting career. Some industry insiders had estimated that after the end of ¡°the demon ¡°¡®s screening, it was very likely to hit the box office record of five billion, breaking the box office record for all Chinese movies!


    At the fedarer event, Jiang se appeared at the press conference in a gown hand-made by the Givenchy family. Since they were working together, Madam fedarer¡¯s attitude toward Jiang se was much closer.


    ...


    In the past half a month, the fedarer watch¡¯s poprity had increased, and its sales in China had skyrocketed. The sales in the past half a month had already reached the level of the previous quarter. He believed that as the public learned more about Jiang se endorsing the fedarer watch, the sales of the shops in China¡¯s imperial capital would continue to increase.


    The limited edition fedarer watch was frequently asked about by people, but before it was even released, it had already been ordered by VIP customers. Many people were already trying to find out how to join the fedarer VIP channel.


    Jiang SE¡¯s advertisement for fedarer had also attracted arge number of young and fashionable girls. As soon as the photos were released, people started to create files and information cards. China was never short of rich people.


    At the beginning of may,¡¯demon¡¯ finally broke the Chinese movie record with 5.1 billion at the global box office, making the headlines for a few days.


    This incident proved Jiang SE¡¯s box office appeal. Naturally, more directors and producers extended their offers to Jiang se. Xia Chaoqun once again mentioned to Jiang se about taking on the role of a new film. She sighed with some regret.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Chesare¡¯s ¡®the prisoner¡¯ is no longer a viable game.¡±


    It had been almost two months since Jiang SE¡¯s audition in France.


    Chesare had notmunicated with century Gxy, so he probably did not get selected for the audition.


    Xia Chaoqun also felt that it was a great pity, but this was also something that she had expected from the start. Hence, she was not very disappointed. thepany has sent me a few scripts, all of which are big productions. I¡¯ll bring them overter. You can take a look and pick one.


    Jiang SE¡¯s career was at a critical juncture. She could not allow any movies to stop screening. Jiang se understood this herself. Hence, she nodded after Xia Chaoqun finished speaking.


    ¡°Sese.¡± Just as she was about to speak, mo Anqi called her from a distance with her phone in her hand, ¡±


    ¡°Director Lin is calling.¡±


    The phone in her hand was Jiang SE¡¯s first phone number. There were many numbers of people who were involved in the film industry in the early days. It was considered a part-time number, so mo Anqi was usually in charge of it.


    Jiang se stopped herself from saying anything. Mo Anqi handed her phone over.


    ¡°Director Lin xiwen,¡±

 Chapter 509

    509 Chapter 509 friendship


    Ever since they had coborated on ¡°events of Beiping,¡± Jiang se and Lin xiwen had rarely contacted each other. On the other hand, other than sending her well-wishes during festivals, they rarely had the chance to meet in private.


    Everyone was very busy. Lin xiwen had to run herpany and film at the same time. As for Jiang se, she had to take care of both her studies and work. Naturally, they slowly drifted apart.


    Once the promotional period for ¡°Grand asion of Beiping¡± was over, Jiang se would only greet Lin xiwen when she asionally ran into her at work events. She did not expect Lin xiwen to call her at this time.


    Even though she was confused, she still took the phone from mo Anqi, ¡±


    ¡°Director Lin, it¡¯s Jiang se.¡±


    ¡°Sese, I haven¡¯t congratted you on the great sales of¡± demon.¡±The box office has broken a new record.¡± When Lin xiwen heard Jiang se call out her identity as soon as she picked up the call and spoke in a gentle tone without putting on any airs, there was a hint of a smile in her voice.


    she was even shortlisted for the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ at the ¡®France Film Festival¡¯. That¡¯s amazing.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, director Lin.¡± Jiang se chuckled and continued to ask, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lin xiwen had worked with her for a period of time and knew her personality, so she didn¡¯t take her blunt approach to heart. Instead, she breathed a sigh of relief, ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you. Do you have time?¡± When he said this, he was actually worried about whether Jiang se would agree to meet him.


    After all, times were different now. Jiang SE¡¯s status was different from when she was filming ¡°events of Beiping. after¡± demon, ¡°Jiang se had gained a firm foothold with the role of¡± Zhang Yuqin. she had also worked with Liu Ye before and was now the spokesperson for federor¡¯s watch. She was already one of the top-tier female celebrities in China. Her schedule should be packed.


    She might not agree to meet him at thest minute.


    Jiang se picked up her schedule and nced at it. I think so.


    When Lin xiwen heard this, her heart that had been in her throat rxed and she said happily, ¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk when we meet tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    They agreed to meet at a caf¨¦ near century Gxy at three O ¡®clock the next day. Jiang se hung up the phone after that.


    Mo Anqi was a little surprised, ¡±


    ¡°Why would Lin xiwen suddenly call to meet you?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun tidied up the documents on the table and thought for a moment.


    ¡°He probably wants you to shoot a movie with him.¡± She looked at Jiang se. Lin xiwen¡¯s new movie was released a few days ago. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have some impression of it.


    The corners of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°¡± God Eng quelled the chaos in the human world.¡±¡± Mo Anqiughed when she spoke. The other staff members could not help butugh as well.


    it¡¯s said that apart from the movie critics, even the audience was criticizing this movie. Feng bushuo even posted on his social media site, saying that Lin xiwen, who produced ¡®events of Beiping¡¯, had already died, and that¡¯s why¡¯ God Eng ¡®was such a farce.


    Jiang se had been particrly busy recently, so she did not pay much attention to the newly released movies. However, she had an impression of ¡± Eng the divine quelling the chaos in the world ¡°.


    When Gu Jiaer had introduced her to Lin xiwen¡¯spany, Shangjia, Lin xiwen had given her a choice, and it just so happened to be this movie.


    However, Jiang se did not take a fancy to the movie that Lin xiwen had said could give her the female lead role. Besides, the pay for a neer was not bad. Instead, she took a fancy to ¡± the asion of Beiping, ¡± which was written by hou Xiling. She gradually became popr with ¡± the asion of Beiping.ter, she even won her first award in her life for her role as ¡± doukou ¡± at the Huaxia Film Festival.


    She didn¡¯t expect that ¡± Eng the divine pacifying the chaos in the world ¡°, which she had given up at that time, would be dyed for a few years before being released this year.


    not only does this movie have a bad reputation, but it¡¯s also not eye-catching at the box office. Lin xiwen has clearly met with a failure. Her usual marketing tactics didn¡¯t show the advantage she should have.


    Lin xiwen had chosen a bad time, so the release of ¡± Eng the divine pacifying the chaos in the world ¡± had been dyed again and again. It was originally expected to be released in March this year, but who knew that there would be two good movies in March this year?


    One was ¡°unexpected incident ¡°, which was directed by director ning zhanping and Tao cen, while the other was¡± demon ¡°, which was starred by Jiang se and Liu Ye. Not only did the line-up of the two films attract attention, but they also participated in the French Film Festival. demon ¡°had even won two awards in a row, causing a huge sensation in the country.


    Lin xiwen knew what the content of his movie was like at the time. The methods he used wouldn¡¯t work at this time and wouldn¡¯t cause any waves. It was even very likely that he would be caught between the two movies and the box office would be crushed, so he had changed the release date of the movie.


    To her surprise, ¡°the demon¡± was still popr in April due to Jiang SE¡¯s publicity after she returned to the country. In addition, Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement of the fedarer watch had dominated the headlines in the entertainment industry. Therefore, Lin xiwen had no choice but to postpone ¡°Eng the divine pacifying the chaos in the world¡± to may¡¯s release date. The result was still too horrible to look at.


    when this movie was released,¡¯demon¡¯ ended its screening. but even on thest day before the end of the screening, the box office figures are still notparable to ¡®Eng the divine quelling the chaos in the world¡¯.


    In addition, the more Lin xiwen promoted this movie, the more it was under the banner of ¡°Lin xiwen¡¯s hard work after¡± the event of Beiping ¡°, so many viewers went to watch ¡°the event of Beiping¡± for the quality slogan. After watching it, they were naturally very angry, and the angry deceived masses cursed the movie on the inte.


    After Xia Chaoqun finished speaking, mo Anqi continued, ¡±


    ording to The Movie Database, this movie only scored 21 points. There were a lot of people who cursed it. When she said this, she selected ament for Jiang se to see. Aizen with the ID ¡®big-head fish¡¯ left an indignantment.


    ¡°The film is so bad that it makes one¡¯s hair stand on end. The good impression that Lin xiwen had built up through¡± Beiping event ¡°is going to be ruined by him. The so-called ¡°Eng the God quelled the chaos in the world¡± was so noisy that the audience¡¯s heads hurt. The male lead was no taller than 1.6 meters in his thick-soled boots, and the Xiao Tian Quan was taller than him when he stood up.¡±


    A cup of sour milk: not only is the male lead short, but the plot is also inexplicable. Chang ¡®e and the seven fairies all ran after Eng God. There are also a few extremely limited scenes in the movie. If the movie is graded, a stands for ethics, B stands for violence, C stands for bad film, d stands for emotion_color, and e stands for magic. I think this movie can stand at the peak of a, B, C, and F.


    [I¡¯ll say I love you Gently: director, you¡¯ve turned God Eng into a deformed alien.]


    ......


    When Jiang se saw thesements, she did not know whether tough or cry. Thements were filled with curses. They were all shouting,¡¯Lin xiwen should stop filming and retire.¡¯ Many people even leftments in their rage. He no longer believed in Lin xiwen¡¯s movies. They were too lousy and he wouldn¡¯t even watch a new movie.


    When Xia Chaoqun saw mo Anqi and the othersughing at thements, he couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡±


    ¡°Lin xiwen probably doesn¡¯t care about this movie.¡± No matter how theizens scolded this movie, it shouldn¡¯t be a loss.


    It was a low-budget production, and almost all of the actors and actresses were neers signed by Shangjiapany, so the cost was very low. Although the results after the release were not good, the capital should have been preserved, and Lin xiwen might have even made a small profit.


    However, the consequences of doing so would be damaging his reputation. The audience might not be willing to buy his next movie.


    it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just an average movie, but ¡®God Eng¡¯ has already affected the stocks of Shangjiapany, which they¡¯re investing in, and it¡¯s hard for Lin xiwen to sit still. Xia Chaoqun analyzed the situation. in order to make the audience walk into the theater obediently and pay for his movie again after falling for his trick once, he has to think of a better way.


    When Xia Chaoqun said this, Jiang se understood what he meant.


    Jiang se was now famous and had a high status. Her acting skills were guaranteed, so Lin xiwen hade to her to put out the fire.


    With this ¡°Eng the God quelling the chaos in the world¡± as a pre-production, no matter what the theme of his next movie was, it was inevitable that he would be criticized by the audience, and they might not be able to buy it.


    In general, celebrities who didn¡¯t have enough status as the main lead were likely to be affected by Lin xiwen¡¯s fame, causing their reputation to decline. If they didn¡¯t do well, they could easily be cursed and be the box office poison, which would affect their future film resources.


    However, it would be a different story if a star like Jiang se, who had a high appeal at the box office, was the main lead.


    Ever since Jiang se had started acting, the quality of every movie she had acted in was very high. Her reputation and box office sales were also good.


    ...


    Even the performance of the few movies that she had yed minor roles in back then was remarkable. about I love you, ¡°which had yed the leading role for the first time, had also achieved very good results. After¡± the demon, ¡°Jiang se might have been the well-deserved Queen of the box office in the hearts of the majority of the Chinese audience. In fact, the box office of a single movie had even surpassed Tao cen¡¯s.


    Jiang se could help Lin xiwen recover the reputation she had lost. However, the risk was not small. If the quality of the film was too poor, it was very likely that Jiang se would be implicated.


    The audience¡¯s current expectations of her were very high, and the better the box office was, the more harsh they would be on herter.


    ¡°His performance is not very stable. As for the specific situation, you can consider it after you meet him tomorrow.¡±


    At this point, Xia Chaoqun looked at the time and said, ¡± I still have a meeting at thepanyter. I¡¯ll pick out a few scripts from thepany for you. You can make your own choice.


    As soon as she got up, her assistant, Zhang Chi, and the others also packed their things and prepared to go back.


    That night, Jiang se had searched for Lin xiwen¡¯s new movies. He had a few other movies after ¡± the asion of Beiping, ¡± but none of them could match up to ¡± the asion of Beiping. the box office sales were even worse.


    Many people even said that they¡¯d rather watch ¡± events of Beiping ¡± ten times over than watch Lin xiwen¡¯s new film.


    Especially ¡± God Eng ¡°, it was the worst reputation Lin xiwen had ever had in her career as a director. The box office was also getting worse and worse. No wonder he called her for help.


    When she met Lin xiwen, Jiang se rejected mo Anqi¡¯s request to go with her.


    When Jiang se arrived at the caf¨¦ next to century Gxy in the imperial capital, the waiter who had opened the door for her opened it and said with a sweet smile, ¡±


    ...


    Before she could finish her sentence, the baby-faced girl raised her head and saw that it was Jiang se. She screamed, ¡± ah! Jiang se!!!


    In the afternoon, there were not many people in the coffee shop. Soothing light music was ying inside. The rxed guests were enjoying the cold air, drinking coffee, and smelling the sweet smell of pastries. When they were rxed, the scream of the waiter woke many people up.


    The people in the caf¨¦ heard her and looked up.


    Jiang se was wearing a ck, one-line knitted top with a tight skirt and ck stiletto heels. Her figure was graceful and lithe, and she instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The girl¡¯s shriek attracted Jiang SE¡¯s attention. Lin xiwen stood up from a distance and waved at her. Jiang se smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°I have a friend inside.¡±


    ¡°Sese, I like you so much. You¡¯re so tall and so thin, and your legs are longer than they look on TV.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled as she fired off a series of questions.


    ¡°Your voice is so nice too, and your skin is so good. Why is it so beautiful? I only came here to work because I knew you were from century Gxy. I wanted to meet you. I¡¯ve been working for half a year and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you.¡± She was so excited that her face was red. The manager of the caf¨¦ was also startled by her voice. He walked out awkwardly and pulled her away. He even kept bowing apologetically to Jiang se.


    Jiang se chuckled wryly. When she saw the girl being taken away unwillingly, she heaved a sigh of relief and walked toward Lin xiwen. It seemed like he had been there for a while. He had flipped through most of the magazine in his hand. When he saw Jiang se, he closed it and put it back on the shelf.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Jiang se sat down. Lin xiwen shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s me who came too early,¡±


    The two of them agreed to meet at three O ¡®clock. Jiang se was already 15 minutes earlier than the agreed time. This was her personality. Before she became an adult, she had maintained the habit of arriving early. Even after she became famous, she still maintained her good quality of being punctual. Undoubtedly, Lin xiwen liked her even more.


    He gestured for the waiter to order Jiang SE¡¯s order. This time, it was a young boy. Although he did not shout as loudly as the girl did, when he came to Jiang SE¡¯s side, his face was still red and his hands were still shaking. From time to time, he would secretly look up at Jiang se, and his face would turn redder with each nce.


    After Jiang se had finished ordering, he was still reluctant to leave. He only left with a disappointed expression when Lin xiwen looked at him a few times.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t your assistant here?¡±


    Lin xiwen had taken in the earlier drama and was well aware of Jiang SE¡¯s current poprity. He casually started the conversation with a few words, and Jiang se gave him a meaningful look.


    I¡¯m meeting a friend, not for work. There¡¯s no need to bring my assistant along.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lin xiwen couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly, ¡±


    you¡¯re still the same. Sometimes you make people like you, and sometimes you make people gnash their teeth.


    There was a briefcase next to his seat. However, Lin xiwen did not have the intention to open it immediately. Instead, he began to chat with Jiang se.


    the best decision I¡¯ve ever made in my life wasn¡¯t to set up Shang Jiapany or to make a lot of money. It was to spend years looking for Mr. Hou Xiling and writing the script for ¡®events of Beiping.¡¯ I believe in Mr. Hou¡¯s judgment. He chose you as the ¡®young girl¡¯ in ¡®events of Beiping.¡¯

 Chapter 510

    510 Passed


    The movie had helped both Jiang se and Lin xiwen. Although it had unfortunately run into Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± at the Huaxia International Film Festival back then, causing ¡± events of Beiping ¡± to fail to win the Best Director award, it had also helped Lin xiwen build her reputation. Shangjiapany had been doing pretty well since then.


    Most importantly, back then, hou Xiling had good taste. He had set his eyes on the newbie Jiang se. Under his influence, he gave up on his original n of getting ye yingfei to y ¡®doukou¡¯. Instead, he appointed the newbie Jiang se as a supporting role that had a lot of role.


    At that time, Jiang se was not famous. She was still a neer and did not receive a high sry. She was very lucky to have been signed on for a drama with just 160000 Yuan.


    The waiter served Jiang SE¡¯s afternoon tea and some desserts. After Jiang se thanked him, the boy turned back to look at her every now and then as he left. Lin xiwen looked at the pile of desserts in front of her and smiled.


    Recently, Jiang se had be extremely popr with ¡± demon ¡± and she was also the spokesperson for fedarer. She was even in the limelight now, surpassing Tao cen from century Gxy.


    Both of them knew the reason why he had asked Jiang se out today.


    Her manager was Xia Chaoqun. He would probably remind her of her recent situation. Eng Shen ¡°, which he had invested in, did not have a good reputation. Currently, they were in the midst of preparations for their next drama. The reason he had asked Jiang se out was to see if they could link up the schedule for their next drama.


    However, Jiang se had mentioned that she would be meeting her friends in private and not discussing business matters. Lin xiwen tried to guess what she was up to. He was not sure if she was tactfully rejecting him.


    He sighed in his heart and decided to give it a try.


    ¡°Director Zhang¡¯s a chance to live has been cleared. Do you have any work ns for the next step?¡±


    Jiang se nodded. In reality, she had auditioned for Chesare¡¯s ¡°the prisoner¡± when she was in France. However, she had not received any response, so she did not know what the Chesare¡¯s final decision was.


    If she didn¡¯t receive any news by June, she was prepared to take on other scripts.


    ¡°Thepany mentioned a few scripts, but I haven¡¯t read them yet. I¡¯m also preparing for my postgraduate entrance examination, so I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Lin xiwen pondered for a while and asked, ¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m thick-skinned and want to ask you for a favor?¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up the briefcase beside him and took out a stack of documents. He ced them on the table and pushed them toward Jiang se.


    this is the next movie I¡¯m going to shoot. The script, outline, and character outline are all in here, Sese. heughed bitterly, and his tone sounded like he was pleading, ¡±


    ¡°I know that when you came over today, you already mentioned that it was a private meeting between friends and not about business. I don¡¯t dare to rely on our past friendship, so I would like to ask you to directly take on this drama. But if you haven¡¯t decided which show you¡¯re going to take up, can you take a look at my show and give me an answer?¡±


    Lin xiwen stared at her, ¡±


    even if you think it¡¯s inappropriate to refuse, I¡¯ll still ept your favor in the end. If you need my help in the future, I¡¯ll definitely not hesitate.


    His request did not make things difficult for Jiang se. Xia Chaoqun had already reminded her about it. Jiang se had actually expected this to happen when she came over. She nodded and ced the documents beside her.


    Lin xiwen was a little surprised by his attitude. He was stunned for a moment before he smiled bitterly, ¡±


    ¡°I thought you would try to avoid it.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to reject it and wait for director Lin toe and beg you?¡±


    Jiang se could not help but chuckle. Her jesting attitude had dispelled the serious atmosphere that Lin xiwen had created earlier. Lin xiwen heaved a sigh of relief and continued the conversation.


    under normal circumstances, if I didn¡¯t try my best to beg you to ept it, wouldn¡¯t I be more grateful? ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± She picked up the ss of water beside her and took a sip.


    ¡°You¡¯re director Lin, not a staff member who needs to get sponsors. You don¡¯t have to bow to me. I don¡¯t need you to beg me for a good script, I¡¯ll beg you for it. ¡±


    She then continued, ¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already guessed it before I came.¡±


    God Eng ¡± had suffered losses in both box office and public praise. Even if Lin xiwen could earn back his capital from this movie, he might not have to worry about investors ying with him if he wanted to make a small fuss in his next movie.


    However, if he wanted to make another good movie, it would be very difficult to increase the capital.


    With the name of a bad film on his head, the actors who worked with him would more or less think twice.


    Therefore, if he dared to look for her, he should have some confidence in the script in his hand.


    ¡°Actually, I believe that if you weren¡¯t so confident in your script, you wouldn¡¯t havee to me.¡±


    Her words were so direct that Lin xiwen was stunned for a long time. He thenughed bitterly, ¡±


    ¡°Then what you said at the beginning scared me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to reject you, I¡¯m just informing you of my attitude.¡± She wouldn¡¯t let her friendship get to her head and unconditionally ept Lin xiwen¡¯s film regardless of the quality of the script just because they were friends.


    The reason why they had met was because he knew that Lin xiwen had the title of ¡± Eng God ¡°. If he had contacted him through century Gxy, there was an 80 to 90% chance that the script would be rejected by thepany as soon as it was handed over.


    Jiang se was currently the most popr A-list female star in the Gxy of the century. Thepany cherished her reputation and would be stricter with her when it came to her script. Therefore, she hade out to meet Lin xiwen in private to give him a chance.


    back then, I¡¯m very grateful that you gave me an extra opportunity to audition for ¡®Beiping¡¯s event¡¯ because of director Gu¡¯s rmendation before I became famous.


    Although Jiang SE¡¯s sess in acting in ¡± event of Beiping ¡± was due to her own temperament, image, and understanding of the role, as well as hou Xiling¡¯s special preference, and many other reasons, Jiang SE¡¯s sess was also due to her character.


    However, if Lin xiwen hadn¡¯t given her an audition opportunity back then, she might not have been able to be a ¡®young girl¡¯ for the rest of her life.


    In theter stages of the movie, there might be more opportunities waiting for her after she and PEI Yi met and fell in love. However, the character ¡®doukou¡¯ was unique to Jiang se.


    I¡¯ve always liked teacher hou Xiling¡¯s works. It¡¯s not easy for his novels to be put on screen. I have to thank you for giving me a chance to act as a character in his work. So, today¡¯s meeting is also something I can repay you for.


    Jiang se cut to the chase. She did not unt how special she was to Lin xiwen so that he would remember her kindness. She did not speak in a kind tone either. Her attitude was Frank and open.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed emotions. He did not know if he should say that Jiang se was too stupid.


    actually, you were able to audition for ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ because of your own temperament, which is quite in line with the first half of the life of a ¡®doukou¡¯ in the drama, which old hou thinks is from a schrly family.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± Jiang se sighed and thought of Dai Jia.


    there are many people who are suitable for this line of work, but the opportunities are few. The right time and ce are also needed. She pushed the pastry in front of her in Lin xiwen¡¯s direction, ¡±


    The waiter said that the desserts and afternoon tea here are very good. I have to go back to study in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll take my leave.


    She did not touch the desserts and coffee in front of Jiang se. She maintained a rather strict diet. She had been out for half a day, but the most she did was smell the food and drink the water. She did not even touch the fruits on the cake.


    When she stood up, Lin xiwen noticed her slim waist. In order to maintain her perfect figure, not only did she need to exercise, but she also needed strong perseverance and perseverance.


    ...


    after I¡¯m done reading the script, I¡¯ll consider it carefully before replying to your message.


    Before meeting her today, Lin xiwen would have thought that anyone who heard her words during a conversation would have tactfully rejected her. However, when Jiang se said this, he believed her.


    He nodded and watched as Jiang se left with the documents. The maneki-neko, which was ced at the entrance of the caf¨¦, was waving at her as she left.


    Her figure was bathed in the sunlight, and her light steps gradually left his sight.


    Lin xiwen recalled the time when she hade to thepany to audition for ¡°events of Beiping¡± a few years ago. Other than her slightly youthful face at that time, he had the illusion that Jiang se had never changed.


    Before she returned home, Jiang se gave Xia Chaoqun a call. She mentioned her meeting with Lin xiwen and the fact that she had epted his script.


    Xia Chaoqun was well aware of her personality and character, so he only responded indifferently.


    On the other hand, Jiang se exined over the phone, ¡±


    I¡¯ll read the script first. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll reject it. If it¡¯s not bad, I¡¯ll hand it over to you to discuss with the people at excellentpany.


    Her attitude was also very proper. Xia Chaoqun acknowledged her and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Are you home yet? Anqi already called me and said that the fitness coach will be at your house soon. When you go out, you should put on sunblock and hold an umbre when there¡¯s sun.¡±


    ...


    She had a two-hour fitness ss every day. Jiang se looked at the time and agreed, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±


    I¡¯ve already gotten someone to prepare all the materials you need for your postgraduate entrance examination. I¡¯ll send them to your hometer. That¡¯s all. I still have something to do.


    Xia Chaoqun ended the call. Jiang se could not help butugh as she looked at her phone. Her personality was actually very simr to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s in a certain aspect. This was the reason why they had always been on good terms ever since they had started working together.


    After taking a shower that night, she called PEI Yi. Before going to bed, Jiang se looked through the movie materials that Lin xiwen had given her. Just as she was about to switch off her phone and read the script properly, the ¡®shut down¡¯ sign appeared on the screen. Before she could tap on it, the phone started ying piano music. She turned off the switch, and the name ¡®chessaray¡¯ shed on the screen.


    ¡°Ji Jiang, am I disturbing you?¡±


    It was ten O ¡®clock at night in China. When Jiang se heard chessaray¡¯s voice, she could not help but feel overjoyed.


    ¡°In fact, if you had called me a littleter, I might have turned off my phone.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, then I¡¯m really lucky.¡± Chessarayughed out loud. Jiang se shook her head.


    no, I¡¯m the lucky one. In fact, I¡¯ve been waiting for your call for a long time.


    ¡°What a smart girl!¡± When chessaray heard her, heughed again. His voice over the phone was filled with unconcealed joy. Hisughter had already conveyed the good news to Jiang se.


    you auditioned for the role of Shireen in ¡®the prisoner¡¯. The investors have seen it and are very satisfied with it. He paused for a moment. now, my dear, tell me. Do you still love ¡®Shireen¡¯? do you want to have her? If you still desire her, this role is yours!¡±


    Although Jiang se had already guessed this when Chesare called, she could not help but feel overjoyed when he told her that he had confirmed that he would be ying the role of Shireen in ¡± the prisoner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this good news for far too long!¡±


    It had been so long that Xia Chaoqun even thought that Jiang se might not have the chance to y the role anymore. It was only then that chessaray finally called.


    ¡°Jiang, there¡¯s a Chinese saying that describes wine: the older it gets, the more fragrant it bes.¡± Chessaray joked with her, ¡±


    ¡°The longer I wait for this call of mine, the more surprised I feel.¡±


    After saying this, chessaray exined, I¡¯m sure you know why it¡¯s been dyed for two months. I need some time to convince the investors.


    No matter how famous Jiang se was, she had a Chinese face. For amercial film like ¡± Lost City ¡± to have a Chinese face like Tao cen, it was obvious that she was aiming for the box office. Furthermore, she did not have many scenes, so the role was dispensable. That was why she passed the film easily.


    However, in ¡± the prisoner ¡°, Shireen¡¯s presence was very important even though she did not have many scenes.


    Back then, Chesare had agreed to shoot the ¡± Lost City ¡± series in exchange for arge investment in ¡± the prisoner ¡°, and he had absolute power in the shooting of ¡± the prisoner ¡°. However, the fact that the actors were not Westerners still gave the investors a headache, and they were afraid that the Western audience would not ept it.


    This was not only because of Jiang SE¡¯sck of fame. Even though Jiang se had performed exceptionally well at the audition that day, and even though Chesare believed that no one else was more suitable for ¡± Shireen ¡± than her, the investors had not relented.


    For this reason, censarre spent ¡®a little¡¯ time and means to persuade him. but after the news was confirmed, I informed you first. I will contact your agentter. You should arrange your time as soon as possible to go to Rome and prepare for a series of things such as signing the contract. I look forward to working with you very much.


    chessaray, thank you. I¡¯m also looking forward to working with you.


    He briefly exined the process of convincing the investors. However, Jiang se could guess that it would not be easy. As soon as she finished speaking, chessarayughed.


    the best way to thank me is to bring Shireen to this world. Let the world¡¯s audience go crazy for her, feel her charm, and resurrect a small character in Matthew¡¯s work. That¡¯s the result I want.


    There was no need for chessaray to say such things. When Jiang se mentioned the content of ¡± the prisoner ¡°, chessaray no longer avoided the topic. After confirming that Jiang se was joining the crew, he was willing to reveal more.


    in fact, I¡¯ve been working on adapting the script for this drama since ten years ago. It¡¯s more or less the same now, but the early preparations still need some time. By the way, after moving her onto the screen, I¡¯m going to change her name to ¡®God¡¯s redemption.¡¯ Jiang, what do you think? ¡±


    ¡°God¡¯s redemption?¡±


    Jiang se mumbled to herself. Chessaray replied, ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Although the prisoner isn¡¯t bad, let me pay my respects to Matthew with God¡¯s redemption.¡±


    The script was indeed full of ¡®redemption¡¯, but it was still unknown whether this¡¯ redemption ¡®would be a blessing or a curse. This could be considered a different kind of irony by Chesare. Compared to the name¡¯ the prisoner¡¯, it was more ironic to point out the core meaning of the novel.


    I¡¯m sure Matthew will like the name. You¡¯ve understood his intention.


    ¡°¡±I knew you would understand.¡±

 Chapter 511

    511 Who lost?


    After the call with chessaray, Jiang se was no longer sleepy. Xia Chaoqun probably did not know about this yet. Tonight, chessaray had informed her in private.


    Xia Chaoqun had always sleptte. When Jiang se called, she picked up very quickly.


    ¡°Is there something?¡± Even though Jiang SE¡¯s call came suddenly, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s voice remained calm as if there were no fluctuations. When he spoke, he must have put the phone on speaker and ced it on the table. His voice sounded a little distant. The rustling of documents could be heard. Through the phone, Jiang se could almost imagine the scene of Xia Chaoqun working in the study before he went to bed.


    ¡°Did I disturb you, sister Chaoqun?¡±


    ¡°No matter what time it is, it won¡¯t be considered a disturbance if you call.¡±


    After she said this, she put her pen on the table and picked up the phone.


    after fedarer signed you as their spokesperson, many brands are interested in getting in touch with you. Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement deal with fedarer was like a stepping stone to the fashion world.


    After dealing with a top luxury watch brand like fedarer, which was the most difficult to sign-in, many of the higher-ups considered coborating with Jiang se. Xia Chaoqun, who was also a luxury brand, did not approach Jiang se again. Even if they offered a higher price, Xia Chaoqun was worried that once Jiang se lowered her status, she would attract the attention of fedarer. The biggest taboo for big brands was to have their endorsers approach low-end products during their endorsement period, which would lower their brand¡¯s status.


    However, there was still a lot of information that she had to go through one by one. Other than that, there was also a pile of scripts that thepany had picked out that she had to go through before handing them to Jiang se.


    In reality, Xia Chaoqun was also very busy. He almost did not have the time to chat.


    ¡°Why are you still up sote?¡±


    She took a look at the time. It was almost eleven o ¡®clock. When Jiang se was not working, her schedule had always been very urate. Xia Chaoqun had set a rule for her. He hoped that she would try her best to get into bed at ten O¡¯ clock when she was not working so that she could maintain a good schedule.


    Jiang se had always been very self-disciplined. She was able to abide by most of the instructions given to her. It was rare that she was still awake at this hour. Xia Chaoqun could not help but guess.


    ¡°Is it for Lin xiwen¡¯s script?¡±


    She remembered that Jiang se had met up with Lin xiwen today and epted her script. She wondered if Lin xiwen¡¯s script was good enough for her to call her at this time.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jiang se shook her head.


    I haven¡¯t read director Lin¡¯s script yet. An hour ago, chessaray called me. I auditioned for ¡®the prisoner¡¯, sister Chaoqun.


    After she said this, Xia Chaoqun, who was on the other end of the line, paused for a moment. Chesare¡¯s call was not only good news for Jiang se, but also for Xia Chaoqun. She quickly reacted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Anqiter to get your information ready.¡±


    The investors of ¡± the prisoner ¡± would probably call soon to discuss the specific contract signing Time, location, and other aspects.


    Jiang se hung up the phone and looked at the information file that Lin xiwen had given her. She had not opened it yet, but there was no need for her to do so at the moment.


    After she had decided to take on the role of ¡± the salvation of God ¡°, she would no longer consider Lin xiwen¡¯s new film. She sent Lin xiwen a message and asked to meet him tomorrow.


    This time, the meeting was to be held at excellentpany. When Jiang se brought the folder to her, Lin xiwen¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± Heughed bitterly. but you didn¡¯t reject me through thepany or your agent, but you came here in person. So Sese, in my heart, I see you as a friend. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, is it because the story doesn¡¯t suit your taste, or you don¡¯t have confidence in me? ¡±


    He held the folder with a helpless expression.


    ¡°None of them.¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. Lin xiwen¡¯s assistant, Madam li, poured her a ss of warm water. She looked up and thanked her with a smile. Then, she said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not an outsider, and this happened very suddenly, so I felt the need to exin to you personally the reason why I can¡¯t take on this show. It¡¯s not a problem with the script, and it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have confidence in you. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t adjust my schedule.¡±


    When she said this, Lin xiwen¡¯s expression looked much better. She was no longer as dejected as before. Jiang se continued, ¡±


    ¡°After this year¡¯s France Film Festival, I stayed in France not only because I signed the contract with fedarer as the spokesperson, but also because I auditioned for a new Chesare film. There was no news from the audition until May, so I decided to take on another role.¡±


    She briefly exined what had happened during the audition that day, and Lin xiwen suddenly understood when she heard this.


    Assistant Li¡¯s face was full of disbelief when she heard the name ¡®Chesare¡¯.


    but before I went to bedst night, chessaray called to inform me that I¡¯ve passed the audition and will be joining the crew soon, so I can¡¯t take on your new film. She stood up and bowed. it has nothing to do with your movie. I haven¡¯t opened the script after confirming the schedule. I¡¯m sorry, director Lin.


    After confirming that she was going to take up the role, Jiang se would not consider taking on other film contracts at the same time unless the film was over. Her frankness made Lin xiwen admire her even more.


    He could tell that Jiang se was not trying to avoid him. Otherwise, there was no need for her to make the trip herself.


    It was a rare opportunity for her to be in a big production directed by a top director like censarre, but she was very honest and did not even open the script after she was sure that she could not take on her own film. She showed him respect.


    The folder was perfectly sealed. The red thread at the seal had melted into the wax. Jiang se was probably not lying. Lin xiwen thought about it for a moment before she pushed the script to Jiang se.


    ¡°Sese, I really like your personality.¡± ¡°When we were working together in the event of Beiping, I already felt that you had a good personality,¡± he praised.


    She was always the first to arrive among the actors. At that time, she was still a neer and her acting skills were not good enough. She would spend a lot of time trying to figure out other people¡¯s performances, consult the director, and discuss the psychology of a ¡®doukou¡¯ with hou Xiling. She would analyze her thoughts so that she could better present the ¡®doukou¡¯.


    I know that you¡¯re going to take on director chessaray¡¯s film and might not be free for the time being, but I¡¯m willing to wait.


    As soon as Lin xiwen finished speaking, assistant Li¡¯s eyes widened and she subconsciously shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Director Lin, please¡±


    ¡°Sese, you¡¯re an actress worth waiting for,¡± Lin xiwen ignored her assistant¡¯s scream and looked at the script again, ¡±


    the crew is actually still in the midst of preparations. There¡¯s still some time before the actual shooting. You can take on the role of director chessaray¡¯s movie first. After the shooting, if you¡¯ve finished reading the script and have originally joined the crew, you can join at any time. He spread his hands. if you¡¯re still not interested in the script, I¡¯ll contact someone else. It won¡¯t put you in a difficult position.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s sincerity was obvious on his face, but this would put him in a passive position. A film took a lot of time to prepare, and he needed to discuss the time with the actors in advance.


    If Lin xiwen had prioritized Jiang se and missed out on the others during this period, it might cause the movie to be stuck in an endless wait. It might not even be able to start production for a few years. In the end, it might end up with nothing, and it would be a waste of Lin xiwen¡¯s efforts.


    ¡°Director Lin, if we do this, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± Jiang se frowned. Lin xiwen smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡±


    He had been in the entertainment industry for many years. The consequences of making such a decision were akin to gambling. He understood it better than Jiang se.


    but I still want to fight for a chance for this film, not settle for second best. Moreover, if Jiang se was still willing to take up the role in Lin xiwen¡¯s new film after filming chessaray¡¯s movie, her status would be much higher than it was now. The impact would be hard to estimate.


    Lin xiwen still insisted that Jiang se keep the script. When ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± was done filming, she would see if Jiang se was willing to take the script.


    He had emphasized to Lin xiwen that if she did not like the script, she might still reject it in the end. However, he still insisted on his original n, so Jiang se epted the script.


    ...


    God¡¯s salvation had already contacted century Gxy to confirm their coboration. With Jiang SE¡¯s prior notice, Xia Chaoqun had already prepared the information and documents. He had also booked a flight to Rome on Friday.


    After signing the contract for this movie, she might have to spend at least half a year abroad. Before she set off, she went to see Feng Zhongliang and bid him farewell.


    When he found out that Jiang se was going on a long journey again, although Feng Zhongliang was a little reluctant, he respected her choice. He only reminded her to take good care of herself and told her to say goodbye to the PEI family. He did not mention that he wanted Jiang se to leave the entertainment industry like before.


    Initially, when Jiang se married into the PEI family, the most difficult thing for her was to remember theplicated rtionships between the prestigious families and the rtives and friends of the PEI family.


    However, Jiang se had taken advantage of her rebirth. She had followed Feng Zhongliang around the PEI family since she was young. Therefore, the most difficult part was the easiest for her. She had been learning about posture and etiquette, and she was doing much better than olddy PEI had expected.


    Therefore, when olddy PEI learned that Jiang se was going overseas for work, she did not make things difficult for her. Instead, she only gave her a few simple instructions.


    When she arrived in Italy, Jiang se first met up with people from Borgia Corporation to sign the contract. the prisoner ¡± had been decided to change its name to ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡°. Filming would start at the beginning of next year.


    During this period, chessaray had to prepare for the shooting of the sequel to ¡± the lost city. after confirming the contract and the role of Shireen, Jiang se joined the crew of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± with a pay of 200000 US dors.


    Jiang SE¡¯s current worth in the country was far higher than that. Fortunately, the reason she epted the role of ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡± was not to earn money.


    As soon as the contract was signed, chessaray made his request. He wanted Jiang se to join a boxing session at the beginning of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± and gain at least ten pounds of weight.


    She was tall and thin, and she maintained good fitness habits. However, she was very strict with her diet, which made her look graceful but not strong.


    ...


    Shireen appeared as an injured female warrior in God¡¯s salvation.


    Even if she was injured in the hands of the heretics, a figure who could fight for the temple was definitely not a delicate woman.


    Chessaray took out a bag of documents.


    ¡°This is the storyboard I drew.¡±


    Jiang se opened the document. He had already drawn out the scenes in which Shireen had appeared on camera. Chessaray had a very good foundation in art, so the scenes were clear at a nce. Even the expression of greed hidden in alleyway¡¯s expression was drawn very vividly. However, only Shireen¡¯s figure reached her head. Her facial features were shrouded in a shadow.


    you have to control the emotions of this character. However, at the very least, you can¡¯t be too weak.


    Jiang se knew what to do, so she nodded.


    Chessaray¡¯s gaze was gentle. It was not easy for Chinese female celebrities to enter the International market, but he believed that Jiang se was one of the special ones.


    It wasn¡¯t just because she had lowered her value to take on a role that only had a few scenes. After all, it wasn¡¯t difficult to do this. Many people were willing to give up their pay for the opportunity, such as Tao cen from Huaxia.


    However, the difficult part was that they were willing to put in a lot of effort behind the scenes for a role that didn¡¯t have many scenes. This was what chessaray valued.


    Shireen didn¡¯t have many scenes. After the final editing, she would only appear for a few minutes. However, for this, she had to push away all work and focus on physical training and boxing for more than half a year.


    She was happy to ept all of this. This was the most important reason why Cesare was willing to help her join the group.


    Tao cen had been flying to Australia for a week.


    the lost city 2 ¡°was about to start shooting here. The two concert tickets that she had given to Chesare in France finally worked, and they sessfully joined the crew of¡± the lost city 2.


    Chesare was still in Rome. It was said that he had been dyed by something, so the shooting was dyed until the middle of the month.


    Tao cen hade here in advance to enjoy the sunshine and beach, as well as the fine wine.


    On the beach, there were many men and women with excellent figures passing by with their surfboards. Chen Jiao applied sunblock for her, and she couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face.


    Due to Chesare¡¯s praise for Jiang se, Chen Jiao had been worried that the role in ¡°the lost city 2¡± that belonged to Tao cen would be snatched away by Jiang se. To her surprise, Tao cen still managed to secure the role in the end.


    It was not hard to imagine that Tao cen¡¯s fame would reach new heights in the country with the release of the first and second Lost City.


    Just the fact that she had worked with chessaray twice in a row was enough for her to overpower Jiang se.


    ¡°If that person in thepany wants to bepared to you, sister Tao, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be enough even if he works for another ten years!¡± So what if he had gotten the endorsement from fedarer? so what if he had gotten Chesare¡¯s praise? In short, Tao cen had thestugh!


    Tao cen was lyingzily on the beach chair with his eyes closed. She didn¡¯t know if he had fallen asleep, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to her words. Instead, the assistant beside him nodded.


    Some time ago, Jiang se had been in the limelight. The box office sales of ¡°demon¡± and fedarer¡¯s endorsement deal had caused the people around Tao cen to feel indignant. Thepany¡¯s wind had also shifted to Jiang SE¡¯s side.


    Now that Tao cen was working with chessaray for the second time, the staff around him could finally hold their heads high.


    it¡¯s hard to say even if it¡¯s ten years. To be able to work with a director like censare twice, apart from luck, it also requires sister Tao¡¯s ability. Jiang se had missed ¡°the lost city 2 ¡°. No matter what, she would not be able to catch up to Tao cen.


    I really want to see how Jiang se will feel when she finds out that even though she pushed sister Tao away at the French Film Festival and sat down with chessaray to talk and get chessaray to praise her film, chessaray still chose sister Tao in the end for the coboration.


    Chen Jiao¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she paused in the middle of applying sunblock.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted a reporter from Huaxia information and told him that sister Tao is going to shoot Lost City 2. I¡¯m afraid tonight¡¯s headlines will be pretty good.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, an assistant opened the news. The news that Tao cen was going to continue acting in ¡®the lost city 2¡¯ had indeed spread throughout the country. The title of Huaxia information was:


    Jiang se did not have the chance to cut sare¡¯s ¡®Lost City 2¡¯, but famous directors favored Tao cen more!


    In the news, Tao cen¡¯s fans cheered when they heard that Tao cen had managed to suppress Jiang se in ¡°the lost city 2¡± again.


    The assistants all smiled. Tao cen frowned and propped herself up. The sunsses on her head fell down a little because of her actions. Compared to the joy on the others ¡®faces, she found it difficult to smile. Just as she was about to speak, one of the assistants¡¯ phones rang. The young male assistant took out his phone and said,


    ¡°Zhou Sheng from thepany called.¡±


    The Zhou Sheng He was talking about was Luo ao¡¯s Special Assistant. He was one of the staff members from century Gxy¡¯s secretarial department. He knew some inside information and was on Tao cen¡¯s side. He had a good rtionship with Tao cen.


    The assistant picked up the phone as he spoke, but the smile on his face quickly froze. After hanging up, he looked at Tao cen and bit his lip.


    sister Tao, Zhou Sheng said that he just heard that Jiang se went to Rome for a walk.

 Chapter 512

    512 A p


    The young male assistant was still on the phone.


    ¡°She¡¯s Yingluo, who¡¯s going to sign a contract for a new movie.¡±


    The movie that needed to be signed overseas happened to be in the capital of Italy.


    Chen Jiao didn¡¯t know what was going on, but Tao cen pursed her lips tightly. She had received news that chessley had been dyed by something and was in Rome, so the shooting of the lost city 2 had been dyed until the middle of the month.


    She turned over and sat up. An assistant beside her immediately served her a cold drink and inserted a straw. She took a sip of juice and looked up at the sea in the distance.


    ¡°Other than ¡®the lost city¡¯, is there any other new movieing up?¡±


    The moment Tao cen finished speaking, Chen Jiao gasped,


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Earlier, Chen Jiao had ridiculed Tao cen for suppressing Jiang se and obtaining the opportunity to work with chessaray. Now, Tao cen was already asking about chessaray¡¯s other filming ns.


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡±


    In reality, Tao cen¡¯s heart was not as calm as it appeared on the surface. It was just that she had been in this line of work for a long time and was good at hiding her emotions. Herrge sunsses covered half of her palm-sized face. She kicked her feet on the beach twice, causing sand to pass through the gaps between her toes.


    Chesare has a good impression of her since she was able to get the fedarer endorsement. He once said in front of the media that he could work with her, ¡°she said, then looked up and smiled.


    ¡°What makes you think it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    Even through the sunsses, Chen Jiao could feel the unhappiness in her eyes. She lowered her head in fear and trepidation.


    ¡°Sister Tao, that¡¯s impossible. Think about it, the news released by Borgia and huandao is that they¡¯ve signed a contract with chessaray for the ¡®Lost City¡¯ trio. The first two are the type that will be shot in session and releasedter, and thest one will only start shooting ording to the market response.¡±


    She swallowed her saliva, worried that she would say something wrong and anger Tao cen.


    ¡°Under such circumstances, even though there are two movies being shot in a row, the lost city 2 has only started shooting after such a long time. If Chesare were to start shooting a new movie, he won¡¯t have enough time to prepare.¡±


    Let¡¯s not talk about the investment. It was easy for a director like chesaray to get an investment. However, the more famous a director was, the more picky he was about the script. The early preparation of the script and the preparation process of the crew could not bepleted in a short time.


    In terms of time, Chesare didn¡¯t have the time to prepare for this.


    Not long after thepletion of the lost city 1, he had been preparing for the shooting of the lost city 2. The shooting time was about 180 days, so he couldn¡¯t make a new movie even if he wanted to.


    perhaps it¡¯s just a coincidence that Jiang se signed the contract in Rome, Yingluo.


    As Chen Jiao said this, she timidly looked up.


    Tao cen did not believe that it was a coincidence. She turned to look at the male assistant who had answered the phone earlier. The male assistant was a little uneasy.


    ¡°Zhou Sheng refused to say more.¡±


    Tao cen made a call back to thepany to ask. Her questioning was different from her assistant¡¯s inquiry.


    She had been famous for many years and had a unique position in century Gxy. Zhou Sheng, who had been holding back a little before, told Tao cen everything honestly when he was asked.


    Jiang se has indeed signed a contract for a movie by chessaray. It¡¯s not ¡®the lost city¡¯. It¡¯s another movie,¡¯ God¡¯s redemption¡¯.


    Zhou Sheng¡¯s voice rang in Tao cen¡¯s ears. God¡¯s redemption? ¡±


    Tao cen muttered to himself. After hanging up the phone, he threw it away and fell on the beach chair.


    ¡°God¡¯s redemption?¡± When Chen Jiao heard her say this, she quickly said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any director who wants to film it.¡±


    Tao cen did not want to talk to her anymore. She had never heard of this movie before.


    However, she clearly remembered that a few years ago, when Chesare was about to film ¡± the lost city ¡°, the first actress he thought of recruiting was Jiang se.


    Back then, he had made a special trip to China to meet Jiang se in private.


    If he had not received the news at that time and identally cut off Jiang SE¡¯s role, it would be hard to say who would be shooting the first or second films of ¡± Lost City ¡°.


    After the incident, Jiang se did not say anything. She did not mock him when they met. When she contacted chessaray in private, Chen Jiao was wary that she would steal the role in ¡± the lost city ¡± from him. On the other hand, Jiang se contacted chessaray about another movie.


    In other words, the friendship between the two of them was enough to support them to talk about private topics that were well-known to everyone. This kind of close rtionship was far fromparable to the two Music tickets that Tao cen had gone to great lengths to give.


    Tao cen did not know what ¡± the salvation of God ¡± was, but she heard something after she joined the crew of ¡± the lost city ¡°.


    The reason why chessaray was willing to take on the role of the ¡± Lost City ¡± trio was because of an exchange of interests. He was only getting the investment of another film at the cost of shooting threemercial films.


    Was ¡± God¡¯s salvation, ¡± which Jiang se had signed a contract with, the movie that Cesare had put in so much effort to film?


    On one hand, it was amercial film that was only shot under the contract, and on the other hand, it was a film that Chesare had been actively preparing. As long as one was not stupid, they would know which was more important.


    Tao cen, who had been in a good mood after sessfully signing the contract with ¡°the lost city 2 ¡°, was now at a loss for words. Even Jiang SE¡¯s calmness after her role in¡± the lost city ¡°was snatched away from her made Tao cen feel that she might have other ns.


    Back then, she had beencent and thought that she had obtained the key to entering Europe and America. In Jiang SE¡¯s heart, did she just pick up a dispensable piece of chicken rib?


    At the thought of this, Tao cen gritted his teeth.


    immediately remove the news that you previously said you contacted Huaxia information.


    There was an unspeakable fire in her heart. No matter what methods Chen Jiao used, she couldn¡¯tpare to Xia Chaoqun. She was well-versed in this kind of unorthodox method of supporting the high and stepping on the low.


    It would have been fine if her previous thoughts were not true. However, if Jiang se had really signed a contract with the film crew that chessaray had been preparing to shoot, he would definitely value her greatly.


    The more Jiang se was ridiculed by Chen Jiao¡¯s news today, the more she would be ridiculed in the future.


    ¡°Retreated? ¡°But sister Tao ...¡± Chen Jiao was a little anxious. She was about to say something when Tao cen threw the ss in her hand away. The juice inside spilled out andnded on her foot. The silk scarf around her waist was wet and stuck firmly to her beautiful legs.


    She raised her arm and gave Chen Jiao a heavy p.


    The sound of the waves and theughter of the crowd covered this crisp sound. Chen Jiao turned her head away, covering her face and trembling.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Tao cen asked, but Chen Jiao didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, does it hurt?¡±


    She asked again. Chen Jiao put her hand down, and a clear five-fingered mark appeared on her cheek. She took a deep breath and shook her head,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, Yingluo.¡±


    Before she could finish, Tao cen raised his palm and pped her again.


    Chen Jiao did not dare to Dodge. Tao cen¡¯s pnded on her face. This time, it was even more powerful than before. After the p, her palm was burning in pain and had already turned red.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Her assistants surrounded her and blocked the scene of her beating someone up, afraid that someone would take photos of her secretly.


    Tao cen was still asking Chen Jiao the same question, but Chen Jiao didn¡¯t dare to speak, afraid that she would be beaten again if she said something wrong.


    She was a manager, but in front of Tao cen, she was not even as good as an assistant or nanny who had been with her for many years.


    Although Tao cen¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t exactly warm, and she didn¡¯t really listen to her, she had never been so angry at her before. In fact, Chen Jiao still didn¡¯t understand why she was angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this only, only to help you win back the face you lost at that time.¡±


    ...


    In the early stages, the media had made Tao cen sound too ugly.


    They said that her ¡°unexpected incident¡± was not as good as ¡°demon ¡°. Be it the box office sales or the reviews, some people evenpared her to Jiang se. Who was Jiang se to them? In terms of age, experience, and the movies he had filmed, which one of them was as rich as Tao cen¡¯s?


    Even if Tao cen dared to im to be second to the most profitable female star in thepany, no one would dare to im to be first.


    However, Jiang se had only managed to film ¡°demon¡± with Liu Ye by luck. She was also lucky enough to get to know the person-in-charge of the fedarer brand in Imperial. That was how she had gotten the endorsement deal. Earlier, the media hadmented that Tao cen was too inferior to her.


    It was for these reasons that Chen Jiao wanted to save her face after Tao cen epted the role in Lost City 2. She didn¡¯t expect Tao cen to ask her to stop the news.


    ¡°Who asked you to make your own decisions? I¡¯m only asking you, does your face hurt?¡± Tao cen shook her hand. If Chen Jiao still said that it didn¡¯t hurt, she was going to hit her again. Chen Jiao held back her tears. Seeing her raised chin and tightly pursed lips, she steeled her heart and gritted her teeth,


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Hearing her words, Tao cen bent down and looked into Chen Jiao¡¯s eyes. She was still kneeling on the beach, her face red.


    if you¡¯re feeling embarrassed now, when the news that Jiang se signed the contract for chessaray¡¯s script for ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ spreads, my face will be even more painful than yours when ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ is released in the future! She enunciated each word clearly, ¡±


    as for this p on my face, it was you who acted on your own ord. You found a reporter from Huaxia information and threw the news at me after it was blown up!


    Chen Jiao was dumbfounded. She did not expect Tao cen to say something like that. Jiang se had actually signed a contract with chessaray¡¯s crew. She was a little flustered. When she heard the news, she understood why Tao cen was angry. If the news was true, the news that Huaxia information had released on the inte today would definitely be aughing stock for Tao cen in the future.


    ¡°Earn back my face?¡± Tao cen took off his sunsses a little, revealing a pair of eyes that were filled with mockery.


    you can¡¯t earn back your reputation like this. Learn from Jiang se and Excel in learning!


    When she snatched the role in ¡± Lost City ¡± back then, Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se did not say a word about it. Today, she was pped in the face. It really hurt!


    Tao cen touched his cheek and licked the corner of his mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to remove the news from Huaxia information, especially since Tao cen was a high-profile female star in the country. She had a lot of fans, and her every move was supported by people.


    In particr, many people were very honored by her coboration with chessaray. Previously, she was in the samepany as Jiang se, but her movie box office and advertising endorsements were overshadowed by Jiang SE¡¯s. Her fans had been holding back their anger for a long time. Naturally, they took the opportunity to spread the news.


    After Chen Jiao was taught a lesson by Tao cen, it was already toote for her to deal with this matter.


    She was still in a terrible fix, and Tao cen¡¯s fans were still dancing in joy!


    Yang Lirong was one of Tao cen¡¯s die-hard fans. In her own words, she loved Tao cen so much that she was obsessed with him.


    Not long after Tao cen made her debut, she had already paid attention to the neer. Over the years, she had watched every one of Tao cen¡¯s movies and apanied her from a young neer to the international scene.


    Yang Lirong had also gone from being a student to a professional.


    Some time ago, Tao cen and Jiang se had both been nominated for Best Actress at the France Film Festival. When ¡± demon ¡± had overshadowed ¡± unexpected incident ¡°, yang Lirong¡¯s heart ached for Tao cen.


    She even leftments on Tao cen¡¯s social media page every day to cheer her on. To show her ¡®loyalty¡¯, she did not watch¡¯ demon ¡®even once during its screening. Whenever she talked about this with others, yang Lirong would proudly say that even if Jiang SE¡¯s¡¯ demon ¡®broke the five billion mark in the global box office, she would not get a single cent from it!


    But even so,¡±the unexpected¡± still lost out to ¡°the demon¡± at the box office. Because of this, yang Lirong even cried twice when she mentioned this to her boyfriend in private.


    During the France Film Festival, chessaray had praised Jiang se and announced in public that he would not rule out the possibility of working with her in the future. Yang Lirong had even worried for Tao cen and scolded chessaray for his poor taste. Therefore, yang Lirong was the happiest when Tao cen was confirmed to be an actress in ¡®the lost city 2¡¯.


    When she discovered the news, the first thing she did was to share it with the people around her. She then opened Jiang SE¡¯s official website and was about to post the news to her fans. Tao cen was not as outdated as they had imed. She was still as popr as ever.


    Yang Lirong was very lucky. Jiang SE¡¯s social media ount rarely had updates. The moment she opened it, a new message popped up. It was posted at this exact moment.


    She was stunned for a moment and subconsciously opened the message.


    Jiang SE¡¯s message was neither friendly nor cute. Just like her cold personality, it was simple and straightforward. He was looking forward to reuniting with his old friend!


    Under the message was a photo of her and chessley. The two of them were in front of the pantheon temple, smiling at the camera.


    Jiang SE¡¯s post caused many people to specte. Manyizens who had noticed the incident immediately recalled the photo Jiang se had posted with Xia Chaoqun a few months ago.


    At that time, she was hugging Xia Chaoqun. Xia Chaoqun held her wrist and looked at the fedarer watch on her hand. When some fans recognized the fedarer brand, they spected that Jiang se was going to coborate with them.


    However, in the eyes of the Chinese people who knew of the fedarer brand, it was unattainable. It had always favored celebrities who were extremely influential in Europe and the United States and had a high status in the entertainment industry. It had never worked with Chinese celebrities before.


    Therefore, the people who had spected that Jiang se was working with fedarer were just making a casual remark. Many more people had guessed that Jiang se was just riding on fedarer¡¯s poprity.


    To their surprise, while the onlookers were still mocking her, fedarer announced that he had signed Jiang se as China¡¯s first spokesperson. This shocked the fashion industry both domestically and overseas, as well as the audience who hade to watch the show.


    It also caused those who had seen the photos and ridiculed Jiang se for wanting to work with fedarer to quieten down. They did not dare to speak up again.


    What did it mean for Jiang se to release this photo of her and cheabyss?


    Many people recalled the France Film Festival. When the local and foreign media had interviewed chesaray, he had said meaningfully that he would not rule out the possibility of working with Jiang se in the future.


    Was this a sign that Jiang se was about to coborate with this famous Italian director?

 Chapter 513

    513 Dismissal


    The headline of Hua Xia information¡¯s front page today had already announced the coboration between chessaray and Tao cen. The headline was ¡®chessaray favors Tao cen more¡¯. However, at this moment, Jiang se also released a photo of her and chessaray. Inparison, Jiang SE¡¯s rtionship with a famous director seemed to be better.


    Jiang se did not refute or exin the hot news in her country. A single photo was enough to give Huaxia information a p in the face.


    After all, although Tao cen had participated in the filming of chessaray¡¯s movie, she had no friendship with chessaray, much less the term ¡®old friend¡¯.


    However, she had participated in the shooting of two heavily investedmercial films, the lost city, and had a good advantage in terms of resources.


    Xia qunchao, who was apanying Jiang se to sign the contract in Rome, received a call from China Information.


    In the local news, Huaxia information had just released a piece of news that was trampling on Jiang se and praising Tao cen. The reporter in charge of contacting Xia Chaoqun on the phone spoke carefully and awkwardly. In contrast, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression was cold as he listened to her request.


    sister Xia, regarding today¡¯s news headline, it was a mistake by our colleagues in the entertainment gossip Department. They wrote the wrong headline and we are currently thinking of a way to remove it.


    Dealing with Xia Chaoqun was the biggest headache for many entertainment reporters.


    She wasn¡¯t enthusiastic, unlike some celebrity managers who were friendly to reporters and tried their best to win them over, hoping to earn news and poprity for their own celebrities.


    Xia Chaoqun did not need to do any of that. All she needed to do was to sign better endorsements and movies for Jiang se. That would be enough to make the media swarm her for news and gossip.


    For example, the news of Jiang SE¡¯s marriage. For example, Jiang SE¡¯s ount had posted a picture of her and chessaray.


    No matter how the local news media tried to trample on Jiang se, Xia Chaoqun remained calm. Once he set the bait, the media reporters would obediently take the bait.


    It was not easy to get through to her phone. If she picked up, the reporters would be grateful.


    Many people wanted to get first-hand information on what the photo of chessaray and Jiang se meant.


    ¡°Remove?¡± Xia Chaoqun asked, ¡± is there any news that you need to remove? ¡±


    The female reporter on the phone with her was suddenly at a loss for words.


    The news in the country had blown up so much that it was impossible for Xia Chaoqun not to know. At this moment, she was asking the obvious. The reporter who made the call was red in the face. After a long while, he stuttered and could not even speak clearly.


    ¡°Exactly. Today, there¡¯s been some gossip about director chessley and Tao cen¡¯s coboration.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a fact that chessaray and Tao cen are working together?¡± Xia Chaoqun asked slowly, ¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to retreat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo.¡±


    The female reporter looked helpless and quickly nodded.


    however, in the headline of the news, because the entertainment team was short-handed, they had to transfer people from other teams at thest minute. They might not be familiar with the situation, so the news headline was¡±.


    She was still thinking of ways to make up for it. Xia Chaoqun listened to her patiently for a while. In the end, her voice became softer and softer. She couldn¡¯t continue and simply apologized, ¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, sister Xia. In short, today¡¯s news will be slowly removed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. What do you want to ask?¡±


    The moment Xia Chaoqun asked this, the female reporter heaved a sigh of relief and quickly replied, ¡±


    ¡°Sese posted a photo with director Chesare on her official ount. Does it mean that Sese and Chesare also working together? Is it a new character in the lost city 2?¡±


    ¡°I can guarantee that this information will be exclusive to you, but I have a request at the same time.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun spoke unhurriedly, ¡±


    we can¡¯t remove Tao cen¡¯s news. In addition, we¡¯ll maintain the poprity of this news in this period of time. Her request confused the female reporter. It would not do Jiang se any good. After Huaxia information¡¯s news came out today, many people mocked and ridiculed Jiang se. Some said that no matter how close she was with chessaray, the one who would get the role in the movie would still be Tao cen and not her. Some people evenughed at Jiang se for wasting her efforts.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The female reporter was a little uneasy and asked. Xia Chaoqun smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡±


    The female reporter covered the phone¡¯s speaker and ryed Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words to her superior. She then asked Xia Chaoqun at her superior¡¯s signal, ¡±


    ¡°Then your so-called exclusive news is Yingluo?¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s in Rome. She just signed a contract for Chesare¡¯s movie.


    Such news confirmed the spections of a group of people on the inte. If Huaxia information was the first to release this news, it would indeed be considered an exclusive. The female reporter looked a little excited and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Is it the lost city 2?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said. Xia Chaoqun said indifferently, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s God¡¯s redemption.¡±


    After she said this, the reporter from Huaxia information understood her intentions.


    They elevated Tao cen¡¯s status and kept today¡¯s news like ¡®a famous director coborated with Tao cen and abandoned Jiang se¡¯ hot for a while. The more people were talking about Jiang se, the more sensational it would be when news of Jiang se working with chessaray was released.


    However, Tao cen would probably be too ashamed to show his face if he did that!


    Compared to the news of Chen Jiao trampling on Jiang se, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s methods were undoubtedly much more brilliant. He was openly praising her but secretly sabotaging her. This was enough to damage Tao cen¡¯s reputation and bring him trouble.


    After Tao cen ordered Chen Jiao to remove the news, Chen Jiao thought that it would be easy to remove the news. However, when she called back to China, the reporters she was familiar with in the country would change their minds. Every time she mentioned removing the news, they would try to avoid it.


    And after some time, the topic became more and more heated. Huaxia information¡¯s news was full of praise for Tao cen.


    Fortunately, the shooting of the lost city 2 was about to start, so Tao cen hadn¡¯t caused her any trouble yet. However, she was already very impatient with Chen Jiao.


    The days passed in Chen Jiao¡¯s worry. There was always news about Tao cen¡¯s filming of the lost city 2, and theizens paid a lot of attention to it. Under such circumstances, Chen Jiao was also on tenterhooks. In mid-July, Tao cen¡¯s scenes in the lost city 2 had all been filmed, and the local media had already pushed her to a new height.


    By the time Tao cen felt that something was amiss, it was already toote!


    While Tao cen¡¯s fans were still reveling in the fact that she had stepped all over Jiang se by filming a blockbuster movie that was invested in by Europe and the United States, Huaxia Information Network released the news they had received from Xia Chaoqun earlier. Jiang se had signed a contract with a famous director for God¡¯s redemption!


    When the news was released, many of Jiang SE¡¯s fans were overjoyed.


    Over this period of time, Tao cen and chessaray¡¯s coboration had been on the news frequently. Some people were already unhappy about it, especially when the media was helping Tao cen step on Jiang se in every way. They felt that Jiang se and chessaray¡¯s friendship was not enough to support their coboration. The news at this moment was undoubtedly very satisfying!


    ...


    The lost city 2 was not done filming yet, but Tao cen¡¯s scenes had already ended. She had not returned to the country yet. In a hotel in Australia, she was reading the domestic news without saying a word, which made Chen Jiao feel at a loss.


    Once Huaxia information released the news, it had a huge impact on Tao cen. She had worked hard for so many years to achieve what she had today. However, this piece of news was enough to destroy her years of hard work.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to get the opportunity to act in chessaray¡¯s movie, but because of Chen Jiao¡¯s self-conceited little trick, not only did this opportunity to gain a wave of favorability go to waste, but it also made her aughingstock for someizens.


    She had been a Taoist for many years and had always held a high position in the hearts of the people. After this incident, one could imagine how many people wereughing behind her back,ughing at her being pulled down from the altar.


    Other than the blow to his reputation, the most serious damage was still some fashion resources and endorsements.


    Some international luxury brands had been observing her. Those who had the intention to cooperate with her might give up after this incident.


    Chen Jiao¡¯s face was filled with uneasiness, her hands hanging in front of her stomach, wanting to admit her mistake.


    ¡°Sister Tao, I¡¯ve already called Yingluo.¡±


    She had really called Huaxia information to remove the news from that time. However, no one had expected that not only did the news not be removed, but the matter had also be more serious.


    At this point, Tao cen could easily guess who was manipting the direction of public opinion behind the scenes.


    It was almost August now. The ¡®open and covert fight¡¯ between him and Jiang se this year was getting out of hand under the media¡¯s exaggeration. One could imagine that it was already the annual news.


    ...


    Fedarer and Jiang se had signed a one-year endorsement contract. After fedarer set a precedent for working with Chinese celebrities, Tao cen had also intended topete for the endorsement next year. They had been in contact with each other.


    She had a lot of resources, status, and fame. She had filmed ¡± the lost city 2 ¡± this year, and the first movie ¡± the lost city ¡± would be screened next year. She would have been a hot topic and maintained a good rtionship with the representative of fedarer in China. However, now that such a piece of news had been made, it was still a question whether fedarer would consider her next year.


    While Chen Jiao was still thinking about her ¡®grudge¡¯ with Jiang se and using the newspapers and magazines to trample on others to boost her reputation, Xia Chaoqun was already using this incident to pave the way for Jiang se and restrict her own development.


    Tao cen had originally thought that with her means, status, and connections, she no longer needed a powerful manager. A so-called manager would at most be a Senior Assistant. But now, it seemed that she had been wrong.


    She sighed. She really envied Jiang se at this moment.


    ¡°Chaoqun,¡±


    If Xia Chaoqun was still by her side, wouldn¡¯t the oue of today¡¯s matter bepletely different?


    She didn¡¯t need to deal with these troubles. All she needed to do was to move forward with all her might and not be hindered by small things.


    When Xia Chaoqun resigned from her position as her manager, did he predict that there would be a day when Jiang se would have a dispute with him over various resources and the title of China¡¯s top female star? did he make a decision in advance to avoid today¡¯s situation?


    Tao cen picked up the phone and called her financial nner, asking her to transfer a sum of money to another ount.


    Chen Jiao had been with her for a while, and when she heard her say this, she had a bad feeling.


    She hung up the phone and looked at Chen Jiao,


    I already have enough people on my side. Rohault from thepany called me before, saying that there are other artistes that you need to manage. We¡¯ve worked together for a while, and I¡¯ve asked someone to transfer a sum of money to your ount. Consider it an extra payment.


    ¡°Sister Tao, you want to chase me away?¡±


    Chen Jiao¡¯s guess was confirmed, and she panicked.


    As the top star of the century in the Gxy, Tao cen¡¯s annual ie as her manager was already more than that of managing countless artistes.


    After being with Tao cen for a while, Chen Jiao¡¯s ie was not much worse than a small star¡¯s. Her conditions were also much better than before, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Furthermore, if Tao cen were to chase her away, not only would her ie shrink, thepany would probably freeze her. She would probably not be able to manage promising neers, which would be equivalent to destroying her career.


    She still wanted to plead for mercy, but Tao cen did not even want to talk to her anymore.


    She still needed to clean up the mess in the country. She also needed to build up the good impression she had lost with some manufacturers. She had notpletely given up on the fedarer endorsement. She still had other films to film in the future, so she did not want to waste any time talking nonsense with Chen Jiao.


    Tao cen asked her assistant to stop Chen Jiao and frowned, ¡±


    I¡¯ll get someone to book the opportunity for you to return to China. You can leave tonight.


    Chen Jiao still wanted to plead for mercy, but the assistant already understood her intentions the moment Tao cen turned around.


    It was eight o ¡®clock in the evening in China. It was the best time of the day for Feng Nan.


    Feng Nan had put in a lot of effort that night to invite Huo Zhiming to a roast duck restaurant for dinner and to discuss cooperation with him.


    In fact, she had been in a bad mood recently. She had identally found out from Feng Shiyong that the original Feng Nan had been kidnapped when he was young. She remembered Xiao Liu¡¯s reminder, and at that time, she had scolded Xiao Liu and didn¡¯t listen to him. After that, she had called him to ask, but Xiao Liu refused to say anything more.


    She didn¡¯t dare to ask too much, afraid that she would give herself away. Recently, she had been looking for people to investigate in private.


    On the other hand, the release of ¡®revenge¡¯ did not cause as much of a stir as she had expected. Instead, it was sandwiched between the release of ¡®demon¡¯ and ¡®unexpected incident¡¯, and did not even cause a ssh.


    The gimmicks of ¡®a Virgin director show¡¯ and ¡®a low-budget film that does not lose out to a big production¡¯ that she had initially wanted to hype up were far inferior to the battle between Jiang se and Tao cen, which the audience preferred.


    To her, even if ¡°revenge¡± was criticized by the public, it was better than being ignored. This was her first time directing and acting, but she lost to timing and reality. She had the advantage of time and ce, but she could not win the support of the people.


    In the end, although ¡®revenge¡¯ did not make a loss at the box office, it did not make as much profit as Feng Nan had expected. After the theater chain saw that the box office of this movie was not good, they canceled the release of ¡®revenge¡¯.


    Dong Mingsheng had also taken the opportunity to fall out with her and refused to invest in her next movie.


    After going through all this, Feng Nan hade around to the idea that it was still too difficult for her to write, direct, and act on her own.


    Due to herck of funds, connections, and status, and her family¡¯sck of support, her path in the film industry was extremely difficult. On the contrary, Jiang se had started her career at the same time as her, but she was doing far better than her.


    She decided to put aside her ns to act for the time being and act in other people¡¯s movies first to umte a certain amount of fame and money. By then, when she had money, she would no longer need to be at Dong Mingsheng¡¯s beck and call. Naturally, there would be more people who would want to invest in her with money.

 Chapter 514

    514 The Prophet


    Feng Nan had a meeting with Huo Zhiming at 8:30 pm. The reason why she had chosen Huo Zhiming was because before her rebirth, he had made a beautifuleback with ¡± suspect ¡± and washed away the bad impression he had left on others due to his previous low quality movies.


    In ¡± the suspect ¡°, the female police officer, Shen xunran, received an anonymous letter saying that she was going to kill a man named Wu Chunhe. At the same time, the police received a report that a man who lived alone had died in the bathtub in a rented house in the city. The prologue began here.


    As one of Huo Zhiming¡¯s turning works, this film was very detailed and the cases were closely linked.


    The female lead, Shen xuanran, was gentle and persistent. She was full of tolerance and justice. Fan Zhiyun, who yed Shen xuanran back then, became a popr star from a popr flower. She was loved by the audience.


    Feng Nan had set his eyes on the role of Shen xuanran in ¡± the suspect ¡± and used it as the capital for him to be famous again in the entertainment industry. He swore that he would get the role.


    She had been asking around for a long time, trying to find out Huo Zhiming¡¯s personality and preferences. In her previous life, she had met Huo Zhiming once with Zhao junhan. At that time, at a charity dinner, he was asking for investments for ¡± suspect ¡°, which had just started filming.


    He was not young, had a stubborn personality, and was not easy to deal with.


    His previous works did not have a good reputation, and the box office was a mess. In addition, this person had a whimsical personality. On the way to filming, he would make random changes to the movie when he was in the mood, which led to the constant criticism after the movie was released.


    After a few investmentpanies lost money, he held the title of a top-tier director in the country, but no one dared to invest in his film.


    No one knew how Huo Zhiming managed to convince fan Zhiyun¡¯s manager to let a group of actors film a 20-minute clip in advance. At that time, he took the film clips and sold them everywhere to get investments. People in the industryughed non-stop.


    Back then, when Feng Nan was holding Zhao junhan¡¯s hand, he had also seen Huo Zhiming¡¯s investment offers.


    This stubborn old man had fallen into a very awkward position, but his temper had not diminished at all. When he had taken the filming footage of ¡± criminal suspects ¡± and asked the big shots in the industry for investment, he had not been willing to bow down at all.


    When othersughed at him, he would turn around and leave with a cold face.


    Back then, Zhao junhan had treated him as aughing stock, and everyone in the industry had beenughing at him behind his back.


    Feng Nan had also been taunted by others before. In the end, this old man was also very capable. Under the circumstances where no one was willing to invest in him, he took a 20-minute clip of ¡®criminal suspects¡¯ and found a bank loan. In the end, hepleted the shooting of ¡®criminal suspects¡¯.


    After the movie was shot, all the major cinemas refused to release it, afraid that it would be a loss-making business.


    Huo Zhiming hadn¡¯t released any new films for many years. His reputation and reputation had been worn out by the previous films. Even some of his old fans didn¡¯t think highly of ¡± suspect ¡°. Later, he didn¡¯t give up and agreed to increase the box office share of the theater chain. That was how the film was sessfully shown to the audience.


    In the end, this movie blew up the entire inte and swept the box office. It became the misjudged Dark Horse that year and got back the face and self-esteem that Huo Zhiming had lost.


    After the incident, many people who had rejected Huo Zhiming¡¯s investment regretted it. Even Zhao junhan hadmented that he had missed a great opportunity to make a fortune.


    the suspect ¡± ultimately benefited the cinemas and banks that screened it. Many investors wrung their hands and helped fan Zhiyun, who yed the female lead, Shen xuanran, so that Huo Zhiming¡¯s reputation and status would return to the ranks of the top directors.


    Back then, Feng Nan had deeply regretted that when she had mocked Huo Zhiming along with Zhao junhan, she had never thought that this movie that she had underestimated would end up with such a wonderful fruit.


    If she had known that this would happen, she would have told Huo Zhiming that Zhao junhan was the one who paid for the investment and she would y the female lead, Shen xuanran. She had sighed for a long time andmented that fate had yed a big joke on her.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the heavens were still on her side.


    The opportunity that she had lost back then hade back after her rebirth.


    suspect ¡± was still in the preparation stage. Huo Zhiming had not found fan Zhiyun to y the female lead and was not at the stage of looking for investors everywhere. With the convenience of her rebirth, she still had a lot of chances to get the role of Shen xuanran!


    Feng Nan had already booked a private room in the roast duck restaurant. There was still half an hour before her meeting time with Huo Zhiming. She was in a good mood when she heard a ¡®ding¡¯ from her assistant¡¯s phone. Feng Nan¡¯s expression darkened.


    I don¡¯t want to hear my phone ringing when I¡¯m talking to Huo Zhimingter.


    With a forced expression, the assistant picked up the phone and was about to turn off the volume when he saw the message. He could not help but let out a surprised ¡®huh¡¯. There was a knock on the door from outside. Feng Nan nced at the assistant coldly, and another assistant came forward to open the door.


    There seemed to be a waitress standing at the door. She was slightly taller than Feng Nan¡¯s assistant, and half of her forehead was exposed. Feng Nan seemed to hear her going through the menu with her assistant.


    The other assistant, who was holding a phone, squatted down in front of Feng Nan. Sister Feng, Huaxia information has published tonight¡¯s headline. Jiang se has signed a contract for chessaray¡¯s new film.


    Yingluo desserts, miss Feng, do you wish for a pre-meal or post-meal Yingluo? ¡± the waitress who was talking to her assistant paused for a moment when she heard her assistant mention the name ¡®Jiang se¡¯. She then continued, ¡±


    ¡°What about the Kasaya?¡±


    ¡°After dinner.¡±


    The assistant didn¡¯t take her loss ofposure to heart. Instead, he was a little surprised at the looks of the service staff in the roast duck restaurant.


    The assistant went to take a look at the name tag on her chest. It had the words ¡®Dai Jia¡¯ on it.


    The waitress was about 27 or 28 years old. She did not put on any makeup, was slightly tall, and looked very attractive. Even though she was wearing an ugly waitress¡¯s dress, it could not hide her delicate facial features. With this kind of appearance, she did not lose to some female celebrities in the industry.


    When Feng Nan heard the news that Jiang se had signed a contract for a new censare film, he immediately stood up.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    She raised her voice and looked down at the assistant. The assistant, who was blocking the waiter at the door, heard the anger in her voice and turned around instinctively.


    At the door, Dai Jia stood on her tiptoes and looked into the private room. An assistant was squatting beside Feng Nan¡¯s feet. She was holding a teacup in her hand, and anger was apparent on her face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t tao cen already acting in Chesare¡¯s movie?¡±


    they said yes, they said it¡¯s ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯. before the assistant could finish her sentence, the teacup in Feng Nan¡¯s hand was sshed on her face, and the girl who was squatting on the ground whimpered.

 Chapter 515

    515 Chapter 515 assistant


    Although the tea had not just been boiled, it had just been poured out of the teapot and was still very hot.


    Although the female assistant knew that something was wrong and wanted to turn sideways to avoid it, it was toote. The tea sshed on her face, and she let out a shrill scream and covered her face.


    The assistant¡¯s expression changed immediately. The girl on the floor was holding her face and screaming in pain. Feng Nan¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    ¡°God¡¯s redemption? ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. How could a Chinese person be in this movie?¡± her expression was slightly twisted.


    ¡°Why is it Jiang se?¡±


    I¡¯m sorry. when the female assistant at the door saw this, she immediately turned her head and closed the door. She pushed the silent Dai Jia forward and forced a smile.


    ¡°May I know your contact information? Please don¡¯t speak of the previous scene. Miss Feng identally spilled the cup of tea and the tea spilled out.¡± The female assistant heaved a sigh of relief when she could no longer hear any movement in the room.


    ¡°Miss Feng will give you a little more tip when you pay the billter.¡±


    Dai Jia lowered her head and nodded slightly. The female assistant could not see the expression on her face. When she recalled Feng Nan¡¯s tone when he mentioned ¡®Jiang se¡¯, she frowned.


    Because of this unexpected news, Feng Nan was not herself the entire night. After Huo Zhiming came, she was often distracted and did not perform well.


    When he mentioned the female lead, Shen xunran, in ¡®the suspect¡¯, Feng Nan forced a smile.


    ¡°I know that director Huo has been looking for investors for ¡®suspect¡¯.¡±


    She knew Huo Zhiming¡¯s character. This old man was known for his bad temper in the industry. He didn¡¯t like people to point fingers at his movies. Even the investors couldn¡¯t interfere with the movie. That was why he didn¡¯t have any intention of changing his temper even though he was getting worse and worse.


    Feng Nan wanted to get the role of Shen xunran. Naturally, he could not ruin her rtionship with Huo Zhiming and block his way out.


    She picked up the teapot on the table and poured a cup of tea for Huo Zhiming. I¡¯ve watched all of director Huo¡¯s previous movies. I especially admire your tactful and delicate shooting techniques. Recently, when I was chatting with my fianc¨¦, I also mentioned director Huo. He admires you a lot and is interested in investing in your movies.


    Even though Feng Nan had said that, Huo Zhiming was not as ecstatic as she had imagined.


    In fact, after the script for ¡± suspect ¡± was written, it had been met with many obstacles. Huo Zhiming had once sent the script to century Gxy through his friends. There was originally news that Jiang se was interested in the script.


    Back then, Huo Zhiming had gone to observe Jiang SE¡¯s performance. He felt that her acting skills were a little rusty and did not think that she was suitable for the role of Shen xuanran in his script.


    Jiang SE¡¯s previous movie characters were more or less rted to her exquisite face. To Huo Zhiming, she looked like a pretty flower vase.


    It was only when ¡± the demon ¡± was released that he broke this preconceived notion. In ¡± the demon, ¡± Jiang se had brought the real Zhang Yuqin to life. She was able to control her emotions well. Whether it was her depression in the early stages or her madness in theter stages, she performed well.


    However, a Good Devil might not necessarily be able to y the role of apassionate police officer.


    He had been interested in fan Zhiyun for a long time and had been in contact with her. Fan Zhiyun¡¯s age and temperament were simr to the image of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ in the film. She had a standard gentle face. Although shecked the heroic spirit of a police officer, she was very suitable to y the role of a Saint with love. With a little training, she would definitely make the image of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯e to life.


    When Feng Nan mentioned investment, Huo Zhiming was silent for a long time.


    a suspect ¡± was indeed not easy to find investors. The budget for this movie was not high, but because of his previous reputation, many investors were not willing to take out money to gamble with him.


    Although he was short on funds, if he were to exchange his role for an investment, it would go against his original intention of making this movie, so he was a little reluctant.


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s expression was written all over his face. Feng Nan suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and said gently, ¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re like. I¡¯m not trying to force you to give me a role with money. I really like acting, and I like your style, so I just want to fight for a chance to work with you, director Huo. If you give me an audition opportunity, if I¡¯m sessful, you can use me. If not, it won¡¯t affect my investment.¡±


    After she said that, Huo Zhiming didn¡¯t insist anymore.


    After convincing Huo Zhiming, Feng Nan heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was also worried about his funds.


    In the past few years, she had taken on many advertisements and made a lot of money, but she was still far from investing in movies.


    In front of Huo Zhiming, she boasted that she was from Zhongnan industries and had a fianc¨¦ from the Jianghua group. However, she had a bad rtionship with both of them.


    The assistant who had gone to the hospital first called to say that the assistant¡¯s face was scalded by the tea she had poured on her, and it would probably cost a lot to repair the scarter.


    At the same time, the assistant resigned and demandedpensation from Feng Nan, or she would expose her to the media!


    When it rains, it pours. Everything was going smoothly for Jiang se. Regardless of whether the news of her signing a contract with ¡°God¡¯s redemption¡± was true or not, she had already sessfully hooked up with chessaray. On the other hand, everything was not going well for her. Her rtionship with the Feng family was terrible, and she had almost lost contact with Zhao junhan. The movie she invested in, ¡°revenge ¡°, was not very famous. Now, she was still working hard to raise money and running around in order to get a role in Huo Zhiming¡¯s movie.


    Yet, her assistant had to resign at this time and even threatened to Sue her.


    In the office of Jiang Nan entertainment, Feng Nan¡¯s manager was talking to her. The amount ofpensation for the injured assistant had been negotiated, and she wanted one million Chinese yuan to sign the agreement, so she kept quiet.


    The new assistant¡¯s information had also been gathered. The manager took out a few resumes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve picked a few, and these three aren¡¯t bad.¡±


    Feng Nan picked up the resumes of these people and flipped through them. The manager picked out the information of a man and two women. One of them was young and had just graduated from college. They were all newbies. She did not have a good reputation in the industry and changed assistants very quickly. In addition, she was not famous and did not earn much money, so experienced and capable assistants were not willing to work for her.


    Most of the resumes he received were from students who had just graduated.


    Thest piece of information was not about a student, but Dai Jia. She was 26 years old and used to be a student at the imperial capital Film Academy. She had even yed minor roles in a few movies. Later on, she was expelled from the Academy because she went to jail. Feng Nan picked up the information and saw Dai Jia¡¯s smiling face in the photo.

 Chapter 516

    516 Chapter 5


    In the middle of October, the shooting of the lost city 2 wasing to an end. After shooting some scenes that needed to be remade in theter stages, God¡¯s redemption was finally put on the agenda.


    This novel, originally named ¡°the prisoner,¡± had always touched chessaray¡¯s heart when he was young. It was only now that it could finally be officially put on the big screen.


    First of all, when it came to the selection of actors, chessaray was quite strict. He wanted every actor to have the feeling he had in every character in his novel.


    It was not easy to do this. He spent many years adapting the script and observing the actors. Finally, he chose the Italian A-list male star, Donald. Bianchi yed Andrew¡¯s role in ¡°the salvation of God ¡°, and as the female lead Lannie, Chesare chose Laura, who was known as the Hollywood sweetheart.


    When the official cast list for ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ was announced, many people noticed the only Chinese face in the cast.


    Chessaray had a preference for Chinese actors. This could be seen from the two consecutive productions of the ¡°Lost City¡± series. The top Chinese female star, Tao cen, had appeared in both of themercial blockbusters. At the same time, a Chinese female star, Jiang se, would appear in his new film.


    Jiang SE¡¯s fans were no strangers to her. During the French Film Festival in March, her ¡°demon¡± had made it onto the American film magazine ¡°on film ¡°. Almost a year had passed since then, but the sales of the magazine for that month still maintained a lead.


    Her acting skills in ¡®demon¡¯ were also recognized by the audience. The global Box Office Data was still maintained at the fifteenth ce in The Movie Database, creating a miracle in the Chinese box office.


    In the eyes of many of chessaray¡¯s supporters, it was only a matter of time before chessaray would cooperate with her.


    This favorite of China had a close friendship with chessaray. Back at the film festival, chessaray had even predicted that he would be quite optimistic about Jiang SE¡¯s performance. When the media asked about their rtionship, he had even announced that he would work with Jiang se.


    After the movie list was announced, Chesare¡¯s Twitter updated with a piece of news: ¡°I¡¯ve made you guys wait, here Ie!¡± It caused fans to share andment crazily.


    The Western media published the news that the cast for ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± had been confirmed. At the same time, Jiang se, who had not appeared for a long time, once again appeared on the front page of major foreign media. They spected that chessaray had also lowered his head to the Chinese audience in recent years. He valued the Chinese people¡¯s strong spending power and used Chinese actors in order to achieve a bumper box office.


    Even the American media used the phrase ¡°art has be Commercial¡± on Chesare, thinking that he had finally be money. He had put down the burden of art and changed to the route ofmercial box office sales.


    When China Information Network first released the news, some people had even questioned the authenticity of the news. Now that Jiang SE¡¯s name had appeared on the official website of ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± and they had confirmed that Jiang se would be acting in the movie, Jiang SE¡¯s fans could finally rx.


    The investment for God¡¯s salvation had already been in ce. As soon as the shooting of Cesare¡¯s movie waspleted, the script and the venue were set up without stopping.


    The filming location was set in mordena, Italy. Jiang se had arrived a week earlier and was reading the script every day.


    She had been training with the boxing coach for more than half a year. After adding 10 pounds of weight, her figure was more distinct than before, and she was not inferior to European and American models.


    Every time mo Anqi was envious of her exposed waist and t and firm lower abdomen, she would think of the half a year of training she had gone through, and her envy would turn into heartache.


    the salvation of God ¡± was scheduled to start filming in early January. Before the start of filming, the crew members would get to know each other first.


    Almost all of the crew members, including the actors, were foreigners. The way they worked together and shot the film might be different from the way Jiang se had been used to.


    Fortunately, Jiang se had already expected such a situation. After chessaray mentioned that the main filming location for ¡± the salvation of God ¡± would be in Italy, she had been practicing herbat skills. At the same time, she had hired an Italian linguist to stay by her side so that she could learn from him at any time.


    In the past six months, simple conversations were no longer a problem for her. In addition, her English was rather fluent, so she could handle most of the problems during the shooting. However, as there was nock of Italian staff on set, Jiang se hired an interpreter before the filming started to preventmunication during the shooting.


    Donald, the male lead of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, was about 50 years old. He had a pair of deep green eyes, golden-brown curly hairbed to the back of his head, and a gentlemanly smile.


    He was one of chessaray¡¯s friends, and it was said that he had rejected amercial film that paid a considerable amount in order to film chessaray¡¯s ¡± the salvation of God.


    In terms of temperament, he was reserved and calm. When he smiled, the corners of his eyes were slightly wrinkled. From his appearance, Jiang se felt that he was quite in line with the impression Andre had given her in the early days of the book. He was a gentle and kind priest.


    In addition, she also saw a few main actors, one of whom was the most important person in the industry, Laura. Brown, Hollywood¡¯s sweetheart, was escorted by a group of staff members and hurried in, apanied by a frighteninglyrge group of assistants.


    She had a delicate face, brown hair, and blue eyes. She looked pure and lovely. She had a slender figure and was about 1.65 meters tall. She was wearing a light pink dress and her skin was as white as snow.


    On the first day of filming, someone from the Borgiapany, the investor, came as well. Xia Chaoqun approached Jiang se and pointed at the person from the Borgia family, who was wearing a blue suit and a ck woolen coat. He whispered, ¡±


    he¡¯s the seventeenth sessor of the Borgia family, one of the core figures of power, Carlo. Borgia, he¡¯s in charge of God¡¯s salvation, which Borgia invested in.¡±


    Borgia entertainment productionpany was one of thergest film and entertainment productionpanies in Europe and the United States, but it was only a subsidiary of the Borgia Financial Group.


    His family was very powerful in Europe. In the eyes of many, they were a prestigious family with a long history that could be traced back to the 17th century.


    The result of many years of development was that the family was thriving. Even the members of the family themselves might not be able to call out the names of every member of the family. However, this was obviously not a problem for Xia Chaoqun.


    This man named Carlo was from the main branch of the film set. He was one of the more prominent heirs and was already very eye-catching. After Xia Chaoqun finished speaking, Jiang se could not help but nce at him. This proud Son of Heaven was slightly more than 1.8 meters tall. He had a thin face and deep eyes. He was sitting in a chair that was specially arranged for him on set. Laura, who yed the female lead in ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Lannie, was leaning against the chair and teasing him. The purpose of attracting the 17th heir of Borgia Corporation was quite obvious.


    On the set, chessaray was in a discussion with the crew. Jiang se was holding the script while Donald, who yed Andre, had already changed into his costume and was getting his styling done.


    The rest of the actors were mostly quiet. When Jiang se turned around, she caught the attention of the Borgia family¡¯s heir. He looked up at Jiang se and nodded politely. He looked rather cold.


    His action quickly caught Laura¡¯s attention. When the beautifuldy noticed Carlo¡¯s gaze, she followed his line of sight and noticed Jiang se. When she saw Jiang se, she grinned and shed her a kind smile. Jiang se pursed her lips and returned the smile with a nod.


    ¡°Did you see that? She¡¯s smiling at me. ¡±


    She lowered her head and teased Carlo. At the same time, she raised her hand and waved at Jiang se.


    ¡°He looks like a monkey whose face has been stomped t.¡±


    Laura was speaking in English. When she saw the trantor beside Jiang se, sheughed without restraint.


    I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. She¡¯s even waving at me like a fool.


    Xia Chaoqun immediately frowned. He instinctively turned to look at Jiang se. Of course, he knew that Jiang se could understand what Laura was saying.


    I really don¡¯t understand why Mr. Chessaray would want a Chinese actor to act in such a movie. It¡¯s simply lowering the standard of the entire team. L was smiling and even winked at Jiang se.


    The interpreter next to Jiang se had a strange expression on his face. The staff member next to Laura lowered his head and tried to hold back hisughter.


    This famous Hollywood sweetheart was aplete contrast to her reputation. Jiang se calmly put down her hand. She could read the look in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes. Jiang se smiled at her and pretended not to understand as she lowered her head to read the script. When Laura saw this, she could not help butugh again.


    She turned to her assistant and said, ¡±


    Shireen only has a few lines for this role. She¡¯ll die as soon as she appears. She looks so serious while holding the script. If I didn¡¯t know the inside story, I would have thought that she was holding a script for the female lead and was going to y Lannie.


    Perhaps it was because Jiang se was the only Chinese out of all the actors, the girls on the set were hostile toward her.


    I heard that fedarer chose her to be the spokesperson for the Huaxia region. I really can¡¯t see anything about her that matches fedarer¡¯S.


    The other girl covered her mouth and said in a low voice, ¡±


    perhaps fedarer intends tounch a poverty relief n this year.


    The few of them whispered to each other, asionally letting out crispughter.


    Even mo Anqi felt that something was not right. In the distance, Cesare was still discussing the next scene with the makeup artist and the prop artist, so he did not notice the disgusting rejection between the girls in the crew.


    ...


    Donald, the main lead, had already put on his makeup. He could hear the girls ¡®conversation, but when he saw Jiang se looking down at her script, he quickly focused on it as well and ignored the conversation.


    Jiang se did not know whether tough or cry. Naturally, she was unhappy to be the subject of such heated discussion. However, it was the start of filming for ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡± today. It was not wise to make a big fuss.


    This was not China. The investors were already prejudiced against his Chinese face. If Jiang se were to make a fuss, Laura would not be able to bear the consequences. Simrly, Jiang se would not have a good ending. In the end, both sides would suffer.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to go international, and it wasn¡¯t easy to work with censarre. It took her many years to get the role of Shireen in ¡± the prisoner ¡°. She even studied archeology and interned for half a year before she managed to win censarre¡¯s favor.


    Laura¡¯s childish behavior was a form of training for her. Jiang se held the script in her hand and took a deep breath.


    The set that the crew had set up at thest minute had a few scenes to shoot in the snow.


    Today¡¯s main purpose was for everyone to familiarize themselves with the environment of the set and find their own feelings. After the discussion with the others, Chesare pped his hands, and everyone stood up in unison.


    It was very cold on the set. There was no heating equipment here, and it was snowy outside mordena. In the extremely cold weather, the filming equipment had some problems.


    Chessaray did not look very happy. He called out to everyone,


    let¡¯s take a break tomorrow. I¡¯ve checked the weather, and the day after tomorrow, there will be the heaviest snow in mordena since winter began. Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to shoot your first scene with Donald. He stretched out his hand and instructed,¡±prepare well.¡±


    When Laura heard Chesare¡¯s words, she turned to Jiang se and gave her a ¡®good luck¡¯ gesture.


    ...


    She initially thought that Jiang se would need a trantor to understand what chessaray meant. In front of chessaray, Laura turned to the trantor beside Jiang se and said, ¡±


    ¡°Please help me pass on a message to miss Jiang. Her Qianqian ...¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll memorize the lines.¡± Jiang se nodded and responded to chessaray. Then, she turned to Laura, whose expression had changed slightly. She smiled and said, ¡±


    Miss Brown, in fact, I don¡¯t need you to tell me anything. You can tell me anything. I can understand.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Laura¡¯s face turned pale. The expressions of the girls who hadughed at Jiang se earlier changed slightly as well. They looked embarrassed.


    They had thought that Jiang se could not understand English, so they had deliberately made fun of her. Laura recalled that Jiang se had heard her earlier actions and words.


    When she raised her hand to greet Jiang se and ridiculed her at the same time, she thought that Jiang se did not understand what she meant. She evenughed in front of Mr. Borgia many times, treating the Chinese girl as a joke for fun.


    However, if this Chinese girl could understand her, then her previous performance would probably be a joke in the eyes of others.


    Her face and ears were red. She was a little embarrassed and a little angry. Jiang se was still smiling.


    in fact, the movie hasn¡¯t started shooting yet, but Miss Brown¡¯s performance has already made me think about it again and again. I¡¯m really looking forward to the next shooting. When Jiang se said this, she mimicked Laura¡¯s previous action and waved at her. This action made Laura even more ashamed. Anger appeared in her blue eyes.


    Jiang se had been holding back her anger earlier, so she naturally did not dare to make a scene now. From the corner of her eye, she could see a faint smile on the Borgia family¡¯s 17th heir¡¯s face. She immediately hated Jiang se to the core.


    In front of the Borgia family¡¯s heir, Jiang se was clearly trying to embarrass her and embarrass her!

 Chapter 517

    517 Work


    Seeing this, Donald raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Chessaray pointed out the first scene to be shot and asked Donald and Jiang se to memorize the positions. They rehearsed their positions a few times. Before the snow was over, they had to finish shooting the few scenes with blizzards.


    Laura¡¯s gaze had been on Jiang se the entire time. She was sizing her up with ill intentions.


    Before Jiang se came out of the set, mo Anqi had already wrapped her up in a thick down jacket. The cashmere scarf covered her mouth and half of her face. However, when Jiang se came out, she stumbled backward when a gust of wind blew at her. She could barely keep her eyes open.


    The temperatures in northern Italy were colder than in the capital during winter, and the harsh weather increased the difficulty of filming.


    Mo Anqi recalled the scene earlier. She felt refreshed but also worried, ¡±


    that Hollywood sweetheart¡¯s character should really be shown to her fans. She¡¯s simply embarrassing herself. She adjusted Jiang SE¡¯s scarf for her. Her feet were shivering from the cold.


    but will she deliberately make things difficult for you in the subsequent filming? ¡±


    Jiang se smiled and shook her head. Xia Chaoqun stuffed an electric warmer into her hands. I don¡¯t have many scenes. At most, I¡¯ll only have about a month. Even if they needed to reshoot, they would not be able to get along with her for long. On the surface, this Hollywood sweetheart had her reservations. Therefore, when she was ridiculed by Jiang se in front of Cesare and Borgia, she had to swallow her anger and even smile. With her abilities, she could only do some small tricks in private.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just pay attention to a little.¡±


    As for the verbal hostility, Jiang se did not take it to heart.


    During the next day¡¯s break, Jiang se stayed at the hotel to memorize the script. She also tried her best to follow the hired trantor in pronouncing the spokennguage. Her spoken pronouncing was more like ancient Latin. She would not get tired of a simple line. She could recite it ten times or even more. She would not get bored even if she repeated the same thing.


    Jiang SE¡¯snguage teacher could be considered a rather rigorous schr. He admired Jiang SE¡¯s character and tried to be as strict with her as possible. The fact that Jiang se was able tomunicate in simple Italy in just a few months wasrgely due to this schr.


    The day passed by quickly. In order to get enough energy for the next day, Jiang se went to bed early.


    The shoot was scheduled for after four in the afternoon. However, Jiang se arrived on set in the morning because she had to do her makeup and styling.


    It had snowed the night before. The staff on set were checking the equipment. When Jiang se arrived, the makeup artist had not arrived yet. Many of them were surprised that she had arrived early.


    After they greeted each other, Jiang se went to the ce that chessaray had pointed out earlier. Her character, Shireen, would walk along the path to the church¡¯s entrance and copse due to exhaustion.


    At this moment, the path was already covered in snow, and the snow had already reached their feet. It was obvious that when the official shooting started in the afternoon, the snow would definitely reach their feet.


    Jiang se walked along the path and tried to find the feeling a few times.


    When Donald¡¯s car drove into the set, he could already see Jiang se staggering in the snow from a distance. She looked like a lost pedestrian in a Blizzard and was stumbling through the snow. Her manager and assistant stood far away, holding her water bottle, scarf, and other things.


    As the main lead of this scene, Donald could naturally tell that Jiang se was walking in the direction that chessaray had pointed out the day before yesterday. She was probably practicing to force her body to memorize the scene so that she would not make any mistakes during the filming and affect the progress.


    Donald didn¡¯t know how long she had been here. He stood there for a while and saw that she had retreated several times. The staff around him came in and out, and it seemed that he was already used to this scene. He narrowed his eyes and thought of the dispute between Laura and the Chinese girl that chessaray had personally selected the day before yesterday. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The day before yesterday, after she left, Laura even yelled at her assistant for a long time. Because she had lost face in front of Mr. Borgia, this Hollywood sweetheart was quite angry. In contrast, this Chinese girl didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the dispute that day.


    ¡°She¡¯s very good, isn¡¯t she?¡± Censare¡¯s voice rang out in Donald¡¯s ears. Donald turned around and saw his two old friends greeting him. He smiled and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He crossed his arms in front of his chest. in fact, I thought I would be the first to arrive on the set and prepare for the next scene, but obviously, she came earlier than me.


    Jiang se was very hardworking. Although chessaray knew that she had a good personality, he was surprised to actually work with her.


    The setting was not good. Chesare believed that such a realistic environment would bring more real feelings to the audience than the expressions and post-production, so he insisted on shooting in real life for several scenes. Even the meeting between Shireen and Andre was shot in the northern city of Italy, and it was winter with snow.


    The cold weather would make one feel ufortable. In a situation where many extras were not there yet, Jiang se was able to reach the set for a long time and practice in the snow. This made chessaray admire her even more.


    I think I understand why you¡¯re so insistent on using Borgia in this film. Donald had seen Jiang SE¡¯s audition scenes before. She was very agile in front of the camera. Her acting was on point, and she was also very obedient. Chessley had asked her to practicebat for half a year to increase the persuasiveness of the character Shireen. As expected, she obediently trained with her coach. She was talented and hardworking.


    When Chesare¡¯s movie had to use Chinese actors, the investmentpany and many of Chesare¡¯s fans had expressed their puzzlement. But now Donald felt that he could understand why Chesare admired her.


    There were many people with acting skills, like Laura, who yed Lannie. Brown. She had performed well in a few Hollywood blockbusters. It was not as if there were no suitable candidates for the role. However, other than her acting skills, Jiang se also had a character and character that chessaray liked.


    Chessarayughed heartily and patted his shoulder. When they arrived, Jiang se had been practicing for a while. She walked the short route repeatedly so that her body would remember it. This way, when filming officially started, even if she spent more time on her facial expressions and thoughts, her body would still remember the feeling of walking. This would further enhance the real feeling of Shireen¡¯s injury and copse at the entrance of the church after she had exterminated the heretics in ¡± the salvation of God.


    This scene had to be filmed before the afternoon, and the scenes of Laura and the other two were to be filmed at dawn the next day.


    Jiang se walked back and forth in the snow for more than an hour. The moment Donald arrived, she had to put on her makeup first.


    Shireen was a loyal believer of the temple. The production team had prepared a set of soft leather armor for Jiang se. The leather armor was tailored to Jiang SE¡¯s figure after consulting a professional. It was very light and could highlight her figure. However, the only drawback was that it could not withstand the cold and snow in the cold weather.


    Before she put on the leather armor, mo Anqi tore off some warm pads and tried her best to stick them on Jiang SE¡¯s lower abdomen, back, and other areas.


    He didn¡¯t dare to stick too much, for fear that it would affect the wearing of the leather armor.


    It was too cold in the dressing room. Even though the makeup artist and the others were wearing thick down jackets, their fingers were still cold. After Jiang se put on the leather armor, she could not sit down to do her makeup because of the special attire. The makeup artist had to let her stand.


    Two hourster, Jiang se appeared in front of him as a valiant female knight with a longsword.


    Judging from her appearance, she was very much in line with the Shireen that chessaray had imagined. She had a slender, flexible, and powerful figure, and her waist was thin and curvy. She was more than 90% simr to the Shireen in chessaray¡¯s manuscript.


    What made chessaray satisfied was her expression.


    The makeup artist didn¡¯t draw her eyebrows with exaggerated techniques and kept her own characteristics. Her temperament was cold, and the shape of her eyebrows showed a firm shape after a little modification.


    Perhaps it was because of the cold, but her skin was as white as snow. The bloodstains and scars on her face could not hide her clear ck and white eyes. Her expression was firm, and her gaze was fanatical. She looked like a fanatical believer who was willing to sacrifice herself for the church.


    ¡°OK?¡±


    Chessaray made a hand gesture. By the time Jiang SE¡¯s makeup was done, Donald¡¯s was done as well. Compared to Jiang SE¡¯s slightlyplicated style, Donald¡¯s was much simpler. He did not change much. He had changed into a Bishop¡¯s robe. The changes to his hairstyle and makeup made him look gentle and harmless. He looked a little cowering and weak, as well as depressed and unaplished.


    This was the day with the heaviest snowstorm in mordena since winter. Jiang se staggered as she walked through the snow.


    The cameraman followed along the tracks and took photos. He could clearly see the blood oozing out of the props hanging on her body at an extremely slow speed after they were cut. It quickly solidified at the edge of the leather armor and froze before it could drip down in the cold weather.


    This part of the shooting did not go very smoothly. In the low temperature, situations kept happening. After a few NGS, Chesare¡¯s expression was a little ugly. His eyebrows were tightly knitted, and the atmosphere of the scene became heavy.


    Once again, Jiang se retreated far away. Her face was paler than before. The fatigue on her face was apparent. She panted heavily, and her breath turned into white mist that could be clearly seen under the camera.


    Her eyshes were already covered in frost, and the tip of her nose was red from the cold. She held the sword tightly in her hand. Even though she felt that it was extremely difficult to walk, she did not let go of the sword. Instead, she held it even tighter, vividly disying the image of a tired but determined Knight who had returned from an expedition.


    The church had received news long ago that some heretics were gathering in the North. She had gone to eradicate them under the orders of the temple.


    Shireen had joined the church since she was young. She was a strong-willed and faithful believer of the church. She was determined to give up everything for God.


    She had seeded, but because the heretics were not simple cultists this time, most of the Knights who had gone with her had sacrificed themselves for the church in that battle. Shireen was the only survivor now. From the process of eliminating the heretics, she had learned a divine decree that the heretics called it God¡¯s redemption.


    ...


    When the prayer recited this Oracle, the God would appear in the world to bless everyone who summoned him and fulfill his wishes.


    This sort of news was far too important. She did not dare to dy for even a moment, wanting to rush back to the church and inform the Pope.


    However, her injuries were also very serious. After forcing herself to walk for so many days, her physical strength was already not enough.


    She had been walking in the snow for a long time. When she was exhausted, she looked up and saw the sign of a church in the town.


    This was undoubtedly a great encouragement to Shireen.


    This strange town was located at the Edge of the Empire. There were not many people, and the church was located in a corner of the town, looking a little shabby.


    Her footsteps were originally very heavy. Every time she fell, it made people worry that she would not be able to lift herself up again. Her body was shaking slightly, and the cold was expelling the little vitality and warmth in her body. She seemed to be frozen.


    However, when the old church appeared in front of her, her dazed eyes gradually began to shine again. In that instant, Shireen¡¯s face began to regain its color at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In an instant, her withered body seemed to be injected with new vitality. Her hunched back even straightened up again. She even subconsciously tidied up her appearance, and her every subtle movement showed that she wanted to face the church in her best state.


    There was no need for a lengthy narrative, nor was there a need for chessaray¡¯s repeated exnations. At this moment, the Shireen that Jiang se was ying had revealed her beliefs and personality bit by bit. It was better than any words.


    ¡°Very good!¡± This scene was shot smoothly. Chessaray raised his hand and made a praising gesture. The smooth shooting and Jiang SE¡¯s performance swept away the unhappiness caused by the various dys in his work.


    ...


    Mo Anqi ran up to them with a thick down jacket and draped it over Jiang SE¡¯s shoulders. Xia Chaoqun took the sword prop from her and handed her some ginger tea. Jiang se went to chessaray¡¯s side and watched her performance to find her own shorings.


    The next scene would be Andre and Shireen¡¯s encounter. Jiang se rested for a moment to warm her hands before she got into character again.


    The door of the church was wide open, which meant that God would not close the door to every believer. There should not be many believers in this church. When Shireen stumbled over, she first knelt down and kissed the threshold and the ground, then knelt and prayed, thanking God for giving her a blessed ce to shelter from the wind and rain in this Blizzard.


    Andre heard the noise outside and saw the poor Knight when he came out.


    Due to the overly cold weather, two machines malfunctioned during this scene. The filmingsted until two in the morning. When chessaray finally said that they could pass, Jiang SE¡¯s feet nearly lost all feeling.


    Laura and the others who had a grudge against Jiang se were there as well. They still had scenes to shoot in the early hours of the morning. However, as Jiang se and Donald¡¯s scene did not go well, their scenes were pushed back. The sweetheart of Hollywood looked upset. She would turn to her manager from time to time toin about something while looking at Jiang se with disgust.

 Chapter 518

    518 A lesson


    Chessaray looked at the results of the shooting, made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, and shouted, ¡±


    let¡¯s take a break. he raised his wrist and pointed at the watch on his wrist with the index finger of his other hand.


    ¡°We¡¯ll shoot the next scene at four o ¡®clock.¡±


    Jiang se went to remove her makeup. She still had a scene to shoot after Laura¡¯s. She had to buy some time to get some sleep.


    On the temporary cliff steps made on the set, the props team was preparing. There was an empty space above their heads, and the snow kept falling. The early morning wind was also very strong. In front of the green screen, Laura and the others held their arms and were almost frozen.


    After Jiang se changed her clothes, she did not even bother to wash her face. She put on her down jacket and wrapped herself in a nket. She found a corner andy down. She even left the job of removing her makeup to Xia Chaoqun.


    She set the rm at six O ¡®clock. Laura and the others didn¡¯t have a long scene to shoot, so she had to do her makeup and styling after she got up. She was afraid that sleeping too long would dy the progress of the crew.


    The day¡¯s filming had been too tiring. Jiang se fell asleep very quickly, but she did not sleep for long. The ufortable environment and the noise at the set made her stay alert at all times. Before the rm went off, she opened her eyes. Mo Anqi and the others were crowding around her. The moment she moved, Xia Chaoqun turned to look at her and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Cold?¡±


    Jiang se pulled the nket even tighter around her. She covered her mouth with her hand and yawned. She asked softly, ¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    In the distance, the staff was still busy and very noisy. The sound of the machine running, the sound of people talking, and the sound of footsteps were all mixed together. Xia Chaoqun looked at the time. 5:40.


    There was still about 20 minutes to the time she had set for 6 pm. Xia Chaoqun pulled the nket over her and reminded her, ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep a little longer.¡±


    When Jiang se saw her expression, she could vaguely sense that something was off. She could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°The filming didn¡¯t go smoothly?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nodded. It was too cold here. During the filming process, several cameras had more or less broken down. Some actors could not stand the cold and did not perform very well. After many ¡®NGS¡¯, chessaray was already on the verge of losing control of his temper. Even the beautiful Laura was unable to control her temper. Brown had been scolded several times. He had been hiding in a corner and crying.


    ¡°If this continues, your scenes will probably be dyed. Sleep a little longer.¡±


    Jiang se got up and looked around. In front of the green curtain in the distance, Laura and the others had already been hung up. She was still begging for mercy. In the cold weather, she was wearing a tattered gray dress. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and her bare feet swayed in the air. She was bawling her eyes out.


    To be honest, other than the first time Jiang se met her, Laura¡¯s bad personality had left a bad impression on her. She was indeed very beautiful. When she was hung in the air, her teary eyes were exactly the same as Lannie¡¯s helpless and weak appearance in the early stages of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    However, the weather had obviously affected her performance. After she finished her lines, chessaray¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, and his expression was very stern. He even looked at his watch impatiently and made a gesture to ask for a repeat.


    This greatly slowed down the progress of the crew. The scene that was originally thought to bepleted in three hours had not made any progress at all.


    It was gettingte, and Laura and the others were put down. Chesare crossed his arms and said, ¡±


    I think if there¡¯s nothing wrong with your ears, I¡¯ve already told you many times that when you read your lines, you can be more excited and not shrink your body like a quail and tremble.


    The dy in time had put chessaray on the edge of being irritable, and he was particrly merciless with his words. Chessaray was not as humorous and elegant as he was in life. On the contrary, he seemed a little harsh.


    I didn¡¯t invite you here to y the role of aughable, unmoving statue.


    I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chessley. It¡¯s just too cold, ¡± Laura exined in a low voice. The cold weather and her thin clothes made her distracted when she read her lines. I tried to ovee it, but ...


    She tried to exin calmly, but because of the repeated ¡®NGS¡¯, she couldn¡¯t hold on much longer, especially since she didn¡¯t sleep for a night. In addition, the cold had consumed a lot of her energy, and her performance naturally made chessaray even more dissatisfied.


    It would have been fine if Laura didn¡¯t exin, but once she did, Chesare¡¯s brows furrowed even more and he interrupted her.


    this isn¡¯t the set for your show. Do you want me to tell you that I¡¯m sorry that there¡¯s no warm andfortable bed here? ¡±


    As soon as he said that, Laura¡¯s face turned red. Mo Anqi looked at this scene with great interest. Laura¡¯s agent came forward to smooth things over, hoping that Cesare would give Laura another chance and start over.


    This scene did not go smoothly. After watching for a while, Jiang se felt that her next scene would probably be dyed for a while. Hence, she instructed mo Anqi to wake her up at seven o ¡®clock and went back to sleep.


    Before seven o ¡®clock, mo Anqi had already woken Jiang se up. Miss Brown¡¯s scenes will be put on hold for now. The director said that we¡¯ll talk about it after we finish filming the next scene.


    After filming overnight, Laura finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. At 6:00 A. M., She said she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went back to the hotel to rest.


    Jiang se slept for a few hours before she resumed her filming.


    Shireen was saved by Andre. Out of her trust in her like-mindedpanions and the fact that Andre was her Savior, Shireen revealed some of her mission¡¯s achievements to Andre during the few days they spent together.


    At the same time, she also learned that Andre was the only member of the church in this small town. He had entered the church since he was young and had been waiting here for nearly 20 years. He was unknown and preached the morality of believing in God.


    This made Shireen admire him, and she was willing to tell him more.


    the church Andre was in was already in ruins, and his life had many problems. Even his Bishop¡¯s robe was in tatters, giving off a shabby air.


    The church¡¯s power had almost taken control of the Empire, and the powerful archbishops lived a luxurious life. Shireen had joined the church since she was young, and she was the church¡¯s most loyal Knight. She had risked her life for the church several times in the process of eradicating heresy.


    She went in and out of the Empire¡¯srgest suzerain church, and those who came in and out were all nobles and Knights, so she had never worried about her life. She also didn¡¯t know that under the control of the Imperial court, there were still believers who would fall into poverty.


    In front of the stove, two devout believers were guarding the only warmth in the winter night. Andre brought two roasted sweet potatoes, which were food sent by the kind-hearted residents nearby.


    He was rather thin, his cheeks sunken, and his eyebrows almost falling off. The hardships of life had left a deep mark on his face. The old Bishop¡¯s robe on him seemed a little empty, but he still washed himself very clean.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± His tone was gentle, but there was a hint of reluctance in his eyes. Such kindness and generosity naturally made Shireen¡¯s impression of him deepen.


    The two sat by the fire and chatted. The atmosphere in the house was warm andfortable. Andre¡¯s hair had turned white. Under the dim light, he sighed.


    I have been in the temple for many years. I have dedicated my life to the church and be a loyal believer of God.


    He had no family, no life of his own, no wife, no children, and even abandoned his parents. Every day, he was busy helping others and promoting the deeds of God. but in fact, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m not pious enough, but God has never cared for me even once.


    When he said this, Shireen only noticed his dejected look. He did not have gorgeous and bright clothes, nor did he have a well-to-do life. Even the ce he lived in was shockingly shabby.


    She didn¡¯t know where Andre¡¯s next meal would be, but he had generously helped her and shared his only food. He was truly a very good believer.


    She ¡®saw¡¯ his piety and ¡®heard¡¯ his gratitude to God, but she didn¡¯t hear the doubt and unwillingness in his words.


    In fact, over the years, the lifestyle of the pure believers had made Andre feel uneasy and uneasy. His long-standing faith had turned into doubt as time passed. He began to doubt whether there were gods in the world and the meaning of the existence of the church.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your fault, Andre.¡±


    Shireen consoled him, her expression full of yearning and excitement.


    ...


    it¡¯s not because you¡¯re not pious enough. It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t found a way to pray to God.


    The camera was focused on Jiang SE¡¯s face. At that moment, the fire in the stove was burning vigorously. In an instant, Andre¡¯s eyes lit up like stars. He clenched his fists slowly. The muscles on his face twitched unconsciously while his chest heaved. There was a hidden ecstasy and suppressed ambition in his eyes. The youngdy before him did not notice this.


    ¡°Method?¡± He muttered to himself, his subtle facial expressions and bodynguage infected the people in front of the camera.


    The crew members were watching this scene from a distance. Chessaray crossed his arms and supported his chin with the other hand as he watched the two of them y on the screen.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Shireen nodded slowly. She still did not understand what her nod meant. It meant that she had lost something, and she was telling him everything she had gained from this trip without holding back.


    while Yingluo was exterminating the heretics, Andre, I received an incantation to pray to God. When you chant it ... Jiang se narrowed her eyes and leaned toward Donald. She extended her hand and pointed at his heart. The rapid thumping of his heart could be heard.


    Jiang se maintained her cross-legged posture. At this moment, chessaray called for a pause.


    ¡°Jiang, you should raise your head.¡± The angle of the light was not right either, and it could not reflect the ecstasy in her eyes when she mentioned ¡®God¡¯.


    Jiang se maintained this posture and repeated her lines seven or eight times. Chessaray was finally satisfied when her legs were so sore that they were shaking and she could no longer support herself.


    As if influenced by her, Donald lowered his head as well. Jiang se looked up and met his gaze. At that moment, their eyes were filled with passion.


    However, there was something else in Andre¡¯s eyes besides his worship of God.


    ...


    The camera sharply captured this moment. Jiang se slowly opened her mouth and said her lines, ¡±


    ¡°As long as you are sincere enough, God will fulfill your wishes!¡±


    When she said this, Andre¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Jiang se remained in her half-sitting position. She only returned to her seat when chessaray indicated that the scene was over.


    After Andre learned the incantation to pray to God, he was skeptical. He wondered if Shireen¡¯s words were true. At the same time, Shireen¡¯s words ¡®God will grant your wishes¡¯ kept ringing in his heart, causing him to be unable to sleep.


    Jiang se did not have any scenes during the day. After Andre coaxed Shireen into chanting the incantation, he could no longer suppress his greed. He finally felt the sin of desire. He chanted the incantation and sacrificed Shireen as a sacrifice to God in exchange for the reputation and status he wanted. However, his life was in danger.


    Jiang se did not have many scenes, but she had been filming for nearly half a month. The reason was that she did not have any important roles in the production team. Most of the time, she was just waiting.


    Unfortunately, Laura caught a cold during this period of time, so the crew had to dy the progress because they had to wait for her. This made Chesare very dissatisfied. It was already after Christmas when Laura returned to the crew.


    Jiang se still had onest scene to shoot. Once she was done, she could leave the crew and return to her country. Herst scene was the scene where Shireen was sacrificed. This scene was very important and was also one of the important turning points in Andre¡¯s life. To make it realistic, chessaray requested for him to fight in real life instead of using special effects.


    Jiang SE¡¯s status was not high enough for her to use a body double at such a moment. Hence, she had to do everything herself.


    Xia Chaoqun was obviously very concerned about this. A fire scene was no child¡¯s y. It was easy to be in danger if one wasn¡¯t careful. She and Mo Anqi personallymunicated with the crew over and over again. From the body protection to the face protection, as well as the fire extinguisher and equipment to put out the fire, they had checked them over and over again.


    The pyrotechnicians in charge of this scene were all licensed and experienced. They exined to Jiang se several times that as long as the shooting went smoothly and she rehearsed a few more times, the fire during the shooting might seem dangerous, but it would not hurt her body.


    The intensity of this scene was different from the ones Jiang se had shot in the past. It was clearly more dangerous. However, after working with the crew for so long, she had a rough understanding of Chesare¡¯s team. The pyrotechnician had handled this scene countless times. Therefore, after giving some psychological advice, Jiang se faced the scene more calmly than mo Anqi.


    As the fire was spreading upwards, her face would be covered with a thickyer of fire oil. There was plenty of light during the day, so even if there were post-editing, it would be easy for ws to appear. Hence, the shooting was scheduled for the evening. Jiang se spent the entire morning practicing her positioning on the set to reduce the chances of idents during the actual shooting.


    When she arrived at the set, Laura¡¯s scene had juste to an end. She was wearing a thick down jacket. When she saw Jiang se, she turned to ask her manager, ¡±


    ¡°Is she filming herst scene in the afternoon?¡±


    Her manager was a man in his fifties with chestnut-colored hair. He was slightly chubby and had a protruding belly. He had seen The Grudge between Laura and Jiang se.


    She also knew that the two of them had a feud on their first day on set.


    In his opinion, Jiang se was not worthy of beingpared to Laura, and there was no need for Laura to get into a fight with this Chinese girl. After all, no matter how much chessaray appreciated her, she did not have many scenes in the movie. She would have to leave after the filming was done.


    However, since Jiang se had embarrassed Laura on the first day in front of the Borgia family¡¯s heir, she held a grudge against this Chinesedy. She had repeatedly said that she would teach her a lesson. If it were not for the fact that Laura had caught a cold and that most of her scenes were with Donald instead of Jiang se, the conflict between them would have exploded.

 Chapter 519

    519 Chapter 5


    Ever since the two of them had a secret fight the day before yesterday, Laura no longer bothered to pretend to be friendly in front of Jiang se. On set, she treated Jiang se as if she was air. Naturally, she would scold her behind her back. When her manager saw her expression, she nodded.


    she doesn¡¯t have many scenes. It¡¯s herst scene. She has to leave after she¡¯s done.


    Laura noticed that Xia Chaoqun was chatting with the pyrotechnician. Since the film crew was mostly made up of Europeans and Americans, Jiang SE¡¯s group was particrly eye-catching. Laura could recognize who was working for Jiang se at a nce.


    The corners of her lips twitched into a sneer. She had received the script for today¡¯s shootst night and had also heard that Jiang SE¡¯sst scene would be an important one. After epting the script for ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Laura had read the script for ¡± the prisoner ¡± and knew the ending of Jiang SE¡¯s character, Xilin. Now that she saw Xia Chaoqunmunicating with the pyrotechnician, she could naturally guess what scene Jiang se was going to shoot.


    She beckoned with her finger and the assistant beside her turned over. She bowed her head.


    Her manager, Jack, clearly knew her character very well. When he saw her actions, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and Pat her shoulder.


    Laura, ¡± he interrupted Laura¡¯s n. He lowered his voice and said in a warning tone, ¡±


    don¡¯t mess around. You don¡¯t like her. She¡¯ll be leaving the crew in two days at most. You don¡¯t have to cause trouble.


    After saying that, he realized that his tone was a bit harsh and was afraid of arousing Laura¡¯s dislike. He looked around, coughed, and lowered his head. While tidying her cor and hair, he softened his tone, ¡±


    you¡¯re the main lead, and she¡¯s just a supporting character who won¡¯t have many scenes in the movie. You just have to focus on filming ¡®the salvation of God¡¯. This movie is prepared by Chesare for the Angel Award, and he has been preparing for it for many years.


    He paused for a moment and looked in Jiang SE¡¯s direction. Mr. Smith went through a lot of trouble to get you this opportunity through personal friendship.


    Jack was still trying to persuade her.


    chessaray has a personal rtionship with her. It is not wise to offend her, not to mention that this girl is not weak.


    On the first day of their meeting, when Laura mocked her, she ridiculed her without any hesitation, causing Laura to lose a lot of face in front of everyone.


    Jack could tell from this that Jiang se was definitely not a weak girl who would swallow her anger while working overseas. bear with it for two days. Don¡¯t be willful. Be obedient, my good girl.


    Laura smacked his hand away. don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.


    It was precisely because Jiang se was not a coward that the two of them had a conflict. Laura could not forget what happened on the day of work. She pulled her assistant over and, despite her manager¡¯s attempts to stop her, whispered into her ear and patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Do it beautifully.¡±


    Jack frowned and the assistant walked away carefully.


    Jiang se and Donald rehearsed for the next scene. The crew was already putting protective measures into ce for her. Before she put on the heat-resistant clothes, Xia Chaoqun and Mo Anqi had already checked her protective measures to ensure that Jiang se would not get burned. After applying some fire-resistant oil, the makeup artist had already rediscovered the outeryer of her skin. Mo Anqi was even consoling Jiang se.


    bear with it, we¡¯ve already done the scene many times. Once the director calls for a stop, there will be an fire extinguisher immediately.


    Therefore, the most difficult thing to do was to ovee one¡¯s own psychological barrier.


    Before this, Jiang se had rehearsed with Donald many times. She had already passed the stage with her facial and bodynguage performances in front of chessaray. ording to chessaray, the only thing missing was a fire that would take Shireen away. Then, Jiang SE¡¯s scene woulde to a perfect end.


    It was almost seven o ¡®clock in the evening when the makeup was done.


    All the staff members were in their positions. Jiang se had already applied low-temperature burning oil on her body. She was waiting for the director¡¯s order for the pyrotechnician to slowly set her body on fire.


    Everyone was on high alert for this scene. The camera was aimed at Jiang se while Donald adjusted his facial expression in the dark. After the script supervisor hit the pperboard, he quickly got into the zone.


    Oh, Supreme priest, I¡¯m willing to follow your instructions and receive your redemption, ¡±


    After Andre coaxed Shireen into saying the incantation tomunicate with the gods, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back his inner greed and recited the incantation.


    He needed a miracle to prove that his belief in the first half of his life was not a joke. In his heart, he also had the desire to soar to the sky. He wanted to leave this dpidated church, be the Supreme Pope, control the church, be the representative of God in the human world, and realize the endless desires in his heart.


    When Andre offered the defenseless Shireen as a sacrifice, the poor girl¡¯s legs started to spark.


    The me quickly spread on her body, moving up from her waist.


    The pyrotechnician controlled the timing and watched as the fire started burning on her body. Soon, it grew bigger. In Jiang SE¡¯s character, Xilin, a pained expression appeared on her face as if she had not realized what had happened to her.


    She just subconsciously smacked the mes on her body, but the mes were very fierce and quickly surrounded her body.


    In reality, no matter how calm Jiang se was, she could not help but feel a little apprehensive. It was her first time experiencing such a situation. The feeling of the fire burning her body was not pleasant. Due to the protective measures, it did not cause much damage to her body.


    However, what she had to ovee was the fear of the fire rapidly burning her upper body. Fortunately, Jiang se was mentally prepared for such a situation. Hence, she suppressed her panic. When she felt the mes crawl up her arms, chest, and back, she seized the moment and looked up at Andre as she had rehearsed earlier.


    Andre, please, please, ¡± she muttered. She had wanted to ask for help from herpanions, but when she heard Andre¡¯s incantation, she instantly understood the situation.


    ¡°Are you, praying to God?


    Her cry of surprise was not fake, because she realized that the fire was getting bigger and bigger, and it had already burned her back. She felt a burning sensation on the back of her neck, and the ends of her hair that hung down even smelled burning.


    Jiang SE¡¯s heart sank. This was not normal. Before the pyrotechnician started, he had clearly told her that she had taken very good protective measures during the shooting. It was impossible for her to feel this way.


    Her back was protected by the asbestos protective suit, and her skin and leather armor were painted on. The low-temperature mes could not hurt her, but the skin around her neck was only coated with fire oil. However, it should not have felt like this.


    A few thoughts shed through Jiang SE¡¯s mind, but she did not dare to express them. Chessaray had not stopped her yet. The crew had not only spent a huge sum of money and time to film this scene, but they had also spent a lot of film.


    Once she stopped, all her preparations would be in vain, and everything she had done would be a waste. Even if there was a reason for it, it would still anger chessaray.


    When she thought of this, Jiang se forcefully suppressed the panic in her heart. The me was still a few seconds away from her neck, and her eyes looked as if they were about to burst into mes.


    Jiang se was not just acting. There was something wrong with the fire oil. Xia Chaoqun and the others had checked the protective suit, the low-temperature burning oil, and even the fire extinguisher. However, they had missed the fire oil.


    ¡°What have you done?!¡± She shouted loudly. Her voice was sharp and sad, and it spread throughout the set.


    At that moment, Jiang SE¡¯s expression was contorted. Her face was flushed red, and anger was spreading from her face and limbs.


    Donald, who was ying Andre, was not the only one who was startled by her angry shout. His body trembled slightly and then he lowered his head even more. Even many of the staff members who were close to her were surprised.


    Shireen wanted to walk towards Andre, but the immense pain caused her straight back to bend. Her hands that were already covered in mes subconsciously wanted to hold her face, but the mes on her body burned even faster, almost drowning her in the sea of mes.


    She was so smart that it was impossible for her to not realize that she had been betrayed by her trustedpanion.


    After she took a step forward, Andre instinctively retreated a little. He was still chanting, but the fire on Shireen¡¯s body burned even faster. It had already spread to her shoulders and neck, as if the mes were going to devour her in an instant.


    She didn¡¯t die in the war against the heretics, nor did she die in the church mission that she swore to serve for the rest of her life. Instead, she died because of herpanions ¡®greed. To Shireen, this was no different from a great betrayal!


    Andre didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eye, and only increased the speed of his incantation.


    Chessaray looked at Jiang SE¡¯s face through the camera. She was about to be consumed by the mes, but she could not hide the anger on her face.


    ...


    At this moment, Jiang se felt her neck and hair burning. Her face was also being roasted by the mes. The heat was unbearable.


    In the script, she should have stepped forward angrily and reached out to grab Andre, but the next moment, she was surrounded by mes and turned into nothing, disappearing from this world.


    In other words, she only needed to take one step forward and the scene that belonged to her would bepleted.


    She had already done it several times during the practice. As long as she pounced lightly, the fire extinguisher not far away would spray on her body.


    However, at this moment, she was already feeling pain in her neck. The easy movements during the practice were now extremely difficult. There was no need to act out the painful expression at all, as it was truly disyed on her face.


    The fire raised the temperature around her, and the smoke blocked her eyes. She could only vaguely see that the crew members holding fire extinguishers in the distance were already waiting for her.


    She pounced at Donald like a headless fly, enduring the pain. Chessley waved his raised hand, and the sound of the fire extinguisher being turned on rang out. Jiang se was drowned in the dry powder, and the raging mes were immediately extinguished.


    Jiang SE¡¯s momentum did not falter. She fell to the ground due to inertia. The powder sttered all over her face. She closed her eyes and did not even dare to breathe.


    It did not feel good after she was done with this scene. Every pore on her body was covered in the fire extinguishing powder. She coughed twice. The smell filled her mouth, throat, and chest. Jiang se retched a few times. Her heart, which had been tensed up, finally rxed.


    Amidst the rapid beating of his heart, chessaray¡¯s voice carried a hint of praise.


    Jiang, your performance was very good. The first few microexpressions were very interesting.


    ...


    Xia Chaoqun, mo Anqi, and the others came over with wet towels that they had prepared earlier. The powder was still floating in the air when a hand reached out to Jiang se. Jiang se held back her cough as she held the hand and stood up.


    After moving a little further away from the dust cloud, she saw that the person who had helped her up was Donald, the actor who yed the male lead Andre in ¡°God¡¯s salvation.¡±


    This top Italian male star was usually a man of few words. He was also rather cold. Jiang se had worked with him for a few days now, but she had barely spoken to him. She did not expect him to take the initiative to help her up.


    thank you, Wanwan.


    Her throat and mouth were almost covered in dust, and her throat was very ufortable when she spoke. When she opened her eyes, tears were about to flow out again.


    Jiang SE¡¯s current appearance was undoubtedly very disheveled. Donald smiled and nodded gently.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after you wash your face.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun brought a handkerchief over. The handkerchief had just been wrung out of the hot water. Although the temperature had dropped a little due to the cold, when it touched Jiang SE¡¯s face, it still caused her burning cheek to feel a sharp pain.


    Jiang se grabbed her handkerchief and coughed forcefully. She endured the sharp pain and gently wiped the corners of her eyes and lips. Then, she took the water from mo Anqi to rinse her mouth. After a few times, she felt much better and could finally express her gratitude.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the fire oil.¡±


    Her eyes were bloodshot. When she raised her head and said this, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression tensed up and his eyes turned sharp.


    In the distance, chessaray was still overjoyed by the sess of the previous scene. He thought it was wonderful. Jiang se lowered her voice and washed her handkerchief with the hot water mo Anqi brought over. Then, she started to wipe her face.


    At this moment, she looked extremely disheveled, her cheeks flushed red. Fortunately, she should not have suffered any serious injuries. However, her neck, chin, and other ces were burning, and her hair was probably on fire.


    Mo Anqi suppressed the shock in her heart and exchanged a look with Xia Chaoqun. When she heard Jiang SE¡¯s words, she was shocked and reproached herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out.¡±


    She should be more responsible in the preparation work before filming. She was Jiang SE¡¯s only assistant at the moment, and she was also the one who took care of her daily life. She should check things like protective clothing, fire oil, and fire extinguishers carefully before filming in such a dangerous situation.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the protective suit, heatproof suit, and fire extinguisher would be fine, but an ident would happen in a small ce like fire oil.


    Fortunately, Jiang se did not panic. Instead, she stayed calm and endured the pain to finish filming the scene. Otherwise, if she panicked and something happened to the production crew, the staff would probably follow suit and cause more serious problems.


    After removing her makeup, Jiang SE¡¯s cheeks were fortunately not burned. However, her skin was still bright red and she needed to take good care of it.


    What was more serious was her hair. Ever since her rebirth, she had been taking care of her long hair for the past few years. When she was filming, it had already grown to below her hips. Her hair was originally ck like satin, smooth and thick. When it was burned by the fire, the ends of her hair appeared dry and fragile. It would break with a pinch and had a burnt smell. After trimming it, it would probably only be able to stay up to her waist.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s tears fell as soon as she saw her hair burning.

 Chapter 520

    520 Chapter 5


    Before they set off, Xia Chaoqun was arranging the advertising endorsements for Jiang se. Her hair was long, thick, and smooth. It was the target of many shampoo manufacturers. Now that she had a fever, her hair had shrunk by nearly a third. No matter how calm Xia Chaoqun was, he could not help but feel a surge of anger rising from the bottom of his heart.


    The skin behind her neck was already inmed. Fortunately, the crew had used low temperature oil and did not cause any more damage to her skin. Also, Jiang se was calm andposed. She exined her situation clearly in the end. The makeup artist had also been gentle when she was doing her make-up so as to not aggravate her injury. With some ointment, she would probably recover in a few days and not leave any scars.


    But even so, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    It would have been fine if it had been an ident during the filming process, but for a crew like censarre, the team had worked together for many years and were very close to each other. They knew each other very well. A big director like censarre had shot such special scenes more than once or twice. It was absolutely impossible for such a low-level ident to happen.


    If the reason why Jiang se was nearly seriously injured in this scene was because someone had interfered, then this behavior was very vile.


    I¡¯ve already checked. The protective oil was thrown into the disposal box after it was used up. I just went to check, and it has been taken away. Mo Anqi whispered into Jiang SE¡¯s ear as she gently applied a cooling ointment on her neck, chin, and other red-hot areas. The fact that someone was cleaning up the mess further proved that this was not an ident.


    I¡¯ve asked the staff and made a list of people who touched the protective oil. They¡¯ve recorded it in their phones. Mo Anqi still felt a little guilty. we¡¯ll interrogate them slowlyter. We must find out who¡¯s the one behind this!


    Actually, there was no need to investigate. Jiang se already had a vague idea of who she was suspicious of.


    She was the only one shooting the special film crew today, and she was the only one who needed protective oil. The person who hadid his hands on this thing had a very clear purpose, and that was to target her.


    After she joined the crew, the only person she had offended was Laura, who was known as the ¡®Hollywood sweetheart¡¯. Miss Brown. Jiang se had returned an eye for an eye that day and offended Laura. As a result, during the shooting process, for more than 20 days, even if the two met on set, they would leave without saying a word.


    There was a high possibility that Miss Brown was trying to pull a prank on him. She was extremely averse to Jiang SE¡¯s looks, and they had a grudge against each other. Jiang se was not the only one who suspected Laura. Brown, and even Xia Chaoqun suspected her.


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±


    Mo Anqi sighed and suggested, ¡±


    why don¡¯t we tell Chesare? I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t allow such an ident to happen in the crew.


    In the dressing room temporarily set up at the filming location, mo Anqi applied the ointment on Jiang SE¡¯s face and carefully put a coat on her. Laura. Brown¡¯s actions are too vile.¡±


    Jiang se was very calm. The hairstylist had already trimmed her hair, which had been burned by the mes. She tucked her hair behind her ear and looked at her red ears in the mirror. She bit her lip and shook her head.


    ¡°No,¡±


    At the same time, Xia Chaoqun also spoke, ¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Mo Anqi was puzzled. Jiang se had suffered such a huge loss. Although the consequences were not too serious and the mes would only injure her at most but not kill her, if she panicked a little, it was possible that her beautiful face would be scarred.


    For actors, they relied on their faces and acting skills to make a living. What Laura did was really bad.


    ¡°Chessaray is your friend. He should be on your side.¡± It was fine if Jiang se said no, but mo Anqi could not understand why Xia Chaoqun would oppose her suggestion.


    Xia Chaoqun was obviously angrier than he was about Jiang SE¡¯s injury. L had brazenly hit someone on set. It was a serious provocation and had almost led to serious consequences. She should be taught a lesson to prevent herself from being looked down upon by this group of people.


    Xia Chaoqun did not say anything. Jiang se endured the burning pain in her neck and said calmly, ¡±


    ¡°Because this matter is not serious.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t disfigured, and she wasn¡¯t injured enough to call a doctor. Even if Chesare knew that Laura was up to no good, the final result would be that she would let go of the matter.


    This was a foreign country, not her territory. She was only a Supporting Actor in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, so it was not worth mentioning. It was hard for her to get this role, and even if she was reced, it would not make much of a difference.


    Laura¡¯s role was different. She was the female lead and had a lot of scenes.


    Apart from Laura¡¯s excellent acting skills, she also had a strong backer to get the role of Lannie.


    No matter how much power Chesare had in the crew, he had to consider the opinions of the investors.


    If the consequences of today¡¯s incident were severe, Laura might be in trouble. However, it was precisely because the consequences were not severe that it was highly likely that the matter would be left unsettled in the end. Jiang se would not be able to cause any trouble.


    Laura. Brown had obviously thought of this result before he made his move, so he was so brazen.


    Mo Anqi felt a little helpless when she heard Jiang SE¡¯s words.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand these principles. It was just that she was a little depressed to suffer such a loss.


    Xia Chaoqun was silent for a moment. His gaze fell on the mirror and met Jiang SE¡¯s eyes. The corners of their lips twitched and they smiled.


    ¡°Then are we just going to let it go like this?¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s scene was already thest one. The ne tickets back to China had been booked. Should she just go back to China and bear with this? Mo Anqi let out a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡°How about this.¡±


    She suddenly thought of an idea, and her eyes lit up.


    the God¡¯s salvation needs publicity in theter stages.


    At present, the two most important ces for the world¡¯s box office were North America and the Chinese market.


    With the rise of Huaxia in recent years, the Chinese audience had be a very powerful consumer Army. When God¡¯s salvation was about to be released, all the main cast members would definitely do a big promotion in Huaxia. Mo Anqi sneered, ¡±


    this Laura. Didn¡¯t brown look down on you that day and wanted to embarrass you because he thought you couldn¡¯t speak English? Why don¡¯t we also return an eye for an eye, an eye for an eye, and let them see how powerful we are?¡±


    Mo Anqi became excited, ¡±


    don¡¯t we have brother PEI and the others in Huaxia? she¡¯sing. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson and make her pay for her bad intentions today.


    ¡°No,¡±


    Jiang se shook her head again. I¡¯m acting in ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ too. If there¡¯s a conflict between the main cast and the supporting cast, it won¡¯t just be Laura who¡¯ll be embarrassed. The main cast and Chesare will be in a difficult position as well.


    Most importantly, Jiang se might be able to vent her anger by doing so, but at the same time, she would offend chessaray and the other main creative members in Europe and America. It would be difficult for her to enter the International market in the future. If she left a bad impression on others, no matter how good her acting skills were in the future, others might not be willing to work with her.


    By then, her job scope would only be limited to the Chinese circle. It would be difficult for her to expand her job opportunities. This was not the oue Jiang se wanted.


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s my business, why do I need others to vent my anger on me? Yi is my other half, not my umbre.¡±


    She pursed her lips, but mo Anqi continued, ¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Wouldn¡¯t that be sparing her? Let her off easy?¡±


    ...


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Jiang se looked up and bit the tip of her tongue.


    I¡¯ve already suffered a loss. How can Miss Brown not pay the price? ¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to touch her slightly red chin and neck, which was already slightly infected. The doctor had already warned her not to touch the injured areas to avoid getting an infection.


    cancel my return ticket. I want to stay with the crew and ¡®watch¡¯ other people¡¯s performances.


    Xia Chaoqun vaguely understood Jiang SE¡¯s n when she said that. A faint smile appeared on Xia Chaoqun¡¯s lips as he nodded.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    sister Chaoqun, can you help me find out when Miss Brown will be shooting her most popr scene? ¡±


    Jiang se had read the novel ¡± the prisoner ¡± many times. She had also read the adapted script of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± countless times. She had memorized most of the plot. Not only was she aware of Shireen¡¯s character, but she was also aware of the character ¡®Lannie¡¯s experience and general development. Sooner orter, Lannie, yed by brown, would also have to experience the same scene of ¡®burning people¡¯ as a sacrifice.


    ¡°Sese, you want to give an eye for an eye?¡±


    Mo Anqi¡¯s eyes widened and she let out a soft gasp. Jiang SE¡¯s smile was so wide that her eyes narrowed into slits. Her smile was rather sweet. how could that be? ¡± It¡¯s not my style to do such a despicable thing.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s easy to be seen through.¡± Xia Chaoqun nced at mo Anqi, ¡°Laura. Brown is the lead actor.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s kerosene had been tampered with. Due to her supporting role, it was impossible for her to make aint.


    However, if something were to happen to the lead actor in this scene and Laura were toin, the consequences would be dire. It might even affect Jiang SE¡¯s role in ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    Jiang se nodded with a smile. Xia Chaoqun understood what she meant. He went to the production team¡¯s doctor and asked for some ointment. He then made it look like she was seriously injured.


    When he left the makeup room, he even found a silk scarf and covered Jiang SE¡¯s face.


    Her actions rmed both chessaray and Donald. The filming hade to an end, and the crew was making arrangements for the next scene. When chessaray saw Jiang SE¡¯s expression, he stood up with a frown and gestured for her to sit down and chat.


    The two of them became friends because of ¡± the prisoner. chessaray had known Jiang se for a few years and admired her intelligence and personality. They had a great time working together. When he saw Jiang SE¡¯s face, he also showed a worried expression.


    ¡°Jiang, what happened to your face?¡±


    Under the night sky, the two of them were wearing thick coats with their hands in their pockets as they walked around the set.


    ¡°Is it because of an ident during today¡¯s shoot?¡±


    At that time, the filming had gone very smoothly and Jiang se had performed very well. Chessaray did not notice if Jiang se had been burnedter on until he heard from the resident doctor that Jiang SE¡¯s manager had brought some ointment and that she had covered her face.


    I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m probably allergic to protective oil, so I went to the doctor and applied ointment.


    Jiang se pulled up the silk scarf that covered her face. Censare¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Jiang, it¡¯s been a pleasure working with you. You¡¯re an excellent actor, and you¡¯ve done well a few times.¡±


    When she was on set, regardless of whether Jiang se had any scenes, she would always be there to watch other people¡¯s performances. Sometimes, she would practice the same expression dozens or even hundreds of times in front of the camera.


    Sometimes, when she did not perform well, chessaray had strict requirements. She had to do it countless times, but she had noints.


    There was a scene in which Shireen was rescued by Andre and settled down in a church to recuperate. The shooting of that scene was not very smooth. Jiang se practically recited her lines alone. She faced the green screen and mumbled to herself for an entire day. That scene was dry and boring, but she persevered. Later on, people like Donald would inevitably smile when they mentioned Jiang se.


    you know, there are times when there will be some unhappiness between the crew, but we¡¯re friends. I think that if there¡¯s something that you¡¯re unhappy about, I¡¯m willing to be your audience and listen to you speak your mind.


    Chessaray expressed his opinion in a gentle manner. He was apletely different person from when he was working. Jiang se smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In fact, it¡¯s a very good experience to work with you this time,¡±


    There was a highly efficient working model in foreign films. Although the filming process was tiring and arduous, the entire crew was not flustered. They each performed their own duties. It could be seen from today¡¯s scene of Shireen being set on fire. The members of the crew had a clear division ofbor. Once the plot stopped, the fire was quickly put out in an orderly manner. This allowed Jiang se to learn a lot from them.


    Jiang se guessed that the reason why Chesare said this at this moment was because he was aware of the ¡®grudge¡¯ between him and the female lead, Laura. He just did not point it out.


    Looking at the big picture, chessaray naturally did not want anything to happen to the crew that would affect the smooth filming of ¡± the salvation of God. however, his personal friendship with Jiang se made him willing to show his concern for his friend.


    This was a very important point. Jiang se lowered her head to hide the expression in her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡±


    I¡¯ve learned a lot from Donald¡¯s acting skills during our cooperation. I¡¯m also very grateful to you for giving me this opportunity. The crew is very friendly, and it¡¯s also very beneficial for my improvement in Italy. She raised her head and said jokingly, ¡±


    mynguage coach even told me that mynguage skills have improved a lot over the past few months.


    Chessarayughed out loud when he heard what she said.


    His gaze was deep, and his expression was kind. He opened his arms to Jiang se.


    it seems that we should have more opportunities to work together. Perhaps yournguage talent can be further unearthed. He blinked at Jiang se and hugged her. He did not seem to mind that his words sounded like a promise.


    It was obvious that Jiang SE¡¯s decision to not take the opportunity to Sue Laura had made chessaray like her character even more. The two of them walked around the set and chatted for a while. He even generously offered to contact the doctor if Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®allergy¡¯ was serious so that her face would not have any blemishes or scars.

 Chapter 521

    521 Chapter 5


    After Jiang se returned to the hotel, her neck, which had been applied with ointment, looked much better. After mo Anqi washed Jiang SE¡¯s face, she prepared a Facial Mask and reported the information she had found to Jiang se.


    today, when you were preparing to shoot thest scene, Laura suddenly said, ¡± Brown was also on set, he should have seen the situation when sister Xia and I were checking the equipment.¡±


    Jiang sey on the sofa with her eyes narrowed. Mo Anqi lowered her head to look at her ears and chin. They were still a little red and swollen, so she could not apply the mask with a brush. She scooped out the facial cream with a spoon and scooped it into her palm. She rubbed her palms together and gently pressed them against Jiang SE¡¯s cheeks.


    after the shoot, there should still be some of her people in the crew. When you were chatting with chessaray, I already told them about your burn, and it was quite serious.


    There were people on set who were biased towards Laura, so they would definitely tell her.


    she doesn¡¯t have any scenes today. After she returned to the hotel to change, I heard that she went out to attend a party. She can only return at night for filming. When mo Anqi said this, she felt a little helpless. She recalled the conversation between Chesare and Jiang se.


    ¡°Sese, did you mention this to chessaray?¡±


    Jiang se shook her head slightly. there¡¯s no need to mention it.


    The film set was Chesare¡¯s territory, and he should know many things in his heart.


    Even if he didn¡¯t know at the time, someone would definitely tell himter.


    Hearing this, mo Anqi sighed, ¡±


    ¡°I thought that Chesare would stand up for you after he found out.¡±


    She turned to wash her hands. we¡¯re friends, after all.


    There were many kinds of friends, and a friendship gained from a book was too shallow.


    Moreover, friendship also required mutual sacrifice. So far, he had been begging chessaray more often. The two of them were still standing on the same level. It was too early to be anxious to get someone to stand up for him and build a friendship.


    It was not as if mo Anqi did not understand this logic. She was just very worried about Jiang se and could not take this lying down.


    The scenes in mordena for ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ were expected to finish shooting all the winter scenes before February.


    Due to the cold weather, the progress of the crew¡¯s shooting had been dyed. Hence, they had been rushing for the next few days. Jiang se was aware of this as well. She understood that chessaray was worried that they would not be able to finish filming Winter¡¯s Scenes, so he was very strict with the actors.


    He had a very bad temper on set, and he had scolded Laura several times. He was even dissatisfied with Laura¡¯s leave of absence due to her cold after filming several scenes in the snow in thin clothes.


    All this dissatisfaction had been umting like gunpowder. When the time came, only a small fuse would be needed to detonate this weak and peaceful rtionship.


    On the set, all the crew members were carrying out their preparations in an orderly manner. It was only six in the morning when Jiang se arrived. She had already inquired about it and found out that there would be Laura today. Brown¡¯s part.


    Chesare had not arrived yet. Donald was in his costume with a down jacket over it. He was sitting in a corner, reading the script carefully. His agent and assistant were leaning against the pir with their eyes closed and asleep.


    Donald raised his head and saw Jiang se walking in. It was drizzling outside, and the cashmere shawl she was wearing was wet. When she noticed Donald¡¯s gaze, she hesitated for a moment before greeting him with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Donald, did I disturb you from reading the script?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± He shook his head. This Italy A-list male star was a man of few words and was very serious when it came to acting. During the filming of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Jiang se was already considered a rather early and hardworking person. However, there were times when Donald arrived even earlier than her. ording to mo Anqi¡¯s information, there were a few times when he did not even return to the hotel and just made do with sleeping on set.


    During the acting process, he yed out the hypocritical Andre to a great extent. He could reflect Andre¡¯s character in every detail, and Jiang se was impressed.


    He didn¡¯t talk much, and the crew respected him very much. He didn¡¯t know anyone very well, except for chessaray, who sometimes talked to him about the film. He didn¡¯t like to talk to others outside of filming.


    Even when Laura took the initiative to get close to him, she was politely and coldly sent away by him.


    Someone in the crew had inadvertently mentioned that more than a year ago, Chesare hade into contact with Donald and mentioned that he might be suitable for the role of Bishop Andre in ¡± God¡¯s salvation. after that, Donald had read many books rted to religion and consulted many priests to learn his words and actions. Therefore, in theter stages of the performance, he had yed the role of Andrew very well.


    Jiang se had initially thought that such a serious person would ignore her. At most, they would have a few polite words.


    To his surprise, Donald put down the script after shaking his head and asked gently, ¡± I heard that there was an ident with the protective oil during yesterday¡¯s shooting. Are you okay? ¡±


    Jiang se was stunned. The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with concern and worry. He raised his hand and pointed at his neck.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Donald.¡± Jiang se returned to her senses and said with a smile, ¡±


    it¡¯s not that serious. The crew also used low-temperature burning oil. After applying the ointment, I¡¯m much better. She realized that Donald must have asked this because he saw her at the set today.


    She was supposed to return to China on her original schedule and should be packing her luggage and recuperating at the moment. Now that she had appeared on set, Donald must have dyed her return because he thought she was seriously injured.


    Jiang se pulled down the shawl covering her face, revealing a smiling face. She did not have any scenes today, so she had no makeup on. Her skin was as smooth as porcin, full and clear. Compared to her with makeup, she had a more pure and limpid temperament.


    As expected, there was no problem with her skin. There was a little red on her neck, and if one didn¡¯t look closely, it wouldn¡¯t be obvious. She pulled her hair and said,


    it¡¯s just that my hair was burnt a little. There¡¯s not much of a problem after trimming it.


    She showed her ponytail to Donald. Her hair was as smooth as silk and of excellent quality, and it was as ck as ink.


    however, it¡¯s rare to have the experience of working with you this time, so I want to learn more from everyone. I don¡¯t have much work to do after returning to China, so I¡¯ve postponed my return.


    When Jiang se said this, Donaldughed.


    As chessaray had said, she was a very smart girl. When he asked her about her injury, she had already guessed the reason for his question.


    She was truly a standard Chinese beauty. Her big eyes, cherry lips, and clear eyes made Donald, who was used to seeing all kinds of eyes in Europe and America, feel that she had the innocence of a young girl, but also had an indescribable mysterious and enchanting look.


    Jiang SE¡¯s image made Donald feel that she might be more suitable for the role of Lannie than Laura.


    Laura looked delicate, but perhaps because Chinese girls were much younger than European and American girls, she was about the same age as Laura. However, her temperament and appearance were much cleaner than Laura¡¯s, which suited Lannie¡¯s purest soul.


    Donald quickly stopped thinking about it.


    He felt that he might have been too obsessed with filming ¡°the salvation of God¡± recently. He had put himself too deeply into the role of Andre, so much so that he felt that the person standing in front of him was the real Lannie. She could easily get him into character without any preparation.


    Donald shook his head. He pointed at the empty chair that had fallen to the ground after his exhausted assistant had fallen asleep. He gestured for Jiang se to sit down.


    While the two of them were chatting, his assistant and manager were still in a deep sleep. They were obviously exhausted.


    Jiang se hesitated for a moment. Donald seemed to know what she was thinking.


    don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ve been with me for nearly 48 hours without sleep. After falling asleep, I was worried that they wouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon.


    ¡°Maybe a kiss from a Prince is needed to lift the curse.¡±


    ...


    Jiang se made a joke and sat down. Donald was stunned for a moment. When he realized what she was saying, he could not help but smile.


    ¡°That might really put me in a difficult position.¡±


    His joke had cleared up the gap between the two of them. As they chatted, Jiang se was surprised to find that although Donald did not say much, he was actually quite knowledgeable and talented. Other than being well-versed in theology due to the filming of ¡°God¡¯s salvation,¡± he also had a certain level of understanding of Chinese culture. He knew some of the myths, legends, allusions, and history of China.


    It just so happened that Jiang se studied history as well. The two of them got along quite well. Their time spent chatting was pleasant and rxing. Time passed quickly. Half an hour had passed before they realized it. Chesare arrived at the set as well. When he saw the two of them chatting, he was surprised at first. Then, he sat down and joined the conversation.


    However, no matter how interesting the topic was, as time passed, Jiang se noticed that chessaray had already secretly checked the time a few times.


    As Chesare checked his watch, Jiang se noticed that it was already half-past seven. The next scene was to be shot at nine, but Laura had not arrived yet.


    She remembered mo Anqi telling herst night that Laura had returned to the hotel to attend a party after getting her men to beat her up during her filming. Jiang se guessed that Laura had celebrated in advance because she thought that she had learned her lesson.


    When Jiang se thought of this, she lowered her eyelids to hide the expression in her eyes.


    Chesare¡¯s impatience was already showing on his face. He was calling his assistant, ¡±


    call Laura. Brown¡¯s agent ran ran.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a few girls came in, chatting andughing.


    ...


    ¡°What¡¯s the result of ran ran?¡±


    One of the girls asked, and Laura¡¯s voice rang out, ¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps it was because thest word ¡± China ¡± was still in her mouth as she sobbed and packed her things to return to Hua Qianqian, the moment the group entered, they noticed Jiang se and the others sitting in the corner.


    The moment Laura saw Jiang se, her smile froze. Clearly, she did not expect Jiang se to stay on set.


    There was no time for her to think too much. Chesare¡¯s expression was not very good. The crew had already prepared everything, and Donald had been waiting for the crew. He would rather wait than bete.


    He had already been there for half an hour before L arrived. This naturally made him dissatisfied.


    Although Laura was notte, Jiang se, an actress who had alreadypleted all her scenes, was able to arrive early to study. In chessaray¡¯s eyes, Laura¡¯ste arrival was a serious matter.


    This scene was about Andre making a request to God after he sacrificed Shireen. He wanted to be the Pope of the church, the representative of God in the world, and the Supreme Pope of the church.


    God agreed to his request, and in a single night, the entire town fell into the hands of the demons of hell.


    In his panic, Andre identally discovered that he had a portion of divine power that could eliminate these demons from hell.


    The entire town was plunged into the darkness before dawn. Lannie looked at the hellish scene in horror and prayed for God¡¯s salvation. At that moment, Andre suddenly appeared and killed the demon in front of her, saving her from this hell. At the same time, she was also severely cursed.


    After a few days of filming, Laura realized that Jiang se had remained on set. She did not leave as she had expected.


    This Chinese woman always covered her head and face with a shawl during her filming. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her serious injuries, but she always looked at her with a gaze that made Laura feel uneasy. As a result, she kept making ¡®ng¡¯ during the filming process, which had already angered Chesare several times.


    She did not know if it was because she had attacked Jiang se that day, causing her to be discovered to have burned her face during the shoot. She had a feeling that Jiang se was using this as an opportunity to take revenge on her.


    For the past few days, she had not been in a good state when she was filming. Whenever Jiang se stared at her, she would feel a chill run down her spine. She was constantly afraid that Jiang se would do something to her.


    She had heard her manager mention that her injuries were quite serious and that she had burned her face. She might not let it go.


    When Laura noticed that she also had a fire scene to shoot in two days, she became even more uneasy.


    She knew very well what she had done. If Jiang se wanted to deal with her in the same way after her face was disfigured, her career would be ruined if anything happened to her face.


    Whenever she thought of this, Laura would always be very excited and it would be difficult for her to calm down.


    She was also distracted more often during the shooting, and Chesare¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. Knowing this situation, Laura felt even more agitated and uneasy, but she could do nothing about it.


    She felt even more uneasy, especially when she had to shoot the scene of ¡®burning people¡¯.


    Her agent Jack had forced her to go to the set early to prepare. She had been worried about this matter recently and hadn¡¯t slept for several days. In addition, the heavy workload of the shooting task had made her even more frustrated.


    As the female lead of ¡± the salvation of God, ¡± Laura was different from Jiang se. She had her own dressing room. A few assistants were outside checking the equipment she would be wearingter and the fire extinguisher.


    The manager opened the dressing room door and looked outside. After seeing that there was no one else, he quickly retracted his head and looked at Laura¡¯s face, warning her in a low voice, ¡±


    you can¡¯t do this anymore, Laura. Chesare has been very dissatisfied with your recent performance. He¡¯s even talked to Mr. Borgia!


    He tried to let Laura know how serious this matter was. However, the young girl was troubled by Jiang SE¡¯s gaze. She had been so worried that she could not fall asleep.

 Chapter 522

    522 I¡¯ll go


    ¡°This role is hard toe by, you should cherish it more! It won¡¯t do you any good if you anger chessaray. Mr. Smith even called me to ask me what¡¯s going on with you recently!¡±


    The manager¡¯s expression was a little ferocious. Laura swept the things on the dressing table, and with a ng, all kinds of cosmetics and styling things were pushed to the ground. The powder box was broken, and the fine powder floated out, covering her feet.


    She shook her feet in disgust and lifted her skirt.


    send that damn Chinese woman away. She¡¯s definitely going to make a move on me!


    When Jiang se was shooting the ¡®burning people¡¯ scene, Laura had pulled some strings and caused serious consequences. Jiang se had been covering her face and head for the past few days. Coupled with the rumors from the production crew, Laura was even more convinced that she had destroyed Jiang SE¡¯s face.


    Her gloating from a few days ago turned into apprehension when she learned that Jiang se would not be leaving mordena for the time being. In fact, she would be staying in Italy for a while.


    In particr, Jiang SE¡¯s gaze made her look as if she wanted to take revenge. This made her even more worried.


    ¡°I can¡¯t act as Jack in today¡¯s scene!¡± She couldn¡¯t get rid of the powder on her feet, so she angrily took it off and threw it at the dressing table.


    Her shoe hit the mirror andnded on the dressing table. Her face was red in the mirror.


    this Huaxia woman wants to take revenge on me. Did you see that? she¡¯s going to ruin my face in today¡¯s scene!


    As soon as she finished speaking, her agent grabbed her arm and lifted her up in anger. Chessaray had already made it clear that the winter scenes in ¡± the salvation of God ¡± had to be filmed by February. It was already early January, but the weather and equipment had caused the filming to be unsessful and had been dyed. If Laura said that she would not film for a day, even if it would not dy the progress of the crew, chessaray would still vent all the anger that had umted during this period on her!


    if you anger chessaray and get kicked out of the crew, I don¡¯t think you can handle Mr. Smith¡¯s anger when you go back!


    ¡°No matter what happens today, you have to get your spirits up for this scene.¡± As Jack said this, he started to curse,


    ¡°I already warned you not to y pranks on her. I thought you learned your lesson on the first day!¡±


    On the first day of filming, Laura had brought humiliation upon herself. This proved that Jiang se was not someone to be trifled with. Yet, Laura still insisted on provoking her. She had not done anything yet, but she was already greatly affected. If this went on, she would not be able to calm down and focus on filming.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± The agent took a deep breath and gestured for Laura to take a deep breath with him and try to calm down.


    because of what you did earlier, we have to be more careful with her. That¡¯s why we checked the fire extinguisher, protective clothing, and the fire oil carefully. We won¡¯t give her any chance. You should trust me.


    Laura quickly recalled that on the day of Jiang SE¡¯s shoot, her manager had checked the recording equipment and equipment multiple times. However, she had still found a loophole in the end.


    ¡°She¡¯s a friend of chessaray¡¯s. Perhaps chessaray kept her here so that she could take revenge. We can¡¯t take any risks, Jack. I think I should find a substitute to help meplete this scene.¡±


    When she said this, she seemed to have found an excellent solution, as if she had been relieved of a burden.


    The movie took a full three days to prepare for this shooting.


    If Shireen¡¯s death was the prologue to Andre¡¯s opening of the door of desire, then this scene would be the key point to the entire ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, and Chesare was very concerned about it.


    The shooting time was set after nine O ¡®clock in the evening, and the crew members had started to set up the scene since the morning. The ice and snow, the Cliff Trail, the props, and the cameras were all in ce. Chessaray checked again and again to make sure that everything was safe. However, Laura¡¯s side sent a message that she was not feeling well today and could not shoot. They hoped to use a stand-in toplete the special scenes.


    Laura¡¯s assistant came over and exined the situation. She thought that she would be met with chessaray¡¯s thunderous anger. However, chessaray only sneered and said, ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to use a substitute for today¡¯s scene.¡±


    Everyone in the crew was ready, but Laura was not.


    since the start of filming, everyone in the crew has been filming in cold weather. Brown isn¡¯t feeling well. There¡¯s a doctor in the crew, and we can contact an ambnce at any time.¡±


    If chessaray was furious, the assistant could still bear with it. But now that he was holding back his anger, the assistant had nothing to say.


    It was almost eight o ¡®clock in the evening before Laura put on her protective suit. There was still more than an hour before the shooting. If they were dyed, today¡¯s shooting n would be dyed again.


    The situation was at a standstill. Jiang se sat on the side and watched Jack and chessaray¡¯s anxious conversation. She held back the smile on her face.


    As Laura¡¯s agent spoke to Chesare, she kept biting the corner of her mouth. asionally, she would nce at Jiang se with a helpless expression.


    On the surface, Jiang se was Reading ¡± the prisoner ¡°. However, she was also paying attention to Jack and chessaray¡¯s direction. She pricked up her ears and tried her best to catch their conversation.


    ¡°Mr. Chessley, I know this is very difficult for you, but please believe me. Laura didn¡¯t do this on purpose. She¡¯s just very sensitive to fire. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Jack¡¯s words didn¡¯t soften chessaray¡¯s attitude. He was very unyielding, and after hearing Jack¡¯s words, his tone revealed undisguised ridicule.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± He asked in return, ¡± I thought that Miss Brown had already read this question in the script that we passed to her. The character she yed ¡®died¡¯ from the sacrifice and was swallowed by the fire. Did the staff make a mistake and deliberately cut out this important part of Miss Laura¡¯s script? ¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s no Qianqian.¡±


    Jack¡¯s expression was a little awkward, and he reluctantly said, ¡±


    but I think there¡¯s a use in the contract between us that Laura can use a substitute under special circumstances. Sir, I don¡¯t think this is against the principle, right? ¡±


    yes, but as you know, this is under special circumstances. In fact, I don¡¯t think that these circumstances are special.


    Chessaray¡¯s expression was already very impatient. before this scene was shot, there were other actors in the crew who had also shot this scene. At this point, chessaray turned and nced at Jiang se.


    ¡°So, what other questions do you have?¡±


    Jack helplessly spread out his palms and made a submissive gesture.


    Okay, okay, I¡¯ll talk to Laura again.


    He turned around and left in a somewhat dispirited manner. Ten minutester, he came out of the dressing room again with Laura by his side. He was dejected, and it was obvious that themunication with Laura this time had not gone smoothly.


    When Laura came out, the crew¡¯s atmosphere was tense. Chesare was sitting on a chair while Jiang se was sitting among the crew. Her manager and assistant were not beside her. When Laura¡¯s gaze fell on her, she gritted her teeth and red at her for a long time before she looked away.


    Mr. Chessaray, I¡¯m very sorry, but I still hope that you can allow me to use a body double to finish this scene.


    Chessaray slowly turned his head around with a stern look on his face. Laura was a little uneasy, but she still expressed her wish, ¡±


    I know that the crew had already shot the scene of ¡®burning people¡¯ earlier, and the actress did not use a double, but it was precisely because of this that she was injured, wasn¡¯t it? ¡±


    She took a deep breath. The prop manager saw chessaray¡¯s expression and quickly came over to exin, ¡±


    Miss Brown, when miss Jiang was shooting Shireen¡¯s scene, it was actually an ident, and her injury was not that serious. After the incident, the doctor on the crew also dealt with it. If it¡¯s not suitable for another shoot, I think director Chesare will definitely find another way to deal with it.


    The pyrotechnician continued, ¡±


    besides, we¡¯ve learned our lesson. Protective clothing, heatproof clothes, fire proof oil, and so on have been checked again, and there are absolutely no problems. I guarantee that the identst time will not happen again. We will even follow the procedure, and the fire will not even burn a hair of yours.


    It was difficult for Laura to be at ease with such a guarantee, especially when Jiang se was sitting at the side with an ambiguous smile. The malicious intent in her eyes made Laura even more worried. This made her even more resistant to the uing scene.


    ...


    No matter what the crew said, she insisted on not shooting this scene and promised to work harder in every subsequent scene.


    ¡°I know the terms in the contract. Jack has exined it to me very clearly, but I think there are always exceptions to many things. Not everything needs to follow the rules.¡±


    She pointed at Jiang se.


    for example, a person who has finished filming all his scenes should have left the crew, but he is still sitting there perfectly fine.


    Everyone in the production crew could see that Laura was picking on Jiang se.


    In fact, many people in the production team had heard about the conflict between her and Jiang se. On the day of filming, one of the investors, Carlo, was in charge of Laura¡¯s project. The embarrassing incident in front of Borgia had been privately discussed by many, but the two female stars at least maintained a calm appearance and did not fall out in public or cause a scandal.


    Laura¡¯s words made some of them feel rather awkward. As Laura pointed her finger at them, the people nearby turned to look at Jiang se. Jiang se was holding a novel. Before she could say anything, chessarayughed and said, ¡±


    as an actress, I¡¯ve already finished shooting Shireen¡¯s part. But as a friend, I wee her here.


    His smile slowly disappeared, and his eyes became sharp.


    Miss Brown, didn¡¯t your agent tell you that there are no exceptions here? I am the rule? ¡±


    The atmosphere became a little stiff because of chessaray¡¯s words. Jack was a little embarrassed. He picked up his phone several times, trying to find a middleman tofort chessaray and ease the atmosphere.


    ...


    He found the Assistant Director appointed by the zhonghuan Ind Company and asked him to speak up for him in a low voice. After a brief discussion, Jiang se noticed the vibration of a cell phone in the pocket of chessaray¡¯s assistant.


    The crowd was so engrossed in their argument that they did not notice Jiang se calling out his name in a hushed voice. After she caught his attention, she pointed at his pocket and made a gesture of answering a phone.


    The assistant came to a sudden realization. He opened his mouth and silently thanked Jiang se. He picked up the phone and walked away. Very quickly, he returned to chessaray¡¯s side.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Borgia,¡±


    Chessaray made a hand gesture to stop the conversation, picked up his phone, and walked to the corner.


    The expression on his face was not good. It was obvious that the conversation with the person in charge of the investors on the other end of the phone was not pleasant.


    From the content of their discussion, Jiang se could roughly tell where the main point of their conflict was.


    A few days ago, when Jiang se was shooting the scene of ¡± burning people ¡°, Laura had attacked her and caused her to be ¡± severely burned ¡°. Therefore, Jiang se did not leave the set as Shireen had wished after she was done with all her scenes. Instead, she stayed behind and waited for Shireen to shoot the scene of ¡± burning people ¡± as well. Naturally, she was worried that Jiang se would ¡± take revenge ¡± on her and tamper with the scene. Therefore, she rejected the filming of this scene. He also requested for a body double to be used in this scene.


    However, chessaray rejected her proposal. In order to shoot such a special scene, apart from the actors, who needed to be brave, the stunt double also needed to have a strong psychological quality.


    This Hollywood sweetheart was extremely resistant to the ¡®fire¡¯ scene. Even if she had a stand-in that looked simr to her, she still looked worried.


    The crew had professional male stuntmen, and there were also small and thin ones, but the figures of men and women could be distinguished even from their backs.


    Especially under such special shooting conditions, which required wearing heat-resistant clothes, the requirements for the actor¡¯s figure were even more strict.


    As the female lead, in order to fit Lannie¡¯s character in ¡± the salvation of God, ¡± chessley made her lose 15 pounds at the beginning of the film so that her image would be more in line with Lannie¡¯s slender and weak appearance in the original film. At the same time, her figure was very different from that of the men.


    Even if the shooting was done at night, with the cover of the night and post-editing, it would still be difficult to escape the sharp eyes of the film Critics and the picky audience after the film was released. It was impossible for Chesare to make concessions for the sake of Laura¡¯s fear.


    His attitude was very unyielding. Even when the investors called to exin the situation, he still had no intention of moving.


    At that moment, Jiang se was sitting in a corner. Brown¡¯s malicious teasing made her heart beat like a drum. No one knew how anxious she was under her calm appearance. Laura refused to shoot the ¡± fire ¡± scene and chessaray¡¯s persistence on the substitute gave her a vague opportunity. It was as if a half-closed door was slowly opening up in front of her. She could step forward to push it open, or step back to close it tightly.


    In Jiang SE¡¯s mind, she did not even need to think about how to choose.


    She tidied her cor and licked her lips. She put down the script in her hand and stood up.


    I think, if Miss Brown can¡¯t find a suitable substitute, I think I might be able to.

 Chapter 523

    523 Chapter 5


    As soon as Jiang se finished speaking, the set fell silent.


    When Xia Chaoqun, who was sitting a distance away, heard this, he could not help but stand up and stare at Jiang se from afar. Mo Anqi clenched her fists as well. She did not understand what was going on, but she did not say anything.


    what¡¯s going on? ¡± Donald, who had been watching the entire farce silently from the side, was stunned for a moment when he heard Jiang SE¡¯s words. He suddenly turned to look at chessari and then smiled.


    Laura was stunned as well. Jack furrowed his brows and sized Jiang se up suspiciously. He tried to guess the reason for her actions.


    From the time Laura refused to film today¡¯s scene to the time when they got into a dispute that rmed Borgia¡¯s higher-ups, she had been sitting quietly in the corner, watching the farce coldly like an outsider. Now that she suddenly spoke, she must have a motive.


    Jiang se had not been in the production team for long, but Jack thought of her as a very smart and cunning woman. She would take revenge and was not to be trifled with.


    After Laura offended her, she didn¡¯t do anything. She just sat there and seriously affected Laura¡¯s mood. It even affected the filming and caused her to be hostile with Chesare. From this, one could see the character of this Chinese girl.


    Now that she suddenly proposed to be Laura¡¯s substitute, Jack¡¯s instinct told him that something was wrong.


    It had been more than a month since ¡± the salvation of God ¡± had started filming. Because of Jiang se, Laura¡¯s performance in the crew was not outstanding.


    Before entering the crew, Jack¡¯s imagination of Laura and Cesare bing friends didn¡¯t happen. Instead, the world-famous director¡¯s face was full of disgust, as if he didn¡¯t want to work with Laura anymore.


    Jack even believed that if Chesare was given another chance to choose, he would probably resist the pressure from Borgia Corporation and oppose Laura bing the female lead.


    Now that Jiang se had volunteered to be Laura¡¯s substitute, would it affect Laura¡¯s subsequent acting?


    He was worried that Cesare would makest-minute adjustments to the script and reduce Laura¡¯s scenes.


    Jack nced at Jiang se. Even though they were on opposing sides, he had to admit that while Chesare¡¯s impression of Laura was getting worse, Jiang SE¡¯s performance was obvious to all.


    She was very dedicated to her work and always came to the set early. asionally, when the shooting was short, she would even eat and stay on the set, not even returning to the hotel.


    Her acting skills were also recognized by chessley. Even a character like Donald would not hesitate to talk to her. She was very good at winning people¡¯s hearts.


    Not to mention the ¡®burning¡¯ part, her performance was remarkable.


    Jack knew that Jiang SE¡¯s fire oil had been tampered with before the shoot started. During the shoot, her face and neck had clearly been burned. It was said that a part of her hair had also been burnt. However, she remained calm and did not make a sound. She persevered until the end of the shoot. Her patience was truly terrifying. Even Jack himself was not confident that he could be as calm as Jiang se, let alone Laura.


    A girl like her, calm, calm, hardworking, and scheming, would definitely make good use of the opportunity.


    When he thought about this, Jack felt that he could not give Jiang se this chance. She was too stubborn. She had not done anything during her time with the crew, and it had already left a huge psychological trauma on Laura. If he allowed her to continue, it might affect her acting skills in the future.


    Jack had made up his mind. Just as he was about to speak, Jiang se repeated her request.


    ¡°If Miss Brown can¡¯t find a suitable substitute, I think I can try.¡±


    Chessaray¡¯s gaze gradually darkened. He sized Jiang se up but did not say anything.


    In terms of size, Jiang se was not on the same level as Laura. She was half a head taller than Laura. Some people on set could not understand where Jiang SE¡¯s confidence came from when she rashly made this suggestion.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, your figure doesn¡¯t look like Laura¡¯s.¡± Jack raised his hand and measured the height difference between them. He tried to reject Jiang SE¡¯s request.


    if you¡¯re the substitute for Laura, it¡¯s better to use her substitute, Jenny. Even the thin and short male substitute in the crew is more suitable than you, isn¡¯t it? ¡±


    He forced a smile. Jiang se walked out from behind the camera and unzipped her down jacket. She tossed the thick down jacket aside to reveal the White turtleneck sweater she was wearing.


    It was very cold on set, but she seemed to be unaware of the cold air. She grabbed the hem of her sweater and took it off. She was only wearing a thin, tight, low-cor thermal coat, which showed the beautiful curves of her body.


    Even though she had gained 10 pounds of muscle, her arms were slender and her back was thin because of her slender frame and tight muscles. Her tight and raised buttocks embellished the proportion of her entire body, showing the feeling of vitality and vitality.


    Her neck was exposed to the air, and because of the cold weather, it trembled slightly. The burn marks on her neck had already recovered after a few days of rest.


    When Jack saw this, he subconsciously shrank his neck, but he vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    The wound on Jiang SE¡¯s neck had healed a long time ago, but she had been pretending to be seriously injured. Her ¡®acting skills¡¯ were so ¡®superb¡¯ that Laura was convinced of her ¡®injury¡¯. Jiang se had deliberately set Laura up!


    If Jack still didn¡¯t realize this by now, he would have wasted his years.


    Jiang se looked at chessaray.


    Miss Brown¡¯s agent is right. I¡¯m indeed taller than Miss Brown, but I have my own advantages. I¡¯m slimmer than Miss Brown, and after wearing the heat-resistant suit, my figure should be simr to hers. She ignored Jack¡¯s and Laura¡¯s res and slowly exined her advantages,


    I¡¯ve read the original work of ¡®the prisoner¡¯ many times. My understanding of the script and the character Lannie has to be higher than a stunt double¡¯s. She can better express her bodynguage and make it easier to operate in theter stages.


    She paused for a moment and looked at Chesare¡¯s face.


    besides, I have experience with ¡®fire¡¯. I think I can handle the sacrifice scene. Even if there are any idents, I can handle it and it won¡¯t affect the progress of the shooting.


    She slowly exined her advantages. Chessaray¡¯s eyes were dark and unfathomable as he stared at Jiang se. He neither agreed nor disagreed with her.


    Jiang se was right. When she was shooting the scene of the fire, the protective oil had an ident, but she was still able to persist and did not call for a break.


    At this point, no one would doubt her words. In fact, some of the people on set had been convinced by her. The Assistant Director sized Jiang se up for a while before he said hesitantly, ¡±


    ¡°Chessari Pixiu¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Jack continued to object but did not respond to him. Chessaray sized up Jiang se and Laura for a while. Laura did not seem to have realized what was happening while Jiang SE¡¯s gaze was firm. She allowed the people around her to stare at her. She did not Dodge or show any signs of fear.


    ¡°Alright, Jiang, go change your clothes!¡±


    A faint smile appeared in chessaray¡¯s eyes, and he finally relented. When he spoke, there was a profound look in his voice.


    ¡°Perform well and Don¡¯t Let Me Down!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Jiang se nodded. Mo Anqi rushed over and helped Jiang se put on the down jacket that she had thrown on the chair earlier. The few of them followed the crew¡¯s stylist to the dressing room to change.


    Laura was still standing where she was. Her manager, Jack, looked helpless. She sneered as she watched Jiang se leave. When Jiang se entered the dressing room, she snorted and turned around.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done this, Laura.¡±


    Jack¡¯s tone was a little heavy. He could vaguely sense that there was something wrong with what chessaray had said earlier. He wanted Jiang se to perform well and not disappoint him. If she was just a substitute, what was there to be disappointed about?


    He swallowed his saliva, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he felt a heavy weight on his chest.


    ...


    you shouldn¡¯t have given her any more chances to show off. If you hate her, you should have trampled her under your feet and not let her turn over.


    ¡°Jack, why are you so worried? She¡¯s just a substitute. No matter how good her performance is, she can¡¯t even show her face. After the movie is released, the credit will still be mine! She¡¯s just a Chinese, and she wants to please everyone who benefits her, but it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Jack was silent for a long time. He sighed and shook his head.


    Jiang se entered the dressing room to get ready for her makeup.


    She also removed her thin thermal clothing. Mo Anqi was a little confused. Jiang se should have used this opportunity to give Laura a taste of her own medicine so that she would be affected by Jiang se and not be able to film smoothly.


    In today¡¯s situation, Jiang se should have just sat back and watched as Laura courted her own death. After all, the more the situation was in a deadlock, the more Laura would be hated by Chesare and the investors.


    However, she did not expect Jiang se to stand up for Laura in the end. She was willing to be her substitute to help her solve this problem and clean up the mess.


    ¡°Sese, why did you be Laura¡¯s substitute?¡±


    It was actually not easy to film a scene where someone was set on fire. Back when they were filming Shireen, Jiang se must have suffered a lot. She should have known how it felt when the powder from the fire extinguisher was sprayed on her face and body. The wound on the back of her neck had only just recovered.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Mo Anqi still felt a lingering fear when she recalled the scene of her body being engulfed in mes. Even though the burn marks on Jiang SE¡¯s exposed neck had been removed after applying ointment, mo Anqi had seen the swelling and the peeling of her skin.


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Jiang se looked at herself in the mirror calmly. Mo Anqi and Xia Chaoqun were helping her put on the heat-resistant coat. When her eyes met with her reflection in the mirror, Jiang se could clearly see the burning ambition in her eyes. That ambition made her eyes shine brightly.


    ¡°But I¡¯m more afraid that the opportunity will disappear in a sh.¡±


    She looked at herself in the mirror and smiled, cheering herself on.


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting as a substitute for Laura. I¡¯m doing this for myself.¡±


    She wanted to act in ¡± the salvation of God ¡°, and she wanted to y a more important role.


    When the time was not in her favor, she could suppress her ambition and y the role of Shireen. However, that did not mean that Jiang se was willing to y the role of Shireen.


    It was only because chessaray was willing to give her a chance and named her as Shireen. He did not mention any other roles in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± and blocked Jiang SE¡¯s other paths. He only gave her a chance to audition for Shireen¡¯s role. Jiang se could only work hard in Shireen¡¯s direction.


    Now that there was an opportunity for Jiang se to act as Lannie before her, of course, she had to grab it tightly.


    To mo Anqi, Laura, and the others, Jiang se was just a stand-in for Laura in this scene. However, to Jiang se, she felt that this was her audition for the female lead, Lannie, in ¡± the salvation of God. although it was a littlete, the opportunity hade. She wanted to let Chesare see that she had more potential than just an extra who would die the moment she appeared.


    Of course, Jiang se was also afraid of the ¡®burning¡¯ scene. The terrifying memory of her being engulfed in mes was still fresh in her mind. The burning sensation on her neck, chin, and other parts of her body seemed to linger in her mind as well. When she thought about it, she could still feel the burning pain.


    However, Jiang se felt that the scariest thing was not the trauma during the shoot. Instead, it was the fact that she had lost such a great opportunity out of fear when it was presented to her.


    She could ovee the memory of being kidnapped when she was young, so why should she be afraid of a scene that wasn¡¯t that dangerous?


    Thest time she was injured, it was because Laura had touched the fire oil that she wanted to apply, which put her in danger of burns. Now that Laura¡¯s agent and assistant had checked the equipment again and again, the crew would only be more nervous than her about this special scene, so what was there for her to be afraid of?


    Sister Chaoqun, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.


    Jiang se pleaded softly. Xia Chaoqun only replied softly after a long while, ¡±


    ¡°En, Yingluo.¡±


    Man proposes, God disposes. Jiang se had obtained the opportunity that she wanted. However, whether this opportunity wouldnd in her hands would depend on many factors. A manager¡¯s ability was also an important factor.


    ¡°Send a message back to Oriental Cinema for me regarding the funds.¡±


    When Jiang se was fighting for this opportunity, she had already considered the cause and effect of the matter. At the moment, it seemed that as the investors were the tworgepanies from overseas, they had a preference for European and American faces. Her identity as a Chinese person was a considerable disadvantage. However, Jiang se felt that she still had a chance.


    Chesare was already very tired of Laura. Brown, in the case of a better candidate, might not insist on cooperating with Laura.


    God¡¯s salvation ¡± had started filming less than two months ago. Although it would be troublesome to change the lead at thest minute, there were not many scenes to be filmed in the early stages. Reshooting would not affect the progress of many production teams. Funding was not a big problem for Borgia and huandao. With regards to such a gamble on capital, Jiang se had PEI Yi, nie dan, and the others panies behind her. She was notpletely without confidence.


    She had already put on the asbestos-insted coat. Jiang se was going to be a double for Lannie, the female lead in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    In the script, Lannie was a weak and helpless girl. She did not have a strong body, so after wearing the heat-resistant suit, she could not put on any more protection.


    The make-up artist immediately painted Jiang SE¡¯s skin color over the heat-resistant coat. This was a veryplicated process that required meticulous attention to detail.

 Chapter 524

    524 Chapter 524 thin hair


    In order to save time, the three makeup artists colored Jiang SE¡¯s body. Then, they melted the paint on the surface with a low-temperature me to make her look more natural and shiny.


    More than two hourster, Jiang se appeared before chessaray in Lannie¡¯s clothes. She was wearing thin and tattered clothes. Her long hair draped around her body. Her face was pale, and her lips were pursed tightly. Herrge, clear eyes were particrly distinct on her palm-sized face. In her eyes, one could see the light and shadow wavering as her pupils trembled. She felt a little uneasy, as if she had a premonition that something terrifying was about to happen. She was a little timid. However, she hadplete trust in Andre, like a newborn bird, weak and helpless.


    When she tried to raise her head to look at the people in front of her, she was so afraid and weak that she didn¡¯t even dare to raise her eyespletely. She only dared to look at the legs of everyone on the set with her eyes half-open.


    When chessaray saw Jiang SE¡¯s performance, he felt as if his heart had been struck. The feeling of being truly involved in ¡± the prisoner ¡± and being able to witness the story was very real. It was so real that his scalp tightened and his legs twitched. He could not help but lean forward in an attempt to see the expression on her face more clearly so that he could better figure out her current state of mind.


    He had a premonition that Jiang SE¡¯s performance had not been reserved for the actual scene of her being sacrificed. Instead, she had already entered the state.


    Her face trembled. When she was uneasy but forced to remain calm, every one of her observations and sizing up the surrounding environment had a kind of carefulness that made one feel bitter.


    This was the real Lannie!


    Chessaray sighed in his heart. This should be the Lannie in ¡± the prisoner ¡± who had the purest and most wless heart, but was called a heretic by Andre and sacrificed her in exchange for eternal life.


    No matter how much effort Laura put in earlier, when Jiang se stood in front of chessaray, he could not deny that this girl was the only one who could be called ¡®salvation¡¯.


    He nced at Laura, who was watching coldly from a distance with a disdainful expression. Then, he looked at Jiang se, who was cowering in front of him. When there was noparison, he could still make up for hisck of acting skills with his superb acting skills. However, when ¡®Lannie¡¯ appeared, all his acting skills became imitations.


    It was just as Jiang se had said. She really liked ¡± the prisoner ¡°. That was why she could grasp the opportunity when it came. While she epted the role of Shireen, she had also been preparing for Lannie and pondering over her character.


    She had read the book several times and had a deep understanding of the character. When it came to figuring out Lannie¡¯s character and psychology, she was much better than Laura, who only took the script and memorized the lines. So when the opportunity came, she firmly grasped it.


    At this point, chessaray would be lying to himself if he still could not understand what Jiang se meant.


    Back then, when Jiang se had asked him for a chance, he had stuck on the role of Shireen and did not give her a choice.


    However, this smart and Ambitious Girl had used this opportunity to prove to him that she could do it.


    Even though he knew what was on Jiang SE¡¯s mind, it was difficult for chessaray to dislike her. She had used her courage to fight for an opportunity like this. He had no reason to interrupt her.


    The pyrotechnician was stillmunicating with her in a soft voice, trying tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know that the girl in front of him was already immersed in the audition.


    In such a situation, Cesare couldn¡¯t think of any reason to disrespect her. He gestured at the beginning and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Get ready,¡± he said.


    When he said that, the crew members thought that the ¡®preparations¡¯ chessaray meant was to prepare for the next shoot. However, Jiang se was the only one who understood what he was implying.


    She held back the gratitude in her heart and walked toward Andre with small steps. She didn¡¯t need to look up to know where Andre was, as if he was her salvation and home.


    ¡°Lord Andre.¡±


    She could still remember the night when the town had fallen. The demons from hell were wreaking havoc in the human world. She had hidden in a corner, and it was Andre who had appeared to save her. He had extended his hand to her and pulled her out of the abyss, and she had been cursed by the demons.


    Lannie used to doubt the existence of God, but now Andre¡¯s appearance made her think of him as a Savior.


    She was too naive and trusted Andre too much. So when Andre brought her to the altar, she blinked her innocent eyes and stood there obediently, not knowing what to do.


    The church had controlled the Empire for many years, and the people of the Empire had originally believed in the existence of God without a doubt.


    However, when the prophecy of the demon¡¯s appearance rang out across thend one day, and God¡¯s warning never appeared, the people began to doubt the authority of the Church.


    In order to prevent all of this from happening, Andre decided to recite the incantation in front of the people, so that they could see the arrival of God and the urrence of miracles.


    Donald had already changed into his costume and was waiting with a thick down coat on the outside. He didn¡¯t look like he was ready to get into character.


    He looked at Jiang se who was walking toward him. He lowered his eyes and fiddled with the pair of gloves in his hands.


    Under the confused gazes of the staff around him, chessaray stood to the side with a smile and did not say anything.


    Jiang se had already convinced him to give her a chance to audition for Lannie. However, no one was sure if she had managed to convince Donald to put on this show with her.


    Jiang SE¡¯s ambition was too great. It involved the female lead, Lannie. Other than the pressure she had to face to convince chessaray and the investors with her acting skills and abilities, there was also the biggest challenge she had to ovee-Donald.


    He was the male lead of this film. Unlike the female lead, Laura, who had to find people from Borgia¡¯s side through her agency, Donald had a godlike status among the Italy actors. His acting skills were superb, and he had a huge fan base around the world.


    In addition to Chesare using his personal friendship as a Commission for the shooting of ¡± God¡¯s salvation, ¡± the people from their investmentpanies had alsomunicated with him and convinced him to act in the film.


    The situation before them was already very clear. Jiang SE¡¯s ambition was probably obvious to anyone who was smart. Donald should also be aware of it.


    The contract he had signed with the production team was there, and his scenes had already been filmed for more than a month. If the production team had the intention to rece the female lead, not only would his filming time be extended, but all the scenes he had filmed before would also need to be reshuffled and filmed again.


    He had to endure the pain he had suffered before, and the preparations he had made earlier had turned into bubbles.


    As a heavyweight male star, if he was unwilling to go through the trouble and cooperate with Jiang se in this show, Jiang SE¡¯s n tonight would only end up as a farce even if she managed to convince Chesare.


    Chessaray¡¯s gaze fell on his sleeve, but he was looking at Donald out of the corner of his eye, waiting for his reaction.


    Jiang se lowered her head and stood with her hands by her side.


    After a long while, Donald smiled and took off his down coat, handing it to his assistant.


    The assistant¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and confusion. He took the coat from her. The filming for Donald¡¯s part had officially started. It was the moment when Jiang se was put on the gallows and the fire started burning.


    However, Jiang se was not ready yet. In fact, the camera was not even focused on the two of them. Yet, Donald seemed to have already entered his shooting mode. This puzzled the assistant.


    ¡°My dear child.¡±


    He had a kind look on his face, and this kind of kindness had even convinced himself that his eyes were filled withpassion. However, for some reason, it made people feel cold.


    The moment the thick down jacket was taken off, the smiling Donald¡¯s expression changed. His smile was no longer as cold and distant as before. Instead, it had a meaningful look.


    The bishop¡¯s robe seemed a little empty on his thin but extremely tall body.


    Two strands of hair fell on his forehead. He squinted his eyes, and this action made the corners of his eyes form wrinkles, blocking the indecipherable expression in his eyes.


    His back was hunched as if he couldn¡¯t walk. It was hard for him to walk and talk. He tried to raise his hand as if he was trying to touch Lannie¡¯s head. As soon as he reached out, he seemed to find something wrong and silently retracted his hand.


    All of these actions caused him to instantly enter the state of Andre from Donald.


    There were still many people in the crew who did not understand Donald¡¯s actions. Like his assistant, many of them did not understand why Donald had gotten into character so quickly. However, Jiang se, who had been following beside him with a gentle and nervous expression, finally felt relieved.


    Naturally, Jiang se could also think of the problem that chessaray could.


    ...


    She had interacted with chessaray a few times before, and he had a good impression of her. Hence, she had taken a risk for this audition, and chessaray had acquiesced in the end. However, Jiang se did not expect Donald to be willing to give her a chance.


    This was not an official audition. Jiang se was only supposed to be Laura¡¯s substitute.


    At this time, she had not been officially pushed onto the gallows. He was willing to act with her, and he did not need to take off his coat.


    However, after Donald understood her intentions, he not only gave her a chance, but also carefully took off his coat and rehearsed with her in his thin Bishop¡¯s robe.


    At that moment, Jiang se resisted the dizziness caused by her rapid heartbeat. She raised her head as well. Her eyes were slightly moist.


    Under the light, she was like a frightened deer after being chased by a Hunter. Her lips were already deeply bitten by her, and her eyshes were trembling because of her nervousness.


    She had actually applied some protective oil on her face, but it did not affect her expression at all.


    Everything was ready. Jiang se slowly walked up the stairs set up by the crew toward the ce where ¡®Lannie¡¯ was being executed. Behind her was arge green curtain. She was wearing the dress that Laura had worn that day. She walked to the ce where Laura had once walked to put on a show that she had once acted in.


    Laura had already finished filming the scene before Lannie was hung on the gallows. However, when Donald reappeared with Jiang se, chessaray did not stop him.


    Jack, who was watching from a distance, felt that something was even more wrong. This Chinese girl¡¯s performance didn¡¯t seem like a substitute. Instead, it seemed like she was already acting her own role.


    Especially with Chesare¡¯s tacit approval and Donald¡¯s cooperation, Jack had a bad feeling.


    ...


    In this scene, Laura would not only lose a special scene, but also many other things.


    He made a prompt decision. He stood up, picked up his phone, and made a call. He felt that he should stop this show from ying out and not let this Chinese girl continue.


    Jiang se had already finished rehearsing with Donald. She had already been sent to the gallows and finished acting a part that was not meant for her.


    The camera had been turned on at some point and was pointed in the direction of the torture rack. The girl had been tied up and the extras were ready. With the director¡¯s order, the shooting of the next scene would begin.


    my dear child, you have the purest soul in the world. You¡¯re willing to sacrifice yourself for the gods and to sweep away the filth in this world. Andre paused for a moment when he said this. He looked up and smiled at Jiang se.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡±


    There was a hidden meaning in his words. Jiang se subconsciously looked up at him. After she found out that she would be L¡¯s substitute for this scene, Jiang se had already memorized the script for this scene just in case.


    Thest line was not included in Andre¡¯s lines. It was unknown if it was Donald¡¯s praise for her or if the Italy National treasure actor had added his lines at thest minute.


    He had already turned his head away, raising his arms and shouting at the ¡®people¡¯ surrounding him below. He suppressed the extreme excitement in his heart, and his voice was a little hoarse because of the excitement and strength he used,


    ¡°Do you want to witness a miracle with your own eyes?¡±


    At this moment, Andre¡¯s body was nted, as if his body was somewhat out of his control.


    However, the fanatical look on his face allowed every believer in front of him to clearly see that the thin and tall body of the Bishop, who had saved a remote town that was on the verge of hell overnight due to the blessing of God, was swaying on the high ¡®altar¡¯. Behind him was a¡¯ cliff¡¯, and the wind seemed to be blowing his paper-like body.


    His eyes, tone, and expression infected everyone. At this time, Donald was no longer the gentle, introverted, and taciturn Italian male star. Appearing in front of everyone was a man who seemed to be waiting for the dawn to arrive and had already been controlled by desire-Bishop Andre, no, the Supreme Pope!


    The crew on the set seemed to be affected as well. They felt an inexplicable surge of emotions, and everyone once again witnessed the famous Donald¡¯s acting.


    He had cooperated with Laura in this scene before, but for some reason, the appeal was not as strong as it was now.


    The wind was still blowing, and the girl on the torture rack was swaying. It was unknown whether it was because of the wind or the fear in her heart, but she kept swaying.


    Andre¡¯s roar resounded in every corner of the set and entered the ears of everyone on the set.


    In front of the camera, Cesare watched the scene intently and held his breath.


    Donald¡¯s acting skills were superb, but no matter how good his acting was, he still needed a qualified ¡®background¡¯ to form a special charm that could move people¡¯s hearts.

 Chapter 525

    525 Chapter 525 negotiation


    Laura had also acted in this scene in the previous shooting. At that time, Donald¡¯s performance was still good, but he was not as passionate as he was now.


    It wasn¡¯t that Donald¡¯s passion hadn¡¯t been ignited. To be more precise, it was that L didn¡¯t even qualify to be a prop.


    The focus of the camera was on Donald. His infectious hoarse roar attracted everyone¡¯s attention. However, chessaray noticed Jiang se, who was tied up.


    She was hanging from a wire in midair. It must have been ufortable. Laura had filmed this scene before. Unlike Jiang se, when Laura was filming, she did not stop when she was about to be burned.


    That scene left a deep impression on chessaray. He could still remember how Laura¡¯s expression and bodynguage were disyed.


    Jiang se had been on set during the filming. She had taken a break on set after finishing a scene.


    When Laura was filming this scene, things did not go very smoothly. She was scolded by chessaray several times and cried. Jiang se had also watched the scenes during theter stages of the filming. She had to watch Laura shoot a few times before she passed.


    Chessaray had thought that Jiang se would be enlightened after watching the filming of this scene and seeing how he had scolded Laura to tears before she passed. In the same scene and scene that day, she would subconsciously imitate Laura¡¯s performance in which she had passed thest scene in order to gain chessaray¡¯s favor.


    However, she adopted apletely different acting method from Laura. When Laura was shooting, her expression was sad and helpless, and her body was instinctively tense and struggling. She acted out Lannie¡¯s fear and worry, as well as the fear of facing death.


    On the contrary, Jiang se did not learn from her. Instead, she hung in the air and let herself loose.


    Chessaray noticed that Jiang SE¡¯s initial expression was one of panic and uneasiness. However, as soon as Donald Read out his lines, Jiang se was like a little cub that had been cated. She quickly calmed down.


    What left the deepest impression on chessaray was that her eyes were not on the extras like Laura, but on Donald. Every time he shouted a line, her expression would be like that of a crowd of onlookers, full of admiration and trust. Her eyes were bright, and her cheeks were red. It was as if she had found a home for her soul, and she had transcended the pain of her body.


    It was clear that her understanding of Lannie waspletely different from Laura¡¯s.


    In this scene, Jiang SE¡¯s performance waspletely different from Laura¡¯s. She was more like Andre¡¯s listener. She was not in a hurry to show off her abilities. Instead, she was Andre¡¯s most loyal believer.


    On the set, other than the extras who yed the members of the church and the civilians, Jiang SE¡¯s performance undoubtedly made Andre¡¯s image even more distinct.


    In many people¡¯s eyes, Jiang SE¡¯s performance might not be as eye-catching as Laura¡¯s. However, chessaray had to admit that Jiang se was much smarter than Laura. Moreover, her acting style was different, which left a deeper impression on him.


    She clearly knew when to perform well and when to be a qualified ¡®supporting role¡¯.


    In the original work, Lannie¡¯s current performance was not described in detail by the author. Instead, the focus was on Andre, who resisted the curse, fooled the public, and hid his ambition in his righteous and gentle skin.


    Although Lannie ended up as a sacrifice like Shireen, the difference between them was that she was tricked by Andre and stepped onto the altar of her own free will.


    When the town had fallen, it was Andre who had saved her. He had reached out to her and pulled her out of despair. This had caused her to have a strange sense of worship and dependence on Andre in the depths of her heart. She believed in Andre¡¯s words with all her heart and even agreed to be sacrificed without anyints.


    That was why when she found out that Andre had lied to her, her soul fell and became the most demonic, unable to redeem herself.


    Compared to Laura¡¯s performance, Jiang se was much smarter. Chessaray took a deep breath and frowned when he saw the girl¡¯s fanatical admiration in the camera.


    The assistant¡¯s cell phone started to vibrate. The fire under the altar had started. The girl in the camera didn¡¯t have any lines. She was still acting as Laura¡¯s substitute, but she was trying to use her bodynguage to express ¡®Lannie¡¯s¡¯ attachment and reluctance to part with Andre.


    She was instinctively close to Andre, and her desire for life was much deeper than Laura¡¯s fear.


    Jiang SE¡¯s deep understanding of the script had be her greatest advantage at this moment. Her performance in just a few minutes was much better than Laura¡¯s.


    A good actor should not be distinguished by nationality, age, or the number of awards they had won. L might be an actor with superb acting skills, but after the same scene was performed by different people, the difference between them was immediately obvious.


    L had lost not only because she was cowardly and refused to go on stage, but also because of the idents she had encountered during the filming and the loss of Chesare¡¯s favor and support.


    However, one of them treated this as a job, while the other went all out and put in all her effort.


    Mr. Cheabyss, ¡± his assistant called out. Cheabyss waved his hand, signaling him to keep quiet.


    Jack looked at this scene anxiously from a distance. Chessaray was already signaling the pyrotechnician to start the fire.


    ¡°Mr. Borgia called. He said he has something important to tell you.¡±


    Chessaray stared at the camera with a serious expression.


    don¡¯t interrupt the shoot. Tell Carlo that I¡¯ll call him back personally after this scene is done. He paused for a moment before moving his gaze away from the two main leads on the set.


    ¡°I have an important decision to tell him.¡±


    The set was already on fire, and Donald sped up his lines.


    At this moment, the ground beneath Jiang SE¡¯s feet was on fire. The stuntmen beside her who were also suspended in the air tried their best to show that they were struggling and in pain. At first, she remained still and looked in Andre¡¯s direction. As Andre chanted, she seemed to realize that something was wrong. She subconsciously widened her eyes and her face was filled with shock.


    She seemed to have heard something unbelievable, and her body began to tremble violently. Her expression was a little confused at first, and then she shook her head in disbelief.


    Jiang se did not make a sound when she saw this. She merely expressed her inner feelings through the subtle changes in her expression. She had heard the contents of Andre¡¯s incantation. Her expression was twisted and filled with anger.


    The mes engulfed her, and her face was a little distorted in the mes. The next moment, chessaray raised his hand, and as the scene ended, the fire extinguisher sprayed out powder, surrounding her whole body in smoke and powder.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡±


    Jiang se was still coughing. After the crew members put out the fire, someone lowered the wire. Someone from below opened their arms to catch her so that she couldnd safely.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Someone asked. Jiang se closed her eyes and nodded.


    She still looked very disheveled, but the shooting of this scene was much easier than when she was acting as Shireen¡¯s sacrifice. The preparation work wasprehensive, so as long as she restrained her fear of fire during the shooting, the shooting of the scene would go smoothly.


    Donald¡¯s assistant came up with a coat and put it on for him. Before he went down the steps, he turned to look at Jiang se. She was still coughing, but her face was red from the fire-extinguishing powder that filled the air.


    Her manager had prepared a wet handkerchief to cover her mouth and nose to prevent her from inhaling more smoke.


    After removing the restraints on her body, she still had to return backstage to remove the restraints on her body.


    Donald stood there for a while and walked toward chessaray. He knew what had happened earlier.


    In front of the camera, Donald was holding a ss of hot water as he watched his performance. He did not miss Jiang se, who was behind him, nor did he miss the expression on her face at the time. He saw her subtle movements.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Chessaray asked him. He stopped drinking for a while, then nodded and replied softly, ¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± he said.


    He had performed the same scene twice, so he could naturally tell which one was better.


    ...


    Donald and Laura¡¯s cooperation was full of charm, as if they didn¡¯t want to admit defeat. They wanted to win the audience¡¯s attention and make this scene, which was supposed to be a climax, look ordinary, and there was no highlight to be found.


    Due to his cooperation with Jiang se, Donald¡¯s performance made him the absolute main character in this plot, making the plot even more eye-catching.


    ¡°She¡¯s very smart.¡±


    Donald had a smile on his face. He took a sip of hot water to get rid of the chill in his body and smiled.


    ¡°He also knows how to seize the opportunity and convince you.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s retreat in front of the camera was much smarter than Laura¡¯s desire to show off. If one day, this scene was presented to the audience at the same time, and Laura¡¯s fear and uneasiness were exposed, the audience would have a certain degree of eptance for the subsequent plot.


    On the contrary, Jiang SE¡¯s different performances not only enhanced Donald¡¯s charm in his acting and served as a foil to his ¡®ambition¡¯, but her ignorance and naivety would also make the audience¡¯s hearts clench.


    The two types of performances captured the audience¡¯s psychology differently.


    Therefore, in this special ¡®audition¡¯, Jiang se hadpletely crushed Laura.


    Chessaray sighed and agreed with him. if I didn¡¯t see this audition, wouldn¡¯t there be less trouble? ¡±


    He mumbled to himself. Donald put down the cup and adjusted his clothes.


    ...


    I think so, but my friend, I think you might feel very regretful that you missed the real Lannie in your heart.


    Chessaray became happy when he heard this. He nodded and said,


    yes. Although I¡¯ll find it very troublesome if I see this scene, it would be a pity if I didn¡¯t see it.


    The novel ¡± the prisoner ¡± held a different weight in his heart. He had spent many years toplete the adaptation and concept of the novel. He was eager to select the most suitable characters for every character in the novel.


    Chessaray¡¯s phone rang again. His assistant held the phone with a helpless expression.


    This time, chessaray did not refuse to answer the phone. He took the phone and nced at Donald. The man, who still had some fire extinguisher powder on his head and was wrapped in a down jacket, was holding a ss of water and watching the footage that had been shot earlier.


    ¡°With your help, I¡¯ll be able to convince Carlo.¡±


    After saying this, he thought that he would have to spend some effort to drag Donald into this. But before chessaray could say anything else, Donald nodded and said, ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Chessaray held his phone and smiled.


    Fortunately, the shooting of the movie didn¡¯t take a long time. In the middle of the shooting, because Laura caught a cold, there weren¡¯t many scenes about her.


    If the main lead had to be changed at thest minute, the only trouble would be some scenes involving Shireen.


    She needed to find a new actor for this role, and there probably wouldn¡¯t be enough time.


    Mordena¡¯s winter was almost over. As long as they finished filming the scene first and found the person, they could reshoot this scene next year.


    When that happened, he might have to spend some extra money. However, after seeing Jiang SE¡¯s performance, chessaray felt that it was all worth it.


    The process of convincing the investors did not go very smoothly because of Carlo. Borgia flew to mordena the next day after he received the call from Chesare.


    The person in charge of the investment had a serious expression on his face. People from huandaopany also came with him. The filming of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± had been suspended. The total investment budget for this drama was more than 200 million US dors. Brown¡¯s reason was not only because of her managementpany¡¯s strong connections and her outstanding acting skills, but also her poprity in Hollywood.


    The investors had invested arge amount of money and had to consider the return of the follow-up funds.


    Although Jiang se was famous in China, she was not very well-known in Europe and the United States. After the movie was released, apart from Chesare¡¯s name supporting ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, the poprity of the male and female leads was also needed to stabilize the box office. Compared to brown, she had a big weakness.


    The film Market in Europe and the United States was different from that in China. The ie of a film was not entirely supported by the box office. There was also the follow-up request-on-demand, the rights to broadcast on peripheral channels and television stations, the production and sales of DVDs and bluelight discs. All of these relied on the appeal of the main actors and directors, as well as the charm of the film itself.


    At present, the film was still in the process of shooting, and the investors were not sure how the effect would be after the shooting. The risk of Chesare changing the female lead at thest minute was immeasurable.


    The investors expressed their dissatisfaction with chessaray¡¯s request. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Donald, the male lead, chose to side with chessaray. He felt that Jiang se was more suitable for the female lead.


    After the special ¡®audition¡¯ that day, although Chesare didn¡¯t make a clear statement, the crew suspended the filming and alerted the investors, which was a good result.


    Jiang se stayed in the hotel to wait for the news. At the same time, she kept in touch with her country.


    Oriental Cinema had already contacted Borgia and huandao. Nie dan sent a message to Jiang se, telling her not to panic. After they had reached an agreement with these twopanies, it was very likely that they would fly overseas and try their best to secure the opportunity that Jiang se had fought for.

 Chapter 526

    526 Chapter 5


    The ¡®audition¡¯ this time was an excellent opportunity for Jiang se. At the same time, it was also a great opportunity for nie dan and the others to get theirpany involved in such a huge project.


    Oriental Cinema had not been established for a long time, but nie dan and the others had sufficient funds and connections. They were talking to Borgia and huandao about the opportunity to introduce God¡¯s redemption into China and to promote it.


    Huaxia had always been very strict with foreign movies. They were very particr about the quality and quantity of their movies. As Huaxia¡¯s economy grew, the box office of Huaxia¡¯s movies could already affect the final profit of the movie. Huaxia movie had the right to negotiate with Borgia and huandao.


    The filming of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ had stopped for a few days, and the crew members were somewhat helpless about the situation.


    Jiang se would head to the film set every day. asionally, she would consult the staff on shooting techniques. If she had a better understanding of lighting and positioning, it would be more convenient for her to filmter.


    She had bumped into Donald here a few times, and the two of them would discuss the novel ¡°the prisoner ¡°, as well as the characters and plot in the series.


    As the days went by, mo Anqi started to feel uneasy, especially after Xia Chaoqun left the set and returned to the country.


    She already knew about Jiang SE¡¯s ns. However, the production team had suspended filming, and chessley and the investors often had meetings. This situation made her a little uneasy.


    On the other hand, after the ¡®audition¡¯ was over, Jiang se seemed to have let go of the burden in her heart. Other than hanging out with the production team and reading the script from time to time, she did not seem to care much about the results.


    There were only a few days left until the Spring Festival. The weather forecast for mordena said that there would be another snowfall in two days.


    The hotel¡¯s main hall had the heater on. After lunch, Jiang se wore a thin sweater and sat in front of the French window with a script in her hand. She was silently memorizing her lines.


    She hadn¡¯t gotten the role of Lannie yet, but she was already preparing for it.


    There were a few desserts and coffee on the table, and the air was filled with the sweet smell of coffee.


    When Laura and her assistants came down the stairs, they immediately saw Jiang se and her partner sitting in the corner of the lobby.


    She already knew that Chesare wanted to rece the female lead. Jack even made a special trip back to the United States to ask the managementpany toe forward and ask for her to stay and see if there was any way to salvage the situation.


    When Laura saw Jiang se, her eyes reddened. She walked toward Jiang se in her high heels. When her assistant saw her, she instinctively tried to stop her, but she was pushed away by Laura.


    ¡°Miss Brown,¡±


    When the assistant saw her actions, she was a little anxious. This incident had happened because L had lost her cool and fell into Jiang SE¡¯s trap. That was how the Chinese girl had managed to take advantage of the situation.


    Before he left, he had told his assistant to keep a close eye on Laura. He couldn¡¯t let her cause any more trouble and make Chesare even more disgusted.


    The two assistants couldn¡¯t stop Laura at all. Jack¡¯s warning before he left didn¡¯t calm her down. Instead, it made her even angrier.


    Chesare¡¯s intention to change the female lead not only hurt Laura¡¯s self-esteem, but also made her very unwilling.


    She pushed her assistant away. When she was in front of Jiang se, mo Anqi stood up and stepped forward to keep Laura a meter away from Jiang se. She grabbed Laura¡¯s arm with both hands and reminded her with a fake smile, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Brown, your seat might not be here.¡±


    Mo Anqi was about the same height as Laura, but she was a karate expert. In terms of strength and physical strength, Laura was no match for her. Once she was caught, she could not get away no matter how hard she struggled.


    ¡°Go back to China! You should leave this ce!¡±


    Laura was still a little unwilling to let mo Anqi stop her. When Jiang se heard this, she was not angry. She smiled as she watched Laura¡¯s angry face. She picked up her phone from the table and took a few pictures of Laura¡¯s lostposure.


    This action made Laura even angrier. She gritted her teeth and cursed, which attracted the attention of the security guards in the hotel.


    pass these photos to your managementpany.


    Jiang se raised her phone and looked at Laura, who was being held down by mo Anqi. She smiled and said, ¡±


    I think they¡¯ll be more than happy to apologize for your ignorance and rudeness, Miss Brown. They¡¯ll be very sincere.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Jiang.¡±


    Laura¡¯s two assistants were also afraid that she would be at a disadvantage. Her security guards followed her. After mo Anqi released the two of them, she stood in front of Jiang se and stared at Laura warily. She was still rubbing her arm. When she saw the script in Jiang SE¡¯s hand, she cursed, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be disappointed. Lannie doesn¡¯t belong to you, and there¡¯s no ce for you in Hollywood!¡±


    When she left with her assistant¡¯s arm around her shoulder, she even turned around and cursed Jiang se for not getting the role of Lannie.


    Laura¡¯s appearance did not affect Jiang SE¡¯s good mood. In the afternoon, she heard from mo Anqi that Borgia and the person in charge of huandao had left mordena and flown back to Rome.


    That night, nie dan and Xiang qiuji flew to Italy to secure Lannie¡¯s role in ¡°God¡¯s redemption¡± for Jiang se. Two dayster, nie dan sent her a ¡®victory¡¯ gesture. At the same time, Jiang se received a call from Xia Chaoqun. Xia Chaoqun sounded tired, but she could not hide the joy in her voice. She called to report the good news to Jiang se.


    ¡°The investors have agreed to a substitution!¡±


    This simple sentence relieved Jiang se of the huge burden in her heart.


    Jiang se received a call from PEI Yi and learned about the discussion between nie dan and Xiang qiuji with the investors of God¡¯s redemption.


    Oriental Cinema took over the work of promoting and distributing ¡°the salvation of God¡± before it was released in theter stages. When they introduced foreign films, the publicitypany¡¯s share of the box office had already reached more than 20%. In order to let the two major foreign investors take a risk and listen to chessaray¡¯s suggestion to boldly use Jiang se as the female lead Lannie in ¡°the salvation of God,¡± after Oriental Cinema took over the publicitypany, they voluntarily reduced the box office share to 13%. When the box office had reached two billion, the publicitypany¡¯s share of the movie¡¯s movie was very low. The share would be increased to 15%, with a cap of 18%.


    With Chesare¡¯s insistence on recing Laura, the voice of Donald, the male lead of ¡°the salvation of God ¡°, Oriental cinema¡¯s voluntary concession, and century Gxy¡¯s negotiation, the investors finally relented and made the decision to rece Laura.


    When Jiang se heard this, she sighed.


    ¡°Help me thank nie dan and the others.¡±


    The reason why Oriental Cinema was willing to make such a big concession was not only because of PEI Yi¡¯s concern for her, but also because of the good intentions of nie dan and the others.


    PEI Yi smiled and said, ¡±


    you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. This matter is not only beneficial to you, it¡¯s also beneficial to thepany.


    ¡®The salvation of God¡¯ was a film with arge investment. The director was the famous Chesare, and Donald was a very influential figure in Europe and the United States. The film had only just started shooting, but it had already attracted the attention of many parties.


    In reality, Oriental Cinema had their eyes on this movie for a long time. It was just that they did not manage to get the investment. Getting publicity and distribution in China was also their goal. However, this would be beneficial to thepany and Jiang se. At the same time, they could also do PEI Yi a favor.

 Chapter 527

    527 Chapter 527-the wave in front


    After the two of them were done discussing this matter, PEI Yi felt a little regretful.


    ¡°After taking on this movie, you won¡¯t be able to return to the country in a short period of time, right?¡±


    Jiang se acknowledged her. Lannie had a lot of scenes to film. the salvation of God ¡± was originally expected to take 200 days to film. In addition, due to the sudden change in the female lead, some of the scenes that had been shot would need to be filled up again. Other than Italy, most of the scenes would be shot in new Zend.


    Due to PEI Yi¡¯s work and status, he was restricted. Jiang se was probably not allowed to leave the production team during the filming. The two of them would not be able to see each other for almost half a year.


    Jiang se bit her lip when she heard his helpless tone. She did not know how to respond.


    PEI Yi knew that she must be feeling guilty the moment she fell silent. How could he bear to put her in a difficult position? as soon as he finished speaking, he quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Take care of yourself when you¡¯re shooting. Don¡¯t get hurt and make my heart ache.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± yes, ¡°she replied softly. After understanding PEI Yi¡¯s intentions, she became even gentler. When she was provoked by Laura, she could fight back and find an opportunity to fight for it without caring about her own safety.


    PEI Yi was willing to take the initiative to be Laura¡¯s substitute in order to get Lannie¡¯s role. However, when PEI Yi tried to suppress his longing for her, she felt that his determination hadpletely copsed.


    ¡°If you miss me, just give me a call.¡±


    She said softly, ¡°even if I didn¡¯t pick it up, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done filming.


    if that¡¯s the case, I might not even want to hang up the phone for 24 hours.


    Jiang se could not help but smile at his sweet words. She pressed her face against the phone screen. As the phone was in her palm, it was slightly hot. It felt like PEI Yi¡¯s body temperature. It made her feel at ease.


    It was evening in Italy, so it should be early in the morning in China. He still had work to do during the day. Jiang se chatted with him for a while before urging him to go to bed.


    He insisted on waiting for Jiang se to hang up before he agreed. After the call ended, Jiang se carefully hugged her phone to her chest, trying her best to retain the warmth of her conversation with PEI Yi.


    The room was quiet. Mo Anqi considerately gave the foreign couple some space as they went out to shop.


    The crew resumed filming two dayster. As soon as the role in the salvation of God was confirmed, Chesare had already bought a ne ticket back to mordena for the night and was ready to continue filming.


    When mo Anqi came back, she was very excited. She said that she had met Laura in the hotel lobby, who had just checked out. Brown, the sweetheart of Hollywood, was ready to leave with a lot of assistants and luggage.


    Two days ago, she had arrogantly shouted that Jiang se should leave this ce. She probably did not expect that she would be the one to leave in the end.


    Laura¡¯s manager contacted Jiang se after the incident. He hoped that Jiang se would not spread the photos of Laura throwing a tantrum on her phone. He also promised that if Jiang se agreed, Jack would help her secure a chance to shoot an internal issue in the United States fashion magazine during the promotional period of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    The moment the news that Jiang se had secured the female lead role in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was confirmed, Tao cen was still in the country. She had just attended an award ceremony at a local film Festival. When someone from herpany called her to tell her the news, she could not help but frown, no matter how open-minded she was.


    She was a girl who had just started her career a few years ago. A few years ago, she had been schemed against and snatched the role in ¡± the lost city ¡± directed by Chesare. She did not expect that she would be the female lead in Chesare¡¯s next blockbuster, and she even had a scene with the Italy Donald.


    ¡°Sister Tao, Yingluo.¡±


    Her expression was a bit ugly, so Song Yi carefully called out to her.


    He was the manager thepany had arranged for Tao cen after Chen Jiao. He was personally selected by Luo Yin, the chairman of century Gxy, to serve this top star of century Gxy.


    He knew a little about the ¡®grudge¡¯ between Tao cen and Jiang se. However, he was clearly smarter than Chen Jiao. He did not make any decisions on his own. After learning from his mistakes, he would discuss many things with Tao cen.


    At this moment, Gxy century¡¯s ¡± number one star ¡± must be feeling terrible. Her position had been trampled on by Jiang se. On the surface, she was still thepany¡¯s top female star. However, in reality, her position was gradually being reced by Jiang se.


    When ¡± demon ¡± and ¡± unexpected incident ¡± were released at the same time, she and Jiang se were nominated at the France Film Festival on equal footing. To Tao cen, that was already a great humiliation, not to mention now when she was still better than Jiang se in name. However, in reality, there was already a huge gap between them.


    Although she had acted in two of ¡± the lost city ¡± consecutively, she only had a few supporting roles in both of them. On the other hand, Jiang se had already gotten the female lead role in Cesare¡¯s new movie. Her partner was the world-renowned Best Actor Donald, and her status was rising again and again.


    One could only imagine how much of a blow it would be to Tao cen once the news spread throughout the country.


    When the time came, thepany¡¯s internal structure would change. As Jiang SE¡¯s status rose, thepany¡¯s resources, which were currently revolving around Tao cen, would shift to Jiang se and serve her in every way possible.


    In the past, when Tao cen picked the endorsements, movies, and other resources first, Jiang se would pick first and then pass them on to the others.


    The important people in thepany would prioritize Jiang se and serve her first. They would no longer focus on Tao cen alone.


    ¡°Do you want to rest for a while?¡±


    Tao cen¡¯s embarrassment and gloominess were hidden under her calm appearance. The assistants did not even dare to breathe loudly. Thepany¡¯s staff were still excited about Jiang SE¡¯s chance at God¡¯s redemption. It was said that even the chairman, Luo Yin, was overjoyed and had invited an old friend for tea and a heart-to-heart talk.


    ¡°Rest?¡±


    Tao cenughed at first, but her voice sounded a little deste. She was a little disheartened, but there was also a mixture of suppressed anger. She even felt like retreating.


    She had been in the Dao for many years. She had fame, status, and money. It was enough for her to squander for a lifetime.


    In the past few years, she had been working hard for her career and had finally gotten to where she was today. In China, her development hade to an end. She had been unable to break into the International market for a long time. She had already worked very hard, but no matter how hard she tried, she could only get some small roles that were not popr.


    Europe and the United States had a kind of rejection towards Chinese faces. Should she retire in time and leave a good reputation?


    She already felt a sense of oppression, so much so that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She thought of the joke: In the Yangtze River, the waves behind pushed the waves in front, and the waves in front died on the beach.


    At this moment, Tao cen felt that he was the wave in the front and was about to be pushed out of this environment by the wave in the back.


    However, she was unwilling to ept this!


    She could leave with her head held high, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate herself running away in a sorry state!

 Chapter 528

    528 Chapter 528-not convinced


    Tao cen¡¯s gaze quickly became firm. Her unyielding belief suppressed the feeling of defeat that she felt. She tilted her head andughed,


    ¡°How long do you need to rest?¡±


    Song Yi did not dare to speak. Tao cen clenched her fist and ced it by her side. The news that Jiang se had gotten the lead role in ¡°God¡¯s redemption¡± had actually dealt a huge blow to Tao cen. However, at this moment, everyone in thepany was probably waiting to see her make a fool of herself. The audience andizens were all waiting for her to make a stand. In theing days, she would see many people disying the same cautious expressions as Song Yi before her.


    To Tao cen, this expression was the greatest irony.


    She tried her best to adjust her facial expression so Song Yi wouldn¡¯t see the depression in her heart. She asked,


    I remember when the official announcement of the cast for ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ was made, Jiang se wasn¡¯t the main lead yet.


    At that time, Donald¡¯s partner was Laura, who was known as the Hollywood sweetheart. The fact that Jiang se and brown were able to get rid of the female lead in a foreign film with such a huge investment despite the fact that the film had already been filmed made Tao cen wary.


    I¡¯m not sure about the specific situation. Sister Xia returned to China a week ago and secretly met with the chairman. The news from thepany said that it has a lot to do with Chesare¡¯s protection.


    Chessaray had the copyright to ¡®the prisoner¡¯ and had a lot of say in ¡®the salvation of God¡¯. He was not just a director who was paid for the filming, but also a big-name director who could directly participate in the share of the box office sales in theter stages. Jiang se had his support. I heard that Donald is on Jiang SE¡¯s side as well. There are also people from Oriental Cinema working for him. In addition to her rtionship with century Gxy, Jiang se managed to secure the role of the female lead in ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡± through all these factors.


    Regardless, Song Yi had to admit that Jiang se was very lucky.


    It was a great opportunity for many people to work with a director like Chesare. Not only was she working with a big director like Chesare in her first European and American blockbuster, but she was also very lucky to be the female lead, acting with Donald.


    Regardless of the movie¡¯s final box office results, Jiang SE¡¯s status had been elevated again and again. Not only would she be able to use these points to open up a path for herself and gain more opportunities internationally, she would also be able to stand on equal footing with Tao cen domestically. She would no longer be suppressed by Tao cen¡¯s limelight.


    Song Yi felt a little helpless. When Tao cen heard that Jiang SE¡¯s position as the female lead in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was secured by chessaray, she felt as if a bottle of mixed feelings had been knocked over. All sorts of feelings welled up in her heart.


    She had tried to curry favor with chessaray in the past in hopes of getting more opportunities. However, this person was not easy to get close to. He was the only one who maintained a rather good rtionship with Jiang se.


    Tao cen was silent for a while. She quietly swallowed her anger and thought for a while before asking, ¡±


    has thepany heard about Jiang SE¡¯s new ns after filming God¡¯s redemption? ¡±


    At the France Film Festival, when Tao cen and Jiang se were both nominated for the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award, Tao cen had already predicted that there would be a dispute between him and Jiang se regarding status and reputation sooner orter.


    There had to be a leader among the female stars in the century Gxy. Thepany¡¯s resources could not be shared equally with two people at the same time. There had to be an order of ranking.


    After Tao cen asked this, Song Yi was clearly prepared and guessed her n. He licked his lips and said, ¡±


    I¡¯ve asked around before. Sister Xia is very particr about Jiang SE¡¯s endorsements and movies. She doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of putting a lot of work on her.


    Compared to many female celebrities in Gxy century who were too busy to split their attention, Jiang SE¡¯s workload was not as great. She did not have to act in a show-off. When she took on a new film, she would definitely not take on a second one at the same time.


    Instead, he would only consider other jobs after his first movie had hit the jackpot.


    Jiang SE¡¯s new n is still unclear. Thepany has already prepared resources for her to choose from.


    Song Yi paused for a while and nced at Tao cen, ¡± however, before taking on Zhang Jingan¡¯s a chance of survival, ¡± when Song Yi mentioned Zhang Jingan¡¯s a chance of survival, Tao cen¡¯s lips twitched. He continued, ¡±


    there¡¯s news from thepany that sister Xia picked out a few scripts for Jiang se. She¡¯s seen them and circled Huo Zhiming¡¯s new drama.


    Tao cen¡¯s calm expression revealed some interest. Song Yi tactfully said,


    sister Tao, I¡¯m guessing that if it wasn¡¯t for Zhang Jingan¡¯s invitation, Jiang se might have epted the film. He seemed to have recalled something.


    at the same time, Lin xiwen from Shangjia contacted Jiang se before she epted the role in God¡¯s salvation. She wanted to invite her to star in her next movie.


    Unfortunately, Lin xiwen¡¯s invitation was rejected when Jiang se signed on to the cast of ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    Tao cen waved his hand.


    ¡°Lin xiwen?¡± he asked. She reached out and tapped the table with her index finger, ¡±


    don¡¯t worry about him. Among his works, I¡¯m afraid ¡®event of Beiping¡¯ is the peak of his career. Back then, Jiang se had made a name for herself through this film. She had even won the ¡®Best Supporting Female lead¡¯ award at the Chinese film Festival that year. That was how she got to know chessaray.


    Perhaps, in Jiang SE¡¯s heart, Lin xiwen¡¯s identity was a benefactor who had once guided her. After all, when she epted the role of ¡°events of Beiping ¡°, she was not famous and did not sign with any managementpany. When she first filmed this film, it was said that the pay was pitifully low.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s work wasn¡¯t stable. Hisst movie had lost both box office sales and reputation, and the movie he made was criticized byizens.


    He had approached Jiang se to act probably because he wanted to ask her to help him restore his reputation in the name of an old friend.


    It was normal that Jiang se did not take on the role. Even if she did not take on ¡°God¡¯s salvation,¡± she might not take on Lin xiwen¡¯s role either.


    Tao cen did not care about Lin xiwen, but she was interested in Huo Zhiming¡¯s script, which Jiang se had once been interested in.


    ¡°On the other hand, Huo Zhiming¡¯s new movie, ran ran.¡±


    She had heard that Huo Zhiming was preparing to shoot a new movie, but she didn¡¯t ask about it in detail.


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s condition was also unstable. He wasn¡¯t young anymore and couldn¡¯t adapt to the market environment. His recent works couldn¡¯t capture the audience¡¯s taste and the hearts of investors. Many producers looked at him with disdain when they mentioned him. However, this person was stubborn and refused to change his temper. His position in the industry was very awkward.


    Song Yi immediately understood what Tao cen meant. As soon as Tao cen spoke, Song Yi said,


    ¡°Director Huo¡¯s new movie has been giving him a headache about the investment.¡±


    He nced at Tao cen and gave him a ¡®you know what I mean¡¯ look.


    Due to Huo Zhiming¡¯s character and temper, many investors were unwilling to invest in his movies. He might not be able to cooperate with some famous movie stars, and the neerscked experience and acting skills. In a desperate situation, Huo Zhiming searched everywhere for investors with scripts in his hands. in the end, I came to the chairman.


    In recent years, Huo Zhiming¡¯s works had not been satisfactory and he had been criticized badly. However, this old man had some skills in his early years and had some connections with artists. He came from a family of schrs and even had some friendship with Luo Yin.


    Luo Yin was too embarrassed to reject the script. At that time, Tao cen was century Gxy¡¯s ¡®top star¡¯. Luo Yin naturally couldn¡¯t bear to let Tao cen take on this unstable movie with such a big talent. Thus, Tao cen didn¡¯t even take a look at the script.


    When Xia Chaoqun was collecting scripts for Jiang se, the script was mixed into the resources that Jiang se could choose from and given to her.


    To his surprise, Jiang se did not take a fancy to the movie scripts that Xia Chaoqun had carefully selected. Instead, she took a fancy to Huo Zhiming¡¯s ¡± criminal suspect ¡°. If Zhang Jingan had not found Jiang se by ident, she would have already finished filming ¡± criminal suspect ¡± and the movie would be in the post-editing stage.


    Tao cen heard Song Yi¡¯s detailed analysis and looked at him with approval.


    This manager Luo Yin had personally chosen for her was far more reliable than Chen Jiao. She was smart and knew what to do. She had already found out what was going on and would not do anything unnecessary. Although it seemed that she did not help her much, she did not drag her down either. She felt veryfortable using her.


    tell elder Luoter that I¡¯d like to see what¡¯s so good about the script that Jiang se has her eyes on for ¡®suspect¡¯.


    Her words revealed her determination to win this movie. Song Yi wasn¡¯t surprised at all and nodded.


    in fact, I guessed that you would ask about this. I¡¯ve already contacted Special Assistant Luo and used some methods to temporarily obtain the script.


    ...


    The original script that Huo Zhiming had sent over had always been with Xia Chaoqun, but Luo ao naturally had his own ways of getting his hands on it.


    When he said this, he saw the satisfied look on Tao cen¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy. He instructed his assistant to bring ¡®suspect¡¯ from his car and exined, ¡±


    the script was printed from sister Xia. I heard that before this, a small star with the surname Feng had his eyes on this role and had been fighting for it.


    However, because this celebrity with the surname Feng was not very famous, other than being born into a rich family, he had no acting skills to speak of. He was not on the same level as Tao cen, so there was naturally no possibility of himpeting.


    The person worth Tao cen¡¯s attention was still Jiang se.


    Xia Chaoqun had obviously kept the script for Jiang se. Tao cen¡¯s intention to get the role of ¡± suspect ¡± was a clear sign that he wanted topete with Jiang se. He might have a chance to talk to Luo Yin.


    When the script for ¡± criminal suspects ¡± was sent to Tao cen, Xia Chaoqun had also copied the female lead¡¯s name that was circled in the character outline of the script. Tao cen took a look at it and saw that it was the name of the female lead in the drama. She was a police officer who was righteous and full ofpassion.


    She was not surprised by such a thing. With Jiang SE¡¯s current status, she would not be able to star in Huo Zhiming¡¯s movie unless she was the female lead.


    However, when she saw the circled name, it undoubtedly confirmed what song Yi had said earlier. Jiang se had indeed been interested in the movie and the characters in it.


    Tao cen spent two days reading through the script of ¡± suspect ¡°. She had also read through the character outline. It was no wonder that Jiang se was interested in the movie. Huo Zhiming¡¯s script was already rather outstanding.


    Starting from a few different branches, the story revolved around the main storyline. The image of the female lead,¡¯Shen xuanran¡¯, was very likable. She seemed to have all the good sides that the audience would like. She was kind, just, and strong. She had the gentleness of a woman, and a heart that believed that justice would win.


    ...


    Jiang se was indeed very picky. If she took the lead role in this movie, as long as the actor¡¯s acting skills did not fail and Huo Zhiming continued filming ording to the script, it was obvious that the movie would perform well at the box office when it was released.


    I¡¯m sorry. Tao cen touched the script and then gently touched the circled ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯. Her gaze was firm. This role no longer belonged to Jiang se because she had decided to y it!


    Tao cen had other work ns at the moment. Her work schedule was already scheduled to the end of the year. She had epted the role of ¡± suspects ¡°. If she wanted to free up time for filming, she would probably have to wait until next year to start filming. However, if she agreed to take on the role, Huo Zhiming would no longer have to worry about the investment. She believed that he would be willing to wait.


    Her decision to take on this movie wasn¡¯t out of Song Yi¡¯s expectations. Song Yi reported her decision to thepany.


    Song Yi had no idea what thepany¡¯s higher-ups would do. He did not try to guess whether Luo Yin would feel a headacheing on. However, no matter how fast Jiang SE¡¯s status rose, ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was still in the midst of filming. Tao cen was still the leading female star of century Gxy in name. Luo Yin would still give her face.


    Sure enough, two dayster, Song Yi received news from Luo ao that the role of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ ended up in Tao cen¡¯s hands.


    Huo Zhiming had met Tao cen once in the middle of the movie. In terms of acting skills and fame, Tao cen was more than qualified to y ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ in ¡®suspect.¡¯ She had more advantages than fan Zhiyun, whom Huo Zhiming had originally thought highly of.


    After signing the contract with Tao cen, she was still filming on the set when Feng Nan received the news.


    The call was from Huo Zhiming¡¯s assistant. Dai Jia picked up the call on Feng Nan¡¯s behalf. When the assistant said ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ in an extremely apologetic tone, a faint smile appeared on Dai Jia¡¯s face.


    More than two months ago, Dai Jia had resigned from her job as a waitress and applied to be Feng Nan¡¯s assistant. Taking advantage of Feng Nan¡¯s resignation as an assistant and the trouble that followed, she had easily snuck into Feng Nan¡¯s side.


    Compared to the other assistant who was trembling with fear when faced with Feng Nan¡¯s scolding and beating, she was able to endure and was smart. She slowly began to take care of more of Feng Nan¡¯s chores.


    The set was in a mess. The director was a young man with little experience. The scene had been shooting for a few days, and Feng Nan would always hold back his impatience in a corner where no one was around before he vented.


    The director¡¯s shoot did not go smoothly. After the scene was reyed twice, several actors looked annoyed. The director had no choice but to call for a pause. When Feng Nan came over, Dai Jia had already unscrewed the cap of a bottle of mineral water and handed it to Feng Nan.


    Feng Nan gave her a look of approval for her thoughtfulness and obedience.


    ¡°Who did you call first?¡±


    After drinking two sips of water, Feng Nan pretended to ask nonchntly.


    The most important reason she had hired Dai Jia was not only because she had appeared at the same time as Jiang SE¡¯s assistant had just left her post, but also because Dai Jia had once known Jiang se.


    Feng Nan still remembered Dai Jia¡¯s words when she applied for the job. She said that she and Jiang se were old acquaintances. In terms of acting skills and looks, Dai Jia was not bad. She even had an advantage over Jiang se, who had only been halfway through.


    She had graduated from the imperial capital Film Academy. Back then, her starting point was much higher than Jiang SE¡¯s. Jiang SE¡¯s second movie, ¡± pretense to reality, ¡± had only been epted because she had been introduced by her.


    However, in the end, Jiang se was doing better than her. She had made a mistake when she was choosing her managementpany, which caused her to kill someone by ident. She ended up in jail for a few years, and her career as a star was ruined. Jiang se, who was not as good as her in many ways in the past, became a big star. As for Dai Jia, who was supposed to have a bright future, she could only be a waiter in a hotel.


    This was the reason why Feng Nan was willing to use Dai Jia. The enemy of her enemy was her friend.

 Chapter 529

    529 Chapter 5


    Feng Nan believed that Dai Jia¡¯s jealousy toward Jiang se mighte in handy one day.


    However, even though she was using people, she was suspicious and kept a close eye on Dai Jia. During the filming process, Feng Nan noticed that Dai Jia was answering a phone call. When she was asking, she was staring at Dai Jia with a sharp gaze and a bottle in her hand.


    Dai Jia lowered her head and said meekly, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Huo Zhiming¡¯s assistant.¡±


    When she said the name ¡®Huo Zhiming¡¯, the vignce in Feng Nan¡¯s eyes rxed a little. He smiled and nodded, indicating for Dai Jia to continue.


    Dai Jia nced at the set in the distance. The young director was still talking to a few actors, and the staff on the set were walking around inplete disorder. She lowered her voice and said,


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s assistant said, ¡± she paused and Feng Nan¡¯s face darkened, ¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    someone has already signed the role of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ in ¡®suspect¡¯, which you have your eyes on.


    As soon as Dai Jia finished speaking, Feng Nan gasped. He ced his hand on Dai Jia¡¯s arm and pinched it hard before he could speak again.


    ¡°W-what did you just say?¡±


    The first thing that came to her mind was that Huo Zhiming had chosen fan Zhiyun as the female lead in ¡°suspect ¡°, just as she remembered from her previous life.


    Feng Nan trembled in anger as the thought surfaced in her mind.


    She had contacted Huo Zhiming before and expressed her intention to join his crew. If it was during Huo Zhiming¡¯s early years, Feng Nan would naturally not have a chance with his status in the entertainment industry.


    But now that Huo Zhiming was getting worse and worse, it gave her an opportunity. She had auditioned for ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ before. In terms of acting skills, Feng Nan didn¡¯t think there was much of a problem with her. However, for some reason, Huo Zhiming did not agree to it.


    Feng Nan had wanted to bring his own investment into the group, so he was not in a hurry to force the old man, Huo Zhiming.


    Based on her experience in her previous life, she knew that investing in ¡®suspect¡¯ would only bring her benefits and no harm. This movie had good box office results and a good reputation. If she could invest in this movie and get ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ with these conditions, she would get both fame and fortune.


    However, she did not have a lot of money on hand. In the past few years in the entertainment industry, Feng Nan had taken on many small advertising endorsements and had also earned some money. However, he had invested most of it in the filming of ¡®revenge¡¯ earlier on. In the end,¡¯revenge¡¯, which she had high hopes for, did not bring her satisfactory results.


    In addition, after bing a star, she had to attend many events, and she also needed to buy clothes and jewelry. She was not famous enough, so she had to spend her own money on many things.


    In her early years, she could still rely on some of Feng Nan¡¯s collections to tide over her difficulties. However, as time passed, many of her valuable collections had been sold out by her. Feng Zhongliang had also cut off her dividends from Zhongnan industries and even frozen some of the cards and funds under her name, making Feng Nan feel a sense of embarrassment.


    When it came to investing in ¡°suspect,¡± she felt helpless. She had once borrowed money from some of the Feng family¡¯s cousins. However, the Feng family seemed to be harmonious on the surface, but they were actually scheming against each other.


    It was not known if this group of people had been greeted by Feng Zhongliang, but they were all talking about other things, and sometimes even mocking him.


    She had tried to persuade Zhao junhan to invest in ¡®suspect¡¯ so that he could earn money and she could get the role. However, Feng Nan recalled the scene when Zhao junhan had turned his back on her.


    Now, the two of them were only in the name of fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e, but in reality, they each yed on their own. Zhao junhan even brazenly kept a few mistresses and opened an entertainment investmentpany. His business was doing very well.


    He often saw gossip about him hooking up with small stars in magazines and tabloids, which made Feng Antarctic feel embarrassed. Naturally, he was even more unwilling to let Zhao junhan take advantage of it.


    That was until Dai Jia came to her side and gave her advice.


    Knowing that Feng Nan was short of money and wanted to invest in Huo Zhiming¡¯s script, Dai Jia suggested that she should take on a few more low-cost movies first, and then talk about investing in ¡®suspect¡¯ after she got the money.


    Huo Zhiming had held the script in his hands for so many years and had been preparing for the movie, but he had hit a wall everywhere. He might not be able to make a movie in a short time.


    When Dai Jia brought up this suggestion, Feng Nan felt that she made a lot of sense.


    As far as she could remember, ¡± suspect ¡± was supposed to start shooting next year. She still had time, so she signed a total of seven films this year. Each one could be said to be terrible as long as she paid.


    An unknown director, a messy script, and a team that was hard to exin in a few words. She had epted these movies without caring about her reputation because of money.


    The seven movies had squeezed her time to the limit this year. Sometimes, she had to fly all over the country to film. She had earned more than 10 million Yuan in total. Just as Feng Nan was feeling very happy, he heard that Huo Zhiming had already signed the role of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ to someone else.


    If that was the case, then why had she been filming these lousy films all this time?


    Feng Nan felt as if someone had punched her in the chest with a heavy hammer, causing her to be unable to breathe.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    She reached out and tugged at Dai Jia¡¯s arm, not caring if her nails had hurt her.


    In the distance, Feng Nan¡¯s other assistant did not even dare to breathe loudly. He looked at Dai Jia with sympathy, but Dai Jia seemed to feel no pain at all. She obediently let Feng Nan drag her to the side until they reached a corner with fewer people. Feng Nan raised his arm and pped Dai Jia¡¯s face with a loud p.


    Dai Jia¡¯s head was smacked to the side, and Feng Nan was so angry that his chest heaved up and down.


    didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll have to take on a bunch of films first? it¡¯s impossible for Huo Zhiming¡¯s movie to find a hezhi person in a short time.


    She reached out her finger and poked Dai Jia¡¯s neck continuously. She had nowhere to vent her anger. To Feng Nan, Huo Zhiming¡¯s actions were like someone stabbing him in the back. He was so angry that he was about to go crazy.


    She watched helplessly as a good opportunity slipped away from her. She raised her arm and wanted to hit someone again.


    When Dai Jia made the suggestion, she thought it was a good idea, but Feng Nan had lost his mind in a fit of rage. After she said that, Dai Jia turned around and licked the corner of her mouth, which was scratched by Feng Nan¡¯s nails. She said gently, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Feng, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible to decide on a candidate so quickly.¡±


    ¡°You still dare to lie to me? Did Jiang se send you here to mess with me?¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s tone was sinister, and Dai Jia lowered her head even more.


    I¡¯m not lying to you. Because this time, the person who signed the contract for the role of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ in ¡®suspect¡¯ is not fan Zhiyun, but Tao cen from century Gxy.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Feng Nan, who was about to hit her, stopped and retorted instinctively, ¡±


    ¡°Tao cen?¡± She was so shocked that she raised her voice, ¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Tao cen,¡±


    Dai Jia touched her red and swollen cheek with the back of her hand. She lowered her eyes to hide her expression.


    it¡¯s precisely because she epted the script that the female lead role in ¡®criminal suspects¡¯ was decided so quickly.


    Whether it was status, fame, or acting skills, Tao cen was not someone fan Zhiyun couldpare to. That was why she decided to take on Huo Zhiming¡¯s script, and that was why everything went so smoothly.


    ...


    It was because she had her eyes on the role of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ that Feng Nan had lost his chance.


    However, what Dai Jia found strange was that for some reason, Feng Nan was so sure that fan Zhiyun was the one who filmed ¡®suspect¡¯.


    Moreover, when she heard that Tao cen had epted the role, she had firmly expressed that it was impossible.


    Although Dai Jia did find this a little unexpected, Huo Zhiming was a famous director after all. Although he was not very famous now, he had some previous works. The cooperation with Tao cen was unexpected to many people, but Feng Nan¡¯s reaction was very certain.


    She gave Dai Jia the impression that she seemed to know ¡± suspect ¡± very well and was certain that fan Zhiyun would be the female lead. She never thought that there would be anyone elsepeting for the role.


    While most people in the industry were not optimistic about Huo Zhiming¡¯s new film, Feng Nan seemed to be very confident about ¡± suspect ¡± and was determined to make money to invest in it. It was as if she had already known that ¡± suspect ¡± would be a hit after it was released. It would be good at the box office and the female lead would gain both fame and fortune.


    As Dai Jia thought about this, she was a little distracted.


    Feng Nan was a strange person. She was born in Zhongnan industry and was the daughter of a wealthy family, but her behavior and words did not seem like a well-educated socialite at all. She had a bad temper and was very arrogant.


    It was said that she and her fianc¨¦, Zhao junhan, had established Jiangnan entertainment together. However, in the days that Dai Jia had been with Feng Nan, she realized that she and Zhao junhan had almost no contact. She had heard some colleagues in thepany talk about how the fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦ hated each other.


    Her colleagues in thepany did not like her and oftenughed behind her back at Feng Nan for not having the feeling of a socialite. Instead, she was like a third-rate star in the entertainment industry who was eager to make a name for herself and could not be put on the stage.


    Most importantly, she had an inexplicable hatred for Jiang se. As for the exact reason, Dai Jia had yet to figure it out.


    ...


    Dai Jia remembered that when she saw her resume and found out that she had signed with Jufeng entertainment and had killed someone because of it, she still remembered the suspicious look in her eyes.


    The two of them had their own thoughts on their minds. Feng Nan felt that the situation had developed beyond his control. It was as if all his memories from his previous life were in a mess, and his previous experience did not have the slightest advantage at this time.


    A lot of things had changed so much that she even had a feeling that her memory was messed up. Perhaps there was no previous life, and she had not been reborn.


    She was a little flustered, so she did not notice Dai Jia¡¯s absent-mindedness.


    The person who had stolen the role of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ was Tao cen. Naturally, Feng Nan had lost all his chances.


    If it had been fan Zhiyun, she would have still been able to put up a fight. However, she did not have the confidence to do so when she was up against Tao cen, be it in her previous life or this one.


    Other than Feng Nan and some domestic industry insiders, Xia Chaoqun, who was apanying Jiang se to shoot ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡± in Italy, also received the news that Tao cen had joined the cast of ¡± the suspect ¡°.


    The crew had ast-minute change of cast. Jiang se was reshooting Laura. In Brown¡¯s previous scenes, she and Donald¡¯s cooperation was quite tacit, and the shooting was much smoother than before.


    After rushing to finish a scene that needed to be reshot, Cesare motioned for them to take a break.


    Jiang se had lost some weight recently. Chessaray had requested her to lose at least eight pounds as soon as possible. Lannie¡¯s character waspletely different from Shireen¡¯s. She should have looked thin and weak, unlike Shireen, who was full of energy and fighting spirit.


    She couldn¡¯t rest after filming. She squatted with a 15-pound ball and was drenched in sweat.


    Mo Anqi whispered, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, does Sese know that Tao cen has epted ¡®suspect¡¯?¡±


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s script had always been with Xia Chaoqun. Back then, Jiang se had picked it out, and Xia Chaoqun clearly had the intention to keep it for her.


    Someone from thepany had called Xia Chaoqun to inform him of the news. It would have been fine if someone else had epted the role, but it had to be Tao cen. Mo Anqi couldn¡¯t help but think more about it.


    ¡°Is this a coincidence or Tao cen¡¯s intention?¡±


    During Chesare¡¯s ¡± Lost City ¡°, Tao cen had already tried to steal Jiang SE¡¯s role.


    However, ¡± the lost city ¡± was amercial film with arge investment at the time, and the director was the famous Chesare, so it was reasonable for Tao cen to snatch such a role.


    Huo Zhiming hadn¡¯t been famous in recent years, so Tao cen shouldn¡¯t have been interested in his movie scripts.


    ¡°How can there be so many coincidences?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nced at Jiang se in the distance and chuckled.


    Tao cen was a thoughtful person and never believed in coincidences. He believed that it was all up to someone.


    The director of ¡± suspect ¡± was Huo Zhiming. If it was not for Jiang SE¡¯s interest in the drama, the possibility of her reading the script would be zero.


    ¡°Not a coincidence? Didn¡¯t tao cen steal the role on purpose again?¡± Mo Anqi furrowed her brows and lowered her voice in anger.


    Xia Chaoqun shifted his gaze away from Jiang se and stared at mo Anqi. He asked with a faint smile, ¡±


    ¡°Stealing roles? What role did you steal?¡±


    Mo Anqi was a little confused by her question. She mumbled, ¡±


    the female lead ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ in ¡®criminal suspect¡¯.


    ¡°Sese did read the script of ¡®suspect¡¯ at the beginning.¡± Xia Chaoqun smirked. however, from the beginning to the end, she wasn¡¯t looking at the character ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯. She was looking at the character¡¯ Zhong Qi ¡®in¡¯ suspect¡¯.


    Back then, Tao cen had thought of a way to steal Jiang SE¡¯s chance to film ¡± the lost city ¡°. When Xia Chaoqun had gotten the script for ¡± suspects ¡± and Jiang se had chosen it, she had also paid extra attention to it. Among the characters in the script, she had not circled ¡®Zhong Qi¡¯ but the female lead ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯. She had done so to prevent such a thing from happening.


    Perhaps even Tao cen herself could not have guessed that Jiang se was indeed interested in ¡± suspect. however, she was not interested in the righteous female police officer in the movie. Instead, she was interested in the viin character who did not have many scenes.

 Chapter 530

    530 Chapter 5


    Tao cen¡¯s rash decision to sign the role of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ had a lot to do with his overconfident personality.


    She probably did not expect Jiang se to consider Huo Zhiming¡¯s movie. She was not the main female lead yet. That was why she was easily misled by the names of the characters in Xia Chao¡¯s circle and made such a decision.


    With Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reminder, mo Anqi also recalled the incident and nodded her head, ¡±


    ¡°I think so. Sister Xia, you even advised Sese to think it through.¡±


    Sheughed. then, if it¡¯s not a coincidence, doesn¡¯t that mean that Tao cen stole the wrong role? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun ran his fingers through his short hair and crossed his arms. He did not make another sound.


    Regardless of whether Jiang se couldnd the role in ¡± suspect ¡± in the end, Tao cen was not the one who had truly stolen the role that Jiang se had set her eyes on. It was fine if Tao cen did not have such intentions. However, if she really had such intentions, she would have miscalcted.


    The God¡¯s salvation took nearly 260 days to film, including reshoots. Although it took a long time, the results of the shooting made chessaray very satisfied.


    Jiang se spent most of the year overseas. It was alreadyte November by the time the movie was over and she returned to China after filming all the scenes.


    When she and Mo Anqi arrived at the airport with their luggage, they were quickly discovered by the reporters who had been at the airport for many years.


    For the entire year, Jiang se had not appeared in public. The only news about her was that she had taken on the role in cheabyss¡¯s ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± at the beginning of the year. After that, she seemed to have vanished from the country. She had not appeared in anymercial activities.


    As soon as she appeared at the airport, many reporters who saw her quickly raised their cameras and pressed the shutter button desperately.


    The situation attracted the attention of some passengers. Many of them followed the gaze of the reporter and soon saw Jiang se and Mo Anqi standing in the corner.


    The news of Jiang SE¡¯s appearance at the Imperial Airport quickly spread. Arge number of reporters rushed over. When some came to interview her, mo Anqi was still on the phone with herpany, waiting for someone from the century Gxy to pick her up.


    The two of them were squeezed in the middle of a pile of luggage and were soon surrounded by the media.


    Although she had not shown her face for nearly a year, it did not affect Jiang SE¡¯s poprity. In fact, due to the rumor that there was a change in cast for ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, this film directed by Chesare, which was still in the midst of filming, had been in the whirlpool of public opinion.


    However, the production team was very tight-lipped about this matter. The domestic media had tried to visit the production team of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± several times, but they had not been able to break through theyers of security and obtain any useful information.


    It was said that the original female lead, Laura. Due to his schedule, brown could no longer stay in the ¡± salvation of God ¡± for post-production.


    The European and American media had spected that Laura was not a woman. Brown offended Chesare, so Chesare changed the script at thest minute, which caused Laura to change her script. Brown¡¯s scenes were cut and he left the group very quickly.


    As for who the female lead was working with Donald, the production team was very tight-lipped and had never leaked the news.


    Through century Gxy, the local media magazines found out that Jiang se had been filming in the ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± crew. Based on this situation and Chesare¡¯s admiration for Jiang se, many people spected that Jiang SE¡¯s role in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± might not be a simple side character. It was highly likely that it would be a supporting role with some weight.


    The snapping of photos was apanied by the reporters ¡®questions.


    miss Jiang, you suddenly came back to the country. Is it because your scenes in ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ have beenpleted? ¡±


    this time, director Chesare¡¯s ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ revealed Laura halfway through. Miss Jiang, have you heard about the news that brown is not on good terms with the crew?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your first time working with director censare. What kind of person do you think he is? Laura. Did brown leave the group because he didn¡¯t agree with director Cech¡¯s philosophy?¡±


    ¡°Can you reveal a little bit about God¡¯s redemption?¡±


    Mo Anqi quickly hung up the phone and pushed the luggage cart forward. She yelled, ¡± ¡°Excuse me, please.¡±


    In the distance, there were still fans who had rushed over when they heard Jiang SE¡¯s name. More and more people were gathering. If they stayed where they were, they might be blocked by the fans and reporters at the airport. Jiang se lowered her head and followed behind mo Anqi, letting her lead the way.


    The reporters who didn¡¯t get a response continued to pursue him, and questions came one after another.


    The crew had not announced the change of female lead in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± to the public since the filming began. Jiang se lowered her head while many people raised their cameras and took photos of her. They followed her all the way to the airport.


    Thepany car was parked in the temporary parking lot. The driver was already waiting for them. However, mo Anqi and Jiang se were surrounded by reporters and could not escape at all.


    At this rate, if the two of them did not split up, they would not be able to leave at all. Mo Anqi pushed Jiang se into the car and gestured for the driver to get in and drive away. She would then find another car to go back.


    Jiang se walked ahead, and Mo Anqi was soon surrounded by the crowd.


    On the same day, China News quickly published news of Jiang SE¡¯s return. Jiang SE¡¯s various social media ounts were filled withments from her fans.


    After giving mo Anqi a call and confirming that she had returned to the office, Jiang se took a shower and rested for a while. She first sent Feng Zhongliang a message to inform him that she was safe. She then sent a message to the PEI family.


    The filming of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was not an easy one. Jiang se had been on edge throughout the year working with chessaray.


    Chesare was a very strict person, not to mention that her partner was Donald, so she could not be careless at all.


    In addition, she was just a temporary substitute, Laura. Brown had be the female lead, Lannie. The investment firm¡¯s requirements for her were much stricter than Laura¡¯s. During the filming process, the investment firm¡¯s staff had been following the filming process at all times. This also made Jiang se extremely alert.


    After the movie, she went home and had a good sleep to rx.


    Xia Chaoqun knew that she was tired, so he didn¡¯t arrange any work for her this month so that she couldpletely adjust her state of mind.


    In the past half a month, other than apanying Feng Zhongliang and visiting olddy PEI, Jiang se also visited Chang Yuhu and the other seniors who had helped her before.


    Chang Yuhu already knew that she had be the main lead in ¡± God¡¯s salvation, ¡± which was directed by chessaray. He was very happy for Jiang se.


    She still remembered that she had a dinner date with Jiang se one year. At that time, Jiang se had just entered the entertainment industry as a neer.


    While she was waiting for Chang Yuhu, she picked up a book and read it. It happened to be the prisoner.


    Perhaps, Jiang SE¡¯s fate with ¡± the prisoner ¡± was already decided back then. Chang Yuhu had read this novel before and knew that it was an unpopr book. When he saw Jiang se reading it, he was very surprised.


    The teacher and student of that year might not have expected that ¡± the prisoner ¡°, which would be mentioned by the two of them many yearster, would be made into a movie. The neer in the entertainment industry then would not only participate in the production of this huge investment movie, but would also be the main actor?


    ¡°I still remember how you looked when hou Xiling brought you to me.¡±


    Chang Yuhu asked Jiang se to stay for dinner. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. She did not have the aura of a celebrity at all. In private, she wore light makeup. Her smile was gentle and she had a reserved temperament.


    Her long, straight ck hair was neatly parted andbed. She was so beautiful and dignified that there was no sign of her being frivolous.


    Time had sculpted her slightly childish features even more meticulously. Back then, when hou Xiling brought Jiang se to Chang Yuhu and asked his old friend to give her some pointers, Chang Yuhu¡¯s first impression was that the child had a very beautiful face, a lithe body, and an excellent temperament.


    She looked more like a youngdy than a celebrity who was good at dancing.


    She had once worried that the child would be too introverted and embarrassed, so she had brought her to the theater to ¡®broaden her horizons¡¯. It was only after spending some time with her that she realized how smart Jiang se was.


    In the theater¡¯s rehearsal hall, she observed the shadows of every actor and obtained the knowledge she wanted from them. She was hardworking and willing to work hard. That time, Chang Yuhu had a love for her talent. He felt that this child had perseverance and was willing to work hard. She might go further on the path of acting than the average person. Later on, he pushed her to his old friend, Luo Yin.


    ...


    However, no matter how highly Chang Yuhu thought of Jiang se, he did not expect her to achieve such results.


    ¡°Sese, you¡¯ve made great progress these years,¡±


    Chang Yuhu had watched all the movies that Jiang se starred in. The sess of these movies was not only due to the excellent scripts and the excellent partners, but also Jiang SE¡¯s improving acting skills.


    Jiang SE¡¯s improvement could be clearly seen in every movie. In terms of details, she had sessfully shaped every character she yed, and her image was vivid.


    I believe that if you¡¯re the director of ¡®the salvation of God,¡¯ it won¡¯t be as good as Laura¡¯s. Brown¡¯s bad.¡±


    The fruit tea in the teapot gave off a sweet and sour fragrance. It was drizzling outside, and the heater was on in Chang Yuhu¡¯s house. The teacher and student held their teacups and talked about the movie.


    ¡°When will the movie be released?¡±


    Chang Yuhu asked. Jiang se took a sip of her tea and put the cup down before she said respectfully, ¡±


    ¡°Teacher, you also know that for such a movie, the post-production time will be longer than the shooting time.¡±


    After the film was done shooting, it had to enter post-production. In the end, the investmentpany would invite some interested Companies to Watch the film and decide on thepany that would undertake the publicity of the film.


    Huaxia¡¯s publicity team had already decided on Oriental Cinema. Therefore, after the movie was edited, Jiang se could use Oriental cinema¡¯s identity to watch thepleted film. She would then confirm the production process before the movie was released.


    ...


    This process would probably take two to three years, and it couldn¡¯t be rushed.


    the post-productionpany that chessaray is working with is very strict. The real release may only be after my wedding.


    Chang Yuhu nodded. I like the story of ¡®the prisoner¡¯ very much. I also believe that you, who likes this story, will make Lannie into her unique character. I will bring my friends and family to the cinema to support her.


    Jiang se felt very touched by the support from her elders.


    After visiting Chang Yuhu, she was free for the second half of the month. She went to the Western nine provinces to see PEI Yi and only returned in December.


    After the holiday, the tedious work came one after another. The first news Jiang se received was that Luo Yin, the boss of century Gxy, wanted to meet her.


    Century Gxy¡¯s hierarchy was very clear. Thepany¡¯s employees all yearned for higher-floor jobs, and the entirepany was in a very positive state.


    Luo Yin was on the 29th floor of the century Gxy Building. The number of people who coulde here could be counted on one¡¯s fingers.


    During Jiang SE¡¯s many years in Gxy century, she had dealt with Gxy century¡¯s Luo ao several times. However, she had never been summoned by thepany¡¯s chairman, Luo Yin, in private.


    If Luo Yin wanted to meet her, he must have wanted to discuss Jiang SE¡¯s contract.


    Her contract with century Gxy had already expired. The reason why they did not follow thepany¡¯s rules and sign the contract with her in advance was that she had been overseas for the entire year, busy with the filming of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    Two years ago, Luo ao from thepany hade to discuss the contract renewal with her, not Luo Yin. This year, Luo Yin wanted to see her. Did that mean that she had be an extra-important star in thepany?


    A few days ago, one of thepany¡¯s upper echelons had identally let slip the news that Jiang se wasing to thepany. At first, many people thought that it was just a rumor. However, when Jiang se actually appeared in thepany, she quickly caused amotion in the entire century Gxy.


    She and Xia Chaoqun took the private elevator up to the 29th floor. Her assistant, mo Anqi, led them into thepany through the lobby. If it were not for century Gxy¡¯s rule that employees were not allowed to harass its celebrities and find out about their activities, mo Anqi would have been surrounded by the crowd to find out if Jiang se had reallye to century Gxy.


    However, no one dared to step forward and ask. When mo Anqi entered, she was surrounded by many gazes.


    It was the 29th floor of thepany. Jiang se had signed with century Gxy for many years, but this was her first timeing up here. The CEO Secretariat led her to Luo Yin¡¯s office.


    The decorations here were simple yet Grand, with the colors mainly ck, white, and gray. The entire row of floor-to-ceiling windows allowed the office to be well-lit even without the lights on.


    What caught Jiang SE¡¯s attention was the tall bookshelf behind the sofa. It was filled with books, and there was a cup of steaming hot tea on the table. Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s arrival seemed to have disturbed the peace and quiet in Luo Yin¡¯s room.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Luo Yin held the cigarette between his fingers and pointed in the direction of the sofa. It seemed like he was receiving an old friend. He didn¡¯t put on airs to distance himself from them. It didn¡¯t seem like he was meeting an artiste from hispany.


    He finished flipping through the magazine and snuffed out his cigarette in the ashtray. He took out a wet tissue to wipe his hands and took a sip of tea. Then, he walked toward the sofa and sized Jiang se up before sitting down.


    has Xiaojiang been in thepany for more than five years? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun did not say anything. Jiang se nodded and smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Luo to remember.¡±


    She had signed a contract with thepany twice, and it had indeed been more than five years. If there were no idents, Luo Yin¡¯s invitation would be to discuss the details of the contract and the preferential treatment she could receive today.

 Chapter 531

    531 Immortal encounter


    After filming chessaray¡¯s ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Jiang SE¡¯s fame would be of great help to thepany¡¯s future development. She would be part of the Western film production team. Her fame would put century Gxy in the leading position in the industry. Many men and women with excellent qualifications who wanted to enter the industry would look up to her as a role model. Those who wanted to look up to the Western film Market would choose Century Gxy first.


    For century Gxy, putting aside the substantial benefits that Jiang se would bring to them from her annual filming and endorsements, just her identity as a female star of century Gxy alone would bring about a reputation that far exceeded that of other managementpanies. Luo Yin was well aware of the benefits she would bring to the development of century Gxy.


    a few days ago, I had an appointment with sister Yuhu for tea. I heard her mention the past and felt that I had let her down. You¡¯ve only had the chance to sit down for a cup of tea and have a chat after being in thepany for so many years.


    The two of them exchanged some pleasantries but did not get to the point. Xia Chaoqun crossed his legs and looked at the time on his watch, reminding the two of them not to waste their time.


    She did not have much free time. She had an appointment with someone from the fedarerpanyter to discuss some matters. Jiang SE¡¯s watch contract with thepany was supposed to expire in March this year. Since she did not have any works to air this year, her exposure was not as high as Tao cen¡¯s. Hence, she was slightly weaker in terms of the contract renewal conditions for the fedarer brand.


    Fortunately, Jiang se was very lucky. She seized the opportunity in ¡± the salvation of God ¡± to rece Laura as the female lead. With this advantage, she sessfully renewed her contract with fedarer for another year.


    Xia Chaoqun had to discuss the contract for next year with the fedarer staff and there was a dinner party in the evening.


    She should have understood the itinerary Luo Yin had given her. After noticing her small movements, he quickly pulled the topic back to the main topic.


    I remember that Xiaojiang¡¯s contract with thepany has expired, right? ¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s contract with century Gxy had indeed arrived. However, the internal department had been very tight-lipped about the duration of her contract. The reason they had dyed the discussion until now was rted to Jiang SE¡¯s filming.


    At present, Xia Chaoqun from century Gxy was still following up on her work. There were also attempts to poach her managementpany. However, ording to Xia Chaoqun, Jiang se had almost never paid attention to such information.


    Some of the follow-up matters also indicated that Jiang se had the intention to extend her contract with century Gxy. This was the reason why Luo Yin had been able to hold her ground.


    He was not afraid of Jiang SE¡¯s conditions. He was only afraid that she did not have the ability to do so.


    Regarding the contract renewal, Jiang se did have her own ns. She did have the intention to stay in century Gxy. However, the initiative to sign the contract was in her hands now and not with century Gxy. Naturally, she could not let rohault sign the contract like she had done in the previous two contracts.


    She believed that Luo Yin was also aware of this, so this time, he did not send rohault to discuss the contract, but personally came to discuss it with her.


    Knowing Jiang SE¡¯s personality, Luo Yin did not mention the length of the contract. Instead, he increased Jiang SE¡¯s share by 15%.


    Jiang se and century Gxy had always shared a 50 ¨C 50 split. Now that her fame and status had increased, such a split was no longer suitable for her.


    Other than the terms of the cut, the other terms remained the same. However, Luo Yin promised to give Jiang se more resources than before. After he finished listing out his terms, Jiang se smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Luo, you should know that I haven¡¯t had many works since I entered the industry.¡±


    She was not considered a highly productive artiste. Having been in the industry for so many years, the number of movies she had participated in could be counted. Jiang se had no intention of changing the status quo and desperately epting roles. Besides, based on her own value, she would not have to worry about resources even if she did not sign with century Gxy. Therefore, arge number of resources was not an important condition for her to sign.


    I can extend the contract to five years, but some of the terms will remain the same. Jiang se paused. Luo Yin nodded and waited for her to finish her sentence.


    we¡¯ll split the profits as you said, but what I want is century Gxy¡¯s shares.


    Luo Yin wasn¡¯t surprised when she revealed her ambition. It was as if he had already expected it.


    In fact, when she had first chosen century Gxy, Jiang se had already nned to take a share of thepany.


    Most of the profit was from her remuneration, which was not enough to attract her. If Luo Yin wanted her to stay, he had to offer more sincere conditions.


    Back then, he had managed to retain Xia Chaoqun with 0.1% of the shares, allowing Xia Chaoqun to jump from being an employee to a small shareholder with dividends. Naturally, Jiang se valued this.


    Both partiesid out their conditions. The details of the contract could be discussed slowly. The fact that Luo Yin did not reject the offer was the best oue. The amount of shares he would offer to retain Jiang se would require both parties to discuss and negotiate.


    Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se returned to the office after they came down from the 29th floor of century Gxy. Mo Anqi was already waiting in the office. She was holding a stack of documents as she carefully sized up Jiang se.


    She could guess why Luo Yin had summoned Jiang se, but she was also curious about the oue of the discussion. However, she could not tell from Xia Chaoqun¡¯s and Jiang SE¡¯s expressions. She was an assistant that Jiang se had signed in private. Jiang se was the one who paid her sry and bonuses. Jiang se was her real boss.


    Whether or not Jiang se signed a contract with century Gxy would not affect her. Hence, when she saw that Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se did not want to talk about it, she suppressed her curiosity.


    ¡°As for the movie materials, thepany has given Sese a few scripts to choose from.¡±


    The scripts had been selected by thepany¡¯s staff, and they were all pretty good. However, Jiang se shook her head.


    ¡°Put it away first.¡±


    Mo Anqi was a little surprised. She misunderstood Jiang SE¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Sese, are you worried that you¡¯ll miss the promotion of¡± a chance to live ¡°at the beginning of the year after you¡¯ve epted the script?¡±


    a chance to live ¡°was expected to be screened in March. Zhang Jingan intended to use this film to impact the French Film Festival and win an award. As the male and female leads of the film, Liu Ye and Jiang se would definitely have to go overseas together. After winning the award, they would have to go around promoting it. There was indeed no time for the film to be filmed.


    Xia Chaoqun nced at her. Jiang se shook her head and exined, ¡±


    before I signed on for ¡®the salvation of God,¡¯ director Lin xiwen asked me out to meet and gave me the script.


    epting the movie did not conflict with her publicity. She could confirm the script first and start filming after the publicity for ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ was over.


    Mo Anqi finally understood what she meant.


    ¡°After I epted the role of God¡¯s salvation, I had an appointment with director Lin.¡± At first, she had wanted to reject the script. However, Lin xiwen insisted on waiting for her to read the script and decide if she would be willing to shoot the movie before she got in touch with other female celebrities. Therefore, the script had been with Jiang se all this while.


    After filming for ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Jiang se had contacted Lin xiwen when she returned to the country. He had been waiting for her reply. It was true that he had not contacted any other actors for this drama.


    Therefore, no matter what, Jiang se decided to finish reading Lin xiwen¡¯s script first before she considered other things.


    Xia Chaoqun nodded his head. then you should read it first. If you¡¯re interested, Lin xiwen should contact thepany.


    The script had been in Jiang SE¡¯s house for more than a year. It had never been opened.


    It took mo Anqi some time to find the document with the name ¡°Lin xiwen¡± on it from the cab. Jiang se picked up the script and untied the seal. She then poured out the script, the character outline, and the plot outline.


    Mo Anqi sat down and immediately saw the words ¡°immortal encounter¡± on the script. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, ¡±


    ¡°Is this Lin xiwen going against a God or an immortal?¡±


    After ¡°events of Beiping ¡°, several of the movies he had filmed were rted to myths. God Eng ¡°, which had suffered a double failure at the box office, was also a ssic of Chinese myths and legends. He had thought that he would restrain himself a little after suffering a loss once, but he did not expect that the movie he was preparing to make again was rted to ¡®Immortals¡¯.


    Mo Anqi was not very optimistic about the script, but she was not the one who made the decision. Jiang se picked up the story document for ¡°immortal encounter¡± and said with an indifferent expression, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if it¡¯s good or not. We¡¯ll only know after we see it.¡±


    Jiang se had worked with Lin xiwen before, so she had a rough understanding of his personality.


    This person might have a business side to him, but at the same time, he also had his own characteristics. He had a very good grasp of emotions and was very good at shooting small emotional scenes.


    ...


    Jiang se did not know how he would film movies that were purely for the sake of box office sales. However, when he was filming ¡± event of Beiping, ¡± he was a very serious director. He was meticulous to the point where even the tiniest details were due to his own persistence.


    For him to be able to find him and insist on waiting for him to watch the movie ¡®immortal encounter¡¯, he must have a certain level of confidence. He didn¡¯t dare to take out anything bad easily, and he even waited for him for two years.


    When mo Anqi heard her, she felt that her view was too one-sided. She nodded in embarrassment and boiled some tea for Jiang se before giving her some quiet time to read her script.


    The script was called ¡± immortal encounter ¡°, which easily reminded people of the illusory opportunities that the ancient people had been pursuing.


    During the Longqing period of the Ming Dynasty, there was a family named Jin in Heyang County, which was famous for its good deeds. The head of the family, Jin shanle, was kind and generous. Whenever someone came to ask for help, he would always help them generously without hesitation.


    He had a son who was very good at his studies at a young age. He even married the Wang family, who was a descendant of a famous local family. He was a schr before he was even a child.


    Two years after Madam Wang entered the family, she became pregnant. Just as she was about to give birth, she dreamed that an immortal was in her arms. That night, she had an attack and gave birth to a son. At that time, there was a strange phenomenon from the sky and a strange fragrance floated out of the room. When the child was born, there was a blood mole on the center of his forehead. The Jin family recognized that this child was extraordinary.


    Jin Shizhen was a fair and adorable man. He was intelligent and pleasant at a young age. He had the ability to remember everything he saw, and his name quickly spread throughout Kaiyang County.


    The Wang couple treated their son like a Pearl in their palm and loved him deeply. When Jin Shizhen was 11 or 12 years old, they set up an engagement for him.


    When he was 15 or 16 years old, he was already quite handsome and was a famous handsome man in he Yang County. However, Jin Shizhen was not interested in the Four Books and Five ssics since he was young. He also did not want to take the imperial examination. Instead, he was very interested in seeking immortality and often dreamed of obtaining the fate of immortality and bing an immortal.


    How could the Jin family tolerate his treasonous thoughts? they forced him to study hard so that he could be an official in the future and bring glory to the Jin family.


    ...


    Jin Shizhen¡¯s father had been unable to pass the imperial examination for many years after he was awarded the title of a schr. He was quite disdainful of his son¡¯s innate intelligence for not doing his proper job.


    From Jin xuezhen¡¯s father¡¯s point of view, there was no such thing as Immortals in the world, and there was no such thing as immortal fate. Therefore, the rtionship between the father and son was tense, and the Jin family quarreled constantly.


    In order to dispel Jin Shizhen¡¯s preposterous thoughts, the Imperial examinations were just around the corner. The Jin n had built a courtyard for Jin Shizhen deep in the mountains outside of he Yang County, and they had let a manservant and a page boy apany Jin Shizhen in the courtyard. They hoped that he would stop focusing on alchemy and learning the Dao, and instead focus on studying and finding a way out.


    Jin Shizhen was quite depressed about his parents ¡®iprehension. He firmly believed that there were ghosts and gods in the world, but those who didn¡¯t have the chance to be Immortals couldn¡¯t touch the high Nine Heavens.


    Deep in the mountains, Jin Shizhen soon ran into trouble. He was caught by a monster in the mountains. The monster thought that he had immortal Qi and was going to give him as a congrattory gift to ¡®miss Mei¡¯ for her 1000th birthday.


    After being inexplicably captured, Jin Shizhen had seen a series of fearsome demons and ghosts. He also knew that this so-called ¡®miss Mei¡¯ was a spiritual monster who had lived in this mountain a thousand years ago. Because of her powerful strength, she became the leader of the demons and they would go to congratte her on her hundredth birthday.


    Even before he saw ¡®miss Mei¡¯, Jin Shizhen already felt disgusted by her.


    He yearned for the immortal encounter and the righteous path, and did not like demons and ghosts. Just based on the fact that this ¡®miss Mei¡¯ was the leader of the demons and could make all the demons obey her orders, and even make the demons capture him as a birthday gift for her birthday, one could see how bad this ¡®miss Mei¡¯ was.


    On ¡®Lady Mei¡¯s¡¯ birthday, he was tied up, but it didn¡¯t reduce his handsome appearance.


    The ¡®miss Mei¡¯ who appeared in front of him was not ugly. On the contrary, she was extremely beautiful. For thousands of years, she had never epted any other gift. However, to the demons ¡®surprise, the moment she saw Jin Shizhen, her beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she epted the¡¯ gift ¡®with tears in her eyes.


    Jin Shizhen felt very ufortable in ¡®miss Mei¡¯s¡¯ mansion. This female demon was beautiful and affectionate. She seemed to be very gentle to him and looked at him with infatuation as if he had seen her somewhere before.


    However, every time this thought came to his mind, Jin Shizhen would remind himself that this was a monster who had done all sorts of bad things.


    Therefore, every time ¡®miss Mei¡¯ was gentle to him, he would always speak ill of her, not epting the Banshee¡¯s good intentions, warning her to let him go home, and even saying that he would find someone to put her away.


    After a long time,¡¯miss Mei¡¯s¡¯ eyes gradually dimmed, and she finally let him go back to the Wang family.


    After returning to the Wang family and experiencing such an incident, Jin Shizhen was even more determined to find an immortal. He wanted to obtain an immortal encounter, cultivate immortal spells, and eliminate these demons and ghosts in exchange for peace in the human world.


    In order to save his son¡¯s heart from the immortal encounter, after the elders of the Jin family discussed it, they took great pains to invite his fianc¨¦e Liu-Shi to the residence as a guest.


    Lady Liu was extremely beautiful. For some reason, she looked somewhat simr to ¡®miss Mei¡¯. When Jin Shizhen saw her, he was reminded of the time when he was imprisoned by¡¯ miss Mei ¡®in the mountains. He could not love Lady Liu. In order to avoid his parents¡¯ good intentions, he returned to the house in the mountains.


    Who knew that one night, this Liu-Shi would actually be thick-skinned and follow over.

 Chapter 532

    532 Chapter 5


    In the beginning, Jin Shizhen didn¡¯t have a good impression of Madam Liu. He thought that her actions were harmful to a woman¡¯s virtue. He spoke ill of her, but she always kept silent. When she faced him, she would smile, be considerate, and gentle.


    Although she was weak, she was very stubborn. After a long time, Jin Shizhen let her be.


    In the process of getting along with Liu-Shi, Jin Shizhen gradually developed feelings for her. He realized that she was extremely beautiful, gentle, and pleasant.


    She seemed to know him well and took care of him meticulously. She was also very clear about some of his habits. The two of them got along well and Jin Shizhen even felt that he had found a precious item that he had lost for a long time and was slowly falling in love with her.


    As the two¡¯s rtionship gradually warmed up, he found that his heart to pursue the immortal fate had gradually faded. On the contrary, he felt that he was like his parents, living an ordinary life, being an official in the imperial examination, marrying Lady Liu, and having children. This kind of ordinary life was not bad.


    He decided to leave the mountains and return to life.


    When he returned, Liu-Shi looked very sad. After knowing his decision, she seemed to be in a daze for several days.


    Jin Shizhen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry because of this. The two of them were fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e, so it was perfectly justifiable. Moreover, they were almost of the same age. Later on, he decided to work hard for Lady Liu and marry her in a grand manner after he passed the imperial examination.


    Liu-Shi was quite strange. She didn¡¯t take his words to heart and even wanted to keep him in the deep mountains for a lifetime.


    In the past, Jin Shizhen had yearned to live in the deep mountains, hoping to obtain the fate and opportunity of bing an immortal. However, now that he had someone he loved, he yearned to live in the mortal world instead. He rejected Lady Liu¡¯s request and said that they were fianc¨¦e. He wanted to propose marriage to the Liu family openly and did not want to stay here for the rest of his life. He did not want to be in a sneaky ce like he could not see anyone.


    Liu-Shi asked him several times, but he was very firm. He even took the initiative to pick up his book and prepare for next year¡¯s exam.


    Before he went back, Liu-Shi was out of her mind, as if she was unusually sad. She tried to probe him by mentioning his views on demons and ghosts.


    Jin Shizhen¡¯s attitude was firm on this point. He believed that demons and ghosts should not exist in the world. He did not notice the look of despair that shed in Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes when she heard his words.


    She gradually lost weight, and her attitude was indifferent. There was a trace of despair in her mncholy. Jin Shizhen was immersed in his excitement and did not notice the change in Madam Liu.


    Before he left, Liu-Shi uncharacteristically said with tears in her eyes that before he married, as long as he was willing to change his mind, he coulde here to find her and she would wait for him.


    Jin Shizhen didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    After returning to the Jin family, he often missed Liu-Shi, and asionally found an opportunity to visit Liu-Shi, wanting to relieve the pain of lovesickness.


    However, for some reason, the personality of the Liu-Shi in Heyang County seemed to be different from that of the Liu-Shi in the mountains. Jin Shizhen could not find the feeling of apanying her in the mountains. The throbbing of their hearts was also absent, and the feeling of a mutual connection between them was also absent.


    However, Jin Shizhen felt that it might be because they were in different ces.


    After all, deep in the mountains, Liu-Shi was a bit more daring, so she was connected to him, and it was normal for her to live in his heart.


    In themon customs of the city, Madam Liu should have to consider the gazes of the surrounding people and her actions should be restrained.


    Jin Shizhen often consoled himself in this way. However, every time he met Lady Liu, the feeling of mutual affection faded away. Jin Shizhen simply devoted all his attention to his studies and as expected, he passed the imperial examination next year.


    His family was very happy and began to arrange his marriage. For some reason, Jin Shizhen began to suspect the Liu family in he Yang County and the Liu family in the mountains. They looked simr, but their personalities werepletely different. Apart from their faces, they did not look the same at all.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt his hair stand on end. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Madam Liu, who lived in the house deep in the mountains, had a simr personality and expression to ¡®miss Mei¡¯.


    Every time he thought of this, he would always remember what ¡®Madam Liu¡¯ had said before he returned home. She had said that if he changed his mind before the marriage, he could go to the house in the mountains to find her.


    The wedding date was approaching day by day, but Jin Shizhen found it hard to be happy. He had already realized the difference between the two Liu¡¯s. He was already suspicious of the ¡®Liu¡¯s¡¯ in the mountains.


    The one he really liked was not his fianc¨¦e, Mrs. Liu, but most likely that Vixen ¡°miss Mei.¡±


    Jin Shizhen felt a little embarrassed and afraid that he had fallen in love with a demon.


    He thought that this feeling should be ¡°Mei girl¡± using some kind of method to deliberately confuse him. He hardened his heart and no longer thought about Liu-Shi, and instead, like his parents had said, began to prepare for the wedding.


    The day before the wedding, he received a letter with a picture on it. A beauty holding a Plum Flower was waiting for him. The letter asked, ¡± Does our oath still count?


    The letter carried a faint fragrance. Through the thin piece of paper, Jin Shizhen could almost imagine the pair of eyes of ¡®miss Mei¡¯ waiting for his reply.


    What kind of oath did they make?


    Even though she had said that she would wait for him to return, now that the wedding date was approaching, his choice was not her.


    On the wedding night, there wasughter and joy outside, but Jin Shizhen did not know why he was panicking.


    Sitting in front of him was Liu-Shi, who was waiting for him to lift the red veil, but he seemed to have found that miss Mei hade. His face was pale and his expression mournful. He reached out to touch the red heart mole on his forehead.


    When she touched the Zhusha mole between her eyebrows, it was shockingly hot. Someone eximed, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with an official?¡±


    The dark red mark between his brows faded as scenes shed through his mind. It was as if he had just woken up from a dream, and he remembered many things from his previous life.


    He and she were both Immortals from heaven, but because of their secret love, they agreed toe down to the mortal world and be together for a hundred years.


    One reincarnated as a human, one upied a mountain as a demon. The reincarnated person forgot the past, but the demon still remembered the promise from a thousand years ago.


    For fear that she could not find her lover, she used a drop of her heart¡¯s blood on his forehead as a guide between the two of them, so that he could find his lover after reincarnation.


    The Zhusha mole¡¯s color was getting lighter and lighter, almost to the point of disappearing. Jin Shiya¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety, and he shouted ¡®immortal encounter¡¯, wanting to find her.


    The ¡®immortal encounter¡¯ that he had always called was not the illusory immortal Dao opportunity, but her name was Mei Xianyun. She had once been in front of him, but he had pushed her away.


    On the wedding night, he rushed back to the house in the mountains, but the beauty was already gone, leaving only a room full of fragrance.


    It was still a letter with a faint plum fragrance. She had lost everything for him, and he did not love her who had lost everything.


    Perhaps Mei xianyuan had already anticipated this kind of result, so when she took shape, she still held on to a glimmer of life, wanting to find her lover who had made an oath of undying love. But she had already prepared for the worst. She had transformed into the face of his fianc¨¦e, Liu Shi, so that in the future, he would understand everything. After losing her, he could easily ept Liu Shi and apany her for the rest of his life. He was afraid that because of this fate, his future would be destroyed.


    By the time Jiang se finished reading the story in one breath, the sky had already turned dark.


    The tablemp was still on. The pot of tea that mo Anqi had brewed for her had already turned cold after she took a sip from it.


    It was no wonder that Lin xiwen was so confident that she was willing to wait for him. This story waspletely different from ¡± God Eng quelled the chaos in the world ¡± that Lin xiwen had previously filmed. It crushed Lin xiwen¡¯s delicate emotions in every corner of the script.


    Jin Shizhen imed that he was looking for an ¡®immortal encounter¡¯, but when the real immortal encounter appeared in front of him, he avoided it like the gue.


    Later on, when he realized who he really liked, he didn¡¯t have the courage and lost his partner.


    Inparison, the plum immortal fate was more emotional than him.


    When the two of them fell in love, she was determined to give up her identity as a fairy and descend to the mortal world to be a demon in order to fulfill her promise with Jin Shizhen. She wanted to spend the rest of her life with him andplete a marriage.


    In the end, she gave up everything and no longer had any friends. She could only wait for countless years. However, she realized that Jin Shizhen did not love her when she had nothing. In fact, he even avoided her because of her seductress identity. This was the greatest irony of the entire drama.


    ...


    Jiang se picked up the character outline. The role that Lin xiwen wanted to give her was plum blossom Fairy fate.


    From the first name that appeared in the script, in the eyes of the demons, she was a powerful Banshee. She was lonely and cold, and did not like to interact with people. She celebrated her birthday once every hundred years, but she never epted anything from others.


    He had made an exception and epted Jin Shizhen during his thousand-year-old birthday, but he was hurt because of this.


    The moment she appeared, she was so beautiful that she didn¡¯t have any evil charm. Instead, she was like a refined fairy. Even Jin Shizhen, who was full of prejudice against her, was amazed by her.


    However, this impression of hers changed the moment she saw Jin Shizhen. Her eyes were filled with joy, excitement, and happiness, just like a young girl who had just experienced love.


    Later on, when she disguised herself as Madam Liu and got along with Jin Shizhen, she had probably already expected her and Jin Shizhen¡¯s final ending. Therefore, even though Jin Shizhen¡¯s love for her grew stronger day by day, she was always worried about her personal gains and losses, and she was somewhat depressed.


    Jiang se was indeed very interested in this character, as she had room to shine. Just by reading the plot outline, Jiang se had already found some inspiration. She decided to take on the drama.


    She stretchedzily. Mo Anqi, who had been ying with her phone on the other side of the sofa, put down her phone and sighed, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally finished reading.¡±


    Jiang se was so engrossed in the story that she did not even notice him looking at her a few times.


    ¡°What do you think about Lin xiwen¡¯s movie?¡±


    ...


    Jiang se nodded. She watched as the woman munched on a piece of cake.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. This time, director Lin should have found the feeling.¡±


    As long as they followed the script¡¯s outline, there would be no mistakes in the middle, and the actors would perform steadily, Lin xiwen should be able to use ¡± immortal encounter ¡± to restore his reputation and turn over the bad influence that ¡± Eng the God quelling the chaos in the world ¡± had brought him.


    Lin xiwen was very good at dealing with this kind of plot, so there was no big problem. For this kind of mythical movie, as long as you were willing to spend money on the post-production special effects, the script, the lead actors, and the director had no problems, there would be almost no problems.


    ¡°You¡¯ve decided to take on this movie?¡±


    Mo Anqi was a little surprised to hear that. Jiang se responded.


    The next day, she called Lin xiwen and told her that she was willing to take over the ¡°immortal encounter.¡± Lin xiwen was extremely happy.


    It had been more than two years since the script for ¡± immortal encounter ¡± had been handed over to Jiang se. Lin xiwen used these two years to exchange for an opportunity.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s happiness was revealed through her trembling voice. He told Jiang se that he would officially hand over the script to century Gxy through thepanyter and then discuss the terms and conditions for the contract.


    Lin xiwen was silent for a while before asking,


    ¡°Sese, can I ask you why you were willing to ept the immortal encounter?¡±


    After he said this, he seemed to realize that he had asked the wrong question, so he organized his words.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying that the script is bad.¡±


    He had originally asked hou Xiling for help in writing the script for this movie. He wanted hou Xiling to write another script for him.


    However, due to his health condition, hou Xiling eventually rejected his request. However, since the two of them had worked together before, hou Xiling introduced one of his students from his early years to a person who was also an excellent writer. This romantic love drama was written with mythical colors.


    The moment Lin xiwen received the script and read through it, the thought of inviting Jiang se popped up in her mind.


    He had a feeling that this movie would be a good one because of the good script. It was one of the key factors for a movie¡¯s sess. If he could invite Jiang se, with her improved acting skills over the past few years, the box office sales for ¡°immortal encounter¡± would definitely not be a problem after it was released.


    However, the Jiang se at that time was no longer the same as the Jiang se who had worked with Lin xiwen on ¡°events of Beiping¡± in her early years. Back then, she was still a neer and was a girl that could be hired with a sry of more than a hundred thousand.


    By the time Lin xiwen had the idea to cast Jiang se as the main lead, she had already acted in many movies in a row, and her status had risen again and again.


    She was even nominated for ¡®Best Actress¡¯ at the French Film Festival for ¡®the demon¡¯. Lin xiwen was not confident that she would ept his film.


    Last year, before Jiang se was going to film chessaray¡¯s ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Lin xiwen had asked her to consider¡± immortal encounter ¡°after filming the movie. In reality, she had not been very confident about it.


    She had already participated in a film with a big director and a big production, so it was hard to say whether she would turn her attention to ¡°immortal encounter ¡°.


    Therefore, after Jiang se finished off all the supporting roles in ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Lin xiwen did not call her to ask about it immediately. She did not expect Jiang se to call her and mention it to her.


    Even though he had not finished his sentence, Jiang se could understand what he meant. She was still holding the character overview of ¡°immortal encounter¡± in her hand. When she heard Lin xiwen¡¯s question, she smiled and replied, ¡±


    ¡°Director Lin, you should understand that good movies don¡¯t differentiate between countries.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the standard of a big investment, big production, or big director overseas. The film produced was definitely good, and the domestic film might not lose to others.


    in my opinion, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no market for Chinese mythical movies. They justck the corresponding good story and a good director to present them to the audience.


    The story of ¡°immortal encounter¡± was like a cup of tea, with a leisurely charm. After drinking it, one would still feel the fragrance lingering in the mouth, and the aftertaste was iparable.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s actions were also very fast. A weekter, thepany had received the TV series ¡°immortal encounter.


    With Jiang SE¡¯s sincere approval, they soon discussed the remuneration and other issues.


    Lin xiwen had actually managed to get in touch with nie dan and convinced him, Xiang qiuji, and the others to invest in ¡°destiny. now that they did not have to worry about funding anymore, Xia Chaoqun helped Jiang se raise her pay to 80 million. At the same time, he asked for a share of the box office. This price had already surpassed Tao cen¡¯s. Once the productionpany set the pay, Jiang SE¡¯s position in century Gxy immediately surpassed Tao cen¡¯s. She was even the first among the Chinese celebrities.

 Chapter 533

    533 Chapter 5


    sister Tao, Zhou Sheng from thepany called earlier. He said that Jiang se has epted a new film. Her pay has been set at this amount.


    Song Yi made an ¡®eight¡¯ sign at Tao cen, but Tao cen didn¡¯t say anything.


    She knew that since Song Yi took the initiative to bring up this topic, there should be more to it.


    the lost city ¡°was scheduled to be released worldwide on the 3rd of February. Although Tao cen did not y a big role in the movie, the Chinese box office had yed a very important role in the global box office in recent years. Therefore, she was also running around with the crew to promote it, which indirectly opened up some European and American poprity.


    During this period, with the help of chessaray¡¯s fame, she had sessfully hooked up with several well-known Hollywood producers and investors. She had also gotten the business cards of many filmmakers. Once ¡°the lost city¡± was released, if the global box office was good, it could be made into a series of IP. Tao cen¡¯s status would also rise, and it would be much easier to break into the European and American markets by then.


    Because of this, Tao cen performed very well during the promotional period. When Zhou Sheng called her, she was still in North America. She only returned to the hotel after a day of promotional work with the crew.


    Her assistant was helping her remove her makeup. In reality, she was so tired that she did not want to speak. However, since it concerned Jiang se, Tao cen still perked up and listened to Song Yi.


    other than the 80 million, sister Xia also talked to her about the share of the box office.


    When Song Yi said this, Tao cen¡¯s brows truly furrowed.


    At present, Tao cen¡¯s remuneration had always maintained a leading position in China. She had earned nearly 100 million Yuan from acting in Chinese movies.


    If she was optimistic about the box office of this movie, she would also lower her pay and strive to get a share of the box office.


    However, if they wanted a share of the box office, the agreed price would not be able to reach 80 million.


    ¡°Chaoqun proposed such a condition?¡±


    The assistant¡¯s makeup removal action paused. Tao cen opened her eyes and stared at Song Yi.


    ¡°Will the investors agree?¡±


    Even though Jiang se had acted in Chesare¡¯s ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± and worked with the Italian male star, Donald, her status had been elevated slightly. However, her next movie would probably be paid over a hundred million. It was impossible for her to be elevated by so much in one go.


    After all,¡¯the salvation of God¡¯ had not been released yet. It was not good whether it won a big victory or whether it had a bad reputation and box office.


    ¡°What kind of movie would she dare to ask for such an exorbitant price?¡±


    Tao cen was well aware of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s personality. She would never do something that she was not confident in.


    After all, if Jiang SE¡¯s reputation was elevated too high and she was put in an awkward position in the end, it would cause an awkward situation. When Jiang SE¡¯s value rose, no local investor would be willing to offer her such a price. No matter how high Jiang SE¡¯s remuneration was, it would only be an inted price.


    Xia Chaoqun wasn¡¯t a new manager, so it was impossible for him to do such a thing.


    Unless Xia Chaoqun was confident that the producer would be able toe up with this sum of money and was willing to fork out the money, she would not do this.


    As long as Jiang SE¡¯s first job of raising her pay was settled, her future status and worth would be real.


    ¡°The movie isn¡¯t a big production and the director is only Lin xiwen.¡±


    Song Yi sighed helplessly, ¡±


    but the investmentpany is Oriental Cinema. The biggest shareholder is Jiang SE¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Hence, Oriental Cinema would definitely agree to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s conditions.


    To some of the business partners in Oriental Cinema, connections were more important than money. In reality, the share of the box office that Jiang se took was merely transferred from his left hand to his right hand.


    However, this was different for Jiang se. When Song Yi saw Tao cen¡¯s clenched fist, he lowered his voice.


    Zhou Sheng also mentioned that Jiang SE¡¯s contract has expired. Mr. Luo met with her a few days ago.


    After he finished speaking, he moved his upper body closer to Tao cen and said, ¡±


    ¡°Can you guess what they said?¡±


    After Song Yi said this, Tao cen didn¡¯t reply.


    He raised his head in surprise and happened to see Tao cen looking at him with a faint smile. He instantly felt a little awkward.


    Originally, Song Yi wanted to show off his ability in front of Tao cen, but Tao cen¡¯s gaze seemed to see through everything.


    I was wondering why Chaoqun would suddenly raise his pay so high. So it turns out that he was waiting here.


    When she said this, she felt a little ufortable.


    Jiang SE¡¯s contract with century Gxy was about to expire. Luo Hua did not want to talk to her. She must be thinking about the renewal.


    Having been in this line of work for many years, Tao cen was well aware of thepany¡¯s approach.


    Currently, Jiang se was of great value. She had more resources in Europe and the United States than he did. She was also rising in China. At the same time, most importantly, news of her marriage to the PEI family¡¯s Crown Prince had spread. Naturally, century Gxy would try their best to win her over.


    However, when it came to the renewal of contracts, it was not something that could be settled with just a few words. It required both parties to test each other¡¯s bottom line and then discuss it again before finally deciding.


    Jiang se must haveid out her basic requirements during her first meeting with Luo Yin. There were also some detailed conditions that she had not met. Thepany would need to observe further.


    With Jiang SE¡¯s current status and identity, Tao cen could not think of anything else that could make Luo Yin hesitate other than shares.


    Jiang se was an ambitious female artiste. What could move her now was not thepany¡¯s share-sharing system. Tao cen would not be surprised if she asked Luo Yin for century Gxy¡¯s shares before she agreed to renew the contract.


    Once the shares were mentioned, Luo Yin¡¯s roots would be touched. A board meeting would be needed to discuss this matter with Luo Yin¡¯s private staff. Only then would they decide whether or not they would give Jiang se some shares and how much.


    This was a tug-of-war between thepany and Jiang se to see who was willing topromise.


    On the other hand, the new film that Xia Chaoqun had epted on behalf of Jiang se was very intriguing.


    It seemed as if she was not affected by the issue with Jiang SE¡¯s contract with century Gxy. She continued to work as usual and took on roles for Jiang se. However, in reality, she was increasing Jiang SE¡¯s chances of negotiating terms with century Gxy by increasing her pay.


    If Jiang SE¡¯s remuneration was 80 million Yuan plus a share of the box office, her actual ie might have exceeded Tao cen¡¯s by a lot.


    In the past few years, the movies that Jiang se had acted in had done well at the box office. If the box office sales were to be calcted in terms of one billion Yuan, one could only imagine the amount of revenue that Jiang SE¡¯s movie would bring to century Gxy.


    Once the issue of remuneration was settled, with Jiang SE¡¯s reputation and status, her close personal rtionship with chessaray overseas, and the fact that she had ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± in her heavily invested movie production, as well as the numerous reasons from before, Luo Yin would agree to give Jiang se some of his shares in exchange for her signing the contract.


    If Jiang se could get her hands on the shares, her status would change from a female star of the century Gxy to a shareholder with dividends.


    When that time came, what would he have topete with her? How could theypete?


    ...

 Chapter 534

    534 Chapter 534-difference


    Tao cen suddenly felt a little helpless. Even though she had gained a lot from her recent promotions with the crew of ¡± the lost city ¡°, this small achievement was not worth mentioning in front of Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s control.


    Although Tao cen never fantasized about things that were meaningless and knew what had happened in the past, she could not help but think that if Xia Chaoqun had still been by her side, nning and giving her advice, she would not have ended up in such an embarrassing situation.


    It could be said that no matter how outstanding Jiang SE¡¯s qualities were and how she had a fianc¨¦, her life would not have been so smooth-sailing without Xia Chaoqun.


    The thousand li horse still needed Bo Le.


    She looked at the embarrassed Song Yi, who tried to keep her guessing but failed. The regret in her heart turned into a faint sigh.


    ¡°Ai, ai, ai, ai.¡±


    Tao cen thought about her development after signing with century Gxy. When she first entered century Gxy, she was a newbie and had good innate qualities. Thus, after entering thepany, she smoothly signed an eight-year contract. At that time, the manager assigned to her was Xia Chaoqun, who had just entered the industry back then.


    The two of them fought their way through. By the time Tao cen renewed her contract, her and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s group had already transformed from newbies to a group of top stars and managers in century Gxy.


    Even after Xia Chaoqun¡¯s contract had ended, Luo Yin had made an exception and allocated 0.1% of his shares to her in order to keep her.


    At that time, Luo Yin¡¯s actions had caused a stir in thepany, and it had also allowed many managers and celebrities to see a ray of light.


    At that time, the chairman had said that he had a lot of money in his hands and was not afraid of people who dared to make requests of him. Century Gxy would always give special treatment to those who were capable. In addition to the tform for development and countless resources and opportunities, there were also shares. As long as they had the ability and ability, they could get everything.


    Tao cen had also been inspired by these words. After the contract had ended, he had mentioned to thepany that he wanted a share of thepany in the conditions for the renewal.


    In fact, Tao cen had been in the industry for many years. When she first entered the industry, she was very hardworking and earned enough money for her to squander for the rest of her life.


    However, after she had more money, what she wanted was not just money. She also desired a higher status and more recognition.


    At that time, it was also the chairman who met her and talked to her about renewing her contract.


    However, the chairman didn¡¯t agree to her request for the shares. Instead, he asked her to speak slowly, which meant that she wasn¡¯t worth enough.


    In the end, Tao cen was convinced and agreed to split thepany¡¯s profits at a rate of 8:2 ¡°s conditions were renewed for another ten years.


    At that time, her contract renewal condition was the only one in thepany. Thepany had no precedent of sharing a share of the ie with an artiste. Back then, no matter how top a celebrity was, no matter how outstanding an artiste was, thepany¡¯s ie distribution was only 7:3. The fact that she could get 80% was already thepany¡¯s special treatment for her.


    However, Tao cen had always felt regretful. She did not understand why she was not worth enough.


    Every year, she made a lot of money for thepany. She was good at endorsements and movies. She was the top actress of the century Gxy and had upied this position for many years, but no celebrity could surpass her.


    Tao cen didn¡¯t understand why Luo Yin was willing to give her 0.1% of thepany¡¯s shares when Xia Chaoqun¡¯s appointment with him was over. They were both talents and machines that earned money for thepany.


    When his contract was over, he asked for shares, but Luo Yin refused.


    Even though it had been many years, Tao cen could still remember the scene when she met the chairman. Luo Yin was holding a cup of tea and listening to her request with a smile.


    When she said that she wanted the shares, she appeared calm on the surface, but her heart was actually beating like a drum. After that, Tao cen kept thinking whether Luo Yin had seen through her uneasiness back then and realized that she was just pretending to be calm when she mentioned the shares. Was that why he had rejected her without any consideration?


    She remembered the chairman¡¯s words. He smiled and said, ¡±


    little Tao, it¡¯s too early to talk about this. Take it easy.


    The sentence ¡®it¡¯s too early, take it slow¡¯ had be a knot in Tao cen¡¯s heart for many years. It had never been unraveled or resolved.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Xia Chaoqun was able to be retained by Luo Yin¡¯s shares despite the fact that they were both contributors to thepany. It was too early for her to do so.


    Was it because the chairman thought that her potential was limited and that she wouldn¡¯t be famous for long?


    She held her breath and worked hard from a young girl to a middle-aged woman. Every year, she acted in new shows and took onmercial endorsements. She didn¡¯t even have much time to meet her family all year round. She didn¡¯t even have time to enjoy the money she earned. The mansion she bought was empty.


    To put it sarcastically, she might have spent more time on the ne than at home.


    She was over 30 years old, and she had no boyfriend or home. Because of the sentence ¡®it¡¯s too early, take it slow¡¯, she was trying her best to prove herself.


    She had been thinking about the difference between her and Xia Chaoqun. She had also been unable to figure it out while working with Xia Chaoqun. Now, when she heard from Song Yi that Xia Chaoqun had helped Jiang se earn 80 million Yuan in remuneration and a share of the box office, she suddenly understood the question that she had not been able to figure out before. Now that she had parted ways with Xia Chaoqun, she suddenly understood.


    In fact, the answer had always been in front of her, but she was confused by the people involved.


    Even after she stopped working with Xia Chaoqun, she was still Tao cen.


    However, Xia Chaoqun did not only have her as his artiste. If Xia Chaoqun was able to produce an outstanding and profitable Tao cen for century Gxy, she would be able to produce an equally outstanding Jiang se.


    This was the difference between a golden egg and a hen thatid golden eggs. Why didn¡¯t she understand this question before?


    ¡°Sister Tao, sister Tao, sister Tao,¡±


    Song Yi saw her dazed and disappointed expression. He had already called Tao cen a few times, but she seemed to be in a daze and didn¡¯t hear him clearly.


    This situation was very rare for Tao cen. She was always full of confidence and fighting spirit. Song Yi had looked up to this woman ever since he entered thepany and became her manager. He had never seen her rxed or dispirited. She was good at taking advantage of any opportunity and didn¡¯t waste time. She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who would be in a daze and get sentimental, but right now, she looked like she had lost her soul and was distracted by something.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She quickly came back to her senses and saw Song Yi¡¯s worried expression.


    ¡°Sister Tao, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She grabbed her hair and took a deep breath. She quickly regained herposure and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m probably a little tired from the recent publicity.¡±


    Song Yi nodded. He didn¡¯t doubt her words. This woman was like a figure above the clouds in the eyes of many people in the Milky Way. No one dared to question her.


    you¡¯ve said everything you¡¯ve said earlier. Zhou Sheng sent word that the chairman might be more lenient with Jiang SE¡¯s contract renewal requirements because of the increase in her pay this time. He seemed to be a little puzzled. After a moment of hesitation, he gathered his courage and asked, ¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    When he said this, he saw Tao cen smiling and encouraging him.


    I don¡¯t understand. Jiang se has already acted in God¡¯s salvation and worked with a director like chessaray before. Her next choice should be to develop her career in Hollywood with a wider range of tforms. Why did she switch to domestic movies? after all, Lin xiwen isn¡¯t that famous. when he said this and saw that Tao cen was not annoyed by his words, he perked up.


    I¡¯ve heard Zhou Sheng mention this drama a few times. The script is just a fairy tale with love added to it, and the screenwriter is not very famous.


    It could be said that the entire movie¡¯s story was not written by a famous scriptwriter. The director was also Lin xiwen, who had never won an award and was very famous. He could not figure out why Jiang se had epted the script.


    ...

 Chapter 535

    535 Chapter 5


    In Song Yi¡¯s opinion, Jiang se should strike while the iron was hot under such conditions. She should take on the role of a major foreign production and use the chessaray movie to build her reputation. However, she had unexpectedly taken on Lin xiwen¡¯s movie.


    ¡°Lin xiwen had worked with Jiang se when she was filming ¡®events of Beiping¡¯ in her early years.¡±


    Jiang se had also shot to fame after ¡± events of Beiping ¡± because of ¡± doukou. she had won the honor of ¡± Best Supporting Female lead ¡± at the Huaxia Film Festival that year.


    The two of them should be on good terms. Coupled with Lin xiwen¡¯s previous box office failure, Song Yi guessed that Lin xiwen hade to Jiang se to put out the fire.


    Tao cen was not surprised that he had such thoughts. Many people in the entertainment industry probably had the same thoughts as Song Yi. They thought that Lin xiwen was using her old friendship to get Jiang se to help.


    However, she had worked with Xia Chaoqun for many years and understood his personality very well. After hearing Song Yi¡¯s analysis, Tao cen said, ¡±


    ¡°Friendship? Help?¡±


    Shey back on the sofa and let her assistant wash her face and apply a Facial mask for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Jiang se.¡±


    Since Jiang se had been able to progress smoothly in this mission and had worked together with Xia Chaoqun, she could not be a simple character. She was not worthy of Tao cen¡¯s attention either.


    There was still a long way to go between Song Yi and Xia Chaoqun. Tao cen also had the intention to give him some advice.


    since Jiang se entered the industry, count the number of movies she has acted in before and the movies she has acted inter.


    In the early days, he yed minor roles in ¡± rescue mission ¡°, ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°, and ¡± pretense to reality ¡°. The box office sales were all good. Later on, he performed well in ¡± events of Beiping ¡± and even won an award. However, the media¡¯s focus was on the director, the scriptwriter, and the film story itself.


    In ¡± about I love you, ¡± she had overshadowed hang Yuyi, who yed the male lead.


    The box office for ¡± care ¡± was not bad, but in fact, during that period of time, more people were paying attention to Zhao rang¡¯s return with ¡± about I love you ¡± after ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°.


    Needless to say, ¡± demon ¡± was a great sess. In addition to winning two major awards in a row at the France Film Festival, Liu Ye¡¯s participation also helped the film to build up its momentum in the early stages of the publicity.


    All in all, the audience had seen Jiang SE¡¯s improvement in acting skills and acknowledged it. However, she was the main lead in the movie, so she did not have a huge advantage in terms of box office appeal.


    At this time, the movie Lin xiwen came into being.


    Lin xiwen¡¯s previous movies had poor reviews and the audience had cursed her. If Jiang se were to star in her next movie that was of passable quality, it would give the impression that Jiang se was the one who had been holding up the box office. She would be the foundation of her appeal.


    Song Yi¡¯s mouth fell open. but why does Jiang se have such confidence? ¡±


    Tao cen opened his eyes and looked at him.


    God¡¯s salvation has just finished its production a few months ago. Based on the time, Jiang se should take over Lin xiwen¡¯s movie for now. We¡¯ll shoot after we¡¯re done promoting a chance of survival.


    At this point in time, the new film would probably be released around the time when ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was released. By then, Jiang se would be the female lead of a European and American blockbuster with chessaray as her partner. Such news alone was enough to stir up the Chinese audience.


    After Jiang se signed the contract for ¡± destiny, ¡± just as Tao cen had expected, Oriental Cinema quickly agreed to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s request. In the end, Oriental Cinemapromised on the remuneration, which gave Jiang se the upper hand in the negotiation with Luo Yin.


    At the end of January, Luo Yin used Gxy of the century against Jiang se 3.5: With a 6.5% share and 0.5% of century Gxy¡¯s shares as the condition, Jiang se would renew her contract with century Gxy for another eight years.


    The agreement was confidential to outsiders, but it could not escape the prying eyes of those who were interested. Jiang se did not have the time to look into what others were thinking. Chesare¡¯s ¡± Lost City ¡± was about to be screened, and the production team for ¡± Lost City ¡± had arrived in China to promote it.


    Although Tao cen did not have many scenes in the film, it was the first time a Chinese actress had acted in an international blockbuster, so it still attracted a lot of interest from the Chinese audience. Before the film was even released, the pre-sales box office sales had already reached over 300 million Yuan in China thanks to chessaray¡¯s name and the male and female leads.


    Although Jiang se did not participate in the movie, chessaray was the director and they were on good terms. Hence, chessaray invited Jiang se to the premiere of ¡± the lost city ¡± in the imperial capital.


    The premiere was still held in the Imperial¡¯s IMAX theater. The venue was huge, and the media personnel from all over the country had received the news early in the morning and rushed to the Imperial City.


    Other than the invited media personnel and some professional film Critics, the rest were all people in the film-rted industry.


    In thergest VIP theater on the top floor of the IMAX theater, the media was anxiously waiting for the opening ceremony.


    The waiting area below the building was also more lively than usual.


    Other than some of the audience, there were also someizens who had arrived early to watch the show.


    Some people had already bought tickets for the midnight premiere of ¡± the lost city ¡± tonight, and they were waiting to watch the film directed by Chesare. There were also some people who were here to see the stars.


    Many celebrities had already expressed their interest in buying tickets to support Chesare¡¯s movie. Manyizens had already seen many celebrities ¡®cars in the underground parking lot.


    The idols and celebrities that could only be seen through the screen in the past were now very close to them. They were surrounded by bodyguards and assistants as they went upstairs to wait for the movie to start.


    Among the crowd, Feng Nan was also sitting in the VIP waiting area with a few assistants, waiting for the movie to start.


    Her status in the entertainment industry was too low, so she was not qualified to receive an invitation from Chesare for tonight¡¯s premiere. However, Feng Nan was very ambitious, and she also hoped to have a chance encounter with Chesare so that she could leave a good impression on him.


    To Feng Nan, her luck had not been very goodst year and this year. She had initially wanted to take on ¡®suspect¡¯, but Tao cen had snatched it away from her. After her n fell through, Feng Nan was so angry that she took a long time to recover.


    However, she did not give up so easily. She knew that her current status in the entertainment industry was too low, and she did not have Feng Zhongliang to support her. She quickly adjusted her mentality and no longer kept her eyes on those movies with high box office sales and good reviews.


    She had finally thought it through. In her memory of her previous life, most of the movies that had good box office sales and good reviews had good directors and scripts. Such movie resources would first fall into the hands of a bigpany like century Gxy, and afteryers of screening, they would be dropped.


    Good things could be seen by others, but they would not fall into his hands.


    She was no longer young and had achieved nothing in the industry. Her highest achievement was the role of ¡®miss Eguchi¡¯ in Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡°. However, over the years, this role had not brought her any glory.


    Back then, she did not strike while the iron was hot and choose to join a big managementpany. Now, it was toote to make a choice.


    Without the best resources, she could only lower her standards and no longer focus on the movies that caused a sensation in her previous life. Instead, she focused on those movies that were not famous at the beginning but did well at the box office in the end.


    Many movies were like ¡± revenge ¡± where the director wasn¡¯t very famous before, but the final movie was praised and became her target.


    She also had an advantage. Her memories from her previous life had be her biggest reliance. With this advantage, Feng Nan had already taken a fancy to two films that were in preparation at the beginning of the year. He had invested all the money he had received from the filmst year, which he had originally nned to invest in ¡± the suspect, ¡± into these films. Naturally, he had be the female lead of the two films.


    Although the box office of these two movies could not bepared to the big movies, she should be able to make a small profit and make a name for herself after they were released.


    However, although Feng Nan had lowered his standards, he did not give up on his initial hope.


    Therefore, when she found out that Chesare¡¯s team hade to China, she had tried her best to find out Chesare¡¯s whereabouts many times. In the end, she had decided to meet him in the theater. She wanted to see if she could stop him after the premiere.


    Many people had the same idea as Feng Nan, and the VIP waiting area was soon filled with people. The assistants cleared out a small empty space for Feng Nan, and she even sent Dai Jia to keep an eye on her in the garage downstairs. Once the main cast of ¡± the lost city ¡± came in, someone would inform Feng Nan and let her create a chance encounter.


    She was a little anxious as she held her phone with her head lowered, but her mind was not on her phone.


    When Jiang se arrived at the theater, it was still early. She got out of the car in the garage and saw Dai Jia from afar.


    ...


    She was standing in a corner next to the elevator. Under the light, if Jiang se had not raised her head and noticed her when she was about to enter the elevator, she would not have noticed her at all.


    Dai Jia was dressed in a ck suit. Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail and she had light makeup on. She had an earpiece in her ear. Her gaze fell on Jiang se, who was being surrounded by her assistant, Xia Chaoqun, and the others.


    The elevator door was still open, and she was wearing a white down jacket. Under the light, her skin was as white as Jade, and she was as beautiful as a flower.


    When the two of them passed each other, Jiang se stared at her for a while. She raised her head and looked into Jiang SE¡¯s eyes for a while. In the end, she pursed her lips and lowered her head. She whispered to someone, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang se is here.¡±


    She must have been on the phone with someone. After the elevator door closed, mo Anqi nced at Jiang se in confusion.


    Mo Anqi knew about Jiang se and Dai Jia¡¯s rtionship. The two of them were friends. When Dai Jia was maligned, it was Jiang se who got someone to file awsuit on her behalf. In the end, Dai Jia was released from prison after a few years.


    When Dai Jia was released from prison, Jiang se had even thought of hiring her as her assistant. However, Xia Chaoqun had dismissed the idea.


    Logically speaking, since they were friends, they should not be so cold to each other when they met. However, when they met earlier, Dai Jia did not even greet Jiang se!


    Dai Jia¡¯s cold attitude was one thing, but Jiang SE¡¯s reaction was also very strange. She did not seem to mind Dai Jia¡¯s attitude at all. It was as if she had just met a stranger.


    Mo Anqi shook her head. The elevator reached the VIP room on the top floor. As soon as the door opened, a group of media and film Critics who had arrived earlier turned around.


    ...


    When the crowd saw Jiang se, many of them were surprised.


    Jiang se was on good terms with chessaray, and many of the Chinese media knew about it.


    At the France Film Festival two years ago, chessaray had not only praised ¡± the demon ¡± but also Jiang se. He had even dered that he would work with her. She was also on the cast list for ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡±st year.


    It was not strange for chessaray to invite Jiang se to such an event. However, many people were excited to see that Jiang se had actuallye.


    People in the industry had a set of stories about the events that had happened before the filming of ¡± the lost city ¡± started. The most widely spread story was that when ¡± the lost city ¡± was still in its early stages of production, the Chinese actress that chessaray had his eyes on was Jiang se, who had won the Best Supporting Actress award at the China International Film Festival with ¡± events of Beiping. he had even specially flown to China to meet Jiang se and discuss the role.


    At that time, the scene of chessaray and Jiang se meeting and having a meal was still a hot topic. It was only after Xia Chaoqun¡¯s emergency public rtions that the news was removed.


    Someone once said that this piece of news eventually infuriated chessaray and caused Jiang se to regretfully lose her chance at filming ¡± the lost city ¡°. That was how Tao cen was able to sessfully join the crew in the end.


    Regardless of whether the news was true or false, the battle between the two top female stars in the Gxy of the century was already obvious at that time.


    Following the departure of century Gxy¡¯s top manager, Xia Chaoqun, to focus on taking care of Jiang se, the battle between these two female celebrities became even more confusing.


    There was also the movie Competition between Tao cen and Jiang se at the France Film Festival. Later, both of them were shortlisted for the title of ¡®Best Actress¡¯. Until now, the fans of both sides supported their idols and could not get over it.


    Jiang SE¡¯s attendance at the premiere of ¡°the lost city¡± was partly due to chessaray¡¯s invitation. However, with Tao cen¡¯s presence, the premiere would probably be rather exciting.


    A group of reporters rushed over. Mo Anqi quickly stood in front of Jiang se and spread her arms to protect her. Jiang se had already taken off her coat before she stepped out of the elevator.


    Tonight, she was wearing a white, round-neck, yellow, polka-dot dress, which made her look fresh and beautiful, but it was too low-key. It was obvious that she had no intention ofpeting with the main cast and lead actors for the limelight.


    Ms. Jiang and director Qi are indeed on good terms. You¡¯re even here to support the premiere of ¡®the lost city¡¯.


    The reporters from Huaxia information came over. Since it wasn¡¯t time for the official interview yet, and the VIP room of the cinema didn¡¯t allow private photos, the reporters didn¡¯t take out their equipment, and no one took photos. Most of them were just here to say hello.


    ¡°Sese, did youe to the premiere of the lost city because of Chesare¡¯s invitation or to watch miss Tao¡¯s performance?¡±


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s both. I¡¯m very grateful to Cesare for giving me the opportunity to watch ¡®the lost city¡¯ first, and I¡¯m looking forward to miss Tao¡¯s performance in ¡®the lost city¡¯.¡±


    Jiang se gave a simple reply. This was not the main interview session. The security guards arranged by the theater¡¯s publicity team were looking around. Although the media reporters still had many questions to ask, they could only watch as Jiang se entered the lounge to get her makeup touched up.


    That night was Chesare¡¯s home ground. He did not speak much in front of the media. He appeared overly calm and elegant. However, he had a good grasp of the situation. Most of the questions raised by the reporters and film Critics revolved around the movie. Very few people were tactless and brought up the topic of Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s fight for the role in the past.


    When chessaray mentioned his initial idea of filming ¡± the lost city, ¡± the media reporters in the theater lowered their heads and took down his words. Tao cen listened to chessaray¡¯s speech with a smile while turning to look at Jiang se.

 Chapter 536

    536 What a pity


    Compared to Tao cen, who was dressed in a white tube top fishtail dress that night, Jiang se appeared to be keeping a low profile. She did not seem to have any intention ofpeting with her in terms of beauty at such an event.


    Her long ck hair was parted in the middle, revealing her delicate face. She smiled and listened to chessaray¡¯s voice quietly, like a fresh and gentle girl. There was no trace of scheming or ambition on her bright and beautiful face.


    Even if Tao cen knew that Luo Yin had agreed to give her 0.5% of the shares in the contract renewal condition with century Gxy, it was hard for Tao cen to associate her beautiful face and cold and elegant temperament with money.


    Other people might not know the inside story of ¡± the lost city ¡°, but Tao cen believed that Jiang se was well aware of it. However, ever since the premiere of ¡± the lost city ¡°, Jiang se had been extremely calm. It was as if the two of them had never had any grudges back then. It was as if she was sincerely helping ¡± the lost city ¡°.


    Tao cen¡¯s gaze quickly attracted the attention of some of the reporters present. At the same time, Jiang se noticed it as well.


    When she turned around, many of the media present became excited. They initially thought that the two female celebrities would look at each other with some sparks in their eyes. To their surprise, Jiang se merely turned around and smiled at Tao cen in a polite and courteous manner.


    Her reaction stunned many people, including Tao cen. When she regained her senses, she smiled at Jiang se. Then, she turned around and lowered her head to pretend to adjust her skirt.


    It seemed that the rtionship between the two was not as tense as the rumors said. Such a small interaction could not have been arranged by the productionpany. Even if chesaray had arranged such a scene to promote ¡± the lost city, ¡± it was impossible for the two to smile at each other when chesaray was talking about the concept of ¡± the lost city.


    After chessaray finished his speech, the next few segments were soon brought up.


    In addition to sharing the interesting events during the shooting with the main creators and actors, there was also the interaction between Tao cen and the crew members of the lost city.


    The crowd went back and forth, and the scene broke out inughter from time to time.


    It was only when the movie started ying that Jiang se, who was seated in the VIP area, was ready to watch the movie that had almost fallen into her hands back then.


    For the sake of ¡± the lost city ¡°, she even applied for an internship in the Department of Archeology. Although she missed the film in the end, it did not affect her interest in it.


    When chessaray had spoken earlier, many people had focused their attention on the conflict between her and Tao cen. The Chinese reporters and media were probably all thinking of watching her make a scene. He wondered how many of them had listened to chessaray¡¯s words.


    However, Jiang se listened attentively from the beginning to the end. She heard chessaray mention the original intention of the film. He also mentioned some of his ideas about things in the film, which made her look forward to it.


    The lights dimmed, and the entire venue fell silent. Jiang se adjusted her sitting position to make herself morefortable while watching the movie before she looked up at the screen.


    Like the opening of many Hollywood blockbusters, the beginning of ¡± the lost city ¡± was a bit clich¨¦. It was a mysterious organization formed by the world¡¯s top talents, and professor will, who was in it, captured a set of mysterious signals one day.


    The source of the signal pointed to the west of the Pacific Ocean. Professor will was curious, so he traced it. He found out that it was not recorded. It was a ce outside of the world map.


    This discovery quickly piqued professor will¡¯s interest. He used satellite surveince and found out that it was probably an ocean area, which had not been explored.


    The unexpected discovery made professor will very excited. He immediately applied to the organization to go to the ce for an inspection.


    However, because the source of his signal was not urate, and the direction of the source indicated that the area he was in might be an ocean, the organization rejected his application.


    Professor will didn¡¯t want to ept this result. He tried his best to raise funds and prepare all kinds of equipment. He brought his assistant and friends to rush to the location where the signal was discovered.


    However, he had disappeared without a trace.


    The ship he rented and the people he travelled with seemed to have disappeared from this world. There was no trace of him in the satellite signal.


    The organization was quite shocked by the disappearance of professor will. After the incident, they sent people to patrol the area, but it was still a vast ocean. They also sent people to dive to the bottom of the sea to search, but will¡¯s team and the ship didn¡¯t even find any nuclear remnants.


    Since then, the organization¡¯s encryption of professor will¡¯s information had be an unsolved mystery. No matter how much manpower and material resources were invested, they could not solve the mystery.


    30 yearster, his son, Brian, joined the organization because he wanted to find out the truth behind his father¡¯s disappearance. He tried his best to look through some of the information that his father hadpiled. He also saw the set of mysterious signals that professor will had received back then and calcted the direction of the signal¡¯s source from it.


    But WeiDU had been searched many times, and will¡¯s whereabouts were not found. Someone had also dived into the sea where the incident happened, but will and his group seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    Someone in the organization had once proposed a hypothesis that will and the others had used this set of mysterious code to calcte a spatial node and enter a different space Station.


    If Brian and the others were in a three-dimensional space, it was very likely that they were in the same time and ce, while will and the others ¡®ship might be in an ovepping four-dimensional space.


    In theory, the two spaces were like two parallel lines. Time and location were stable, but they were not on the same line. Thus, they could not be seen or touched.


    However, this parallel line might intersect because of the mysterious code that will had received. After deciphering this set of code, it was very likely that a spatial door would be created. Once a person or object entered it, they would enter a parallel world and have no connection with this world.


    Unless they could once again find the mysterious signal, decipher it, and figure out the pattern of its intersection, will and the others would then be able to find the key to the spatial door and return to the real three-dimensional world from the four-dimensional space.


    This theory was approved by many people in the organization. For the past 30 years, many elites had worked hard for this concept, but they had never found a pattern.


    In recent years, some people had been dejected and thought that the idea was too whimsical, and the organization had gradually decided to give up on the project.


    At that time, Brian had devoted himself to the project in order to find his father.


    His father was a very knowledgeable and excellent schr. When he disappeared, Brian was still very young. He only remembered that his mother was in pain because of his father¡¯s disappearance. She went to heaven before she was fifty, but she still couldn¡¯t forget her father before she died.


    Before his mother passed away, Brian had promised her that he would find his father. He had a high IQ and excellent academic performance. In the end, he was recruited by the organization. After knowing that he was the son of professor will, he was introduced to the organization to find will.


    At this point, the movie almost exined the plot clearly. In the lost city, Tao cen yed Brian¡¯s female assistant, a very good Chinese girl, sexy and outstanding, and had a good impression of Brian.


    In Jiang SE¡¯s opinion, Tao cen¡¯s status was too low for her to y such a role.


    This was Hollywood¡¯s way of describing Chinese female stars. Even an excellent actor like Tao cen would inevitably y such a vase-like role in the film, which was a bit of a pity.


    As the plot developed, Brian quicklypared his father¡¯s notes with his memories of his time with his father. From professor will¡¯s past conversation habits, he spected the way professor will got the mysterious signal. As expected, he intercepted a set of the same mysterious signal andpared it with the signal his father had found thirty years ago. The signal frequency, flux rate, and amplitude were the same as the signal received by professor will thirty years ago. It should be a signal from the same frequency domain.


    Brian was very excited by this discovery. He followed the source of the signal and soon found WeiDU, who was discovered by professor will.


    This result was a great improvement for Brian. He applied for funds and armed forces from the organization and was ready to investigate the source of the signal.


    The organization contacted the United States Military to assist him, and arranged for ship personnel and cameras. In addition to arranging some scientists within the organization, they also arranged for a very good historical expert to apany Brian.


    The arrival of this blonde beauty quickly captivated Brian.


    The next plot was for the group to head to the Western Pacific Ocean, sessfully finding the space-time node and entering another space.


    Unlike the three-dimensional space, this was not an ocean, but a deserted city. As soon as the ship entered this ce, it was stranded.


    At the same time, many people found that this ce was shrouded in a strange maic field. Mobile phones, watches, cameras, and other tools that were originally prepared could no longer be used. Electronic equipment hadpletely be scrap. Even shlights, lighters, and guns had lost their use. The only tools that could be used were the oldest tools such as matches and machetes.


    This ce was like a city that had been abandoned in a space-time node, left outside the human world.


    After testing, Brian and his team found that this ce was very strange. It didn¡¯t look like any ce in history that had records of dynasties. It was obvious that there should have been another civilization here, but it had gradually been abandoned with the passage of time.


    During the search, Brian found the ship where professor will and the others hadnded. Like them, professor will must have found a space-time node, and the ship was stranded as soon as it entered.


    They should have experienced the same pain as everyone else, but professor will and the others should have had an even worse fate. This was because they did not have enough manpower, funds, equipment, and other aspects when they went out to sea to investigate.


    ...


    There were some dead bodies on the ship, but strangely enough, the bodies did not look like they had been dead for 30 years. It seemed like they had been there for hundreds of years.


    Since many tools could not be used, and there was no way to identify these people, Brian and his team began to adventure in the lost city.


    The rest of the plot was mostly intense and exciting. Chessaray had been famous for many years, so it was a piece of cake for him to film such a work. He had a good grasp of the rhythm. While watching the movie, Jiang se heard people eximing more than once. The audience¡¯s attention was drawn to the main character. They were on tenterhooks as the main character¡¯s experiences made them nervous. The atmosphere was rather good.


    It was obvious that even though this was amercial film that focused on adventure, Chesare¡¯s ambition was still very big. He magnified the big picture and didn¡¯t stick to the simple adventures. As Brian¡¯s adventures continued, he began to suspect that this Lost City might be different from the ancient cities that he had imagined.


    He and the beautiful professor conjectured that the civilization here might be much more advanced than the ancient civilization.


    As time went by, some houses and walls had been covered with vegetation, but Brian still found that the civilization here might have far surpassed the current civilization.


    It could be a city from the future that was lost in the rift of time.


    Therefore, he boldly spected that this so-called four-dimensional space might be different from the original spection of the scientists in the organization. The two were not parallel, but should be at different time nodes.


    The time in the four-dimensional space could be decades, centuries, or even tens of millions of yearster.


    This spection pushed the concept of the lost city up a lot, and it could no longer be defined by a simple popcorn movie.


    In addition to the interaction between the male and female leads in the movie, which caused sparks to fly everywhere, some of the archeology knowledge in the movie was also very rich and professional to Jiang se. It was obvious that the crew must have had very professional guidance during the filming of chessaray.


    ...


    This was also in line with her original guess that the film required archeological knowledge as a Foundation.


    Halfway through, Jiang se suddenly felt a little regretful. If Tao cen had not stepped in back then, and if Qiao Anna¡¯s role in Tao cen¡¯s part still belonged to her, how would she have acted? how would she have been able to y this role better?


    Tao cen¡¯s character in the movie was too simple. It was a waste of her beautiful looks, well-maintained figure, and superb acting skills.


    She was different from Jiang se. She was not like the Jiang se of the past, who had chosen archeology as her major in order to get the role in ¡± the lost city ¡°. She had even gone down to the cemetery with the university¡¯s internship team. Therefore, she was the one doing most of the movements. No matter how much she imitated the movements, it would not feel right.


    The impression she left on Jiang se was that she was wearing a cheongsam and had her hair tied up. To the Westerners, she was a mysterious and rigid Oriental Beauty. It was a pity!

 Chapter 537

    537 Chapter 5


    From this, it could be seen how difficult it would be for Tao cen to advance further.


    The battle scenes in the adventure-themed movie Lost City were very exciting, and the plot was also magnificent. As the mystery was revealed bit by bit, the audience was attracted.


    Chessaray was already very familiar with the audience¡¯s preferences. Some of the funny points also eased the tension of the heavy plot. The whole movie was still not finished. At least after the end of the movie, thunderous apuse sounded in the theater.


    Judging from the media¡¯s reaction, the pooper for the lost city was quite good. After the film ended, the staff was already arranging the next interview.


    Initially, this segment did not have much to do with Jiang se. However, due to her personal friendship with chessaray, Jiang se sat beside him and gave him some of her thoughts on the movie.


    The premiere ceremony wasing to an end. The media was ready to take photos. Other than the group photos of the crowd, chessaray, Tao cen, Jiang se, and the others, someone at the scene requested, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Tao, can you take a photo with miss Jiang?¡±


    As soon as the reporter made his request, many people¡¯s eyes fell on Jiang se and Tao cen. Tao cen was stunned for a moment. She quickly turned to look at Jiang se. The two of them smiled and nodded in agreement.


    When Tao cen came over, she even reached out to hold Jiang se.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful,¡± The shutter sound kept ringing. The reporter from Huaxia information looked at the two beauties and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡±


    ¡°This might be a group photo that fans will scream when they see it.¡±


    In the camera, Tao cen¡¯s lips curled up. Confidence was written all over her face. Jiang se smiled. Her eyes were big and clear as if they could speak. Each of them had their own merits. They were both very beautiful.


    as the two Chinese actresses who have worked with director chessaray one after another, I¡¯m sure both of you have different views on director chessaray. I¡¯m really looking forward to an exclusive interview with the two of you one day.


    When Tao cen saw that the crowd was almost done taking photos, she let go of Jiang SE¡¯s hand while she was tidying her hair. She touched her hair and smiled when she heard the reporter¡¯s question.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the reporters were naturally overjoyed. From a distance, mo Anqi furrowed her brows and instinctively nced at Xia Chaoqun. She mumbled softly, ¡±


    ¡°Tao cen has made his own decision without asking Sese?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun did not say anything. The reporter then asked, ¡±


    in ¡®the lost city¡¯, miss Tao was very beautiful. She looked like a Chinese girl in the cheongsam.


    The male reporter gave a thumbs up and continued, ¡±


    but when ites to qipaos, I remember that miss Jiang has worn it in a movie before. In your opinion, between the two of you, who is more beautiful in a qipao? ¡±


    Tao cen nced at Jiang se with a smile. what do you think, miss Jiang? ¡±


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, if she did not answer the question well, she would easily make the headlines. She handed the microphone to Jiang se and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got me in a difficult position. I¡¯m not even wearing the same cheongsam as miss Tao. How can Ipare?¡±


    The reporter was obviously not willing to be dismissed like this. After hearing her words, he continued to ask, ¡±


    ¡°Then, in your opinion, who would look better in a cheongsam?¡±


    this question is like watching a movie. Whether the actor is good or not is up to the audience to decide. Between miss Tao and me, who looks better in a qipao, we¡¯ll only know after you tell us.


    Jiang se blocked the question again. The reporter was clearly not satisfied with the answer. He asked again, ¡±


    then, do you think that director Chesare¡¯s decision to choose miss Tao as one of the actresses in ¡®the lost city¡¯ means that director Chesare thinks miss Tao looks better in a cheongsam? ¡±


    Mo Anqi furrowed her brows. The reporter¡¯s question was sharp and had a hint of malice in it.


    The smile on Jiang SE¡¯s face faded a little. She nced at the reporter.


    Chesare was there. Why don¡¯t you ask him if you have such a question? ¡±


    The reporter was speechless.


    Chesare¡¯s status was too high. Although it was to promote ¡°the lost city,¡± his assistant had already informed the media before the interview session that he would not answer questions unrted to the film.


    He was even less willing to answer questions that were obviously meant to stir up trouble and create gimmicks for news. The reporter who asked the question was quickly squeezed out by others, and someone came forward to ask, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Tao and miss Jiang should both have their own strengths, that¡¯s why they were chosen by director Qi to work with the two of you. the reporter who asked the question is a reporter from ¡®the style of the times.¡¯ since the two of them were so fated, have you ever thought about working together for a movie in the future? I think that¡¯s what the fans and audience are looking forward to.¡±


    Tao cen¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard this question. if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d also look forward to working with you, Ms. Jiang.


    Jiang se had only debuted for five to six years, yet the reporters were alreadyparing the two of them. She suppressed the anger in her heart and put on a smile.


    in fact, I think miss Jiang and I have the same preferences. After all,¡¯suspect¡¯, which I just epted, is also a movie that miss Jiang likes a lot.


    Mo Anqi was caught off guard by her sudden revtion. The media reporters turned to Jiang se for confirmation. With everyone¡¯s eyes and microphones on her, Jiang se naturally could not say that ¡®suspect¡¯ was a bad movie. She only nodded slightly.


    director Huo Zhiming is an Outstanding Director. Besides, the script is also very interesting. Congrattions to miss Tao for getting this script.


    After all, this was ¡°the lost city ¡°¡®s home ground. No matter how curious the reporters were about Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s rtionship, they could not ask any further.


    The topic returned to chessaray and the crew of the lost city, and the interview did not end until an hourter.


    The publicity team led the media away while Jiang se helped the crew of ¡± the lost city ¡± to finish their preparations. Chessaray was too busy to attend to her in such a situation. He could not find the time to meet her alone. Apanied by mo Anqi and Xia Chaoqun, Jiang se took the elevator down and prepared to go home.


    The elevator stopped at the second floor and the door opened with a ¡®ding¡¯. Feng Nan was standing outside with a smile on her face, but when she saw the person in the elevator, her smile froze and her eyes quickly darkened. She paused for a moment and actually followed him into the elevator.


    Mo Anqi recognized Feng Nan as well. She had been with Jiang se for a long time. She still remembered that when Jiang se had just started her career and was involved in the news with Zhu pan from century Gxy, Feng Nan had a hand in it.


    After the incident, she even learned that Feng Nan had opposed Jiang se on several asions. For some reason, the daughter of Zhongnan industries seemed to have a grudge against Jiang se and wanted to make things difficult for her on several asions.


    However, after Jiang se gained a firm foothold in the entertainment industry, Feng Nan¡¯s situation worsened. The two of them were no longer worthy of being called rivals, so mo Anqi had never heard of Feng Nan again.


    Now that they had met, regardless of whether Feng Nan was smiling or not, mo Anqi was still very wary of her. She stood in front of Jiang se and blocked Feng Nan¡¯s gaze from her.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun exited the elevator. Feng Nan paused for a moment before he followed them out.


    Although Jiang se was only wearing a gown on the inside, she had a thick down jacket on the outside. Feng Nan, on the other hand, was only wearing a long-sleeved dress that showed off her figure and a pair of stiletto heels. The moment she came out, she shivered and instinctively hugged her arms tightly.


    She did not know why Feng Nan was following her. However, when she was sizing Jiang se up, Jiang se was also sizing her up.


    Perhaps the saying ¡± one¡¯s appearance is determined by one¡¯s heart ¡± was true. Or perhaps it was because she had been reincarnated for too long. When she saw Feng Nan¡¯s extremely familiar body and face, Jiang se actually felt a little dazed as if she waspletely unfamiliar with him.


    ...


    She had clearly seen that face since she was young and had seen it for more than twenty years. She should be very familiar with every part of Feng Nan¡¯s body. However, when she looked at Feng Nan now, she could not find any sense of familiarity from her.


    Xia Chaoqun ignored Feng Nan, who was standing beside him, and raised his wrist to look at the time. It was almost eleven o ¡®clock. It was drizzling in the capital Tonight, and the temperature was even lower than it had been during the day. It was so cold that it made one shiver.


    It would take mo Anqi at least fifteen minutes to drive the car out of the garage. For some reason, someone was following her. Xia Chaoqun wondered if he should hire a driver and two assistants for Jiang se.


    ¡°Jiang se,¡±


    Feng Nan looked at Jiang se for a while before he suddenly spoke.


    Under the night sky, Jiang se obediently followed Xia Chaoqun¡¯s request and put on the down jacket¡¯s hat. She was wrapped in a thick white down jacket. The neon lights in the night illuminated the drizzling rain clearly. Naturally, it was enough for Feng Nan to see her face clearly.


    Her shadow was long on the ground, and her hands were in her pockets. She looked pure and obedient.


    Feng Nan suddenly felt his chest tighten.


    In reality, she should have stayed upstairs and held each elevator down to fight for a chance to meet chessaray. She should not have wasted her time talking to Jiang se and meeting her.


    But she couldn¡¯t help it!


    The person in front of her was wrapped in a snow-white down jacket. She had an otherworldly aura. When she spoke, Jiang se looked up and blinked. She nced at her calmly. She was not surprised, surprised, or moved. It was as if she was looking at an insignificant stranger. It immediately reminded Feng Nan of the time in the court of pilgrimage many years ago when he had the urge to push her down the rockery when he was talking to her.


    ...


    The more pure this person looked on the surface, the more vicious he was on the inside.


    Feng Nan could not forget the scene of her framing him at the banquet held by Ms. Fedarer, causing her to lose her makeup endorsement with E.D. Nor could he forget her crazy and ferocious face in his previous life.


    Now, she was still struggling in the entertainment industry and was not on good terms with the Feng family. On the contrary, Jiang se had used that incident to provoke her and gained the favor of Ms. Fedarer. Even Feng Zhongliang of the Feng family had been bribed by her. He had once publicly announced that he regarded her as his granddaughter.


    In her previous life, she had fought with her for Zhao junhan. Why was it that even after being reborn, she was still haunting her and constantly going against her, wanting to take away everything that belonged to her?


    Feng Nan¡¯s hands trembled at the thought of this. She instinctively grabbed her bag and unzipped it roughly. She took out a cigarette and lit it with a lighter. She took a deep puff and felt the smoke travel through her lungs before she slowly exhaled.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    She was quite skilled with the way she held her cigarette, and it was obvious that she had been smoking for a long time.


    Jiang SE¡¯s gaze fell on Feng Nan¡¯s fingers that were holding the cigarette. Her nails were painted bright red, and the cigarette that was burning flickered between her fingers. Before she was reborn, her current body had never smoked. It was obvious that this was due to Feng Nan¡¯s habits. Moreover, her addiction was so strong that it had seeped deep into her bones. Even if she was in a different body, she would still find it difficult to control it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you,¡±


    The two of them were not friends, so there was nothing much to talk about. In fact, there was a feud between them because Jiang se had previously sabotaged Feng Nan¡¯s endorsement deal.


    She did not want to see Feng Nan¡¯s face and reveal an unfamiliar expression. It would only remind Jiang se that she could not let Feng Nan take everything that she once had.


    I think you have something to say to me. Feng Nan sneered at Jiang SE¡¯s rejection. She bit her cigarette and her eyes were filled with malice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    As expected, her question piqued Jiang SE¡¯s interest.


    Xia Chaoqun was still looking in the direction of the garage as if he was not interested in Feng Nan¡¯s topic. Feng Nan was a little disappointed. He then looked at Jiang se and raised his chin. He stared at Jiang se and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose you?¡±


    When Feng Nan said this, Jiang se could not help butugh.


    Her words had already revealed many things. From Jiang SE¡¯s perspective, she was the original Feng Nan. Hence, she knew very well that the current Feng Nan was definitely not the original Feng Nan.


    How did she know that she was not the original Jiang se? Either she was Jiang se, or she knew the original Jiang se very well. Therefore, she could tell the difference between her and the original Jiang se at a nce.


    Jiang se still remembered the first time she met Feng Nan when she was reborn a few years ago. It was at a gathering with PEI Yi, nie dan, and the others. She had rushed over as well and even nned to pull her into Jufeng entertainment.


    After PEI Yi had investigated Jufeng entertainment, Jiang se had also analyzed Feng Nan¡¯s psychological state based on the situation and guessed whether she was Jiang se.


    If she was Jiang se, after she obtained her body and became Feng Nan, she would be able to guess that the person living in her body might be the original Feng Nan. As she was afraid of the consequences of her identity being exposed, she might harm her instead of framing her. It was as if she was trying to push her into a fire pit.


    Moreover, her tone, demeanor, and smoking posture were different from the original Jiang se.


    At that time, her eyes were filled with malice. It was unlike the panic and fear she had felt when she saw the original ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ in a hurry to hide her identity. Instead, it was as if she was looking at an enemy. Therefore, Jiang se spected that she was not the original Jiang se. She must have had a grudge against the original Jiang se.


    However, back then, Jiang se was still young. She was not even eighteen years old. Although her personality was not likable and her position in the du family was awkward, who could a girl like her possibly have any enmity with?


    Jiang se had been thinking about this question for the past few years. She even suspected that Feng Nan¡¯s enemy was not the young Jiang se from back then. Feng Nan¡¯s words only confirmed her suspicions.


    The few of them stood by the side of the road, and the atmosphere seemed to be harmonious. In the corner of the entrance of the cinema, a tall figure had been standing there for a long time, motionless. The building blocked the lights and formed a shadow, perfectly covering him.

 Chapter 538

    538 Be careful


    Raindrops fell on Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s face. His coat was drenched, and his hair was in a mess. In the shadows, he stared unblinkingly at Jiang se. Ever since she came out, he had been holding his breath and did not dare to breathe too loudly.


    He knew that even if he coughed and breathed loudly, she might not notice him in the corner.


    The theater was surrounded by a bustling Street. People were walking around with umbres in their hands. People wereing and going at the entrance of the theater. No one would notice him in the corner, but he was still afraid of alerting Jiang se. He was afraid that she would turn around and look at him with a strange and surprised expression.


    The shadow cast by the light of the Billboard separated the darkness from light and shadow very clearly, making people not dare to take that step easily.


    She was destined to be under the light, while he should live in the shadows.


    From the moment she found out that chessaray had spoken up for her, worked with her, and was holding the premiere of ¡®the lost city¡¯ tonight, it was all because of a spection on the inte: Given Jiang SE¡¯s rtionship with chessaray, she might have to attend such an event. Jiang Zhiyuan had been standing there for a long time, waiting for a rare chance to see her.


    He was aware of his status and knew that the Feng family was still keeping an eye on him. Therefore, he would not do anything rash. He would not acknowledge Jiang se and allow her to be associated with him, tainting her reputation.


    However, this did not stop him from wanting to see his daughter. He just wanted to see her from a distance.


    When Jiang se really walked out of the theater, Jiang Zhiyuan could recognize her immediately even though she was wearing a down jacket. She looked even skinnier than on television and looked very simr to him when he was younger.


    She inherited his tall and thin figure, well-behaved and quiet.


    He still remembered the moment when she was just born, and the way she cried in his arms. He didn¡¯t expect that would be the closest memory he had of his daughter in his life.


    At that moment, he was extremely jealous of Zhou Hui. Jiang se could openly call her ¡®mother¡¯. He could get her phone and hear her voice at any time.


    In the distance, Jiang se seemed to be talking to someone. Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. His hands trembled as he reached into his pocket. There was a pack of cigarettes that had been unwrapped for a few days. It was now soaked by the rain.


    In fact, he had not smoked for a few days. This hobby had been with him for most of his life. When he was young and ignorant, he had picked up this bad habit. When he was in prison, he could not stop smoking, so he had to find ways to get some.


    Even if it was the cheapest, he had never broken it.


    However, Jiang Zhiyuan decided to quit smoking after he was released from prison.


    He didn¡¯t have a diploma, and the job he found was all about hard work. The pay wasn¡¯t high, and for someone like him who wanted to ¡®chase stars¡¯, smoking was still a big expense no matter how frugal he was.


    He reached into his pocket and grabbed the pack of cigarettes that was already a little moist. He tried to pull it out several times, but he put it back every time.


    After Feng Nan finished speaking, he raised his chin proudly, as if he had already won.


    Jiang se smiled. She turned to Xia Chaoqun and said, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, I¡¯ll talk to her for a while.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nodded his head. He did not even look at Feng Nan, as if he was not standing in front of him.


    Feng Nan was a little unwilling to ept her neglect, so he could not help but say, ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll do something to her? Or do you think I don¡¯t dare to? Xia Chaoqun!¡±


    Jiang se could not help but smirk. For the sake of the movie, ¡°God¡¯s salvation,¡± she had trained hard inbat for more than half a year. Although she had changed to the role of ¡®Lannie¡¯ in theter stages and had to slim down ording to chessaray¡¯s request, she did not stop herbat lessons.


    Rather than worrying that Feng Nan would do something to her, Xia Chaoqun would be more worried that she would hit Feng Nan and cause the news to spread.


    Xia Chaoqun could not be bothered with Feng Nan. The two of them took a few steps and picked a corner seat. Feng Nan was about to speak when Jiang se suddenly asked, ¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Feng Nan was the one who had initially asked this question to threaten Jiang se. However, he did not expect Jiang se to return the same words to him.


    She was caught off guard. Her expression froze, and the hand holding the cigarette trembled. The cigarette fell to the ground andnded on her arm that was wrapped around her chest, leaving a little ash. Finally, it fell into the puddle and went out with a ¡®puff¡¯. A few wisps of smoke were also quickly extinguished by the rain.


    Feeling the pain in his arm, Feng Nan snapped back to his senses and flung his arm away. He could not help but chide, ¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°You wanted to introduce me to Jufeng entertainment, so you obviously knew Jufeng entertainment well and wanted to harm me. Back then, you helped Zhu pan and tried to suppress me. This proves that there is enmity between us. ording to the people of the Feng family, your temperament changed a few years ago, and your preferences became two different people.¡±


    Jiang se looked at Feng Nan, who was still holding a cigarette in his hand. there¡¯s no blow or change. He learned how to smoke and drink, put on a show with Zhao junhan, entered the entertainment industry of his own ord, and is unfamiliar with the people and things he¡¯s familiar with.


    Feng Nan¡¯s pupils instantly contracted. Even though her face was covered in a thickyer of powder, it could not hide the extremely ugly expression on her face.


    Jiang se was standing very close to her. She could feel her trembling body and could see the fear in her eyes.


    What she thought was the world¡¯s greatest secret, her greatest reliance, was now exposed by Jiang se. She instinctively wanted to cover her ears, close her eyes, and hide in a safe corner.


    The face in front of him had be the hysterical and aggressive woman in his memory. Her eyes, which were covered with extremely exaggerated eyeliner, were like those of a demon when they were widened. It was very scary.


    Feng Nan wanted to push her away, but her body did not seem to listen to her. She thought she had used up all her strength, but she could only move her fingers.


    Perhaps she was too shocked, she thought that there was no ¡®her¡¯ in this world and no one would discover her secret. However, tonight, she was exposed.


    the Feng family said that you¡¯re very strange. There are many things that you don¡¯t know about Feng Nan. His handwriting doesn¡¯t look like his own and you can¡¯t tell much about his past. Who are you? ¡±


    At this moment, the blood in Feng Nan¡¯s body was flowing faster, causing her hands and feet to turn cold. She could hear the sound of her blood vessels throbbing violently in her mind, and every pulse made her dizzy.


    When she saw Jiang SE¡¯s face, it ovepped with the expression she had when she pushed her in her past life. She suddenly shrieked and raised her arms to hug herself. The next moment, she tried to reach out to grab Jiang se.


    Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Jiang se. He had only wanted to take a closer look at her. He had never thought of getting closer to her.


    However, after she left with Feng Nan, Jiang Zhiyuan noticed Feng Nan who was standing beside them.


    He had never paid attention to news in the entertainment industry that had nothing to do with Jiang se. However, he had recognized Feng Nan. To be more precise, he had recognized her.


    It was a coincidence. Jiang se and Feng Nan had once filmed ¡± rescue mission ¡± together.


    The media had once exaggerated her identity. To many viewers,izens, and Feng Nan¡¯s fans, she was the daughter of Zhongnan industry and the fianc¨¦e of Zhao junhan, the heir of the Jianghua group.


    However, to Jiang Zhiyuan, she was just an ant that he had once held in his hands. She was a fish that had almost died by his hands in the early years.


    The moment she stood next to Jiang se, Jiang Zhiyuan was already on guard.


    Jiang Zhiyuan was well aware of the Feng family¡¯s surveince on him after he was released from prison.


    He had always been obedient. After he was released from prison, he cut off all contact with his old friends and rejected the invitations of some gangs. Now, he was on his own and did not contact any of his old friends. When he met Feng Zhongliang, he would raise both hands to show his respect.


    The Feng family should be well aware of what kind of result he wanted in exchange for all these things.


    ...


    However, now that Feng Nan hade to look for Jiang se, what did she want to do?


    While he was trying his best to show everything to the Feng family and allowed the people under them to monitor him, the little girl who had survived the Feng family back then was bullying his daughter.


    He exhaled slowly, lowered his head, and took out a cigarette from his pocket. He took one out and put it in his mouth. His hair that hung down covered his forehead, and water droplets rolled down the corners of his eyes. His breath became a little gloomy, and his eyes were stained with the cold of February in the imperial capital.


    The cold air around Jiang Zhiyuan seemed to have frozen. He bit his cigarette and sighed. He smiled and lowered his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry.¡±


    Jiang se saw that Feng Nan seemed to have gone mad. He first screamed, then hugged his arms and tried to push her away.


    When Feng Nan reached out his hand, she hesitated for two seconds, wondering if she should pin her down on the ground.


    She was wearing a thick down jacket, and the lights were dim. The target of the people entering and leaving the theater was the premiere of ¡°the lost city¡± tonight.


    The people who came to the theater were all there for the movie or for the celebrities who were attending the premiere, so no one noticed her and Feng Nan.


    However, if she were to get into an argument with Feng Nan, there might be people who would witness this scene.


    She still remembered the look in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes earlier. If she were to get into a fight with Feng Nan, it would be a piece of news if someone took a photo of her.


    ...


    She was still in a dilemma. However, in the next second, Jiang se no longer had to care about such things.


    This was because her sharp senses had detected a stranger walking in her direction. The person was takingrge, but rhythmic steps. When he stepped on the ground, there was a dull thud. Jiang se could even hear the subtle sound of water sshing up from the soles of his shoes.


    Before she could raise her head, the man was already walking toward her. She instinctively felt that something was wrong and moved sideways to make way for him. However, Feng Nan, who was pouncing toward her, was too afraid to avoid him and bumped into him.


    With a loud bang, Feng Nan felt as if he had hit a solid wall, and his entire body fell backward.


    A hand reached over and grabbed her arm. be careful.


    The deep male voice reminded him softly. For some reason, when Feng Nan heard this, he quivered for no reason. It did not sound like he was being reminded of concern, but more like a warning.


    She raised her head and noticed Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes. His eyes were dark and calm, like the boundless sea at night, hiding an unpredictable danger.


    That face seemed a little familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before. She was still frowning as she thought about it.


    After Jiang Zhiyuan pulled her to a proper position, he quickly let go of her hand and put it back into his pocket.


    He could feel Jiang SE¡¯s gaze on him. He lowered his head and quickly walked forward. Soon, his tall figure disappeared into the shadows around the corner outside the theater¡¯s entrance.


    Jiang se had seen the side of his face when he had grabbed Feng Nan. However, he had lowered his head in the dark, so she could not see it clearly. She had a vague feeling that she had seen him somewhere before.


    Goosebumps rose on his arms, as if it was an instinctive reaction in the face of danger.


    She rubbed her arms and wondered if she had reacted too strongly.


    That person looked like someone who had happened to pass by. Fortunately, he had interrupted her, so she had avoided being caught by Feng Nan.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she could already see Xia Chaoqun turning to look at her. Mo Anqi drove out of the garage. Jiang se frowned. She ignored Feng Nan, who was clearly acting a little strange, and jogged in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    She was still thinking about that person from earlier. Jiang se had a good memory, so she would definitely have an impression of those she had met.


    It was just like the first time she met Tao Tao from Dragon travel agency and was interviewed by her. She could still call her name a few yearster.


    If she had seen the man before, she would definitely remember where she had met him.


    She thought about it again and again, carefully thinking about how she might have met this person since she was reborn, but she really couldn¡¯t remember.


    Xia Chaoqun looked at her frowning and deep in thought. He then thought of Feng Nan¡¯s threatening actions earlier and could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Did Feng Nan say something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang se shook her head. Feng Nan would not be able to trouble her. Even if Feng Nan harbored ill intentions toward her now, he could not do anything about it.


    Since she was already on guard against her, and Feng Zhongliang had also recognized her, it would be difficult for Feng Nan to cause any trouble even if he harbored any ill intentions.


    She was still thinking about the man who had turned around and left after a brief nce. She instinctively felt that something was not right.


    sister Chaoqun, you mentioned to me thest time that you wanted to hire a bodyguard, Wanwan. Jiang se gave it some thought and decided to bring up the matter of hiring a bodyguard to Xia Chaoqun. She felt that the man from earlier was very dangerous.


    She had always been very concerned about her own safety.


    The nightmares of being kidnapped in her childhood made her quite sensitive to this feeling. Once she found something wrong, she would first want to protect herself so as not to regretter.


    Xia Chaoqun nodded. He did not ask her why. Jiang se was still thinking about the man from earlier when the car fell silent.


    Feng Nan felt the same way as Jiang se. She found it even weirder.


    The man¡¯s words and the way he looked at her made her feel cold.


    A person who had died once was always particrly sensitive to danger. That person¡¯s words rang in her ears again and again, ¡± be careful.


    This sentence was unusually calm and did not have any fluctuations. The more Feng Nan thought about it, the more he felt that it was a warning.

 Chapter 539

    539 The past


    Jiang se had already left in her car. Feng Nan returned to the VIP waiting room of the cinema in a daze. He did not even know how he had gotten up.


    She also thought of that pair of eyes under the night sky that made people feel cold for no reason. They were calm, but they made her arms have goosebumps.


    Until a shadow came over her head, she gasped for breath and reached out her hand.


    Her arm was blocked by something, and her nails seemed to have scratched someone.


    The assistant¡¯s familiar, suppressed cry of pain woke Feng Nan up. When she came back to her senses, she realized that the assistant was holding a towel and covering her face. There were already a few bloody marks on her face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Feng Nan red at her fiercely. The assistant endured the pain and reached out to touch her face. When she found the blood on her fingertips, she was a little anxious.


    ¡°I just wanted to help you dry your hair!¡±


    Feng Nan had been drenched in the rain downstairs for a while, so she was drenched. The assistant¡¯s reminder made her feel cold, and her expression eased a little.


    However, the assistant threw the towel away and took out the mirror to look at his face. His voice was filled with tears and anger.


    ¡°Miss Feng, I can¡¯t do your job anymore!¡±


    Feng Nan was very ruthless. His grip was a little deep, and there might be a mark on his face.


    The more she spoke, the angrier she became. Some people around them turned to look at her. There were too many people at such an event tonight. In the VIP waiting room, many people who had seen the previous scene looked at Feng Nan with disdain.


    Feng Nan had ignored her in this matter. Her assistant had helped her wipe her hair, but she had turned hostile and hit her whenever they disagreed. Some of them even whispered to theirpanions, ¡±


    no wonder he can¡¯t afford to be famous. His temper is like he¡¯s sick!


    These whispers also reached Feng Nan¡¯s ears, causing her to shiver.


    She had originallye for censare tonight, but it seemed that everything was not going well.


    She did not even get to see chessari. She had chased after Jiang se out of the blue. She had wanted to threaten her, but she did not expect to be threatened by Jiang se.


    Whether it was Jiang SE¡¯s question of ¡®who is it¡¯ or the strange man that she ran intoter on, she was extremely rmed.


    When the people around her said that she did not seem like the daughter of the Feng family, she was reminded of what Jiang se had said. The Feng family had mentioned that her personality had changed drastically and that she did not seem like herself.


    She instructed the other assistants to pack up. Someone asked timidly, ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch the movie?¡±


    Feng Nan suppressed his anger and lowered his head to adjust his skirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking.¡±


    She was in a sorry state now, and even if she saw Chesare, he would not have a good impression of her.


    The few of them left the scene in a hurry. The noisy assistant still needed to be appeased andpensated. Feng Nan was in a bad mood and full of anxiety.


    That night, Feng Nan tossed and turned in bed. She could not fall asleep. Jiang SE¡¯s words had frightened her. The man who helped her up also made her afraid. It reminded her of many things that she did not dare to think about.


    She was afraid to be her past self, afraid to recall the scene before her death.


    However, the more she was afraid of something, the more she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about those things.


    She thought of her son with Zhao junhan, who was wailing. She calcted the time and concluded that he would be bornte next year. She thought of Jiang se in her previous life, who had told her in an eerie voice, ¡±


    you¡¯re not worthy of snatching Jun Han from me. You¡¯re old and not as good-looking as me. Jun Han said you¡¯re tired of being yed with, Yingluo.


    Feng Nan had been dealing with her for a long time and knew that she was just a flower vase without substance and intelligence. She had an empty face, but she was like a good-for-nothing.


    It was just that Zhao junhan really liked her body during that period of time and spent a lot of money on her bags and jewelry.


    She acted all coy in front of Zhao junhan. He definitely wouldn¡¯t expect her to be this kind of woman.


    Hence, Feng Nan deliberately provoked her and took out a recording pen to record her words. He wanted to show it to Zhao junhan after the incident and chase away this third party who was an eyesore. The position of the Zhao family¡¯s head¡¯s wife was hers, and no one was allowed to snatch it from her!


    To her surprise, after quarreling with her for a while, Jiang se, this woman with no intelligence, pushed her out of the way and even shouted for her to die.


    She was hit by a speeding car and was on the verge of death when she heard a man ask, ¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Feng Nan sat up from the bed with a whoosh.¡±Are you alright?¡± The voice in her mind ovepped with the man she had met downstairs at the cinema telling her to be careful.


    Be it the tone or pitch, they were all the same. This was the voice he had heard before he died in his previous life!


    The man she had met tonight was probably the same driver who had killed her that year!


    That was why she felt that his voice was vaguely familiar, and she felt a chill when she heard his voice.


    ¡°Dai Jia, Dai Jia!¡±


    She shouted loudly. Ever since Dai Jia became her assistant, she had moved in with her and taken care of her daily life.


    help me find out who was the man who bumped into me downstairs at the IMAX theater tonight!


    Dai Jia rushed over quickly. Feng Nan sat by the bed and said in a gloomy tone, ¡±


    ¡°You must find out!¡±


    Before she died in her previous life, the man had appeared beside her with Jiang se. In this life, he had reappeared again. This could not be a coincidence. If it was, it would be too much of a coincidence.


    Feng Nan was caught off guard when the man ran into her that night and was almost knocked to the ground. She rubbed her arm that he had grabbed and tried her best to recall the man¡¯s face. At that time, she only felt that she had seen this face somewhere, but she had not thought about what had happened in her previous life.


    She tried her best to recall the man¡¯s face, but all she could think of was his terrifying eyes. That face was a little familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before.


    ¡°Did he offend you?¡±


    Dai Jia asked without changing her expression.


    Even when she was woken up by Feng Nan in the middle of the night, she was still like a y figurine without any anger. This was one of the reasons why Feng Nan had gradually valued her after she had be Feng Nan¡¯s assistant.


    ...


    Feng Nan ignored her question. After thinking for a while, he ordered, ¡±


    ¡°Check on Jiang se again.¡±


    When she spoke, her tone was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Check her background. The man we met tonight might have something going on with her.¡±


    In reality, she had known about Jiang SE¡¯s background in her previous life. After all, as an opponent who wanted to steal her man, Feng Nan naturally had to get to the bottom of her background.


    He knew that she had been ignorant and ipetent since she was young. She had dropped out of school at a very young age and joined the entertainment industry. She had been with countless men but had achieved nothing for many years. In the end, she had managed to get close to Zhao junhan and wanted to fight with him for the opportunity to marry into the Zhao family.


    Her mother had said that she had remarried, but in fact, Feng Nan had found out that she had given birth to a child out of wedlock. Her biological father was in jail in Hong Kong. She vaguely remembered that she had kidnapped someone and a big case had happened.


    At the thought of this, Feng Nan suddenly gasped.


    She recalled what was amiss. She also recalled why she found the man familiar. She remembered that when they were investigating Jiang SE¡¯s birth, they had found out about her family background. They had found a photo of her being held in her father¡¯s arms when she had just been born.


    The man in the photo was the same man she had bumped into today.


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡±


    ...


    Feng Nan suddenlyughed out loud. He did not expect that he would have such a huge weakness in his hands!


    In her previous life, when she got this evidence, she kept it hidden. She didn¡¯t even tell Zhao junhan because she had been waiting for the right time.


    At that time, Zhao junhan liked her very much and was greedy for her young and beautiful appearance. He would shamelessly seduce people. She knew Zhao junhan¡¯s character and had been silently enduring it.


    At that time, Feng Nan understood that Zhao junhan had always had a smooth-sailing life since he was young. He hated people who opposed him the most. At that time, he was very interested in Jiang se. If she exposed Jiang SE¡¯s identity, not only would Jiang se suffer, but he might also end up being paid by Zhao junhan.


    So, she held onto that handle and waited for Zhao junhan to get tired of her.


    She had thought it through very clearly. If Zhao junhan got tired of Jiang se, the evidence she had would be enough to make it impossible for Jiang se to continue in the entertainment industry.


    In other words, if Jiang se was really capable of coaxing Zhao junhan into going around in circles and threatening her own position, the Zhao family would not allow her to continue living with such a handle.


    With the Zhao family¡¯s status, there was no way they could tolerate Zhao junhan having a lover¡¯s father who was a major criminal. She could forget aboutpeting with her for the rest of her life!


    She had been holding onto this useful information and had been waiting for the right time to reveal it. However, Feng Nan had been waiting and waiting. In the end, he had not chased Jiang se away but had given up his life!


    Now that she thought about this and remembered who the man was, Feng Nan finally realized that she had always thought that Jiang se was the one who had killed her. She had hated her for many years, but now, she realized that it might have been her father and daughter who had conspired to kill her.


    If she had not chased Jiang se down the stairs that night, if she had not bumped into that man that night and felt that something was off, she might not have remembered this at all!


    When she thought about it carefully, the man she saw tonight did have simr features to Jiang SE¡¯s.


    This pair of father and daughter wanted his life in his previous life, but he didn¡¯t expect that they would run into his hands in this life.


    A strange smile appeared on Feng Nan¡¯s face, but he frowned again when he saw Dai Jia from the corner of his eye.


    After finding out the identity of the man she had bumped into tonight, Feng Nan did not need to investigate further. Dai Jia was of no use either. This was her greatest support. It was the most important thing she had against Jiang se. She could not reveal it.


    Even Dai Jia, who was always by her side, could not know about this!


    She recalled that Jiang se had publicly announced her marriage. She should be engaged to PEI Yi. She wondered if the PEI family and PEI Yi knew about Jiang SE¡¯s background.


    If the PEI family knew about Jiang SE¡¯s background and still insisted on getting their grandson to marry her to prove that PEI Yi was devoted to Jiang se, how could Feng Nan tolerate such a thing?


    This vicious woman was rotten to the core in her previous life. She was just a shameless slut who stole someone else¡¯s husband. She had a criminal father and was not a good person either. In the end, she even dared to kill him.


    Now, she had suddenly be a big star, found a man who loved her, and even married into a rich family?


    How could there be such a thing in the world? the murderer should pay with his life. The heavens had no eyes!


    However, Feng Nan did not mind. If the heavens did not avenge her, she could do it herself.


    She had always thought that her rebirth was because the heavens knew that she had died unwillingly and let her know the direction of things that happened after that. It allowed her to be the Feng Nan that she had wished for in her previous life, to have a perfect identity that matched Zhao junhan¡¯s, to know which movies were big hits, to use her family background and status to enter the entertainment industry, to make a name for herself, to marry Zhao junhan, to be his legitimate wife, and not to be as cautious and careful as in her previous life.


    It was only then that Feng Nan realized that perhaps the heavens had not only allowed her to be reborn, but also wanted to give her a chance to take revenge with her own hands!


    So what if Jiang SE¡¯s poprity was on par with Tao cen¡¯s and she had be one of the top female celebrities in China?


    PEI Yi liked her and loved her as much as his life. So what if he wanted to marry her?


    The more blissful she was now, the more worried she was. However, if it was revealed that her father was a kidnapper and was in jail in Hong Kong before the wedding, and the matter got out of hand, she did not know how the PEI family would clean up the mess for her. Would they still want this woman whose reputation had been ruined?


    Feng Nan sneered and clutched the nket tightly.


    ¡°Miss Feng, is there anything wrong with the man who bumped into you tonight?¡±


    Dai Jia could not help but ask when she saw her gnashing her teeth andughing out loud with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    She wanted to find a photo of Jiang se in her father¡¯s arms when she was just born.


    This photo was the key evidence. When the time came, she would release it to the media and put it on the inte to blow up the matter.


    She still remembered that when she had sent someone to investigate, the person who had obtained the photo had said that it was the only photo of Jiang se and her parents. The person who had saved it back then was a friend who had taken a photo of Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®family¡¯. The reason he had kept the photo was because he felt that the family was very beautiful. He had kept it until Jiang SE¡¯s father disappeared. The person who had the photo had forgotten about it.


    It was only when Feng Nan¡¯s men found him that he remembered this.


    Feng Nan¡¯s men had spent some effort to get this photo.


    She remembered that she had asked the person who was looking for information. She couldn¡¯t remember who the person with the photo was, but she had a rough idea of where he lived. The person who had worked for her back then had mentioned it, and she still had an impression.


    As long as they knew where the photo was and the general direction, it would be easy to investigate.


    With the photos in her hands, she could then use her rtionship with Feng Nan to find out information about Jiang SE¡¯s father in Hong Kong. It would be a piece of cake to kill Jiang se!


    He couldn¡¯t Let Dai Jia investigate this matter. She wasn¡¯t a professional and would easily alert the enemy. Moreover, she was someone close to him. She might alert the enemy and eventually suspect him.


    Most importantly, even though Feng Nan used her, he did not trust herpletely.


    She used to be friends with Jiang se. Both of them had acted in the same movie in ¡°pretense to reality ¡°. Although the ending was different and Dai Jia had expressed her hatred for Jiang se, Feng Nan did not trust anyone at all due to her past life.


    She regretted calling Dai Jia over to talk about this so easily. She thought of an excuse to trick Dai Jia into it.


    I saw Jiang se tonight and said a few words to her. In the end, I was just bumped by a man.


    She said it so easily, but Dai Jia did not believe her.


    Feng Nan¡¯s original n tonight was to get together with cheabyss, but he was provoked by something. In the end, he didn¡¯t even see cheabyss. He packed his things and left. He didn¡¯t even stay to watch the movie. When he came back, he looked like he had seen a ghost, as if he had just remembered something terrible.


    She hurriedly woke herself up, her face pale and her forehead full of sweat. She said that she wanted to investigate the man who had knocked into her, but in the end, she seemed to have thought of something and said that it was fine.


    Even a fool would realize that there was a problem.


    However, this person was extremely suspicious and had a fickle personality. He couldn¡¯t go against her wishes now, or he might anger her.


    Dai Jia nodded. She checked her phone when Feng Nan sent her out. It was 4:50.


    At this time, no matter how bad Feng Nan¡¯s temper was, it was impossible for him to wake up and act up at this time, waking him up and sending him back.


    Dai Jia gripped her phone tightly and nced in the direction of Feng Nan¡¯s room. She recalled that Feng Nan had asked her to investigate the rtionship between Jiang se and the man who had bumped into her tonight.


    It proved that Feng Nan was suspicious of the rtionship between the man who had bumped into her tonight and Jiang se. There must be some sort of clue that made her suspicious.


    She harbored a deep enmity toward Jiang se. This enmity was not as simple as Jiang se causing her to lose her E.D. Endorsement. Instead, it was even deeper.


    After that, she went back on her word and didn¡¯t investigate, probably because she remembered something.


    The reason why Feng Nan did not let him investigate was perhaps because he had decided to let someone else do it.


    Dai Jia was careful and was even more concerned about Feng Nan¡¯s matter.


    As Feng Nan¡¯s assistant, she had a great advantage. She coulde into contact with things that others could not.


    Especially after Feng Nan¡¯s strange temper, the fact that he had once again forced an assistant to leave, and the fact that he was involved in awsuit, she was able to grasp more information.


    A weekter, Dai Jia noticed that 300000 Yuan had been transferred from Feng Nan¡¯s personal ount to another ount. She noted down the person¡¯s name and investigated itter. The person¡¯s surname was Zeng and he opened aw firm. He collected debts and gave usury for others in secret. He had some connections with people in the underworld. Feng Nan had never had any contact with such a person before. Dai Jia was curious that he had found this person so suddenly.


    At the same time, she had also sent people to keep an eye on this man with the surname Zeng. She knew that he had been visiting the Western part of the imperial capital recently, and it was said that he was inquiring about a man with the surname Jiang.


    Now that things hade to this, Dai Jia could almost guess that Feng Nan was indeed suspicious.


    Feng Nan had thought that his actions were undetectable and did not realize that his behavior that day had aroused Dai Jia¡¯s suspicion and that she had found out something.


    She was still waiting for the results from this man with the surname Zeng. In her previous life, she had met this man named Zeng Shao through some of her bad friends in the entertainment industry. She had asked him to help her investigate Jiang SE¡¯s life.


    This person quickly gave her a satisfactory answer. She had found this man again in this life. She thought that she had given him more clues than in her previous life and it should have been easier.


    However, for some reason, after waiting for half a month, the man had not called her even though he was still being investigated.


    She was a little anxious, but before she could take the initiative to call and ask about this matter, Zeng Shao¡¯s call finally came.


    Feng Nan couldn¡¯t wait to pick it up. He thought he would get good news, but Zeng Shao said angrily, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Feng, are you deliberately ying with me?¡±

 Chapter 540

    540 Chapter 5


    Zeng Shao had been running around for half a month. Based on the clues given by Feng Nan, he had searched all of Jiang SE¡¯s birthce in the Western part of the city. However, he did not manage to find any useful information.


    ¡°Her mother was indeed with a man named Jiang Zhiyuan. I followed your instructions and looked up the photos!¡±


    However, these people seemed to have been informed in advance. In Zeng Shao¡¯s words, this matter had already been closed, and there was no useful information to be found.


    He might not have found out what Feng Nan had told him.


    Since Feng Nan was clear about these things, why did he stille to find him to investigate? He had been running around for half a month, and his tone was not good.


    but no one admitted to it. In the end, they spent money, but people said that the photos were taken away.


    Feng Nan¡¯s heart sank when he heard this.


    ¡°Who took it?¡±


    The first thing that came to her mind was that Jiang se had taken it herself. However, she could easily find Jiang SE¡¯s information at this time in her previous life. Why was someone else one step ahead of her in this life?


    Feng Nan snorted coldly when he recalled the change in Jiang se after his reincarnation. He recalled the time when he had met her and how she had questioned him when he had warned her.


    I¡¯m not sure. They said it was a man who came to find out and even gave money to seal his mouth. Jiang Zhiyuan also went there after the incident.


    For the sake of the money, that person finally said it, but he repeatedly urged that this matter should not be spread. Zeng Shao hesitated,


    ¡°For the sake of the three hundred thousand, miss Feng, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. If it¡¯s not a deep grudge, don¡¯t investigate anymore. That Jiang guy might not be easy to deal with.¡±


    He did not find any useful information, but he had met Jiang Zhiyuan once. He had seen the man who lived alone, was cold, and did not make friends with others. He had found a job at a construction site and did notmunicate with anyone. He had no rtives.


    When he was investigating Jiang Zhiyuan, he heard from his friends that he had kidnapped his ex-wife, Zhou Hui, and her family two years ago after he returned to Imperial from Hong Kong. However, the case was left unsettled due to insufficient evidence.


    For some unknown reason, the case was eventually covered up.


    ording to her friends at the police station, when Zhou Hui and her husband made the report, they clearly said that Jiang Zhiyuan had nned to exterminate his entire family but had stopped for some reason.


    Combined with Zeng Shao¡¯s recent visits and his impression of Jiang Zhiyuan, he also felt that this person was a little tricky.


    The two of them had walked past each other before. Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were like a lone Wolf¡¯s. He had no weakness, and as Feng Nan had said, he had a criminal record. He wandered around the gray areas of society and would easily provoke others if he was not careful.


    ¡°He had some friends in his early years, and they were all doing well in the underworld.¡±


    Zeng Shao was vague and didn¡¯t say much.


    However, Feng Nan did not listen to his advice. A man who had attempted to kidnap him and had been in prison was worthy of Zeng Shao¡¯s repeated nagging.


    She tried her best to recall the information from her previous life. She remembered that Jiang Zhiyuan had gone missing not long after Jiang se was born. He had gone to Hong Kong andmitted a crime. He had kidnapped someone, ran ran.


    For some reason, Feng Nan felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°Wait, Yingluo.¡±


    She recalled something. She vaguely remembered that two years ago, Xiao Liu from the Feng family had called her out of the blue. At that time, Xiao Liu had vaguely reminded her to be careful when she went out and to move back to the Feng family if she felt that something was wrong.


    When Xiao Liu had called, it was mainly because Feng Zhongliang had frozen all the assets under her name, which had infuriated Feng Nan. When Xiao Liu had called, Feng Nan had also felt that he was cursing her, so he had not taken it to heart.


    It wasn¡¯t until her movie ¡®revenge¡¯ was released that she invited Feng Shiyong to help her promote, and the two of them started to talk about this topic.


    She had said sarcastically that there was something wrong with Liu, but what did Feng Shiyong say?


    you were kidnapped that year. Don¡¯t you remember? ¡±


    In the movie theater, Feng Shiyong asked her this question with a face full of surprise. Feng Nan was afraid that the more he said, the more he would expose her, so when Feng Shiyong asked, she justughed it off and changed the topic.


    Later on, she was busy snatching endorsements, filming movies, and even hated Jiang se. She was also afraid that Feng Zhongliang would notice that something was wrong with her and have too many thoughts on her. Hence, she had put the matter aside. However, at this moment, Feng Nan could not help but feel that something was off.


    Zhongnan industry¡¯s Feng family was based in Hong Kong. After being reborn for so many years, in order to avoid the mishap of not knowing PEI Yi when he saw him again, Feng Nan had roughly read up on the original owner¡¯s life.¡¯He¡¯ was born in Hong Kong in his early years and was only brought to the imperial capital by Feng Zhongliang to live for a long time when he was seven or eight years old.


    Speaking of kidnapping, since Jiang Zhiyuan hadmitted a crime in Hong Kong, he must have targeted rich people.


    ¡®She¡¯ was born into a rich family and should have been one of Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s targets back then. Moreover,¡¯she¡¯ was still young at that time. It was very likely that she had been targeted by the kidnappers.


    ¡°Kidnap Yingluo.¡±


    She mumbled to herself. Zeng Shao heard her mumble and couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Help me find out who Jiang Zhiyuan kidnapped in Hong Kong, what their surnames are, and when they were imprisoned!¡± She said.


    She had to call back to Hong Kong to ask, to get some information out of Feng Shiyong. She had an inexplicable feeling that these two things might be rted.


    If Jiang Zhiyuan had really kidnapped ¡®her¡¯, then Jiang se and her father would owe¡¯ her ¡®too much!


    Zeng Shao hung up the phone and prepared to investigate Jiang Zhiyuan again.


    At a construction site in the west of the city, Jiang Zhiyuan found a corner to sit down during his break from work. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his bag and took one out and put it in his mouth.


    Smoke was like amandment. If you kept it, you could persist. Once you broke it, it was hard to turn back.


    He held a match in one hand but didn¡¯t light it. He took out a photo from the pocket of his uniform. In the photo, Zeng Shao was talking to someone. He didn¡¯t realize that he was secretly photographed, and his bodynguage seemed quite rxed.


    Jiang Zhiyuan stared at the photo for a while. His eyes were focused and cold, as if he was trying to remember the person in the photo. He only put the photo back into his pocket when someone walked over.


    ¡°Brother Jiang, do you want a fire?¡±


    It was a young colleague who came over. He looked at him with curiosity, sizing him up, and a little fear.


    People had the instinct to seek good fortune and avoid disaster. No matter how well Jiang Zhiyuan disguised himself, the sense of danger he gave off could not be deceived.


    He didn¡¯t talk much and didn¡¯t get along well with others. He did his own work, and everyone at the construction site often went out to drink, eat, and rx. He didn¡¯t get along well with others and seemed a little lonely.


    ¡°No need,¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan shook his head and stood up. He put the cigarette back into the box and turned to leave.


    Jiang se arrived in France in the middle of February.


    ...


    Xia Chaoqun had arranged a few jobs for her. Other than helping her to get the cover shoot of the famous French magazine ¡°big city,¡± she also had a few interviews to do in preparation for the promotional activities for ¡°a chance of survival¡± at the French Film Festival.


    She still had to stay in France to discuss the renewal of the contract for fedarer¡¯s watch. Jiang se had been busy ever since she arrived in France.


    In the past few years, she had gained some fame overseas. Other than the fact that she had caused a sensation in the fashion world when fedarer officially announced that she would be the spokesperson for the Chinese region, the thing that made Jiang se famous in Europe and the United States was her coboration with a top director like chessaray.


    She had joined the filming of chessaray¡¯s ¡°the salvation of God. the male star in the crew was the Italian National treasure, Donald. Even some of the supporting roles in the film were quite famous actors in Hollywood.


    Chessaray had especially appointed Jiang se as one of the actors in the movie. It caused a huge sensation all over the world.


    In addition, at the French Film Festival two years ago, Jiang SE¡¯s ¡°demon¡± had won two major awards. She had also been nominated for the ¡°Best Actress¡± award. Therefore, some foreign audiences were familiar with her.


    This year, Jiang se had worked with Zhang Jingan to film ¡°a chance to live. many of her peers in the industry had already received news that the judges at the French Film Festival were rather optimistic about the film. She had a high chance of winning an award this year.


    As a result, Jiang SE¡¯s job offers in France went much smoother. A few well-known media outlets had requested for her to interview them. Xia Chaoqun was still in the process of making arrangements.


    After a day¡¯s work, Jiang se returned to the hotel. She had just removed her makeup and put on a face mask when her phone rang.


    The new assistant nced at her phone. It was Jiang SE¡¯s personal phone. It had nothing to do with work. Jiang SE¡¯s eyelids were closed as shey there without moving.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s a call from a person called ¡®Dai Jia¡¯.¡±


    ...


    Jiang se recalled that she had met Dai Jia at the premiere of ¡°the lost city¡± more than half a month ago.


    The two of them were friends, but they didn¡¯t contact each other much in private.


    The assistant picked up the call and put on her earphones for her. She smiled and greeted, ¡±


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Dai Jia paused for a moment before she replied, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working for Feng Nan now.¡±


    yes, ¡± Jiang se replied. In reality, she had already known about this.


    Mo Anqi was well-informed. In addition, Dai Jia and Jiang se had some ties back then. Jiang SE¡¯s help yed a huge part in Dai Jia¡¯s release from prison. Mo Anqi had evenined about her working for Feng Nan after she was released from prison.


    ¡°Is work fun?¡±


    She asked, and Dai Jia said, ¡±


    ¡°Not bad. Feng Nan has a lot of secrets, and he¡¯s quite resourceful.¡±


    There was a deeper meaning to Dai Jia¡¯s words. Jiang se pondered for a while before she continued, ¡±


    there are many movies that have yet to be aired, but Feng Nan seems to be certain that it will be popr. The most amazing thing is that when she was filming ¡®rescue mission¡¯, she could even estimate the box office sales before she even entered the production team.


    Her words stunned Jiang se. However, Dai Jia¡¯s tone changed.


    she seems to hate you a lot. She¡¯s been looking into you recently. Last time at the premiere of ¡®Lost City,¡¯ she said she was bumped into by a man and suspected that the man had something to do with you. When Dai Jia said this, Jiang se was a little surprised. She also recalled the scene when Feng Nan was knocked over. Before she could think further, Dai Jia continued, ¡±


    Feng Nan transferred 300000 Yuan to a man named Zeng Shao. This man has been trying to find out more about a man with the surname Jiang. Get someone to keep an eye on the rest.


    Jiang se did not expect to hear this from Dai Jia. She frowned.


    ¡°You have to be careful too.¡±


    Dai Jia was silent for a moment after she heard her advice. Finally, her tone softened and she replied, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m clear.¡±


    Feng Nan was very suspicious and kept a close eye on her. Dai Jia hung up the phone quickly, but Jiang se fell into deep thought after hearing her words.

 Chapter 541

    541 Expose her


    With Dai Jia¡¯s information and Jiang SE¡¯s previous spections about Feng Nan, many things that she could not figure out became clear to her.


    Dai Jia had said that Feng Nan was very capable, and that she could estimate the box office of many movies that had not been aired.


    Back then, Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± had not even been filmed, but she was already very optimistic about this movie.


    rescue mission ¡± was directed by Zhang Jingan. With Zhang Jingan¡¯s international reputation and status, his movies had always been very attractive, and many audiences were willing to pay for his poprity. It was not surprising that Feng Nan was optimistic about the box office, but the strange thing was that she could urately estimate the box office.


    The only reason why she had the confidence to say this and even went against Feng Zhongliang¡¯s wishes to join the entertainment industry and take on a role in ¡± rescue mission ¡± first, and even confidently announce the box office statistics, was that Feng Nan had already known the final statistics of ¡± rescue mission ¡°.


    The reason why she knew about it might be rted to the fact that she had experienced it before.


    If Jiang se had not experienced her reincarnation, she would not have thought of things in such an outrageous way. However, she could reincarnate from Feng Nan to be someone who had nothing to do with her. It was only natural for her to think in this direction.


    This was the only exnation. Feng Nan knew about some movies that had not been released or even filmed like the back of his hand. He knew which movie resources would shine in the future and which movies would be popr.


    That was why she kept causing trouble for her. Even when they had no grudges, she wanted to introduce her to Jufeng entertainment and push her into the fire pit.


    Jiang se tried to reenact the situation. If Feng Nan¡¯s reincarnation into her body did not happen in her previous life, she would still be Feng Nan and the original Jiang se would still be Jiang se. In that case, Jiang se might have offended Feng Nanter on, and there was a grudge between them.


    This hatred was probably not small, which was why after her rebirth, she hated that she could not destroy him. She looked at him with a resentful look.


    It was very likely that this grudge was rted to Feng Nan¡¯s rebirth. Hence, after her rebirth, she was in a hurry to suppress her own development even before she had fully established her foothold.


    However, these were only his own guesses. It was not difficult to find evidence of Feng Nan¡¯s reincarnation.


    There were traces of everything that Feng Nan had done over the years. She recalled that after filming ¡± rescue mission ¡°, Feng Nan did not release any new works. She had once heard mo Anqi mention that she had been busy filming a film called ¡± revenge ¡°.


    However, the timing of the movie¡¯s release was not ideal. It happened to run into Jiang SE¡¯s ¡± demon ¡± and Tao cen¡¯s ¡± unexpected events ¡°. In the end, it was hastily taken out of the theaters a few days after its release.


    The fact that it was worth Feng Nan¡¯s time to shoot a film at the peak of his career proved that the film had its merits.


    If Jiang SE¡¯s guess was right and Feng Nan was from the future, she must have known about the sold well in the film industry. She must have her reasons for choosing ¡± revenge ¡°.


    She thought for a moment, then removed her eye mask and sent a message to nie dan, asking him to find out the source of the movie ¡°revenge.¡±


    Nie Dan¡¯s reply came very quickly. He was a little puzzled, Sese, why do you suddenly care about this movie? Just now, ru ning had checked and found that the box office for ¡®revenge¡¯ was not looking too good. In the end, it was possible that they did not even get back their capital.


    Moreover, this movie was released the year beforest. It did not cause any trouble in China at all. Nie dan could not understand why Jiang se was interested in this movie.


    Jiang se replied with a message,¡¯this movie is directed and acted by Feng Nan, right?¡¯


    Nie dan was probably toozy to type, so he simply called,


    Sese, Feng Nan wrote, directed, and acted in this movie. I heard that he went to Dong Mingsheng with the script and was very confident that this movie would make a lot of money. He even told Dong Mingsheng to invest five million Yuan in it, and that ¡®revenge¡¯ would definitely earn him five times the return.


    At that time, they even made a bet because of this. After that, ¡± revenge ¡± did not be popr as Feng Nan had expected. Instead, it was sandwiched between ¡± demon ¡± and ¡± unexpected incident ¡°, and the final box office did not exceed 40 million Yuan. After deducting taxes and shares from the theater chain, it was a huge loss.


    After that, Dong Mingsheng belittled the daughter of Zhongnan industries in every way possible, thinking that she was just a good-for-nothing and an idiot with an embroidered pillow. The two of them went from close partners to enemies.


    When nie dan mentioned this, Jiang se was even more certain of her guess. She pondered for a moment.


    ¡°Ah dan, do me a favor. Help me find out if the original author of ¡®revenge¡¯ is Feng Nan.¡±


    revenge ¡± had a low cost but high return. Since Feng Nan dared to make a bet with Dong Mingsheng, it meant that she had been very optimistic about this movie from the beginning.


    She was optimistic about this movie, so she probably had something to rely on.


    The movie¡¯s failure might have something to do with her self-writing and self-directing. She might be an actress, but she might not be a qualified director.


    If the original ¡± revenge ¡± was a sess, the audience would not like it if it was filmed by Feng Nan.


    When she had chosen to join Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡± and act as one of the supporting female roles, it might have been rted to Zhang Jingan¡¯s poprity and the reputation of ¡± rescue mission.


    She wrote and directed ¡± revenge ¡°. Perhaps the scriptwriter and director were not as famous as Zhang Jingan.


    From a small-cost investment perspective, the director might be a neer who was not famous and could not find an investor, so the film could be reluctantly filmed in the end.


    Afterbining these clues, she told nie dan,


    go and check with the new directors. You might be able to find some clues.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nie Dan first asked, then he curiously asked,


    Sese, are you suspecting that Feng Nan giarized someone else¡¯s work? ¡±


    After all, she was the daughter of Zhongnan industries and had the right of inheritance in the Feng family. Back then, she was old master Feng¡¯s favorite granddaughter and had been pursued by PEI Yi for many years, but to no avail.


    Although he had been doing worse and worse in the past few years, he should still have his bottom line. He shouldn¡¯t have done such a dirty thing, right?


    If ¡®revenge¡¯ was some kind of popr movie, it would have been fine, but it had suffered losses at the box office and even fell out with Dong Mingsheng because of it. Would Feng Nan even be interested in such a work?


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious, so I¡¯m checking it out first,¡± As she said this, she recalled the cooperative rtionship between the few of them. Nie dan and PEI Yi had always been close. Although this person seemed to be frivolous, he was actually extremely shrewd.


    She was able to detect Feng Nan¡¯s abnormality from some details, but it was hard to guarantee that he would be able to detect something abnormal from her words.


    When she thought of this, Jiang se gave him some more information.


    Feng Nan has been investigating me recently. He might want to cause me trouble.


    In other words, she had to make the first move to gain the upper hand and give Feng Nan something to do so that she would not have any free hands.


    a chance of survival ¡°was about to be released. Jiang se did not want any unpleasant news toe out at this time.

 Chapter 542

    542 Chapter 5


    Jiang se stopped there. Nie dan was a smart person, so he immediately agreed.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After he finished, he asked, ¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to help you keep an eye on her?¡±


    Jiang se hesitated for a moment but still rejected him.


    not for now. Some things are veryplicated. I might have to go back to China to exin it clearly.


    She remembered the three main things that Dai Jia had mentioned when she called. Other than mentioning that Feng Nan might be an important clue to her rebirth and that she was looking for someone to investigate her, Dai Jia had also mentioned that on the day of the premiere of Lost City, Feng Nan¡¯s man had been knocked down by the IMAX theater. Dai Jia had said that Feng Nan suspected that the man was rted to her.


    Moreover, Dai Jia had mentioned that Feng Nan had hired a man named Zeng Shao to track down the man with the surname Jiang. Jiang se understood the underlying meaning behind that.


    She also remembered the man she had seen that night. At that time, she had not seen the man¡¯s face, only his side profile.


    That night, the rain was rather heavy. The lights were dim, and there were many people on the road. She nced at him in a daze, but he quickly lowered his head to avoid her gaze. That chilling sense of danger was like gangrene that had attached to her bones. Jiang se could still remember it even now.


    It was precisely because Jiang se felt that something was amiss after she ran into this man that she had asked Xia Chaoqun to hire a bodyguard to stay by her side.


    Jiang se did not think too much about it that night, but based on Dai Jia¡¯s words, she could understand what she meant.


    She recalled what PEI Yi had told her when he visited her on set during the filming of ¡± a chance to live. he said, ¡± Sese, the person who kidnapped you back then was called Jiang Zhiyuan. He was Jiang SE¡¯s father.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Jiang se chuckled. What an ill-fated rtionship!


    ¡°What made you so happy?¡±


    When mo Anqi entered the office during her free time, she happened to see Jiang se smiling at her phone. She could not help but ask, but Jiang se did not even lift her head.


    ¡°I thought of something very funny.¡±


    Although she said that she had thought of something funny, her expression was cold and her eyes were closed. No matter how mo Anqi looked at her, she did not look like she had thought of something funny. Mo Anqi rubbed her nose and went back to her work.


    Jiang se had to wear different clothes for the interview and her appearance at the France Film Festival. The styling team had to take care of the matching of these clothes and essories.


    Xia Chaoqun valued her very much. As her reputation grew, Xia Chaoqun even hired two famous France stylists to follow her around at all times. He made arrangements for Jiang SE¡¯s entire body in detail, even including the color of nail polish for her toenails.


    The team was very busy. After mo Anqi left, Jiang se put on a straight face and sent away her assistant who was taking care of her.


    When there was no one else in the room, she remembered the scene that night.


    That night, she had been so close to this man who had left a deep shadow in her heart.


    She suppressed the fear in her heart and recalled what had happened that night. Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s sudden appearance might not have been a coincidence.


    Why did he suddenly appear and push Feng Nan away?


    In fact, she knew that it was because of Feng Nan¡¯s threatening look at the time, as if he wanted to hit her.


    The dangerous man who had hurt her more than twenty years ago and left her with a deep psychological trauma might now be trying to protect her. To Jiang se, this was the greatest irony.


    She was no longer the same Canary who was kidnapped by Jiang Zhiyuan more than 20 years ago and was helpless against him.


    She had already ovee and healed those shadows and past.


    She would grow up, work out, and learn how to fight. She had bodyguards by her side, her grandfather to watch over Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s every move, and PEI Yi. She was no longer afraid of Jiang Zhiyuan!


    She picked up her phone and hesitated for a while before making the call.


    It was already night time in France, and it was eventer in China. She should not have disturbed PEI Yi.


    He hadn¡¯t been in office for long and was still young. He had to bear the PEI family¡¯s expectations and work hard. His responsibility was heavier than his own.


    However, she wanted to be willful at this moment. She did not know who to tell this to. Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s appearance and the fact that he had found out about Feng Nan¡¯s background had made it difficult for her to calm down tonight.


    ¡°Sese?¡±


    As soon as the phone rang, PEI Yi picked it up. His voice was a little muffled at first, then a little surprised. Soon, he seemed to have sobered up a little, and a xisuo sound could be heard on the other end.


    ¡°Give me a moment, I¡¯ll wash my face.¡±


    The two of them had been in two different ces recently. Due to the time difference and the problems of their respective jobs, they had not spoken on the phone for several days.


    When Jiang se heard the sound of him turning on the tap, her tone became much calmer.


    When she thought of Jiang Zhiyuan, she was still in a mess. However, she slowly calmed down after hearing PEI Yi¡¯s words.


    She liked this feeling. Their souls were connected. Even if they were not stuck together, it made her feel warm andfortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s voice was a little soft as he deliberately softened his tone to coax her.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°I really do.¡± She honestly admitted that her words were better than any other sweet talk. PEI Yi was so happy that he kissed the phone a few times.


    His enthusiasm infected Jiang se, and she could not help but smile.


    She pressed the phone against her cheek and listened as PEI Yi calcted their wedding date. After chatting for a while, Jiang se asked, ¡±


    ¡°Ah Yi, Jiang Yingying.¡±


    She said the word ¡®Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯ but hesitated. Although she did not mention ¡®Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯, PEI Yi knew her too well and he could tell that something was wrong.


    Jiang SE¡¯s mood was particrly low that night. Perhaps something had happened that was giving her a headache.


    ¡°Did he call you to harass you?¡±


    The man who had been so enthusiastic earlier instantly became serious and his tone was a little gloomy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him,¡± She mumbled, ¡±


    on the day of the premiere of the lost city, he might have bumped into Feng Nan when I was talking to him.


    She told him about Dai Jia¡¯s call and her analysis. She was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve filmed a chance of survival.¡± What happened when she was young was equivalent to what she experienced when she was an adult after her rebirth. No matter how deep the psychological scar was, it should have been almost smoothed over.


    ¡°But why do I still feel scared when I think of this person?¡±


    She was a little puzzled and a little depressed.


    Feng Nan should be the one who¡¯s afraid right now. Why am I the one suffering from insomnia? ¡±


    If he did not know Jiang SE¡¯s personality, PEI Yi might haveughed at her words.


    It was just as she had said. Jiang Zhiyuan had appeared and even warned Feng Nan. Feng Nan was fearless because she did not know the ins and outs of the kidnapping case. She had never experienced being kidnapped by Jiang Zhiyuan. Hence, she still dared to get someone to investigate Jiang Zhiyuan. It was no different from provoking him.


    She was courting death. Also, because of her identity, she was in a more dangerous situation than Jiang se. However, this person was still sparing no effort to cause Jiang se trouble.


    ...

 Chapter 543

    543 Chapter 5


    PEI Yi listened quietly to the little girl¡¯s mumbling. She was still a little puzzled.


    I¡¯ve been thinking, what was the purpose of my rebirth? ¡±


    The spring in the Western nine provinces was still a little cold. The window of his bedroom was half nted, and the night wind along with the spring rain slowly blew in, lifting the curtains and filling the room with coolness.


    He leaned against the window and listened to herte-night phone call with a smile,ining non-stop.


    He could hear the rustling of the drizzling rain outside in the garden, as well as her soft and pleasant voice. The sound of her voice interweaved with his, making the boring night seem wonderful.


    PEI Yi had always known that she had a strong heart under her soft appearance. She knew what she wanted. That was why she entered the entertainment industry after her rebirth. Even Feng Zhongliang could not stop her determination.


    It was rare for her to be so confused. When they were together, he was the one talking most of the time, and she was the one listening.


    It was rare for her to be confused at this moment. He even listened to her with a subtle sense of enjoyment in his heart.


    I¡¯ve always thought that my rebirth was to make up for my past regrets, to let me get to know you and myself again so that I wouldn¡¯t miss out on our rtionship and to examine my rtionship with grandfather.


    She was a little puzzled, and her words were full of doubt.


    I thought that my rebirth was to point me on another path, to let me understand that there is more than one choice in life.


    She thought that her rebirth was a chance given to her by the heavens. It made her realize that in her life, other than listening to her parents ¡®words, behaving herself, eating with Zhao junhan, going on blind dates, and arranging a marriage for the sessful merger of the twopanies, it was only natural that she did so.


    In the future, when she became Zhao junhan¡¯s wife, she would have to repeat the life that Mrs. Feng had. She might also be living for herself and not bebeled by others for the rest of her life.


    From the youngdy of the Feng family to the madam of the Zhao family.


    However, with Jiang Zhiyuan and Feng Nan around, Jiang se could not help but think of another possibility.


    During the child kidnapping case, Jiang SE¡¯s brief encounter with Jiang Zhiyuan left an impression on her. He had mentioned his daughter before. His words were filled with protectiveness and love. Perhaps such a cruel person still had a soft spot in the depths of his heart for his child, who had carried on his bloodline.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had hurt her when she was young and had left a deep psychological shadow in her heart. Hence, many yearster, she reced Jiang se as his daughter.


    This was like karma, like a different kind ofpensation and bnce given by the heavens.


    If Jiang Zhiyuan had only received a fair trial because he had been in prison for 19 years, then was it a chance given by the heavens to judge him personally now that he was living in such a situation?


    The decision to spare him or not was not in his hands, not in the judge¡¯s hands, but in his own heart.


    The real trial for the crime that had happened back then had only just begun.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand.¡± She sighed. if my reincarnation was not just a coincidence and there was a reason behind it, what does Feng Nan have to do with me? ¡±


    PEI Yi casually said, ¡±


    ¡°It might be rted to Zhao junhan.¡±


    He recalled that when he had discovered Jiang SE¡¯s Secret, he had brought her home and happened to see Zhao junhan and Feng Nan. The two of them were hugging each other. It was obvious that they had been in an affair for a long time.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, the real Feng Nan had not known Zhao junhan for a long time. There must be a reason why their rtionship had developed so quickly.


    PEI Yi recalled what had happened back then. Although he knew that Jiang se could not possibly have anything to do with Zhao junhan, he still felt a little sour when he recalled the past.


    she couldn¡¯t wait to get together with Zhao junhan as soon as something happened to the two of you. It¡¯s very likely that, like you said, something happened between the two of them before they were reborn.


    ording to Jiang SE¡¯s spection, if neither of their reincarnations had happened, Feng Nan would still be the real Feng Nan, and Jiang se would still be the original Jiang se. If things went ording to the original sequence of events, Feng Nan might have followed the arrangement of her family elders and had a meal with Zhao junhan. As theirpanies worked together, they might even be engaged.


    Jiang se would still be in the entertainment industry. However, based on her original personality, it would have been difficult for her to reach her current status.


    If that was the case, Feng Nan was Zhao junhan¡¯s fianc¨¦e in name, and the current ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ was so close to Zhao junhan after her reincarnation. It was very likely that she had an unclear rtionship with Zhao junhan before her reincarnation.


    ording to ¡®Feng Nan¡¯s¡¯ current habits, she had some understanding of the entertainment industry. She knew that Jufeng entertainment was unwilling to be a big star, film movies, and write scripts. When she was reborn, she couldn¡¯t wait to sleep with Zhao junhan and set their rtionship.


    Based on all these deductions, PEI Yi guessed that the current ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ was most likely a small-time celebrity who did not do well in her previous life. She had managed to curry favor with Zhao junhan by chance and could not wait to get rid of Feng Nan and be Zhao junhan¡¯s wife.


    He had already guessed most of the situation with a casual guess.


    Although it was only a guess, when he thought about how Jiang se might have an ambiguous rtionship with someone like Zhao junhan because of the Feng family, he felt extremely jealous.


    but Sese, ¡± his tone was gentle as he muttered, ¡±


    forget about Feng Nan and those spections. Don¡¯t bother about Jiang Zhiyuan either. As he said this, he asked gently, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like this kind of rebirth?¡±


    Jiang se tilted her head and gave it some thought. Then, she replied, ¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    In fact, she liked this kind of life where she had a choice, even if the path she had taken at the beginning was much more difficult than when she was Feng Nan.


    Apart from the various reasons for her joining this industry, she was also in charge of her rtionship with Zhou Hui and the others. She would also decide on which school to go to after she graduated from high school.


    Even the progress of her rtionship with PEI Yi was of her own will and had nothing to do with her family conditions and environment. It was also not like in the past, when she had dinner with Zhao junhan under the arrangement of her parents and had nothing to do with the cooperation between Zhao and Feng¡¯spanies.


    She understood what PEI Yi meant. She liked her current life. After her rebirth, she and PEI Yi had a different beginning from what she had imagined. They were lovers, and their rtionship had be closer due to the change in their identities.


    She was Jiang se! After epting this, she should also face the trouble directly, instead of only hoping for benefits andining.


    I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on Feng Nan. I¡¯ll also give her something to do in the near future so that she won¡¯t cause you any trouble during this period.


    Jiang SE¡¯s ¡± a chance to live ¡± was about to be released. Zhang Jingan was leading this film and intended to break into the crowd to win an award. They could not afford to make any trouble at this time, especially with Jiang SE¡¯s sensitive identity.


    Given PEI Yi¡¯s status, it was not difficult for him to do so.


    However, he had just taken office in xijiu Zhou and had yet to make any achievements. If he used the PEI family¡¯s influence to stop Feng Nan at this time because of his own matter, he might be reprimanded by old master PEI.


    He was no longer the willful young man he had been when he was young. After so many years, old master PEI had put in a lot of effort for his eldest grandson. He might not like him to do such a thing at this time.


    She hesitated and remained silent. However, PEI Yi seemed to have read her mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s not difficult to find trouble for her.¡±


    There was a hint of a smile in his voice. you don¡¯t have to mention my grandfather.


    ...


    Since PEI Yi had said that, Jiang se naturally believed that he was not just making things up.


    When he was upset, he was like a towering mountain, firmly blocking in front of him and blocking the storm for him.


    The boy who held her hand, chased after her and Feng Zhongliang, cried and shouted that she was not allowed to return to the Feng family, blocked love letters for her behind her back, wrote rejection letters, and quietly ran to France to build a Manor because of her words. He grew up to be a Harbor for her to stop at.


    ¡°Yi.¡± She felt a sweetness in her heart. I really love you.


    She liked him so much. She liked this man who had always had her in his heart since he was a teenager. She liked his gentle tone when he woke up in the middle of the night to pick up her call. She liked his gradually tall and strong arms, as if she could always rely on them.


    In the past, PEI Yi had always been the one to confess to her.


    He had fantasized many times about Jiang se confessing to him, but she would always be that Jiang se. Even when she said the lines of her proposal, she would still smile.


    PEI Yi had been thinking about how he would react if Jiang se told him that she loved him so much one day.


    Perhaps he would say domineeringly,¡±I love you more.¡±


    Perhaps he would be filled with a myriad of emotions. However, PEI Yi had thought of many scenarios, but he did not expect his heart to beat faster when he heard Jiang SE¡¯s words. A wave of heat spread from his neck to his mind.


    Even his ears were burning. He was a little shy and at a loss. He was a little choked up, and his eyes were sore as if tears were about to fall.


    ...


    Other than him, no one else could understand that feeling.


    ¡°You¡¯ll love me even more in the future.¡± He kissed the phone again. He hated that Jiang se was overseas at the moment.


    ¡°Sese, tell me more in the future. I like it when you tell me this.¡±


    He acted coquettishly. When he received Jiang SE¡¯s barely-able guarantee, his smile widened.


    It was already veryte, but PEI Yi did not feel sleepy at all. Jiang SE¡¯s earlier words were enough to wake him up. When it was gettingte in France, he looked at the time.


    ¡°Do you still have work tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± yes, ¡°Jiang se replied. He was a little worried and reminded her to sleep early and not stay up toote.


    Jiang se had already calmed down after she told him about Jiang Zhiyuan.


    After he said Goodnight and hung up, PEI Yi continued to hold his phone to his cheek. It was only when the phone¡¯s temperature slowly cooled down after talking to Jiang se for a long time that he sighed. Ignoring the fact that it was already midnight, he called nie dan.


    ¡°A ¡®dan, do me a favor tomorrow.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, nie dan was cursing, ¡±


    ¡°You husband and wife are done, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s phone call more than two hours ago had woken him up. Jiang se was a woman, his sister-inw. He could not lose his temper. However, he could not just get a good night¡¯s sleep when PEI Yi called again!


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Go to the court of pilgrimage and get me a video.¡±


    Nie dan was still in a daze. When he heard this, he wiped his face.


    ¡°What video?¡±


    Nie dan was a smart person. The court of pilgrimage was PEI Yi¡¯s territory. If he wanted a video, he could just make a phone call.


    Since she had gone through him, it was probably because she didn¡¯t want to be ¡®greeted¡¯ by her elders.


    a few years ago, when I took Sese to the court of pilgrimage, Qiu Ji also called Feng Nan over.


    As soon as he mentioned this matter, nie Dan¡¯s remaining sleepiness disappeared without a trace. At this moment, he naturally felt that there was something strange about the matter.


    Even though many years had passed, nie dan still clearly remembered that incident.


    At that time, PEI Yi was too weird. First, he liked Feng Nan and pursued him for a few years. He even bought a house in France for her, but he did not dare to confess.


    At that time, Feng Nan had been on good terms with the kid from the Zhao family of the Jianghua group, but he had been left out for half a year. In the beginning, he had been in a daze all day long, looking like he was about to die. His brothers had all guessed that this kid had been defeated.


    To her surprise, PEI Yi turned around and was with Jiang se. He even treated Feng Nan coldly.


    Xiang qiuji had once invited Feng Nan to the chaojin Pavilion to y. After she had arrived, PEI Yi had even tricked her and caused her to lose tens of millions.


    After that incident, all the brothers knew PEI Yi¡¯s attitude and kept their distance from Feng Nan.


    Initially, she had thought that the tens of millions of Yuan was PEI Yi¡¯s way of teaching Feng Nan a lesson so that she would be embarrassed and embarrassed. However, PEI Yi was clearly looking for trouble by bringing up the past again.


    He then recalled Jiang SE¡¯s call earlier that night. She had asked him to check if Feng Nan had giarized ¡®revenge¡¯, which he had shot a few years ago.


    Both of them had asked him to help investigate something at the same time, and the investigation was rted to Feng Nan. If it was a coincidence, nie dan would dare to twist his head off!


    He quickly went over the matter in his mind, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, tell me, what did Feng Nan do to offend you? Are you going to pin her to death after you found this video?¡±


    PEI Yi did not reply after he asked this. The phone suddenly fell silent. Nie Dan¡¯s heart sank. Heughed and tried to find a way out of this situation.


    ¡°I just want to know that if she offends you, we brothers can¡¯t let her off, Yingluo!¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡±


    PEI Yi seemed to know what he was thinking. He said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for so many years, what Do you not know about me? This matter is rted to Sese.¡±


    He knew that nie dan wasn¡¯t really curious about his privacy. Perhaps nie dan was just a little uneasy.


    Just as PEI Yi had said, they had grown up together and stirred up trouble together. What kind of outrageous things had they not done?


    Punishment came together, scolding came together, but as they grew older, everyone chose different paths, and they could no longer hang out together like before.


    Nie dan only asked this to test his attitude and see if he still treated them as brothers.


    ¡°Brother Yi, what are you thinking?¡± nie dan was a little embarrassed that PEI Yi had read his mind. However, he still heaved a sigh of relief.


    Feng Nan was kidnapped when he was young. One of the kidnappers was Jiang, Sese¡¯s father. He was imprisoned in Hong Kong for 19 years and returned to the capital a few years ago. Feng Nan may have suspected that this matter was rted to Sese, so he has been investigating her recently.

 Chapter 544

    544 Chapter 544-debt


    ¡®A chance of survival¡¯ was about to be released, and they were also facing the French Film Festival. They could not afford to make any mistakes at this time. Once such an announcement was made, everyone knew what kind of problems would arise.


    Especially the plot of ¡®a chance of life¡¯, which happened to be rted to kidnapping.


    Jiang SE¡¯s character in the movie was a victim of a kidnapping. If Feng Nan took the opportunity to cause trouble now, it would bring Jiang se a lot of trouble.


    Nie dan immediately understood what PEI Yi meant. He had also considered the consequences if the matter was exposed. Jiang se would go from being a ¡®victim¡¯ in the movie to the daughter of a kidnapper in real life. Feng Nan would then be in the spotlight and use her as a stepping stone to rise to power.


    It was no wonder Jiang se and PEI Yi had called him separately tonight to get him to investigate Feng Nan.


    ¡°Brother Yi, don¡¯t worry. Leave this to me.¡±


    Nie dan also understood the severity of the matter. He naturally understood that PEI Yi still regarded him as a brother very highly since he was willing to tell him about this matter.


    Other than that, what nie dan found unbelievable was PEI Yi¡¯s attitude toward Jiang se.


    Back then, PEI Yi had fallen in love quickly and had never had a change of heart even after so many years.


    As the heir of the PEI family, PEI Yi was surrounded by many temptations. Xiang qiuji¡¯s girlfriend had changed so many times in the past few years, but he was still obsessed with that one.


    It would have been fine if that was all, but PEI Yi¡¯s longsting love could be seen from how he had wooed Feng Nan.


    Jiang se had a little of Feng Nan¡¯s vibes about her, so it was not strange for him to like her. However, what surprised nie dan was that PEI Yi was serious in the end. When they were dating, the PEI family even agreed to their marriage.


    After so many years, their feelings for each other had not worn off. Instead, they had grown even deeper. He knew about Jiang SE¡¯s background, but not only did he not criticize her, he even helped her hide the truth. This was enough to broaden nie Dan¡¯s horizons.


    ¡°Brother Yi.¡±


    When he was about to hang up, he was a little moved.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this matter. I know that you still treat me as a brother, so I¡¯m telling you this. If there¡¯s anything in the future, just give me a call!¡±


    He was extremely touched and sighed emotionally about the friendship between the two brothers who had grown up together. After he was done speaking, PEI Yi replied indifferently, ¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    A beeping sound came from the phone, and nie dan felt a little unwell.


    Nie dan personally made a trip to the court of pilgrimage to ask for the surveince footage. Although a long time had passed, the court of pilgrimage was still in good condition with the surveince footage. Nie dan sessfully obtained the footage and got someone to Media Processing Service He arranged the footage of Feng Nan losing money in gambling and quickly settled the matter.


    He then recalled what Jiang se had told him on the phone. He got someone to investigate the movie ¡®revenge¡¯.


    At this moment, Feng Nan had no idea that while he was suspecting the rtionship between Jiang Zhiyuan and Jiang se, someone was also investigating his case.


    She was actually very busy recently. After the female lead role in ¡± criminal suspect ¡± was snatched away by Tao cen, she very quickly set her sights on the role of Zhong Qi in ¡± criminal suspect ¡°.


    Although this role did not have as many scenes as Shen xunran and it was only a supporting role,¡¯criminal suspects¡¯ was well-liked by the audience after it was released. Furthermore, Tao cen had joined the cast. If she could star in this movie, it would be considered a coboration with Tao cen.


    By then, she would be able to increase her poprity with the help of her working rtionship with Tao cen. It would not do her any harm.


    She had contacted Huo Zhiming before and mentioned that she wanted to act as Shen xuanran in ¡± criminal suspect ¡°. She even mentioned that she wanted to invest in ¡± criminal suspect ¡°. At that time, Huo Zhiming was touched by her.


    After the incident, Huo Zhiming must have felt a little embarrassed because of Tao cen¡¯s interference. Therefore, she proposed to invest in ¡± suspect ¡± now and asked Huo Zhiming to give her a chance to audition for Zhong Qi. This would probably seed.


    suspect ¡± was different from the time when Huo Zhiming had the manuscript and was looking for investors everywhere. With Tao cen around, many investors were willing to fork out the funds.


    Regardless of whether Huo Zhiming would be interested in Feng Nan¡¯s money, he would definitely ept this favor from Feng Nan.


    Feng Nan thought about it carefully. In ¡± the suspect ¡°, there were many scenes between Zhong Qi and Shen xuanran. Tao cen¡¯s participation in the film had raised the status of the film, but there should be some disadvantages to it.


    Among the current domestic female stars, Tao cen was the best in China. Whether it was in terms of fame, status, or acting skills, no female star couldpete with Tao cen.


    It was very likely that her aura would suppress her opponent in the process of rehearsing.


    Once the movie started, if the person acting opposite her didn¡¯t have enough mental strength, it was very likely that she wouldn¡¯t be able to perform at all in the face of a female star like Tao cen.


    Feng Nan, on the other hand, was different. She had been reincarnated and felt that she was fully capable of ying the role of ¡®Zhong Qi¡¯. Even when she was facing Tao cen, it was very likely that she would not have stage fright at all because of her special experience.


    Just as Feng Nan had expected, it didn¡¯t take much effort for her to mention that she wanted to invest in ¡± suspect ¡± and fight for the audition for the supporting role. Soon, Huo Zhiming agreed to give her a chance.


    After setting the audition time, Feng Nan hung up the phone happily. However, her good mood did notst long. She picked up her phone and scrolled through her contact list. Her nail-coated thumb stopped when it slid down to Zeng Shao¡¯s name.


    She frowned and looked a little serious. Zeng Shao had not contacted her for a few days. Since a week ago, she had asked him to track Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s whereabouts in Hong Kong. At first, she could still get through to Zeng Shao¡¯s phone, but when she tried to call him again in the past few days, it showed that his phone was turned off.


    After not hearing from him for a few days, Feng Nan could no longer sit still.


    This person was reliable and well-informed. In her previous life, he was the one who had found out about Jiang se and her father. He had even gotten his hands on that photo.


    But for some reason, Feng Nan was extremely dissatisfied with the Zeng Shao of this life.


    He had taken 300000 Yuan from him to track down Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s whereabouts. However, a long time had passed, and he still did not have any useful information. He could not even figure out Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s actual condition, let alone the photo of Jiang Zhiyuan and Jiang se.


    Now, he didn¡¯t even pick up his own phone. The so-called debt collection and usurypany he opened was not reliable to begin with. Feng Nan called to ask and said that he had not seen the boss for a few days.


    In this line of work, Zeng Shao often appeared and disappeared like a ghost, and sometimes disappearing for a few days wasn¡¯t a big deal. Feng Nan didn¡¯t suspect that this person was trying to cheat her of her money in the beginning. After all, she had her previous life¡¯s views and thought that Zeng Shao wouldn¡¯t dare to cheat her.


    However, as time passed, Zeng Shao didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact her, and Feng Nan gradually couldn¡¯t sit still.


    a chance to live ¡°was about to be released. It was a movie that had starred Tao cen in her previous life. In this life, Jiang se was the female lead. If Jiang SE¡¯s scandal was exposed at this time and she could produce concrete evidence, Feng Nan could guarantee that Jiang SE¡¯s stardom would be destroyed. She might not be able to survive in this industry anymore.


    The PEI family would not want a woman who had lost the nation¡¯s favor to be PEI Yi¡¯s wife. Jiang se would have nowhere to go and would be like a street rat!


    Feng Nan held the phone for a long time before he finally took a deep breath and called Zeng Shao again. The voice message from Zeng Shao¡¯s mailbox said that his phone had been turned off.


    She hung up the phone and called another person, asking him to help her find out Zeng Shao¡¯s whereabouts. Before she hung up, someone knocked on Feng Nan¡¯s office door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    She looked a little upset. After hanging up, Dai Jia pushed the office door open and came in. Before she could say anything, Feng Nan grabbed the pen holder on the table and threw it at Dai Jia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I have something to do? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me unless it¡¯s important?¡±


    Feng Nan did not have a good temper, and when she was angry, she did not like people hiding from her.


    The brush pot was made of ceramic and was quite heavy. When it flew over, it hit Dai Jia¡¯s shoulder heavily, causing her body to tilt. In the end, it rolled to the ground and broke into pieces with a crash.


    ...


    She had been hit quite hard. If it were the other assistants, they would have cried out a long time ago. Dai Jia endured the pain and said with a calm expression, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Feng, someone is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him!¡± There had been no news about Zeng Shao, and there was still no leads on Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s case. Feng Nan knew that Jiang Zhiyuan was Jiang SE¡¯s father and might be rted to her kidnappers back then. However, she could not get any evidence. Even if she exposed this kind of boring news to the media, no media website would be willing to expose it, possibly due to Jiang SE¡¯s reputation, status, Xia Chaoqun, and the pressure from the PEI family.


    She was in a terrible mood, but Dai Jia was still going to get into trouble. Feng Nan suppressed his anger.


    call Givenchy for me and make an appointment. I¡¯m going to pick out some clothes.


    She had already set a time to meet Huo Zhiming. During this meeting, Feng Nan had to leave a good impression on Huo Zhiming and get the role of Zhong Qi.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Dai Jia remained standing at the door without moving. Feng Nan looked up impatiently.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get out!¡±


    ¡°Miss Feng, someone wants to see you. It¡¯s awyer with the surname hai. He said that he¡¯s here to ask you for a sum of money on behalf of his client, Mr. PEI.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever owed Mr. PEI money?¡±


    Feng Nan thought it was ridiculous, so she sneered and asked in return. Then, a middle-aged man standing behind Dai Jia said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Whether or not I owe you, miss Feng should think about it again.¡±


    ...


    As he spoke, he was holding a folder in his hand.


    I advise you to take a look at the information in my hands first, miss Feng. Otherwise, if this matter blows up, it might be a very bad influence on a public figure like you.


    When the middle-aged man, who was calledwyer hai by Dai Jia, said this, Feng Nan felt that someone was trying to mess with him on purpose, so he did not take it to heart.


    With the attitude of a monkey, she motioned forwyer hai toe in and asked about her so-called debt.


    Feng Nan knew very well whether she owed him any money.


    All these years, she did not make a lot of money, but she did make quite a lot of small money. She was paid for many of the movies she endorsed and filmed over the years, some of Feng Nan¡¯s original collections were sold for cash, and the dividends from Zhongnan industries over the years, as well as the money she got from Feng Zhongliang. In total, she was worth about 20 to 30 million. If it were not for the losses she made when she filmed ¡± revenge ¡°, she would have earned even more.


    These tens of millions might not seem like much to the rich, but it was enough for her at the moment. She didn¡¯t need to borrow money from anyone.


    She wanted to see who was the one behind this and who was ying a prank on her to disgust her.


    ¡°Miss Feng, let me introduce myself. My surname is hai, and I¡¯m the person in charge of mang Tianw firm. This is my business card.¡±


    Afterwyer hai briefly introduced himself, Feng Nan¡¯s expression changed.


    This so-calledwyer hai was mang Tian¡¯swyer. Mang Tianw firm was quite famous in the imperial capital and specialized in serving the rich and powerful.


    She vaguely remembered that Zhao junhan¡¯s familypany was working with mang Tianw firm.


    If someone wanted to y a prank on him, they would have found awyer to scare him. They wouldn¡¯t have found mang Tian¡¯s people to put on an act.


    She furrowed her brows. Lawyer hai looked at her and smiled.


    my client¡¯s surname is PEI. Six years ago, you owed him a gambling debt of more than 50 million Yuan at a party. Do you still remember? ¡±


    When he mentioned this, Feng Nan quickly came to a realization and finally remembered what kind of money he owed.


    Initially, she did not know whether tough or cry. In the beginning, Feng Nan was still a little flustered about losing money. After she returned to the Feng family, she even tried to resolve the matter through Feng Zhongliang. However, the more she knew about PEI Yi, the less she took to heart the fact that she had lost money while ying cards with PEI Yi and the rest.


    The PEI family¡¯s money was enough for him to squander for a few lifetimes. At that time, they were ying around and he had lost money at the card table. This money was just a drop in the ocean to PEI Yi and he did not care about it at all.


    Sure enough, a few years had passed, and no one had mentioned the matter of losing money.


    Not only did PEI Yi not interact with her after that incident, Feng Zhongliang had also stopped mentioning it. This incident was like a joke on the Mahjong table. A few years had passed and Feng Nan hadpletely forgotten about it. However, she did not expect PEI Yi to find awyer toe to her door and urge her to pay her debts.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Repay a debt? We were just ying around, what debt?¡±


    Whenwyer hai heard her words, he only smiled and ced the kraft paper bag in his hands on Feng Nan¡¯s desk.


    I¡¯m sorry, miss Feng. Young master PEI is not joking. You really owe more than 50 million in gambling debts. So many years have passed since the incident, and the amount, along with interest, is already in the folder. He pointed to the folder. you can take a look. There¡¯s a video of you ying cards and what you said. There are witnesses and physical evidence. Young master PEI hopes that you can return the money within 30 days. Otherwise ...¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Feng Nan¡¯s expression had already turned ugly.


    She tore open the paper bag, and the organized documents inside spilled all over the desk.


    Inside the bag were photos of her ying cards with PEI Yi back then, as well as a copy of the CD and the amount of debt thatwyer hai had mentioned. Feng Nan crumpled it into a ball and threw it away after taking a nce.


    At this point, PEI Yi did not seem like he was joking with her. She already had the evidence and awyer. However, where was she going to get tens of millions of Yuan all of a sudden?


    Feng Nan was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 545

    545 Chapter 545-return the money


    It was a sum of 60 million, including principal and interest. Feng Nan could not afford it at the moment, and even if she could, she would feel the pinch if she had to fork out so much money all of a sudden.


    Moreover, PEI Yi had demanded that she pay in full within a short period of time. Back then, she had only gambled casually to get closer to this group of people. Who would have thought that she would have to pay so much money for just two rounds?


    ¡°Stop joking.¡±


    She flicked the things on her desk and sat down coldly. She raised her head and looked atwyer hai, refusing to admit defeat.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pay a single cent, it¡¯s tooughable, we were just ying cards then.¡±


    Dai Jia stood at the door, looking at Feng Nan¡¯s exasperated expression.


    Lawyer hai did not take Feng Nan¡¯s words to heart at all. After he received PEI Yi¡¯s instructions, he did not stay for long.


    After they left, Feng Nan¡¯s anger, which he had been suppressing for a long time, finally exploded.


    She smashed everything on the table to the ground and tore up the documents and data. She was so angry that she took a long time to calm down. She looked at Dai Jia coldly as she cleaned up the messy office.


    Her left hand wasn¡¯t very flexible, probably because her shoulder had been hit.


    Feng Nan¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. PEI Yi should not have cared about the tens of millions that he had lost at the Mahjong table a few years ago. There must be a reason why Pei Yi had onlye to find trouble with him after so many years.


    She was not stupid. She quickly recalled that she had gotten someone to investigate Jiang SE¡¯s matter. Zeng Shao must have exposed it, so PEI Yi was alerted. That was why he took the opportunity to cause trouble for her.


    Zeng Shao knew who they had found out, so he ran away, not even daring to pick up his phone.


    PEI Yi¡¯s actions proved that Feng Nan had made the right decision to investigate Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s matter. Jiang SE¡¯s father hadmitted a grave crime. Once this matter was exposed, she would definitely be put to death!


    However, if she continued to investigate, PEI Yi would obviously help Jiang se and make things difficult for her.


    That was not all. Before Feng Nan coulde up with a solution to this matter, aizen by the name of Li Li appeared on the inte. He imed that Feng Nan giarized his idea and script for ¡®revenge¡¯, which he self-directed and self-directedst year.


    He posted the original manuscript of ¡®revenge¡¯. From the time of the first draft, it could be seen that thisizen named Li Li had started writing¡¯ revenge ¡®more than seven years ago. The outline, plot, and details were consistent with Feng Nan¡¯s¡¯ revenge ¡®in every way.


    With someone behind the scenes adding fuel to the fire, this incident quickly attracted the attention ofizens and caused a stir.


    Feng Nan hadn¡¯t been popr in the past few years. Sometimes, when he wanted to make it on the news, no one would care about it. He didn¡¯t have many works either. But now, because of the giarism incident, he had gained a lot of exposure.


    However, this kind of fame was not what she wanted. Li Li had written the script way before she did. Although she tried her best to defend herself by saying that she did not giarize, not many people believed her.


    Most of theizens felt that she was from Zhongnan industries. She was clearly a socialite and had a fianc¨¦ who was the heir of the Jianghua group. However, she hadmitted such a giarizing act and used someone else¡¯s work as her own prize. Her behavior was really too vile.


    revenge> had invested a total of 20 to 30 million Yuan in the filming and post-production publicity. In the end, it did not even cause a ssh after it was released. Now that Li Li had caused a ruckus, it had attracted the sympathy of many people. Feng Nan felt that he had gone for wool and came home shorn.


    After the Shanghaiwyer started to collect the debt, Feng Nan quickly realized that several ounts under her name had been frozen, and she could no longer use her money.


    Under such circumstances, the investment she promised Huo Zhiming would naturally be difficult to fulfill. Although Huo Zhiming didn¡¯tck her investment, going back on her words would destroy the good impression she had left on Huo Zhiming.


    In addition, there had been a lot of rumors about her on the inte recently. It would make Huo Zhiming suspect her character. By then, it would have a great impact on whether she could get the role of Zhong Qi in ¡°criminal suspect ¡°.


    With trouble and rumors flying around, Feng Nan was already getting a little irascible before he could take down Jiang se and avenge her.


    She made a call back to Hong Kong, wanting to ask Feng Shiyong about her kidnapping. However, Feng Shiyong was reprimanded by Feng Zhongliang when she was in contact with her. After that, she couldn¡¯t even enter the Feng family¡¯s door. She even almost brought Xiao Liu, who was speaking up for her, to her parents ¡®scolding when she returned to Hong Kong. He didn¡¯t dare to contact her anymore.


    When Feng Nan called back, Feng Shiyong didn¡¯t even want to talk to her.


    In the middle of March, the France Film Festival finally opened. At the same time,¡¯a chance of survival¡¯ was also scheduled to be released worldwide after the film festival ended.


    Back then, it was precisely because Jiang se had epted Zhang Jingan¡¯s role in this movie that Feng Zhongliang had be suspicious of her true identity.


    Therefore, when he found out that Jiang se had filmed ¡± a chance to live, ¡± Feng Zhongliang immediately thought of a way to get the script for ¡± a chance to live. he had waited for two years before the movie was finally released.


    The audience in China had long been ready to grab tickets, wanting to watch Zhang Jingan¡¯s next work after ¡± rescue mission ¡± a few years ago.


    Xiao Liu knew that Feng Zhongliang liked Jiang se so much that he would break his own rule of not watching such movies.


    He recalled how the old man had been so eager to see Jiang SE¡¯s ¡± demon ¡°. Feng Zhongliang had been counting the time for ¡± a chance of survival ¡± since the beginning of the year.


    Liu understood Feng Zhongliang¡¯s urgency to see a chance of survival as soon as possible, so he discussed with him, ¡±


    ¡°After ¡®a chance to live¡¯ was released, the earliest movie was on the 29th at midnight.¡± Zhang Jingan did not cut the movie¡¯s time short because of the box office and number of screenings. The movie was 138 minutes long. After the movie finished airing, it was already past two O ¡®clock. Feng Zhongliang was old, and staying up sote was not good for his health.


    why don¡¯t I get someone to get two tickets for the premiere? I¡¯ll go with you. You might even see miss Jiang se at the venue.


    He thought that Feng Zhongliang would agree to his suggestion, but after Liu finished, Feng Zhongliang was silent for a while and shook his head, ¡±


    ¡°No need,¡±


    Liu was a little surprised, he could not figure out why Feng Zhongliang had rejected him.


    Xiao Liu could see how much he was looking forward to ¡± a chance of survival ¡°. He had been talking about it for a few months and finally looked forward to it being released. you¡¯re not watching it anymore? ¡±


    He wanted to watch it, but Feng Zhongliang did not want to go to the premiere.


    ¡°There are many people there.¡±


    There were reporters and film Critics, it was too noisy.


    He seemed to be deep in thought. some movies just want someone to apany them and don¡¯t want to share with too many people.


    When Feng Zhongliang said this, Liu was a little confused. He did not understand what Feng Zhongliang meant. Feng Zhongliang changed the topic and asked, ¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Jiang Zhiyuan doing recently?¡±


    He knew that ever since Xiao Liu had investigated Jiang se and Jiang Zhiyuan, he had been getting someone to keep an eye on him. Feng Zhongliang had been turning a blind eye to this and pretending that he did not know anything. Now that he had asked about Jiang Zhiyuan, Xiao Liu¡¯s smile slowly faded. His expression became rather serious as if he did not know how to start.


    It wasn¡¯t until the old man asked again that he said with some difficulty, ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s ...¡±


    From his expression, something must have happened recently.

 Chapter 546

    546 The heaven¡¯s Scripture


    Ever since Jiang Zhiyuan was released from prison, he had been very calm and collected, as if the ups and downs of the first half of his life were like a dream.


    For such a bold person who had walked on the edge of society, who waswless and had no moral constraints, he was still bound in the end.


    Feng Zhongliang coughed andughed silently.


    Xiao Liu ced a ss of warm water by his hand and watched as he removed the lid and took small sips of water.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that he might have something to do with the recent disappearance of a man named Zeng Shao.¡±


    His eyes were filled with worry, and when he said this, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s drinking action did not change.


    Recently, Feng Nan had gotten someone by the name of Zeng Shao to investigate Jiang Zhiyuan. ording to the person Xiao Liu had sent to keep an eye on, Feng Nan had asked him to investigate the rtionship between Jiang Zhiyuan and Jiang se. He had even mentioned a picture of Jiang se when she was just born.


    this man is called Zeng Shao. He was entrusted by miss Feng Nan to investigate Jiang Zhiyuan.


    However, during the tracking process, Zeng Shao did not manage to find out any useful information. After all, when Xiao Liu found out about Jiang se, he had involved Jiang Zhiyuan. In the end, under Feng Zhongliang¡¯s instructions, he had cleaned up all the traces.


    Some of the people who knew about it were bribed and sealed their mouths. They did not dare to say anything.


    However, the strange thing was that Feng Nan seemed to know Jiang Zhiyuan very well. It was as if she had investigated Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s situation before. After being entrusted by her, Zeng Shao followed the information she gave him and set his eyes on Jiang Zhiyuan.


    This person did not know how dangerous Jiang Zhiyuan was and soon paid the price.


    he probably realized that someone was helping him clean up the mess, so he carefully erased his traces during the investigation.


    Zeng Shao had been in society for a few years, collecting debts and lending money for people. This kind of person was extremely sharp and slippery. Although he wanted to make money, he was also prepared to protect himself, afraid of getting into any trouble.


    However, it was also because of his actions that he eventually buried a future problem for his disappearance.


    I¡¯ve had someone check. He erased all his traces himself, so it¡¯s hard to find out where he ended up. Liu spoke for a while, then paused.


    ¡°But since thest person he followed was Jiang Zhiyuan, I suspect that his disappearance might have something to do with Jiang Zhiyuan.¡±


    However, these were only suspicions. Without any real evidence, Liu did not mention this in front of Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°I originally wanted to check it out before reporting to you.¡± His expression was grave as he shook his head. He felt that Zeng Shao¡¯s disappearance was a little strange, but when he thought about it carefully, he felt a chill.


    Zeng Shao¡¯s disappearance might not be discovered in a short period of time.


    Most of the friends that such a person dealt with were rted to young people who mingled in society. They did not have a proper job. Their job was to gather information. They appeared and disappeared unpredictably, and their rtionship with their rtives was estranged.


    After he disappeared, no one would notice that something was wrong immediately. Even if someone suspected that something had happened to him after the incident, it would be very troublesome to investigate.


    At the very least, Xiao Liu had been keeping an eye on Jiang Zhiyuan, but he had yet to find any evidence that Jiang Zhiyuan had anything to do with Zeng Shao¡¯s disappearance.


    Otherwise, with the evidence in his hands, he would at least have another handle to use against Jiang Zhiyuan.


    the 19 years in jail in Hong Kong was like a school to him.


    Feng Zhongliang held the cup and sighed,


    ¡°Without proper education, the people I dealt with in my childhood are the targets of fierce fighting.¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s early life had taught him that he was a hooligan on the street who made a living by ckmailing and extorting. However, he was far more courageous than those good-for-nothing people who collected protection fees. Therefore, he had eventually nned the kidnapping of Feng Nan, and he had seeded.


    Relying on his frequent visits to the police station when he was young and his experience in dealing with the police, he had a set of very keen anti-reconnaissance means.


    Although he was too young, it was inevitable that he would not be able to do things well, but he had a strong mentality, so he also caused some trouble for Feng Zhongliang at that time.


    But in the end, due to various reasons, his kidnapping n failed, and he waster imprisoned for 19 years.


    For many people, being in jail for 19 years might be a life worse than death.


    Especially in those years, Feng Zhongliang would never let go of the bandits who had hurt his granddaughter. He had even sent people to take care of Jiang Zhiyuan in prison.


    However, he remained silent, like a beast that was being detained. Just because he was temporarily dormant didn¡¯t mean that his nature had changed.


    On the contrary, life in prison might be more suitable for him with his character, who was reckless andwless.


    That ce was the source of evil. His intelligence was put to greater use there. From all kinds of evil people, he learned more and more rich means.


    Smart and scary, calm and brutal.


    It was difficult for Liu to find out about Zeng Shao¡¯s disappearance, but Feng Zhongliang was not surprised at all.


    Jiang Zhiyuan wanted to make a move, but he did not want to cause trouble for his daughter. How could he not clean up the mess?


    Back then, he had kidnapped Feng Nan, but he had lost to Feng Zhongliang. if he had kidnapped Feng Nan now, it would have been difficult for me to bring her back in one piece.


    Feng Zhongliang sighed. Xiao Liu was very surprised when he heard his words. He turned to look at Feng Zhongliang and saw that he was deep in thought. He did not seem to be joking.


    Xiao Liu was speechless for a moment, not knowing if Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words were unintentional or if he meant it.


    After all, if Jiang Zhiyuan was really involved in Zeng Shao¡¯s disappearance and he had been entrusted by Feng Nan, it meant that Feng Nan was in a rather dangerous situation.


    Since Jiang Zhiyuan was capable of doing such a thing, it was very likely that he would target Feng Nan again.


    As for the reason, Xiao Liu did not need to exin it too clearly. Perhaps Feng Zhongliang himself knew it clearly.


    Recently, PEI Yi had sent people to cause trouble for Feng Nan. There was news of Feng Nan¡¯s misfortunes on the inte. Feng Nan could guess the reason behind all these things, and Feng Zhongliang, who was a smart man, naturally knew better. However, he did not order Xiao Liu to send more people to protect Feng Nan.


    ¡°For the movie ¡®a chance of survival¡¯, please book a separate theater for me.¡±


    This movie was a special experience for both Feng Zhongliang and Jiang se. Feng Zhongliang did not want to watch it with a bunch of unimportant people.


    It was not a difficult request. Liu nodded and Feng Zhongliang said, ¡±


    find me Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s contact information. I want him to watch this movie with me.


    He had thrown a Thunderbolt earlier, which had blown Xiao Liu up quite badly. Now, he was so shocked that Xiao Liu couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a while.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re talking about Yingluo?¡±


    ¡°¡± A chance of survival,¡±I want him to watch it with me. Watch it with me!¡±


    ...


    Liu stammered, his shock written all over his face. Feng Zhongliang, on the other hand, seemed to be deep in thought. It was obvious that he had such a terrible n in mind.

 Chapter 547

    547 Chapter 5


    Xiao Liu did not even dare to think of such a terrifying thought, but Feng Zhongliang had brought it up.


    He clearly knew what kind of person Jiang Zhiyuan was, and when he said that this person might be rted to Zeng Shao¡¯s disappearance, Feng Zhongliang still wanted to book a separate movie hall and invite Jiang Zhiyuan to watch ¡± a chance of survival ¡°.


    The two of them could be considered enemies. When ¡± demon ¡± was released that year, they had met in public, and Xiao Liu was so nervous that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    No one dared to judge what kind of actions such a dangerous person would take. If this person didn¡¯t change his mind and old master Feng fell into his hands, it would be a big problem.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Thinking of this, Liu quickly shook his head and denied, ¡±


    ¡°How can we do that?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang took a sip of warm water and looked up at him. Xiao Liu was so anxious that he turned around, ¡±


    ¡°How could you watch a movie with him?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Feng Zhongliang smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Some movies are only interesting when you watch them with people who can understand them.¡±


    Xiao Liu knew Feng Zhongliang¡¯s character. Once he made a decision, Xiao Liu had no way of changing his mind.


    He had thought about finding someone to persuade Feng Zhongliang halfway through, but with the previous example of him making his own decision and almost being sent back to Hong Kong by Feng Zhongliang, Xiao Liu finally followed Feng Zhongliang¡¯s instructions and booked a separate theater in the cinema.


    He had already gotten Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s contact information when he was investigating Jiang se. Xiao Liu had never thought that he would one day contact Jiang Zhiyuan of his own ord. He had thought that Feng Zhongliang¡¯s idea was crazy. As the family of the victim of the kidnapping case, he had invited the mastermind of the kidnapping case to watch a movie plot rted to the kidnapping. When Xiao Liu had contacted Jiang Zhiyuan, he had thought that this man would reject him without any hesitation.


    There was a grudge between him and the Feng family. Xiao Liu thought that if he were Jiang Zhiyuan, he would have rejected the call without hesitation after being released from prison for 19 years.


    Xiao Liu dialed Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s phone number on the document. It was thendline of his workce. An old man picked up the phone and asked impatiently who he was.


    When the old man found out that Liu was looking for Jiang Zhiyuan, he cursed and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Then, Liu heard him shout loudly, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang Zhiyuan, Jiang Zhiyuan, someone is looking for you!¡±


    When the old man called for help, Liu felt a little nervous.


    He had stayed in the Feng family for many years and had met Jiang Zhiyuan once. However, they had met in court at that time. That meeting had left a deep impression on Xiao Liu. Now that he thought about it, it still felt like it had happened yesterday.


    He was detained by the police and brought to court. At that time, there was conclusive evidence of his crime and he was a serious criminal. It was very likely that he would face more than ten years in prison.


    His aplices all looked dejected, their faces full of unwillingness or uneasiness. Only he looked calm, his eyes cold.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    His voice was a little cold, just like the feeling he gave others, a little reticent. After he said that word, Xiao Liu was immersed in his memories and did not speak for a long time. He did not make a sound either, as if he was quietly waiting for Xiao Liu toe back to his senses.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yingluo.¡±


    Liu quickly sobered up from his memories. When he mentioned his identity, he was silent for a long time before he braced himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m the assistant of Mr. Feng Zhongliang from Hong Kong¡¯s Zhongnan industries,¡±


    When he knew that it was the Feng family, he was very calm. After listening to Xiao Liu¡¯s request to watch ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ with him, he agreed.


    He even asked for the address and time in detail, as if he was going to meet an old friend he had not seen for a long time, but he did not ask Feng Zhongliang for the reason. Xiao Liu was still in a daze after hanging up the phone.


    Jiang SE¡¯s luck was not good this year.


    After ¡± a chance of survival ¡± participated in the France Film Festival, due to the outstanding performance of ¡± demon ¡± in the previous year¡¯s film Festival, ¡± a chance of survival ¡± quickly became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention with the fame of the director and the male and female leads.


    The movie received a good response during its screening at the film Pce. Even the foreign media had introduced the movie and described Jiang SE¡¯s performance in it. The two of them had also put on an outstanding performance in their second coboration with Liu Ye.


    The character she yed, Tang Jing, made everyone immerse themselves in the movie. It was as if they were experiencing a catastrophe as the plot developed.


    Zhang Jingan¡¯s shooting technique had the subtlety of China and the boldness of Europe and America.


    The use of colors and music was a sess. After watching ¡°a lifeline,¡± many media and film Critics felt that this year belonged to ¡°a lifeline. Zhang Jingan¡¯s win was certain with this film, but Jiang se was in danger.


    I¡¯ve gathered the information of all the judges of the French Film Festival this year.


    Half of the film festival had already passed, and the reputation of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ was already out. Unlike ¡®demon¡¯, which had not received any attention after it was exhibited,¡¯ a chance of survival ¡®had attracted a lot of attention from the media and film Critics after it was confirmed to be nominated for an award at the French Film Festival. There were many people who came to watch the film, so it was the most popr film at the film festival.


    As the film festival unfolded, every day, people who wanted to get the right to watch the film on the inte had to grab tickets in advance to get the right.


    Xia Chaoqun stayed in the hotel and analyzed the current situation with Jiang se so that she could be mentally prepared.


    there¡¯s no doubt that ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ will be nominated for the film festival.


    She also made a table of the awards she might receive in the end. She circled them and pointed them out to Jiang se.


    Other than the ¡®Best Director¡¯ and ¡®best scriptwriter¡¯ awards, there was no ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award. This meant that Xia Chaoqun believed that Jiang se would still end up as a sidekick at this year¡¯s French Film Festival.


    just like in ¡®demon¡¯, it¡¯s not hard for you to be nominated for¡¯ Best Actress ¡®based on your performance in¡¯ a chance of survival¡¯, but it¡¯s hard to win an award.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance in ¡°a chance to live¡± was outstanding. She could tell from the recent praises that the media and movie critics had given her. However, there were also many other movies that had been shortlisted this year. Among them, ¡°Friday¡± by American director spoworthy would be apetitor to ¡°a chance to live ¡°.


    just like in ¡®demon¡¯, it¡¯s not hard for you to be nominated for¡¯ Best Actress ¡®based on your performance in¡¯ a chance of survival¡¯, but it¡¯s hard to win an award.


    In Xia Chaoqun¡¯s opinion, Alice, the female lead in ¡± Friday with the stars ¡°, had yed a character with a dissociative identity disorder. She had overdone it, and inparison, Tang Jing, yed by Jiang se, was better. However, since Zhang Jingan and spoxi were equally famous, if Zhang Jingan won the award, the Best Actress award might go to the female lead of ¡± Friday ¡°.

 Chapter 548

    548 A small matter


    From the information gathered by Xia Chaoqun, she could tell what the judges of the France Film Festival liked this year. In addition, Alice, the female lead of Friday (with the stars), had performed outstandingly. During the film¡¯s presentation, Jiang se had also watched the film. It was an exciting film.


    Alice yed a woman with a split personality. Usually, she was an easy-going and kind girl. She was always helpful, so people around her liked her very much.


    However, for such a girl, another personality would appear every Friday night and kill a man.


    Her other personality knew nothing about this until the disappearance of these people aroused the police¡¯s suspicion. After much investigation, they found the female lead.


    Alice¡¯s acting skills in this movie were very skilled. She switched between two different personalities at will. In Jiang SE¡¯s opinion, she was indeed her biggestpetitor at the France Film Festival this time.


    Because she would be acting in ¡± immortal encounter ¡±ter, she went to the cinema to watch ¡± Friday (with the stars) ¡± twice during the film festival to observe Alice¡¯s small movements.


    I think Alice¡¯s acting skills are not bad. She¡¯s also been very famous recently. After the Western media saw Friday, they praised her acting skills and thought that she had brought the female lead of the film to life.


    Jiang SE¡¯s tone was calm when she said this.


    Xia Chaoqun paused in the middle of holding the documents and raised his head to look at her. She was wearing a white shirt with ruffled sleeves and a tight-fitting skirt. Even though there were only the two of them talking in the hotel room, she still sat in a prim and proper manner. Her legs were close together, and her posture was elegant. No one could find any fault with her.


    It was probably because ¡± demon ¡± failed to win the award at the film festival two years ago that she had a certain level of psychological tolerance for such situations. Therefore, when she said that she couldn¡¯t win the award, she appeared very calm and not disappointed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. To be able to make people think about acting while watching the movie, it¡¯s already a kind of acting in itself.¡±


    Inparison, Jiang SE¡¯s role as Tang Jing in ¡± a chance of survival ¡± made it difficult for people to think about anything else.


    This was Xia Chaoqun¡¯s way ofplimenting her. She rarely spoke of such things, let aloneplimenting Jiang se in Fang ¡®er¡¯s manner. Jiang se was a little surprised. She raised her head.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, are youplimenting me?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun ignored her and said with a serious expression, ¡±


    ¡°But the judges love these rich experiences and acting skills.¡±


    When she said this, she capped her pen and ced it on the document. She crossed her arms and stared at Jiang se.


    ¡°What happened recently?¡±


    She sounded very certain. before the film festival, Xue Li said that you received a call from Dai Jia.


    During her time in France, although Jiang se had been promoting ¡°a chance of survival¡± with Zhang Jingan and Liu Ye and had even epted many media interviews and watched other movies, Xia Chaoqun could still tell that something was off about her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in a daze for a long time. Usually, when you don¡¯t have work, you¡¯ll read a book. But you¡¯ve been reading¡± modern history of China ¡°for seven or eight days now and haven¡¯t even turned 20 pages.¡±


    To Jiang se, this progress was considered slow.


    She was preparing for the postgraduate entrance examination. She was usually very self-disciplined in her studies and spent her free time memorizing and reading books. It could be said that something was not right with her recent situation.


    When Jiang se heard Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words, she was extremely shocked. She instinctively looked up at him.


    Perhaps she was too surprised, she lost her usual calmness. Her lips were slightly open, and her expression was somewhat innocent.


    It was very rare for Xia Chaoqun to see such an expression on her face. The corners of his lips lifted slightly. usually, you can read about 30 to 40 pages a day, and you¡¯ll even use a pen to tick the knowledge you¡¯ve memorized.


    However, she had nothing recently, so it was unknown if she had even read thest twenty pages.


    Jiang se did not expect Xia Chaoqun to notice her subtle actions. She could not help but lick the corner of her lips. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to be honest with Xia Chaoqun.


    there¡¯s indeed something going on recently. It might be a little troublesome.


    She told Xia Chaoqun about how Dai Jia had called her and told her that Feng Nan was looking into her. Xia Chaoqun crossed his arms and nodded, signaling for her to continue.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, you¡¯re from Hong Kong. You should have heard that Feng Nan was kidnapped when he was young.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nodded again. Back then, this incident had caused quite a stir in the upper-ss society. Although many media and magazines did not dare to report it due to Feng Zhongliang¡¯s identity, this incident was no secret among the circle of celebrities.


    Back then, Feng Nan¡¯s parents were ordered by Feng Zhongliang to reflect on themselves for a long time. It was not until Feng Nan had spent some time in Hong Kong to recover mentally and was brought to the capital by Feng Zhongliang that he was finally lifted from his house arrest.


    It was also because of this incident that the woman by Feng qinlun¡¯s side was chased away and turned to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s uncle for help, marrying into the Xu family.


    Jiang se was from Imperial. It might not be a coincidence that she knew about this Hong Kong secret from many years ago.


    At that time, Jiang se was not even one year old when she was involved in the kidnapping case. There must be a follow-up to this matter.


    When Jiang se said this, she could actually guess what was going on. With Xia Chaoqun¡¯s intelligence, he probably had some idea of what was going on.


    She took a deep breath and blurted out, ¡±


    sister Chaoqun, one of the kidnappers who kidnapped Feng Nan back then had the surname Jiang. He¡¯s my Qianqian.


    As she said this, she lowered her eyes. Zhenzhen, Feng Nan, sent someone to investigate me. He might have some leads.


    She brought up the day of the premiere of ¡°the lost city ¡°, when she had an argument with Feng Nan downstairs at the cinema. Feng Nan had wanted to grab her, but was pushed away by the man. that person might be Hanhan.


    Jiang se did not finish her sentence.


    The room was silent, and the atmosphere was tense.


    Under the light, the fine dust in the air could be clearly seen. Jiang se guessed that Xia Chaoqun was probably angry.


    After all, no one would feel good if they were in this situation.


    Once Feng Nan found out about her identity and blew the matter up, Jiang se knew very well how bad the impact would be on her.


    Especially at such a critical juncture, she had even filmed a kidnapping-type movie like ¡± a chance of survival. the higher the sess of the movie, the more well-known it would be. In the future, when Feng Nan caused trouble, the consequences would be more serious.


    She was waiting for Xia Chaoqun to fly into a rage. She was prepared to exin herself properly after Xia Chaoqun had lost his temper and think of a way to resolve this matter.


    However, she did not expect to hear Xia Chaoqun¡¯s furious usations even after waiting for a long time. She even sat on the sofa opposite her. Jiang se looked over and saw her long legs crossed. She appeared calm andposed.


    ¡°Such a small matter can make you feel uneasy!¡±


    This serious manager, who had been in the industry for many years and was highly regarded by Luo Yin, did not get angry as Jiang se had expected. She did not act as if she had just heard a very troublesome matter. Instead, she acted as if Jiang se had justined to her about a trivial matter like the food tonight.


    Jiang se raised her head. Her gaze remained calm. This unusual calmness seemed tock human touch at times. However, at such a critical moment, it was especially important.


    ...

 Chapter 549

    549 Only


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±


    Jiang se did not expect such a reaction from Xia Chaoqun. She could not help but ask.


    She furrowed her brows. It was obvious that she did not want to say anything unnecessary. However, since Jiang se had asked her a question, she forced herself to say, ¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m angry, can your father give up on the idea of kidnapping?¡±


    Jiang se was speechless. What had happened had already happened. What was the point of saying all this now?


    She understood the meaning behind Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words. He probably thought that she had asked a useless question.


    ¡°What did Crown Prince PEI say?¡±


    ¡°Ah Yi is not called Crown Prince PEI.¡± Jiang se rubbed her nose and answered obediently, ¡±


    ¡°He said he needed some time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    She nodded and started to pack up the things on the table.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Just focus on promoting ¡®a chance of survival¡¯.¡±


    It was a troublesome matter, but it did not seem like a big deal to Xia Chaoqun. Jiang se heaved a sigh of relief.


    There was still a week to the release of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯, and the France Film Festival wasing to an end. The domestic publicity for¡¯ a chance of survival ¡®was overwhelming.


    Liu Ye and Jiang se had worked together once again for this movie after ¡± demon. the fans who had watched ¡± demon ¡± in the past were very optimistic about the movie.


    Those who had watched Jiang SE¡¯s character in ¡± the demon ¡± two years ago no longer had any doubts about her acting skills. However, before the release of ¡± a chance of survival, ¡± some people had wondered if Jiang se could create another character that was even more impressive than Zhang Yuqin.


    Many of Jiang SE¡¯s, Liu Ye¡¯s, and Zhang Jingan¡¯s fans had been worried about this problem when the movie entered its promotional period.


    However, as the France Film Festival unfolded and ¡± a chance of survival ¡± was first screened at the French Film Festival, Film Critics at home and abroad who had watched it first, as well as critics from major news media, had already given good reviews.


    Schpeien, who had been attracted by ¡± the demon ¡± back then, even ignored his own physical difort and specially epted the invitation of the organizers of the France Film Festival to watch ¡± a chance to live ¡± first. On his official personal page, after watching ¡± a chance to live ¡°, he only posted one sentence: two years ago, when I watched ¡®demon¡¯, I was worried that Liu Ye¡¯s acting skills would overshadow Jiang SE¡¯s coboration with Liu Ye. Two yearster, when I watched a chance to live, I realized that the two of them were already on par.


    Such a review, even if it didn¡¯t involve the plot, was enough to make the blood of the domestic film fans boil!


    Some people had also suspected that Shu Peien had written such words and not mentioned a single word about the plot because ¡°a chance of survival¡± wascking in content and had only used director Zhang Jingan and the male and female leads as gimmicks.


    In the face of such doubts, Shu Peien replied in a rare manner, ¡± I¡¯m not writing the plot not because I have nothing to say, but because I want to save what I want to say for after ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ wins an award and it¡¯s released in the country. I¡¯ll then write a film review to share the joy with everyone!


    This was the first time in Shu Peien¡¯s life that he had ever been so cautious.


    His actions had also ignited the anticipation of local film fans for ¡®a chance of survival¡¯. The movie had not been released yet and was still in pre-sales, but the box office sales had been rising in the name of the director, the male and female leads, as well as the consistent good reviews from the media and film Critics.


    The domestic audience was well aware of Zhang Jingan¡¯s reputation. As an internationally renowned director, none of Zhang Jingan¡¯s movies had disappointed his fans.


    Not to mention that the male lead was Liu Ye, who had won the ¡®Best Actor¡¯ award at the French Film Festival. Together with Jiang se, who shupeien had high hopes for, ¡°a chance of survival ¡°¡®s pre-sales box office sales had already reached 300 million in just a few days.


    The movie had yet to be released, but there was already a rush of ticket sales in the early stages.


    Meanwhile, bad rumors about Jiang se began to spread in the country.


    In the beginning, it was a few influential media outlets that released the news. They pointed out that Jiang SE¡¯s dress during the French Film Festival was not pretty and that she had put on weight and was not in a good condition.


    Later on, the media released simr news one after another. Someone even released a few photos of a plump girl with her head lowered and unkempt hair, pointing out that it was Jiang se.


    With Jiang SE¡¯s current poprity in China, any news rted to her would quickly spread. In less than an hour, the headlines of China Entertainment¡¯s news section were basically: Jiang SE¡¯s figure had gone out of shape due to her weight. She was disgraced and thrown out of China by her disheveled clothes!


    She was still sleeping when he Cong received a call from his best friend.


    Recently, she had received a draft and was in the middle of working on it. She had been busy until four in the morningst night before she had washed up andid down. When her best friend called, she had taken a look at the time and it was not even 10:30.


    She had slept for less than six hours. Her eyes were red and her tone was bad.


    ¡°Have you heard? Jiang se had gained weight! She¡¯s be ugly and even her photos are out!¡±


    Her best friend¡¯s tone was a littleplicated. When he Cong heard that it was rted to Jiang se, he immediately perked up.


    He Cong had been paying attention to Jiang se ever since her first film was released.


    She had personally witnessed how this girl had walked step by step from Zhao rang¡¯s ¡°the 99th love letter¡± to where she was now.


    The strange thing was that she was clearly not Jiang SE¡¯s fan back then. When she watched ¡°love letter ¡°, she watched it for cui Xing¡¯s sake. However, she never missed out on any of Jiang SE¡¯s movies.


    Every time someone said that she was Jiang SE¡¯s fan and informed her of Jiang SE¡¯stest updates, He Cong would think that she was not. Unlike Jiang SE¡¯s other fans, she did not follow Jiang SE¡¯s every update like crazy, argue with others for her, refuse to watch the movie starring Tao cen, who she had a conflict with, or even badmouth her.


    She would asionally refresh Jiang SE¡¯s homepage to see if there were any new updates.


    However, whenever Jiang SE¡¯s movies were released, he would obediently pay to watch the premiere of her movies. He would marvel at her every time and could not help but write a film review.


    It had been more than six years since Jiang se entered the industry. He Cong had personally witnessed the girl stunning him from ¡°love letter¡± to China.


    He Cong had been observing Jiang se for many years. He believed that he had some understanding of her.


    She was a very strict girl, which could be seen from the time she entered the entertainment industry at a young age and became famous until now.


    Jiang se had been in the industry for many years. She did not have many works, but each of them was a masterpiece. Her acting skills were improving at a speed that everyone could see.


    At the same time, she did not fall behind in her studies. Back then, she was able to enter the first Imperial University. During her years as a celebrity, she did not fall behind in her textbook knowledge. Furthermore, the year beforest, she graduated with excellent results in two subjects at the first Imperial University. This already required a very strong will.


    For a girl of her age to be able to put her studies aside for her career, to lose weight for a role in ¡°the demon ¡°, how could anyone with such willpower not believe that she would easily let herself be sloppy?


    Jiang se was very strict with her management. This could be seen from her attitude toward her studies and work.


    As a celebrity, she knew that she had to bring a positive influence to her fans, so although she kept a low profile, every time she appeared in newspapers and magazines, she was radiant.


    Even when she was photographed in private, even when she was bare-faced, she rarely looked dispirited, let alone wearing the wrong clothes and embarrassing herself out of China!


    The first thought that came to He Cong¡¯s mind was whether Jiang se had offended someone and was being ndered on purpose.


    ...

 Chapter 550

    550 Initiative


    ¡°Impossible!¡± He Cong said firmly, ¡± I¡¯d believe you if you said that my brother Xing went out in a pair of slippers, but I don¡¯t believe you when you say that it¡¯s Jiang se.


    Every time she appeared calm and generous, He Cong felt that the words ¡± upbringing ¡± and ¡± temperament ¡± were bound to Jiang se. After so many years, he knew more about Jiang se. He Cong felt that there was probably nothing that could make this girl lose her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Her best friend¡¯s tone was a littleplicated. She was originally a die-hard fan of Zhu pan. After the fight between Zhu pan and Jiang se, he was banned by the century Gxy. A few yearster, almost no one in China knew about Zhu pan.


    It was precisely because Zhu Pan¡¯s future had been ruined that she had initially harbored an extreme hatred for Jiang se. It was only when the two of them went together to watch ¡± about I love you, ¡± a movie that Jiang se had starred in back then, that her best friend¡¯s feelings for Jiang se changed.


    She hated it, but just like he Cong, she would always be the first to read news about Jiang se.


    Whenever Jiang SE¡¯s movie was screened, she would pick on it. However, she would watch the premiere at midnight every time and would cry her eyes out. She would hide from He Cong a few times, but she had secretly watched the movie many times.


    Her best friend¡¯s attitude was rather subtle. She did not like Jiang se because of Zhu pan back then. It was also because she had obediently paid for her movie tickets every time even though she did not like her.


    On the other hand, Jiang se did not have to do anything. After the Zhu pan incident, she continued to act as an actress coldly. She did not apologize or try to please her. She did not bow down to many of Zhu Pan¡¯s original fans either. Just her works alone were enough to make many people who did not like her submit.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll send the picture to your ount. You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    As she spoke, He Cong¡¯s phone beeped with a message notification. She pressed the hands-free button and clicked on it. The photo had been released by a media reporter. Under the blurry light, a woman wearing a thick down jacket with disheveled hair could be seen.


    this isn¡¯t Jiang se!


    He Cong said this with certainty, and she even heard her best friend sigh in relief and ask her, ¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Did you see her hair?¡± He Cong looked at her long hair. It had already grown to her hips. Jiang se had indeed kept this long hair for the past two years. however, after she finished filming ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯st year, she had to cut off a part of her hair because of the movie. It¡¯s not this long at all. She calmly pointed out the obvious difference and analyzed, ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, looking at the clothes he¡¯s wearing, it should be winter. However, in February, on the day of the premiere of director Qi¡¯s ¡± Lost City, ¡± Jiang se, as a friend of director Qi, had even gone to help with the publicity. I have all the photos from that time, and I¡¯ve been to the scene. She maintained her figure very well, so it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s fake!¡±


    In February, Jiang se went to France. She was busy with work and could not find the time to return home.


    The background of the photo was in the capital. The girl in the photo was also very tall and had long hair. Her head was lowered, and her face could not be seen clearly.


    this is already a very obvious attempt to defame her. Is there someone who doesn¡¯t like her and wants to use this method to deal with her? ¡±


    He Cong couldn¡¯t help but ask, and his best friend was also puzzled,


    I¡¯m not sure, but she¡¯s been too popr in the past two years. It¡¯s normal for people to be jealous.


    no matter what, if someone were to spread such rumors, century Gxy should be able to clear things up very quickly. Jiang SE¡¯s manager is Xia Chaoqun. She won¡¯t just stand by and watch this happen.


    He Cong was very confident in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reputation as a gold-ss manager. After chatting with her best friend on the phone for a while, her sleepiness was dispelled. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep anyway, so she got up and browsed the inte for a while.


    She had also seen the news that her best friend was talking about. There were already more than 70000 to 80000ments.


    Other than a small number of people jumping around and calling Jiang se a ¡®disgrace¡¯, the majority of theizens were rather rational. They firmly believed that this was not Jiang se for the same reason He Cong had used to convince his best friend.


    After looking at it for a while, He Cong subconsciously clicked into Jiang SE¡¯s Weibo, Twitter, and other social media ounts. He mechanically repeated the refreshing action. As expected, Jiang SE¡¯s team reacted very quickly.


    Not long after the news was released, Jiang SE¡¯s various social media tforms updated as expected. First, they released an announcement to denounce the false rumors. At the same time, they released a photo of Jiang SE¡¯s support on the premiere of Chesare¡¯s ¡± Lost City ¡± to refute the rumors.


    The few gowns that Jiang se had worn during the France Film Festival had also been updated.


    The Jiang se in the photos was either delicate or pure. She was a world of difference from the image of the girl in the news.


    Very soon, the major news media found an apology notice. As this went on, some people suspected that the productionpany was trying to hype up the release of ¡± a chance of survival. some people also suspected that Jiang se had be too popr in recent years, so some people were deliberately trying to mess with her.


    He Cong heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Jiang SE¡¯s team quickly denied the rumor. However, she had let her guard down too early because what happened next was like a farce. Someone once again exposed a false rumor that Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun had a disagreement during the France Film Festival. As a result, Xia Chaoqun had to resign from his position as Jiang SE¡¯s manager and no longer take care of Jiang SE¡¯s work!


    When the news came out, many fans were shocked as it concerned Jiang SE¡¯s future career.


    This time, even he Cong was a little shocked. After all, although Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun had worked together for more than six years, Xia Chaoqun had worked with Tao cen for many years back then. He could also suddenly resign and focus on managing Jiang se. It was not impossible for Xia Chaoqun to suddenly resign now.


    However, it had only been less than two days since Jiang se had been used of ¡®disgracing herself and embarrassing herself overseas¡¯ by the media. Hence, when the news of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s resignation came out, although he Cong was initially shocked, he quickly suspected that this was another method used by someone to mess with Jiang se.


    Her suspicion was quickly confirmed. After keeping theizens in suspense, Jiang SE¡¯s fans were worried and anxious about her. Manyizens who were just watching the show waited for the results of the gossip without minding the consequences. Xia Chaoqun, who almost never epted any interviews, once again denied her suspicion through Huaxia information¡¯s website.


    In the statement released by Huaxia information, Xia Chaoqun emphasized that she had a pleasant working rtionship with Jiang se and that there was no ¡®disagreement¡¯. Currently, she was in charge of Jiang SE¡¯s work and hoped that everyone would not believe the false rumors.


    The two consecutive news reports about Jiang se were quickly denied again. Some people had already begun to suspect that the two consecutive negative news reports about her had been manipted by someone.


    In a hotel in Nice, France, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s temporary residence had be the meeting room for Jiang SE¡¯s team.


    When the campaign to find Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®dirt¡¯ wasunched in China, the two false leaks about Jiang se earlier hade from Xia Chaoqun¡¯s direction.


    He had taken the initiative to expose Jiang SE¡¯s fake news twice and seized the initiative.


    After the domestic entertainment news was turned upside down, the France Film Festival finally came to an end.

 Chapter 551

    551 Attack


    For the past few days, the headlines of China¡¯s news were all about Jiang se.


    a chance of survival ¡± had not even been released, but its poprity was already on the rise. Theizens pitied Jiang se, who had ¡®offended someone¡¯ over the past two days. Many fans even pitied Jian Li¡¯s action of snatching the tickets. They expressed their support for Jiang se through actual box office sales.


    At the France Film Festival, the situation was simr to what Xia Chaoqun had expected. a chance of survival ¡± had been nominated many times, but in the end, only Zhang Jingan was nominated for the ¡®Best Director¡¯ award. On the other hand, Jiang se was nominated for the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award after ¡± demon ¡°. The grand prize went to Alice, the female lead of ¡± Friday.


    The fact that Jiang se had been nominated for Best Actress twice in a row at the film festival was a form of recognition for her. In recent years, very few Chinese works and actors had been nominated. Jiang SE¡¯s situation had actually made her fans in the country very proud.


    However, at the previous film Festival, Liu Ye won the ¡®Best Actor¡¯ award while ¡®demon¡¯ was highly regarded. Jiang se, on the other hand, was only nominated.


    After ¡± demon ¡± was released, Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the movie was not any worse than Liu Ye¡¯s. It was inevitable that some fans would feel indignant for her.


    After missing out on the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award again this year, in a live interview conducted by a reporter, fans in China could see Jiang se appearing in front of the camera. She could not hide her disappointment, but she still looked as if she would continue to work hard.


    Due to Tao Tao¡¯s good performance at the France Film Festival two years ago, which earned her a newsworthy headline, Tao Tao¡¯s status in thepany had risen again and again, bing the person-in-charge of the entertainment section. Therefore, she did not attend the film festival in France this year, but sent her reporters to interview her.


    In the video, Jiang se smiled and said that she would continue to work hard so that her fans would not be disappointed. Tao Tao could not help but feel a little sad as she sat in her office.


    She knew how hard Jiang se worked. When they were filming ¡± demon, ¡± she had helped traveling Dragon Studios secure an interview with Jiang se.


    He had witnessed with his own eyes how Jiang se had lost so much weight for ¡± demon ¡± despite the resistance from Liu Ye¡¯s fans and the fact that many people were generally not optimistic about the movie.


    She had been working very hard. Her colleagues, who had watched ¡± a chance to live ¡± at the France Film Festival this year, had told her that Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the film was already very good. The reason she did not win an award was purely because of the preferences of the film festival¡¯s judges and not because Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the film was not good enough.


    In the live interview, Jiang se was still talking while Tao Tao was engrossed in the video. Suddenly, someone knocked on the office door.


    It was already past eleven o ¡®clock at night in China, but there were still some colleagues in thepany who stayed behind to work overtime, reviewing the press release to be released the next morning.


    Tao Tao called out,¡±pleasee in.¡± The office door handle was turned open and a colleague came in excitedly.


    sister Tao, I just received a message about Jiang se.


    Hearing this, Tao Tao subconsciously raised her head. The colleague quickly said, ¡±


    someone just informed me that Jiang SE¡¯s award-winning film,¡¯a chance of survival¡¯, had originally stolen Tao cen¡¯s role!


    Rumors about Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s fight for the ¡®number one¡¯ position in Gxy were spreading like wildfire. Many people had heard about it. The fans of both parties did not give in to each other. During the premiere of ¡± Lost City, ¡± there were reporters who wanted to find out more about it. However, the two actresses did not show any signs of discord. They allowed outsiders to spread rumors about their rtionship, but neither of them had any intention of exining.


    As for the ¡®dispute¡¯ between the two, it was mostly spections from the fans and audience. There was no concrete evidence.


    If the news that her colleague had received was true, Tao Tao could almost imagine the consequences of this news!


    First of all, now that ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ had won an award and its poprity had been greatly acknowledged, Tao cen¡¯s fans would definitely explode. They might even start a new round of scolding online.


    Tao Tao didn¡¯t need her colleagues to remind her of the importance of this piece of news. She knew what kind of reaction it would cause.


    His colleague was still urging him.


    ¡°Sister Tao, should we release the news first?¡±


    If she could get the news, it was hard to say that otherpanies in the industry had also gotten the news. Once other news media got the news out first, Dragon travel Studios would lose their advantage.


    Before Tao Tao could say anything, her cell phone on her desk rang urgently. It was her boss, and the matter he mentioned was exactly the same as what her colleague had said.


    While the boss was taking a break, he also received this piece of news, which made Tao Tao feel that something was wrong.


    Tao Tao frowned when she heard her boss urging her to quickly organize her colleagues who were still working overtime to quickly edit and send out this message to seize the opportunity. She instinctively said, ¡±


    ¡°No hurry!¡±


    ¡°How can I not be busy?¡±


    When the owner heard this, he became a little anxious. There had been rumors of the dispute between Tao cen and Jiang se for a long time. However, no one had ever obtained any evidence of their fight.


    Now that the evidence was in front of him, it would make the headlines once it was published. Hearing Tao Tao¡¯s rejection, the boss was a little angry.


    little Tao, you can¡¯t make any mistakes at a time like this just because Jiang se is your idol. I think you should understand the saying ¡®keep your private interests separate¡¯! I¡¯m rushing to thepany now. If you can¡¯t do this, you can leave it to others.¡±


    The boss¡¯s voice was very loud, and the colleagues who came in to expose the news obviously heard some of the situation, and their expressions were a little awkward.


    Tao Tao was no longer the girl who felt tears welling up in her eyes when her boss scolded her for not separating her work from her private life. Even though there were other colleagues in the office, Tao Tao remained calm when her boss scolded her. She could even calmly analyze and exin,


    ¡°Brother Xu, there¡¯s something fishy about this.¡±


    Recently, Jiang SE¡¯s negative news had been emerging endlessly. It had reached the point where manyizens instinctively felt that ¡®this could be fake¡¯ the moment the news was exposed.


    If this news had not involved Tao cen and the ¡®role-snatching¡¯ incident, it might not have attracted the public¡¯s attention at all.


    It was precisely because the ¡®negative news¡¯ about Jiang se was gradually increasing that Tao Tao felt as if someone was guiding the news from behind the scenes. the news about Jiang se snatching the role of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ is too fake. Besides, I¡¯m afraid the news you¡¯ve received is not exclusive.


    Tao Tao said calmly, ¡±


    ¡°When you called, Shasha just came in and told me about the situation.¡±


    Everyone could get the exposure, so it was possible that the media had already gotten the news. In other words, someone deliberately wanted to pass this information to the public through the media.

 Chapter 552

    552 Mature


    Tao Tao could not help but recall the two previous ¡®negative news¡¯ about Jiang se. First, they released obviously fake information with loopholes that could be seen through by fans at a nce. Then, they released rumors that Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se were at odds.


    If Tao Tao¡¯s guess was right, the news that Jiang se had stolen Tao cen¡¯s ¡®role¡¯ in ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ had stirred up a storm among theizens. The matter would be rified soon after.


    The ability to manipte the direction of public opinion and mobilize the media reporters seemed to be increasing the audience¡¯s tolerance for ¡®negative news¡¯ about Jiang se. It was like the story of ¡®the wolf hase¡¯. If there were more¡¯ scandals ¡®about her, no one would believe her.


    In the entertainment industry, Xia Chaoqun was the first person Tao Tao could think of who could do something like this and control the reporters and media.


    Did she do this because of Jiang SE¡¯s recent activities or because she had offended someone?


    This thought shed through Tao Tao¡¯s mind, but before she could capture it, the boss asked, ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Tao Taoposed herself and replied, ¡±


    ¡°From what I know, Tao cen did work with ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ before, and she was indeed the first female lead that director Zhang wanted to talk to.¡±


    Being in the same industry, Tao Tao also knew a little about these things.


    the reporters from Huaxia information also took photos of Tao cen¡¯s audition. The reason why she wasn¡¯t cast in ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ in the end was probably due to her schedule.


    From the boss¡¯s breathing, Tao Tao could tell that he didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to these words. Clearly, he was more concerned about whether the news could attract the attention ofizens.


    Tao Tao no longer exined these unnecessary words and directly said her thoughts, ¡±


    so, I¡¯m guessing that the news is fake. Let¡¯s not talk about who released it for now. she paused for a moment and motioned for her colleagues to go out and continue their work.


    ¡°But brother Xu, for you and Shasha to receive this news at the same time, it means that many of our peers in the country already know about it.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    When the boss heard this, although his tone was still stiff, it softened a lot when he heard that she was not only focused on chasing stars and ignoring her job.


    ¡°What do you think we should do? Give up on this big news and watch others attractizens?¡±


    at a time like this, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything new or outstanding about it. It¡¯s not easy to remember it either.


    Tao Tao paused for a moment, giving the boss some time to digest what she had said. She only continued when the boss urged her, ¡±


    it¡¯s better to write an exnation post that¡¯s different from this report. It might cause a greater response.


    The boss did not say anything, so Tao Tao continued, ¡±


    when the timees, all the news in the country will be talking about Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s battle for the role. The analysis post that we¡¯ll be releasing will be the one and only headline.


    Once Jiang se released the evidence to rify that the news was untrue, traveling Dragon Studios ¡®reputation would naturally soar.


    Her suggestion was indeed original and good. but the problem is, what kind of confidence do you have to prove that the news is fake? ¡±


    In the few years that Tao Tao had been in the industry, she had been able to go from an intern reporter who stammered when interviewing celebrities to a leading figure in Dragon travel Studios today. In addition to luck and ability, her unique vision was also indispensable.


    When the boss asked, Tao Tao actually wanted to answer impulsively, ¡± Based on the fact that Jiang se was her idol, based on the attention she had paid to Jiang se over the years, and based on her trust in Jiang se ...


    But in the end, she said, ¡±


    because I was tracking Tao cen¡¯s whereabouts at that time.¡¯A chance of survival¡¯ started shooting in early September, and Tao cen happened to be in the crew of ¡®the lost city¡¯ at that time, finishing the reshooting work. She exined, ¡±


    before director Zhang Jingan started filming ¡®a chance of survival¡¯, he mentioned that the female lead of¡¯ a chance of survival ¡®would need to undergo a special training program thatsts about 100 days before the filming starts. Judging from the timing, Tao cen¡¯s program waspletely staggered. Therefore, Jiang se can¡¯t be considered a candidate for the role.


    Since the rumor about her ¡± stealing the role ¡± was not true, Jiang SE¡¯s team would naturally rify the matter as usual.


    Once marching Dragon Studios ¡®statement was released before Jiang SE¡¯s team¡¯s exnation, wouldn¡¯t theizens¡¯ attention be on them?


    The boss thought about it for a while. Perhaps it was because of Tao Tao¡¯s achievements over the past few years and the benefits that she had brought to thepany¡¯s development, he still remembered them. In the end, he was convinced by Tao Tao and let her do this.


    Although she had convinced her boss, Tao Tao was still stunned for a moment after she hung up the phone.


    The live broadcast of the interview with Jiang se on theputer had ended. The camera panned to another location. In the video, many fans were still gathered outside the film Pce, cheering for their respective idols.


    She recalled how she had once stood up for Jiang se and argued with her boss until her face turned red. Then, she recalled Jiang SE¡¯s smile when she faced the camera and her calm exnation after the France Film Festival. She suddenly let out a long sigh and opened the document to prepare.


    That night, the news about Jiang se vying for Tao cen¡¯s ¡®role¡¯ was released all over the ce. It involved the dispute between two top female celebrities in the country and there were rumors about it. Now that such gossip was released, the entire inte was abuzz.


    All the major news outlets were reporting about Jiang se snatching Tang Jing¡¯s role in ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ from Tao cen. Before the cast and the parties involved coulde forward to exin the situation, while Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s fans were waiting for an answer from the various parties, news from traveling Dragon Studios appeared all over the inte under the headlines of ¡®Jiang se snatching Tao cen¡¯s role¡¯. It was quickly spread by theizens who heard the news.


    In the news released by Dragon travel agency, there was a detailed analysis of Tao cen¡¯s own work progress during the shooting of a chance of survival.


    Tao Tao did not blindly exin on Jiang SE¡¯s behalf. Instead, she was using concrete evidence to convince theizens.


    At the end of the article, she wrote,¡¯we¡¯re not sure why director Zhang Jingan chose Jiang se. Perhaps we can get the answer from ¡± a chance of survival. whether Jiang SE¡¯s role belongs to her or not will depend on whether her character ¡®Tang Jing¡¯ can bring us new feelings.


    Not long after the news was released by Dragon travel Studios, Jiang SE¡¯s team made another announcement. The content was simr to the news released by Dragon travel Studios, but the data was much more detailed.


    Following that, the major media outlets came out to exin at the same time, but they were left behind by the news of the marching Dragon Studio.


    This time, Dragon travel Studios ¡®poprity had increased again, and Tao Tao¡¯s strategy was sessful again.


    Tao Tao smiled when she heard her boss ¡®praise. However, she remembered that today was the day Jiang se would return to the country ording to her schedule. a chance of survival ¡± would also be holding its premiere ceremony on the evening of the 29th three dayster.


    The first thing Jiang se did when she returned to the country was to inform the PEI family, PEI Yi, and Feng Zhongliang that she was safe. At the same time, she wanted to invite Feng Zhongliang to attend the premiere of ¡± a chance of survival ¡± with her.


    As this was a movie that meant a lot to her, PEI Yi had already prepared for his holiday. He returned to the capital in a low-key manner. At times like this, apart from having her boyfriend¡¯s support, Jiang se also hoped that her grandfather, who had saved her back then, could stay by her side.


    However, when she mentioned this over the phone, Feng Zhongliang rejected her tly, saying that he had other arrangements and could not attend the premiere of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯.

 Chapter 553

    553 Chapter 5


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s rejection was beyond Jiang SE¡¯s expectations. She was not in the country when ¡°demon¡± was screened. When she returned to the country, she heard from Xiao Liu that Feng Zhongliang had gone to the cinema to watch her midnight premiere for the first time.


    From this, she could see her grandfather¡¯s support for her. Initially, she thought that when ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ was released, Feng Zhongliang would watch it no matter what it was about, and he would even watch it with her. However, she did not expect Feng Zhongliang to reject her suggestion immediately.


    Feng Zhongliang had already cut off the call. Jiang se was in a daze as she held the phone.


    ¡°Sese, after the interview, should I send you home or back to thepany?¡±


    Mo Anqi turned around. Jiang SE¡¯s trip back to the country was not a secret. The media had already received the news and had recently made a few big headlines about her. In addition, her movie was going to be screened soon. The media would not let go of this opportunity to get close to her.


    The makeup artist brought a suitcase over to touch up her makeup. When she left the airport, the media might swarm her. Jiang se sat on her suitcase. Many returning tourists around her noticed her and took pictures with their phones. However, seeing that there was arge entourage, no one came over to disturb her for the time being.


    no, you can go ahead with your work. Yi has already driven the car over.


    Jiang se decided to visit Feng Zhongliang first. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s sudden rejection made her feel uneasy.


    As expected, there was arge group of reporters waiting outside the airport. When Jiang se walked out, the reporters from the various web portals had already received the news. They quickly surrounded Jiang se and bombarded her with all sorts of questions.


    Most of the questions were rted to Jiang SE¡¯s recent ¡®negative news¡¯. From her initial¡¯ weight gain ¡®and¡¯ unsightly clothes ¡®to the¡¯ bad rtionship ¡®between her and Xia Chaoqun, and the recent rumors about her¡¯ role-snatching ¡®Tao cen, which caused a dispute between the two top female celebrities of the century Gxy.


    She was wearing a dark blue one-line turtleneck sweater and a pair of Adele¡¯s Pencil Pants. Her long legs were straight and thin, and her waist could be easily wrapped around. It was easy to show off her good figure.


    The moment the reporters saw Jiang se, they naturally dispelled the recent rumors of ¡®getting fat¡¯.


    The Jiang se in front of the camera could still stand up to the test. She did not dress up as meticulously as she did on the red carpet at the France Film Festival. Her long hair was tied into a loose braid that hung down to the left side of her chest, revealing half of her perfect side profile.


    The feather earring on her ear added a lot of points to her low-key dress, which made her lookdylike and elegant, but also beautiful and romantic.


    ¡°It¡¯s about my ¡®weight gain¡¯ problem.¡±


    Jiang se was holding a bunch of microphones that represented the various media outlets. She smiled and replied, ¡±


    I¡¯m an actor. Other than acting, I have to control myself. I have to manage my figure, image, and some other things. It¡¯s my responsibility to have a positive impact on my fans. So, unless one day, the role I y needs me to appear with an additional image, I will manage myself well and not appear with an image that everyone will be worried about.


    ¡°Sese, why didn¡¯t Ms. Xiae back with you this time? What do you think of the rumors about the rift in your rtionship?¡±


    This time, after returning from France, Jiang se went back first to promote ¡± a chance of survival, ¡± while Xia Chaoqun stayed in France to help Jiang se negotiate an endorsement deal for a handbag for Frenchdies.


    Ever since Jiang se had signed with fedarer for three consecutive years and became the representative of the fedarer family in China, the fashion industry seemed to have opened a door for her. In addition, she had been nominated for the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ at the France Film Festival for two consecutive years. She also had chessaray¡¯s admiration for her and even worked together with him in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. Jiang se had entered the sights of even more brands.


    However, Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun did not return to the country at the same time. At such a critical juncture, it was inevitable that they would be a topic of conversation and be questioned by the reporters.


    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±


    She didn¡¯t really want to answer this kind of news. A short word quickly dismissed the question.


    Mo Anqi rubbed her forehead andughed bitterly at his willful attitude.


    two days ago, the media reported that you stole the role of ¡®Tang Jing¡¯ from Tao cen in ¡®a chance of survival¡¯. Will such rumors trouble you? ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± After Jiang se said this, mo Anqi shot her a look. Such an answer was obviously not enough to dismiss the reporters, so she reluctantly exined, ¡±


    ¡°The media might be more troubled.¡± First, they reported the news and then rified the matter separately. She then exined seriously, ¡± ¡°I think everyone should be clear about the whole story of this matter, but since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll exin it again. To be able to work with director Zhang from ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ is a very pleasant surprise for me. I only signed on to the production team after passing the normal auditions.¡±


    before we officially start filming, director Zhang has arranged for us to go through two months of training.


    Judging from the timing, Tao cen was still on the set of ¡± the lost city ¡± at the time. They were in the final stages of reshooting. Therefore, it could not be said that Jiang se had snatched Tao cen¡¯s role.


    After the matter was exined clearly, it was true that the two female celebrities did not fall out over the role. Some reporters were still indignant and asked Jiang se if she had anything to say to Tao cen. Jiang se smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°I respect miss Tao very much. Instead of everyone asking me what I have to say to miss Tao, I might as well ask everyone to help me ask if miss Tao can give me some pointers.¡±


    She quickly got rid of the reporters and parted ways with mo Anqi and the rest after leaving the airport. PEI Yi had been waiting for her in the parking lot.


    He leaned against the car, and the lights in the underground parking lot cast a long shadow of his figure.


    After he started working, PEI Yi¡¯s image had changed drastically. He had grown some of his hair from his original crew cut and it now stuck to his head obediently. He was wearing a white shirt, but he did not button it up properly. Instead, he left two buttons that were not buttoned up properly, revealing his Adam¡¯s apple.


    His sleeves were also rolled up, revealing his strong forearms. His hands were in his pockets, his figure was tall and outstanding, and his face was happy.


    He was at the prime of his life. He was in between a teenager and a teenager. He still carried the carefreeness of a teenager, but he had also revealed a hint of maturity after working. Jiang se felt as if she had picked up an Apple and taken a bite. The sweet and sour taste filled her entire mouth. When she saw him, it was as if the worry she had when she was on the phone with her grandfather earlier had been squeezed out of her mind. She could not help but smile.

 Chapter 554

    554 Chapter 5


    The two of them were busy with their own work. For the past half a year, they had spent most of their time apart. They usually only kept in touch through phone calls. The moment PEI Yi saw Jiang se, he straightened up and strode toward her.


    Before Jiang se could say anything, he pulled her into his arms.


    She had been hiding the fatigue that Feng Nan had caused her due to her recent work under her calm exterior. Now that PEI Yi was hugging her, Jiang se felt so tired that she could not speak.


    His height matched her well, and she could leanfortably on his shoulder with a slight tilt of her head.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and sped his hands together as if he was afraid of breaking her.


    In fact, she was really very thin. Coupled with the fact that she often exercised, she had less fat content. Compared to the average person, her body temperature was lower. Even with the sweater on, her hands were still cold and smooth, like jade.


    He lowered his head to kiss her forehead. She looked up obediently, so that his lips could trace the shape of her eyebrows, nose, and delicate lips.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    His voice was a little low, and his eyes were a little dangerous. In the underground parking lot of the airport, there were carsing and going, and the sound of conversations and footsteps could be heard from time to time.


    The two of them stood in a corner. PEI Yi¡¯s off-road vehicle blocked the curious gazes of the onlookers, and they could only vaguely see a couple hugging and conversing intimately.


    ¡°I really want to.¡± She nodded her head vigorously, and her answer made PEI Yi beam with joy. He lowered his head to kiss her on the lips.


    ¡°I also want to.¡± His words were a little muffled as he gently bit the tip of her soft tongue, intimately exchanging breaths and warmth with her.


    When he raised his head, Jiang se was panting slightly with her back against the car door. He had licked the lipstick on her lips. Her small maroon lips were bright red and moist as if he had stamped them.


    PEI Yi¡¯s hand was on the car door, and the delicate body in his arms was so soft that it seemed boneless. Her small breaths were the most wonderful temptation to him, and the me in his heart was enough to set it on fire.


    He opened the car door and pushed Jiang se into the seat. Then, he leaned his upper body toward her.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    His action gave Jiang se a shock. She tilted her head and listened. It seemed like someone was walking toward them.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    When PEI Yi leaned over to kiss her, she could not help but bite him.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡±


    There was really someoneing. Other than the sound of people talking, he could also hear footsteps. PEI Yi had no choice but to let go of her. He watched as she retracted her long legs into the car shyly and closed the door.


    He went around to the driver¡¯s seat, opened the door, and sat down. Sure enough, he saw a few people walking over.


    She was still blushing when PEI Yi drove out of the underground garage. She closed her eyes and did not dare to look in his direction.


    He also bit his lips and held back hisughter.


    ¡°Sese, I didn¡¯t expect that you would bite people when you¡¯re cornered.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang SE¡¯s face turned even redder. She forced herself to remain calm and deliberately turned her face away to look out the window. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    She first retorted weakly, then continued, ¡±


    ¡°After I got off the ne today, I met some reporters outside and was dyed. Anqi will send my luggage to my houseter, Yingluo.¡±


    She said a few unimportant words, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around and ask softly, ¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how cute she was at this moment. The blush on her face had yet to go away, and her eyes were full of light. There was shyness because of him, and there was also concern because of him.


    When she was so shy that she didn¡¯t know what to do, she would say something else to try to divert his attention, but she was worried that she would bite him too hard, so she changed the topic again.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± As he drove, he turned to look at her.


    ¡°Help me kiss her.¡±


    She wanted to re at him, but because her cheeks were still a little dizzy, she looked like she was acting coquettishly. PEI Yi was so mesmerized by her that he felt dizzy. Heughed foolishly and wanted to stop the car and pull her into his arms.


    ¡°Drive properly.¡± He was driving slowly, so a few cars had already passed him. Jiang se called out to him. After they were done joking around, PEI Yi asked her if they were going home directly. Jiang se shook her head.


    ¡°I want to go to my grandfather¡¯s house first.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang had refused to apany her to the premiere of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯, probably because something had happened in between.


    She had been abroad for a long time. A few days ago, she heard from Xiao Liu that after the spring Festival, Feng Zhongliang had contracted the cold wind and had been taking Chinese medicine and coughing.


    Jiang se was worried that Feng Zhongliang had rejected her because he was not feeling well and could not support himself in a crowded ce.


    At the mention of serious matters, her eyes were filled with worry. Even her rxed expression, which was previously amused by PEI Yi, was now reced by an uneasy expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    PEI Yi had liked her for many years and could easily guess what she was thinking by studying her every little expression and movement.


    ¡°After I came back, I also heard Grandpa mention that Grandpa Feng is much better now.¡±


    PEI Yi would not lie to her about something like this. Jiang se felt relieved, but then she felt puzzled.


    If Feng Zhongliang was not feeling unwell, why did he refuse to attend the premiere of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯? Did he not want to watch this movie?


    With all kinds of questions in her heart, it was already past eight o ¡®clock in the evening when she arrived at the Feng family¡¯s residence.


    Feng Zhongliang seemed to have already guessed that she woulde over directly after getting off the ne. He even sent Xiao Liu to guard the gate. When PEI Yi drove over, the gate was open and the car could drive in.


    PEI Yi was about to park the car in the garage when he let Jiang se down at the entrance. When Xiao Liu saw Jiang se, she beamed.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, the old master told me that you and young master PEI would being over, so he asked me to wait here. As expected, you and young master PEI are here!¡±


    He was wearing a khaki-colored coat and pointed in a direction.


    ¡°The old man is still in the garden. He insisted on waiting for you toe before eating. He¡¯s been hungry for so long and hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    ...


    This was indeed Feng Zhongliang¡¯s stubborn personality. When Jiang se heard this, she felt relieved.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, is Grandpa feeling better recently?¡±


    I¡¯m still coughing a little, but I¡¯m much better now. I just miss you every day and want you toe back.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Liu was also extremely puzzled.


    It was indeed fate that mattered between people. Feng Zhongliang was not rted to his descendants by blood and did not get along well with anyone. In the past, he used to like miss Feng Nan very much. In recent years, they had distanced themselves from each other. He did not expect Jiang se to be so fond of him. She would mention him from time to time and practically treated Jiang se as her granddaughter.


    ¡°Grandpa, did you miss me?¡±


    She mumbled and Xiao Liu nodded.


    Feng Zhongliang didn¡¯t look like he was angry at her. She was getting more and more confused, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡±


    uncle Liu, as you know, my new movie,¡¯a chance to live¡¯, premiered on the 29th. I called Grandpa earlier to ask if he wanted to watch it, but he rejected me, saying that he had other ns. I thought Grandpa was angry at me and didn¡¯t want to talk to me anymore.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Liu¡¯s expression becameplicated.


    How was he angry with her? He was clearly treating her like his precious granddaughter and had even taken the initiative to ask Jiang Zhiyuan out.


    ...


    Jiang se did not understand the rtionship between Jiang Zhiyuan and the Feng family at all. Although Xiao Liu did not know what Feng Zhongliang was nning, he was clearly doing all this for Jiang se!

 Chapter 555

    555 An agreement


    Feng Zhongliang had put in so much effort. How could he bear to be angry at Jiang se and ignore her?


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡±


    Liu shook his head and pointed to the garden.


    ¡°No matter who the old man is angry with, he would never be angry with you.¡±


    When he said this, Jiang se hesitated for a moment.


    uncle Liu, do you know what ns Grandpa has on the 29th? ¡±


    ¡®A chance of survival¡¯ meant a lot to her, and she really hoped that Feng Zhongliang could be by her side.


    Little Liu didn¡¯t say anything, but the girl in front of him had an expectant look in her eyes.


    He had once been wary and biased against her because of Jiang Zhiyuan. However, Feng Zhongliang gave him another chance to stay in the capital because of her pleading.


    Logically speaking, Xiao Liu shouldn¡¯t have kept anything from her and should have told her the truth.


    Moreover, Feng Zhongliang and Jiang Zhiyuan had invited them to watch a movie, and it was ¡± a chance of survival ¡± with such a unique plot. It was also Jiang SE¡¯s film.


    Xiao Liu could not predict what Jiang Zhiyuan would do after the movie.


    Back then, he had kidnapped Feng Nan and failed to extort a ransom. In the end, he was sent to prison by Feng Zhongliang. He stayed there for neen years. Zhou Hui married du changqun, causing him to not know Jiang se and her father even though they had met each other. There was no way to resolve the umted hatred between them.


    Xiao Liu sighed. He had already made a call to book a theater in the cinema. He had even made an appointment with Jiang Zhiyuan and told him the time and ce as Feng Zhongliang had suggested.


    It had been so many days, but he still could not figure out Feng Zhongliang¡¯s n.


    Jiang Zhiyuan was a dangerous person. Feng Zhongliang was alone with him, and he even rejected Xiao Liu¡¯spany. This made Xiao Liu very worried.


    However, Xiao Liu was unable to change Feng Zhongliang¡¯s mind when he had made his decision. Now that Jiang se had asked, he should have brought it up.


    Jiang SE¡¯s status was special. She was Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s daughter, but Feng Zhongliang was the only one who liked her.


    Feng Zhongliang had doted on her so much that even though she had Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s blood in her, he still treated her as usual and did not distance himself from her.


    If he had told her everything, she would definitely be able to find a way to persuade Feng Zhongliang not to do this. She would also be able to keep an eye on Jiang Zhiyuan and make that dangerous person worry.


    However, when Liu saw her tilting her head and waiting for his answer, he couldn¡¯t say the words that were on the tip of his tongue.


    Her eyes were ck and white, as if they were not contaminated by dust. Xiao Liu was a little ashamed of his previous thoughts.


    She had nothing to do with the grudges between the elders.


    She had just been born when Jiang Zhiyuan kidnapped Feng Nan. She might not have known that her biological father was a kidnapper until now. Feng Zhongliang must have his reasons for not telling her about this. What right did she have to make her own decisions and make decisions on her own, and eventually make the old master unhappy?


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you can go in and ask. If the old master is willing to tell you, he won¡¯t hide it from you.¡±


    His tone was gentle, and his eyes were encouraging.


    but the old man will definitely watch your movies. When you were in France, the old man had been talking about going to the cinema every day.


    Recently, he had been thinking of renovating the basement of this house to make a home theater. He said that if he missed her in the future, he could watch the movies she acted in.


    Since Xiao Liu had already put it that way, Jiang se could only nod in agreement.


    In the garden, Feng Zhongliang was trimming a pot of plum blossoms with a pair of scissors. When Xiao Liu led Jiang se over, he had already known about it, but he did not look up.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    He was wearing a grayish-blue shirt with a thick sweater jacket over it. He seemed to be thinner than Jiang se had thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang suppressed the joy in his heart and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She nodded and was about to speak when Feng Zhongliang said, ¡±


    ¡°Yi is here too?¡±


    She nodded again. Grandpa, Qianqian.


    Jiang se wanted to say something, but Feng Zhongliang knew what she wanted to say. I¡¯m the main lead in ¡®a chance of survival¡¯. Why can¡¯t you go with me to the premiere? ¡±


    She was a little anxious. are you worried that I won¡¯t perform well and can¡¯t y this role well? ¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± He put down the scissors and his face darkened.


    ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t do? How good was ¡°demon¡± back then? It¡¯s not your fault that you didn¡¯t win the award, it¡¯s those Westerners who don¡¯t have the ability to appreciate it!¡±


    When Jiang se heard Feng Zhongliang¡¯s protectiveness, she rxed a little. However, she was puzzled.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Grandpa doesn¡¯t want to go, he has other ns.¡± He didn¡¯t mention that he had an appointment with Jiang Zhiyuan, but seeing that she still sat down and helped him clean up the cut leaves after he rejected her, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her. He put down the scissors and said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already grown up, you¡¯re no longer a child. There are some things that I should let go and give to someone more suitable to apany you.¡±


    His voice was filled with emotion, and it made Jiang SE¡¯s nose sting. She called out softly, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Zhenzhen¡±


    I watched Yi grow up. I¡¯m at ease with him by your side. He had raised his granddaughter by himself, so he knew what she was thinking.


    The kidnapping incident when she was young had a great impact on her. He took her out of the dark room where she was imprisoned, but it was someone who could walk with her for the rest of her life who took her out of her psychological shadow.


    This was great, and Feng Zhongliang was happy for her.


    mother Wang made your favorite dishes tonight. She asked ah Yi to have a drink with Grandpa, and you can driveter.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore, which proved that he had already made up his mind.


    ...


    On the night of a chance of survival¡¯s premiere, there was quite a huge crowd.


    Apart from the fact that this movie was Jiang SE¡¯s second coboration with Liu Ye, it was also the second work of the famous director, Zhang Jingan, after ¡± rescue mission.


    Zhang Jingan had won an award at the France Film Festival with ¡± a chance of survival. many people in the country had been waiting for the release of ¡± a chance of survival.


    The premiere hadn¡¯t even started, but the huge theater was already packed with people.


    Those who had watched the movie at the France Film Festival were talking about the plot and the male and female leads ¡®performances. PEI Yi apanied Jiang se backstage as she put on her makeup and prepared for the premiere.


    At the same time, in the same movie theater, Feng Zhongliang was also helped into the elevator by Xiao Liu.


    Since things had alreadye to a head, although Liu knew that he could not change Feng Zhongliang¡¯s mind, he could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to watch this movie with Jiang Zhiyuan?¡±


    He was a little worried. As the time of the appointment with Jiang Zhiyuan drew closer and closer to the floor of the movie hall, Xiao Liu found it harder to calm down.


    In contrast to Liu¡¯s anxious expression, Feng Zhongliang was very calm.


    Before he left the house, he tidied himself up andbed his hair neatly. He was dressed in a Chinese tunic suit and a ck velvet coat. He held a walking stick and looked as if he was here to meet Jiang Zhiyuan. It was as if he was here to meet a friend who had not seen him for a long time.


    ...

 Chapter 556

    556 Chapter 5


    The premiere of a chance of survival was held on the sixth floor of the theater, and the theater that Liu reserved for Feng Zhongliang was the VIP room on the fifth floor.


    When the elevator door opened, the staff guarding the elevator door smiled and saluted. The VIP hall on the fifth floor was already full of people.


    In just a short time, Xiao Liu¡¯s forehead was already covered inyers of sweat. The moment he stepped out of the elevator, he was about to take out a handkerchief to wipe his face when he saw Jiang Zhiyuan standing not far away from the elevator door from the corner of his eye.


    Xiao Liu was stunned. He put on a defensive look instinctively and put Feng Zhongliang behind him.


    Jiang Zhiyuan seemed out of ce among the group of well-dressed young men and women.


    He wasn¡¯t dressed fashionably. The cor and sleeves of the gray coat he was wearing were already worn out. From the style and appearance, it could be seen that the coat had been worn for some time.


    Even though he was tall and handsome, many men and women who passed by him couldn¡¯t help but look at him with disdain.


    However, he stood there calmly, using a distant and cold expression to block the attention from all directions from his world, as if everything around him had little to do with him.


    When he saw Feng Zhongliang and Liu, he was still leaning against the pir of the charger, upying a corner.


    Not far away, a man and a woman were mumbling as they looked at the interface of the mobile phone charger. However, no one dared toe over. Even with human instinct to seek good fortune and avoid disaster, they could tell that Jiang Zhiyuan was not to be trifled with.


    He looked into Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes and did not notice Xiao Liu¡¯s existence. After a while, Feng Zhongliang smiled and pushed Xiao Liu away.


    ¡°Old man, Yingluo.¡±


    Liu was a little anxious, but Feng Zhongliang said calmly, ¡±


    ¡°Find a ce to pass the time, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°How can we do that?¡± Xiao Liu was so anxious that Feng Zhongliang shook his head and walked towards Jiang Zhiyuan with his walking stick. There was a distance of five to six meters between them, and he did not need Xiao Liu¡¯s help, so it took him more than ten steps to get there.


    Xiao Liu followed closely behind him, but Feng Zhongliang ignored him. He only sized up Jiang Zhiyuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡±


    Both of them were well aware of each other¡¯s existence. Feng Zhongliang knew that Xiao Liu was investigating Jiang Zhiyuan, and Jiang Zhiyuan knew that the Feng family was keeping an eye on him. Thest time they met was when ¡± demon ¡± was in the air.


    However, in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s mind, that meeting could not be counted. The two of them had met, but they did not even speak.


    ¡°Thest time I talked to you face to face like this was more than 20 years ago.¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan nodded. When they had met more than 20 years ago, he was still in his Prime. His ambition had been destroyed and he was Feng Zhongliang¡¯s prisoner.


    Back then, Feng Zhongliang was also very young. He founded Zhongnan industries and was called ¡®uncle Liang¡¯ in Hong Kong. He was domineering.


    Now that he was old, he even needed someone to help him walk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk.¡±


    The two of them were not young, and they were particrly eye-catching in the theater.


    Most of the people who could book a movie hall in the VIP hall on the fifth floor were either rich or noble, and it was inevitable that they would meet someone who knew Feng Zhongliang.


    He made this suggestion and asked Xiao Liu to open the door of the theater. He entered the theater with Jiang Zhiyuan first.


    The VIP room was not big. Feng Zhongliang drove away Xiao Liu, who was still worried, and sized up Jiang Zhiyuan.


    ¡°Do you smoke?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang took out a box of cigarettes and handed one to Jiang Zhiyuan. Jiang Zhiyuan took it naturally.


    He was even quieter than he was 20 years ago. The mark that time had left on him was very obvious. The heavy physical work after he was released from prison had caused his hands to be full of calluses. Feng Zhongliang noticed that there was a white and hideous scar at the area between his thumb and index finger. It was winding down and almost peeled off the thumb and four fingers of his left hand.


    He took out a box of matches from his pocket, lit the cigarette, and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Good cigarette.¡±


    In the smoke, he saw Feng Zhongliang¡¯s gaze and stretched out his left hand to let Feng Zhongliang see it more clearly.


    ¡°It was only a year in prison, and someone almost broke my thumb.¡±


    When he said this, it was very light, but from the wound, it could be seen that the situation at that time was far more dangerous than his calm tone.


    ¡°Did they stop in the end?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang asked. Jiang Zhiyuan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    In fact, Feng Zhongliang knew very well that the prison was not as peaceful as he said. If someone wanted to tear off his thumb, how could they stop at thest moment?


    This incident was recorded in the information that Xiao Liu had found about Jiang Zhiyuan.


    She had almost torn off his thumb, but he had used a sharpened toothbrush to poke a hole in her throat.


    There was a beast living in Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°With your skills, it¡¯s not hard to find a good job now.¡± Feng Zhongliang saw him take out a crumpled piece of paper from his bag, put the lit match stem into the paper, and even shook the cigarette ash into it. This action was not because he was too particr about it. He was not willing to throw the garbage away. It was clearly a habit of being cautious that was engraved in his bones. He did not leave a trace of clues that he had been here.


    He vaguely remembered that when he saw Jiang Zhiyuan in the lobby earlier, the man seemed to be standing casually, but he was actually standing in the blind spot of the surveince camera. Feng Zhongliang spected that he might not even take the elevator and would take the safety passage upstairs instead.


    Perhaps he hade out tonight, and other than those who had seen him before, he would not leave any trace of his presence.


    This must have something to do with his habit of kidnapping Feng Nan when he failed. However, to be able to turn this caution into a habit for more than 20 years, one could see how scary Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s personality was.


    when you get out of prison, many people in Hong Kong will probably offer you an olive branch.


    He had good skills and had been in prison for many years. Many vicious people did not dare to provoke him. He was so evil that he could eat all the money. Naturally, he attracted the attention of many rich people.


    Rich people needed bodyguards and followers, and people like Jiang Zhiyuan were the best choice.


    However, he rejected all of them and returned to the capital alone. There was no job that was not easy to do, so he chose to do hard work that did not pay much.


    Jiang Zhiyuan smiled again and did not say anything. Feng Zhongliang continued, ¡±


    I remember Liu mentioning that someone offered a million dors to you in the underground fighting match in Hong Kong. Did he ask you to fight Lewis? ¡±


    ...


    Feng Zhongliang had heard of Hong Kong¡¯s underground fighting, but he was not interested in these so-called ¡®entertainment¡¯. However, he could roughly imagine the bloody excitement in it, which attracted a group of rich people to buy tickets and bet.


    ¡°Money?¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan asked. Feng Zhongliang looked at him as he shook off the cigarette ash. His eyes followed Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s hand andnded on his sleeve, which was already feathery from the friction.


    ¡°Yes, money.¡± He smiled.


    when you have money, you can buy cigarettes, buy clothes, and dress up like a king. No one will care about your past. he paused for a moment.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you kidnap Feng Nan for money? Why did you reject him?¡±

 Chapter 557

    557 Fierce tiger


    Feng Zhongliang was all smiles, but every word he said was heart-wrenching. He was not afraid of angering Jiang Zhiyuan when he mentioned this incident.


    He took a deep puff of the cigarette and felt the smoke enter his lungs. After a spin, he slowly blew it out.


    His face was a little blurry in the smoke. Feng Zhongliang waved his hand and swept away the choking smell. He looked at his enjoying expression and said,


    ¡°When I was young, I dared tomit a shocking crime.¡± He dared to demand an exorbitant price from the Feng family and was locked up in a prison with many notorious bandits. but now he¡¯s cowering in a corner of the capital. It was as if he was bidding farewell to the past. Just as people thought that he had turned over a new leaf, he seemed to havemitted another crime and caused the person who was investigating him to disappear without a trace.


    ¡°Have you been well-behaved after twenty years in prison?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang squinted his eyes. Compared to more than 20 years ago, he looked old now. His back was bent, and he still needed to walk with a cane. However, his eyes were still sharp as if he was trying to see through Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s heart.


    Every word he said pierced Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s heart. If it were someone else, they would have lost their patience long ago.


    However, what made Feng Zhongliang frown was Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s silence. He was not angered by Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words. Instead, he put out the half-lit cigarette with great care, carefully pulled out a piece of tissue, wrapped the cigarette in the paper, and put it in his pocket.


    He did all of this very calmly. When he raised his head, he saw Feng Zhongliang¡¯s expression changing rapidly.


    Back then, he was a gangster who shocked the upper ss of Hong Kong. The neen years in prison were already magnificent enough.


    After he was released from prison, he could definitely live a life that was far more exciting than this. As Feng Zhongliang said, people¡¯s memories were always short-lived. Only the injured would retain the pain.


    Feng Zhongliang even wanted tough. When he came out, he made Xiao Liu nervous at the mention of his name. Many rich and famous people wanted to recruit him, but this man, who had brought a lot of psychological trauma to them, was now so cherishing that he could not even bear to throw away half of the cigarette butt.


    Jiang Zhiyuan could guess what Feng Zhongliang was thinking from his expression. However, if he wanted to be famous, the kidnapping case more than 20 years ago was already famous enough.


    He lowered his head and tidied up the paper towels on hisp. He shook off the cigarette ash and put the matchstick in them, folded them, and put them in his bag.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang asked him. He thought that Jiang Zhiyuan would remain silent. However, after he finished packing, he stood up and tidied his old suit.


    ¡°There is a difference.¡±


    His tall figure gave people a sense of oppression, and the shadow of his body under the light shrouded Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°At that time, the rich were my ythings, but now I don¡¯t want to be controlled by others.¡±


    After he said this, he slowly sat down again. He saw that the shadow on Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face gradually disappeared because he sat down, and the light could shine on his face again.


    ¡°My jacket is pretty good.¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan touched his sleeve and reminisced.


    this coat was made for my daughter when I was young. She was just born. When he mentioned Jiang se, his expression softened.


    ¡°When she was born, I thought that I had to hold a one-month celebration for her no matter what.¡±


    If other people had it, his daughter should have it too. In order to host this banquet, he had even specially found someone to make this suit. I spent more than a hundred!


    He raised his index finger and made a gesture, looking a little proud. it¡¯s still working after more than twenty years.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face was as calm as water. When he talked about his daughter, he became more talkative. He was not like before when he was silent and ignored people for a long time. His pair of eyes, which were originally as still as dead water, seemed to havee alive and became more lively.


    When he talked about the past, there was no sense of dissatisfaction, nor was there any anger or frustration from being in prison for 19 years. He was incredibly calm, as if time had worn out his sharpness.


    if I say that I¡¯ve really been taught well, will the Feng family let me off and stop making things difficult for my daughter? ¡±


    He smiled, showing weakness, and spread his hands.


    ¡°You see, I¡¯m already like this.¡±


    He was chatting with Feng Zhongliang with a smile and had no intention of hurting him. He was wearing old clothes and doing the toughest work.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s brows furrowed even more. Xiao Liu was right. Jiang Zhiyuan was even more dangerous than before.


    He had no concept of right and wrong, no moral standards, he still followed the rules of his heart.


    As he had said, he had kidnapped Feng Nan back then because he had toyed with the Feng family. He had toyed with the rich to get money, and he was the leader.


    Now that others were trying to recruit him, they wanted to drive him to be used by others. He was the one being led, so he disdained it.


    From the bottom of his heart, this man had never changed.


    This kind of person was not bound by any rules. Morality and thew had no effect on him. If he did not have a daughter, no one could predict what he might do.


    He originally had awless beast living in his heart, but the birth of his daughter added a cage to him. From then on, he restrained this beast and restricted it.


    God¡¯s arrangement was really ingenious. Karma and retribution, one thing had its weakness, and they were all closely linked.


    Feng Zhongliangughed, and Jiang Zhiyuanughed as well. The lights around them dimmed, and the screen lit up.


    Jiang Zhiyuan quickly sat up straight and no longer had the intention to talk to Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°Shake, shake, shake, shake, shake to grandma bridge, grandma praised me for being a good baby Yingluo¡±


    A young child¡¯s voice was heard, followed by a man¡¯s rapid breathing that covered the child¡¯s voice. In the sound of footsteps, the man shouted,


    ¡°Save my daughter Yingluo!¡±


    The panicked shout was apanied by a trembling voice, and the tense atmosphere immediately rose.


    The child¡¯s faint breathing was gradually reced by the doctor¡¯s voice and medical equipment, and it was gradually unclear.


    On the other hand, the Tang family was living a luxurious life.


    While Cheng Jianguo was busy dealing with the medical fees, the Tang family was already preparing for their younger daughter¡¯s 18th birthday party.


    When the two werepared, they were both humans, but their status was like cloud and mud.


    On the dusky screen, Cheng Jianguo, who was yed by Liu Ye, looked dispirited. He had not slept for several days while his daughter was being rescued. The hospital issued a long list of charges every day. Anxiety, uneasiness, anger, and worry were all mixed in his eyes, and Liu Ye expressed them very well.


    The movie had just started airing, but Feng Zhongliang and Jiang Zhiyuan knew exactly what they were going to be acting in.


    ...

 Chapter 558

    558 Sniffing carefully


    No one knew how Jiang Zhiyuan felt about this scene, but Feng Zhongliang had mixed feelings.


    The moment Tang Jing, who was yed by Jiang se, appeared, Feng Zhongliang turned to look at Jiang Zhiyuan. His eyes were fixed on him as if he did not notice Feng Zhongliang¡¯s gaze.


    His expression was a little gentle. Under the dim light of the movie screen, his gentleness was revealed from the inside out, softening the lines of his eyebrows and the corners of his mouth.


    At this moment, Jiang Zhiyuan was no longer the intimidating Bandit. He was very focused on watching his daughter¡¯s performance. Instead of leaning back on the chair, he was even leaning forward slightly.


    Through the movie, he had be the only hub that could connect him and Jiang se.


    In ¡± a chance of survival ¡°, Cheng Jianguo, who was yed by Liu Ye, was forced into a corner and was forced to join the kidnapping of Tang Jing to get a ransom. After careful nning, the group of people quickly seeded.


    From the moment Tang Jing, who was yed by Jiang se, appeared until the time of the kidnapping, Zhang Jingan did not go into detail. Instead, he focused on the aftermath of the kidnapping.


    When Tang Jing fell into Cheng Jianguo¡¯s hands and was transported out of the Tang family, Feng Zhongliang no longer had the mood to see Jiang Zhiyuan.


    In fact, apart from Jiang Zhiyuan, Feng Zhongliang was also prepared to watch the movie seriously.


    He knew that after Feng Nan was kidnapped, he had suffered at the hands of Jiang Zhiyuan. If he had not rescued him in time, Feng Nan would have lost his life.


    He could imagine what Feng Nan had gone through when he ended up in the hands of someone like Jiang Zhiyuan, but she had never mentioned it.


    In the movie, when Cheng Jianguo and his men dragged Tang Jing out of the car in a rough manner, Feng Zhongliang clenched his fists tightly. Perhaps, the young Feng Nan had been treated like this before.


    In the dimly lit house in the forest, Tang Jingcheng was curled up into a ball. She was still wearing the same dress she wore at the birthday party and her head was buried in her knees. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was still shaking and one of her toes that had lost her shoe was gripping tightly onto the ground, everyone would have thought that she had already fainted.


    ¡°The Tang family is rich. How much can they take out for this girl?¡±


    Thomas grabbed Tang Jing¡¯s hair and pulled her out of the shadows into the light. He then used his arm to force her to look up.


    The camera zoomed in and clearly captured Jiang SE¡¯s entire face.


    Her pale and bloodless face appeared on the screen. Because of extreme nervousness and fear, the hair on her face had already stood up. Under the light, her pupils dted as if they had lost focus.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to take a deep breath. She gritted her teeth and took small breaths.


    Just by looking at Jiang SE¡¯s face, he could tell that she was frightened.


    After ¡± a chance to live ¡± premiered at the France Film Festival, Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills had won the praise of many Film Critics. However, to Feng Zhongliang, she was just frightened.


    For Jiang se, this was a movie that held a different meaning. When she was filming it, she could not help but imagine how she had felt when she was kidnapped.


    When Cheng Jianguo extended his fist toward her, she closed her eyes and endured it without making a sound. She was so afraid that she was almost at a loss for words. Even though Feng Zhongliang knew that it was just a movie and it was not real, he was still strangely angry because Jiang se, who yed the female lead, was his granddaughter who had been kidnapped before.


    The movie had a different meaning to Feng Zhongliang because of the re-emergence of the kidnapping scene. It was as if he could see the Feng Nan after she was kidnapped back then, and he could see the dead silence and helplessness on her face.


    The kidnappers demanded a ransom, and the Tang family fell into a dispute.


    The scene from that year, as the plot developed, was slowly flowing into Feng Zhongliang¡¯s mind.


    He still remembered that year, Zhongnan industries had just been listed, and his family business was in a critical stage of development. He was extremely busy, with a lot of work every day, 15 to 16 hours a day. He was so busy that even sleeping and resting were extremely extravagant things for him.


    The Feng family had a big business and many children and grandchildren. At that time, Zhongnan industries in Hong Kong was already the leader in the same industry.


    He also had a lot of social activities. That day, he attended a charity dinner and negotiated the acquisition of a piece ofnd. Feng Zhongliang had been eyeing thatnd for a long time. For thisnd, the team of Zhongnan industries had been working with him for a long time without sleep or rest. When he finally got it, he drank a few sses happily and returned to the Feng family. It was already past 11 O ¡®clock.


    The house was quiet. At that time, Xiao Liu had instructed the housekeeper, sister Ying, to cook some sweet soup for him to moisten his throat.


    When the servant brought the tea to the study, she seemed to have thought of something and said to him, ¡±


    ¡°Mr Feng, this afternoon, ah Xiang received a package. I don¡¯t know who sent it, but the young master is required to sign for it.¡±


    The Feng family had a big business and a big tree that attracted the wind. Every year, they would receive a lot of such messy things, most of which were handled by the servants. asionally, some things were left behind, and they were handed over to Xiao Liu to take care of these Affairs.


    However, at that time, Xiao Liu was downstairs instructing the Butler, and Feng Zhongliang had someone hand the package over.


    The package was light as a feather, as if it was pieced together by ayer of cardboard boxes. When he held it in his hand, Feng Zhongliang shook it slightly, and there seemed to be something small inside, making a slight sound as he moved.


    It was probably a prank.


    If he had not seen the paper box, where the words cut out from the newspaper were pieced together to form the Feng family¡¯s address, phone number, and Feng qinlun¡¯s name, Feng Zhongliang might have thrown it away long ago.


    It was because he found the handwriting of these different old newspapers that Feng Zhongliang instinctively felt that something was wrong. He opened the package subconsciously.


    There were three small nails that had dried up. After a few hours in the box, the flesh on them had withered, and the nails had lost their healthy and beautiful color.


    This was clearly a nail that had been pulled out by someone. From the size and shape of the nail, it looked like a child¡¯s.


    There was also a short ¡®letter¡¯ that had been pieced together in the package. 100 million to redeem Feng Nan.


    Feng Zhongliang was shocked awake.


    He was shocked and immediately called Xiao Liu over to ask about the whole process of receiving the package, but the Feng family¡¯s servants could not exin clearly.


    She only remembered that it had been seven to eight hours since she received the package. Feng Zhongliang was busy with social activities and was not at home.


    Feng Nan¡¯s mother had an appointment to y cards. She had gone out in the morning and had not returned for ten hours. Feng Zhongliang asked Xiao Liu to call her, but she was still at the card table. After knowing that something had happened at home, she was still pushing the responsibility away, saying that she would talk about it after the game.

 Chapter 559

    559 The Rose


    Feng Nan was not at home, and the person in charge of taking care of her could not exin why she had gone missing, so they had no idea when miss had gone missing.


    Perhaps this girl was too well-behaved and never let people worry about her. It had been so long since the incident, and everyone only knew that she was missing when Feng Zhongliang asked.


    Hearing the sound of Mrs. Feng ying cards on the phone, Feng Zhongliang was furious and ordered her to go home immediately.


    After she came back, she did not dare to speak up in front of her father-inw. The worry on her face was not so much for her daughter, but more for her undefeatable game of cards.


    Her assistant carried her bag and followed behind her. Her exquisite makeup couldn¡¯t hide her fatigue.


    After learning that her daughter had gone missing, she hadined again and again. At first, she was sure that her daughter was disobedient and must have gone somewhere to y, but refused toe home.


    Feng Zhongliang looked at her yawning face coldly and suddenly felt a chill in his bones.


    In his early years, he had been running around for the Revolutionary War and left the family to his wife. After the victory of the Chinese Revolutionary War, he brought his family to Hong Kong, and his children were not young anymore.


    Due to theck of discipline, the children of the Feng family feared him more than they loved him.


    Having been in the Army for many years, Feng Zhongliang was a man of his word. He did not smile and was very serious. The younger generation in the family were all very afraid of him. Among his grandchildren, few were close to him. Even when they were in front of him, most of them were respectful, and some of them were even trembling in fear.


    He wasn¡¯t close to his family and was distant by blood, so every time he came home from a social event, this mansion that he had worked so hard to get would seem particrly cold.


    Every time he got drunk, it was always Xiao Liu who was busy running around.


    However, Feng Zhongliang had never felt that the Feng family was so cold before. This mansion was so cold that he could not feel any human emotions.


    He had ordered his men to track down Feng Nan¡¯s whereabouts, and he had also gathered the people from the other branches. These people were enduring their dissatisfaction, but under his pressure, they did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Feng Zhongliang still remembered that Feng qinlun was thest one to be found.


    As Feng Nan¡¯s biological father, he had no idea about his daughter¡¯s disappearance. When he was dragged down from Wang zhiqiu¡¯s bed, he was still drunk. When he was taken to Feng Zhongliang, his eyes were drunk and his clothes were disheveled. He was in a sorry state.


    Feng Zhongliang asked him, ¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Nan?¡±


    ¡°Feng Nan?¡±


    He even thought for a long time before he remembered such a daughter. He pointed upstairs.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably asleep.¡±


    At that time, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s response was a loud p on the face. Feng qinlun was immediately hit to the ground and was trembling.


    He was afraid of his father and didn¡¯t even dare to say a word of rebuttal.


    The people from the other branches were either gloating or holding their breath. No one suggested a solution, and no one pleaded for Feng qinlun.


    Feng Zhongliang could still remember that silence clearly even after so many years.


    At that time, Feng Zhongliang began to reflect on the failure of his education and began to recall his life¡¯s past. He had worked hard for Zhongnan industry for half of his life, and what exactly was it for?


    The opened package was ced in front of everyone, and each of them looked as if they were watching a strange and lively scene. Some people were afraid, some were d that it wasn¡¯t them, but almost all of them had numb expressions as if the matter didn¡¯t concern them.


    Feng Nan had been missing for a long time, and no one could clearly state the exact time theyst saw her.


    He only knew that these three bloody nails had been received seven or eight hours ago.


    For a long time, Feng Zhongliang kept thinking about the three nails that had dried blood. What he thought more about was not the pain when Feng Nan¡¯s nails were pulled out. What he was afraid of was whether Feng Nan had hoped for her family toe to her rescue and protect her from the torture of the bandits the moment her nails were pulled out.


    Would her hopes be worn down bit by bit while she waited in despair?


    In the dead of the night, Feng Zhongliang could not help but think about it, but he could not ask. After Feng Nan was rescued, life went on as usual.


    There were more servants serving her now, and she was quieter and more obedient.


    It was just like the Tang Jing in the movie, locked up in a dark room, waiting for the kidnappers to ask for a ransom from the Tang family. It was the kind of feeling that was waiting for redemption.


    She must have been like in the movies, trying her best to crawl into bright ces, letting the sun and light shine on her, waiting for her parents and rtives to break in.


    After feeling disappointed and knowing that no one woulde again, she crawled into the darkness and curled up, hoping that no one would discover her. Would no one hurt her if they couldn¡¯t see her?


    Feng Zhongliang saw Tang Jing curled up in the corner. Even when his bare foot was identally shone on by the light, he would shiver in fear and try to avoid it. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s heart ached so much that he almost cried.


    He remembered that when he had rescued Feng Nan, she had also been hiding in a dark corner. If it had not been for the police with their shlights, she would not have been discovered so quickly.


    How simr was the scene back then to the scene in the movie?


    After Cheng Jianguo, who was portrayed by Liu Ye, took on the task of ¡®taking care¡¯ of the hostage, he spent more time with Tang Jing. He was a cornered criminal and a prey. Perhaps it was because of Tang Jing¡¯s gentleness and helplessness, but Cheng Jianguo¡¯s heart was slowly moved.


    It was difficult for him to hate her as much as he did in the beginning. Sometimes, he would throw a tantrum because of Tang Jing¡¯s family background and status, but most of the time, he was much better to her.


    The leg that he had lifted should have been kicked down heavily, but for some reason, the leg weighed more than a thousand pounds. When he lifted it up, he put it down weakly.


    He watched the girl¡¯s change. At first, she stubbornly clung to the window and refused to let go. Sometimes, she would reach out and try to catch the sunlight. In the end, she would hide in a corner, afraid of the light. Sometimes, she would not move, as if she was already dead.


    Her obedience was too abnormal, and Cheng Jianguo gradually became curious about her. Once, he couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡±


    ¡°Are you always like this?¡±


    Even his ten-year-old daughter, who was extremely sensible and obedient in his heart, could not help but throw a child¡¯s tantrum and act cute in front of him even though she could withstand the torture of her heart disease.


    Cheng Jianguo didn¡¯t know what other people¡¯s daughters should be like at 18, but he still remembered that his own 18-year-old age was an age ofwlessness. He had caused a lot of trouble, big and small, and acted on impulse, giving his parents a headache.


    Inparison, Tang Jing was born into a wealthy family and had everything she needed. She should be as arrogant as a Princess and not be as quiet as a wisp of smoke, as if she could disappear into the air without anyone knowing.


    Her big eyes were out of focus as she looked into the distance. After getting used to the darkness, Cheng Jianguo believed that she would be able to find him because her body was still trembling in the dark.

 Chapter 560

    560 Chapter 560 self


    There was a subtle change in Cheng Jianguo¡¯s mood. He realized that he was paying more and more attention to Tang Jing. He also realized that after she was kidnapped, she didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. She was very obedient.


    If she had been more unruly and willful, he might not have been so affected by her like he was now.


    Just like a few days ago, she would always stubbornly reach out her hand to the window, unlike now, as if she had been taught to be obedient.


    Most of the time, Tang Jing ignored him. But, it seemed like he was used to speaking to her this way. Although she didn¡¯t reply, he knew she was listening.


    asionally, Cheng Jianguo would talk to her about his daughter, and he would also talk to her about her life after her daughter was cured.


    As for the conditions for their daughter¡¯s illness to be cured, both of them knew it in their hearts, but neither of them said anything.


    Time passed little by little, and there was still no reply from the Tang family. The ransom that Thomas wanted had not been found for a long time. He was already impatient and his face was full of killing intent.


    It was said that the Tang family had been living a luxurious life and had been keeping the news of Tang Jing¡¯s disappearance a secret. They were obviously worried that if the news of Tang Jing¡¯s kidnapping was leaked, it would affect the Tang family¡¯s reputation.


    The Tang family had not agreed to pay the ransom. This girl might have already guessed something, so she was even quieter.


    Cheng Jianguo couldn¡¯t help but pity her, and his attitude towards her became much gentler. He no longer vented his helpless anger on her like before, and sometimes he wouldfort her, ¡±


    ¡°Thomas will let you go as long as the Tang family pays.¡±


    In fact, he was not confident in his own words. Thomas¡¯s killing intent was getting more and more uncontroble. The Tang family had been dying and had almost worn out the little patience that this cold and ruthless man had left.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Yingluo.¡± Her voice was a little hoarse. She had not spoken for a few days, drank a little water, had insufficient food, andcked physical strength. She was a little breathless, and her weakness made Cheng Jianguo very ufortable.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    She repeated in a soft voice, ¡±


    it¡¯s possible, ¡± she said faintly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that important to my parents.¡±


    She slowly raised her head, revealing a little of her fair forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help your daughter.¡±


    When she said this, Cheng Jianguo suddenly froze.


    Tang Jing couldn¡¯t even save herself, but she still felt sad for Cheng Jianguo¡¯s daughter. That kind of kindness was far more moving than a long story.


    Tang Jing¡¯s words didn¡¯t only shock the characters in the movie, but also Feng Zhongliang, who was sitting in the theater. After Feng Nan was rescued from the kidnapping, he finally realized why he was so obedient.


    To her, the thing that hurt her the most was the trauma of being kidnapped or the feeling of not getting a response from the Feng family after she was hurt that year.


    Was it because, at that time, she was young and thought that the Feng family had given up on her, just like Tang Jing in the movie?


    The Tang family in the movie was in a dispute over the ransom offered by the kidnappers.


    Such a scene easily reminded Feng Zhongliang of the scene in the past. He stood his ground against all objections and raised funds to appease the kidnappers and ensure Feng Nan¡¯s life while looking for clues in the package.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s careful observation allowed him to find some clues very quickly.


    The kidnappers ¡®address, telephone number, and other handwriting were pieced together from old newspapers. Some newspapers were too old to trace the original source.


    However, Feng Zhongliang found out that the ¡®Nan¡¯ word in the ¡®threatening letter¡¯ was cut from the promotional menu of a takeaway store.


    Someone probably didn¡¯t throw the flyer away after ordering takeaway, but cut out the ¡®Nan¡¯ word on it.


    It was much easier to find the address of the takeaway store. He followed the clues and found the temporary hideout of the kidnappers.


    At that time, in order to prevent the incident from being exposed, they were split into two groups. One group was to keep an eye on Feng Nan, while the other group was to find an opportunity to contact the Feng family. At the same time, they were to investigate the police¡¯s movements and report to the police at any time.


    The n was originally very thorough, but it failed because of the word ¡®Nan¡¯, and Feng Nan was sessfully rescued in the end.


    When she was just rescued, she was already in a state of speechlessness. Feng Zhongliang bought her candy and did not try to coax her. After that, Feng qinlun acted up and personally made the decision to send Wang zhiqiu away. He brought Feng Nan, who had seen a psychiatrist for a long time and seemed to be normal on the surface, away from Hong Kong and lived far away in the capital.


    Feng Zhongliang would only personally make decisions for Zhongnan industries unless it was an important decision. He no longer cared much about ordinary matters.


    He had saved Feng Nan, and by right, his heart should be at ease. However, there were some things in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s heart that he did not dare to touch.


    He had raised his granddaughter with his own hands. However, he did not dare to ask her if she hated Jiang Zhiyuan and his gang the most when she was kidnapped or the Feng family who had no idea where she was for nearly ten hours after she was kidnapped.


    Among the Feng family members, there was Mother Feng who was addicted to ying cards, Feng qinlun who was on good terms with Wang zhiqiu, and him who was focused on business and social interactions.


    All those years, she had stubbornly loved to eat that bowl of candy. What she couldn¡¯t forget was the aftereffects of the kidnapping and the feeling of being ignored by her family.


    Feng Zhongliang suddenly recalled his granddaughter¡¯s intent to develop in the entertainment industry when she returned to the Feng family after being reborn in Jiang SE¡¯s body.


    He had advised her many times to study in peace, to focus on socializing and her homework, to marry into the PEI family in the future, and to live in harmony with PEI Yi.


    However, she always refused, saying that she didn¡¯t want to walk the same path as before.


    Before Feng Zhongliang watched ¡± a chance to live ¡°, he had always thought that the ¡®old road¡¯ she was referring to was the life that Feng Nan had lived in the past.


    But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but think. She was determined to enter the entertainment industry. In order to film, she had to go through all kinds of hardships in exchange for the attention she had today. Did this mean that she didn¡¯t want to be like before, afraid of going missing and no one remembering her?


    He had invited Jiang Zhiyuan to watch this movie not only because he wanted to show him how much pain he had caused Feng Nan back then, but also because he wanted Jiang Zhiyuan to reflect on how he had felt. It was also Feng Zhongliang¡¯s way of punishing himself and torturing himself.


    After his granddaughter was saved, he had never mentioned the kidnapping. He also did not ask why her parents and family did not save her in time. However, she did not ask, and he did not say. In the end, he could not escape the torture of his conscience.


    Over the years, his rtionship with the younger generation of the Feng family had been very distant. Firstly, it was to reflect on the problems with his education method back then. Secondly, it was difficult for those who were concerned about the incident back then to get over it.


    Therefore, he was not suited to watch such a movie with Jiang se.


    The film wasing to an end. Cheng Jianguo could no longer act like he was in the past and confidently use Tang Jing as a ¡®medicine¡¯ to save his daughter¡¯s life. Thomas wanted to silence him, but Cheng Jianguo had the urge to protect Tang Jing.


    When he discovered his mistake, he was still trying his best to make up for it.


    For Tang Jing¡¯s sake, he fought with his life on the line against Thomas. By the time the police arrived, Cheng Jianguo was already on the verge of death.


    He still refused to close his eyes as he looked in Tang Jing¡¯s direction. The Tang family members arrivedte and hugged her. They looked at Cheng Jianguo in the ambnce with cold and warm expressions, as if they wanted to get rid of him.


    The tortured girl looked at Cheng Jianguo and moved her lips, ¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡±


    ...

 Chapter 561

    561 Chapter 5


    In the hospital, the young girl was still in a sorry state. The Tang family surrounded her, and the scene of care and concern made her feel uneasy.


    She did not care about her family¡¯s objections and insisted on saving Cheng Jianguo¡¯s daughter.


    The operation was very sessful. After staying in the hospital for a period of observation, there were no postoperativeplications such as rejection, infection, and so on.


    When the doctor notified her that Cheng Jianguo¡¯s daughter could be discharged, Tang Jing personally went to pick her up. The doctor in charge then began to discuss with her about the things Cheng Jianguo¡¯s daughter should take note of.


    The doctor looked at Tang Jing in surprise. He was the one who had personally taken out Cheng Jianguo¡¯s heart and ced it in his daughter¡¯s body. He also knew the identities of Cheng Jianguo and Tang Jing.


    He was very curious about the fact that the kidnapped person was willing to pay for the treatment of the kidnapped daughter and raise Yu Jianguo¡¯s daughter.


    The two inevitably talked about Cheng Jianguo. Tang Jing was silent for a long time before he asked, ¡±


    ¡°He ... He ran ran,¡± she said in a weak voice. After a few words, she finally lowered her head and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    The doctor looked at the confused girl in Tang Jing¡¯s hand. She seemed to have guessed something as she clutched her chest with one hand. Her face was a little pale and tears were streaming down her face. But, because of her health, she couldn¡¯t let her emotions fluctuate too much.


    ¡°He¡¯s still worried about his daughter.¡± The attending doctor smiled and bent down to tease the cute little girl.


    he¡¯s been worried about the source of his daughter¡¯s heart.


    Back then, Cheng Jianguo probably already expected that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on any longer, ¡± so,ter on, the hospital staff beside him said, ¡± the attending doctor called a nurse to take the little girl to the side to y. After he sent the nurse away, he looked at Tang Jing and sighed, ¡±


    ¡°He said that he still has a heart and isn¡¯t bad. He can be used.¡±


    This simple sentence passed through the doctor¡¯s mouth and into Tang Jing¡¯s ears, and it carried a lot of weight.


    He still had a heart.


    On screen, Tang Jing was in a daze. She didn¡¯t cry, but her expression made her look even more pitiful than someone who had just cried.


    Off the screen, Feng Zhongliang turned to look at Jiang Zhiyuan. Cheng Jianguo in the movie had repented halfway, so before he died, he could confidently say to the hospital staff that he still had a heart. But what about Jiang Zhiyuan?


    Tang Jing left the hospital with Cheng Jianguo¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Won¡¯t my father take care of me in the future?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s childish voice sounded a little panicked, like a child who was afraid of being abandoned and forgotten.


    She held onto Tang Jing¡¯s hand tightly, as if she was holding onto a piece of driftwood that could save her life.


    The girl nodded and replied softly, ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She didn¡¯t lie tofort him. The little girl was silent for a while before asking, ¡±


    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll do it in the future.¡±


    we¡¯ll live together in the future. I¡¯ll take care of you in my father¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She was a little timid. She was still a child, but because she had lost her mother at a young age, she had also learned to read people¡¯s minds.


    During her time at the hospital, the doctors never mentioned her father in front of her, but it was inevitable that some of her patients would talk about Cheng Jianguo and Tang Jing in private. She knew that Tang Jing was the daughter of a wealthy family and was also the daughter of Tang Weihua, a famous person in the city.


    The little girl secretly heard from some patients that her father had kidnapped her and almost killed her. It was the Tang family who had brought the police to save her.


    Her father was the best and greatest person in her heart, but in the eyes of others, Cheng Jianguo was a big Bad guy. She was a little uneasy, ¡± ¡°Did my father really hurt you? is he a bad person?¡±


    The young girl tilted her head and thought for a moment. Under the bright and pure anticipation of the little girl, she smiled and said, ¡±


    he made me understand that I¡¯m also a person. I have people protecting me, and there¡¯s a meaning to my existence. It wasn¡¯t just beautiful decorations that were shy and worthless.


    The way she spoke with a smile made the little girl secretly heave a sigh of relief.


    The two of them walked away hand in hand. Under the sun, the two of them snuggled up to each other, encouraging each other as they walked side by side.


    The ending song of the movie started. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes were still wet. This movie was of great significance to him. It made him recall many bits and pieces of the past and face the problems that he had not dared to face back then.


    To him, watching the movie was a wonderful process. Through the Tang Jing in the movie, he felt as if he had followed his granddaughter on a journey of recovery.


    Perhaps it was because she had changed her identity after her rebirth, but it gave her the courage to walk out of her past and face the shadows.


    The lights in the theater were turned on. Jiang Zhiyuan sat still, stubbornly watching the subtitles on the screen gradually cover the big and small figures.


    Cheng Jianguo¡¯s daughter¡¯s fear of being abandoned was probably the same as Tang Jing¡¯s fear of being abandoned by the Tang family when she was kidnapped.


    One day, as a kidnapper who had caused harm to others, Jiang Zhiyuan would have to y the victim in front of him. He did not know how to feel.


    Feng Zhongliang was curious about this, but Jiang Zhiyuan remained silent, obviously not intending to talk about it.


    When would Jiang Zhiyuan ever mention the words that Cheng Jianguo had said before he died in the movie?


    ¡°Do you like sun Wukong?¡±


    The movie had already ended, and even the nine-minute thank you had ended. Feng Zhongliang and Jiang Zhiyuan were still sitting in the theater, reminiscing about the previous plot.


    Feng Zhongliang suddenly asked Jiang Zhiyuan this question out of the blue. If Xiao Liu was still here, he would definitely be confused and would not understand what Feng Zhongliang meant.


    After a long while, Jiang Zhiyuanughed silently. He looked into Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes and nodded.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang, who had a serious expression on his face, seemed to have gotten some sort of assurance. He let out a long sigh of relief, and his tightly furrowed brows rxed as he smiled. The dark clouds that had been shrouding his heart seemed to have dissipated with this smile.


    ¡°I also like it.¡±


    He supported himself with the arm of the chair in the theater and stood up. He took out the box of cigarettes from his bag and asked Jiang Zhiyuan, ¡±


    ¡°Do you still want more?¡±


    The silent man touched the left side of his chest, and his expression became a little gentle. His eyes were less cold, and he shook his head and refused, ¡±


    ...


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    He still had half a cigarette in his pocket. get ready to quit.


    After exining, he stood up with one hand in his pocket. Seeing Feng Zhongliang withdraw his hand that was holding the cigarette and go to get the walking stick beside him, Jiang Zhiyuan lowered his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    As he spoke, he strode out without looking back.


    Jiang Zhiyuan was tall and had long legs. With a few steps, he had already reached the edge of the seat aisle and went down the stairs. I¡¯m done.


    the movie was great. Jiang SE¡¯s acting was outstanding.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s voice was heard from behind him. Initially, Jiang Zhiyuan thought that he would not respond. However, after hearing his words, he stood there for a while before he nodded and replied softly, ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 562

    562 Chapter 562 apany me


    At this moment, Jiang Zhiyuan and Feng Zhongliang seemed to have developed a kind of tacit understanding. Feng Zhongliang watched as Jiang Zhiyuan turned out of the corner of the theater, opened the door, and left.


    Jiang Zhiyuan walked through the crowd and went down the safety stairs.


    Aftering out of the theater, Jiang Zhiyuan touched his suit pocket and took out the cigarette that he had put out before he finished smoking. He took out a match and lit it again.


    In the shadow of the corner, he watched the me on the cigarette butt light up. Every time it was about to go out, he would blow on it. The me grew brighter, and the cigarette burned faster.


    His face seemed calm in the light of the fire, until it reached the end of the cigarette.


    He heard that Jiang se would be promoting ¡°a chance to live¡± on the sixth floor tonight. He raised his head and nced at the building. He was wearing an old suit, as if he had been cut off from the past. He seemed out of ce in this luxurious building.


    His daughter was right in front of him, but he could not get close.


    To Jiang se, he was like this lit cigarette. No matter how hot it was, getting too close to him would hurt her.


    The more famous she was, the more she couldn¡¯t expose her father.


    His expression was even colder, his fingers pinching the still burning cigarette. The burning pain came from his fingertips, as if he could hear the sizzling sound of his skining into contact with the me and the burning smell. However, he did not seem to feel the pain. After he snuffed out the cigarette, he carefully put it back into the folded paper and put it back into his pocket.


    Feng Zhongliang asked him, do you like sun Wukong?


    He liked it. No matter how many transformations he had, no matter how powerful he was, in the end, he still had the Golden hoop, which could control him.


    Whether she knew that she had a father or not, whether she still acknowledged him or not, she was still his daughter. She was his weakness that he was willing to be controlled by others.


    If his unruly behavior was a thorn in his body that would hurt his daughter, then he was willing to let go of the past and only hoped that she would be well.


    Feng Zhongliang sat in the theater for a long time. Jiang Zhiyuan had already left for quite a while, but Feng Zhongliang was still staring at the screen, not wanting to get up.


    Feng Zhongliang only woke up when Xiao Liu was worried about his safety and called him to ask for news.


    ¡°Old man, are you alright?¡±


    Liu¡¯s voice was filled with unconceble concern.


    In the first half of his life, Feng Zhongliang was very serious and disciplined. He was also strict with the people around him.


    In the second half of his life, because of his disappointment with the Feng family, he became unreasonable in the eyes of others. He was too distant from his family and inhumane.


    There were many people who were afraid of him and many people who respected him, but there were only a few people who cared about him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    He said indifferently, but his tone was not cold.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Zhiyuan?¡±


    Xiao Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard his voice. He was worried about Feng Zhongliang being alone with Jiang Zhiyuan, but the old man was too stubborn. Xiao Liu could not do anything to him.


    While the two of them were watching ¡± a chance of survival ¡± inside, he was so anxious that he was drenched in cold sweat, soaking his shirt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    Feng Zhongliang decided to watch ¡± a chance of survival ¡± again. The first time he watched it, he wanted to reminisce with Jiang se and empathize with her feelings at that time. The second time, he wanted to watch it again because he wanted to see his granddaughter¡¯s acting.


    He told Liu the news over the phone and reminded him, ¡±


    help me call miss Jiangter and ask her to send me home after the premiere. He paused for a moment and then ordered, ¡±


    ¡°You go back first, don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    ¡°How can we do that?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Liu became anxious again.


    This old man was getting more and more willful recently. Before he could refute, Feng Zhongliang had already hung up on him, not giving him a chance to nag anymore.


    When Xiao Liu called him again, Feng Zhongliang was no longer picking up his phone. Left with no choice, he could only follow Feng Zhongliang¡¯s instructions and call Jiang se.


    Jiang se should be in the middle of the premiere ceremony at the moment. Her assistant, mo Anqi, picked up the call. The sound of a movie screening could be heard from the other end.


    Xiao Liu ryed Feng Zhongliang¡¯s instructions. Mo Anqi promised to inform Jiang se of the news as soon as possible. Xiao Liu hung up the phone but did not dare to leave. He decided to let the bodyguard drive the carter while he tailed Jiang SE¡¯s car.


    After the premiere, the movie received a round of apuse from the audience.


    If Cheng Jianguo¡¯s sudden change of heart and his heroic act of saving the damsel in distress were like new wine in an old bottle, in Zhang Jingan¡¯s hands, the wine was new.


    Putting aside the tacit understanding between the male and female leads after they worked together again, Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the movie had already surpassed the character Zhang Yuqin in ¡°the demon¡± in the eyes of professional film Critics.


    She disyed Tang Jing¡¯s mannerisms at every stage appropriately. She didn¡¯t act on her own initiative to add any more flirtatious expressions, nor did she make any mistakes at the critical moment.


    In this movie, in Shu Peien¡¯s opinion, her performance could no longer be described as acting.


    Even though he was older and had extraordinary mental fortitude and vision, in several of Tang Jing¡¯s scenes, his eyes and bodynguage were able to easily bring Shu Peien into the scene and allow him to carefully savor her state of mind at that time.


    It wasn¡¯t until the movie ended and the words ¡®thank you, behind-the-scenes staff, investors,¡¯ and so on were printed out that Shu Peien and the people who came to the premiere of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ returned to reality. It was only then that everyone realized that they had only watched a movie and not gone through a shocking kidnapping with Tang Jing.


    Shu Peien could already guess what kind of discussion Jiang se would have after ¡± a chance of survival ¡± was released at midnight.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    The apuse in the studiosted for a long time, which was enough to prove that ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ was about to conquer the film Market again. It might even sweep the box office and be the box office miracle of the year.


    Amid the thunderous apuse, mo Anqi sneaked to where Jiang se was sitting and whispered the news that Xiao Liu had told her on the phone earlier, ¡±


    Zhenzhen, uncle Liu said that old master Feng wants you to wait for a while after the event. He wants you to send him back.


    ¡°Is Grandpa in the cinema too?¡±


    Jiang se could not help but ask after hearing mo Anqi¡¯s words while the audience apuded.


    She had thought that Feng Zhongliang would refuse to apany her to the premiere and would not watch ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ again.


    However, she did not expect Feng Zhongliang toe over secretly and even ask to go back with her.


    ...


    She could not help but turn to PEI Yi and grumble softly, ¡±


    since Grandpa is here, why didn¡¯t you apany me to the premiere? ¡±


    She was a little puzzled. PEI Yi held her hand and said, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Feng might think that he wants to watch some movies alone.¡±

 Chapter 563

    563 Let¡¯s go


    If Liu Ye¡¯s performance in ¡°the demon¡± was very good, then as his transformation work, it had attracted a lot of discussion.


    In that case, Jiang SE¡¯s performance in ¡°a chance of survival¡± could be said to be on par with his.


    Everyone who came to the premiere could see that Zhang Jingan favored her. A few shots were focused on her. Her character was far more well-developed than the character ¡®Cheng Jianguo¡¯.


    Originally, the main focus of the film was on Cheng Jianguo¡¯s ¡®repentance¡¯, but in the end, it helped the character Tang Jing.


    Apart from the fact that Zhang Jingan¡¯s love and regard for Jiang se had already been shown in the film, Jiang SE¡¯s ability to control her character was also the reason why she and Liu Ye had their own merits in the current film.


    When the movie ended, many people were deeply touched. Naturally, the rumor that Jiang se had stolen Tao cen¡¯s role in ¡°a chance of survival¡± was dispelled on its own.


    No matter how one looked at it, those who had watched ¡°a chance of survival¡± felt the same way as shupeien, who had watched it first at the French Film Festival. Other than Jiang se, no one else could replicate Tang Jing¡¯s character in Zhang Jingan¡¯s script to such a high degree.


    After the broadcast ended, there was an interview segment that followed. Jiang se was the star of the night.


    PEI Yi watched as she was surrounded by cameras from below the stage. She was different from his impression of her young and inexperienced appearance, but she was still outstanding.


    After the event, PEI Yi said that he had something to do and had to leave first.


    Jiang se recalled what mo Anqi had told her about Xiao Liu. After removing her makeup and changing her clothes, she went down to the garage and waited.


    It was around 11 p.m. When she was done with her activities. The garage was quiet as PEI Yi was not by her side. She had also sent mo Anqi and the others away.


    ¡®A chance of survival¡¯ would be screened tonight, so many people who had managed to get tickets for the midnight premiere had already gone upstairs and were waiting in the hall.


    The garage was unusually quiet. The asional security guard patrolling the garage could be heard from afar.


    Jiang se remained in the same position and sat in the car for a long time. She kept thinking about the reason why her grandfather had asked her to stay at this time and for her to send him home alone.


    He refused to apany her to the premiere, but booked a theater alone to watch ¡± a chance of survival ¡°. Ah Yi said that sometimes, Feng Zhongliang also needed some time alone.


    She waited for a long time and thought for a long time. When Feng Zhongliang came down, it was already past midnight.


    At this time, many of her fans in the capital were in the cinema, watching her performance and sharing her happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy in the movie.


    ¡°Grandpa, Zhenzhen¡±


    Feng Zhongliang alighted with his walking stick. As soon as he got into the car, Jiang se could smell the cigarette smell on him. Just as she was about to say something, he turned around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the Northwest Gate Bridge.¡±


    The road he was talking about was not the fastest shortcut from the cinema to the Feng family¡¯s house. Instead, it was a Riverside Road that almost surrounded the imperial capital along the Hucheng River.


    It was built in the early days of Qing Kingdom and repaired by the country after the Revolutionary War, so it was quite quiet.


    Jiang se nodded. Feng Zhongliang was a very restrained person. He never smoked and rarely drank.


    He reeked of cigarettes tonight. She wondered if he had broken his precept for some reason.


    She wanted to ask, but Feng Zhongliang obviously didn¡¯t want to say.


    Jiang se started the car and drove out of the IMAX theater building.


    The more the car drove to Binjiang road, the fewer people there were.


    There were many people here in the summer. Couples on dates and night joggers could all be the embellishments of this Binjiang road.


    However, it waste spring and early summer. The night in the capital was as cold as water, and it was almost one in the morning. There were very few people.


    It was extremely quiet in the car. Jiang se focused on driving. She knew that her grandfather was not asleep. He was just silent.


    ¡°Park the car at the corner in front.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to a sign for a temporary parking on Binjiang road. get out of the car and walk with me.


    Jiang se nodded. Following Feng Zhongliang¡¯s instructions, she parked the car in the temporary parking lot. She opened the car door and got out of the car. A gust of wind lifted her long hair and covered her delicate face.


    She ran her fingers through her hair, went to the other side of the car, opened the door, and helped Feng Zhongliang out.


    On such a night, Feng Zhongliang should not be so willful after watching the movie. Instead, he should go home, take a shower, and sleep to rest up.


    ¡°Look over there, Yingluo.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang held onto his walking stick with one hand while Jiang se supported him with the other.


    The other side of the moat was the other side of the lower half of the imperial capital. The lights on both sides of the river looked at each other across the river.


    ¡°I remember that when I brought you here, the facilities on the other side were still under repair.¡± Now, it had be a skyscraper and was extremely prosperous.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than twenty years.¡± Feng Zhongliang sighed, ¡± what a huge change.


    Jiang se smiled as she listened to his sigh. She helped him walk forward.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you suddenly sighing about this?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang did not say anything. For a moment, only the rustling sound of the wind blowing across the willow trees on the riverbank and their unhurried footsteps could be heard. There was also the crisp sound of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s walking stick hitting the ground. After walking for a while, Feng Zhongliang seemed to be a little tired. When he saw the bench by the riverbank, he patted Jiang SE¡¯s hand and gestured for her to help him sit down.


    The water on the river was illuminated by the neon lights on both sides of the river, which made it more peaceful and gentle than it was during the day.


    The ships that were anchored by the shore were lit up by sparks of fire. Jiang se felt that in such an environment, her impetuous heart had calmed down.


    ¡°Tonight, I went to watch ¡®a chance of survival¡¯.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang put his walking stick aside and suddenly spoke.


    Jiang se turned to look at him. He had his head lowered and his back was straight. This was a habit he had developed over the years in the Army. Even though he was getting old, he still maintained it.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She nodded. uncle Liu did.


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched the movie twice.¡± He stretched out his hand and gestured the number ¡®2¡¯. His tone slowly became serious.


    ¡°The more I look, the more I remember what happened back then.¡±


    As he spoke, the smile on Jiang SE¡¯s face gradually froze.


    ...


    ¡°Grandpa, Zhenzhen¡±


    ¡°I remember that I just came home from a business meeting.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± She seemed to have guessed what Feng Zhongliang was going to say. Her lips trembled, but Feng Zhongliang had no intention of stopping.


    your uncle Liu was worried at the time, so he went to the kitchen and asked them to make me some sweet soup.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± She was a little anxious. Her hands were clenched into fists and ced on her legs tightly, as if she was trying to stand up.


    Feng Zhongliang ignored her, ¡±


    ¡°The servant who brought the tea told me that she received a package.¡± It was only then that he realized that Feng Nan had gone missing.


    At this point, Feng Zhongliang finally raised his head, ¡±


    I took action immediately after I found out that you were missing. However, I know that it was still toote.


    It was because of the Feng family¡¯s negligence that she had been hurt by the bandits and had been in their hands for a long time, suffering from mental torture.


    ¡°For many years, your uncle Liu, your parents, and your uncles all thought that I should hate Jiang Zhiyuan and his gang for hurting you. In the dead of the night, I also want tofort myself like this, but sometimes I think back to that time when I found you in that wooden cabin in the forest. Were you most afraid of those vicious Desperados or were you afraid of something else?¡±


    ...


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s gaze fell on her face. She lowered her head in a panic, as if she did not want him to find out the true feelings in the depths of her heart.


    there are some things that I¡¯ve never dared to say. Even I find it ridiculous when I think about it. He muttered to himself, ¡±


    you¡¯re clearly my closest grandparent and grandchild. You were brought up by me. You¡¯ve been by my side for more than ten years and even ate at the same table as me. But you¡¯ve be more and more distant.


    If it was not for the opportunity to be reborn, which changed the way the grandfather and grandson got along, Feng Zhongliang might have left with regrets for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Grandpa is old. There are some things that I don¡¯t say. I may not have the chance to say them in the future.¡±


    At this moment, Feng Zhongliang was not as cold and serious as usual. His eyes were gentle.


    ah Nan, Grandpa was wrong. Grandpa was too self-centered back then. He put all his heart into work and neglected the people around him.


    He reached out to hold Jiang SE¡¯s hand and called out to Feng Nan the way he had called her when they were young.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t find out in time that ah Nan was missing, and let you fall into the hands of the kidnappers. You¡¯ve suffered enough.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s hands grew colder with each word he said. Her entire body started to tremble.


    I¡¯m not a good grandfather. Perhaps I haven¡¯t learned how to be a good head of the family since your father and uncles were born.


    It was only when the problem urred that he suddenly regretted it.


    but in grandpa¡¯s heart, Grandpa has never given up on my ah Nan. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s too careless sometimes. Some people are not born to be qualified parents and elders. He paused for a moment. As he looked at Jiang se, his eyes were quickly covered with ayer of moisture. He pursed his lips and frowned slightly. He looked like he was about to cry but was forcing himself to hold it in.


    a child¡¯s growth needs to be taught. Grandfather has lived for so many years, but he also needs to explore. It¡¯s only in these few years that he¡¯s understood what a ¡®grandfather¡¯ should do.


    I¡¯ve never given up on my granddaughter. If I Could Turn Back Time, I could¡¯ve let go of Zhongnan industries earlier and spend every day with my granddaughter. I could¡¯ve discovered her disappearance earlier, and I could¡¯ve been by her side when she was in a state of panic. I could¡¯ve held her hand and walked out of that wooden house.


    He held Jiang SE¡¯s hand. Her hand was delicate and smooth. Her fingertips were like scallions and were as fair as Jade. However, what he ¡®saw¡¯ was her tightly clenched fist after he had saved her.


    She was still trembling, and her tears were flowing silently.


    ¡°In grandpa¡¯s heart, you¡¯re not just a granddaughter of the Feng family, not a socialite ornament, not a bargaining chip to add to the glory of Zhongnan industry. Whether you¡¯re obedient, sensible, obedient, or not, you¡¯re my granddaughter.¡±


    He tightened his grip on Jiang SE¡¯s hand.


    now that you¡¯ve grown up, grandfather knows that you¡¯re no longer the ah Nan of the past. You have ah Yi by your side. At this point, he coughed twice. grandfather can¡¯t correct the mistakes of the past, but grandfather can. I¡¯m here. As long as my granddaughter needs me, grandfather will always be there for her.


    Jiang se tried her best to take in deep breaths, trying to hold back the tears in her eyes.


    She was no longer a child, and she had long known that tears had no effect.


    But at this moment, no matter how hard she tried to hold it back, her tears were rushing out. She saw that the thin and weak old man, who was so stubborn in the eyes of the Feng family that he had a strange temper and was unreasonable, was now straightening his back and saying loudly, ¡±


    ¡°As long as grandpa¡¯s little ah Nan doesn¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    He was already so old. His hair was white, and he had caught a cold not long ago. He was still coughing just now and needed someone to help him walk. However, Feng Zhongliang was now extremely powerful in Jiang SE¡¯s heart.


    His words were said many yearster, but strangely, they filled in the missing part of her heart all these years.


    ¡°The elders are also slowly learning how to be good elders.¡± This was the first time he had seen his well-behaved granddaughter cry uncontrobly. She bit her lips and tried to hold back her tears, but she couldn¡¯t help but sob.


    She bit the back of her hand, holding it in until her face turned red.


    After she was rescued from the kidnapping, Feng qinlun, his wife, and the Feng family were the most exaggerated. They cried and screamed loudly, as if they were even more miserable than Feng Nan, who had been frightened at that time. However, she was quiet and obedient.


    The tears that she had held back for many years were finally released at this time.


    ¡°Can you forgive Grandpa?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang also felt that his eyes were sore. Seeing that she was crying uncontrobly, he raised his hand and touched her head.


    She nodded her head vigorously and cried until she huped.


    On the road by the river, the grandfather and grandson finally moved away the barriers in their hearts after so many years.


    Jiang se had never felt so rxed before. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words were very important to her. She was not that unimportant in the Feng family after all. Even if she disappeared, there would still be people who remembered her.


    The two of them walked along the riverbank and chatted for a long time.


    She also tried to open her heart and talk to her grandfather about the things she didn¡¯t know how to say in the past.


    ¡°Actually, when I was young, I envied my ssmates. When they were sick, their parents would take leave from school.¡± Her parents had always been strict with her, hoping that she could work hard and be an outstandingdy in the Feng family¡¯s first household. They hoped that she could persist with minor illnesses.


    I remember when I was in elementary school, there was a girl in my ss who had a beautiful bun on her head. She said that her mother had especially woken up early tob her hair because she yed the piano very well the day before. She even praised her for a long time and rewarded her with snacks.


    She wrinkled her nose, ¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m better than her.¡±


    However, no matter how well she performed, in her mother¡¯s eyes, she felt that she could do better, not to mention the rewards. It was impossible for mother Feng to spare time for social activities to coax her.


    She mentioned that one day, ou miaosheng¡¯s painting was being exhibited in Hong Kong. She wanted to attend it, but her mother asked her to attend a social party a few dayster. She was given a list of names to memorize, which caused her to miss the exhibition.


    ¡°Ou Miao Sheng¡¯s work is rarely disyed on such arge scale.¡± In the end, she looked at the works that others had participated in many times and felt regretful for a long time.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to eat with Zhao junhan, because I wasn¡¯t close to him at all back then.¡±


    However, because Zhongnan industry had a partnership with the Jianghua group, she had agreed to her parents ¡®request.


    She talked a lot, and Feng Zhongliang nodded, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, much better than the other little girls! If you can¡¯t see ou Miao Sheng¡¯s art exhibition, Grandpa will buy you a few more paintingster and hang them at home. You can treat it as an art exhibition every day!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat with that shifty-eyed boy from the Zhao family. He¡¯s more scheming, unlike ah Yi, who¡¯s calm and collected.¡±


    As if he was coaxing a child, he finally managed to make Jiang seugh.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t eat with him in the future, Yingying!¡±


    In the future, it would be another person who would be under the control of Feng Nan¡¯s parents, take over Feng Nan¡¯s body and identity, and have a meal with Zhao junhan.

 Chapter 564

    564 Chapter 564-true love


    Jiang SE¡¯s smile slowly turned mncholic. She no longer had much of a rtionship with ¡®Feng Nan¡¯.


    Other than those memories of the past, there was now a chasm between her and the Feng family that was difficult to cross.


    She was no longer a Feng. She no longer possessed that body. Her parents, family, responsibilities, and obligations no longer belonged to her. She had be Jiang se. She had new responsibilities and a new life of her own.


    In fact, she had already known about these problems, but it was only now that she truly faced them.


    She stammered. She didn¡¯t know why, but at the same time as she heaved a sigh of relief, she felt a little sad.


    Jiang se did not understand what she was feeling down about. Feng Zhongliang held her hand.¡±What, you don¡¯t want to acknowledge your grandfather now that your surname is Jiang? Aren¡¯t you going to visit me or talk to me? are you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± She hurriedly retorted.


    Of course, Feng Zhongliang knew that she wouldn¡¯t do that, but seeing how anxious she was, he still said deliberately, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to let Grandpa attend your wedding with Yi in the future?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± She held Feng Zhongliang¡¯s arm and said, ¡±


    for my wedding, I want Grandpa to apany me to customize a gown. I want Grandpa to hold my hand and warn ah Yi for me not to bully me in the future!


    ¡°Just don¡¯t bully him.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang looked at the thinyer of blush on her face, which was much better than her pale face before. She was still a little anxious.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    After she said this, she saw Feng Zhongliang looking at her with a smile, his eyes kind.


    In that instant, Jiang se vaguely understood Feng Zhongliang¡¯s intention.


    ¡°A change in identity doesn¡¯t mean a change in one¡¯s willpower.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang said gently, ¡±


    look, you¡¯re Jiang se now, but if you miss grandfather, you¡¯ll do everything you can toe back. As for me, I¡¯ll be satisfied as long as I have my good grandson by my side in my old age.


    This kind of emotion was far more important than the ties of name, identity, and blood.


    ¡°Yi won¡¯t change his mind because of your change in identity. You won¡¯t be a bad child because of your change in identity.¡±


    She was still that tenacious and intelligent girl, and she finally knew what she wanted.


    ¡°En!¡± Jiang se nodded vigorously.


    The two of them walked along Hebin road for a long time. When Jiang se sent Feng Zhongliang back to the Feng residence, it was almost four o ¡®clock.


    Xiao Liu was still waiting at the entrance. He was looking forward to it. When Jiang SE¡¯s car returned, he heaved a long sigh of relief and rubbed his hands.


    ¡°Uncle Liu is still waiting for you.¡±


    When Jiang SE¡¯s car stopped, Xiao Liu quickly opened the door. While he thanked Jiang se for sending Feng Zhongliang home, he felt a slight headacheing on.


    ¡°Old man, it¡¯s sote and you¡¯re still coughing.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang alighted from the car and turned to Jiang se.


    it¡¯s toote, and it¡¯s not safe to drive back. Why don¡¯t you stay at home for the night? I¡¯ll ask Xiaowang to renovate your room tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work recently. After I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯lle back to apany you.¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. Feng Zhongliang had no choice but to let it go.


    He also reminded Jiang se to drive carefully and to not neglect her health no matter how busy she was with work. He then entered the house under Xiao Liu¡¯s silent urging.


    He would have liked to chat with his granddaughter for a while longer, but Jiang se still had work tomorrow. She was already thin enough. She would not be able to keep up with her work.


    After Feng Zhongliang turned around and left, he entered the house and instructed Liu, ¡±


    go around tomorrow and find a nutritionist to follow miss. He thought for a while and said, ¡± why don¡¯t we ask Xiaowang to take care of her? I see that she only has a few ipetent little girls by her side. No wonder she¡¯s so thin from hunger.


    Little Liu nodded.


    Jiang se watched as Feng Zhongliang entered the main gate. It was quite a while before she drove away from the residential area. Usually, she would have fallen asleep by this time. However, she did not feel sleepy at all after chatting with Feng Zhongliang for a long time.


    She drove about 200 meters out of the Feng residence and saw a car parked by the side of the road with its lights on. PEI Yi was sitting in the front of the car, looking in the direction of the Feng residence. He saw her the moment she drove out.


    Jiang se stepped on the brakes and stopped the car by the roadside. When she alighted from the car and saw PEI Yi, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yi, what are you doing here?¡±


    He sat in front of the car and smiled as he watched the girl trotting over in her high heels. He couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to do and left first?¡±


    Jiang se was truly surprised. After the premiere of ¡± a chance to live ¡°, PEI Yi had said that he had something to attend to and had to leave first. However, he had suddenly appeared at the Feng residence. She looked puzzled. PEI Yi smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°I came over after I finished my business.¡±


    She stood in front of PEI Yi with her lower abdomen against the car and her face in his hands. When she heard his words, a smile appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°You lied to me.¡±


    Tonight, Jiang se was much more carefree and free than her usual self. It was as if the shackles that had been ced on her had been removed. Even her smile had be much more rxed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to do.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how gentle her tone was when she said this, as if she was acting coquettishly with him. When she spoke, her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were still red and swollen. Her eyes were washed with tears, and they were sparkling.


    PEI Yi¡¯s heart ached for her. He cupped her face in his hands and gently stroked her eyelids with his thumb. She closed her eyes obediently, and her long, dense eyshes gently brushed against his fingertips. They even felt moist.


    She wrapped her arms around her fianc¨¦¡¯s waist and rubbed her face against his palm.


    ...


    ¡°Did you want to give me some time to talk to my grandfather and then wait for me here?¡±


    She¡¯s so cute. PEI Yi touched her face with his fingertips and felt the anxiety he had when he did not see her while waiting for her fade away with her flower-like smile.


    His heart was beating so fast that he could not control it anymore. He lowered his head and kissed her first. He nodded obediently.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He nodded in acknowledgment. Jiang SE¡¯s eyes glowed even brighter. She smiled, revealing a few pearly white teeth. She hugged him even tighter.


    ¡°Yi, you¡¯re so good.¡±


    She raised her head and tiptoed to kiss him. did you wait for a long time? ¡±


    He was wearing a shirt and a sweater that was draped over his shoulders. His face was a little cold, but his gaze was very gentle.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± He took his sweater and put it on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll cry.¡±


    He knew that Feng Zhongliang had a movie date with Jiang Zhiyuan that night. Feng Zhongliang had chosen this time to chat with her, and the topic of their conversation was probably rted to Feng Nan¡¯s kidnapping many years ago.


    ...


    He shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved, but he was worried that she would cry.


    It was an indescribable feeling. He knew that it would be beneficial for Feng Zhongliang and Jiang se if he spoke his mind. However, he could not bear to see her cry.


    ¡°What would you do if I cried?¡±


    She leaned in her boyfriend¡¯s arms and wanted to climb up to the front of the car to sit with him. However, because of the dress she was wearing tonight, she couldn¡¯t think of a good position to get up after trying a few times.


    He frowned and his expression was extremely serious.


    ¡°You made meugh.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    She asked again. PEI Yi jumped down, hugged her waist, and easily carried her to the front of the car. He was stumped by her words.


    How to coax? He grabbed his hair. In his twenty years of life, all his experience in wooing girls was rted to her. He was affected by her happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. He really didn¡¯t have much experience in coaxing girls.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Qiu Ji!¡±


    He made a prompt decision. He took out his phone and called Qiu Ji. Jiang se did not stop him. She watched as he dialed Qiu Ji¡¯s number.


    ¡°Qiu dynasty, how am I supposed to coax my wife?¡±


    He made his request in a serious manner. On the other end, Xiang Ji was woken up in the middle of the night and asked such a boring question. He was furious.


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    please, I¡¯m begging you. I still need to sleep. Yingluo, call qiuran. He might still be free, Yingluo.


    The call ended with a series of beeping sounds.


    PEI Yi called again, but Xiang qiuji had the foresight to turn off his phone.


    He gritted his teeth and called qiuran.


    On the phone, his brother sounded like he was on the verge of death.


    flowers, candles, presents, presents, presents ...


    ¡°A present?¡± Even the ring had been prepared by Jiang se during the proposal. This matter had been vexing PEI Yi. what are the details? ¡±


    ¡°Bags, diamond Pixiu¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, PEI Yi could not help but ask,


    ¡°What else?¡±


    There was a slow breathing sound from the other end. Clearly, the person had fallen asleep again.


    He didn¡¯t give up. He hung up and called again. After waking up the person, he hung up in satisfaction.


    Jiang se watched as he made one phone call after another, causing nie dan and the others to fly into a rage. On the other end of the line, Cheng runing was acting recklessly.


    ¡°Brother Yi, if you keep doing this, we can¡¯t be brothers anymore!¡±


    She bit her lip and looked at PEI Yi¡¯s serious expression on the phone. Her smile grew gentler.


    He was still sincerely asking his brothers for a way to coax her, but he didn¡¯t know how much she liked him on the phone.


    He leaned against the front of the car with his long legs, holding his phone in one hand and protecting her waist with the other, afraid that she would slip. This kind thought was more precious than a gift.


    PEI Yi was still on the phone. Jiang se hugged his arm softly. He turned around.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Jiang se shook her head and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Are you cold, Sese?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold. I want to talk to you.¡±


    Nie dan was still scolding her on the other end of the phone. He quickly hung up, propped himself up on the bicycle, and jumped onto it with beautiful movements. He then sat beside her.


    ¡°Grandpa apologized to me tonight.¡±


    She leaned her head on his shoulder and squinted her eyes. She didn¡¯t drink any alcohol, but she felt like she was floating after drinking some.


    ¡°Grandpa said that he didn¡¯t give up on me after I was kidnapped.¡±


    She seemed to be very happy about this small matter.


    it¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t understand back then that family ties and family are much more important than Zhongnan industries. He said that he learned it from then on.


    He might not have been a good grandfather before, but he tried hard to get along with his granddaughter.


    As she was learning to grow up and mature, she had forgotten that everyone was constantly learning to adapt to new identities. Not everyone was born to y the roles of a father or grandfather.


    She liked the way Grandpa talked to her. It made her feel much better.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already let go of many things from back then.¡±


    However, some knots were still there. No matter how tight they were, there would still be knots when she touched them. Grandpa¡¯s words helped her untie the knots in her heart.


    She did not ask what Feng qinlun and his wife were doing back then. Perhaps everyone knew the answer to whether they cared about her disappearance, but she no longer cared.


    It was just like the scenery on the other side of the river that her grandfather had taken her to see. The river scenery had changed a lot, and so had she. She should have thought it through and lived her own life.


    Her toes dangled in front of the car lights, and the shadow on the ground swayed with her movements.


    ¡°When we got married, Grandpa said that he wanted to hold my hand so that you wouldn¡¯t dare to bully me in the future.¡±


    She turned her head, her eyes a little shy. PEI Yi was suddenly reminded of a scene from her teenage years.


    That year, she stood in front of the library in middle school and said to the wall full of creepers that she would have a wall full of creepers in her house in the future.


    She had her hands behind her back, and her figure was slender. When she turned her head, there was still a hint of innocence in her eyes.


    He still remembered her coquettish tone when she spoke at that time, full of yearning and anticipation, her eyes reflecting the green wall. The young girl¡¯s smile at that time hit his heart, catching him off guard, and he didn¡¯t even have time to guard against it, so he raised his hands in surrender.


    Back then, if she wanted the stars or the moon, he would agree without hesitation.


    ¡°Good Yingluo.¡±


    He only remembered that his heart was filled with her, and his eyes were full of her. His heart was beating so fast that he almost forgot what to say, but he still remembered her smile and her request at that time. Many yearster, he regretted not agreeing to her wish in time. As a result, the older he got, the more he did not dare to speak.


    Now that she had made another request, he swallowed his saliva and nodded solemnly, promising, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bully Sese.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡± ¡°If you bully me, I won¡¯t marry you anymore,¡± she said teasingly as she sat up straight.


    ¡°No,¡± He tightened his grip on Jiang SE¡¯s hand. you¡¯ll be Mrs. PEI in one and a half years.


    ¡°En!¡± Jiang se nodded.


    PEI Yi was about to send her home. Since both of them had driven over, Jiang se decided to park the car by the side of the road. If the car was not towed away by tomorrow, she would let mo Anqi drive it back.


    She left in PEI Yi¡¯s car, but an uninvited guest arrived at the Feng family home.


    When Feng Zhongliang entered the house with Xiao Liu¡¯s help, Feng Nan had been waiting for him for five to six hours.


    Ever since she moved out of the Feng family, it was no longer as easy toe back. Feng Zhongliang did not like her, and all the servants in the Feng family knew it.


    She usually did not keep in touch with Feng Zhongliang, but Feng Nan insisted oning in tonight.


    After all, she was still Feng Zhongliang¡¯s granddaughter. She insisted oning back, and Feng Zhongliang was not at home, so mother Wang and the others could not find an excuse to refuse.


    The moment she returned, she asked about Feng Zhongliang¡¯s whereabouts. When she found out that Feng Zhongliang had left, she quickly remembered that it was the premiere of ¡± a chance to live ¡± that night. Feng Nan guessed that Feng Zhongliang had probably gone to watch Jiang SE¡¯s movie.


    At the thought of this, Feng Nan was extremely annoyed.


    She heard the sound of the car outside, but she did not get up to wee them. Instead, she sat in the living room and watched Xiao Liu help Feng Zhongliang in step by step. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, her face full of resentment, while Wang Ma and the others stood behind her awkwardly.


    When Feng Zhongliang saw her, he was a little surprised, but he quickly regained his calm.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 565

    565 Chapter 5


    ¡°I can¡¯te?¡± The calm look on Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face instantly infuriated Feng Nan. who cane? The one with the surname Jiang?¡±


    Her tone was aggressive, and Liu frowned. He looked at Feng Zhongliang instinctively, afraid that he would be angered by Feng Nan.


    However, what made Xiao Liu heave a sigh of relief was that although Feng Nan¡¯s attitude was not good, Feng Zhongliang did not seem to take her tone to heart. Instead, he instructed mother Wang, ¡±


    ¡°Prepare the bathwater for me.¡±


    Feng Nan could no longer restrain himself after hearing his words. He stood up with a whoosh.


    ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    She gritted her teeth and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°Did you watch ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ tonight? I thought you¡¯ve always looked down on actors and never watched movies except for ys and dramas?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang, who was about to put down his coat, paused. The servants who were still awake in the room saw the scene of the grandfather and grandson¡¯s confrontation and kept quiet out of fear, not daring to speak in unison.


    Xiao Liu took a deep breath, afraid that Feng Nan would anger the old man.


    Two years ago, when Feng Nan and Feng Zhongliang had just fallen out, he had even thought of trying to ease the rtionship between the grandfather and grandson. He had also called Feng Nan privately, hoping that she coulde back to apany Feng Zhongliang and warm the old man¡¯s heart.


    However, after Feng Nan hadpletely moved out of the Feng family, he did not care as much about Feng Zhongliang as he did for Jiang se, who was an outsider. Thus, Xiao Liu called her less. Two years ago, as per Feng Zhongliang¡¯s instructions, he cut off some of Feng Nan¡¯s funding. Ever since then, they had rarely contacted each other.


    In recent years, although Feng Zhongliang and Jiang se were not grandparent-grandchild, they were more like biological grandchildren. He also liked to see old master Feng having someone to rely on in his old age. He could enjoy a family life and have thepany of the younger generation. Xiao Liu was happy for him too.


    However, from Xiao Liu¡¯s own perspective, he still felt a little pity for Feng Zhongliang and Feng Nan, who were truly his own grandfather and grandson.


    He was a servant who had taken care of Feng Zhong for many years, and had personally seen Feng Zhongliang bring up Feng Nan. Now that things hade to this, he was sometimes anxious.


    Xiao Liu¡¯s impression of Feng Nan was still that of a gentle and quiet girl. Even though she had changed a lot after that, Xiao Liu still felt that she was just rebellious for a moment.


    As soon as she came back, her words were too extreme, so Xiao Liu quickly tried to smooth things over.


    miss Feng Nan, it¡¯s already veryte. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk tomorrow, Yingluo.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Feng Nan nced at him and scolded him impatiently, ¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to talk to me? You¡¯re just a servant!¡±


    Xiao Liu¡¯s face turned pale. Other than embarrassment, he was also a little sad.


    He had stayed in the Feng family for twenty to thirty years, taking care of the old master. The entire Feng family was very polite to him, and he actually treated the Feng family as his own home. He had watched Feng Nan grow up, so it was natural that he did not mention his love for her. Otherwise, he would not have taken the risk of being reprimanded by Feng Zhongliang to specially remind her.


    But now, Feng Nan¡¯s words were extremely impolite, making him feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°After going out for a few years, I didn¡¯t learn anything else, but I¡¯ve learned to put on airs.¡± Feng Zhongliang waved his hand, signaling mother Wang and the others not to stay here and to prepare the bathwater for him.


    Tonight, Feng Nan had returned with an angry look on his face. He was probably looking for trouble.


    No matter who was inside her body, she was still a child of the Feng family in name, and family scandals should not be spread in public. If things got out of hand, it would also be embarrassing for the Feng family.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to tell me what I¡¯m looking at,¡±


    Feng Zhongliang was in a good mood that night. After he finished watching ¡°a chance to live,¡± he had a long conversation with Jiang se. As a result, he was much calmer when he saw Feng Nan.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang did not deny it, which undoubtedly made Feng Nan¡¯s gaze even more menacing.


    ¡°When I was about to film a movie, you kept criticizing me, saying that I was embarrassing the Feng family.¡±


    When she was filming ¡± revenge ¡°, Feng Zhongliang did not care about her at all. She personally went around begging people and made a bet with Dong Mingsheng. When the movie was released, it was also very quiet. If she wanted to ask her family for help, she had to call them personally.


    Back then, Feng Zhongliang had never thought of watching his own movie. Instead, on the same day that Jiang SE¡¯s ¡± demon ¡± was released, he eagerly went to the cinema to watch it.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had identally told Feng Shiyong that the Feng family servants had let it slip, she might not have even known about it.


    His own granddaughter didn¡¯t help, but went to support an outsider. Sometimes, Feng Nan even suspected that Feng Zhongliang was old and his brain wasn¡¯t working well.


    ¡°But now you¡¯re going to watch someone else¡¯s movie. Do you know who Jiang se is? Her father was the one who kidnapped me back then!¡± She was very agitated. the father and daughter are not good people. They wanted to kill me and steal my things, Yingluo.


    Feng Nan was so excited that he spoke without thinking. Xiao Liu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his palms were drenched in sweat.


    He had warned Feng Nan to be careful, but he had not mentioned Jiang Zhiyuan.


    He recalled the time when Feng Nan had sent people to investigate Jiang Zhiyuan. Xiao Liu had been on tenterhooks, but Feng Zhongliang had been calm, which was a sharp contrast to Feng Nan¡¯s anger.


    who told you that Jiang SE¡¯s father was the one who kidnapped you back then? ¡±


    Feng Zhongliang held his walking stick and asked calmly.


    Feng Nan wasn¡¯t the ¡®real person¡¯, and if it wasn¡¯t for Liu¡¯s reminder and Feng Shiyong¡¯s slip of the tongue, she wouldn¡¯t have even known about the kidnapping.


    Feng Zhongliang noticed that she was saying that both father and daughter wanted to kill her and steal her things. He looked at Feng Nan¡¯s expression and said,


    ¡°When did she ever kill you? what did she want to steal from you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s ...¡±


    Feng Nan was so furious that he almost blurted out that Jiang se had tried to snatch Zhao junhan from him, and Jiang Zhiyuan had killed her with his car.


    But in her rage, she saw Feng Zhongliang¡¯s expression. He squinted his eyes, and his old eyes were full of inquiry.


    At that moment, Feng Nan suddenly recalled what Jiang se had told her on the night ¡± the lost city ¡± was released at the beginning of the year. She said that she had changed too much in the past few years and had aroused Feng Zhongliang¡¯s suspicion. The moment this thought entered her mind, she broke out in a cold sweat.


    Previously, due to the fact that her career had not been going well recently and her funds had been frozen, she could not invest in ¡± suspect ¡± and could not get a supporting female role. In addition, due to Feng Zhongliang¡¯s anger from watching Jiang SE¡¯s movie, for a moment, the gaze she directed at Feng Zhongliang hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Jiang SE¡¯s fathermitted a crime in Hong Kong in his early years. He kidnapped someone before he returned from prison. Even if he didn¡¯t kidnap me, he¡¯s not a good person!¡±


    She spoke with a forced expression, causing Xiao Liu to look surprised.


    Back then, Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s kidnapping of Feng Nan was kept under wraps because of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s influence in Hong Kong, and ordinary people had no idea about it.


    However, it had caused quite a stir in the upper-ss society. Furthermore, Feng Nan was a victim of a kidnapping. Even if she did not know Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s name because old master Feng had deliberately concealed it, she should have recognized the person who had kidnapped her since she had already found someone to investigate Jiang Zhiyuan.


    ...


    But now that old master Feng had asked, she had easily overturned what she had said before, which really surprised Xiao Liu.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Feng Zhongliang was well aware of this oue and did not bother to waste his breath on Feng Nan.


    A person like this had taken over his granddaughter¡¯s body and was picking on Jiang se. This made Feng Zhongliang dislike Feng Nan even more. He immediately said,


    ¡°If you have evidence, then say it. If you don¡¯t have evidence, then don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± He held back his impatience and looked at Feng Nan¡¯s familiar yet extremely unfamiliar face. After a long silence, he let out a long sigh.


    you¡¯re not young anymore. Instead of thinking about these things, why don¡¯t you think about the matter with the Jianghua group¡¯s Zhao family kid? ¡±


    Liu held back his doubts and helped Feng Zhongliang upstairs to wash up. Feng Zhongliang took two steps and stopped.


    you were the one who insisted on this marriage. Now that things havee to this, you should think clearly about what to do next.


    Feng Nan could not be bothered to listen to such words. She and Zhao junhan were like strangers, and it was impossible for them to be together again.


    She felt that Feng Zhongliang was clearly trying to use her to facilitate the cooperation between Zhongnan industry and the Jianghua group.


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry Zhao junhan!¡±


    Feng Zhongliangughed, ¡±


    ...


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    His words did not make Feng Nan feel any better. On the contrary, he felt even more resentful.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten into some trouble recently. PEI Yi got someone to freeze my ount and asked me to return 60 million Yuan to him. I want you to clear it up.¡±


    Before she could finish, Feng Zhongliang said, ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    He took a few steps up the stairs and Feng Nan finally reacted. Just as he was about to speak, Feng Zhongliang seemed to have recalled something.


    ¡°You don¡¯t treat me as your grandfather, so I¡¯ll just treat it as if I don¡¯t have a granddaughter like you. Don¡¯t evere here again.¡±


    When the cane hit the stairs, it made a dull thud.


    It took Feng Nan a while to realize the meaning of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words. When she pushed Feng Zhongliang to the ground, although Feng Zhongliang was angry with her, he did not tell her not toe to the Feng family again.


    She watched as Xiao Liu helped Feng Zhongliang up the stairs. She remembered that when she came to the Feng residence tonight, Feng Zhongliang would rather side with an outsider than help her. He only needed to say a few words to PEI Yi and he would be able to help her solve the crisis, but he stood by and did not even help her put in a good word, let alone offer sixty million Yuan to help her solve this problem.


    At that moment, he only felt a mixture of hatred and resentment that was difficult to calm down.


    She drove away angrily. In the night, the tires screeched on the ground. Feng Zhongliang looked tired in the room. Xiao Liu looked at him and felt that the old man seemed to have aged.


    please don¡¯t take it to heart. Miss Feng Nan might have just taken things too hard. All children have rebellious periods.


    Heforted Feng Zhongliang, sometimes feeling that the old man was really pitiful.


    So what if he was rich? However, he could not buy them with sincerity. The Feng family was only concerned about the shares and assets in his hands. They might have already secretly nned to split the shares after he passed away.


    With such an attitude, it was no wonder that Feng Zhongliang had be more and more reclusive. Fortunately, Jiang se had been able to keep himpany and talk to him in the past few years.


    ¡°I understand,¡±


    Feng Zhongliang looked out of the window. He had already taken off his coat, and his skinny body could not support his loose shirt.


    Under the light, his white hair was even more ring. He was stunned for a long time before he sighed.


    keep an eye on Feng Nan these days and wipe away all traces of Jiang Zhiyuan. Don¡¯t let her find out anything.


    From her conversation with Feng Nan, Feng Zhongliang knew that she was just making a wild guess without any solid evidence.


    As long as she couldn¡¯t get any evidence, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems with the nonsense she said. He, the PEI family, and Xia Chaoqun would keep an eye on her.


    As for Feng Nan, he gritted his teeth. Although he had almost ¡®lost¡¯ his granddaughter again because of her, Jiang se was Living a Good Life now. He also hoped that Feng Nan could live well and live her own life without any more trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang retracted his gaze and looked at Liu.


    she¡¯s insensible, but in my heart, after living together for decades, she¡¯s more like family than family.


    He knew that Feng Nan¡¯s words had hurt Xiao Liu¡¯s heart, so he made an exception and consoled him.


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, old man.¡±


    In fact, Xiao Liu understood all the reasons, but when Feng Zhongliang said these words, it still made Xiao Liu feel warm.


    The reviews of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ had already appeared online. After the midnight premiere, there was arge number of positivements.


    In addition to the reviews written by famous domestic Film Critics such as Shu Peien for ¡®a chance of survival¡¯, there were also somements left by movie fans.


    In The Movie Database, ¡± a chance of survival ¡± had already achieved a rating of 90 points. To be able to achieve such a good result on the first day of screening, it was only second to ¡± demon ¡°, which Jiang se had starred in back then.


    The film critic, han Rui, did not hide his love for ¡°a chance of survival¡± in the film Database:


    I just want to say that watching ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ tonight was not a wasted trip!


    from the first time Zhang Jingan directed a film, I¡¯ve already noticed the spirit in his works. From then on, over the past ten years, I¡¯ve seen him walk step by step towards the status of an internationally famous director.


    in my early years, I was deeply influenced by him. When I was studying, I even aspired to be a director and produce amazing works like Zhang Jingan. Unfortunately, in the end, I didn¡¯t manage to control the camera. Instead, I picked up a pen and became a film critic. Finally, I managed to have some rtionship with movies.


    Taking a look at Zhang Jingan¡¯s works, one could see that his ability to control the plot was quite strong. His personal use of the camera could be said to be no less than an international A-list director. What hecked was probably a box office record that could make him a God.


    I¡¯ve been paying attention to a chance of survival since the beginning of its promotion. When I got the plot, I was a little disappointed that Zhang Jingan chose to film this movie.


    ¡°In his previous movie,¡± rescue mission,¡±the love that transcended the nation and the country left a deep impression on me. The plot repeatedly reached climax, and it also made me very satisfied. After so many years, when I think about the mutual Rescue between the revolutionaries and Zhou mingchong out of humanitarian concerns, my blood still boils.


    When he directed a theme like ¡®kidnapping¡¯, with so many precedents, I was actually worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to produce anything new.


    before the movie starts, I think of Liu Ye. I can¡¯t help but think of the fearless Revolutionary Army in ¡®rescue mission¡¯, the¡¯ devil ¡®in¡¯ the demon ¡®who holds a cigarette and nonchntly ims that he has taken a girl¡¯s life. When I think of Jiang se, the first person I think of is also Zhang Yuqin in¡¯ the demon ¡®who lost her daughter and eventually became a¡¯ devil¡¯.

 Chapter 566

    566 Chapter 5


    Liu Ye had been in the underworld for many years. He could give new life to every role he received. He could y the heroic and invincible Revolutionary Army, and he could also y the sinister and terrifying Luo Shen. It was not a big problem for him to y the role of a kidnapper who had learned his lesson.


    On the other hand, Jiang se was the one who was worried that something would go wrong.


    After the experience in ¡°the demon ¡°, Jiang SE¡¯s character, Zhang Yuqin, had left an unforgettable impression on the audience. It would probably be difficult for them to ept her other roles.


    This sentence resonated with many people in han Rui¡¯s speech.


    Actually, many people in the industry, including Shu Peien, who had a good impression of Jiang se because of ¡°the demon ¡°, were also worried about this problem. They were afraid that Jiang se would seed and fail in¡± the demon ¡°, and that she would end up ying the role of ¡®Zhang Yuqin¡¯ for the rest of her life. It would be difficult for her to perform anything new.


    However, Jiang se was Jiang se after all. Faced with all the rumors about her before the movie¡¯s release and the negative actions of some Film Critics, she was not in a hurry to refute them. Instead, she used her ability to prove that ¡®Zhang Yuqin¡¯ was not the pinnacle of her career.


    In ¡°a chance of survival,¡± when ¡®Tang Jing¡¯, yed by Jiang se, was led down the stairs of the Tang family¡¯s mansion by Mrs. Tang, Cheng Jianguo was not the only one who was entranced by the scene. Many other movie fans in the theater were also entranced.


    Shu Peien wrote in his own column in ¡®times criticism¡¯: She could be Zhao rang¡¯s otherworldly goddess from the back under the camera; She could be the slightly mncholic, depraved woman in ¡°the Grand asion of Beiping ¡°, who Xiao Zi loathed but was closely rted to; It could be ¡°about I love you,¡± a Memorial to the girl who lost her love; She could be the mother in ¡°the demon¡± who lived in the shadows but yearned for the light. She could also be the elegant and reserveddy from a wealthy family in ¡°a chance of survival.


    At that moment, Zhang Jingan¡¯s script¡¯s long description of the character ¡®Tang Jing¡¯ turned into reality through that smile.


    The two of them, who were originally very different in status, had met because of a carefully nned kidnapping case.


    In the beginning, Cheng Jianguo was filled with resentment. Because of his daughter¡¯s illness and the fact that he was poor, he hated Tang Jing, who came from a rich family and was a daughter of a wealthy family that he thought had no worries about.


    But, he never expected that a rich youngdy would have her own difficulties. When the iparable rtionship between family and money was pushed into the bnce, and when he realized that reputation and status were more important than human emotions, perhaps it was because Tang Jing¡¯s self-preservation and embarrassing apology touched Cheng Jianguo¡¯s heart, he couldn¡¯t help but feel some pity for Tang Jing.


    The man who had initially wanted to use Tang Jing¡¯s life in exchange for his daughter¡¯s life still had a conscience in the end.


    He used his life as the price to redeem his conscience.


    When he closed his eyes, the door to heaven opened to him.


    Zhang Jingan obviously wanted to leave the film fans to figure out what the rtionship between Tang Jing and Cheng Jianguo in ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ was.


    It¡¯s just that in my opinion, this is a process of the male and female protagonists ¡®mutual redemption. The good deeds of strengthening the country can be exchanged for the continuation of the daughter¡¯s life, and the¡¯ good ¡®heart can be passed on.


    The knot in Tang Jing¡¯s heart that was abandoned by her family was also resolved by Cheng Jianguo¡¯s protection.


    She held the little girl¡¯s hand as they faced the sun. The story slowly moved towards the end. It reminded me of the beginning of the film. She was holding the hand of mother Tang as they walked down the stairs. The moment she arrived, she carried herself with appropriate manners. She was beautiful and exquisite, but she had a kind of coldness that kept people thousands of miles away.


    At the end of the film, the fairy who didn¡¯t touch the fireworks finally gained some poprity.


    There was nothing new about the beginning and ending of the story. The highlight was Zhang Jingan¡¯s shooting and the outstanding performance of the male and female leads in the film.


    Liu Ye and Jiang SE¡¯s performances gave life to the movie. Jiang SE¡¯s performance could be considered a milestone. She did not put in much effort, but it was still memorable.


    What made me emotional was that in Zhang Jingan¡¯s shots, he sprinkled his delicate feelings into every corner, bringing out his strong personal characteristics.


    When Zhang Jingan¡¯s scenes no longer only praised his individual heroism, when the male lead was no longer the only one in Zhang Jingan¡¯s life, when the female lead¡¯s performance was on par with the male lead¡¯s, and when Tang Jing was portrayed in real life, these were the reasons why ¡± a chance of survival ¡± was so difficult to replicate in my heart.


    Jiang se is one of the most talented actresses I¡¯ve ever seen in my career.


    Her perfect partnership with Liu Ye was the reason for the sess of ¡± a chance of survival.


    She didn¡¯t put in much effort in acting, but it was natural for her to show the process of Tang Jing¡¯s redemption. She didn¡¯t cry, but her silence touched my heart even more.


    It¡¯s a pity that the movie theater is not as good as home. Otherwise, I could enjoy the movie with a cup of tea and music.


    The bitterness in the middle was just for the leisurely ending that was worth reminiscing.


    This review that shupeien had promised to write at the France Film Festival was only officially written after the release of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ tonight.


    The fans who had been following him immediately leftments when they saw his film review-


    [ a dream-like life: I¡¯ve been following teacher Shu for many years. I fell in love with one movie after another after reading teacher Shu¡¯s film reviews. In recent years, teacher Shu¡¯s film reviews have been decreasing. I wonder if teacher Shu has gradually lost her enthusiasm for movies and film reviews as she grows older. ] Later, after reading the film reviews you wrote in session, I realized that it¡¯s not that your passion has been worn down by age, but that there are fewer and fewer good films that can move people¡¯s hearts.


    [ there¡¯s something to rely on when I¡¯m old: indeed, as I grow older, heart-wrenching performances can no longer move my heart. ] Sitting in the cinema, sometimes, watching the exaggerated performances of the male and female leads on the screen would make one feel ufortable.


    [ there¡¯s a God in heaven. ] after watching ¡± a chance of survival, ¡± just like teacher Shu, they were very satisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s performance. At the France Film Festival, she was only nominated and didn¡¯t win any awards. I feel sorry for her.


    ......


    When Feng Nan returned to his residence, the inte was filled with discussions about a chance of survival.


    She knew that Zhang Jingan¡¯s movie would be well-received, so she spent a lot of money to buy Zhang Jingan¡¯s autograph at the ¡®illuminate China¡¯ charity dinner held by ¡®the style of the times¡¯.


    Back then, she had originally gone for Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± a chance of survival ¡°. Feng Nan had also believed that he had the capital to get the role of Tang Jing in ¡± a chance of survival ¡°.


    After all, before her reincarnation, she had heard that the filming of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ did not go smoothly. At that time, Tao cen, who was ying ¡®Tang Jing¡¯, almost missed out on the role of¡¯ Tang Jing ¡®for some reason.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t miss it. After ¡± a chance of survival ¡± was released, Tao cen made another name for herself with the box office of ¡± a chance of survival. her coboration with Liu Ye further established her status as one of the top female celebrities in China.


    Feng Nan knew about the past between Tao cen and Zhang Jingan that they had almost missed out on. Hence, after her rebirth, she first used ¡± rescue mission ¡± to leave a deep impression on Zhang Jingan. She got Zhao junhan to invest in it, andter spent a lot of money to get Zhang Jingan¡¯s autograph at the charity dinner. This had already shown her admiration for Zhang Jingan.


    In her previous life, she had seen an interview about Zhang Jingan and heard people in the industry say that Zhang Jingan liked to guide young people who worked hard and admired him.


    She thought that she would have a chance of getting the script for ¡± a chance to live ¡± after doing her homework. Who knew that Jiang se would appear out of nowhere? in the end, Feng Nan did not manage to get Tang Jing¡¯s role.


    Even if Tao cen got the role of Tang Jing, Feng Nan would feel much better than Jiang se, who was being praised by the media and film Critics.


    What right did Jiang se have to act as ¡®Tang Jing¡¯? Her father, Jiang Zhiyuan, was a real kidnapper, and she should be cursed at!


    She had gone to look for Feng Zhongliang tonight, hoping that he would help her plead for mercy to the PEI family, but she had returned in failure.


    Then, she identally discovered that Feng Zhongliang had watched ¡± a chance to live, ¡± which was starred by Jiang se. Now, she was looking at the one-sided positivements online.


    The movie had only been released for five hours, but the rating on The Movie Database had already reached 91. As the number of people giving marks increased, the score did not fall. Instead, it showed a trend of rising.


    She went to look at the midnight box office statistics for ¡®a chance of survival¡¯. It was already 400 million Yuan. This figure had broken the record for the movie¡¯s midnight premiere, and all the major news media had made a huge headline.


    One could imagine that with the media¡¯s publicity, the topic of director Zhang Jingan, Liu Ye, and Jiang se as the main leads, and the unanimous positive reviews from various major film Critics, ¡°a chance of survival¡± might achieve better results than what Feng Nan remembered from his previous life!


    All of this caused Feng Nan to feel extremely indignant.


    In her anger, she impulsively typed a line under the film review in The Movie Database: Jiang se was the daughter of a kidnapper herself. What right did she have to y the role of a victim who had been kidnapped? what a shameless b * tch!


    Although it was already five o ¡®clock in the morning, many Chinese fans who were watching a chance of survival were still awake. The news that Feng Nan released was quickly noticed by people.


    ...


    William: ¡°just who did Jiang se offend recently?¡± There were always people who wanted to release false news to defame her one after another.


    Midnight-fake!


    You go, I go right-from the beginning, they said that her body was deformed and she was a disgrace to China, and then they started to spread rumors that her manager and her didn¡¯t agree with each other and went their separate ways. Later on, there were rumors that she had stolen Tao cen¡¯s role. Now, it was even more exaggerated. They said that her father was a kidnapper and was not suitable for the role of ¡± a chance of survival. If Jiang se was not suitable for the ¡± Phoenix bathing in fire ¡± behind the inte, would you be? You¡¯re the bitch!


    The long-haired girl thought,¡¯bathing Phoenix¡¯s face is twisted with jealousy. It¡¯s really ugly. Maybe it¡¯s just a small-time artiste who¡¯s not doing well in the entertainment industry and is jealous of Jiang se.


    ,¡±the person above is right!¡± The negative news kept appearing one after another. Those who were not Jiang SE¡¯s fans could not stand it anymore. If she had the energy to spout nonsense behind his back, she might as well learn from Jiang se. She was good-looking and hardworking.


    Everyment that was posted to maintain Jiang SE¡¯s image made Feng Nan even angrier. She wanted to retort, but she was soon drowned by a wave of replies from theizens.


    Her post in a fit of anger did not attract much attention. On the contrary, due to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s own release of ¡®fake news¡¯ about Jiang se, the fans were very protective of their idol. Once negative news about Jiang se appeared, many people¡¯s first reaction was: Fake!


    Feng Nan¡¯s expected speech did not achieve the result she wanted. Instead, it attracted PEI Yi¡¯s attention.


    Herments on the movie¡¯s database were quickly deleted, and her ID and inte IP were also banned from all major onlinement tforms. Feng Nan was so angry that he smashed hisptop into pieces.


    At this point, she had also realized how important Jiang se was to the Chinese audience. Even if she was telling the truth, she would not be able to shake Jiang SE¡¯s position without concrete evidence. She would only be embarrassing herself.


    Feng Nan had not slept the entire night. After she had calmed down, she did not continue to act on impulse.


    ...


    She looked at the study room that she had smashed after throwing a tantrum and called Dai Jia over to clean it up.


    ¡°Jiang se has been very popr recently, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    She asked with a cold smile. Dai Jia, who was packing her things, stopped and did not say anything.


    Feng Nan did not want an answer from her. She just wanted to find an outlet to vent her anger and calm herself down.


    ¡°Forget it, the more popr she is, the better.¡± She clenched her fists as if she was trying to convince herself. She muttered to herself,


    ¡°She¡¯s getting more and more famous. Wait until I have evidence one day, Yingluo.¡±


    She had to pull her down from her current position. The more famous she became, the more people would step on her, and the worse she would be!


    Feng Nan felt much better when he thought of Jiang SE¡¯s future when her reputation was ruined. He smiled.


    What she did not know was that apart from a small number of Jiang SE¡¯s online friends who had not slept with her and PEI Yi, there was another special person who had noticed her previousments!


    Apart from Feng Zhongliang, Feng Nan, Jiang se, and PEI Yi, Jiang Zhiyuan was also having trouble sleeping tonight.


    Jiang Zhiyuan was used to reading every piece of news rted to Jiang se after every piece of news or status she had posted. Especially after her movie was released, he would watch Jiang SE¡¯s movie first before subconsciously searching for the word ¡®Jiang se¡¯. He was afraid that he would miss even the tiniest bit of her status or news.


    This was the first thing he learned aftering into contact with the inte after he was released from prison.


    He searched for the word ¡®Jiang se¡¯ for a very long time. After reading every single piece of news about her seriously, he re-searched for ¡®Jiang se¡¯. He repeated the same boring task over and over again, but it did not seem like he would get tired of it. Very quickly, he found the famous film critic, han Rui¡¯s, post on¡¯ a chance to live ¡®in The Movie Database. He had just finished reading it and logged out when he happened to see the message that Feng Nan had typed out after losing his mind.


    When Feng Nan was being attacked by theizens and was struggling to deal with the situation, everyone thought that the news Feng Nan released was fake. However, Jiang Zhiyuan saw the line ¡®Jiang se is the daughter of the kidnapper herself. What right does she have to y the role of a kidnapped victim? what a shameless b * tch!¡¯ The hand that was holding the mouse paused, and he clicked on the ID ¡®bathing Fire Phoenix¡¯. He slowly crossed his legs.


    He would have to guess who this ¡®bathing Fire Phoenix¡¯ was.

 Chapter 567

    567 Chapter 5


    Due to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s prior arrangements, the incident that Feng Nan had caused online, which could have been the headline of the news, ended in a way that was almost like a farce.


    Other than attracting the attention of people with ulterior motives, theizens and the audience did not take Feng Nan¡¯s exposure to heart.


    Jiang se, on the other hand, looked at the ID ¡®bathing Fire Phoenix¡¯ and tried to guess Feng Nan¡¯s past.


    PEI Yi had the intention to teach Feng Nan a lesson, but Jiang se suddenly thought of Feng Zhongliang.


    She did not want to argue with Feng Nan under Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes.


    No matter who Feng Nan was now, the Feng family¡¯s blood still flowed in his body. She knew that Feng Nan¡¯s existence was a huge threat to her, especially after she had somehow found out about her and Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s identities. He was like a time bomb.


    However, that was the past of her past self, and it was different from that of an ordinary stranger.


    Although PEI Yi was worried about this, he could see Jiang SE¡¯s hesitation. He had no choice but to get someone to keep an eye on Feng Nan and restrict her movements so that she would not be able to cause Jiang se any trouble.


    PEI Yi flew back to the Western nine states after his vacation for ¡± a chance to live ¡± ended. Jiang se was back at work.


    With the positive reviews from the media and movie critics, coupled with the publicity by Zhang Jingan and the two male and female leads, the box office of a chance of survival soared.


    A week after the release, the box office had reached one billion Yuan. At the same time, the theater was still adjusting the showtimes of ¡®a chance of survival¡¯.


    at this rate, it¡¯s almost certain that a chance of survival will surpass the lost city in the box office.


    Xia Chaoqun held onto the information collected from the various cinemas and said in a calm voice, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Among the movies released this year, they¡¯re just average. Even if there are surprises, the box office shouldn¡¯t be too far apart. Once they surpass the lost city, a chance of survival will definitely be the box office champion this year.¡±


    The lost city was Chesare¡¯s work, and because of Tao cen¡¯s acting, it was also very popr in China.


    In addition, the story was hot-blooded and had many ups and downs. Chesare¡¯s performance was stable. It had gained a good reputation and results at the beginning of the release. After the first film was released in February, because of the good results and the fact that there were no other films in the same period that couldpete with it, it had a big advantage in showtimes.


    It was profitable for the theater, so the screening time was extended to the end of March. In the end, China¡¯s total box office was 2.8 billion, which was a very impressive figure.


    in that case, theparison between you and Tao cen will be put up again.


    Jiang se had improved tremendously in recent years. Now that she was on par with Tao cen, it was inevitable that people wouldpare her to him in various aspects in the future.


    Moreover, after being the spokesperson for fedarer, it was very likely that the two of them would face a fight for resources in theter stages. Other than the script, advertising endorsements and fashion resources were also the targets that the two of them would fight for.


    In order to let Jiang se know what was going on, Xia Chaoqun analyzed, ¡±


    the lost city is currently leading in the box office. The cost of this movie is slightly higher than a chance of survival.


    However, the reason why ¡®the lost city¡¯ was able to achieve a total box office of 2.8 billion in China was not only because of Chesare¡¯s own fame, but also because of Tao cen¡¯s participation.


    The domestic audience was extremely proud that Tao cen could y a role in such a world-ss director¡¯s movie. Therefore, some people who had not nned to watch the movie in the first ce would also go to the cinema because of this.


    Of the 2.8 billion box office earnings, apart from the box office earnings brought in by chesaray¡¯s own fame, Tao cen¡¯s appeal in China had brought in at least 500 million in individual box office earnings.


    On the other hand, ¡± a chance of survival ¡± seemed to be gaining momentum. There was a high chance that it would surpass ¡± the lost city ¡± in the final box office sales. However, she was working with Liu Ye and the director was Zhang Jingan. No matter how outstanding she was in this film, ¡± a chance of survival ¡± had helped Zhang Jingan instead of her at the France Film Festival. This had a great impact on Jiang se.


    Currently, most of the local film Critics were praising ¡± a chance to live. led by shupeien, a famous local film critic even praised Jiang se. However, due to her age and the time she had spent in the film industry, the market would attribute the sess of the film to the director and the male and female leads. This indirectly diminished Jiang SE¡¯s personal influence.


    ¡°The movies you¡¯ve chosen in the past few years have been pretty good, and the box office results are also very good.¡±


    However, due to luck, Jiang se did not receive a grand prize that could truly prove her worth.


    As of now, Jiang SE¡¯s only award was the best Supporting Female lead Award she had won at the Huaxia Film Festival back in the day. She had won the award because of her performance in ¡± events of Beiping.


    Theter ¡®about I love you¡¯,¡¯ the demon¡¯, and the recently released ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ were all missed due to time constraints.


    This had also led to Jiang se being acknowledged by the Chinese market and the audience. However, she had yet to receive the true ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award in China. On this point, she was still behind Tao cen, who had won almost all the major awards in the country.


    ¡°Inte May this year, the hundred Flowers Art Awards will be held in Shanghai. I¡¯vemunicated with Zhang Jingan, and he has already sent ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ for the exhibition.¡±


    Jiang se was nominated for the France Film Festival. However, her performance in ¡± a lifeline ¡± was enough to win an award in China. Furthermore, herpany had other arrangements.


    Although the hundred Flowers Art Award could not bepared to the Grand China International Film Festival that was held once every three years, if Jiang se could win the award, it would be a form of recognition for her. It would be beneficial to her in all aspects.


    ¡°You can just attend when the timees.¡±


    Jiang se nodded and flipped through her schedule. Other than the promotion of ¡± a chance to live ¡± in April, her most important schedule in may was the hundred Flowers Art Award. Jiang se skipped the rest of her schedule. She noticed that her schedule had been changed in June.


    She had previously signed a contract with Lin xiwen for her new movie, ¡± the fated one ¡°, which was about to start filming inte June. This time, Jiang se would take on the main role. She would be ying two characters in ¡± the fated one ¡°, ¡± miss Mei ¡± and ¡± Mrs. Liu ¡°. As for the male lead, after discussion with century Gxy¡¯s investors and Lin xiwen, they had decided to add cui Xing to the cast.


    Back then, Jiang se had worked with cui Xing in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°. At that time, cui Xing was very famous among the young students. Century Gxy had initially intended to train him to be the second Liu Ye.


    Cui Xing himself was very hardworking, but hecked a good script and the appreciation of a famous director. Even though century Gxy had been supporting him, he did not have any outstanding works. Above him was Liu Ye, a senior in the industry. This caused him to not make much progress in the past few years.


    Back then, he was the male lead in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± while Jiang se was just an extra who had her back exposed.


    However, now that Jiang se was working with Liu Ye and was rising up the ranks, he remained where he was. There were no movies that had outstanding box office sales. His pay was not low, and he could not attract the attention of the box office. Investors did not like him. Instead, they preferred to use cheap and young male actors. This caused cui Xing to be in an awkward position.


    After Jiang se epted ¡± immortal encounter ¡± this time, century Gxy had the intention to boost cui Xing¡¯s poprity. If the box office of this movie was good, they could help him out after working with Jiang se.


    For this reason, thepany must have reached some sort of agreement with Lin xiwen in private. However, Jiang se had no interest in finding out.


    It was just that she knew that the filming of ¡± immortal encounter ¡± was expected to take about 100 days. In order to film this movie, Xia Chaoqun should have emptied out the time between June and October.


    However, on the schedule, the shooting time had been changed to the period between July and November, and June was empty in the middle. She pointed at the schedule and asked in confusion, ¡±


    sister Chaoqun, you¡¯re leaving June empty because you want to give me a month¡¯s holiday? ¡±


    As soon as she finished asking this question, she saw Xia Chaoqun shooting a cold look at her. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes were filled with the thought of ¡®in your dreams¡¯.


    ¡°What good deed have you done that I have to arrange a holiday for you?¡±


    The corners of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s lips lifted, and he revealed a fake smile.


    Jiang SE¡¯s junior Assistant, who had only been by her side for a short while, looked scared. She looked at Jiang se with sympathy.


    ¡°Then why did you give me six months of time?¡±


    Jiang se flicked her hair while Xia Chaoqun looked at her calmly. His gaze made Jiang SE¡¯s scalp tingle. She chuckled.


    ...


    ¡°Did you think that I was just chit-chatting with you about the pros and cons of you and Tao cen?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun couldn¡¯t even be bothered to put on a fake smile. He immediately exined, ¡±


    I¡¯m the one who made the space avable in June. I¡¯m the one who nned for Teng to shoot themercial for you.


    ¡°An advertisement?¡±


    Mo Anqi interjected, ¡± is it the handbag that sister Xia was talking aboutst time? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nced at her, and Mo Anqi didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Xia Chaoqun then continued, ¡±


    when I returned to the country a while ago, I had a dinner appointment with the president of the Elysees family in the Asia-Pacific region. They¡¯re currently looking for a spokesperson for a sports car that they¡¯veunched.


    Mo Anqi and the other two assistants ¡®eyes widened at the mention of the sports car.


    The history of the brand Elysees could be traced back to 200 years ago. It was world-renowned for its unique, fashionable appearance, and performance.


    Their family¡¯s cars were all very expensive. Some of the collector¡¯s models from the early years were now priceless. Every limited edition Car model that was released was a collection that car lovers couldn¡¯t miss.


    ...


    Jiang se remembered that PEI Yi, nie dan, and the others each had a collection of sports cars from the Elysees family. When they were young and frivolous, they drove a lot of them. However, as they grew older and steadied themselves, they almost stopped driving them.


    The lowest price of each Car model of the Elysees family was over six to seven million Yuan. They could be said to be the aristocrats among cars, and their brand was sought after by many people.


    However, this was not enough to surprise mo Anqi, Jiang se, and the others. After all, Jiang se was immediately favored by many top brands when it came to advertising after she got the endorsement deal for the fedarer watch. Her chances of getting an endorsement deal were also higher.


    However, the brand Elysees was different from other endorsements. Ever since Elysees entered China ten years ago, the president of the Asia-Pacific region had quickly chosen Tao cen to be the spokesperson for the China region. Ten years had passed since Tao cen became the spokesperson.


    It could be said that in many people¡¯s minds, the first person they would think of when they thought of the brand Elysees was Tao cen. She represented the brand¡¯s impression in many people¡¯s minds.


    Elysees had not changed their endorser all these years. Firstly, Tao cen had a good reputation and her status had been maintained at the level of China¡¯s top female stars in recent years. There were no scandals, no negative news, and she was elegant. She also worked well with Elysees.


    It wasn¡¯t that no one had any ideas about the brand Elysees, but it was very difficult to shake Tao cen¡¯s position. Now that Xia Chaoqun had actually set his sights on the brand Elysees, was Xia Chaoqun prepared to bite off a piece of the pie in Tao cen¡¯s hands?


    Mo Anqi¡¯s eyes widened.


    sister Xia, will Piech agree to it? ¡±


    If Xia Chaoqun wanted to touch the biscuit in Tao cen¡¯s hands, it would not be so easy.


    Tao cen had maintained a good rtionship with the president of the Asia Pacific region, Piech, of Elysees. It could be said that Tao cen had been the spokesperson for Elysees for many years not only because of her good image, temperament, and high status in China, but also because she could represent the high-quality texture of Elysees ¡®cars and increase the sales volume. She also had a personal rtionship with Ms. Piech, who was a core member of the France Elysees automobile family, and had a good impression of her.


    I heard that when ¡®the demon¡¯ was released two years ago, Liu Ye won the ¡®Best Actor¡¯ title at the France Film Festival because of his role as Luo Shen in ¡®the demon¡¯. At that time, yang Bosi tried to get him an endorsement for an SUV from the Elysees family, but he was arrogantly turned down by punk.


    Mo Anqi had a cheerful personality and was keen on collecting information in the industry. It was no secret that anyone could find out about it.


    After this incident, Tao cen¡¯s status was further highlighted. Even Liu Ye, who had won the ¡®Best Actor¡¯ at the France Film Festival, could not shake Tao cen¡¯s endorsement with Elysees. This also indirectly discouraged a group of celebrities who were also coveting this endorsement to go.


    Xia Chaoqun nced at his watch and confirmed that he still had some time to chat.


    She didn¡¯t mention anything about yang Boxi, and she wasn¡¯t interested in mo Anqi¡¯s mention of Liu Ye¡¯s failure at Elysees. Instead, she said, ¡±


    I went to the same university as Piech when we were still in University. We¡¯re friends. Both of them were from good backgrounds and were the same type of strong women, so they had a sense of appreciation for each other.


    After graduation, they had a good personal rtionship and would asionally contact each other in private. Back then, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s connections were arge part of the reason why Tao cen was able to get the endorsement advertisement for Elysees.


    However, Tao cen was also very smart. In the end, he made use of his rtionship with Xia Chaoqun to sessfully befriend Piech. That was how he was able to maintain the endorsement deal for Elysees for ten years.


    but even so, there¡¯s no guarantee that Sese will get this advertisement.


    Perhaps it was because Xia Chaoqun did not feel repulsed by this ¡®gossip¡¯, mo Anqi gathered her courage and asked. Xia Chaoqun nced at her, causing her to shrink back in fear. Beside her, Jiang se could not help butugh. Xia Chaoqun then said, ¡±


    ¡°The chances are very high.¡±

 Chapter 568

    568 Chapter 5


    Xia Chaoqun paused for a moment before continuing, ¡±


    I¡¯m sure your Prince PEI knows that his family releases a sports car every few years. I¡¯m close to Piech, so I knew about it earlier. They¡¯ve already decided on the model for their new car for the next season.


    She tapped the table with a fountain pen, making a light clicking sound.


    ¡°leopard?¡±


    She smirked. I¡¯m asking you to be the spokesperson for the new leopard series from Elysees. It¡¯s not going to conflict with Tao cen¡¯s endorsement.


    However, both the Chinese people and Tao cen himself felt that the spokesperson should be unique to the Elysees. this impression will be broken sooner orter. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s being brought forward now.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, do you think I have a high chance of getting this endorsement?¡±


    Jiang se nced at her schedule. Her schedule for June was only temporarily empty. She had not received any notice from her earlier. Perhaps, she had not made a decision yet. She had not discussed it with Lin xiwen and the productionpany of ¡°immortal encounter¡± either.


    However, given Xia Chaoqun¡¯s personality, if she could say ¡®very high hopes¡¯, it meant that she was confident or had almost finished negotiating the endorsement.


    Even though Tao cen had been the spokesperson of the Elysees for almost ten years, in some people¡¯s hearts, she had already represented a part of the Elysees culture.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nodded. Jiang se could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Just as mo Anqi had said, Liu Ye had tried to secure the endorsement deal for Elysees back then, but it had all ended in failure. He had not managed to get a share of the pie from Tao cen. Why did Xia Chaoqun think that he would be able to get a piece of the pie from Tao cen?


    Xia Chaoqun didn¡¯t reply to her question. Instead, he changed the subject and said, ¡±


    I remember that your Prince PEI was driving a sports car in France with a few friends and alerted the French police.


    When she said this, Jiang se immediately had an impression of her.


    Not long after she was reborn, PEI Yi, nie dan, and a few others were racing in France and caused a hugemotion. In the end, the police were alerted and even helicopters were dispatched. It was on the news at that time and caused a hugemotion. Even the country was broadcasting the news.


    However, thinking about it carefully, this had happened almost six or seven years ago. At that time, the news had involved PEI Yi and was quickly stopped by the PEI family. Not long after it was broadcasted, there was no more news and it was reced by other news.


    If it was not for someone as attentive as Jiang se, most people would not have remembered this.


    When Xia Chaoqun mentioned this, Jiang se paid special attention to mo Anqi and the two new assistants in the room. They all looked confused. Clearly, they did not know what Xia Chaoqun was referring to.


    This was enough to prove Xia Chaoqun¡¯s extraordinary memory. Such an insignificant matter had only appeared on the news once, but she had remembered it in her heart.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Mo Anqi was curious at first. She wanted to ask when PEI Yi had caused a stir in France. However, when she saw Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression, she did not dare to interrupt Xia Chaoqun¡¯s conversation. She decided to ask Jiang se about it after they were done discussing the Elysees ¡®advertisement.


    I did some researchter. For example, your Prince PEI¡¯s friends were most interested in collecting sports cars that looked cool when they got their driving license between the ages of 16 and 19.


    Out of curiosity, she had asked someone to collect some information. Due to PEI Yi¡¯s identity, she had started her investigation with the Xiang brothers, who had the most contact with the female stars in the entertainment industry. After satisfying her curiosity, she put the matter aside.


    It was only until a few yearster when she wanted to help Jiang se secure the endorsement deal for the Elysees family¡¯s sports car did she remember this.


    Jiang se did not expect Xia Chaoqun to be curious as well. In Jiang SE¡¯s impression, Xia Chaoqun had always been calm, confident, and extremely powerful. She was like a machine that was running at high speed. She was always full of energy and never stopped.


    Xia Chaoqun ignored Jiang SE¡¯s gaze. He was extremely calm as he continued, ¡±


    ¡°After a few years, they seem to have changed their interest.¡±


    When she said this, Jiang se immediately understood what she meant.


    Indeed, as she had said, PEI Yi and the others had been obsessed with all kinds of sports cars when they were young and frivolous.


    However, as they grew older, the brothers went their own ways. PEI Yi went to the military school and worked in the Western nine states after graduation, while nie dan and the others opened apany together and did a good job.


    Those sports cars seemed to have been locked in the dust with their youthful memories.


    After bing more mature in the past few years, PEI Yi had been driving more spacious off-road vehicles and no longer made his long legs suffer.


    Jiang se seemed to be deep in thought. The assistants did not understand what Xia Chaoqun meant.


    When Xia Chaoqun saw that Jiang se had understood the situation, he did not intend to bring it up again. He ordered his assistant, Zhang Chi, to clear the table. Mo Anqi could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, when is brother PEI going to make a scene in France?¡±


    ¡°When I was in my third year of high school, he, ah dan, ru ning, and the others were driving in France and attracted the attention of the police. There was some news about it.¡±


    The matter had blown up, and it was theplete opposite of the PEI family¡¯s usual low-profile character. Later on, when the elders came forward to settle the matter, Jiang se even heard that they had all been taught a lesson by the elders.


    Mo Anqi was even more confused when she heard this, ¡±


    then what did sister Xia mean when she said that they¡¯ve changed their interests in recent years? ¡±


    ¡°Yi used to be very keen on collecting sports cars.¡± The number of sports cars in his garage was almost the same as a small sports car disy. Jiang se exined, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been ying for the past few years. I¡¯ve been doing other things.¡±


    The assistant beside him nced at Xia Chaoqun. In the end, he could not hold back his curiosity.


    then, what does sister Xia¡¯s words have to do with the endorsement deal for Elysees? ¡±


    She mustered up her courage and asked the question. Xia Chaoqun crossed his arms and stared at her, causing the assistant to shrink back in fear. Jiang se could not help butugh when she saw that everyone else was afraid of Xia Chaoqun.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun was willing to waste his time to talk about these old matters with him. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t have done it purely because he had nothing to do.


    She exined to them,


    ¡°When a Yi, a dan, and a few others were young, they were obsessed with these sports cars. When they got older, they began to do their own business and stopped ying.¡±


    PEI Yi and the others ¡®current state also represented a certain customer base of the supercar.


    Elysees¡¯s top-ss supercar customer base was targeted. Different models were targeted at customers of different ages.


    ...


    Tao cen had been the spokesperson for Elysees for ten years. She had a good image and a high style. Her reputation and status in China were also verypatible with the brand Elysees. However, as she grew older, her experience and status were proportional to her age. it¡¯s age.


    This was something that everyone could not avoid.


    No matter how well Tao cen took care of herself, she was already in her thirties. After being tempered by time, she had an elegant and graceful temperament and a mature charm, but it had taken away the passion that was unique to her youth.


    Xia Chaoqun had good taste and noticed this piece of cake from the Elysees family. From the very beginning, she had never thought of snatching the Elysees brand from Tao cen¡¯s hands. It was unrealistic and not worth it.


    As the spokesperson for Elysees for ten years, Tao cen would never give up on maintaining the brand. She had also maintained a good friendship with Piech, the president of the Asia-Pacific region.


    Even though Xia Chaoqun and Piech were old acquaintances, she was the one who had helped Tao cen get the endorsement deal for Elysees and had personally sent Tao cen to Piech.


    Now, if she had the intention of using Jiang se to force Tao cen away, it would be a form of denial of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s own abilities.


    In the ten years that Tao cen had been the spokesperson for Elysees, her reputation had not been tainted. Putting aside the fact that Piech¡¯s personal rtionship with Xia Chaoqun was not worth it for her to remove Tao cen for Xia Chaoqun¡¯s sake, even if Piech was acting on impulse, if Elysees were to change the spokesperson abruptly, especially for such a top-notch car brand, it would cause many people to specte and cause trouble for Elysees.


    Moreover, Tao cen was not someone to be trifled with.


    However, if Xia Chaoqun¡¯s goal was to be the spokesperson for one of the sports cars owned by Elysees, she would have a high chance of being the spokesperson for the race¡¯s leopard sports car given her friendship with Piech and the fact that Jiang se had a big movie like ¡°a chance to live¡± that was screened this year, which had performed well at the box office. This proved her ability.


    Xia Chaoqun must have done a thorough investigation on this matter and had also gotten someone to do aparison of the data. She was only so certain because there were some clues.


    ...


    As for the reason why Liu Ye had failed in his attempt to woo Elysees, it was probably because of their image and positioning, which were simr to Tao cen¡¯s.


    The two of them had been famous for many years. They were both sessful men and women in their thirties. Since they had Tao cen, Liu Ye was naturally not within the scope of their consideration.


    This had nothing to do with fame, status, or awards. Jiang SE¡¯s biggest advantage was her youth and beauty.


    Therefore, even though she had gotten the endorsement deal for Elysees, there was still a small gap between her and Tao cen. This was also because of Tao cen¡¯s age.


    After Xia Chaoqun finished speaking, he looked at his watch again.


    ¡°But after we get the contract, we still have to discuss the time for the advertisement shooting.¡±


    If thepany Elysees ced great importance on Jiang se, they might evene up with a special advertisement shooting n for her. In that case, it would naturally be impossible for them to film the advertisement in June.


    The more importance they ced on it, the longer the preparation time would be. This was the reason why Xia Chaoqun had changed his schedule at thest minute and had not informed the production team of ¡± immortal encounter ¡°.


    She still had things to doter, so she left a few simple things to do before she took a call and left in a hurry.


    In the middle of April, the box office of ¡± a chance of survival ¡± was already approaching two billion. The foreign box office was not as good as ¡± demon ¡°¡®s performance back then. However, most Film Critics had also praised Jiang SE¡¯s performance in ¡± a chance of survival ¡°. They felt that it was a pity that she did not win the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award at the France Film Festival this year.


    Jiang se had received an invitation from the hundred blossom art Awards. a chance to live ¡± had made it into the limelight of the art Awards. At that moment, Xia Chaoqun was leading Jiang SE¡¯s team. After putting in a lot of effort, he brought Jiang se to meet up with Piech twice. Finally, they managed to get the leoper sports car that Elysees would beunching in the second half of the next year.


    On the day the cooperation between the two parties was confirmed, Tao cen also received the news very quickly.


    Her manager, Song Yi, was angry and hateful. He tried to make the people from thepany Elysees give up on this idea with a helpless look on his face. Piech¡¯s assistant¡¯s tone was sweet, but it was polite yet cold as she rejected Song Yi¡¯s intention to contact Piech directly.


    I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Song, but Ms. Piech is busy with a video conference. I¡¯ll let her know about your call after the conference.


    Ms. Tao has been working with Elysees for many years, and they¡¯ve always had a good time working together. A few months ago, she even visited the factory in Berlin with Ms. Piech. Ms. Tao is very interested in the uing Leopard series that Elysees is going tounch.


    Song Yi quickly spoke. The woman on the other end of the phone politely waited for him to finish before gently saying,


    I¡¯ll let Ms. Piech know about this after the meeting.


    Song Yi helplessly hung up the phone with a depressed expression.


    In fact, everyone knew that what he was doing now was useless.


    The fact that the news about Jiang se and Elysees could not be kept under wraps until now and Tao cen found out about it meant that the discussion was almost over. Both parties were interested in it.


    The people around Tao cen could guess this. The manager and assistant were a little depressed.


    In contrast, Tao cen, who could have been snatched from her te, was very calm. After Song Yi hung up, she didn¡¯t even mention that Elysees had the intention of adding a sports car spokesperson. Instead, she asked, ¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the preparation of my gowning along?¡±


    the grace of the times ¡± was hosting its charity night in mid-May, and many celebrities, business and political figures were invited to attend. Tao cen¡¯s focus had been overseas for the past few years, so she spent most of her time abroad every year. If she wasn¡¯t filming, she would be discussing advertising endorsement contracts. She had not attended a charity night for a few years, and only her manager handled these things for her.


    This year, when she was in China, she received an invitation from ¡®the times¡¯. After she epted it, the team had been preparing for it.


    She didn¡¯t need to worry about these things. Song Yi helplessly nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± He was a little unwilling and brought up the old matter again.


    Ms. Tao, why don¡¯t you give Ms. Piech a call yourself? you¡¯ve been the spokesperson for the cars that the Elysees family hasunched every few years in the past ten years.


    Tao cen¡¯s elbows were on the armrests of his chair, and his fingers were supporting his face. He smiled and shook his head, suppressing his emotions in the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°No need,¡±


    If the people from Elysees felt that her image and aura were still suitable for Elysees ¡®car, Piech would still reject Xia Chaoqun even if she did not make the call.


    Once Piech was convinced by Xia Chaoqun that it would be beneficial for the sales of the new leopard sports carunched by elisees if they had a new spokesperson, she would not be able to change Piech¡¯s mind even if she called him as Song Yi had suggested.


    Tao cen had been able to maintain a ten-year friendship with Piehrgely because of her tactfulness and intelligence.


    Although Song Yi had already guessed her answer, he still felt helpless when he heard her say this.


    ¡°Then we¡¯re just going to let it go like this?¡±


    Tao cen lowered his eyes to hide the ambition in his eyes.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Jiang se had also received an invitation to the charity banquet organized by ¡°the grace of the times. before she attended the hundred Flowers Art Award, she had to attend the charity event. This was because, apart from inviting celebrities and famous people to promote their charity, the banquet organized by¡± the grace of the times ¡°had also invited Mr. CapMan, the person-in-charge of Steinway¡¯s China region.


    In recent years, Jiang se and the Steinway piano store had been working closely together. First, they became acquainted because of ¡°the 99th love letter ¡°. Then, because Steinway piano store had invited Jiang se to their 30th-anniversary celebration in China, she became acquainted with Ms. Fedarer and was awarded the endorsement deal for the watch in China.


    Ever since then, Xia Chaoqun had been trying his best to maintain the rtionship between Jiang se and Steinway. He also wanted Jiang se to look for opportunities to work with Steinway.

 Chapter 569

    569 Chapter 5


    Sese, we just received an email from ¡®the grace of the times¡¯. They¡¯ve arranged for you, Liu Ye, and Zhang Jingan to host the charity dinner.


    Ever since ¡± a chance of survival ¡± had been released at the end of March, it had been receiving a good reputation. Currently, it was also being discussed by the public. It was normal for Jiang se, Liu Ye, and Zhang Jingan to walk the red carpet at the same time when the movie was about to stop screening.


    The three of them appearing at the same time should have excited the onlookers. Perhaps it could create a final wave of momentum for ¡°a chance of survival¡± and make the box office sales surge again before the movie stopped screening.


    However, mo Anqi could not help but recall the first time she apanied Jiang se to receive an invitation from ¡± the grace of the times ¡°. Jiang se was arranged to walk down the red carpet with a group of celebrities. After that, she only managed to walk in front of the opening ceremony because of Liu Ye and Zhang Jingan¡¯s invitation.


    With Jiang SE¡¯s current status, she naturally did not need to rely on Liu Ye¡¯s reputation to boost her.


    Mo Anqi held the printed document and pulled a chair over to sit beside Jiang se.


    ¡°The donations and auction items have been prepared.¡±


    With Jiang SE¡¯s current wealth, she would not be in the awkward situation of not having any valuable items to donate to the charity banquet she had attended in the past.


    She was the spokesperson for Hong Kong treasures and fedarer¡¯s watch. Every year, the two majorpanies would give her some branded products, especially Hong Kong. Jiang SE¡¯s actions when she renewed her contract back then had left a good impression on Xu Zhouji. Every year, Xu Zhouji would personally instruct his son-inw to prepare the gifts for her.


    On Jiang SE¡¯s birthday, he would also get the jewelry master from Hong Kong to design unique designs for her. He was very sincere in maintaining the friendly rtionship between the two.


    Xia Chaoqun had picked out a pair of limited-edition diamond bracelets from Hong Kong jewelry three years ago for Jiang se. The current market price was around 200000 Yuan.


    After the auction at the charity banquet, it should be sold for a price much higher than the market price.


    At the same time, after the financial manager, Yu Wei, did the calctions for Jiang se, he suggested that she donate 1.6 million.


    The amount of money donated and the items put up for auction were simr to Jiang SE¡¯s reputation. It would not be too ostentatious and would not Sully her status.


    Jiang se nced at it and nodded, acknowledging Xia Chaoqun¡¯s arrangement. After signing the document, mo Anqi kept the document. however, the organizer has arranged for Tao cen to be the finale of this year¡¯s ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ charity g.


    the grace of the times ¡± had been holding charity banquets for many years and had always been the focus of attention from both the industry and the public. As the number of times it was held increased, the number of business and political celebrities who attended such banquets also increased year by year. The venue was full of stars, and the fans of major stars and manyizens were paying attention to such banquets.


    The opening and finale were all important figures. With Jiang SE¡¯s current status, she was already considered one of the most eye-catching female celebrities in China. Her achievements were obvious, so she was naturally suitable to be the opening.


    However, inparison, she, Liu Ye, and Zhang Jingan started the show at the same time. The lineup was already quite impressive. The finale guest was Tao cen. It gave people the impression that Tao cen¡¯s weight was on par with Liu Ye, Jiang se, and Zhang Jingan.


    Back then, Jiang se had been nominated for Best Actress at the France Film Festival at the same time as Tao cen for ¡± the demon. in recent years, she had also acted in chessaray¡¯s movie as an advertising spokesperson. This had created the impression that she was on par with Tao cen. It was possible that this dinner would break that impression.


    Mo Anqi clenched her fists and thumped her thigh.


    ¡°Tao cen and the others are too cunning.¡±


    It was indeed impossible to guard against such a battle for status, but rather than thinking about it, it was better to spend time on works and endorsements.


    On the day of the charity banquet, Jiang se, Liu Ye, and Zhang Jingan¡¯s appearance caused a wave of shrieks from the fans. The organizer of the charity banquet, ¡± the grace of the times ¡°, had no choice but to deploy additional security at thest minute to prevent any mishaps.


    Jiang se, Liu Ye, and Zhang Jingan were surrounded by reporters at the scene for an interview.


    Apart from expressing their interest in Liu Ye and Jiang se working together again in ¡± a chance to live, ¡± many people still felt that they had not had enough after watching ¡± a chance to live. they asked if there was any possibility of the three of them working together again. At the same time, they asked about their future work ns.


    As there were many reporters at the scene, in addition to the overly enthusiastic fans, it had already affected the entrance of the rest of the people at the dinner.


    The organizer had no choice but to step in and help. When the three of them entered the hall, Jiang SE¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat.


    The makeup artist who had apanied her quickly touched up her makeup. Xia Chaoqun even reminded Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Elyseespany is here too. They should already know that you¡¯re here.¡±


    She had signed the contract with Elysees. With an endorsement fee of 10 million, Jiang se would be the spokesperson for thepany¡¯s new car, leopard, for two years.


    The news had not been announced yet. Elysees was also very concerned about adding a spokesperson for the first time in their ten years in China. This time, the France head office had sent someone to approach and sign the contract with Jiang se. Elysees had the intention of getting the genius of the French advertising industry, Martin, to tailor a standalone advertisement for her. Currently, ns were in the works.


    In this way, the advertisement could not be shot in a short time. If everything went well, it would probably be shot at the end of the year.


    Therefore, there was no need to change Jiang SE¡¯s original schedule. She would film ¡± immortal encounter ¡± as nned. After the movie waspleted, she would then shoot the advertisement for the Elysees sports car.


    Since Xia Chaoqun had reminded her that someone from Elysees would being, he should have also been reminding her that the person from Elysees woulde and greet her due to the contract between both parties.


    Jiang se nodded. After she had her makeup touched up, the people who had walked down the red carpet in twos and threes entered the room. During this time, people kepting over to greet her. When the people from the major film productionpanies noticed Jiang se, they tried to approach her to strike up a conversation. However, they were all stopped by her assistants.


    When Tao cen finally entered the venue, the invited reporters also entered the venue in groups.


    Before the banquet officially started, Jiang se went to look for the person in charge of the Steinway piano store, Mr. CapMan. She immediately got up and walked toward him.


    Ever since Jiang se became the spokesperson for the watch jointly developed by fedarer and Steinway, she had been in constant contact with CapMan. When CapMan saw her, he smiled and extended his arms to give her a hug.


    ¡°Jiang, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you here.¡±


    Before Jiang se could reply, Tao cen¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Miss Jiang,¡±


    Jiang se turned around. Tao cen, who was wearing a fishtail gown, smiled at her.


    ¡°Congrattions on joining the Elysees team. I¡¯m very happy to work with you in the future.¡±


    She extended her hand to Jiang se. When Chapman saw this, he made a polite gesture. Just as he was about to leave some space for Jiang se and Tao cen to talk, Tao cen turned to look at Chapman after shaking hands with Jiang se.


    Hello, Mr. CapMan. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you tonight, Momo.


    She greeted him naturally. Even though the smile on Chapman¡¯s face was not very warm, Tao cen did not seem to notice it.


    Naturally, the media reporters from afar had seen the conversation between Tao cen and Jiang se. As they were trying to guess their rtionship, the people from Elysees, whom Xia Chaoqun had warned earlier, came over.


    ¡°Miss Jiang,¡±


    The person attending tonight¡¯s charity event from Elysees was the General Manager of the Huaxia region. He was a middle-aged man in his forties and wore sses. His name was Gao Chaoyang. Jiang se had met him before when she signed the contract with Elysees.


    He shook Tao cen¡¯s hand and then smiled at Jiang se. Jiang se could only smile apologetically at him before turning around to talk to him.


    In the media stands, Yu Zilin from Huaxia Intel recognized Chapman first. When she saw Gao Zhaoyang, she was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The colleagues around her were confused when they heard her words.


    ...


    Tonight, the colleague in charge of the entertainment section of Huaxia information was dyed by something, so the higher-ups transferred people to be in charge of the interview and shooting of the charity dinner.


    Yu Zilin had rushed over when she suddenly received the news. Fortunately, women were interested in gossip. She would usually pay attention to news in the entertainment industry. With the help of her other colleague, Xiao Zhang, the interview went smoothly. She even managed to ask Jiang se, Liu Ye, and Zhang Jingan a few questions earlier. She was already halfway through her mission for the night.


    He had thought that the rest of his work would be to take photos of the scene and remember some of the celebrities ¡®auction items. He did not expect Yu Zilin to see this scene.


    For people in the entertainment section, they paid more attention to celebrities and their gossip, but if they didn¡¯t do enough research in advance, they might not be able to recognize people in the business world.


    Yu Zilin was the exact opposite. She was originally in charge of finance and culture, so she recognized the head of Steinway, CapMan, and Gao Chaoyang, at a nce.


    Seeing her colleague¡¯s expression, she looked around and turned her face to the side. She lowered her voice and said, ¡±


    after Tao cen went over to say hello, did you see the person who was chatting? that¡¯s the person in charge of Steinway in China.


    Xiao Zhang followed her words and looked over, just in time to see Tao cen having a heated conversation with the person-in-charge of Steinway.


    She was indeed a smooth talker. At first, as they were unfamiliar with each other, when she went to greet him, he wasn¡¯t too enthusiastic. However, after a while, he started smiling.


    As the person in charge of Steinway piano in China, CapMan was not a high-profile person. He rarely interacted with the media and maintained a low-key, aristocratic-like luxury.


    People who were rted to the elegant art of music would more or less have a bit of pride in their bones. The only piano in Steinway that had anything to do with the entertainment industry was when Zhao rang was filming ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± a few years ago.


    ...


    It was also because of that fateful encounter that Jiang SE¡¯s distance from Steinway had been pulled so close. Back then, Steinway had even invited Jiang se to their China¡¯s 30th-week anniversary.


    However, he had never heard of Tao cen¡¯s rtionship with the Steinway piano. It was already a remarkable feat to be able to strike up a conversation with CapMan on such an asion.


    However, Yu Zilin didn¡¯t care about that. have you seen Gao Zhaoyang? He¡¯s the General Manager of the China region, Elysees.¡±


    Yu Zilin¡¯s words immediately made the colleague understand.


    The brand Elysees was so famous that all Chinese people might have heard of it.


    Most importantly, Tao cen had been his spokesperson for ten years.


    ¡°Logically speaking, if the General Manager of Elysees wants to chat, he should be chatting with Tao cen.¡±


    It would have been fine if Tao cen had note. However, Tao cen was clearly there, but Gao Zhaoyang had a conversation with Jiang se. It seemed like the two of them had a lot to talk about.


    Yu Zilin¡¯s eyes widened as she tried to guess, ¡±


    ¡°Is thepany Elysees going to change their spokesperson?¡±


    Tao cen had been endorsing for Elysees for ten years. In the eyes of many of his fans, perhaps Elysees was exclusive to Tao cen. If they were to change the spokesperson rashly, Tao cen¡¯s reputation and status would not decline. It might cause a stir in China!


    Xiao Zhang was a little excited. He quickly picked up his phone and chatted with Yu Zilin while typing, ¡±


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t receive any news before this? Wouldn¡¯t the industry receive some news and clues in advance if such a big name wanted to change their spokesperson?¡±


    If this piece of news was confirmed, it could be a major piece of news.


    In China, news that Jiang se and Tao cen were under the same managementpany and yet were not as peaceful as they appeared to be had been circting. The fans of both parties did not get along well either. However, when the media, fans, andizens heard the rumors, there was no concrete evidence to prove it.


    Yu Zilin could imagine how excited the managing editor would be once Jiang se was confirmed to be the spokesperson for Elysees.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. They¡¯re probably in the process of getting in touch with him. It¡¯s possible that Elysees has their own intentions as well. After all, Tao cen has been the spokesperson for ten years. It¡¯s not impossible for Elysees to change their spokesperson to another female celebrity.¡±


    In fact, Yu Zilin had never heard of Elysees changing the spokesperson. Tao cen had been famous for many years and had many works. She also had a lot of fans. If Tao cen did not have any serious character problems and she had a good image, changing the spokesperson rashly might cause a bacsh from Tao cen¡¯s fans.


    However, Yu Zilin sensed that something was off about Gao Zhaoyang and Jiang SE¡¯s conversation.


    Speed and sensitivity were the key to making news in the media industry. Even though she did not have any evidence at the moment, she still quickly took out her phone and secretly turned on the camera. She took a photo of Jiang se and quickly sent it back to thepany.


    Gao Chaoyang told her about how thepany hade up with an advertisement n based on Jiang SE¡¯s image and aura. When they were done with the discussion and Jiang se returned, Tao cen was already having a good time chatting with Chapman.


    Wanwan, I remember that I was only 25 years old when I started filming ¡®extraordinary events¡¯. At that time, I received my first big pay, which was as much as two million Yuan. She smiled and chatted with CapMan, bringing up the atmosphere. A few celebrities around her had already leaned over and listened to her. ¡°I used the money to buy a Steinway piano for myself as a gift. After the piano was delivered, I couldn¡¯t wait to y a part of it, record it as a video, and send it out. At that time, a friend in the channel said,¡±Tao cen, you¡¯ve only made a few movies and be popr for a short period of time. Why are you learning to be like other people? do you think that you can show off your wealth by wearing a watch that costs a few hundred thousand Yuan?¡±¡±


    The moment Tao cen said this, everyone around them burst intoughter. Even Chapmanughed along.


    With Tao cen¡¯s current status in the country, she had been acting for many years and was very rich. For an actress like her, a watch worth more than 100000 Yuan might just be a daily decoration. It was not enough to show off.


    However, after hearing her own words, many people stillughed.


    Mo Anqi was also listening to Tao cen¡¯s words. Seeing that the atmosphere was harmonious, she had a helpless expression on her face.


    Initially, Xia Chaoqun wanted Jiang se to get closer to Mr. CapMan tonight to see if there was any possibility of working together. However, judging from the current situation, Tao cen had practically ruined everything.


    I was young and impetuous at that time. When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t hold back and replied to him directly,¡¯you think I¡¯m showing off my wealth when you see me wearing a watch that¡¯s worth a few hundred thousand. You haven¡¯t even seen the Steinway piano in front of me!¡¯ When she said this, the people around herughed, especially Chapman. Tao cen continued, ¡±


    ¡°From then on, I became even more cautious when making friends!¡±


    She blinked, and Chapman¡¯s gaze became even gentler.


    When Jiang se saw this, she did not intend to suddenly interrupt.


    Tao cen had the situation under control. Even if she went over, she would only be a spectator. She could only find time to contact Chapman in the future.

 Chapter 570

    570 The fight


    Jiang se returned to her seat and looked at the time. There were still about fifteen minutes before the charity banquet officially began.


    Mo Anqi had a helpless look on her face while Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression remained the same.


    Steinway was different from the fedarer watch that Jiang se had bought a few years ago. Their family had never employed a spokesperson before. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s previous efforts were just to get a chance.


    Now that Tao cen had the ability to build a rtionship with CapMan and win his admiration, it was all due to their own abilities.


    The two assistants handed Jiang se a love pie. On it were the items donated by the invited guests so that she could have a rough idea of the items to be auctionedter.


    Jiang se soon saw the pair of bracelets she had donated on the electronic screen. It showed that there were many people who had followed her. Clearly, many of the guests liked the pair of bracelets.


    Steinway had donated a piece of musical score manuscript written by the deceased Italyposer, Amadeus, from 70 years ago. Jiang se was immediately interested when she saw it.


    This manuscript had been around for many years, but it was well-preserved. As Amadeus was a world-famous talentedposer and musician, most of his manuscripts were preserved in the hands of his descendants. Very few of them were circted outside.


    Therefore, his manuscripts were very valuable to many music lovers, and it was difficult to buy them even if you had money.


    For Steinway to be able to donate such a manuscript at a charity party like this, it was obviously very eye-catching.


    From the pictures, there were about two or three pieces of the manuscript, which were worth no less than a million.


    This was especially true in tonight¡¯s charity auction. It would probably fetch a very ideal price. Jiang se did some mental calctions. The 1.6 million that Yu Wei had initially calcted for her might not be enough for her to get the manuscript. She would probably have to spend more.


    It was rare for her to meet someone she liked. After making up her mind, she didn¡¯t panic when the auction officially started. She watched the auction items being auctioned off one by one. The pair of bracelets she donated was sold for 380000 Yuan in the end. At the end of the auction, the manuscript of armadeus was finally brought on stage.


    Jiang SE¡¯s expression brightened. The host on stage was already following the procedure. He first thanked Steinway for presenting the manuscript before giving a simple introduction.


    ¡°One manuscript from Amadeus, and three pieces of music score. This manuscript was from Amadeus when he was young.¡±


    The host picked up the manuscript, and the camera fell on it. The words on it appeared behind the screen so that everyone in the audience could see it.


    At this moment, many people in the audience were already eager to try. The host had exined the rules of the auction. The manuscript would be sold at a starting price of 200000. Jiang se had already expected that the manuscript would be very popr. However, when the auction started, it was still beyond her expectations.


    In less than fifteen minutes, the price of the manuscript had risen from 200000 to 750000. The assistant clicked her tongue and ran over with small steps. She stood at the side of the corridor and lowered her head to whisper to Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    The junior Assistant¡¯s surname was Chen. She was originally a fan of Jiang SE¡¯s. When Xia Chaoqun was looking for an assistant for Jiang se, she took the opportunity to break out of the crowd ofpetitors and work for Jiang se. She took good care of her. Earlier, she noticed that Jiang se was looking at Adeus¡¯s manuscript. When she saw that the price of the manuscript was rising, she became a little anxious.


    ¡°No rush.¡± Jiang se shook her head. This was the moment when everyone was fighting to get their hands on the item. There was not much point in bidding now.


    She exined to her assistant in a soft voice, ¡±


    ¡°When the price reaches a millionter, there will be fewer peoplepeting.¡±


    As the price rose, many people who didn¡¯t have a strong desire for Amadeus¡¯s manuscript would gradually give up. Those who stayed were the ones who really wanted to collect it.


    However, the value of this manuscript varied among people. Jiang se gave it some thought. If Tao cen was a smart person, there was a high chance that she would be able to get her hands on this manuscript.


    Song Yi, who was sitting on the other side of the VIP seats, was also talking to Tao cen.


    ¡°Sister Tao, how many people do you think will bid for Amadeus¡¯s manuscript in the end? Will the price exceed our budget?¡±


    Tao cen had the intention to take over Steinway¡¯s business. She had to get her hands on the manuscript that Steinway had presented tonight.


    Money was nothing to Tao cen, but it was not easy to earn CapMan¡¯s favor with dignity.


    the price is for the financial nner to worry about, not me. Tao cen looked at the cards that were raised from time to time and smiled.


    it¡¯s hard to say how many people will be there in the end, but Jiang se will definitely be there.


    Both of them were very interested in Steinway. She would not miss such an opportunity, and neither would Jiang se.


    When she spoke, Song Yi could not help but look in Jiang SE¡¯s direction. Under the light, Jiang se could be seen sitting in the front row on the other side. Her hands were crossed on herp as she stared at the screen seriously. Up until now, Jiang se had not made any bids for the manuscript.


    will Jiang se be bidding too? ¡± Song Yi asked. Tao cen had been trying to nurture him recently, so when he heard Song Yi¡¯s question, he smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who can get it!¡±


    After the manuscript¡¯s bid reached 900000, the number of people who raised the bid gradually decreased.


    The three manuscripts of Amadeus donated by Steinway were precious, but after they exceeded a million, the people who wanted to collect them became much more cautious.


    After 1.6 million, there were only two people left.


    Mo Anqi squatted down beside her and whispered, ¡±


    the two parties that are stillpeting with each other are eisen group and SA technology. Both of them have cooperation with Steinway.


    When she said this, Jiang se understood that when the price of the three manuscripts from Amadeus exceeded 1.6 million, those who were in the know had stopped bidding. They were not going to bid anymore.


    However, in the eyes of the head of Steinway, CapMan, it was clear that the value of art could not be summed up with just 1.6 million. Therefore, bothpanies that had a partnership with Steinway had made their moves separately in an attempt to raise the value of this armadeus manuscript.


    At this moment, it would be much easier for Jiang se to get the manuscript if she took action again.


    She raised a card and entered her expected price on the operating screen.


    When many people who werepeting for the manuscript had stopped raising their cards, Jiang SE¡¯s sudden raising of her cards had clearly attracted the attention of many people.


    The host on the stage shouted excitedly, ¡±


    ¡°One million seven hundred thousand!¡± It caused an uproar.


    The person-in-charge of Steinway turned around and looked in Jiang SE¡¯s direction. He waved at her from a distance with a smile.


    The manuscript¡¯s market price was around a million Yuan. Even if it was auctioned for charity tonight, 1.7 million Yuan was a bit surprising.


    As soon as the host finished speaking, Xiao Zhang from the media section of China Information muttered to himself, ¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s so willful. She spent so much money just to buy three pieces of draft paper? ¡±


    ¡°She must really like art.¡±


    Yu Zilin¡¯s eyes widened as well. She replied softly, ¡± otherwise, Steinway wouldn¡¯t have sent her that invitation for their 30th anniversary in China. I heard that she¡¯s pretty good at ying the piano too.


    ...


    Before she could finish her sentence, everyone thought that no one would be able to continue bidding after the manuscript reached 1.7 million. Who knew that the next moment, someone else raised his sign to bid.


    Xiao Zhang gasped and pushed her away, unable to say a word.


    Yu Zilin pushed the mirror stand on her face and followed Xiao Zhang¡¯s hand gesture. The person who raised the sign was sitting in the first row of the VIP seats at tonight¡¯s charity banquet. He should be an important person invited by ¡± the style of the times.


    Before she could see who it was, she heard the host say excitedly, ¡±


    ¡°One million eight hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Tao cen is also bidding.¡±


    The moment little Zhang said this, the entire media section was in an uproar!


    does Tao cen really like Amadeus¡¯s manuscript, or is hepeting with Jiang se on purpose? ¡±


    Xiao Zhang couldn¡¯t help but ask Yu Zilin excitedly. Yu Zilin shook her head in a daze.


    After Tao cen raised his card, it was obvious that he would not let the matter rest.


    Xia Chaoqun frowned. Beside Jiang se, Liu Ye pursed his lips and subconsciously turned to look at Jiang se.


    ...


    Tao cen¡¯s actions had pushed Jiang se into a difficult position. If she continued topete, the news tomorrow would definitely reveal that they had been fighting over a manuscript.


    As a result, Jiang SE¡¯spetition with her senior would cause her to be attacked by Tao cen¡¯s fans. At the same time, some Chineseizens would probably think that her personality was too extreme and that she had gone a little too far. She would lose some of the favorable impression that the people had of her if they were not her fans.


    After all, Tao cen had been famous for many years. She had a much deeper Foundation than Jiang se.


    If Jiang se let go now, although it would not look good on her and it would cause the scene of her still submitting to Tao cen at the charity banquet, her ¡®admission of defeat¡¯ would also indirectly prove that she ¡®acknowledged¡¯ that her status was still inferior to Tao cen¡¯s. Even if the media wanted to make groundless usations, they would not be able to do anything about it.


    Tao cen¡¯s fans might mock her if the news was exposed, but it was better than people thinking that she was arrogant.


    Liu Ye and Jiang se had worked together in two shows. He believed that he had some understanding of Jiang SE¡¯s personality.


    She was very smart and knew how to judge the situation. She should understand the principle of temporarily enduring anger.


    He thought that Jiang se did not need his reminder. She would not have a direct confrontation with Tao cen in public either. To his surprise, while he was still thinking about this, Jiang se raised her paddle again. Liu Ye was stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±


    He did not expect Jiang se to continue fighting with Tao cen for the manuscript. Even if she really liked it, there was no need for her to spend so much money on it in such an asion.


    After asking around, she found out that the money was enough for her to buy other Amadeus manuscripts.


    Jiang SE¡¯s head was lowered as she entered her bid seriously. The light from the screen shone on her face. Her exquisite and wless makeup made her look cold and beautiful when she was not smiling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang se seemed to have noticed Liu Ye¡¯s gaze. After she had lost the amount she expected, she looked up at Liu Ye and asked him softly with a smile.


    The host on the stage seemed to be stunned by Jiang SE¡¯s actions. He paused for two seconds before he said, ¡±


    ¡°Two million!¡±


    ¡®Hiss!¡¯ Many people in the venue gasped when they heard the price.


    When Yu Zilin heard the emcee¡¯s bid, she wondered if Jiang se had gone mad.


    If Tao cen stoppedpeting, Jiang se would inevitably bebeled as a bully. If Tao cen continued topete, the ¡®dispute¡¯ between the two female stars of century Gxy, which had been a hot topic for a long time, would be seen by everyone.


    Either way, it was not in Jiang SE¡¯s favor. She had finally made it this far. She had been living in fear and trepidation because of her work. Why was she losing her cool now?


    Mo Anqi was a little anxious as well. She noticed that Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression had turned serious.


    Xia Chaoqun wasn¡¯t usually angry, but at this moment, the disapproval in her eyes was clear.


    Although mo Anqi did not like Tao cen because of Jiang se, she was rational enough to know that this was not the time to fight Tao cen head-on.


    When could they not fight in private? why did they have to put their conflicts on the table?


    However, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, no matter how anxious she was, she could only desperately signal to Jiang se with her eyes.


    ¡°Sister Tao?¡±


    When Song Yi heard Jiang SE¡¯s offer, which was as Tao cen had wished, he either heaved a sigh of relief or became even more nervous.


    He knew that every pair of eyes around him was watching this scene. After tonight, the entire newspaper would be reporting everything that happened in front of him.


    Perhaps it was because he was too nervous and focused, but Song Yi could hear the breathing of everyone around him and the shutter sound of people in the media section taking out their phones to secretly take photos.


    ¡°Do you still want to bid?¡±


    In just a few short breaths, Song Yi felt that his clenched fists were covered in sweat. He was still a little excited, but Tao cen was much calmer inparison.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Tao cen replied with a smile. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    Jiang se took the bait as she had wished. If she stopped now, the scene would end too early.


    While she was happy, she also felt a little regretful.


    In reality, Xia Chaoqun had chosen to guide Jiang se wholeheartedly and had brought her to where she was today in just a few years because she truly saw Jiang se as a worthy opponent.


    She was robbed of her role in ¡± the lost city ¡± by him, and she was set up by him once, but she did not make a scene in thepany, nor did shein to anyone. Instead, she silently endured it. When she saw him, she was still polite and gentle, as if nothing had happened.


    However, she had secretly won the honor of being the first spokesperson of fedarer in China and had also gained Chesare¡¯s favor. She had quietly pushed Laura out of the way and be the female lead of the big production ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± that Chesare had taken up the role of.


    She could even poach a part of the Elysees car brand that she had endorsed for ten years.


    Tao cen actually saw Jiang se in a new light. She even felt that her fighting spirit and ambition were rising. However, she did not expect Jiang se to lose her cool.


    Perhaps he was too young and always took his pride too seriously.


    Her previous impression of Jiang se might have been an illusion.


    Xia Chaoqun was too impressive. That was why she was able to suppress Jiang se when Tao cen was not around. She managed to handle everything well.


    However, at the charity banquet, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Xia Chaoqun was unable to control Jiang se as he wished. Jiang se finally revealed her weakness.


    Of course, the auction had to go on. If Jiang se did not continue to ¡®argue¡¯ with her, the show would not be able to start.


    Since Jiang se had already threatened his position, of course, he had to suppress her. It would be best if he could suppress her to the point where she could no longer turn the tables and threaten him!

 Chapter 571

    571 The scene


    The surrounding media was watching this scene. Some of the people who were sitting in their seats, chatting or ying with their phones stopped what they were doing.


    Everyone held their breath as they looked at the electronic screen behind the auctioneer. The words ¡®2 million¡¯ appeared next to the manuscript.


    Even though many of the people present did notck the two million Yuan, they were still shocked by the dispute between the two top Chinese actresses.


    If Tao cen also spoke up now, the matter would be blown up and both parties would be in a difficult position.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Tao cen did not let down the expectations of those who wanted to watch the show. He smiled and raised the sign in his hand again.


    When Jiang se raised her sign, gasps could be heard around her.


    However, by the time Tao cen raised his sign, there was no longer any sound. Everyone looked at this scene in silence. The sound of cell phones secretly taking photos in the venue was particrly striking in such a quiet and strange situation.


    Things were getting out of control, and all the invited media outlets were probably taking pictures of this scene. Many people could even imagine the headlines of the major media outlets tomorrow: the grace of the times ¡± charity banquet, two top female celebrities of the century Gxy were fighting!


    The organizer of ¡± the grace of the times ¡± had a helpless look on his face. At this point, if the dispute between the two female celebrities who had been invited were to blow up, it would not be good for either of them.


    ¡°Brother Shao, what should we do?¡±


    Several staff members of the style of the times looked at Shao cunjin, the chief editor. Shao cunjin¡¯s face was solemn. The host on the stage announced Tao cen¡¯s bid, ¡±


    ¡°Two million two hundred and fifty thousand!¡±


    ¡°Brother Shao, we can¡¯t let them continue bidding.¡±


    This had already lost its original purpose of charity and turned into a battle of pride and status between two female stars.


    if Jiang se wants to make another bid ... Shao cunjin looked at the auction hall and felt a slight headache.¡±Call rohault from century Gxy.¡±


    Shao cunjin was having a headache. Being able to invite two top female celebrities, Tao cen and Jiang se, to tonight¡¯s charity banquet should have been a happy asion for ¡± the grace of the times. however, after this incident, the fans of both parties might be a little angry at the organizer.


    Both of them belonged to century Gxy. They hoped that the managementpany would step in and suppress the conflict between the two. At least, it would not erupt at this time.


    This matter was clearly disadvantageous to Jiang se. Tao cen¡¯s actions had put her on a pedestal. Unless she stopped in time, public opinion would be against her once the news spread.


    Century Gxy had the intention of promoting Jiang se again. She had been doing well in the past few years. If anything were to happen to her, not only would century Gxy not let the matter go easily, but most importantly, Jiang se had a Crown Prince behind her. She had personally said that she was engaged. That would be the most troublesome thing!


    While the staff of ¡± the grace of the times ¡± were in a terrible fix, mo Anqi, who was next to Jiang se, was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. This was because she saw that Jiang se had already picked up her cards again.


    Mo Anqi had been by Jiang SE¡¯s side for many years. She had been taking care of her ever since she left the temple. From Jiang SE¡¯s little actions, mo Anqi could easily guess that she was going to raise the board again.


    ¡°Sese has always been calm. Why did she suddenly burst out this time?¡±


    Mo Anqi was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat. She whispered to Xiao Zhang, who was beside her, to relieve the pressure in her heart.


    ¡°Tao cen is forcing her on purpose.¡±


    Tao cen had done this to show the media how Jiang se hadpeted with her as ater and snatched her ¡®things¡¯.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s expression was already very serious, but under mo Anqi¡¯s worried gaze, what she was afraid of still happened.


    After the host shouted ¡®2.25 million, is there anyone else?¡¯, Jiang se raised her paddle again.


    At that moment, even though the lights in the venue were not ring, mo Anqi could feel the gazes of the people around her. They were all fixed on Jiang se.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jiang se. When she raised her sign, some of the celebrities in the industry seemed to be watching a good show. As they watched the two female celebrities fight over the three pieces of Amadeus ¡®manuscript, many people who were jealous of Jiang se wished that she could be more impulsive, blow up the matter, and fall under the criticism of the public.


    Jiang se had risen too quickly in the past few years. She was also very popr. There were not many scandals about her, but opportunities came one after another.


    The endorsement was always the best. Back then, fedarer¡¯s watch endorsement had already made many people in the same industry jealous.


    ¡°Two million five hundred thousand!¡±


    The host on stage was a little surprised. No matter how precious Amadeus¡¯s manuscript was, the price was way higher than that even if it was a charity auction.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    Liu Ye turned around in shock. He did not want to get involved in this matter. After all, he had always thought that Jiang se was a calm and intelligent person who knew when she should stand up for her.


    Tao cen¡¯s bidding tonight was clearly a provocation. Her motive was too obvious. Jiang se should not have continued topete with her. If she did, she would be the one to suffer. She should have guessed Tao cen¡¯s motive. Why did she still do it?


    Could it be that she was confident that she had someone backing her up? or was it as Jiang se had said? she was already engaged and her wedding was in a year¡¯s time. She did not n to continue in this industry in the future. She did not care whether her reputation was good or bad, whether the public cursed her or not, or which side the public opinion sided with?


    ¡°You should stop filming.¡±


    Liu Ye rarely spoke to others in such a tone. Having been in this line of work for a long time, he knew that he should keep some things to himself. Some things should not be said even to friends, no matter how good they looked on the surface.


    Moreover, at his age, he understood what mutual respect was. Everyone was an adult, and he had no right to point fingers at others and think what they should do.


    However, things were different now. If Jiang se continued to argue and the matter was exposed, Jiang se might lose some of the People¡¯s favorability. He recalled the first time he worked with Jiang se at the scene of ¡± rescue mission ¡°. She was a girl who did not speak much but was serious.


    Later on, in ¡± the devil ¡°, she personally disguised herself as ¡®Zhang Yuqin¡¯ to convince herself.


    The two of them had worked together in two movies. Jiang se was indeed a very good actress. Among the female celebrities Liu Ye had worked with, other than her talent and looks, which were given to her by the heavens, her hard work and determination were also a huge part of it.


    He really couldn¡¯t bear to see an actress like her be ruined by such a ¡®matter¡¯, so Liu Ye didn¡¯t act out of character and said to her, ¡±


    ¡°You should understand that Tao cen intentionally provoked you with what happened tonight.¡±


    In the past, he rarely said good or bad things about others. When it came to certain things in the entertainment industry, he was just a bystander.


    Whatever conspiracies and tricks, if one didn¡¯t suffer losses and fall for them, one would never know the depth of the tricks.


    However, Liu Ye truly felt pity for Jiang se. He could not bear to see a girl like her be destroyed in such a scheming battle.


    ¡°There¡¯s no benefit for you to continue fighting.¡±


    From the corner of his eye, he could already see Xia Chaoqun crossing his arms. He also saw Tao cen, who was seated in the first row on the other side of the room. The light above her head shone down, making the cheerful smile on her face exceptionally striking.


    The members of the media in the distance were watching this scene intently. It was as if they had expected Jiang se to make a fool of herself in tomorrow¡¯s big news. They looked like they were waiting to watch a good show, which made Liu Ye¡¯s gaze even sharper.


    ¡°If you take the music score and say that you like it, 2.5 million is enough to buy other things.¡±


    He paused and continued, ¡±


    ...


    if you¡¯re trying to get into Steinway¡¯s good books or even get their endorsement, it¡¯s enough to show your attitude.


    The people from Steinway were sitting on the east side of the VIP area, which was specially opened up for them by the organizer. Beside a white piano, the person-in-charge of Steinway¡¯s China region, Mr. CapMan, had a serious expression on his face.


    It was obvious that the manuscript that Steinway had taken out had been contested for until now, and it had be the result of a battle between two top Chinese female celebrities. Even though the price had exceeded Steinway¡¯s original expectations, CapMan found it difficult to be happy.


    He might feel that the original meaning of the manuscript had been sphemed. If Jiang se continued to argue in her fit of anger, it would only be a ¡®disgraceful¡¯ action in the eyes of many.


    In the media stands, Tao Tao was so nervous that she was trembling all over, almost losing her grip on her phone.


    At this moment, her hands and feet were cold, and her throat was bitter.


    Initially, she did not need to appear in the interview tonight. However, when Dragon travel Studios found out that Jiang se, Tao cen, Liu Ye, and the others would be attending the charity party at the same time, the managing editor of thepany sent Tao Tao out as a precaution. He also hoped that there would be some big news at such an event.


    With several big exclusive rights released by Dragon Travel Studio, thepany¡¯s development was getting better and better. The boss jokingly called Tao Tao a ¡± Lucky Star ¡± and believed that she had the potential to dig up big news.


    When she was sent out, she even jokingly said that tomorrow¡¯s front page headline would be in Tao Tao¡¯s hands.


    When Tao Tao came out, she was still thinking that there would not be any big news at an event like this, other than being able to see her idol Jiang se.


    Who knew that the boss¡¯s words woulde true. The news that was released this time might cause an explosive effect tomorrow!


    ...


    Her phone kept vibrating, and messages came one after another, all from her boss.


    The boss was also one of the invited guests tonight, so he should have witnessed such a scene.


    Tao Tao knew better than anyone else the consequences of the media exposing Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s dispute.


    She felt a little hopeless. However, because she was biased toward Jiang se, she suddenly felt an inexplicable hatred for Tao cen.


    Jiang se had wanted the music score in the beginning. It was clearly Tao cen who had interfered. However, due to Tao cen¡¯s ¡®senior¡¯ status, the final oue might be disadvantageous to Jiang se.


    ¡°Taozi, is Liu Ye trying to persuade Jiang se?¡±


    Su Min, who came out of the Dragon Travel Studio at the same time, leaned close to Tao Tao¡¯s ear and asked excitedly.


    Liu Ye was well-known for his self-preservation nature and rarely meddled in other people¡¯s business.


    He maintained a good rtionship with many of the industry¡¯s big shots on the surface, but he did not have a deep friendship with many of them. Now that he was giving Jiang se some advice, did it mean that in Liu Ye¡¯s heart, Jiang se was a friend of a different weight?


    Tao Tao could not hear any of this because she saw the cold expression on Jiang SE¡¯s manager, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s face. She saw Tao cen¡¯s smile that was a little sweet. She saw Tao cen raise her sign again. three million!


    Three million.


    The price of these manuscripts had been raised to a price several times higher than their original value. Tao Tao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the figure. She could only pray that Jiang se would stoppeting for them.


    She was still fantasizing that someone woulde to Jiang SE¡¯s rescue and suppress the number. She hoped that the two female celebrities would not argue over the price of the manuscript.


    ¡°I understand, brother Liu.¡±


    Jiang se turned around. She was well aware of Tao cen¡¯s thoughts and the unfavorable situation for her tonight. She also understood what Xia Chaoqun, mo Anqi, Liu Ye, Tao cen, and everyone else who attended the charity banquet tonight thought of her and Tao cen¡¯s bid for the manuscript.


    Her eyes were clear and sparkling. As she smiled, the corners of her eyes curved into a small arc. I¡¯m aware of your reminder.


    ¡°Stop taking pictures, Sese.¡±


    Liu Ye heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she did not look like she had lost her mind due to her impulsiveness. There seemed to be something brewing in her eyes that he could not understand, but it made Liu Ye instinctively feel that something was amiss.


    Jiang se was about to speak again when the phone in her handbag vibrated.


    She revealed an apologetic smile, opened her bag, and took out her phone. During this time, there were still messages sent continuously. They were all personally sent by Luo Yin. Thepany willpensate you with resources.


    ¡°Sister Xia, Huahua.¡±


    Mo Anqi sounded like she was about to cry. Jiang se had been working so hard all these years. It would be a pity if her reputation was tarnished if she fought with Tao cen now.


    ¡°Please stop Sese,¡±


    Xia Chaoqun had already noticed Jiang se taking out her phone. It seemed like there was no need for her to persuade him. Someone from thepany might have already made a move.


    Only thepany¡¯s chairman, Luo Yin, could hold the ground at this time.


    Jiang se had just renewed her contract with century Silver River. Luo Yin had even given her 0.5% of the shares to keep her. Clearly, he thought highly of Jiang se. Luo Yin would not want Jiang SE¡¯s reputation to go down the drain.


    But could he stop her? This was the first time Xia Chaoqun had such a thought.


    She had worked with Jiang se for many years. Jiang se was very obedient to her when it came to certain matters, whether it was career nning or etiquette sses.


    Jiang se would obey whatever he arranged for her. When she asked Jiang se to go to bed, Jiang se would persevere. When she asked Jiang se to learn the piano, Jiang se would learn it. When she asked Jiang se to attend fitness sses andbat sses, no matter how tiring it was, Jiang se would listen.


    However, she still had her own personality.


    From a certain perspective, she and Xia Chaoqun were the same kind of people. They also had their own stubbornness.


    However, because of a small matter and some pride, Jiang se lost her cool after being provoked by Tao cen. Had he expected too much from her back then, or had he been wrong?


    Xia Chaoqun pursed his lips. The emcee was still asking, ¡±


    three manuscripts for Adeus, three million. Going once for three million, going twice. The host smiled and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Are there any more bids?¡±


    The studio was unusually quiet, and the people from ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ quietly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Liu Ye also heaved a sigh of relief. Mo Anqi and Tao Tao, who were in the media stands, slowly loosened their clenched fists.


    Jiang se picked up her phone and read Luo Yin¡¯s message.¡±Thepany willpensate you with resources.¡±


    She slowly smiled.


    She was not a Princess and did not need the protection of a Knight.


    She didn¡¯t need anyone topensate her for what she wanted. She could reach out and take it herself.


    She picked up the board and raised it again in front of everyone.


    ¡°Five million!¡±


    There was amotion in the venue.


    From the extreme silence just now to the next second, everyone was whispering in discussion. It seemed like it only took a moment.


    A moment ago, Tao Tao was still smiling in relief, but the next second, her eyes widened. She let go of her phone and covered her mouth with both hands.


    ¡°Five million!¡±


    The host couldn¡¯t help but repeat the number as well, obviously to confirm it, afraid that he had seen it wrong.

 Chapter 572

    572 Chapter 572-losing control


    Xia Chaoqun turned his head around. Liu Ye pursed his lips, unable to hide his disappointment.


    Mo Anqi trembled all over. Jiang se, on the other hand, calmly ced her phone back into her bag and gently closed it.


    While many people were still discussing the three pieces of armadeus¡¯s manuscript that had raised the climax of the dinner, in the media section, Xiao Zhang from Huaxia information was dumbfounded. After he came to his senses, he grabbed Yu Zilin¡¯s hand and shook it.


    ¡°What do you think happened to Jiang se? What do you think happened to her?¡±


    Little Zhang was extremely puzzled. has she gone crazy? ¡±


    Yu Zilin was also speechless. The scene tonight made everyone¡¯s hearts tighten. She even heard the reporters next door whispering, ¡± it¡¯s just a charity dinner, but why do I feel like I¡¯m watching a blockbuster film with ups and downs when Tao cen and Jiang se are behind me? ¡±


    Many people agreed with his words. Many people had the same feeling.


    The climax caused by thest scene of the Amadeus manuscript tonight was no less than some wonderful movie clips.


    ¡°This matter has reminded me of something.¡± The reporters in the media section were talking softly, which attracted the attention of some of their peers. Someone turned around and asked in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    do you guys still remember the ¡®light up China¡¯ charity dinner held by ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ a few years ago? ¡±


    Some people were reminded by the reporter and quickly remembered this old incident.


    a female star who yed ¡®rescue mission¡¯ took an autograph from director Zhang Jingan. Do you still remember? ¡±


    With that said, even some people with bad memories remembered.


    At the charity banquet that year, Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature also set off a climax in the venue.


    At that time, the situation was also that two female celebrities were fighting for Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature, and in the end, the signature was raised to an incredible height. How simr was the situation back then to now?


    The only difference was that the female artistes involved in the dispute were different, and the status of the female artistes involved in the dispute was different. The news value of the incident at that time was also different.


    I still remember that Feng Nan was the one who snatched Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature back then.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. She¡¯s the daughter of Zhongnan industries, and her grandfather is a Huaxia Revolutionary Army member.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re indeed rich.¡±


    as expected of the heiress of Zhongnan industries. She¡¯s indeed rich. An autograph, didn¡¯t it cost more than a million? ¡±


    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s more than 1.5 million!¡±


    When the reporter who remembered the final price of Zhang Jingan¡¯s signature spoke, the people around him were silent for a moment. After a while, someoneughed and said, ¡±


    it¡¯s unbelievable that an autograph could be sold for more than 1.5 million.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this record is going to be broken.¡±


    The person who spoke raised his chin and pointed in Jiang SE¡¯s direction. No one spoke again. They waited to see if Tao cen¡¯s side was going to raise their sign.


    The venue quieted down. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Tao cen, waiting for his reaction.


    Song Yi spread open his palms that were covered in cold sweat and wiped them on his suit pants. He licked his dry lips and approached Tao cen, asking in a low voice,


    ¡°Sister Tao, do, do you still want to follow?¡±


    The corners of Tao cen¡¯s mouth rose. She simply could not suppress her good mood after what had happened tonight.


    She did not expect things to go much smoother than she had expected. Jiang se was too inexperienced and could not take a provocation. She had only made a slight move, and Jiang se had fallen into her trap.


    Five million and he still wanted to follow?


    If she continued to follow them, she might be the one who would be reported as a rich fool in the newspapers tomorrow!


    ¡°You must know when to stop.¡±


    Her smile was meaningful, and the meaning of her words was quite obvious.


    Everyone was waiting for her response. Even the organizers of ¡®the style of the times¡¯ were looking at her expression. The host also looked in her direction. The host¡¯s voice rang out in the venue.


    ¡°Five million, five million going once, five million going twice, anyone else? It¡¯s the manuscript of the geniusposer, Amadeus, and it records the source of inspiration for Amadeus¡¯sposition. It¡¯s provided by the Steinway piano store. It¡¯s a three-piece manuscript. Does anyone still want to have it?¡±


    The venue was silent. ording to the rules, the host was already counting down.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s face was as dark as water. With the current situation, he had already made a fool of himself.


    Jiang se would be aughingstock, just like Feng Nan in the past.


    No, Xia Chaoqun even understood that she would end up in a much worse state than Feng Nan.


    Back then, Feng Nan¡¯s status could not bepared to Jiang SE¡¯s current status. The person who was arguing with Jiang se was Tao cen. Tao cen¡¯s poprity among the Chinese citizens was notparable to Zhao ruoyun¡¯s, who had fought with Feng Nan for Zhang Jingan¡¯s autograph.


    The crowd had watched a good show and felt that the previous scene had been wonderful. They had thought that the show hade to an end and that everyone was satisfied when Tao cen suddenly stood up. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she raised her hand, indicating that she had something to say.


    The situation was out of control.


    ¡°Brother Shao, what should we do?¡±


    At this point, the staff of ¡°the grace of the times¡± were on the verge of tears. No matter what, they must have offended century Gxy tonight. Also, Jiang se had suffered such a loss. Her fianc¨¦ would not let this matter rest.


    Shao cunjin was also having a headache now. He had also called the higher-ups and thought about whether to find someone to save the situation and then participate in the bidding to resolve the conflict.


    However, if another person made a bid, things would only get worse unless Jiang se and Tao cen were both willing to stop.


    ¡°We can¡¯t arrange for these two ancestors to appear at the same time in the future!¡± Even though Shao cunjin had a lot of Jianghu experience, he could not help but beat his chest and stamp his feet in regret.


    ¡°Even if I have to offend someone, it¡¯s still better than now!¡±


    Tao cen was about to speak, but no one could stop her. The situation was already very bad, and it could not get any worse. Shao cunjin decided to go all out. He raised his chin and gestured for one of his subordinates to hand Tao cen a microphone. He sneered as if he was going crazy.


    if they want to make a scene, then let them make a scene. Anyway, I¡¯m not the only one with a headache when ites to cleaning up. At most, I¡¯ll just quit!


    When the staff heard this, someone quickly handed Tao cen a microphone. The smile on Tao cen¡¯s face became even sweeter. She held the microphone. Even though she was only in the first row of the VIP seats and was on the stage with the brightest lights, Tao cen was undoubtedly the most eye-catching person in the venue.


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯m sure miss Jiang really likes art, and all she can see is the music score.¡±


    There was a hidden meaning behind her words. Those who did not understand would think that she was gloating. However, Jiang se recalled the ¡®story¡¯ that Tao cen and CapMan had told her about when she had just be famous. When she received her first high remuneration, she had bought a Steinway piano despite the pain. When she received the piano, she performed on the spot, recorded it, and uploaded it to the inte.


    A friend said that she was ¡®showing off her wealth¡¯ by wearing a ring, but she was referring to the fact that people could only see the ¡®ring¡¯ in their eyes, but not the piano that was worth millions. She was secretly mocking that people¡¯s level was not high enough, and their vision and realm were not enough.


    At this moment, she was using the same excuse to belittle Jiang se. Perhaps only Mr. Chapman, the person-in-charge of Steinway¡¯s China region, could understand her.


    Tao cen¡¯s indirect way of stepping on someone was much more brilliant than Feng Nan¡¯s way of making a big deal out of it online. Jiang se almost apuded her shrewdness and wisdom.


    As expected of an expert who had been in the entertainment industry for many years, Tao cen¡¯s scheming definitely yed a huge role in her sess.


    While Mr. CapMan was deep in thought, Tao cen announced with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°A gentleman doesn¡¯t take what others like. There¡¯s a way to fulfill someone¡¯s wishes. Therefore, Amadeus¡¯s manuscript may have to be obtained by the person who really ¡®likes¡¯ it for it to be of full value. Congrattions, Ms. Jiang, the manuscript of Amadeus is yours!¡±


    She took the lead in pping, and the people in the venue followed suit one after another. Gradually, more and more people started pping, and the entire venue was almost drowned in apuse.


    These people could no longer hide the mockery in their eyes. Liu Ye shook his head silently. Xia Chaoqun nced at Jiang se. At this moment, she was suddenly very curious about how Jiang se felt.


    Xia Chaoqun heard Tao cen¡¯s sarcasm very clearly and understood why Tao cen was so proud of himself.


    ...


    Jiang se might have guessed this situation from the start, but she still jumped into the trap that Tao cen had set up. He wondered if she regretted her earlier impulsiveness.


    Xia Chaoqun sighed silently. She had always been full of energy and had an indomitable determination. All these years, she had been filled with passion for her work. However, at this moment, she felt an indescribable fatigue. She had never expected that the well-behaved Jiang se would make such a mistake.


    This feeling was like a master who had fought all over the world. He did not die to the enemy¡¯s sword, but was blocked by a fish bone.


    She reached out and pinched the space between her eyebrows. Her action of lowering her head caused her hair to fall down, blocking her face and the eyes of those who tried to pry into her thoughts.


    Hence, Xia Chaoqun did not notice that after Tao cen had finished speaking and the crowd apuded, Jiang se had also ced her bag on her seat. She then whispered to Liu Ye, who was beside her, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, can you please help me look at my bag?¡±


    Liu Ye was so disappointed that he almost did not react to Jiang SE¡¯s words. He only came back to his senses when Jiang se pleaded for the second time. He nodded with a dark expression.


    He should not have revealed his emotions like that. In reality, Jiang SE¡¯s behavior had nothing to do with him.


    Perhaps it was because he rarely sincerely cared for a person and gave her advice, but she didn¡¯t listen to him and instead caused this mess.


    It was also possible that it was rare for China to produce such a spiritual actress who could break into the European and American markets, so he felt a little pity for her.


    Jiang se smiled at Liu Ye. After thanking him, she adjusted her skirt unhurriedly and slowly stood up.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Jiang se is standing up too.¡±


    ¡°This bi an ...¡±


    The people around him were abuzz with discussion. Xia Chaoqun put down his hand that was covering his mouth and subconsciously raised his head.


    She saw Jiang se lifting her skirt and walking toward the stage.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted from Tao cen to her. They were confused as they did not understand what Jiang se was up to.


    ¡°Sister Xia, Huahua.¡±


    Mo Anqi was also shocked as she called out softly. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he could not help but shout, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy!¡±


    Her initially calm heart was now beating faster. Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump. She saw Jiang SE¡¯s unhurried footsteps.


    Right now, she should be the target of ridicule, but in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes, she seemed to have already won!


    She was not an impulsive person. If she dared to confront Tao cen, she must have her own reasons and was confident that she was willing to do so!


    For the first time in his life, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. When she saw Jiang se on the stage, she naturally took the microphone from the emcee. The situation that had gone out of control because of her fight with Tao cen was now under her control.


    ¡°She, what is she doing, Yingluo?¡±


    Shao cunjin, the editor-in-chief of ¡± the style of the times ¡°, muttered. The staff member was also confused and shook his head with a nk expression.


    At this moment, no one could guess what Jiang se was thinking. There was not a hint of awkwardness on her face. Under the light, she looked radiant and her smile was extremely charming.


    What was Jiang se trying to do?! Shao cunjin from ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ probably wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to ask this question. The people in the media section also wanted to ask this question. Everyone who came to tonight¡¯s charity banquet, Song Yi, and even Tao cen wanted to ask this question.


    Now that things hade to this, she should honestly think of a way to clean up this mess. Even if she cried and panicked, Tao cen thought that it was reasonable.


    However, there was something off about Jiang SE¡¯s expression. When she smiled, her eyes seemed to be glowing. Her delicate and wless lines seemed to be a masterpiece carefully carved by God.


    I¡¯m very honored to have Amadeus ¡®manuscript.


    Jiang se picked up the microphone and looked at the manuscript. Under Shao cunjin¡¯s instructions, the emcee secretly switched the photograph of the manuscript on the screen behind Jiang se to the live camera and set it to show the scene on stage. Jiang SE¡¯s face appeared on the big screen, and her every subtle movement could be captured by the guests.


    Her face could withstand the scrutiny from the big screen. Even the people who hadughed at Jiang se tonight felt pity for her when they saw her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that piano students view senior Amadeus¡¯s works as the ultimate art. Bidding for Mr. Amadeus¡¯s three manuscripts tonight is like a pilgrimage for me!¡±


    When she said that, Tao cen¡¯s smile faded a little as she stood in the first row. Jiang se was indeed smart. She had already thought of a way to justify herself.


    However, such an exnation was of no use now.


    She could convince a small number of people, but the majority might not buy it.


    There was a hidden mockery in Tao cen¡¯s eyes. He held the microphone and waited for Jiang SE¡¯s next move with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. CapMan.¡±


    Jiang se held the manuscript in one hand and the microphone in the other. She suddenly shouted out Chapman¡¯s identity.


    Everyone followed her gaze and looked in the direction of the Steinway piano store. It was obvious that CapMan did not like to be famous this way. The smile on his face appeared rather distant. It was not as gentle as when he looked at Jiang se before, but he still stood up gentlemanly and bowed.


    ¡°Can I borrow the piano from Steinway?¡±


    Jiang se did not seem to notice Chapman¡¯s slightly cold smile as she made her request.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    Chapman did not expect that she would make such a request when she called out to him. He was stunned for a moment before he nodded happily.


    Jiang se picked up the manuscript and walked toward the piano.


    At this time, Shao cunjin reacted and signaled the staff to turn on the lights where the Steinway piano was ced.


    The crowd watched as the lights lit up with every step Jiang se took. The charity banquet tonight seemed to have be her stage. Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, and it was difficult for them to be attracted to anyone else.


    Tao cen vaguely felt that something was not right. Her eyelids twitched, but she could not tell what was wrong.


    tonight¡¯s incident should be beneficial to her, ¡°she consoled herself. It was unlikely that Jiang se would turn the tables. However, she had a bad feeling about this.


    She had been in the Dao for many years and her sixth sense was quite sharp. However, Tao cen could not help but ask herself, Could she be thinking too much?


    Jiang se was about to reach the piano when a Steinway staff pulled out a chair for her to sit down.

 Chapter 573

    573 Chapter 5


    This Steinway piano had been sent to the charity banquet tonight, but it was actually more for the disy of the brand¡¯s image.


    The Steinway staff did not expect the piano toe in handy that night. The staff tied the microphone to Jiang SE¡¯s hand so that the tune she yedter would be heard by everyone in the venue.


    ¡°Sister Tao, Yingluo.¡±


    Song Yi squatted in front of Tao cen and called her in a low voice. What should he do now?


    Ever since the auction for Amadeus¡¯s manuscript had caused the venue to reach a climax, Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯spetition for the score had already caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Be it Tao cen¡¯s bid or Jiang SE¡¯s outrageous bid for the score, Tao cen had expected everything to happen.


    Tao cen¡¯s stand-up speech added a sense of irony to Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®victory¡¯.


    However, to Song Yi¡¯s surprise, Jiang se would stand up and borrow the Steinway piano to perform under such circumstances.


    Did she think that tonight¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t big enough and wanted to make tomorrow¡¯s news even more sensational?


    Song Yi was not the only one who was curious about Jiang SE¡¯s intentions. Many of the guests present were also wondering about it.


    Xia Chaoqun watched as Jiang se arranged the score and sat down in front of the piano. There were many guests at the charity banquet held by ¡± the grace of the times ¡± tonight. There were also many media reporters. However, her every movement was unhurried. She even picked out one of the songs seriously. She took a deep breath and pressed the piano with her finger.


    ¡®Dong¡¯, the crisp sound of the zither passed through the slightly and spread to every corner of the venue.


    Everyone fell silent and looked in Jiang SE¡¯s direction. She was wearing a light-colored sleeveless dress. The moment she sat down in front of the piano, her figure appeared on therge screen on the stage.


    At this moment, the scene that appeared in many people¡¯s minds was that of Zhao rang¡¯s ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± many years ago. She had appeared on camera as a ¡®goddess¡¯ for the first time.


    Compared to the slightly immature and young girl she was then, the current Jiang se undoubtedly had an even more outstanding temperament.


    Her fingertips gently touched the keys. At first, she seemed to be used to the piano. The notes were not regr, and when the messy music sounded, many people frowned.


    ¡°Mr. CapMan.¡± The female assistant sitting beside CapMan had a helpless expression on her face as she whispered, ¡±


    ¡°Should I stop her?¡±


    This piano was purely handmade and had taken a lot of effort from many of Steinway¡¯s craftsmen. It was used to disy Steinway¡¯s brand image. When the staff transported and ced it, they were very careful, afraid that they would touch the piano.


    However, when Jiang se yed the piano, she did not seem to pay any attention to it. Instead, she appeared extremely casual. The messy notes that she yed at that moment made the female assistant unable to bear listening to her.


    If he stopped Jiang se now, she would be embarrassed. Although Chapman did not like Jiang SE¡¯s high profile when she was fighting for the score, he still hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡±


    ¡°If she continues to y like this, stop Yingluo.¡±


    Before she could finish the word ¡®her¡¯, Jiang se stopped moving and her voice came to a screeching halt.


    All the guests in the hall felt relieved, while mo Anqi, who was sitting at the back, looked confused. She bit her finger, looked up, and asked in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nced at her indifferently and exined to mo Anqi, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m just about to start.¡±


    She had also learned the piano since she was young, which was apulsory course for everydy.


    In recent years, although he had been busy with work and neglected his practice, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s theoretical knowledge was quite rich in order to findmon topics with his clients.


    Just as she had expected, Jiang SE¡¯s expression changed when she stopped ying the zither and pointed down again.


    The sound of the zither flowed smoothly from her fingertips along with her movements. Xia Chaoqun narrowed his eyes. After listening to a part of the song, he immediately knew the score Jiang se had chosen.


    She chose ¡± the feeling of a natsuya, ¡± one of Amadeus ¡®famous songs. The tune was melodious and gentle.


    The contact between her fingertips and the keys created a beautiful spark.


    The frown on Chapman¡¯s face slowly loosened. natsuya¡¯s feelings ¡°, which was originally filled with mncholy, was now imbued with a calm and peaceful feeling by Jiang se.


    It was as if he was not in a crowded venue, nor was he in the middle of a charity auction. Instead, he was in the middle of a Midsummer Night with the clean and ethereal sound of the zither.


    The long and emotional melody brought extreme enjoyment to the eyes. The dancing notes were like the sound of mountain streams, flowing joyfully and flowing through the heart.


    Tao cen knew that Jiang se knew how to y the piano. Xia Chaoqun had strict requirements. When Tao cen had been with Xia Chaoqun, he had been arranged to take all sorts of sses. Piano and dance were just one of the sses. However, she did not expect Jiang se to be so proficient in it.


    natsuya¡¯s feelings ¡± wasn¡¯t easy to y, and she was very familiar with the rich tonality changes.


    CapMan was already very familiar with the contents of the three manuscripts. He noticed that there were a few parts where Jiang se was a little rusty.


    This wasn¡¯t because she wasn¡¯t skilled at the piano. From the moment she dared to challenge ¡± natsuya¡¯s feelings, ¡± Chapman knew that she had put in a lot of effort on the piano.


    There were a few euphemisms in the score, but she handled them very well. It could be seen that she had been practicing piano for a long time.


    The reason why she yed the wrong key was probably because she had done it on purpose.


    the feeling of a summer night ¡± was a songposed by Amadeus. It was also one of the three drafts that were put up for auction at Steinway tonight.


    Jiang se was not ying the modified version of ¡± natsuya¡¯s feelings ¡°. Instead, she was ying the origin of Amadeus ¡®inspiration when he first created the song.


    Just this slight change was enough to change Chapman¡¯s impression of Jiang se.


    She was very attentive and very good at getting into rtionships.


    When Adeus wrote this score, he was still young and famous. The world-famous song, ¡± the feeling of a summer night, ¡± was only in the early stages of the concept. It was not as perfect and mature as when Adeus had modified it after he matured.


    However, Jiang se hadbined the two feelings. Not only did she bring out the young and inexperienced era of the great pioneer of art, Amadeus, but she also incorporated the romantic feelings of ¡± natsuya¡¯s feelings ¡± into it.


    It reced the faint mncholy with pure and young intentional mistakes, giving it a new temperament and giving the audience afortable feeling.


    She slowly ended the music, and when she yed thest note, CapMan even felt like he had more to say.


    He did not know what the three score sheets meant to Tao cen that had allowed her to argue with Jiang se. However, after Jiang se had disyed her unparalleled emotions, CapMan felt that the three score sheets were perfect for her to keep.


    Perhaps Adeus would also be happy that such an item would fall into the hands of someone who truly knew the industry. It would y its role and inspire them. It was much better than many people who just kept it as a collection and put it aside.


    ...

 Chapter 574

    574 Imagination


    After Jiang se was done, she sat for a moment before she stood up and put away the score.


    The people in the venue came back to their senses. In the media section, Tao Tao was pping so hard that her palms were red and hot.


    Back when Jiang se was filming ¡± the 99th love letter, ¡± Zhao rang had mentioned that she had personally performed the piano piece that she had yed during the filming.


    At that time, not many people believed it. After all, what they heard was false, and what they saw was true.


    Without actually seeing it, many people thought that this was just a gimmick Zhao rang had created to promote ¡± the 99th love letter ¡± back then. His goal was to hype up Jiang se and boost the box office sales.


    back in ¡®love letter¡¯, I thought that the scene where the¡¯ back goddess ¡®yed the violin was the most beautiful scene in Jiang SE¡¯s life.


    However, after hearing her performance live, they finally realized how deep the shock she brought was.


    Xiao Zhang from Huaxia information sighed.


    I can suddenly understand. Back in ¡®love letter¡¯, li Qingyang almost misunderstood the feelings of love when he saw the¡¯ goddess ¡®ying.


    Yu Zilin nodded her head vigorously. after I¡¯m done with work, I¡¯m going to review ¡®love letter¡¯ again!


    Conversations simr to Xiao Zhang and Yu Zilin¡¯s could be heard around Tao Tao. She was touched and proud.


    The worry and fear that Tao cen and Jiang se had when they were fighting over the score was nothing in the face of true strength.


    ¡°Taozi, look at Jiang se.¡±


    Su Min elbowed Tao Tao. Tao Tao followed her gaze and saw that Jiang se had returned to the stage. She was still holding the manuscript in one hand and the microphone in the other. Clearly, she still had something to say.


    She had just finished ying a song. Facing the audience¡¯s fanatical, admiring, puzzled, and puzzled eyes, she remained indifferent. It was as if she was not the one who had won the audience¡¯s favor. Her impromptu performance had only won herself over.


    tonight, I¡¯d like to thank master Amadeus¡¯s masterpiece that allowed me to fulfill my dream of ying this piece. She said graciously. Tonight was not supposed to be her home ground, but it was obvious that this moment had be her exclusive one.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her fervently. Even Tao cen could not steal her limelight.


    secondly, I would like to thank Steinway¡¯s Mr. CapMan for providing me with such an elegant piano. She bowed slightly and gave a salute. Chapman, who was sitting on one side of the Steinway piano store in the venue, took the lead in pping. The apuse quickly infected everyone in the venue.


    In the past, Jiang se had a very low-key personality and did not like to be in the limelight.


    No one would have thought that her ability to control the situation would be so outstanding.


    As soon as she raised her head, the apuse gradually stopped. At this moment, a thought emerged in Tao Tao¡¯s heart that made her excited: Jiang se could freeze the atmosphere, but she also had the talent to turn the tide.


    as Ms. Tao said, I really like art. I did see the music score. Jiang se raised the music score in her hand. When she said this, Chapman¡¯s gaze toward her was unusually gentle. There was no longer any hint of mockery.


    In any case, a capable and intelligent girl always made people particrly willing to be tolerant of her.


    When Tao cen heard this, she vaguely felt that something was amiss. The bad feeling in her heart became even stronger.


    It was as if the two of them had gone through a bidding war before. Jiang se had spent five million to get the three manuscripts, but she did not lower her head in embarrassment as she had imagined. Instead, she lifted her skirt and slowly went up the stage. Things had already gone out of control.


    but, other than the music score, I also saw charity and respect!


    Jiang se smiled. She nced at Tao cen indistinctly.


    ¡°The value of Amadeus¡± manuscript is hard to estimate! This was an achievement that belonged to the art world! I¡¯m already very satisfied to be able to perform one of senior¡¯s works in addition to doing charity.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s gaze swept across the venue. She could see the surprised and puzzled expressions on everyone¡¯s faces in the front row. She could also see the smile that was gradually disappearing from Tao cen¡¯s face in the VIP seats. just as Madam Tao said, a gentleman should not take what others like. He should help them fulfill their wishes! Amadeus ¡°manuscript can only be of full value in the hands of the person who really likes it!¡±


    Tao cen¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched non-stop. Her breath was stuck in her chest and she felt flustered. An indescribable fear enveloped her.


    He could not allow Jiang se to continue! Tao cen thought this in his heart.


    ¡®I should stand up and interrupt Jiang SE¡¯s speech.¡¯ When the thought came to her mind, her body immediately moved.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on Jiang se, so no one noticed when Tao cen had stood up. Even song Yi had only been jolted awake by Tao cen¡¯s sudden movement, which had caused her chair to move.


    He understood Tao cen¡¯s intentions. Before he could ask the organizer of ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ for the microphone, he heard Jiang se raise her voice.


    so, I¡¯ve decided to give these three manuscripts to Ms. Tao as a sign of my respect for her!


    As soon as she finished speaking, many of the audience members were still dumbfounded. No matter what, they had never thought that there would be such a divine turn of events. Suddenly, a round of apuse rang out from the audience.


    Amidst the pping, mo Anqi instinctively turned her head and saw that Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes and brows were brimming with smiles.


    Xia Chaoqun was obviously in a good mood as he started pping. Mo Anqi seemed to havee to her senses and started pping as well.


    ¡®p, p, p, p, p, p!¡¯ The apuse in the venue rang out again.


    Tao cen was standing among the guests. The moment she heard Jiang SE¡¯s words, she almost lost consciousness.


    It was just that years of etiquette training had made her stand straight instinctively, so that she would not lose herposure and make a fool of herself.


    The situation was immediately reversed!


    ¡°Manuscripts can be auctioned, but art and charity are priceless!¡±


    The apuse became even more intense, and many of those who were still seated could not help but stand up.


    ¡°Sister Tao, sister Tao, sister Tao,¡±


    It seemed like Song Yi was still calling her. Tao cen was stunned for a long time before she felt her flying soul return to her body.


    Her legs were very tight. Because she had exerted too much force, her calves were already cramping. The pain was excruciating, but Tao cen quickly stood firm.


    The development of the situation had already exceeded Tao cen¡¯s initial expectations.


    She initially thought that she would be able to make Jiang se bid against her on such an asion. If the manuscript that Steinway had used for charity was to be contested over with money, it would anger Chapman.


    Since Jiang se waspeting with him as a junior, the media would not let go of this piece of news. He could also manipte it in private and make it a bigger topic so that Jiang SE¡¯s favorability with the people in the country would drop.


    She had thought about everything and had even told Song Yi what to do next.


    The first half of the script went ording to her n. Jiang SE¡¯s performance was much more radical than she had expected. However, Tao cen did not expect Jiang se to turn the situation around in such a way.


    That manuscript was worth five million!


    ...


    Even though she was wealthy and had earned a lot from acting and endorsements over the years, Tao cen never thought that Jiang se would be willing to fork out five million Yuan to set her up.


    All the arrangements she had in mind were no longer of use.


    All the traps she had set for Jiang se were now beingid on herself.


    She told a ¡®joke¡¯ about the piano in front of CapMan. She had intended to mock Jiang se, but it seemed like she was the one being ridiculed.


    He had bid for the manuscript of the music score with Jiang SE only to help her by giving her a chance to perform on the spot.


    She had done it beautifully. After showing off enough, she would give the manuscript to him. Did she want it or not? If he epted it, the news media would probably have something to write about tomorrow!


    The news would probably write,¡¯Jiang se contributed to charity and bought Amadeus¡¯s manuscript for five million to give to Tao cen.¡¯


    If she did not ept it, her argument with Jiang se earlier would have turned into a joke.


    The news media would probably write this: Tao cen and Jiang se fought over the Amadeus manuscript. Jiang se bought it for five million Yuan as a generous gift to her senior, but Tao cen rejected it.


    art is priceless, Yingluo.


    Tao cen kept this sentence in his mouth and muttered it softly. He suddenly felt like cursing.


    ...


    This cunning and sinister woman was doing this on purpose.


    If she epted Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®big gift¡¯ for no reason, putting aside whether she was willing to ept it or not, manyizens who did not know the truth might haveplicated feelings toward her.


    On the other hand, if she did not want it, her previous action ofpeting with Jiang se would seem deliberate and provocative.


    Shao cunjin, the chief editor of ¡± the grace of the times ¡°, did not expect things to be resolved in such an unexpected way. He was initially afraid that Jiang se and Tao cen would fall out in public. However, it seemed like the oue was much better than he had expected!


    The staff member was still in a daze and did not react to the result. Shao cunjin red at him and said, ¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get Amadeus ¡®manuscript.¡±


    When he saw that the staff members were still in a daze, he went up to them and took the draft from Jiang se. He then jogged down the stage and presented it to Tao cen.


    No matter how these two people fought to the death in private, it was fine as long as they didn¡¯t make a scene on such an asion.


    However, after this incident, everyone could finally see the situation between the two actresses of century Gxy. Shao cunjin put away his thoughts and looked at Tao cen, who was still smiling, and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tao,¡±


    He came into close contact with Tao cen and could see that her smile was very forced. Although the corners of her mouth were raised, the expression in her eyes was not as happy as the expression on her face. She had been controlling herself and did not let herself lose herposure.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Tao cen had been defeated by Jiang se tonight. This was a huge joke. There were so many celebrities, fashion experts, and business and political celebrities present. Shao cunjin could understand Tao cen¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Please ept it.¡±


    The audience¡¯s eyes fell on Tao cen. She took a deep breath and said with a smile,


    ¡°This is from miss Jiang¡¯s auction, how can I ept it?¡±


    On the stage, Jiang se looked at her with a faint smile.


    She was very clear about Tao cen¡¯s ns and all these methods.


    She looked at Tao cen and said some nice words tactfully. She tried to reject this ¡®gift¡¯ that was burning her hands. However, no matter how fancy her words were, everyone could hear the awkwardness.


    In fact, it was not Tao cen¡¯s fault for wanting to step on her as soon as possible. The news that she had epted the role in chessaray¡¯s movie, ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, and that she was the female lead, had not yet spread throughout China.


    In the eyes of the Chinese audience, Tao cen was still the pride of the Chinese female stars who had left China.


    However, once ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was released and the news that Jiang se was the female lead of chessaray was reported, Tao cen¡¯s unique status as a ¡± legend ¡± would be threatened.


    In addition, the top brand, fedarer, had signed Jiang se as their spokesperson. In the ten years since the Elysees car brand entered China, it had broken Tao cen¡¯s monopoly on endorsements. Tao cen should feel provoked and uneasy.


    Her advantages were in her works, reputation, endorsements, and other resources. These things that proved her status were slowly being eaten away by Jiang se. She was in a hurry to suppress them.


    Tao cen must have felt even more uneasy, especially after the news that Jiang se was filming ¡± destiny ¡± and was going to take on the box office alone spread.


    Although ¡± ident ¡°, which she had yed the leading role in two years ago, had been nominated for two awards at the France Film Festival and had a good box office performance, ¡± demon ¡± had crushed it in the end. It did not be an annual phenomenon that year.


    At this moment, the post-production publicity for ¡± immortal encounter ¡°, which Jiang se was starring in, had caught up. The box office performance was not bad, and she might not be far from being on par with Tao cen.


    Today, Tao cen could still use his power as the finale of the charity banquet organized by the times ¡®Style Magazine. He had held off the opening of Jiang se, Liu Ye, and Zhang Jingan. However, he wondered if he would be as glorious as he was now after ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± and ¡± destiny ¡± were screened in session.


    Jiang se understood that. However, she was really sorry. Tao cen wanted to suppress her and secure her position as the top female star in China. Coincidentally, Jiang se had the same thoughts as her.


    She had her own ambitions too. She had not entered the entertainment industry and worked hard for so many years just to be Tao cen¡¯s stepping stone or to be the ¡®second best female star¡¯ in China!


    Tao cen¡¯s embarrassment could only be med on her impatience and anxiousness.


    It was a pity that he wasn¡¯t the impulsive and easily angered ¡®young man¡¯ she had imagined. That was why he was able to counter-attack her and make her suffer.


    In the midst of the crowd¡¯s apuse, Tao cen reluctantly epted the manuscript. Her expression did not show the slightest bit of joy. Instead, it was as if she had picked up a piece of red-hot charcoal, and she felt a burning sensation in her hands.


    Jiang se pursed her lips and smiled when she got off the stage. She wondered if she would be able to take the ¡°five million¡± that Tao cen had hyped up on her own.


    When she returned to her seat, Liu Ye seemed to have met her for the first time.


    He was still holding onto Jiang SE¡¯s bag. The crisis of his reputation had been mostly resolved thanks to Jiang SE¡¯s series of actions.


    Although she had made her dispute with Tao cen public, Liu Ye had to admit that her unscrupulous behavior was much better than keeping a low profile and swallowing her anger.

 Chapter 575

    575 Chapter 575-unity


    Jiang se had already sat down, but Liu Ye was still looking down and sizing her up until she called out, ¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu.¡±


    Liu Ye only came to his senses when his gazended on his bag. He handed Jiang SE¡¯s bag over.


    She thanked him, but Liu Ye was still sizing her up. His expression made it seem like he was meeting her for the first time. Jiang se could not help butugh.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sese, have you ever thought that you might not be able to maintain the peace on the surface with Tao cen anymore by doing this tonight?¡±


    Tonight¡¯s big show might even be wonderful for those who saw it with their own eyes.


    Tao cen had intentionally raised the price of the manuscript that Jiang se wanted. She had hyped it up to five million before Jiang se could get it. She had initially wanted to scam her, but she did not expect Jiang se to give her such a hot potato in the end.


    Although Jiang se did not fall for the trap, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the two of them were not on good terms.


    When Liu Ye said that, Jiang se smiled without saying anything. When she saw his serious expression, she recalled his earlier reminder and said, ¡±


    ¡°In fact, Ms. Tao and I are not friends.¡± Naturally, he did not need to bother to maintain a fake rtionship with Tao cen.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of offending her?¡± Liu Ye raised his eyebrows when he heard the implied meaning in her words. He was obviously a little surprised by her honesty.


    Jiang se tilted her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Out of the corner of her eye, she saw mo Anqi secretly gesturing at her with her hand. Jiang se could not help butugh.


    ¡°Because the result will be the same whether I offend them or not.¡±


    In reality, from the moment Xia Chaoqun chose her and stopped working with Tao cen, it was already destined that they could no longer be friends.


    In addition, as her poprity rose, she was already a threat to Tao cen. She had also gotten the endorsement advertisement for Elysees, so she was already in apetitive rtionship with Tao cen.


    Even if she had to swallow her anger and pretend to be deaf and mute, Tao cen might not have wanted to let her off. Tonight¡¯s situation was the best example.


    Rather than this, it was better to cut off some.


    The look in Liu Ye¡¯s eyes changed a little when he heard her words. For some reason, he turned his head and looked at the other side of the venue.


    Many of the managers and assistants of the celebrities were standing in the corner. Xia Chaoqun was standing beside yang Boxi.


    There was no bright light in that corner, but Liu Ye could still spot Xia Chaoqun at a nce. She was wearing a ck suit, and her tall figure was exceptionally outstanding among the managers.


    Xia Chaoqun was slightly tall and didn¡¯t have the slender, Willow-like figure of female celebrities. However, she was able to wear a suit with her own unique style.


    She had her hands in her pockets, and even though she didn¡¯t say a word, she still looked cool.


    She had apanied Jiang se to the French Film Festival. At that time, she had kept her hair short and neat. However, the two of them must have been too busy. Her short hair had grown a lot longer. When it reached the back of her ears, she pulled it up, revealing her slightly angr face.


    It wasn¡¯t a charming femininity, but it was quite special.


    Her calmness and confidence were disyed on her face and in her eyes. Liu Ye had known her for many years and knew how strong her personality was.


    She was like steel, the kind that would not turn soft after a hundred temperings. Instead, the more it was tempered, the stronger it would be.


    Inparison, Jiang SE¡¯s appearance waspletely different from hers. She was more beautiful and was a darling who was born to appear in front of the stage. She received the audience¡¯s apuse and flowers.


    Liu Ye had always thought that other than her beauty, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s admiration for Jiang se and her full support for her was due to her hard work and progress.


    However, he realized that he was wrong.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance tonight proved that no matter how gentle she looked on the outside, she might be the same as Xia Chaoqun deep down. It was just that one was tough on the outside but also tough on the inside, while the other was tough on the inside but was covered in a soft exterior.


    He used to treat Jiang se as a cat, but now he realized that he had been wrong.


    ¡°I think I understand why Chaoqun likes you.¡±


    Liu Ye said softly. Jiang SE¡¯s lips curled up but she did not say anything else.


    After the end of the auction, the rest of the banquet seemed much calmer. However, everyone in the venue was thinking about what had happened earlier. It was just that no one was chatting in front of the organizer and the parties involved in the news of the auction.


    After the banquet ended, Xia Chaoqun strode over and arranged for mo Anqi to drive Jiang SE Home.


    There might be arge number of media reportersing to interview Jiang se about tonight¡¯s incident. It was not appropriate for Jiang se to say anything more at this moment.


    What she did was far more beautiful than what she said. The opportunity to be attacked by the media reporters should be left to the anxious Tao cen to think of a way to exin.


    Jiang se was also aware of the current situation. Hence, she followed Xia Chaoqun¡¯s instructions. After the organizers opened a special passageway, she left with mo Anqi. Xia Chaoqun naturally had her own way of getting out of this. Once she was out of trouble, she would head to Jiang SE¡¯s house to discuss the matter with her.


    By the time the reporters realized that Jiang se had left, her car had already left the venue.


    Tao cen had been stared at the whole time and could not get away at all.


    In addition to tonight¡¯s incident, she had epted Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®five million Yuan for the manuscript¡¯. If she did not say anything, tomorrow¡¯s news headlines would be very interesting.


    Therefore, no matter how aggrieved she was, she stayed behind and let the reporters surround her with questions.


    It was almost midnight when Jiang se returned home. She received calls from PEI Yi and Feng Zhongliang.


    Obviously, the two of them already knew about what happened at the charity banquet.


    After consoling PEI Yi and his grandfather, who thought that she had been ¡®bullied¡¯, Jiang se removed her makeup and took a shower. Xia Chaoqun was already at her house.


    The TV in the living room was already on, and it was showing the interview with Tao cen after the charity dinner.


    When Jiang se came out, her assistants looked excited. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s gaze was fixed on the television.


    It had to be said that Tao cen¡¯s mental fortitude was very strong. She had been retaliated by Jiang se tonight in front of so many people. She must have been embarrassed. However, when she was surrounded by the reporters, she was very calm. She faced the cameras calmly and with a smile, it was as if the little incident at the auction was not worth mentioning.


    She held arge microphone and faced the reporters ¡®questions with ease. She sincerely expressed how happy she was when she received Jiang SE¡¯s¡¯ gift ¡®that night.


    miss Jiang and I are actually very fated. We both chose Gxy century first, and we were both led by Chaoqun. At the same time, we were able to take part in movies directed by Qie. Now, we have the same interests and hobbies. When we saw Adeus ¡®manuscript, we both gave up everything.


    ...

 Chapter 576

    576 Daoist unity


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Mo Anqi¡¯s lips twitched as she listened to Tao cen¡¯s exnation of tonight¡¯s conflict. She and Jiang se had a special interest in Amadeus¡¯s manuscript. I just received news that Song Yi invited the media to dinner tonight. She even gave out huge red packets to the media reporters. She¡¯s probably thinking of a way to save Tao cen¡¯s face.


    However, mo Anqi felt that Tao cen¡¯s words in the interview were exceptionally ironic. Tao cen had harbored ill intentions back then, but now, he wanted to turn the situation around by bringing Jiang se along.


    Jiang se was not very interested in Tao cen¡¯s next move. On the other hand, the assistant felt a little regretful.


    it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s Amadeus¡¯s manuscript. Sese spent five million Yuan to get it, and now I¡¯m giving it to her.


    She knew that Jiang se really liked the manuscript. She had already set her eyes on it before the auction. However, due to Tao cen¡¯s interference, she did not manage to get the manuscript in the end.


    Jiang se did not produce a lot of films. After she became famous, Xia Chaoqun cherished her reputation very much. He was very cautious when it came to taking on roles. He picked through scripts again and again. If there was no good opportunity, he would rather not take on any more.


    As a result, although her current reputation was well known, her sry had increased, and her fame wasparable to Tao cen¡¯s, her annual ie was much less than Tao cen¡¯s.


    This five million Yuan was already equivalent to all the remuneration she could get from endorsing the sports car of Elysees. However, it was too cheap for Tao cen.


    ¡°No need to feel pity.¡± Jiang se grabbed her hair that had just been dried.


    ¡°It might not be long before Tao cen returns the ¡®five million¡¯ back to us.¡±


    The public was watching, and the ¡®gift¡¯ she gave back might even be more valuable than Adeus ¡®manuscript.


    The moment Jiang se finished speaking, Xia Chaoqun picked up the remote control and turned off the television. He turned around.


    ¡°Tao cen has found Steinway and wants to buy the piano that you yed tonight.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words indirectly confirmed Jiang SE¡¯s guess. However, Jiang se did not expect Tao cen to use this method to get closer to Steinway even at this stage. He was really good at making use of this opportunity.


    she got a hold of Chapman¡¯s contact information. She said that she was buying this piano for you, so it¡¯s very likely that she¡¯ll be able to get it.


    She was indeed very smart and knew how to make use of the disadvantage to turn the tables. Tonight, she was in a situation that was not conducive to her, but not only did she not admit defeat and hide, but she also actively thought of a way.


    She could even use this incident to establish a new rtionship with Chapman. Even Jiang se was rather impressed by her.


    ¡°However,¡±


    As Xia Chaoqun spoke up to this point, he crossed his legs and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. Luo send you a message tonight?¡±


    After the incident, the situation became serious. Under the watchful eyes of the public, two female stars from century Gxy fought over a musical score manuscript in public. They raised the price and caused the situation to go out of control. The bystanders were helpless. Therefore, someone had informed century Gxy, the managementpany of both parties, at the time. To calm the situation, Luo Yin directly sent a message to Jiang se.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Jiang se nodded. Luo Yin¡¯s method of dealing with the situation back then was the same as what many people had expected. He told her not to fight with Tao cen for the time being and to avoid a momentary conflict. However, everyone knew what Jiang se did next.


    Not only did she not listen to Luo Yin¡¯s arrangements, but she also embarrassed Tao cen in front of everyone.


    Under Xia Chaoqun¡¯s gaze, Jiang se nodded with a calm expression. The atmosphere in the hall was rather awkward.


    Mo Anqi recalled Xia Chaoqun¡¯s frown at the dinner party. She was afraid that Xia Chaoqun would be angry, so she sneaked a nce at Jiang SE¡¯s expression and then at Xia Chaoqun¡¯s.


    However, Xia Chaoqun didn¡¯t seem to be angry. Instead, he had a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Alright, then. Thepany¡¯s decision should be out soon.¡±


    Not only did Jiang se embarrass Tao cen, but she had also embarrassed Luo Yin. When she said that, mo Anqi found it strange that Jiang se actually nodded in agreement, indicating that she had epted the oue.


    Xia Chaoqun had just finished speaking, and before he could continue, Zhang Chi¡¯s phone, which had been sitting in the hall all this while, started vibrating.


    The vibration sound was particrly eye-catching in the quiet room. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Zhang Chi. He made a gesture with embarrassment and picked up the phone.


    The person on the other end of the line was obviously of extraordinary status because Zhang Chi stood up immediately. Even though the person he was talking to was not in front of him, he still showed a respectful expression. After saying a few words, he covered the receiver and looked at Xia Chaoqun.


    ¡°Sister Xia, it¡¯s a call from Mr. Luo, Yingluo.¡±


    He nced at Jiang se as he spoke. His expression was a little awkward.


    It was easy to imagine how furious Luo Yin was at this moment. With such newsing out of two of his top female stars, no matter who won or lost, it would not be good for thepany.


    Xia Chaoqun picked up the phone and walked to the side to answer. About 15 minutester, when she returned, the call had already been cut off. She conveyed Luo Yin¡¯s message, ¡±


    ¡°The results of the processing are out.¡±


    The consequences of this incident were not small, and thepany had to step in to clean up the mess. Hence, the results came much faster than Xia Chaoqun had imagined.


    Jiang se sat up straight and listened to Xia Chaoqun.


    This time, she was no longer as mboyant as she had been at the banquet. On the contrary, she was much more obedient. Xia Chaoqun couldn¡¯t help but want tough at her.


    ¡°First of all, you can¡¯t say anything about this matter.¡±


    Thepany wanted to protect Tao cen. There was no doubt about that. After all, Tao cen was the most profitable female star in the Gxy. Thepany should suppress this matter for her.


    If Jiang se refused to let it go and the two of them fell out, the media would benefit and theizens and audience would treat them as an after-meal joke. It would be a scandal for both of them. It would not be worth it.


    Jiang se understood his reasoning. She nodded. Xia Chaoqun continued, ¡±


    secondly, Mr. Luo¡¯s intention is for you to put aside all other work for the time being after you¡¯re done filming ¡®fate¡¯ and the advertisement endorsement for Elysees.


    In other words, Jiang se was being treated coldly by thepany.


    okay, ¡± Jiang se replied. She had already expected this oue, so she did not object.


    If it were any other disobedient artistes, thepany might have stopped their work from being released. However, this would not work on Jiang se.


    the salvation of God ¡± was invested in by a top foreign filmpany, and the director was Chesare. No matter how powerful Luo Yin of century Gxy was, he couldn¡¯t stop such a work from being born.


    Since there was no way to stop Jiang SE¡¯s movie from screening, thepany¡¯s only solution was to stop her from showing her face in public.


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be a long time.¡±


    After all, thepany only wanted Jiang se to reflect on her actions. They did not intend to destroy a promising actress like her.


    The period of reflection could be as short as a few months, and as long as half a year to a year. To Jiang se, it was nothing. When she saw mo Anqi¡¯s slightly depressed expression, she even asked, ¡±


    ...


    ¡°What else?¡±


    The assistants looked helpless, but Xia Chaoqunughed.


    also, Huo Zhiming¡¯s ¡®suspect¡¯ originally had Tao cen as the female lead. Now, thepany wants you to take on the role of ¡®Zhong Qi¡¯.


    She spread her hands. you can¡¯t refuse.


    Even if Xia Chaoqun did not exin, Jiang se would probably understand the reasoning behind it.


    There were two reasons for Luo Yin¡¯s arrangement.


    Firstly, she wanted to appease Tao cen¡¯s anger after she had suffered a loss. In ¡± suspect, ¡± Tao cen was the main lead actor while Jiang se yed a supporting role. This was to appease Tao cen¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    Coincidentally, Yuan Tao cen had suffered a loss at tonight¡¯s charity banquet. At the same time, it was also to appease the fans who were dissatisfied with Tao cen¡¯s status being ¡®threatened¡¯ by Jiang se. It could be considered thepany¡¯s stance.


    Secondly, after tonight¡¯s ruckus, everyone knew that the two Gxy Stars, Tao cen and Jiang se, might not be as harmonious as they appeared to be on the surface. They were probably fighting each other in private.


    However, as long as the media didn¡¯t capture the two of them saying bad things, thepany would probably think that the two of them were ¡®like-minded¡¯ sisters.


    Jiang se already had a fianc¨¦, and the PEI family had an extraordinary status. As such, after many movies werepleted, Jiang se would have fewer opportunities to work with many male stars to create hype.


    ...


    This was a good opportunity for both parties to raise the topic of discussion. It was a good thing for both Tao cen and the film.


    It was true that thepany had ns to suppress Jiang se. however, you should have thought of the consequences after you ignored Mr. Luo¡¯s news.


    Thepany preferred obedient puppets. Xia Chaoqun did not say this out loud.


    Jiang SE¡¯s habit had always been to focus on one show she took on. She did not like to take on another show at the same time. However, thepany clearly did not give her any other choice.


    The few assistants were still a little unhappy. Xia Chaoqun said, ¡±


    fortunately, you didn¡¯t have the image of ¡®Shen xueran¡¯ in ¡®suspect¡¯. This has satisfied your initial n.


    Xia Chaoqun was still in a good mood. She had finally gotten a satisfactory result from her action of trapping ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ in ¡®suspect¡¯.


    Although the process was ratherplicated, it did not go against Jiang SE¡¯s initial wishes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a new script after shooting¡± immortal encounter.¡±¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nodded after Jiang se said that. When she was done with her business, she looked down at the time. Just as she was about to get up and leave, she did not expect someone to rush toward her.


    Instinctively, she was about to raise her leg to kick her, but when she looked up and saw that it was Jiang se, she lowered her leg again. Just as she was about to get up and Dodge, it was already toote.


    Jiang se sat on the sofa¡¯s armrest and wrapped her arms around her neck.


    Xia Chaoqun wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked by his actions. Even mo Anqi and the others were dumbfounded at the sight.


    Xia Chaoqun had never liked to get close to others. She was too cold and too rational. In the eyes of many people, although she was a very capable person, she did not give off the feeling of being too heartless. Shecked the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures that most ordinary people had.


    Most of the people in thepany and around her were afraid of her, and few were close to her.


    Even after working with Tao cen for several years, the two of them had only maintained a faint cooperative rtionship.


    She was neither too close nor too far away from everyone. Even her assistant, Zhang Chi, who had been by her side for many years, had never seen anyone so close to her.


    Even though Xia Chaoqun rarely returned to Hong Kong to reunite with his family every year, he was more rational than emotional. Now, Jiang se was hugging her tightly.


    Zhang Chi¡¯s eyes widened. He saw Xia Chaoqun¡¯s unprecedented confusion. She grabbed Jiang SE¡¯s arm but did not dare to pull her away.


    If she pushed Jiang se too hard and left a mark on her skin, the media might take pictures of her and write about her.


    At this moment, she should be thinking about this small problem. That was why she was not used to being carried by Jiang se, but she did not know what to do.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun!¡±


    Jiang se hugged her and rested her face on Xia Chaoqun¡¯s shoulder. She could feel Xia Chaoqun¡¯s body tense up the moment she hugged her. However, he did not let go as Xia Chaoqun wished.


    ¡°I really like you. Thank you for what you¡¯ve done for me.¡±


    She acted coquettishly and gently. When the words left her mouth, Jiang se sharply noticed that Xia Chaoqun¡¯s originally tensed body had suddenly stiffened. She seemed to be a little unustomed to this kind of intimacy, but she was trying to rx.


    thank you for taking care of me. Thank you for getting the role of ¡®Zhong Qi¡¯ for me.


    When Jiang se said this, Zhang Chi could clearly see the bewilderment in his calm and decisive superior¡¯s eyes.


    Perhaps it was because she had been too powerful in the past, but everyone felt that everything she did was natural. It was because she was Xia Chaoqun. Whether it was in the century Gxy or in the Huaxia entertainment industry, she was like a legend.


    She had brought two female celebrities to the peak of the Chinese film industry. Therefore, no matter what kind of achievements she had, in the eyes of many people, it was because she was Xia Chaoqun. It was natural for her to do her best.


    At this moment, Xia Chaoqun was in a daze. Jiang SE¡¯s hug and her thanks were probably the most special and emotional gift she had ever received.


    ¡°Am I very willful?¡±


    She did not let go of Xia Chaoqun as she leaned limply against his side. Xia Chaoqun wanted to appear calm and make her sit properly, but the corners of his lips went against her wishes and curled upwards.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡±


    She wanted to be more serious, but she couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡±


    ¡°Be more obedient next time, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang se nodded obediently.


    After Xia Chaoqun and Zhang Chi left, the few assistants were still in a daze. Mo Anqi patted her chest and said, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen sister Xia lose her cool. It¡¯s been six or seven years, Yingluo.¡±


    At this time, Zhang Chi, who was driving Xia Chaoqun home, saw from the rearview mirror that Xia Chaoqun had been lost in thought the entire time.


    The lights at the back of the car were on. ording to her past habits, she was someone who would not waste time on the road. She would take any free time to work, read documents, and not let her mind be empty.


    She was still looking at the document on herp. However, it had been more than ten minutes since shest turned a page. She lowered her head and looked dazed. Her unusual behavior must have something to do with Jiang SE¡¯s hug and words earlier.


    At this moment, Xia Chaoqun was no longer the calm workaholic career woman. However, in Zhang Chi¡¯s eyes, he felt that she was more humane than ever.

 Chapter 577

    577 Chapter 577: the final battle!


    Perhaps it had been too many years, but everyone had already gotten used to everything Xia Chaoqun had done, including Tao cen, who she had helped to rise to power in the past. Everyone thought that it was only natural for Xia Chaoqun to do his best and that the hard work she had put in for this was also justified. Otherwise, why would she have been called the number one gold manager of the century in the Gxy? why would she have been able to work with a female star like Tao cen and get Luo Yin to use his shares to keep her?


    Everyone felt that it was normal for her to put in so much effort behind the scenes. Even Xia Chaoqun himself felt that he was already used to it.


    However, Xia Chaoqun realized that Jiang SE¡¯s gratitude today meant a lot to him.


    Zhang Chi sent her home. He had thought that after tonight¡¯s incident, his boss would be in a trance and would not work anymore.


    He was secretly thinking that he might be able to finish work early tonight and go home. Who knew that just as he parked the car and opened the car door for Xia Chaoqun, he would see his boss, who had been in a daze earlier, now return to his usual shrewd and capable appearance. When he got out of the car, he even instructed him to take the documents out of the car.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hold it in. A crack appeared in the professional and calm image that he had developed after following Xia Chaoqun for so many years.


    ¡°Sister Xia, do you still need to work?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s gaze showed that he had said something unnecessary. there¡¯s a lot of work to do tonight. Other thanmunicating with the media, it¡¯s best if we can get hold of the news tomorrow and see if it¡¯s disadvantageous to Sese. We also need to prepare some information that will be useful for the meeting when we return to thepany tomorrow!


    If what she said was true, Zhang Chi felt that he wouldn¡¯t even need to sleep tonight.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s dazed expression was gone. He seemed to be filled with energy. Jiang SE¡¯s words did not stop her. Instead, it made her walk even faster.


    Tonight might be a sleepless night for many people.


    Other than Xia Chaoqun, who was busy with work, many News and Media personnel were working hard for tomorrow¡¯s news headlines. Many people were talking about the charity dinner tonight organized by ¡°the grace of the times¡± with great relish.


    Whether it was the argument between Jiang se and Tao cen at the dinner party or the fact that Jiang se had given Tao cen the manuscript that she had bought for five million after she had finished ying the song, all of these were gossip worthy of further discussion.


    Tao cen could not fall asleep either. She had been in the underworld for many years and had a good image. After she became famous, many people fawned over her whenever they saw her. Thepany also supported her greatly. It had been a long time since she had suffered such a big loss like tonight.


    After the interview with the media, he contacted Steinway¡¯s CapMan and made a request to buy the piano that Jiang se was ying tonight. It was almost three O ¡®clock when he got home after bribing the media.


    Her assistant and Song Yi followed her into the house. She changed out of her shoes. When the female assistant took out her slippers, she realized that Tao cen¡¯s feet were already bruised in several ces. The blisters had burst and were bleeding. It was a terrible sight.


    Tonight, she was wearing the brand new shoes that she endorsed. The thin high heels were as long as 12 centimeters. She had been standing in them for a few hours, and it was worn out. It was definitely not a newly formed wound, but she held on and did not say a word.


    After she took off her shoes, her expression was normal, and no one could tell that she was in pain.


    Her assistant helped her put on her slippers while listening to her order Song Yi.


    keep a close eye on the media tonight and try to get their drafts. Also, help me make an appointment with CapMan tomorrow. We must get that piano from him tonight.


    Jiang se had given her such a ¡± big gift ¡°. If she did not express her gratitude, she would probably be drowned in the saliva of many of Jiang SE¡¯s fans.


    For Tao cen, he had suffered a great loss tonight.


    The piano that Steinway¡¯s family used as a disy was the only one in the world. It was a handmade piece that could not be replicated. Needless to say, it was extremely expensive.


    Most importantly, after Tao cen had suggested purchasing the piano from Chapman, thetter had rejected her without hesitation.


    If she wanted to get this piano, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of money. She might also have to spend some of the favors she had saved up in the past, which was the most important thing.


    As he thought of this, Tao cen¡¯s heart burned with anger.


    When she sat on the sofa, Song Yi was still carefully looking at her expression.


    The assistant brought her a cup of hot tea. She held the cup and closed her eyes to rest. She didn¡¯t look at Song Yi and seemed to be able to guess what he wanted to say.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Sister Tao, President Luo called tonight and said that Mr. Luo is very unhappy.¡±


    Tao cen opened her eyes when she heard this. At this moment, she hid all her fatigue and anxiety under her well-maintained face.


    It was already past three in the morning. Tao cen should be very tired after experiencing so many things today, but she still persevered and was cleaning up the mess she had caused.


    ¡°Rohault called?¡±


    She noticed this and Song Yi nodded. Seeing her put down the cup, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡±


    Mr. Luo is really unhappy. Even the one who called to inform us was Roo!


    Before hepeted with Jiang se, Tao cen had actually guessed that his actions would enrage Luo Yin. However, two tigers could not share the same mountain.


    When Jiang SE¡¯s fame and status were gradually increasing, there were only so many endorsements and movie resources. With so many people trying to outdo her, she could not let go.


    Thepany had made it clear that they were going to support Jiang se heavily. If she did not fight for it, she might be reced in the future. Would she still have a ce in the entertainment industry in a few years ¡®time?


    She knew that Luo Yin would not be happy. However, she had also thought about it. Once Jiang se was suppressed, thepany would ignore her for a while no matter how unhappy they were with her actions. However, she would have one lesspetitor. She was still Tao cen.


    She had works, a fan base, acting skills, and connections, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    But now that her n had failed and she had angered thepany, Luo Yin didn¡¯t even call her personally anymore. Was this proof that she was already on the verge of being abandoned by thepany?


    however, I heard that Jiang SE¡¯spany has also punished her.


    Song Yi saw her expression and quicklyforted her,


    Zhou Sheng called me to tell me that Mr. Luo called Xia Chaoqun and has already decided on Jiang SE¡¯s punishment.


    His words didn¡¯t make Tao cen happy. The assistants in the room didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Song Yi bit the bullet and said, ¡±


    ¡°This proves that Mr. Luo also values your Kasaya very much.¡±


    As a Special Assistant, Zhou Sheng could get some information from Luo Yin. However, if Luo Yin didn¡¯t want to tell him, he would not know about it.


    If Mr. Luo had not intentionally revealed the results of Jiang SE¡¯s case, he would not have informed Tao cen so quickly.


    This only proved that although Luo Yin had expressed his dissatisfaction with Tao cen and that she had taken the initiative to stir up trouble, he had let Luo ao make the call as a small warning. At the same time, he had also used Zhou Sheng¡¯s mouth to tell Tao cen that Jiang se had also been punished. This was also a way to appease Tao cen.


    However, on the other hand, Tao cen¡¯s call was made by Luo ao. On the other hand, although Jiang se had been punished, it was Luo Yin who had called her personally. It was clear who was more serious.


    ¡°Valued? No. Tao cen shook his head and suppressed his feelings. this only proves that Mr. Luo values Jiang se more.


    As he ced great importance on her future development, he could not tolerate any ws on her. Whether it was her reputation or negative news, Mr. Luo had personally asked about it.


    ...


    Song Yi didn¡¯t understand. Tao cen nced at him and said,


    ¡°The deeper the love, the more the me will be. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    When she said this, Song Yi understood.


    however, Zhou Sheng said that Mr. Luo¡¯s decision is to suspend all of Jiang SE¡¯s activities, apart from the movie ¡®destiny¡¯ and the sports car advertisement for Elysees. He also said that she has to take on the role of the female supporting character ¡®Zhong Qi¡¯ in Huo Zhiming¡¯s ¡®suspect¡¯ as a form ofpensation for her ¡®mistake¡¯ tonight.


    In Song Yi¡¯s opinion, thepany¡¯s decision was biased toward Tao cen, and it was not just because they loved Jiang se.


    Although the person who called Tao cen was Luo ao, he only gave him a ¡®warning¡¯ and didn¡¯t actually punish him. Song Yi felt that this was more like thepany¡¯s protection of Tao cen.


    Tao cen rubbed her forehead. A lot had happened tonight and her heart was still in a mess. She also had a manager who needed her guidance.


    At this time, she suddenly began to miss Xia Chaoqun. She had known Xia Chaoqun for many years and had worked with him happily. No matter how troublesome the matter was, Xia Chaoqun would always be able to cut through it quickly and easily.


    At that time, she only needed to concentrate on acting, manage her image, and maintain her rtionship with the brand manager. She had never felt so troubled by trivial matters.


    Xia Chaoqun was in charge of all thepany¡¯s Affairs, and he was also in charge of external media rtions. Compared to that time, she really felt much more rxed.


    It was a pity that Xia Chaoqun had chosen to let go of her all of a sudden, and she had not tried to make him stay.


    ...


    In Tao cen¡¯s eyes back then, Xia Chaoqun had given up on her to choose a new artiste. To her, this was an act that was damaging to her reputation and pride. She felt that Xia Chaoqun¡¯s choice back then was too rash, and she had disdained to lower herself and beg him.


    Now that Tao cen thought back to the past, he wondered if he had not been so arrogant back then and had asked Xia Chaoqun to stay. If that had happened, the situation today would have beenpletely different.


    However, now that this thought had appeared in her mind, she realized that she had wanted to make Xia Chaoqun stay. However, even after so many years, they were still not friends. Even if she wanted to make her stay, she did not know what excuse she could use.


    I¡¯ll deal with the media first. Then, help me arrange a meal with Mr. Chapman¡¯s assistant. As for thepany¡¯s request for her to film ¡°suspect¡± with Jiang se, Tao cen narrowed her eyes. This was a good opportunity for her to ¡°work together¡± with Jiang se. She had to get back at them in the movie for the loss she had suffered tonight.


    Since these methods couldn¡¯t make her lose out, then he would use the movie to ¡®teach her how to be a human¡¯ and let thepany and the movie fans see who was the best!


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song Yi nodded and watched Tao cen quickly pull herself together. Her decadence only stayed in her eyes for a few seconds before she became an ambitious woman again.


    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t without its benefits.¡±


    On the bright side, at least Tao cen had managed to get on Chapman¡¯s good side through tonight¡¯s incident. It was not easy to keep in touch with him in the past.


    After all, Steinway had never been in contact with people from the entertainment industry and was closer to the arts. Tao cen had needed to put in a lot of effort in the past to be able to take this opportunity to maintain a friendly rtionship with Steinway. Now, the opportunity and excuse were right in front of Tao cen. If he could take this opportunity to secure a project rted to Steinway, Tao cen¡¯s status would be higher than it was now.


    The face that he had lost tonight was nothingpared to this opportunity.


    People would always remember the winner and only her future achievements. Not many people would always stare at her embarrassing incident tonight.


    Tao cen had been in the industry for many years, so he quickly figured out this problem.


    The next day, the headlines of all the major Chinese media outlets were about Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s dispute over the musical score at the charity banquet the night before.


    But because of Tao cen¡¯s timely public rtions, the major media outlets ¡®words were much better.


    While Jiang se was having her breakfast, mo Anqi opened the news link on her tablet and showed her. what ¡®sisterly love¡¯? Jiang se spent five million Yuan to buy Amadeus¡¯s manuscript and gave it to Tao cen to break the rumors? these media reporters really dare to write anything. They write it as if it¡¯s real!


    Mo Anqi had already expected this oue. Fortunately, although the news was particrly lenient toward Tao cen, it was not negative for Jiang se. Hence, she held back herints.


    Jiang se scrolled through a few news articles. They were all simr. However, when she saw the entertainment website of Huaxia information, her eyes froze.


    There was no other reason. The content of the entertainment headlines of Huaxia information had changed!


    A minute ago, Jiang se was very certain that the headlines of Hua Xia information were about her buying the musical score and sending it to Tao cen. However, after she refreshed the page, the news had changed to apletely different headline from the previous one,¡¯sisterly love broken up and discord¡¯. Jiang se and Tao cen began to show signs of a dispute.


    who¡¯s ¡®breaking up with her sisterly bond¡¯? what¡¯s with¡¯ throwing five million just to bid for a manuscript and send a soulmate¡¯? huh, this news is ridiculous. mo Anqi was still grumbling when she noticed Jiang se refreshing the webpage. Her sharp eyes caught thetest news from China Info on her tablet.


    This news should have been released at thest minute. Before this, the headlines of Huaxia information were all nonsense like the other media headlines.


    Jiang se clicked on it and read the content of the report.


    During the charity dinner organized by ¡± the grace of the times, ¡± Jiang se had a friendly chat with the Regional General Manager of Elysees. She was interested in a new round of coboration with Elysees!


    Jiang se could already imagine the number ofizens who were there to watch the show and the waves that would be stirred up from this reading guide alone.


    In the eyes of many Chinese people over the past few years, Tao cen was supposed to be the exclusive spokesperson for the brand Elysees. If Jiang se really wanted to work with Elysees, it would be like touching Tao cen¡¯s cake. The rumor of her and Tao cen¡¯s ¡± sisterly rtionship ¡± would naturally be dispelled on its own. It was no wonder the news headline of Huaxia Information Network would say ¡± beginning of conflict ¡°.

 Chapter 578

    578 Chapter 578 help him


    In the midst of the overwhelming ¡®sisterly love¡¯ news, the news headline that Huaxia information had changed at thest minute spread in a very short time and attracted manyizens.


    The article reported on Jiang SE¡¯s conversation with the General Manager of the China region, Elysees. The reporter who wrote the news was clearly present at the charity banquet the night before.


    With Jiang SE¡¯s current status, she had attracted a lot of attention at a ce likest night¡¯s. It was not unusual for Gao Zhaoyang¡¯s greeting to attract unwanted attention.


    Both parties probably had the intention of greeting each other on this asion. It could be considered as Elysees ¡®early game to test the Chinese audience and figure out the market¡¯s reaction.


    However, to be able to notice the coboration between Jiang se and Elysees and dare to publish such a piece of news without any concrete evidence, the media in China had seized the opportunity when the focus of the Chinese media¡¯s attention was on the ¡®auction¡¯ between Jiang se and Tao cen.


    With such a small matter, he easily drew the audience¡¯s attention with the help of Jiang se and Tao cen.


    She looked at the reporter who reported the news and saw that it was written below the name: Zhang Lan and Yu Zilin were reporting.


    The name Zhang Lan was rather unfamiliar to Jiang se, but she had some impression of this Yu Zilin. She finished her breakfast and rinsed her mouth beforeing out to check the market¡¯s reaction to this matter. Only then did she realize that not only had the news attracted arge number ofments fromizens, but even her social media ount had been attacked byizens who had heard the news.


    The assistants looked furious. Clearly, many of thements were not ideal. Jiang se picked up her tablet, but mo Anqi tried to stop her.


    don¡¯t look at it. Just let us manage it. It was obvious that there were some extreme words in the message, and Mo Anqi was afraid that she would be angered.


    However, Jiang se still wanted to see what theizens in China thought about her coboration with Elysees. She was not as weak as mo Anqi had imagined.


    The number ofments was much better than Jiang se had expected. The most popr topic was divided into three factions.


    One group consisted of Jiang SE¡¯s fans. In the beginning, they were attracted by her image in ¡°the 99th love letter ¡°. Later on, they were convinced by her various works and became her fans. Theizens all felt that it was something worth being happy about when Jiang se was able to endorse Elysees ¡®car.


    These fans were sincerely working hard for their idol¡¯s achievements, and they all left messages on her social ount to congratte and encourage her.


    The other group was the audience who were skeptical about Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement of elisees. In the ten years since elisees had entered China, Tao cen had always been the exclusive spokesperson for her. Although Jiang se had be very famous in recent years and had even obtained the special status of being the spokesperson for the Chinese region by fedarer midway, many of the audience in China felt that Tao cen¡¯s image was deeply rooted. It would not be easy to rece her. They thought that it was just a rumor and that they had rushed over to verify it. They wanted to find out some clues.


    On the other hand, Tao cen¡¯s fans had a very strong reaction. They felt that Jiang se was ¡®scheming¡¯, disrespecting her seniors, and snatching their resources. Due to her young and beautiful appearance, she had been popr in century Gxy in recent years. Now, she was even snatching Tao cen¡¯s endorsement deal. It could be said that she was¡¯ very despicable¡¯.


    [little Superman: congrattions to Sese for getting the endorsement of Elysees after getting fedarer. Well done!]


    Mandy said,¡±if Sese can get the endorsement deal from the Elysees, she¡¯ll be really amazing.¡±


    Mrs. Yang: ¡°although Huaxia information only said so and the matter hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet, it¡¯s great if it¡¯s true! ever since Jiang se started her career, the few advertisements she has taken on have all been very stylish. The earliest one was Adele, andter on, the jewelry Brand Hong Kong Hua¡¯s advertisement also amazed me. I still can¡¯t forget that set of ck and white photos that I took. He had changed his phone several times, but the screensaver was always the same. Later on, she also became the spokesperson for fedarer¡¯s advertisement. The quality of the advertisement was more important than the quantity. She was looking forward to the moment when the photos of Elysees would be released!


    The words of thisizen with the ID ¡°Mrs. Yang¡± received the approval of most people. On the contrary, there were other different waves ofments in thement area:


    [sink: Tao cen has been the spokesperson for Elysees for the past ten years. Is it true that they¡¯re changing their spokesperson at thest minute?] Should Jiang see out and give an exnation?


    [folk song of the grasnds: if it¡¯s true that Elysees has changed their spokesperson, does that mean that there are some changes in Elysees?] Would it affect the brand image and quality of the car?


    [dead of night: it¡¯s hard to say whether this is true or not just based on the exposure by the reporter from Huaxia information. It might just be a joint hype by both sides. Everyone, let¡¯s go.]


    What followed were some of Tao cen¡¯s fans ¡®radicalments. Some of them expressed their anger that if the endorsement deal that belonged to Tao cen was really reced by Jiang se, they would never buy Elysees¡¯ car again.


    Tao cen had been in the industry for many years. Ever since she became the spokesperson for Elysees, her sales had always been stable. Her fan base did notck rich people either, so she did have the confidence to say such words.


    Jiang se looked at it for a while before she put the tablet down.


    ording to mo Anqi, the official website of Elysees and its inquiry line were bombarded with calls asking about the spokesperson. The news of China Information was like a stone that set off a Thousand Waves.


    Before Tao cen could respond, all the usations were directed at Jiang se.


    The majority of theizens were very emotional about the change in spokesperson for Elysees this time. There were endlessments about ¡®strike¡¯. As soon as Xia Chaoqun¡¯spany meeting ended, he immediately came over.


    thepany¡¯s punishment has been decided.


    Jiang se had a rough idea of the basic punishment. Luo Yin had already informed Xia Chaoqun in advancest night. Today, he had only received more detailed information.


    after you¡¯re done filming ¡®immortal encounter,¡¯ your job will only be to film the advertisement for the Elysees. Once the advertisement for Elysees ended, Jiang se had to ¡®rest¡¯ for a while. this will take about half a year. After Tao cen finishes filming the lost city 3, you¡¯ll officially start working.


    If there was no job in between, it meant that there was no ie. However, Jiang se was not afraid.


    She shrugged her shoulders. She had not been producing much in recent years, but the money she had earned was enough for her to spend. She did not have a fixedrge expenditure at the moment. In addition, after the renewal of her contract with century Silver River, she would receive dividends from the stock every year. She was not afraid to rest for half a year.


    Xia Chaoqun nced at her.


    I¡¯ve done the math. You can prepare for this half a year and review your homework for your postgraduate entrance examination.


    When Jiang se heard her say that, she was a little surprised. Xia Chaoqun lowered his head to read the information in his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to marry into the PEI family. Besides acting, you should also do something about other things.¡±


    With the PEI family¡¯s status, they did not need Jiang se to have a wealth of professional knowledge. However, their daughter-inw could not be too weak either.


    The more she learned, the better he would treat her. This half a year¡¯s break was just nice for Jiang se to rx. Xia Chaoqun turned his head away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve calcted the time. Even if you rest for half a year, it won¡¯t affect you much. After the advertisements for the Elysees are released, it will bring you and the Elysees brand a lot of topics. After that, God¡¯s salvation will also be released worldwide.¡± This was Jiang SE¡¯s first movie with chessaray, and she was ying the female lead. The news was kept under tight wraps.


    Once the news was exposed, it could bring about a storm-like impact on the Chinese entertainment industry. If the follow-up response to God¡¯s salvation was good, Jiang se would be pushed to the altar. At that time, her limelight and reputation would be unparalleled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind the dispute between you and Tao cen now.¡±


    When Xia Chaoqun said this, Jiang se could not help butugh.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, are you trying tofort me?¡±


    This did not sound like something Xia Chaoqun would say. However, when Jiang se asked this question, Xia Chaoqun fell silent for a while and actually responded with a faint ¡°hmm¡± as an answer.


    She was indeed consoling Jiang se. After her meeting at century Gxy, she received a call from ady she had worked with in the past. From her call, she learned that somedies in Hong Kong¡¯s upper-ss had already found out through certain special channels that Elysees had indeed signed Jiang se as the spokesperson of Elysees¡¯s sports car brand.


    Some of the influential groups ofdies in the country and abroad had already joined forces and imed that they would put pressure on Elysees to stop Jiang se from bing their spokesperson.


    This matter could be significant or minor. Xia Chaoqun had no intention of hiding it from Jiang se, so he told her everything.


    In reality, Jiang se knew what was at stake when Xia Chaoqun decided to get the endorsement deal for Elysees for her. To get a good advertisement, one had to bear a lot of pressure.


    Back when she had signed the contract with the federor watch, many people did not think highly of Jiang se. They thought that she could notpare to the International influential celebrities that federor had signed with over the years. There were also many so-called people of social ss who thought that she would lower the value of the federor watch.


    However, a few years had passed, and Jiang se was still the fedarer¡¯s spokesperson in the Huaxia region. His stance had never wavered.


    When the advertisement came out, the sales of fedarer¡¯s wristwatches in China started to rise, and the sales volume was not inferior to that of Europe and the United States.


    ...


    This not only proved that China was powerful and rich, and its purchasing power was not inferior to that of foreign countries, but it also proved that Jiang SE¡¯s influence was strong enough to reverse the disadvantage of the federor watch¡¯s domestic sales not rising.


    Instead of worrying about those things, it was better to do as Xia Chaoqun had said and let the work speak for itself!


    ording to the original n, the filming of ¡± immortal encounter ¡± would officially start in June. With Jiang SE¡¯s current influence, the opening ceremony for ¡± immortal encounter ¡± would be a Grand one. The work had be popr even before filming had started. Even cui Xing, who had been in a somewhat dispirited state for the past few years and whose poprity had declined, had be a hot topic of discussion again.


    The pre-production of ¡± immortal encounter ¡± was well-prepared, and the shooting process went smoothly. Other than Jiang se who had been studying the script after she decided to ept it, cui Xing, who was acting with her, also cherished this opportunity to work with her. He hoped to use ¡± immortal encounter ¡± to regain poprity and the audience¡¯s attention. He put in a lot of effort in the shooting.


    Therefore, the film that was originally nned to take 120 days to shoot ended in less than 110 days.


    The final shooting location of ¡± immortal encounter ¡± was in Suzhou, and the crew¡¯s end-of-production banquet was also set at a very local restaurant in Suzhou.


    The crowd came to Jiang se one after another to toast her. The wine in Jiang SE¡¯s ss had been reced with mineral water at Xia Chaoqun¡¯s signal. However, this did not affect the enthusiasm of the people who came to toast her. The current scene inevitably reminded her of the time when she had just stepped out of the world.


    The most unforgettable thing for her was probably the end-of-production banquet for ¡± pretense to reality ¡± when she was pestered by Yao Xiang. Until now, no one dared to do that again.


    She was slightly dazed and saw that cui Xing, who yed the male lead, was also among the people who were toasting.


    When the two of them first worked together, he was still the male lead while Jiang se was just an extra in the movie. After a few years, Jiang se had be the leading lead in ¡± immortal encounter ¡°. She had two roles on her own. On the other hand, his poprity had dropped because he did not manage to get a suitable script.


    Cui Xing raised his ss and waited quietly for the rest of the crew to toast Jiang se. In the noisy environment, his quiet smile reminded Jiang se of the wrap-up party for ¡°love letter ¡°.


    ...


    He was quite famous back then and was supported by the Silver River of the century. At the end-of-production party, he was the one who was the star of the moon.


    In the past, it had been difficult for Jiang se to even propose a toast to cui Xing with her position. It was only because Zhao rang cared for her so much that he had personally pulled her to cui Xing.


    At that time, no one had changed the wine in her ss. She still remembered the feeling of forcing herself not to fall after she drank it in one gulp.


    When she saw cui Xing again, Jiang se greeted the people around her and walked toward him.


    He clearly did not expect Jiang se to do this. He was at a loss.


    His career had not been going well in recent years, so cui Xing appeared to be in low spirits. When Jiang se stood in front of him, he was still a little dazed until she raised her ss.


    thank you for taking care of me in ¡®immortal encounter¡¯, brother Xing.


    He was supposed to say this, but cui Xing did not expect Jiang se to be the one to say it first. He smiled uneasily at first, then quickly finished the drink in one gulp. He frowned for a long time because of the spiciness.


    Jiang se waited for him to catch his breath before he raised his head. He took out a handkerchief from his suit pocket and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He said awkwardly, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve drunk it like this before.¡±


    She smiled and shook her head. Cui Xing was stunned and coughed twice. His face turned even redder and he only calmed down after a while.


    At this moment, cui Xing felt that he must be in a very sorry state. He did not expect Jiang se to take the initiative to propose a toast to him. He had drunk too quickly and too much. He was a little tipsy now and let his guard down. The rtionship between the two of them after working together for the past few months had improved a lotpared to the time when they had just met each other. He could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, why are you stuttering?¡± he made a hand gesture, and gradually felt that his tongue was not listening to him.


    ¡°Why did youe to toast me?¡±


    Even though he was the male lead in ¡± immortal encounter, ¡± everyone in the crew knew how he had gotten the role. He might have to wait a while before he could toast Jiang se.


    a few years ago, not long after I started my career. Jiang se beckoned for her assistant to pour some hot water for cui Xing. I also attended the wrap-up party for ¡®love letter¡¯.


    When she said this, cui Xing¡¯s expression changed slightly and his eyes revealed a look of vignce. He thought that she was taking this opportunity to mock him.


    He must have experienced the fickleness of human nature in the past few years.


    Jiang se seemed to have guessed his thoughts. She gestured.


    don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just remembered that when I was still a neer, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to toast to brother Xing. However, the current director Zhao helped me and brought me to you.


    She held the cup and lowered her head to smile.


    life has its ups and downs. When I¡¯m at my lowest, I¡¯m always lucky to have someone to help me.


    She knew that during the filming of ¡± immortal encounter, ¡± cui Xing had been holding back. Thepany had sent him to the production team and asked Jiang se to take care of him. Perhaps he was feeling very upset. Therefore, he was often silent during filming. Sometimes, he probably felt embarrassed.


    Back then, at the wrap party for ¡± love letter ¡°, Zhao rang appreciated talent and helped her. Now, she only wanted to imagine Zhao rang at that time, helping others when he had the ability.


    Just as her master Chang Yuhu had said, the road ahead was filled with wind and rain. The road was narrow at night and extremely difficult to walk on. She hoped that someone could hold an umbre to shelter her from the rain and wind.


    The current Jiang se did not dare to im that she was capable. She was only doing what she could. She hoped that she could give cui Xing some confidence and make him more motivated.

 Chapter 579

    579 Chapter 5


    As soon as the end-of-production party for ¡°immortal encounter¡± ended, Jiang se immediately flew from Suzhou to Italy.


    Two months ago, when Jiang se was still filming ¡°immortal encounter,¡± Xia Chaoqun had already received news from Elysees that the advertisement n had been set. They would fly to Italy to prepare for the shooting of the advertisement once Jiang SE¡¯s scenes werepleted inte September.


    Both Jiang se and Elysees ced great importance on the advertisement this time. Jiang se rarely appeared in public during her filming period and did not pay much attention to the media¡¯s opinions.


    However, the news on the inte that she was going to endorse Elysees had already gone viral. After Huaxia information released some gimmicks that attracted the public¡¯s attention that day, many Chineseizens still held a skeptical attitude in the beginning.


    However, as the three parties involved in the matter remained silent and did note out to exin or rify the situation, many sensitiveizens had already picked up some clues.


    The official website of thepany Elysees was currently filled with the curses of Tao cen¡¯s fans. The most serious issue was probably the joint boycott of Elysees by a group of Chinese socialites anddies.


    With the wife and daughter of the local Jingtai real estate¡¯s CEO, Zhou Wei, leading the way, they had publicly opposed the actions of the Elyseespany to change or increase the spokesperson during an auction.


    The mother and daughter were both hardcore fans of Tao cen. Since Elysees had entered China ten years ago and Tao cen had be its brand ambassador, other than publicly expressing that Tao cen¡¯s temperament was wless with the brand image of Elysees, he had also set an example for himself. Among the cars in his family¡¯s collection, almost every model produced by Elysees was there. He could be considered a very supportive customer of the brand.


    Under Mrs. Zhou¡¯s lead, manydies in Beijing had bought cars from the Elysees family.


    It was because of the existence of Tao cen¡¯s strong purchasing power that Elysees had more than 60% of its sales in China. Therefore, in the sixth year of Tao cen¡¯s endorsement of Elysees, Elysees gifted him a car as an honor, which caused a great sensation at that time.


    Now that Mrs. Zhou and her group of close friends had joined forces to boycott Elysees from using Jiang se as their spokesperson, it would have a huge impact on Elysees ¡®sales.


    As the world¡¯s top sports car brand, Elysees ¡®cars were still mainly high-end sports cars. Under the brand¡¯s culture and the extreme craftsmanship, the price was still not something that the average person could afford. The main target of service was still the rich.


    Mrs. Zhou and the other well-known wealthydies in China gathered together to boycott Elysees, which still brought some pressure to them.


    Xia Chaoqun had a good rtionship with Piech, so he had some understanding of the internal situation of thepany Elysees.


    In the sales of cars by the Elyseespany, the number of purchases made by the wealthy ounted for more than 60% of the Chinese market. Therefore, one could imagine how serious the words of Mrs. Zhou and the others were.


    In the past few months, there had been a significant decline in sales for thepany. In fact, the change of spokesperson for thepany in China had affected the brand itself.


    At the moment, the brand had ced its focus on Jiang SE¡¯s advertisement. They only hoped that after the advertisement was released, they would be able to recover from their disadvantage and increase the sales of their cars.


    This was an opportunity, but it was also a gamble.


    Tao cen¡¯s advantage was too great. In the eyes of many Chinese people, her brand image was already bound to the brand Elysees. In the eyes of most wealthydies, led by Mrs. Zhou, they would instinctively think that Jiang se hade after them.


    In the eyes of many socialites anddies, she was far inferior to Tao cen in terms of her age, status, and background.


    In recent years, although Jiang se had risen to fame with the help of several movies, Mrs. Zhou still felt that her background was too shallow. Her temperament and family background were not enough to support the endorsement of Elysees. Furthermore, Mrs. Zhou and her daughter were fans of Tao cen. They would side with her psychologically.


    If Jiang SE¡¯s advertisement was not filmed well, it would not be able to show its expected effect after it was released. It would not be able to save the sales of Elysees from its decline due to her signing as their spokesperson. In that case, it was possible that Elysees ¡®sports car would no longer offer Jiang se an olive branch after the two-year endorsement contract was over.


    At the same time, Tao cen would be the biggest beneficiary of the addition of Elysees¡¯s spokesperson. She would prove her brand value with practical actions, and many big brand manufacturers would favor her more.


    She didn¡¯t need to do anything to prove her status as the top female star in China.


    On the other hand, if Jiang se failed in this endorsement, it would be a huge embarrassment for her.


    No matter how the rumors spread that she was now on equal footing with Tao cen, or whether thepany had retained her with shares when they signed her, the market data would not be fake. That was the true reflection of a female star¡¯s true value, and it was far more real than what a small number of people thought.


    At the same time, if Jiang se could not prove her appeal, she might end up making a wrong decision on the Elysees sports car and be aughingstock. This would affect Jiang SE¡¯s reputation as well. This matter would not be resolved just because her endorsement period was over. This lesson might cause many luxury brands that might coborate with Jiang se in the future to stop.


    Both Xia Chaoqun and Jiang se knew very well how serious the consequences would be.


    Therefore, Jiang se ced great importance on the shooting of the advertisement for Elysees. She could have stayed in Suzhou to rest for a few days after the shooting of ¡± destiny ¡°, but she decided to leave the country early. She wanted tomunicate with Elysees pany and familiarize herself with the sports car that Elysees had asked her to endorse.


    The moment Jiang se arrived in Rome, she quickly contacted Elysees. After an afternoon¡¯s rest and adjusting to the time difference, Jiang se was invited to visit Elysees ¡®factory in Italy.


    The new sports car that Elysees hadunched was named leopard. It had not been officially sold to the public yet. The product¡¯s image and various data were still confidential. Jiang se was one of the first ¡®visitors¡¯ to see leopard.


    Jiang se was not as interested in sports cars as PEI Yi had been in his younger days. She had always been a stickler for rules. When she was still Feng Nan, there would always be a chauffeur to drive her around. She had sat in PEI Yi¡¯s sports car a few times.


    Most of her knowledge of sports cars came from PEI Yi. However, the leopard cardunched by Elysees caught her attention at first nce.


    The leopard, which was parked in the factory, was ck in color and had a smooth design. It looked like a leopard lying in wait in the dark, beautiful and elegant. Its appearance alone was enough to attract people¡¯s attention.


    Under the light, the elegant ck seemed to have a life of its own. With every step it took, the surface of the car seemed toe to life, exuding a sense of brilliance.


    this leopard waspleted three months ago. It¡¯s the one you¡¯ll be using for the advertisement shooting.


    The person-in-charge from Elysees introduced the car to Jiang se with a smile. He gestured for his assistant to unlock the car and introduced the basic functions of the leopard to Jiang se. the leopard this time is going to beunched in four colors: ck, white, yellow, and red. However, thepany¡¯s current focus is on ck.


    Compared to the bright colors, the most ssic car color of the Elyseespany was still ck. After focusing on cars for many years, the Elyseespany¡¯s research on car performance and all aspects had reached the peak. Just this ck color alone was not something that ordinary cars could make.


    The more ordinary it was, the less eye-catching it would be. Jiang se could imagine how this leopard would definitely attract the attention of many sports car fanatics once it wasunched.


    When the car door opened, the person-in-charge smiled and gestured for Jiang se to enter the car.


    Whenparing the interior of the car to the exterior, not only did it provide the driver with the ultimate sense of visual enjoyment, but it also took into ount the driver¡¯sfort level. The moment she sat in the seat, Jiang se felt as if it was wrapped around her body. Although the new car was not as good as it came out of the factory, it did not have a pungent smell. In the middle of the steering wheel was the silver Elyseespany¡¯s special . When the car started and the engine sounded, it felt like a wild beast was about to charge out of its cage.


    As the car¡¯s data was still confidential, Jiang SE only got out of the car to familiarize herself with it. She did not try it out.


    It was not without reason that Elysees made this limited edition leopard their brand¡¯s first release in many years. With the significant upgrade in the product¡¯s appearance and performance, it was no wonder that they had to sign a separate brand new spokesperson to endorse this leopard.


    It was likely that what Elysees wanted to express was a brand new and upgraded sports car and a new spokesperson to prove that Elysees¡¯s sports car had entered a new era.


    On this trip to the Elysees factory, other than the reception staff, the automobile Engineers, and arge number of other personnel, there was also the designer of the advertisement. The two parties had made initial contact andmunicated, so the subsequent cooperation was undoubtedly much smoother.


    Simr to how Jiang se had a rough idea of what was going on when she saw the sports car, the designer of the advertisement would also make some minor changes to the advertisement n when they met Jiang se in person.


    In the past, the team had only gotten to know Jiang se through photos and videos. It was a different feeling when they saw her in person.


    After more than ten days of nning modifications and discussion, the clothes that the team of Elysees had customized for Jiang se had arrived. The official filming was set for the 6th of October, and the entire filming process was expected to take 35 days.


    Elysees ¡®headquarters also ced a lot of importance on this shoot. Thepany¡¯s CEO, Garo, would also put down his work and arrive in Italy two days before the shooting to supervise the progress of the advertisement.


    This undoubtedly encouraged the team, but at the same time, it also put some pressure on them. Jiang se had been familiarizing herself with the Elysees car over the past few days. She had even tried driving it in a small area around the factory.


    As the shooting time neared, Jiang SE¡¯s assistants were getting a little nervous. However, Jiang se still maintained a good schedule and adjusted her state of mind so that she could cope with the uing shooting.


    As the time approached, Garo, who was originally expected to arrive in Rome at the beginning of October, had to postpone his schedule because of work.


    Jiang se had shot the advertisement shots in the early stages of the game. She only shot the videoter on.


    ...


    Jiang se was already very experienced when it came to taking photos. In the past few years, other than the advertisement photos of the brand she endorsed, she had also taken photos for the front covers of various major magazines. As a result, the first few photos were taken very quickly. They were done in about half a month. The difficultyy in the subsequent videos.


    Thepany Elysees had already informed them in advance for the shooting of the advertisement. On the day of the shooting, the road had been cleared. When Jiang se took the car to the shooting location, there were already quite a number of people standing on both sides of the road to watch the shooting.


    Elysees ¡®sports car was not only famous in China, but also in other countries. The leopard sports car that was parked on the side of the road caused many onlookers to exim andment.


    The makeup artist had already arrived at the dressing room that had been prepared at thest minute. After a simple conversation with the team, she began to do the foundation work for Jiang se.


    In the middle of the preparations, the film assistant came in with the schedule. She looked helpless as shemunicated with the person in charge of the advertisement¡¯s shooting. As she spoke, she would asionally look in Jiang SE¡¯s direction. The person in charge of the advertisement¡¯s shooting was Michelle. She was a blonde woman in her forties. Jiang se had interacted with her a few times after she arrived in Italy. She was a rather capable woman. At this moment, her anger had already stained her face.


    Jiang se gave it some thought and gestured for mo Anqi to go over and ask if there had been an ident at work today.


    When mo Anqi went over, Michelle forced herself to calm down. When she learned of mo Anqi¡¯s intention, she turned to smile at Jiang se. Then, she pursed her lips and grabbed her hair with both hands. She sighed.


    there were originally two trantors. One was dyed due to an emergency at home, and the other was unable to participate in the shooting of the advertisement because of an ident on the way.


    She licked her lips, took a deep breath, and forced a smile.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already contacted thepany, and they¡¯ve arranged for other trantors toe over. They¡¯ll be here in an hour at most.¡±


    It was the first day of filming, and she was obviously in a bad mood because of such a small dy. Mo Anqi heard that the CEO of Elysees, Garo, would arrive in Rome this afternoon, but this CEO¡¯s schedule did not includeing to the scene to watch the shooting of the advertisement.


    ...


    But even if Jia Luo didn¡¯te, it was still very disappointing that such a thing happened. The person-in-charge in thepany was already a little angry when he heard this.


    Mo Anqi waited for her to finish before asking, ¡±


    ¡°Trante?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Michelle nodded, ¡±


    as most of the staff in the production team are Italian, in order to avoidmunication problems during the shootingter, thepany has arranged for two trantors.


    The original n was to assign two people in case of an ident, but who knew that both of them would have problems at the same time, so the shooting site had to transfer people at thest minute.


    As she spoke, she pointed at the assistant photographer, who also helplessly spread his hands.


    ¡°If the staff is Italian, I think it doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s a trantor.¡± Mo Anqi thought that something had happened, but she couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this, ¡±


    Jiang has worked with the Italian director Chesare before. During the filming of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯, he spent some time learning the Italiannguage. I think there should be no problem with generalmunication.


    Jiang se had specially prepared to revise some vocabry rted to cars after she had arrived in Rome. There was actually no need for trantion during the shooting.


    However, the people from the Elyseespany did not know that after Jiang se arrived in Italy, when the othersmunicated with her, they would subconsciously send out staff members who were fluent in English tomunicate with her. When Michelle heard mo Anqi¡¯s words, she stopped moving and asked in disbelief, ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡±


    yes, ¡± mo Anqi replied. Still skeptical, Michelle gestured for her assistant to trymunicating with Jiang se before the shoot.


    The young man was suspicious at first. However, after he tentatively greeted Jiang se, he quickly received a response from her. Not only did he heave a sigh of relief, but even Michelle could not help but smile.

 Chapter 580

    580 Chapter 580 advertisement


    Jiang se was able tomunicate normally with the staff without the need for trantion. This unexpected discovery surprised Michelle.


    As the young man holding the work schedule turned around and made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, Michelle greeted mo Anqi first and then reported the situation to thepany.


    Aftermunicating directly with the staff, her work efficiency increased significantly. After her makeup was done, Jiang se changed into the clothes she would be wearing for themercial shoot.


    In the past, they had shot various types of elegant or exquisite gowns for the advertisements. The advertising team of Elysees boldly overturned the pastbination of luxury cars and exquisite beauties. Instead, they asked Jiang se to change into a dashing suit.


    A White V-Shirt paired with a dark blue suit and stiletto of the same color as her short top. The simple suitplemented Jiang SE¡¯s height and aura perfectly.


    Unlike her usual elegant and delicate image, when she came out of the changing room, even her assistants could not help but cover their mouths and exim softly when they saw her.


    Because of her style, the clothes and essories were restricted, so the makeup artist put in a lot of effort on her makeup.


    Her facial features were exquisite, and her eyes were covered withyers of eyeshadow, making them look deep and charming. Her eyes looked beautiful, handsome, but also charming.


    Her fiery red lips were the finishing touch to her makeup. Mo Anqi put her hands in her pockets and smiled. Mo Anqi turned to her assistant, Chen Shan, and said, ¡±


    ¡°I always thought that sister Xia is one of the women who looks especially good in a suit.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s figure was taller than the average woman¡¯s. His legs were also long. He was a natural-born clothes hanger. Even a simple suit could be worn by him in a special way.


    However, Jiang SE¡¯s current western style did not lose out to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s. Compared to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s simple and androgynous style, Jiang SE¡¯s western style with her makeup on gave her a valiant and feminine charm. When she looked over, her gaze was unusually calm, but it made one feel as if an electric current had passed through their body and their legs went weak.


    Her straight and slender legs that were no less slender than a supermodel¡¯s were wrapped in her suit pants. Her suit jacket was already buttoned up, and the fitting suit covered her thin waist. Mo Anqi¡¯s eyes were glued to thebination of her imposing aura and graceful curves.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    She asked, but Chen Shan did not answer.


    To those who had changed from true fans to people who wanted to take good care of their idols, being Jiang SE¡¯s assistant was already the greatest benefit. Perhaps, at this moment, being the first to see Jiang SE¡¯s new work or style was the best thing they could do.


    The team of stylists from the Elysees team were clearly impressed by the effects of their own designs. After they saw Jiang SE¡¯s appearance and aura, they boldly came up with the initial idea of recing formal attire with a suit.


    Initially, he thought that if Jiang secked the necessary qualities, she could rely on post-production editing to achieve the effect that the Elyseespany wanted.


    However, when they saw Jiang se in person, the styling team realized that there was no need to retouch the photos. Her figure and aura were enough to make the suit stand out. She was even more stunning than they had expected.


    Everything was ready. In the shooting process, the team was ready to shoot the outdoor scenes first, then enter the studio to shoot the interior.


    The section of the road that Elysees had signed with the government would not be used for long. In this short video, Jiang SE¡¯s leopard entering themercial would take up four-fifths of the estimated video. This part was rather important.


    The road outside had been cleared and the cameras were in position. From the way the advertisement was shot, one could tell how much importance thepany Elysees ced on this advertisement. They had specially hired a famous director to shoot. The lineup was not inferior to a European or American film.


    Under Rome¡¯s clean and bright blue sky, in front of a unique-looking building, Elysees ¡®car was already parked by the side of the road.


    In just a short while, the outside was already filled with onlookers. Leopard¡¯s car had attracted the attention of most of the onlookers. Under the sun, the leopard was dazzled by its beauty.


    The director was a middle-aged man with a big beard from Italy. He was exining to Jiang se the content of today¡¯s shoot.


    The content of today¡¯smercial shoot required her to express some sadness, anger, and unwillingness. get in the car after youe out from there.


    The director briefly exined the filming process to Jiang se. She nodded.


    When she was in Italy, she had alreadymunicated with thepany Elysees, the advertising nning team, the director, and other relevant parties about the n for this advertisement. Jiang se also had a rough idea of the story¡¯s content.


    Before the filming officially started, both parties had rehearsed the scene. To put it simply, Jiang se had to walk out of the office building and get into the car.


    During this period, she needed to suppress her emotions so that the audience could feel her emotions and not be indifferent.


    This was not a difficult task for Jiang se. As an actress, it was natural for her to control her emotions. Aftermunicating with the director and confirming that there were no other problems, the director gestured for everyone to get ready. The staff then returned to their positions. The moment Jiang se came out, the cameramen could begin work.


    When the director shouted ¡°action! , Jiang se walked out from the ss door of a building. The cameraman, who had been waiting outside the door, immediately aimed the camera at her.


    She stood there for a moment, her eyes a little red. Under the camera, she was obviously swallowing, as if she was trying to hold back her tears. Her jaw was clenched tightly, and she looked into the distance.


    Such a subtle action easily fulfilled the director¡¯s request of making her sad and disappointed but not losing herposure.


    Chen Shan was standing not far from the director. When he saw the director watching this scene from the monitor, he smiled with satisfaction.


    She stood there for a moment, then strode down the stone steps. Her eyelids drooped, covering the tears in her eyes, but her steps were calm.


    With this scene alone, even if there was no script and no need for a voice-over introduction, most people could tell that she had been wronged, which was why she had rushed out of the building.


    If one¡¯s imagination was a little more vivid, one could even guess her identity and job from her clothes and temperament. Perhaps she was a well-educated woman with extremely strong self-control. The sadness and helplessness she revealed at this time did not make her lose herposure, and it could be seen that her willpower was not weak.


    Her stiletto heels made a crisp sound as she walked up the steps. The scene was romantic and charming, and this kind of scene that attracted the audience was clearly the feeling that the Elyseespany needed.


    After all, the duration of an advertisement was too short. Even with Elysees ¡®powerful financial capabilities, the advertisement would only take two to three minutes at most after it was edited and put on the market. Most of the highlight was on the new car model that Elysees had justunched, the leopard. There was not much time left for Jiang se to showcase her skills.


    If she wanted tobine the content of her story with leopard¡¯s car, the effect of 1+1 would be far greater than 2. This was when her acting skills woulde into y.


    Although Jiang SE¡¯s footsteps were calm, she was not slow at all. In five to six seconds, she had already taken more than ten steps. At this moment, the director raised his hand and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°OK?¡±She indicated that this part of the scene had been filmed.


    Michelle stood behind the director. She had witnessed the entire scene of Jiang se walking out of the main entrance. She was very satisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s performance.


    However, when Michelle watched Jiang SE¡¯s earlier performance through the director¡¯s rey, she could not help but be impressed by thepany¡¯s outstanding judgment in selecting the candidates this time.


    Jiang SE¡¯s aura was very strong. The adjustments to her facial expressions and bodynguage allowed her to easily control the entire scene. When she walked out of the building in the suit, it did not look out of ce at all.


    The feeling that the director wanted was integrated into her micro-expression. She looked at him with eyes that were full of desire to speak, her jaw clenched tightly, and her lines shrank quite beautifully. The pride of not admitting defeat seeped out from her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡±


    The director was obviously satisfied with herpliment. He reyed it a few times to make sure that the first part was done. He was in a good mood and got the crew to prepare for the next part.


    Jiang se also took a break for 15 minutes. The stylist and makeup artist helped her adjust her clothes, hair, and makeup. They carefully smoothed out the creases on her suit and pants. When they resumed filming for the second scene, Jiang se stood at the position where they had stopped filming earlier.


    At this moment, cameraman number two aimed at the main entrance again. An elderly gentleman walked out of the building and saw Jiang se in front of him.


    He raised his hand as if to stop Jiang se.


    The person walking in front did not stop because of his summoning. Jiang se walked straight to leopard¡¯s parking spot. When she was close to the car, she quickly unbuttoned her suit jacket, revealing her high-waisted, midriff-revealing top. In the camera, she looked cold and alluring. Leopard¡¯s door opened like an eagle with its wings spread open, waiting for her to conquer it.


    ...


    In front of different cameras, she had apletely different feeling from the old gentleman chasing after her. One represented youth, vitality, and unruliness, while the other represented the profoundness, elegance, and age umted over the years.


    Michelle recalled the scene where Jiang se undid the buttons on her coat. She felt a strong sense of emotion. When she recalled how Jiang se undid her coat, her every action matched the ¡®breakthrough¡¯ that the eleases wanted when theyunched the leopard.


    Michelle felt that her eyes weren¡¯t big enough. She was about to ask the director to rey the scene after this scene was shot, but the director frowned and hesitated for a while. He made a pause gesture, and this scene was cut.


    ¡°Is there anything that¡¯s not ¡®OK¡¯?¡±


    Seeing this scene, the crew was a little nervous. They had the same thought as Michelle, that the previous scene was already perfect. The director signaled for Camera 2 to rey. After a pause, he pointed at the man¡¯s cor shirt in the shot.


    ¡°This ce should be straight, and not a single wrinkle can be left.¡±


    The men represented the ¡®ultimate perfection¡¯ concept of the Elysees, and there was no room for any mistakes. This part was ready to be refilmed, but before Michelle could say anything, her phone vibrated.


    Michelle picked up the phone and wanted to walk to a corner, but before she could even take a step, she could not help but exim, ¡±


    ¡°What? Mr. Garo is already here?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the staff who heard her were all shocked.


    Thepany had received the news of Garo¡¯s arrival yesterday, but the executive had just arrived in Italy, and there was no need to go to the scene to watch themercial shoot on the trip back to thepany.


    ...


    Michelle hung up the phone with a serious expression.


    Garo had rushed to the scene as soon as he arrived in Rome. It was clear that he ced great importance on the shooting of this advertisement.


    After all, with the rise of the Chinese market in the past few years, it had already reached a level that was enough for the headquarters of thepany Elysees to pay attention to. The addition of a spokesperson this time caused the reputation of Elysees to be in danger of slipping in China. He had no choice but to pay attention to it.


    Garo is almost here. Thepany just received a call from his assistant. After he got off the ne, he didn¡¯t return to the hotel but took thepany car to the scene.


    Thepany¡¯s people also rushed over after hearing the news. Michelle calmed herself down and passed down the news of Garo¡¯s arrival so that the staff would be more careful when filming.


    Garo arrived very quickly. When he arrived, Jiang se was in the midst of a retake for the second scene. The staff from thepany had not arrived yet. His arrival caused amotion. The camera swayed for a moment. As a director who pursued perfection in details, this was naturally intolerable. There was another ¡®NG¡¯ for this scene.


    The person in charge of thepany saw this scene as soon as he arrived, and Michelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Garo had brought three assistants, and someone had already prepared a chair for him. The director spoke to him in English about the previous shooting.


    He was about 50 years old, and his dark golden hair was already a little gray. He wore gold-rimmed sses and looked gentlemanly, but he managed to control the situation as soon as he arrived.


    After understanding the shooting process and briefly listening to Michelle¡¯s report on the shooting in the past few days, he pushed the frame up. When the director repeated the scenes that had been shot sessfully for him, the executive¡¯s tense face rxed a lot.


    The charming Chinese beauty in the shotbined minimalism and gracefulness perfectly. It was a short scene, but it easily caught people¡¯s eyes.


    She was tall and charming, and her suit exuded her unique charm. At least from the first video, the shooting of leopard¡¯smercial was going quite well.


    When Jiang se walked over in her high heels, mo Anqi was exining the reason for the temporary pause in filming.


    Jiang se had already learned about Garo a few days ago. She came over to greet him. The advertisement had not been released yet. At the moment, she could not see the response from Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement of the leopard series. Therefore, Garo¡¯s attitude was gentle and a little distant. He was not friendly at all.


    This was a good start. Jiang se knew very well that for Garo, intimacy and respect were built on the substantial benefits that she would gain from endorsing Elysees. If the advertisement that Elysees shot for her was released and the market response was not good, it might be difficult for her to earn a genuine smile from the CEO of Elysees in the future with her own abilities.

 Chapter 581

    581 Chapter 5


    Garo had been keeping a close eye on the shooting of the film. The director was already very strict about the details, but it was even more so with the appearance of Garo.


    In the middle of the film, Garo had left Rome for nearly a week due to work reasons. He came back to continue supervising the film until the end.


    The originally nned shooting time was dyed again and again. The directors of each location were nitpicking to the point of nitpicking. Other than greatly increasing the budget, it also dyed Jiang SE¡¯s time.


    Fortunately, she had been ordered by thepany to ¡®take a break¡¯ for half a year during the auction of the music score with Tao cen at the charity banquet. She had plenty of time, so she did not mind carrying out the requests of the Elyseespany to reshoot the song.


    Most of the time, even Michelle from the Italypany, Elysees, sympathized with her. However, when the director waved his hand and said ¡®NO good¡¯, she would always quietly return to her original position and prepare for the next round.


    Her working attitude had unexpectedly won Garo¡¯s favor. Later on, when they were on set, Garo¡¯s attitude toward Jiang se waspletely different from the polite and distant attitude he had when they first met.


    Of course, what really changed Garo¡¯s attitude was the advertisement that Jiang se had shot.


    The principle of ¡®slow work produces meticulous work¡¯ was applicable in both China and the world. The advertising n itself was carefully revised by a professional team hired by thepany Elysees in four months. The serious and responsible shooting team even gave the advertising film-like texture.


    With thepany Elysees willing to invest a lot of money in post-production, and the right spokesperson for leopard, once this exclusivemercial was put on the market, it would probably make many top sports car fans excited.


    It was already early November when Jiang se ended the shooting of themercial.


    They spent a few days shopping in Italy. After buying the gifts for their family, Jiang se and the rest prepared to return home.


    ¡°You need to be mentally prepared.¡±


    Before they boarded the ne back home, Xia Chaoqun reminded Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°A lot of people in the country might not be friendly to you.¡±


    As Jiang SE¡¯s advertisement for Elysees waspleted, many Chineseizens discussed whether Elysees had changed their spokesperson for nearly half a year. Finally, Elysees¡¯s slow official statement confirmed the matter.


    The official website of China had already made it clear that the sports carunched by Elysees in the new season had already been signed with Jiang se for two years. She would be the only spokesperson for leopard in China.


    As soon as the news was released, the official website of Elysees showed signs of paralysis for 24 hours. Arge number of Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s fans flooded the official website. Thements were prized.


    On one hand, they did not believe that Jiang se would be able to hold up the Elysees sports car. On the other hand, Jiang SE¡¯s fans retorted and used Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement results over the past few years as proof of her appeal.


    Elysees ¡®sports car was probably the most expensive luxury product among all the endorsements that Jiang se had received since her debut a few years ago. Although the watch that she had endorsed, fedarer, was already serving a portion of the customer base, the price of the sports car far exceeded the price of the fedarer¡¯s watch.


    Apart from Tao cen¡¯s fans, many onlookers were not optimistic about Jiang SE¡¯s sales after she endorsed Elysees.


    The dispute between the two sides was very fierce. This matter might be the hottest topic in China this week, and it didn¡¯t seem like it would fade in the short term.


    ¡°But things aren¡¯t developing in apletely bad direction.¡± They passed the security check. There was still some time before boarding time. Jiang se was resting in the VIP lounge while Xia Chaoqun took out his eye mask, indicating that he wanted her to sleep for a while.


    ¡°Tao cen¡¯s incident has blown up too much. The fans ¡®reactions are too intense.¡±


    Some fans ¡®extreme emotions could lead to negative consequences. At the moment, the reputation of Elysees had copsed in the market, and their sales had fallen. This not only made thepany pay more attention to this matter, but it also made it easy for thepany¡¯s higher-ups to be dissatisfied with this situation.


    the cars of the Elysees are not ordinary luxury goods. Brands with a long history not only pay attention to sales, but also the brand¡¯s value.


    Tao cen had not been removed from the list of ambassadors for Elysees. To the higher-ups of Elysees, she was still the spokesperson for the Huaxia region. However, she was no longer the only one who could endorse all fields.


    Her fans loved Tao cen so much that it caused her a lot of trouble. The close friendship between Tao cen and Piech, which had been maintained for almost ten years, was now in danger.


    a few days ago, Tao cen personally went to Elysees ¡®Asia Pacific headquarters to apologize to Piech in order to salvage Elysees¡¯ impression of her.


    Perhaps Tao cen¡¯s fans did not expect that their act of protecting him would bring him so much trouble.


    After this incident, not only would it affect the partnership between Tao cen and Elysees, but it might also cause other brands who were nning to partner with Tao cen to give up on the idea.


    Jiang se sighed. She took the blindfold from Xia Chaoqun. Before she could put it on, she heard footsteps outside.


    She looked up and saw another group of people entering the building from the main entrance. The person in the lead was a woman in a white coat. She was holding her bag in one hand while her other arm was hooked by a young girl. When she saw Jiang se, she was stunned for a moment. Very soon, the faint smile on her face disappeared.


    She took out her sunsses from her bag and put them on. Then, she turned to her assistant and gave her some instructions.


    The assistant nced at Jiang se with a reverent expression. He quickly turned around and left.


    ¡°This is really a narrow road for enemies.¡±


    Coincidentally, Jiang se ran into Zhou Wei¡¯s wife and eldest daughter from Jingtai real estate in the rest area. The mother and daughter were Tao cen¡¯s fans. They were also the ones who had publicly boycotted the sports car brand after Jiang se had signed on with Elysees.


    In the past few months, she had expressed her opinion in public several times that the value of Elysees ¡®brand would be reduced if they signed with Jiang se. She imed that she, her daughter, and her husband would not purchase Elysees¡¯ car for the next two years during their partnership.


    Mrs. Zhou was quite influential in China¡¯s social circle. Many of the richdies looked up to her. Her words affected many of her close friends and business partners. This was also the biggest reason why Elysees ¡®performance had declined so quickly in the past six months.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    Mo Anqi furrowed her brows. She clearly did not have a good impression of Mrs. Zhou. Meeting at such an asion, the atmosphere between both parties seemed to be a little tense.


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s daughter had an unfriendly expression on her face. Thedy in the rest area was exining to the mother and daughter in a gentle manner. Although the rest area wasrge, there were not many people inside. It was very quiet. Jiang se could vaguely hear Mrs. Zhou¡¯s request that she wanted to spend some time alone with her daughter before she boarded the ne.


    The staff could understand her intentions, but most of the customers who could enter the VIP hall were not easy to deal with. The staff at the service area was a little troubled, but Mrs. Zhou was very strong.


    Jiang se smiled and yed with the blindfold in her hand. Mrs. Zhou was unwilling tomunicate with the staff. The two assistants beside hermunicated with thedy in the VIP room for a long time but to no avail. After some hesitation, they walked toward Jiang se and bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Jiang.¡±


    The two assistants were wearing ck suits and carrying a few bags, which should contain Mrs. Zhou¡¯s valuable personal belongings.


    ¡°May I disturb you for a moment to discuss something with you? The resting room nearby is already upied, and that¡¯s the wife and daughter of Mr. Zhou from Jingtai real estate. Can you guys leave and find another resting room?¡±


    The assistant¡¯s tone was gentle, but the words that came out of his mouth made Jiang se not know whether tough or cry. Mo Anqi and the other assistants were furious. Chen Shan was eager to protect Jiang se, so he immediately said,


    ¡°We came here first! To be fair, even if you want to leave, you should be the ones leaving first.¡±


    The assistant smiled as if he did not hear Chen Shan¡¯s words. He only looked at Jiang se and ignored the others.


    ¡°May I, miss Jiang?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    Jiang se looked up at her. When the assistant heard her words, he was stunned for a moment before he emphasized, ¡±


    if you can leave, we¡¯ll be very grateful.


    ...


    in fact, if you could be quiet for a while and not disturb my rest, I would be even more grateful.


    As she said this, she put on her blindfold. Xia Chaoqun stood up. Under such circumstances, an assistant like Chen Shan arguing with her would not be of much use. She would only be aughing stock.


    Some of the travelers who had returned to China had already noticed the situation here. Some of the Chinese faces who passed by clearly recognized Mrs. Zhou standing at the door.


    Thisdy was a famous person in a financial magazine. In addition to her husband¡¯s own career, she had also developed her own beauty business. She was doing very well, and her assets were not low. She was also pursued by many women.


    If the photos were made public, it would not be good for Jiang se and Mrs. Zhou¡¯s reputations.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s face was cold. Her expression showed that there was no room for discussion on this matter. if Mrs. Zhou doesn¡¯t like the lounge to be upied, I think Mr. Zhou¡¯s real estate business should expand a little. At least, he should contract the lounge at airports around the world for his wife and daughter to use.


    Those who were familiar with Xia Chaoqun would know that this was already a rather unhappy disy.


    Her aura was not something Chen Shan couldpare to. When she opened her mouth, she suppressed Mrs. Zhou¡¯s assistant.


    In addition, Xia Chaoqun was not an ordinary person. Putting aside her status in century Gxy, she was also born into a prestigious family, and her status was not below that of Mrs. Zhou.


    Under Xia Chaoqun¡¯s imposing manner, the assistant¡¯s expression quickly lost its calm. His face first turned red, then he bowed awkwardly and left after apologizing.


    After this incident, Mrs. Zhou and the others knew that they could not make a fuss in public. They found a quiet corner far away from Jiang se and sat down.


    ...


    The assistant had already left, but Chen Shan¡¯s anger still hadn¡¯t subsided. He was so angry that his chest hurt.


    ¡°What kind of people are these!¡±


    Mo Anqi took out her phone and scrolled through the messages for a while before she replied softly, ¡±


    the mother and daughter were invited to Mn to watch the show. After the show, they flew to Rome. They just came back today. I didn¡¯t expect to run into Sese. What bad luck!


    She seemed to have recalled something. She stood up and whispered to Xia Chaoqun, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯ve got someone to check the ticket information.¡±


    The journey back from Italy was not short, and if he had to meet such a woman as soon as he opened his eyes, it would really affect his mood.


    After she received Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reply, she stood up and left. About half an hourter, she returned with an ugly expression.


    ¡°She changed her flight.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s attitude infuriated mo Anqi. Her words and actions had proven her contempt for Jiang se. It was far more unbearable than her harsh words and unkind words.


    I¡¯ve already informed the people in the country to pay attention to the newster.


    Many of the returning passengers had probably witnessed the confrontation between Mrs. Zhou and Jiang se. In order to prevent the news from leaking, mo Anqi had already informed the staff working for Jiang se in China. Xia Chaoqun nodded in response.


    Such an unpleasant incident happened before they returned to the country. It cast a shadow over the initially happy mood of the crew members around Jiang se who had just finished shooting the Elysees advertisement.


    Once again, she was surrounded by arge number of reporters at the Imperial Airport. Jiang se was unwilling to respond to this hot topic.


    With the help of the bodyguards that Xia Chaoqun had prepared, Jiang se managed to escape the reporters ¡®encirclement.


    He first called Feng Zhongliang and PEI Yi to let them know that he was safe, then called the PEI family as usual.


    After adjusting to her jetg and resting for two days, Jiang se regained her energy and went to visit her grandfather. Then, she handed the gifts she had brought back to the country to her assistant to distribute to her seniors and rted business partners. She had called the PEI family in advance to inform them that everything was ready. She only went to the PEI residence with the gifts she had prepared for the PEI family.


    To the PEI family, rules and etiquette were more important than solicitousness.


    Before her rebirth, Feng Nan¡¯s experience had given Jiang se a huge advantage. No one knew the situation of every member of the PEI family better than she did since she had been close to them when she was young. Most of the gifts she brought back were personally selected by her, and everyone in the PEI family had a share.


    The olddy received a pair of leather shoes that she had specially asked to be custom-made for her. The appearance was not eye-catching, but it was made by a famous designer. The most important thing was not only the value, but the pair of leather shoes that she gave to the olddy showed that she cared about him. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to remember his size so urately. This kind of thought was truly hard toe by.


    The item that old master PEI received was a purple y teapot. It had been made by thete master Zhang Huayi, who was a well-known Chinese master in his early years. The design was new and unique. Jiang se smiled and said, ¡±


    this teapot is made of the best Da Hong Pao tea, and it¡¯s already thick. Yi said that you¡¯ve been drinking tea to recuperate recently, so I think this is a good gift for you.


    When old master PEI received it, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    At his level, he had power and status. He did notck for fame and fortune. However, Jiang SE¡¯s gift was just what he wanted.


    The teapot was made by a famous master. Zhang Huayi was famous in China for making Yixing teapots. The teapots he made were difficult to buy even if you had money.


    After his death, the things he left behind became unique and could not be obtained again.


    The important thing was that this teapot had been kept by the collector for many years. It looked reserved, like an upright gentleman, modest and pleasant.


    The fragrance of the tea had already seeped into the pot. If it was nurtured for a few more years, it would be a family heirloom. The more old master PEI looked at it, the more he liked it. The more he looked at Jiang se, the more he found her to be obedient and pleasant.

 Chapter 582

    582 Chapter 5


    Olddy PEI looked at old master PEI¡¯s happy face with a smile and couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for ah Yi to still remember his grandfather¡¯s health, and it¡¯s hard for you to specially find such a pot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good teapot!¡± Old master PEI was ying with the pot when he heard olddy PEI¡¯s words. He leaned over and interrupted.


    It was indeed a good teapot. Usually, such a teapot would not be easily taken out after being kept for many years in the hands of a collector. Money was secondary to Jiang SE¡¯s ability to buy it. However, it was clear that she had put in a lot of effort to make others part with it.


    Old master PEI held the pot and yed with it fondly. He even pulled a few of his sons to y with him.


    PEI Yi¡¯s mother asked about Jiang SE¡¯s work overseas. After some time, she asked casually, ¡±


    ¡°When you were returning to the country a few days ago, did you meet someone at the airport who gave you a hard time?¡±


    When the PEI family¡¯s second Madam heard this, she did not say anything. Old Madam PEI looked at Jiang se, who said, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, it¡¯s just that we have different ideas.¡±


    She didn¡¯t take the opportunity toin and ask the PEI family to stand up for her, especially when she had just arrived at the PEI family and had already given them arge number of gifts, and they were all to everyone¡¯s liking. This kind of temperament madedy PEI¡¯s eyes soften.


    PEI Yi was her only son. Ever since he was born, he had been held in her palms and held in her mouth. She had looked at him like an eyeball.


    He had been infatuated with Feng Nan when he was young. One of them had awakened too early, while the other had been ignorant. In fact, she had been quite worried about her son.


    PEI Yi was a stubborn man. Back then, he had been wholeheartedly devoted to Feng Nan, anddy PEI had even felt that it was a pity for him for a long time. Because of their age difference, Feng Nan had always treated him as a younger brother.


    Initially, he thought that if this rtionship between childhood sweethearts dragged on, no one would know how it would end. To his surprise, PEI Yi suddenly stopped and turned to Jiang se.


    As he chased, he became serious.


    In the beginning,dy PEI was rather conflicted about Jiang se. She did note from a good family background and was in the entertainment industry. She was also too beautiful. She was afraid that Jiang se would end up with PEI Yi because she was greedy for glory.


    In her heart, she actually preferred Feng Nan¡¯s personality-quiet, well-mannered, gentle, refined, well-educated, and well-mannered.


    However, when PEI Yi brought Jiang SE Home for the first time,dy PEI had noticed that Jiang se was different from what she had imagined.


    Before she came to the PEI family, she should have known about PEI Yi¡¯s family background. However, after she came, she did not show any signs of happiness. Compared to Feng Nan, who hade to the PEI family¡¯s house to talk arrogantly, not only did she not lose, but her behavior also attracteddy PEI¡¯s attention.


    A family like the PEI family hated it when their family members were too ostentatious. In the next few years, even though she was in the entertainment industry and her every move was under the scrutiny of the media, her rtionship with PEI Yi had never been exposed.


    Such an action, whether or not she had deliberately restrained herself, had won the PEI family¡¯s favor.


    In addition, she had a good image in the industry, a good reputation among the audience, and few scandals. Whether it was before or after she became famous, she lived a simple life and did not do anything out of character. This increased the PEI family¡¯s impression of her, which was why they acquiesced when PEI Yi proposed to her.


    It was a virtue to keep a humble and low-key attitude when one did not know one¡¯s beauty and excellence.


    However, to be able to maintain a humble and low-key character despite knowing one¡¯s own advantages, one¡¯s beauty, and one¡¯s advantages, indy PEI¡¯s opinion, was much better than the former.


    In the past few years, she had be the center of attention because of her endorsement with Elysees. Among them, there were many people who scolded her and thought that she could not support an ancient aristocratic car brand like Elysees. There were also many people who questioned her. It was really rare for her to be able to keep her calm and not be annoyed in such a fierce situation.


    Lady PEI had heard about the resistance from some so-called socialites and upper-ssdies in China. Before Jiang se had finished her work and was on her flight back to China, she had met Mrs. Zhou and suffered from her discrimination and humiliation. At that time, she had already met PEI Yi¡¯s parents and was engaged to him. However, she did not bring up the PEI family. Instead, she kept a low profile. This madedy PEI like her even more.


    When Jiang se mentioned Mrs. Zhou, her tone was calm and she brought up the small conflict in a few words. Indy PEI¡¯s opinion, her moral character was far better than Mrs. Zhou¡¯s.


    She did not know how the du family could raise such an outstanding child in such an environment. No wonder her ah Yi liked her so much when he saw her.


    Compared to the children from the other families, PEI Yi had good taste.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Lady PEI reached out to stroke Jiang SE¡¯s long hair and tucked it behind her ear. Her gaze was gentle.


    don¡¯t bother with her. You won¡¯t get anything if you win. Instead, you¡¯ll be lowering your ss.


    yes, ¡± Jiang se replied. She then smiled and said, ¡±


    our family doesn¡¯t want to stoop to her level. We just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. But your grandfather is the most protective of his people. Since she has offended him, we can¡¯t just let it go.


    In the past, the words of Mrs. Zhou and the other ¡®socialites¡¯ were just ¡®small squabbles¡¯ between the younger generation indy PEI¡¯s eyes, and she didn¡¯t put them in her eyes.


    However, if Mrs. Zhou¡¯s behavior was too much, she would be bullying the child for having no parents.


    Jiang se was a little surprised. The ¡± Grandpa ¡±dy PEI was referring to was definitely not Feng Zhongliang but old master PEI. She was a little puzzled. Why would old master PEI need to help her with such a small matter?


    ¡°Did Grandpa do something?¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather said that if there¡¯s a conflict between children, they should fight it out on their own. The adults can¡¯t interfere. If the adults interfere, it¡¯ll be against the rules!¡±


    Olddy PEI smiled and said,


    when we were young, when Yi and ru ning were fighting, your grandfather didn¡¯t even allow adults to interfere. He even said,¡¯whoever dares to fight, he¡¯ll fight too¡¯.


    Jiang se could not help but chuckle when she heard this.


    PEI Yi had been training inbat since he was young and had excellent physical fitness. Nie dan and the others were no match for him at all and were almostpletely suppressed.


    A few of his childhood friends were in conflict and fighting. Nie dan, Cheng runing, and the others were beaten until they cried every time. The parents were probably distressed and wanted to pull their children away.


    Once old master PEI stopped him, he was clearly cheating and deliberately letting his grandson ¡®bully¡¯ others.


    With his status, if he said ¡®the child¡¯s matter will be settled by the child¡¯, who would dare to say no?


    It was probably because they had been beaten up too many times when they were young that they grew up to be afraid of PEI Yi and follow his lead. Even when they caused trouble, they would follow his lead.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh. Olddy PEI alsoughed when she recalled the events of her childhood and brought up the Zhou family.


    ¡°That¡¯s why your grandfather gave the Zhou family something to do, so that the adults won¡¯t be idle.¡±


    Jiang se did not expect old master PEI to do this. In the past, she had always seen PEI Yi being protected by his elders. She did not expect herself to be one of them. She could not help but lean on olddy PEI¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Grandpa is so good to me.¡± Olddy PEI was extremely pleased with how close she was to her. She held her hand and said affectionately,


    ¡°My Yi only likes you. If we don¡¯t treat you well, who should we be good to?¡±


    Jiang se knew this very well. When she asked what old master PEI had done,dy PEI said, ¡±


    ...


    the Zhou family is in the real estate business. In recent years, their business focus has been on the southeast province.


    In recent years, Jingtai group had been focused on real estate, and their business had been doing very well. In the past few years, Zhou Wei had been quick-witted and well-informed, and after getting through to the upper echelons and learning that the future development direction of the political situation would be focused on the Nandong province, he had set Jingtai real estate as his main target.


    In recent years, with the rise of the south-east economy, the price of Jingtai property had skyrocketed, which was also the main reason for the rise of its stock price, and the rise of Zhou Wei¡¯s worth.


    It would be difficult for others to stop Jingtai¡¯s development. After all, Jingtai had been in the south-east region for a long time and had a strong foundation. In recent years, it had developed into a top-tier brand in the real estate industry in China. Its reputation and reputation were quite good.


    However, to the PEI family, it was easy, especially when old master PEI was doing it personally.


    He only instructed the Nandong province government to release a batch ofnd, killing two birds with one stone.


    Jing tai had always been the leader of the southeast province¡¯s real estate industry, upying the majority of the market. Inyman¡¯s terms, Zhou Wei had the meat, while the others had the soup.


    The government had been keeping thend under tight wraps. Thend that was rarely released was all taken by Jing tai. This had caused a shortage of property, and the price of property had skyrocketed to the point where it was hard to find a house.


    In recent years, Zhou Wei¡¯s business had been doing well, and he had repeatedly appeared in the headlines of the business section, bing an elite figure in the real estate industry.


    However, old master PEI¡¯s actions clearly broke his monopoly.


    Once the government released thend, real estate developers who wanted to enter the south-east region would seize the opportunity to buy thend and disrupt Jing Tai¡¯s position in the south-east region.


    ...


    First, it would alleviate the suffering of the locals due to the extremely high housing prices. Second, it would destroy Jing Tai¡¯s monopoly. At the same time, it would solve the difficulties of many people who could not buy a house. It would lower the housing prices and benefit the people.


    The only one who had a headache was Zhou Wei from Jingtai group, but his wife was too free. If she found something for him to do, there would be more trouble, and his wife and daughter would no longer be in the mood to keep an eye on the things between the ¡®younger generation¡¯.


    The older the ginger, the spicier it would be. Old master PEI¡¯s actions were far more satisfying than Jiang SE¡¯s actual fight with Mrs. Zhou.


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because once people have their ambitions, they¡¯ll be ostentatious and forget about their unhappy days.¡±


    Old Madam PEI patted Jiang SE¡¯s hand and did not mention the Zhou family again.


    After the official website of Elysees officially added Jiang SE¡¯s name as their spokesperson, they had also set the official release date for leopard to be on the 11th of February the following year. Based on China¡¯s time, it would be two days before the Chinese New Year.


    At the same time, Elysees was expected to hold a press conference on the 25th of December. At that time, the official website and various major channels would officially broadcast Jiang SE¡¯smercial for leopard. At the same time, the day of themercial would also be shown. Jiang SE¡¯s leopard would be avable for reservation by Chinese customers.


    The venue was the Pearl Exhibition Center in front of Huaxia Times Square. The tickets would be releasedter.


    As soon as the news spread, almost all of Elysees ¡®official website and social media ounts were attacked byizens.


    Elysees ¡®sports car had be rather famous in China due to the dispute over the endorsement between Tao cen and Jiang se. Later on, with Mrs. Zhou and the others¡¯ments on this matter, the leopard series had be very popr even before it was on sale.


    Many people were guessing what kind of car would make the Elyseespany pay 10 million dors for the endorsement, offend Tao cen and her fans, and insist on using Jiang se as the spokesperson despite Mrs. Zhou and the others ¡®threats of¡¯ not buying¡¯.


    However, the Elyseespany had done a good job of keeping the car¡¯s appearance, performance, and privacy. To this day, this sports car was still shrouded in ayer of mystery.


    The industry was not optimistic about the sales of the Elysees car. They felt that the Elyseespany had already offended many upper-ss customers. Even if they held a Grand press conference this time, it might be difficult to salvage their disadvantage in China.


    The tickets to the press conference had not been officially released on the inte, but they were already hyped up very high. In addition to the price, one had to have deep connections to get them.


    As the spokesperson for the Elysees, Jiang se naturally had to attend the event.


    Before Elysees had officially released the news, they had already informed her in advance. Xia Chaoqun had long since ordered a gown for her. This event was to be attended on behalf of the brand she endorsed, so it was not considered a vition of thepany¡¯s ¡®ban¡¯ on her.


    A few days before attending the event, Xia Chaoqun had been very strict with her diet and sleep. On the day of the Elysees press conference, other than inviting celebrities from all over the world, media reporters were also invited. Tao cen was also present. As everyone was waiting for Jiang se to make a fool of herself, she became even more energetic.


    Tao cen was also busy with her preparations. The press conference that Elysees was holding for leopard was a good opportunity for her.


    She put on a face mask and closed her eyes to listen to Song Yi.


    sister Tao, Elysees has sent out some invitations. This time, the scale of leopard¡¯s press conference is too big. It was the right move for Elysees to make a name for themselves.


    After the incident had blown up, the tickets that were issued by the Elysees were already hard to get. Therefore, most of the people who received the tickets would attend the event.


    among the names of the people who received the tickets, there¡¯s Mrs. Zhou and her daughter, Mrs. Weng from Meitian, Wanwan.


    He called out a few names in a row. These names were all Tao cen¡¯s fans. They were also the socialites who were on good terms with Mrs. Zhou during the incident with the Elysees. They had all told the media that they did not think highly of Jiang se as the spokesperson for leopard.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all expressed that they¡¯ll boycott Jiang se and leopard, the sports car. At the press conference of Elysees, we will also try our best to order other cars from Elysees so that Elysees can see your value.¡±


    When Song Yi said this, his tone was filled with joy.


    sister Tao, if these fans of yours really work together and buy cars from other brands of Elysees during the productunch, no one will buy the leopard series, which Elysees is promoting. Its sales will not be as good as the other models. Jiang se will be embarrassed.


    At the same time, it would also make the people from the Elyseespany realize Tao cen¡¯s importance. They would then be able to gauge who was more important between Jiang se and Tao cen.


    At this moment, mo Anqi was also anxious. She had already thought of what song Yi would do.


    However, Xia Chaoqun did not take any action. Mo Anqi herself was only an assistant. Although she had been working for Jiang se for the past few years and had formed a good rtionship with many people in the industry, the price of the new sports car Elysees had justunched had not been announced yet. However, the fact that they were willing to pay such a high endorsement fee to hire Jiang se to endorse their new sports car showed that they were worth a lot.


    This was not an egg or a scallion. It was something that an ordinary person could easily spend. No matter how anxious she was to invite someone, even if they could enter the press conference organized by the Elysees, they might not be able to buy a car.


    In this regard, Tao cen, who had endorsed Elysees for many years and was extremely popr in China, had a much greater advantage than Jiang se.

 Chapter 583

    583 Chapter 583 Shanshan


    Tao cen had a widework and a high status. He had been the spokesperson for Elysees for ten years and had a strong fan base.


    Many rich people like Mrs. Zhou were willing to pay for her services. Once Tao cen called for them, this group ofdies would be willing to spend money and work for her.


    However, thepany Elysees had always offered a high price for leopard. ording to Jiang SE¡¯s information, a single leopard could be sold for more than 20 million.


    If the sales of the other Elysees models exceeded leopard¡¯s figures on the day of theunch event that Elysees had prepared for their new car, it would be a huge embarrassment.


    Mo Anqi had been feeling uneasy over this matter for the past few days. Jiang se, on the other hand, was much calmer.


    As a limited-edition sports car from the Elyseespany, she had tried out the leopard¡¯s appearance and performance. Naturally, there would be potential sports car fans who would pay for it.


    She had gotten the endorsement deal for leopard because she was younger than Tao cen. She had an advantage that Tao cen could not rece.


    However, it was also because she had started toote that she was at a disadvantagepared to Tao cen in some aspects.


    This was also why both of them had their own advantages, but also their own shorings.


    The closer theunch of Elysees was, the more anxious mo Anqi became. At this moment, Jiang se received a call fromdy PEI. She said that the olddy had asked if there was aunch event for Elysees ¡®car.


    Jiang se did not expect the PEI family to pay attention to such news.


    Unlike Mrs. Zhou from Jingtai real estate, who often attended major events and appeared on variousmercial pages from time to time, leading the dy trend¡¯ and liked to be in the limelight, a family like the PEI family was the most low-key.


    The more powerful and rich one was, the less they liked to show their faces in public. Lady PEI probably did not pay attention to such a grand event like the Elysees, let alone take the initiative to ask.


    The things they wanted were all directly supplied by the major brands and sent to their homes by special people.


    At this time, whendy PEI asked about this matter, she was a little surprised. She replied,


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    your grandma said that she hasn¡¯t gone out for a long time. Yi loved to buy cars in his early years. Now that you¡¯re with him, I can pick one for him as a gift.


    PEI Yi did notck this car. If he wanted it, he naturally did not need olddy PEI to personally pick it for him. The PEI family must have done this for her.


    Jiang se was stunned. Lady PEI said, ¡±


    it¡¯s not convenient for Grandpa toe. You can apany us to walk around.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. She responded and held back her emotions. She said softly, ¡±


    thank you, aunt ning. And thank you, grandma.


    She was so transparent thatdy PEI¡¯s voice became gentler over the phone.


    On the day of the Elysees press conference, Jiang se set off early. Manyizens in China were paying attention to the event. Other than those who had the ability to attend the event sharing their invitations online, the official Elysees would also broadcast the event live throughout China.


    Dragon travel Studios had been developing rapidly in recent years. They were lucky enough to get an invitation to theunch of the Elysees.


    In recent years, the important news of the studio had alle from Tao Tao, who was one of the studio¡¯s employees. She had also risen rapidly through the ranks through these news.


    The boss thought very highly of her as well. Furthermore, the spokesperson for the Elysees press conference this time happened to be Jiang se, Tao Tao¡¯s idol. Based on the above points, the boss decided to give Tao Tao the rights to the interview after much consideration.


    Tao Tao was already excited the moment she received the tickets to the Elysees press conference.


    It had been a long time since she had heard about Jiang SE¡¯s news. Like most of her fans, she had only been able to guess from the clues.


    Thest time he heard about Jiang se was in may. a chance of survival ¡°, which she and Liu Ye starred in, had won an award at the hundred Flowers Art Awards.


    After that, the news of her endorsing for Elysees spread like wildfire, until Elysees¡¯s side confirmed it.


    The news Tao Tao received was that at thest charity dinner held by ¡± the grace of the times ¡°, she was warned by thepany because shepeted with Tao cen for the zither score. She was told that she could not attend any activities after filming ¡± destiny ¡± and the Elysees advertisement. Tao Tao was not sure how long she would be ¡± frozen ¡°.


    At such a time, Tao Tao also wanted to see Jiang se to confirm if her idol was still under the influence of being ¡®frozen¡¯. She also wanted to be the first person to see the leopardmercial that she was endorsing.


    Ever since Jiang se had started her career, she had not had many endorsements. She would rather have nothing than have a lousy product. However, the finished products of each of her advertisements were excellent. The photos or videos of each advertisement were enough to be considered a masterpiece of an advertising case. She could easily stir up the desire in people¡¯s hearts to buy them.


    She recalled how she had fallen for Jiang se back then. When she found out that Jiang se was going to participate in the Hong Kong jewelry exhibition, she was still a newbie at Dragon travel Studios. She was not qualified to represent thepany in Hong Kong and personally witness the moment when the advertisement was broadcasted.


    Although Tao Tao could still remember the shock she felt when she saw the photos of the scene through her colleagues and the live broadcast of Jiang SE¡¯s photoshoot for Hong Kong, the regret of not being able to see it with her own eyes was also deeply etched in her mind.


    This time, being able to attend leopard¡¯s press conference in person was a great opportunity for Tao Tao. She had been preparing for it a few days in advance.


    Time flew by in her anticipation. She had been in a good mood for the past few days. Even if her colleagues in thepany who did not get the interview opportunity congratted her half-truthfully, it did not affect her good mood.


    Elysees ¡®press conference officially started at nine O¡¯ clock. Before eight o ¡®clock, the invited media representatives had already entered the venue.


    In front of the Pearl Exhibition Center, the security guards were waiting. It wasn¡¯t time for the press conference to officially start yet, but there were already staff members directing cars into the venue.


    The media entered the exhibition center before 8:30 pm. Tao Tao arrived very early, but by the time she arrived, there was already a long line of reporters in the middle of the exhibition with invitation letters.


    The people from Dragon Travel Studio quickly joined the line. Tao Tao¡¯s heart was beating very fast. Some people in the line were holding their mobile phones and taking pictures of the exhibition center¡¯s sign and their invitation letters. The group of people were whispering. ¡°Jiang se is already here.¡±


    Tao Tao could not help but hold her breath when she heard Jiang SE¡¯s name.


    When someone mentioned ¡®Jiang se¡¯ in the team, it was inevitable that someone would mention Tao cen.


    ¡°Tao cen is also here.¡±


    When everyone said this, they had a tacit understanding that they were watching a good show.


    Although leopard¡¯s press conference today was mainly about pre-order sales of sports cars, this sports car had been the center of public attention since it had not been introduced to the world. Earlier, Mrs. Zhou and the others had publicly boycotted it, making the sports car endorsed by Jiang se even more popr.


    Now that the people in China had been discussing sports cars for a long time, it was finally time to unveil its mystery. The sales of the tbread Jiang se had gotten from Tao cen was not only the answer that Elysees was eagerly waiting for. It was also a topic that the public was concerned about.


    Some people were not optimistic about the sales of the sports car. However, the media was happy to see the battle between Tao cen and Jiang se.


    On the day of the charity g, their dispute had ended with Jiang SE¡¯s beautiful victory. Perhaps Tao cen wanted to win back at the press conference held by Elysees.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how awkward it will be when they meet.¡±


    Once someone started to talk about this topic, more people would participate.


    Someone mentioned the scene on the day of the charity party, and someone added, ¡±


    ...


    on the day of the charity g, Jiang se spent five million to buy the manuscript of armadeus and gave it to Tao cen. Tao cen spent even more money to buy the Steinway piano that Jiang se yed that night and gave it to her.


    Because of this incident, the two of them had been on the news headlines for many days because of their ¡®sisterly love¡¯.


    ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll be able to have a ¡®sisterly bond¡¯ today.¡±


    At this point, the crowdughed softly, and Tao Tao fell silent.


    In truth, she was worried about Jiang se today. The boycott by Mrs. Zhou and the others would be disadvantageous to her. In addition, there was news that Mrs. Zhou and the others would also be attending the press conference organized by the Elyseespany for the new model of leopard. However, they had clearly expressed that they would not purchase the new model of leopard. Instead, they would support Tao cen and purchase the other models of Elysees. This was clearly an attempt to embarrass Jiang se.


    The reporters in the queue were still chatting. Tao cen might be able to take back her position as the top female star in China at this press conference.


    Driving up sales was the real appeal of gold and silver, which was much more convincing than small things.


    if the sales of the sports car that Jiang se is endorsing doesn¡¯t do well today, she might not be able to lift her head for a long time.


    with this failed endorsement case, it might destroy the quality image that Jiang se has built up over a long time. It might also make other brands who want to work with her in the future give up on the idea.


    ¡°......¡±


    Tao Tao didn¡¯t want to hear these words at all, but they seemed to be drilling into her ears through every hole.


    ...


    The media reporters officially lined up. When they were ready to enter the venue, Jiang se had already finished her makeup and changed into her gown.


    When Tao cen arrived, mo Anqi was the first one to receive the news. Due to the endorsement scandal, Elysees did not want anything to go wrong on the day of the event. Hence, they arranged for their dressing rooms to be in different ces.


    When Tao Tao entered the Pearl Exhibition Center, she took in the entire scene with a single nce.


    The Pearl Exhibition Center was veryrge, and soothing light music was ying in the venue.


    Although the reporters entered the venue in a line, the order was not chaotic. Moreover, because the venue had not been officially opened yet, the venue still seemed quite empty.


    On one side of the exhibition center was a veryrge ss wall, and the giant crystalmp on top of the head reflected a bright light. Under the ss wall were the most popr cars of the Elysees model in recent years, which was very eye-catching.


    However, the first thing that caught everyone¡¯s attention was leopard¡¯s sports car, which was ced in the middle of the hall. It had already been separated by a barrier.


    The ck leopard seemed to glow under the lights as ity dormant, allowing people to admire it.


    The car was indeed beautiful. The whole car was in a diving posture, and the rear line was rising upward, which perfectlybined with the dive of the front half. It had not started yet, but people could already feel the ready power.


    As the main Car model of today¡¯s press conference, leopard was ced far away in the center of the exhibition hall. The huge screen behind it was ying various data and photos taken from different directions of the car.


    There were already reporters at the scene taking photos with their cameras and sending them back to their respectivepanies.


    At 8:50 am, the Pearl Exhibition Center officially opened and guests with invitation letters filed in.


    In the special passage, some distinguished guests of high status were also weed by the staff.


    On the inte, manyizens and those who didn¡¯t get the invitation toe also started the live broadcast at the same time.


    The staff from the Elysees team was already informing Jiang se to get ready. At 9:30 A. M., Most of the guests had already arrived.


    Mo Anqi looked uneasy. From time to time, she would ask her assistant, Chen Shan, to open the door and check on the situation outside. The host¡¯s voice could be heard from the slightly. At this point, there was no way to back down. They had to face it.


    When they heard the emcee invited by the Elysees say loudly, ¡±


    next up, let¡¯s wee the spokesperson of Elysees, Tao cen, and the spokesperson of leopard, Jiang se! They¡¯ve been working closely with Elysees for ten years! . There was a round of apuse from outside, and the staff reminded her in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you should be out now.¡±


    The stylist was still arranging Jiang SE¡¯s essories and skirt, afraid that she would make a mistake.


    When the door opened, mo Anqi helped Jiang se out. They had just turned the corner when they saw Tao cen and the others.


    Tao cen turned to look at Jiang se and smiled. Then, she turned around and strode toward the stage under the crowd¡¯s escort.


    ¡°Tao cen is out!¡±


    The moment Tao cen appeared, the audience gasped.


    For an asion like today, the sequence of appearance was also very important for the two female stars.


    Tao cen¡¯s appearance was the first to steal the limelight. She had many fans, and when thedies ¡®group saw her, they all waved at her, lifting the atmosphere in an instant.


    In the media stands, Tao Tao was worried for Jiang se when she saw the scene.


    Tao cen, who had appeared today, was wearing a ck v-neck dress with a low neckline. Her chest was joined together with diamond buttons, outlining her full, soft chest and beautiful curves. As she walked, her long legs were partly visible at the intersection of the skirt hem, disying the charm of a mature woman vividly. The ck dress and porcin-white skin formed a fatal temptation. In the reporter¡¯s seat, Tao Tao even heard the photographer behind her whisper, ¡± ¡°Wow.¡±


    Tao cen was like wine. Time did not leave any marks on her. On the contrary, it refined her into an intoxicating amorous feeling.


    The moment she appeared, it was as if she had drawn everyone¡¯s attention to her, making it difficult for them to shift their attention away from her.


    When Mrs. Zhou, who was sitting in the first row, saw this, she turned her head slightly and chuckled softly to Mrs. Weng, who was sitting on the other side.


    da Tao is still very outstanding. This A.C. Dress looks really outstanding on her.


    She did not mention Jiang se. From the corner of her eye, she saw a few empty seats in the middle of the Pearl Exhibition Center.


    In Mrs. Zhou¡¯s opinion, she was not bragging. Among the guests invited by thedies today, she was already considered a very distinguished guest with a lot of spending power. However, her seat was slightly inferior to the other empty seats. She was not at the level of the leader.


    The seats were still empty. Did the Elysees mean that there were more distinguished guestsing?


    That was impossible! Such a thought shed through her mind, and she said in a low voice, ¡±


    under such circumstances, I don¡¯t understand why Jiang se is here today, aww.


    Mrs. Weng could not help butugh. However, in the next moment, her smile froze. From the corner of her eye, she saw the staff of Elysees leading the way at the corner of the corridor. Jiang se had finally appeared under the protection of the staff!

 Chapter 584

    584 Chapter 5


    What the media reporters wanted to see was how Jiang se was going to keep the situation under control when Tao cen had already gained the upper hand.


    After all, the press conference that Elysees was holding today was for leopard, which she was endorsing.


    What Mrs. Zhou and the others wanted to see was Jiang se being overshadowed by Tao cen¡¯s overwhelming aura. She would not be able toe up with any new tricks.


    Tao cen was dressed beautifully today. Her A.C. Custom-made gown made her look radiant. It would be very difficult for Jiang se to win her in terms of dressing.


    if I were her, I wouldn¡¯te. It¡¯s hard to show off. I¡¯d only embarrass myself.


    Tao cen was the first to appear, and there were arge number of her fans present to support her. Among the seats arranged by Elysees, other than the first row in the middle, which was close to the disy stage where the cars were disyed, which was empty, the first row seats on both sides were filled with very familiar faces to Mrs. Zhou. They had alle to support Tao cen. Later on, during the official car purchase segment of Elysees, they would be able to purchase other models of Elysees ¡®cars.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Weng said this, Mrs. Zhou shook her head and covered her mouth with her hand. The diamond ring on her finger was very eye-catching.


    ¡°You can also take off your clothes and reveal your body.¡± When she said this, the madams beside her could not help butugh. Mrs. Zhou even said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t many people in the industry do this? How else can we attract attention?¡±


    Ever since Jiang se had started her career, she had always been well-dressed. However, she had always been elegant and graceful. She rarely exposed her body inrge areas. If they could see her sexier in thepetition with Tao cen today, it would be a blessing for both parties ¡®fans when the photos and news were published in the afternoon. It would also attract a lot of attention.


    After Mrs. Zhou said this, a few of her good friends nodded in agreement. Mrs. Weng asked, ¡±


    she said that you met her at the airport when you came back from Italy? ¡±


    Mrs. Zhou was about to speak when her daughter reached out and touched her arm.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    She stopped what she was about to say. The Elysees staff led the way. Jiang se turned around the corner and appeared in Mrs. Zhou¡¯s line of sight.


    The sound of the shutter being pressed could be heard from time to time. All the invited guests and the Elysees organizer turned their heads subconsciously.


    In stark contrast to Tao cen¡¯s intimidating appearance in her ck gown, Jiang se appeared with a smile. The moment everyone saw her, they felt as pure as a drop of water. It seeped into their hearts and rippled through them. They could not help but slow down their breathing as if they were afraid of disturbing her.


    Unlike what Mrs. Zhou had said earlier, Jiang se could attract attention with her sexiness. She was wearing a pearl-white sleeveless V-neck embroidered gown. Her hair was tied up, and a long pearl chain was tied around her neck. The ends of the Pearl chain hung on her chest and swayed slightly as she walked.


    This was not a traditional way of wearing a pearl ne. It broke the solemn and dignified feeling that pearls gave people and gave them a fashionable and young element. It also retained the elegant temperament and unique charm of pearl jewelry. Itplemented the evening gown she was wearing and did not lose out to Tao cen in the slightest.


    The gown was originally just an ordinary one. It waspletely supported by Jiang SE¡¯s long legs and slender waist. However, the pearl ne was the finishing touch. It instantly made her entire person glow.


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s daughter noticed that Jiang SE¡¯s corbones were faintly visible where the pearl ne was knotted. It made her neck appear even longer. The design of the sleeveless dress entuated the perfect curves of her upper body.


    In contrast, her elegance was in stark contrast to Tao cen¡¯s charm. She even seemed to be more advanced than Tao cen¡¯s sexiness.


    Mrs. Zhou noticed that her daughter had already taken out her phone and was searching for the keyword ¡®pearl ne¡¯. She frowned.


    To be able to invite two of China¡¯s top female celebrities to the press conference held by Elysees today, this move was enough to prove Elysees ¡®status in the industry.


    The two beauties each had their own merits. When they stood on the stage, it was almost impossible for the crowd to see the host in the middle.


    The sound of taking photos at the scene rose and fell. Tao cen sat in an Elysees, half of his fair and plump legs exposed. The sound of the camera shutter pressing became even more rapid.


    Under the guidance of a staff member, Jiang se walked to the only leopard on the scene and stood in front of it.


    As it was an important conference for Elysees in China, other than Gao Chaoyang, the General Manager of China¡¯s Elysees, the person in charge of the Asia-Pacific region, Piech, was also present.


    After she went on stage, she first held Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s hands to pay her respects to the guests. Then, she picked up the microphone.


    wee,dies and gentlemen, to the press conference organized by Elysees for leopard. Thank you,dies and gentlemen, and the media for your attention to ourpany.


    The crowd started pping. On therge electronic screen behind leopard¡¯s sports car, pictures of the different car models that had been introduced by Elysees over the years shed on following Piech¡¯s words.


    it has been 10 years since we arrived in China. In the past 10 years, every progress that we made was due to your support and encouragement.


    As she spoke, she turned the pen in her hand slightly. Every time she turned it, the electronic screen behind her changed to a series of photos. Each of the cars in these photos was a luxury car that was once well-received and sought after in China.


    The curtains on the two ss walls had been pulled down, and everyone¡¯s eyes were firmly attracted by the fluorescent light in the middle of the screen.


    Piech had briefly mentioned the sales of the Elysees¡¯s historical car, but his focus was still on the leopard.


    At this moment, this scene was being broadcasted live across the world.


    A 3d leopard analysis diagram appeared on the top of the screen, exining every performance and data of leopard in detail, so that everyone who was present or could not be present but was extremely curious about the supercar could understand it more clearly.


    There was no doubt that this sports car was worthy of Piech¡¯s praise. He called it the new revolution of the Elysees.


    The design of the body of the carpletely overturned all the sports cars produced by the Elysees in the past. The lines of the body of the car were extremely aesthetically pleasing, making it difficult for anyone who saw the leopard sports car to look at other supercars.


    On the official website of the Elysees, arge number of messages were asking about the price of this luxury car.


    Among these questions, arge number of people expressed their doubts about how Elysees would choose Jiang se to endorse the car, leopard.


    [ I¡¯m very envious of those who have received an invitation to the Pearl Exhibition Center today. They¡¯ve also expressed their gratitude to Jiang se and Tao cen, the two goddesses. ] I can¡¯t deny that Jiang se is very beautiful. Today¡¯s style can be considered a textbook example of fashion. However, with all due respect, her aura does not match leopard¡¯s sports car.


    Thisizen¡¯sment,¡¯just like me,¡¯ was highly sought after by most people, and his question had been copied and released countless times.


    After Piech finished introducing the basic situation of leopard, it was finally time for the guests to ask questions about it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watch.¡±


    When Mrs. Zhou saw this, she finally became interested and sat up straight.


    ¡°Ms. Piech.¡± Someone behind Mrs. Zhou raised their hand. Piech, who was in front of the screen in the middle, made a ¡°please¡± gesture. The first invited guest to ask a question stood up.


    as we all know, Elysees has been in China for ten years. In the past few years, Tao cen has always been the spokesperson. What was the reason that led the Elysees group to add Jiang se as their spokesperson when leopard was beingunched? ¡±


    Actually, these questions had been popping up one after another ever since there was news that Jiang se was going to be the spokesperson for Elysees. However, people from all walks of life had not found a suitable opportunity to ask her these questions in public.


    At this time, someone raised this question, and there was amotion in the crowd. Mrs. Zhou and her friend beside her looked at each other and revealed a smile of mutual understanding.


    Before this, the official website of Elysees was filled with simr questions, but the officials of Elysees did not answer directly.


    However, during today¡¯s press conference question-and-answer session, an invited guest had asked such a question, so it was inevitable for the higher-ups of Elysees to ask such a question.


    ...


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Jiang se. Her expression was the same as usual. She wore a smile on her face as she faced the doubts from everyone.


    She had already expected to be asked such a difficult question at a time like this, but she did not change her expression just because of the question. Piech smiled and replied, ¡±


    ¡°As we all know, Elysees has always beenmitted to recruiting more outstanding talents, and the spokesperson is no exception. Miss Jiang and Ms. Tao are the best actresses in China, and they represent different periods and stages respectively, Yingluo.¡±


    Her answer did not satisfy everyone, but this question was just a foreshadowing. Then someone asked, ¡±


    ording to what you¡¯ve said, Ms. Piech, you think that leopard¡¯s appearance is the most important breakthrough and reform for the Elysees group. At the same time, the Elysees group has signed Jiang se as the spokesperson for this sports car for the first time, instead of Tao cen speaking on behalf of all the new cars they¡¯veunched in the past. Does this mean that in Elysees ¡®eyes, Jiang se is more outstanding than Tao cen? ¡±


    The one who asked the question was a reporter from ¡± the grace of the times. her sharp questions immediately made the scene a little awkward.


    Tao cen had a half-smile on her face. Mrs. Zhou was also waiting for Piech¡¯s answer. If Piech did not answer this question well, the press conference organized by the Elysees today would be difficult to get off the stage since most of the invited celebrities were here for Tao cen.


    both of them are excellent actors. We have seen Ms. Tao¡¯s indomitable performance in the movie. At the same time, we have also seen the other side of Ms. Jiang that attracts us and shares the same concept as the design of the sports car, leopard.


    Mrs. Zhou turned and gave Mrs. Weng a look. Mrs. Weng understood what was going on andzily raised her hand.


    then, I¡¯m curious. Ever since I entered the venue, I¡¯ve never seen anything inmon between Jiang se and leopard.


    When she said this, someone followed her topic and continued, ¡±


    ...


    you¡¯re saying that the sports car, leopard, is a special existence that has surpassed the Elysees itself. Pardon me for being blunt, but I really can¡¯t see what kind of aura Jiang se has that matches this sports car. Are the Elysees going to give up on the ideals that have been passed down for many years and step down from the altar? they¡¯ll y with whoever is popr? ¡±


    As soon as the person finished speaking, a small burst ofughter suddenly broke out in the Pearl Exhibition Center.


    Mrs. Zhou also covered her mouth andughed. The diamond on her fingertips glistened under the light. Her eyes met Tao cen¡¯s on the stage, and Tao cen smiled at her.


    The person who asked this question was already being a little too harsh. Piech was unhappy, but she still kept a smile on her face. Just as she was about to say something, her assistant¡¯s urgent voice came through her earphones.


    ¡°Ms. Piech, there¡¯s an important person here. The headquarters of the secret police has sent someone over, and Mr. Garo wants you to receive him personally! Ms. Piech, an important person has arrived. The headquarters of the secret police have sent someone over. Mr. Garo has ordered you to receive them personally! Ms. Piech!¡±


    The assistant repeated the question three times in a row. Piech¡¯s expression changed. Mrs. Zhou and the others saw the change in her expression and thought that she had been stumped by the previous question.


    If Piech could not even hold on, Jiang se would only be aughingstock if she continued to persist.


    as for whether Jiang SE¡¯s temperament ispatible with leopard¡¯s, and whether Elysees has given up on the ideals they¡¯ve been pursuing, I believe the most direct answers will be given to everyone in the uing advertisement.


    As she said that, a few people walked into the hall, surrounded by the higher-ups of China, the Elysees.


    The curtains on both sides of the Pearl Exhibition Center¡¯s ss walls were lowered. Under the dim light, the invited guests sitting in the venue could only see Gao Zhaoyang bending over and leading a few tall and thin people in.


    Not only were theyte, but they had also arrived at the crucial moment of Piech¡¯s speech. Gao Chaoyang, the CEO of China¡¯s Elysees, had personally escorted them as soon as they arrived. Clearly, they were not ordinary people.


    Mrs. Zhou sat up straight and tried to see the faces of these people. Under the light, she could vaguely see that they were young people wearingfortable casual clothes.


    Beside them, Mrs. Weng noticed that Gao Chaoyang seemed to be saying something in a low voice after he led them in. They did not seem to be looking at him. Instead, they seemed to be waving at Jiang se, who was on the stage. She was puzzled.


    ¡°This bi an ...¡±


    After Mrs. Zhou saw their faces clearly, she was shocked.


    ¡°Why are they here?¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s expression was uncertain. After hearing Mrs. Weng¡¯s question, she turned around and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°The young masters inside the wall.¡± As she said this, her face turned green and white. She seemed to be talking to herself but also asking Mrs. Weng, ¡±


    ¡°Why would theye to such an asion?¡±


    She had been doing business with her husband for many years, so she recognized nie dan and the others.


    Especially in recent years, nie dan and the others had also been interested in investing in the entertainment industry. He heard that they had also invested in a few of Jiang SE¡¯s movies. However, he had never heard that Jiang se had any dealings with them.


    Mrs. Zhou had a vague feeling that something was not right. She recalled that the newspaper had mentioned that Jiang SE¡¯s fianc¨¦ had an extraordinary background.


    There were also rumors in the circle, but her status was very high, so she had also inquired about it, but no one could say anything about it.


    She had guessed that this was Jiang SE¡¯s way of raising her own value. She did not care about the rumors that Jiang SE¡¯s fianc¨¦ had an outstanding background. If her future husband¡¯s family background was really that impressive, would she have needed to enter the entertainment industry andpete with Tao cen for the endorsement deal for Elysees? would she have to withstand the pressure and be scolded so badly by theizens from China?


    This was impossible! She thought about it and felt that she was just scaring herself.

 Chapter 585

    585 Chapter 5


    ¡°Are you here for Jiang se?¡±


    When Mrs. Weng heard Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words, she jumped in shock. She recalled the scene where nie dan and the others had greeted Jiang se and felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou shook her head. After she had calmed down, she smiled and said,


    ¡°He¡¯s probably here for the sports car.¡±


    As she said this, she turned the diamond ring on her hand.


    ¡°Speaking of this, I do know a lot about my husband¡¯s business.¡± When the madams sitting beside her heard this, they all turned their heads. Even the madams ¡°daughters turned their bodies to listen to her exnation.


    She turned her face and her gaze fell in the direction of nie dan and the others.


    ¡°A few years ago, I was famous for my love of racing. At that time, there was a car ident in France. It was a big deal, and the French police sent a helicopter to chase after them. It was them.¡±


    Mrs. Weng and the others were dumbfounded when they heard her list of events. The young girls sucked in a breath of cold air. Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words reminded them of the time when the princelings drove their supercars and sped away.


    ¡°They¡¯re probably here to see the new sports car, the Elysees.¡± However, the group ofdies had initially nned to order a sports car from the Elysees so that leopard¡¯s sales would fall like a Waterloo on the day of the Elysees unch and embarrass Jiang se.


    However, if nie dan and the others were really here for leopard, it would be a very simple matter for them to buy a sports car.


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. She recalled the chance encounter she had with Jiang se in Italy and was extremely displeased.


    ¡°She¡¯s really lucky!¡±


    While they were chatting, the media reporters at the back were also guessing the identities of the young people who came inter. After Zhang Chaoyang arranged seats for them, he squatted down beside them and whispered to nie dan.


    In front of the big screen, after punk invited the invited guests to watch the short advertisement, he hurried off the stage.


    The lights in the venue dimmed. Nie dan was holding his phone and contacting PEI Yi on the other end of the line. He pulled a chair over and was about to sit down when Zhang Chaoyang suddenly became anxious.


    The moment Piech received the news, he also received a simr message through his earpiece. There were more important peopleing. The person in his earpiece had already given him a notice that two chairs had to be vacated. The two people who wereing were not ordinary people.


    ¡°Young master nie, please sit here.¡±


    Nie dan followed PEI Yi¡¯s instructions and took out his phone to take pictures of Jiang se on the grandstand. PEI Yi could not take leave to attend leopard¡¯s press conference because of work reasons. However, he was eager to see Jiang SE¡¯s photos at the venue. From time to time, he would urge nie dan to send a few more photos over.


    He was so busy that when PEI Yi saw the photo he had sent in the message, he called him in a fit of anger.


    ¡°Brother Yi!¡±


    Nie dan had just opened his mouth when PEI Yi said,


    ¡°Get someone to bring Sese a chair.¡±


    He pointed over the phone. Before nie dan could speak, he heard Zhang Chaoyang asking him to sit on the other side.


    Nie dan raised his eyebrows.


    This was a seat close to the center of the grandstand. His brothers were all here, so how could he not sit? He smiled yfully and hung up the phone. He looked at Zhang Chaoyang and kept his phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t want to sit here, but you should move it and put it there.¡±


    He pointed at Jiang se. Zhang Chaoyang immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    In the dark, nie Dan¡¯s half-smile sent chills down Zhang Chaoyang¡¯s spine. At this moment, the lights on the big screen in the stands were dimmed, and the trailer of leopard¡¯s advertisement was about to y. The people around could not see Zhang Chaoyang¡¯s face, but they were already sweating profusely under nie Dan¡¯s intense gaze.


    Naturally, he understood what nie dan meant. He wanted him to pass the chair to Jiang se.


    Zhang Chaoyang was puzzled. Why would this young master make such a request?


    However, this was not the time for him to think about it. If he had followed nie Dan¡¯s instructions and brought the chairs on stage with Jiang se sitting and Tao cen standing, Tao cen¡¯s fans might have caused a ruckus on the spot.


    ¡°Young master nie.¡±


    Heughed bitterly and lowered his voice even more.


    ¡°Someone else ising.¡±


    There was a hint of pleading in his words, which made Qiu Ji feel a little strange.


    ¡°Even if more peoplee, we can still sit in this seat, right?¡±


    Cheng runing was still unaware of the situation. With both hands in his pockets, he raised his leg and tried to kick Zhang Chaoyang away.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure yet. The secret police Department sent them over personally. Even Garo was alerted, and Ms. Piech has already gone out to wee them personally.


    To be able to use someone personally escorted by the secret police Department, Cheng runing¡¯s raised leg paused. He reached out from his pocket and scratched the back of his head. He turned to look at nie dan and said,


    ¡°Your family gave it to you?¡±


    The authority of the secret police was under the NIE family¡¯s control, and they were only responsible for escorting special and important people. Nie Dan¡¯s expression changed and he was also puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    He was a little baffled and was about to pick up his phone to send a message home to ask.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    Before he could find the contact information of his family¡¯s elders, Xiang qiuran could not help but shout. Nie dan subconsciously turned to look at him. With the help of the faint light in the middle of the stage, he saw Xiang qiuran¡¯s dumbfounded expression. She turned to look in the direction where the few people hade from.


    Lady PEI supported the olddy as they walked over, personally apanied by Piech.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in unison. Nie dan had never expected that the olddy of the PEI family would appear at such an asion!


    He was so shocked that his tone had changed. Zhang Chaoyang turned his head. For a moment, he only felt thatdy PEI looked familiar, but he did not recognize her.


    Nie dan couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and quickly ran forward. Xiang qiuji and the others followed. If the olddy was here and the juniors were still sitting there without greeting her, they might have to face the family punishment when they returned home.


    ...


    ¡°Grandma PEI, aunt ning, why are you two here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡±


    Mrs. Zhou was also shocked.


    She recognized nie dan and the others, so naturally, she had an even deeper impression ofdy PEI.


    If Mrs. Zhou was an existence that Mrs. Weng and the others needed to curry favor with, thendy PEI¡¯s existence was someone that Mrs. Zhou wanted to curry favor with, but had no way to help her.


    Unlike Mrs. Zhou, who was a ¡®socialitedy¡¯ that frequently appeared in various business magazines,dy PEI was born into a truly prestigious family. She had married into the top-ss PEI family, and her small business and investments were far from what Jing tai couldpare to.


    It was rare to even meet such a character, so why would he appear at the new carunch of Elysees?


    If not for the special asion, Mrs. Zhou would have screamed.


    At this time, she couldn¡¯t care about losing herposure or the media reporters around her. She threw her handbag aside and, without exining to her daughter, hurriedly leaned towardsdy PEI.

 Chapter 586

    586 Chapter 5


    ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    Lady PEI supported the olddy as they entered the hall under Piech¡¯s lead. The lights and curtains that had been turned off for the leopardmercial short film were pulled open again by Piech¡¯s order because of the olddy¡¯s appearance.


    The olddy could not be touched on the spot, or else she would bring great trouble to Elysees.


    When Mrs. Zhou came over, nie dan and the others had already arrived. Lady PEI was smiling as she greeted them.


    ¡°The olddy wanted toe out for a walk, so she came over.¡±


    The staff from the Elysees opened up a path for them. Jiang SE¡¯s shortmercial that was supposed to be yed was also dyed because of this brief interlude.


    Under the half-opened curtains and the lights on the venue, the invited media and guests all saw this scene. In the back of the media seats, someone asked in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s thete one?¡±


    The people who arrivedte were escorted by arge group of Elysees staff. Their backs were facing the media, and they could only vaguely see two women. One of them was old and had white hair. She was wearing a ck cheongsam that matched her shawl very well. Her face could not be seen.


    The people in the media seats began to discuss quietly. No one could answer the question raised by the person who spoke, but everyone could guess that the two people who arrivedter were not ordinary.


    The fact that Elysees had to dy leopard¡¯s shortmercial because of their arrival, disrupt the order of the scene, draw the curtains again, and even have the person in charge of the Asia Pacific region, Piech, personally wee them showed that this person was no ordinary person.


    Most importantly, even Mrs. Zhou from the famous Jingtai real estate rushed forward, which made the entertainment media reporters even more curious.


    The reporter¡¯s assistant from Longxing studio, who came with Tao Tao, asked in a low voice, ¡±


    who¡¯s thete one? brother Xiong, did you get a picture of his face? ¡±


    She went to ask the photographer, who shook his head. Tao Tao¡¯s heart sank when she saw Mrs. Zhou walk up to her.


    Today¡¯s situation was already disadvantageous to Jiang se. Now that another group of people who were familiar with Mrs. Zhou had arrived, she wondered how the press conference would end.


    She was feeling uneasy, but after hearing the conversation between the assistant and the photographer, she suppressed her anxiety and stopped the photographer, who wanted to change direction.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to film.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the photographer called ¡®Brother Bear¡¯ looked surprised. The young reporter couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys notice?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on the person who had just entered. Only Tao Tao, who was a fan of Jiang SE¡¯s, did not put much thought into guessing the identity of the person who had just entered. She pointed above her.


    there are a few live cameras and Elysees¡¯s photography team behind them. When they entered, Piech must have given the order for the cameras to not be aimed in this direction.


    In other words, the two people who came inter had no intention of being exposed.


    When Tao Tao said this, many people around her also realized this. Many of the photographers who were ready to change angles to shoot like brother Xiong suddenly looked at each other. Tao Tao frowned.


    ¡°In this case, even if you take a photo, you still have to delete itter.¡±


    Some people in the back row noticed that there seemed to be more security guards outside. The scene Tao Tao described was very likely to happen.


    While Tao Tao and the others were talking,dy PEI had already chatted with nie dan and the others and sat down in the center of the exhibition center.


    ¡°Ah Yi isn¡¯t in the capital, so the olddy wants to buy it for him if there¡¯s someone she likes.¡± Whendy PEI was talking to nie dan, she noticed Mrs. Zhou, who had been following her step by step. She turned her head and nced at Mrs. Zhou. Mrs. Zhou had been waiting for this opportunity to strike up a conversation with her. She quickly bowed and smiled.


    ¡°Madam PEI, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    She recalled what she had heard earlier and suppressed the excitement in her heart.


    ¡°Are you also here to look at cars?¡±


    Olddy PEI was wearing sses. She adjusted her shawl before she sat down. When she saw Jiang se on the stage, she smiled in satisfaction.


    When Mrs. Zhou spoke, she did not even turn her eyes. Nie dan had already leaned close to her ear and softly exined Mrs. Zhou¡¯s identity to her.


    To be honest, olddy PEI¡¯s social circle waspletely different from Mrs. Zhou¡¯s. She was not interested in Mrs. Zhou¡¯s background at all. However, because of Jiang se, she had heard of this person¡¯s name a few times.


    Even though he knew that she had expressed her opposition to Jiang se in public several times, she still looked down on Jiang se. Previously, at the airport in Italy, she had even tried to embarrass Jiang se in public.


    However, olddy PEI¡¯s upbringing made it very difficult for her to act so frivolously like Mrs. Zhou. She only treated her like air and let her eldest daughter-inw send her away.


    This group of people, each of them had an extraordinary status. Although there were two more chairs after they sat down, they did not have the right to sit on Mrs. Zhou.


    She stood there and spoke with her back bent, but she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.


    She noticed the surprised expressions of Mrs. Weng and the others in the distance, as if they were puzzled by her behavior. But if they knew who was sitting here, they might be even more excited than she was.


    Recently, Jingtai real estate had been in some trouble. Some idents had happened to the real estate in the Nandong province, and for some reason, the Nandong provincial government, which had always supported Jingtai real estate, had changed their attitude and showed signs of suppressing Jingtai. Zhou Wei was in a terrible fix, and Mrs. Zhou had bumped intody PEI and her friends here. It was really a pillow when she was sleepy.


    She had to disy her own strengths and seize this opportunity to conquerdy PEI. In the future, if she could build a rtionship withdy PEI, the benefits would naturally be extraordinary.


    I¡¯ve seen you once at Mr. Han shuangji¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday party. My husband¡¯s family name is Zhou, and he is currently running Jingtai real estate. Mrs. Zhou¡¯s smile was sincere, anddy PEI nodded her head. It was as if she did not seedy PEI¡¯s cold attitude.


    if you¡¯re also here to look at cars, I happen to be very familiar with Elysees. If you don¡¯t mind, I can introduce a few more models to you.


    As she spoke, she noticed olddy PEI at the side. She saw that olddy PEI was looking at the stage without looking sideways, as if she did not notice that she was beside her and had no intention of turning around. She thought about whatdy PEI had said earlier about ¡®apanying the olddy for a walk¡¯. She didn¡¯t know if this olddy was from her husband¡¯s family or an elder from her maternal family.


    I¡¯ve always liked the cars of the Elysees family. The car Ambassador is also the female star Tao cen, who I really like. So, for the past ten years, I¡¯ve bought almost every model of the Elysees family¡¯s car.


    Mrs. Zhou tried to use this topic to attract the attention ofdy PEI and the others. As soon as she finished speaking, she sawdy PEI, who had been indifferent just a moment ago, turn her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s the female star over there.¡±


    She pointed in Tao cen¡¯s direction and then nced at Jiang se.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the girl on the left,¡±


    When Mrs. Zhou mentioned Jiang se, the natural disdain in her words causeddy PEI to frown. Inside the exhibition center, the curtains that had been pulled open were slowly lowered. The light dimmed, and Mrs. Zhou did not notice this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like her?¡±


    Lady PEI asked. When Mrs. Zhou heard her reply, her expression perked up.


    ...


    ¡°Her? I can only say that her temperament and taste are notpatible with the Elysees. It just lowers the Elysees ¡°style.¡±


    When she said this, nie dan stopped talking to the olddy and turned to stare at her in surprise.


    Nie dan and the others hade to support Jiang se at the press conference for her new car. The appearance of olddy PEI and PEI Ziheng also represented the PEI family¡¯s clear attitude toward their future granddaughter-inw.


    This Mrs. Zhou was still unaware of Jiang SE¡¯s identity. She was already spouting nonsense in front of her future inws.


    ¡°Did you lower it?¡±


    Nie Dan¡¯s mouth twitched. He nced at olddy PEI with a mischievous expression.


    Xiang qiuji and the others saw his reaction and knew what he was thinking. He was most likely trying to embarrass Mrs. Zhou in front of olddy PEI.


    Recently, Mrs. Zhou had been very active. Jing tai himself was already in a lot of trouble, but he didn¡¯t think about solving the problem. He still had the time to care about this mess. It was really surprising.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed lowered.¡± Mrs. Zhou did not expect that her words would not only makedy PEI speak, but also nie dan turn around to speak. Her smile became even more earnest.


    ¡°You see, as soon as the two of them appeared today, it¡¯s obvious who¡¯s stronger. That little celebrity with the surname Jiang, from what I see, he¡¯s dressed so ordinarily that he doesn¡¯t bring out the value of the brand Elysees.¡±


    She then continued, ¡±


    ...


    ¡°The Elysees invited her to be the spokesperson for their new car. Their slogan is¡± breakthrough, new era,¡±but she¡¯s still far from that. She¡¯s wearing pearl jewelry around her neck, which also makes her seem a little petty.¡±


    ¡°Small-minded?¡±


    Olddy PEI couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Pearls are naturally good. But a big bead isn¡¯t something she can suppress at her age and status. It¡¯s just a small string like this, and she¡¯s wearing a Yingluo in a nondescript manner.¡±


    Mrs. Zhouughed along, and olddy PEI¡¯s tone was light.


    some people have some misunderstandings about pearls. This Pearl isn¡¯t big, but it¡¯s from the Emperor Tang Coronas. It has a regr color and her skin is white. It¡¯s perfect for her to wear.


    Olddy PEI held her shawl and reached out as if she was dusting it.


    ¡°Moreover, I think she¡¯s dressed very appropriately and can still meet people.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou was a little confused. She had a vague feeling that the olddy was speaking up for Jiang se. However, when she thought about it carefully, she felt that this was not the case.


    Even with her status, she did not think much of a celebrity like Jiang se. Should this olddy not be more arrogant and speak up for Jiang se?


    The lights at the venue dimmed. Leopard¡¯smercial was already in the preparation stage. Piech nced at Mrs. Zhou. Zhang Chaoyang stepped forward and smiled politely, asking Mrs. Zhou to return to her seat and not disturb the guests.


    Mrs. Zhou also knew that if she forced herself to stay at this time, she might be hated by others. She was going to find a chance toe over after the advertisement was over.


    Thus, after greetingdy PEI again, she took a deep breath, straightened her body, and returned to her seat.


    Mrs. Weng and the others were already very curious about her previous actions. As soon as Mrs. Zhou returned, they hurriedly came over and asked about the identities of the two women from the PEI family.


    Mrs. Zhou was a little uneasy, but she had been very excited about her conversation withdy PEI. Now that someone had asked, she did not hide anything and directly mentioneddy PEI in a low voice.


    At this moment, all the lights in the venue had been turned off. Jiang se and Tao cen stepped off the stage in the middle of the stage. They were ready to make way for the audience so that they could see the advertisement on the screen more clearly and not be distracted.


    Tao cen was helped off the stage by her assistant and returned to her VIP stand. When Xia Chaoqun came to help Jiang se, Piech was about to get someone to lead Jiang se to the other side to prevent her from sitting with Tao cen. To his surprise, Jiang se turned to Xia Chaoqun and whispered, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, I¡¯m going to sit on the other side for a while.¡±


    Since old Madam PEI and old Madam PEI were here, as a junior, she definitely had to go over and have a chat.


    She didn¡¯t notice that in the dark, there were still people being led by the staff to the center of the stage. After she finished speaking to Xia Chaoqun, Xia Chaoqun nodded his head. Piech watched in shock as Xia Chaoqun held her hand and walked towards the PEI family. He immediately became anxious.


    ¡°Jiang, you can¡¯t.¡±


    Punk quickly came to stop him.


    Although Jiang se was one of the representatives of the Elysees and Garo was very satisfied with her, she could not afford to offend an important guest at this time.


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s sudden appearance earlier had probably made the PEI family very unhappy. If these people were disturbed again and again during the exhibition of Elysees ¡®car, it would be very troublesome for Elysees¡¯ future development in China.


    She had a good impression of Jiang se before this. She did not expect Xia Chaoqun to join her in this mess, let alone Jiang SE¡¯s.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s a family.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun could hear the anxiousness in Piech¡¯s words and exined. Before Piech could understand what he meant, Jiang se was already walking toward olddy PEI and the others with her back bent in the dark.


    There were two empty chairs there earlier, but olddy PEI did not ask anyone to move them away after she sat down. They must have been left for her.


    When she walked over, the huge Elysees appeared on the screen behind her. The venue lit up a little, and only one of the two empty seats was left empty. Jiang SE¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Feng Zhongliang, who had appeared unexpectedly. She let out a small cry of surprise.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang was there as well. When she arrived, Feng Zhongliang was talking to olddy PEI. When he heard Jiang SE¡¯s voice, he looked up.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to join in the fun. I didn¡¯t expect to meet the olddy here.¡±


    ¡°Sese,e and sit down.¡±


    Old Madam PEI was very fond of Jiang SE¡¯s outfit today, which had been criticized by Mrs. Zhou to the point that she waspletely useless. In her opinion, such a dignified and proper dress was really very tasteful. It brought out her own temperament. It was not obvious, but she had the demeanor of a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Feng Zhongliang at the venue today. This old man was also very low-key and didn¡¯t like to join in the fun. He was toozy to go out and show his face in the past few years.


    After Feng Nan got engaged to someone else, he only paid a symbolic visit during the new year and festivals a few years ago, perhaps to avoid suspicion. He left very quickly, and it was only in the past two years that they started to see each other more.


    Olddy PEI pursed her lips when she recalled how Jiang se had subconsciously addressed Feng Zhongliang as ¡®Grandpa¡¯.

 Chapter 587

    587 Chapter 587-don¡¯t know


    Feng Zhongliang had also paid attention to Jiang SE¡¯s news. She did not like toin. She had a personality that would make the elders worry. Naturally, he had to worry a little behind her back.


    Feng Zhongliang had paid attention to what Mrs. Zhou had said earlier. He had decided toe to the news conference of Elysees ¡®new car.


    It was just that his legs were inconvenient, and when he came over, he happened to run into olddy PEI, who was one step ahead of him. The checks to enter and exit the press conference were strict, so he came in a littlete.


    However, it was a good coincidence that Jiang SE¡¯smercial had not started broadcasting yet.


    Old Madam PEI pulled Jiang se to sit down. Before they could say anything, the Elysees gradually faded away, and the advertisement officially appeared before everyone.


    Apart from the invited audience and the media who were rather puzzled about whether Jiang se was suitable for leopard, a sports car with an advanced concept, many sports car lovers, Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s fans, and many others who had been paying attention to Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement of leopard, a top supercar, were also very curious about this.


    The sound of the typewriter rang out on the screen. Along with the sound of the typewriter, rows of words appeared on the screen and were disyed in front of the guests and tens of millions of Chineseizens.


    First, it showed the gratitude of the team for promoting leopard. Then, there were a few photos of the team during work and meetings, showing every workflow to the public.


    Such a rigorous and novel attitude won the favor of many people.


    Tao Tao had been tense the whole time, but when she saw leopard¡¯s team working, she smiled.


    The longer he liked Jiang se, the more he hoped that she would be more outstanding. The more he did not want to see her fail.


    Tao Tao apanied Jiang se as she walked over. When Jiang se became her idol, she was just a nobody in the entertainment industry. On the day of the opening ceremony for ¡°event of Beiping,¡± she stood in a corner without anyone¡¯s attention. She only managed to upy some of the news coverage thanks to her contract with century Gxy and Xia Chaoqun as her manager.


    At that time, Tao Tao was just a neer to Dragon Travel Studio, so she didn¡¯t have a chance to appear in the interview.


    Due to a series of coincidences, Jiang se was the first celebrity she had interviewed. It was also because of that encounter that Tao Tao Tao had been motivated to work hard and be who she was.


    It could be said that in Tao Tao¡¯s heart, Jiang se was not only an Outstanding Actress worthy of her love, but she also represented her beliefs. Jiang SE¡¯s sess was inseparable from her hard work.


    She had worked hard to earn back the achievements she had achieved with ¡°demon. Jiang SE¡¯s spirit had encouraged Tao Tao to work hard in her future career.


    To be honest, Jiang SE¡¯s temperament was cold. In fact, it was theplete opposite of leopard¡¯s.


    Theizens were worried that Jiang se would not be able to control leopard. Tao Tao was more concerned about this than theizens. However, she felt that Jiang se could do everything well. The trust she had for her was inexplicable. Even Tao Tao herself did not know where this feeling came from.


    She had an inexplicable faith in Jiang se. It was as if in her heart, Jiang se would never fail.


    Only an outstanding team could match up to the serious and outstanding Jiang se. When she finished her long speech of thanks and everyone was anxiously waiting for the advertisement to appear, Tao Tao read out the words that she had typed word by word and silently memorized them in her heart.


    She knew that the team had spent more than a hundred days preparing for leopard and Jiang SE¡¯s first spark. She had seen every proposale up before being rejected.


    She saw the photos roll on the screen, and the photos of the staff working overtime were stacked on top of each other before the final proposal appeared.


    She saw that Jiang se had spent two to three months to film this advertisement. Not only was her professionalism well-liked by the team, but even the CEO of Elysees, Garo, was impressed by her and showed her kindness.


    When Tao Tao saw these words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. After the subtitles faded, the image finally appeared.


    When Jiang SE¡¯s figure appeared on the screen, everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    Outside the inte, many people could not help but exim in surprise when they saw Jiang SE¡¯s new look.


    In recent years, there were very few people in China who did not know Jiang se. Wherever she appeared, be it the airport, magazine covers, advertising endorsements, or event venues, she would always be an exquisite and beautiful girl. However, in leopard¡¯s advertising case, she was acting out of character. She was wearing a suit and had her hair tied up. She was so handsome that every audience member who saw her could not help but think of her.


    Even Tao cen, who was sitting in a special seat, was stunned when she saw Jiang se in the advertisement. It took her a while to react.


    Leopard¡¯s advertisement had a rather interesting opening. It was a revolutionary change to Jiang SE¡¯s image.


    On Elysees ¡®official website,¡¯ just like me¡¯, who had originally left ament that questioned Jiang SE¡¯s temperament and leopard¡¯spatibility, had also left a newment. This was getting interesting. The fact that the team from Elysees dared to ask Jiang se to endorse leopard proved that they did not make a rash decision.


    On the screen, the woman yed by Jiang se and the gentleman who yed her father had a dispute over the content of their work. She insisted on using a new n, but the older men still thought that she was still young and not capable enough to take charge.


    In just a short opening, the old and breaking concepts and contradictions wereid out. The elegance of an old gentleman and the bright beauty of a young woman formed the most direct visual impact. The beginning of the advertisement already showed the high-end texture that was not inferior to that of a blockbuster movie.


    Her father stubbornly believed that her daughter should listen to his opinion. After she retorted, he ordered her to temporarily put down the authority of her work.


    She left the office and walked down the steps in her high heels. Jiang se had managed to suppress her emotions well. When she walked out of the building, her eyes were red. However, the moment she raised her head proudly, she kept the sharpness of her unwillingness to admit defeat in her eyes.


    She walked down the stairs in her high heels and unbuttoned her suit as she walked, revealing the t-shirt that exposed her midriff.


    Her father, who was still worried, chased after her. She untied her long hair and removed her stiletto heels before getting into leopard. The car started and the camera captured Jiang SE¡¯s image from leopard¡¯s rearview mirror. At that moment, she seemed to have released the side of her that had been imprisoned. Her wild and mboyant self was fused in her eyes, and the music started.


    Leopard and Jiang SE¡¯sbination had created a new scene for the usual scene of a beauty and a sports car.


    In the back, her father got into the ssic Elysees car. The two sides engaged in a chase on the road, and the scene gradually changed from color to ck and white.


    In the beginning, the two of them were on the same Lane, one ahead and the other behind. Leopard¡¯s sports car left a trail of afterimages in the ck and white light.


    Jiang SE¡¯s looks could withstand the test of ck-and-white photography. In fact, without the influence of other colors, she looked even more exquisite and retro.


    The surrounding buildings retreated as they drove from the ssical Roman buildings into the modern era. At that moment, the Father seemed to sense his daughter¡¯s determination and the Elysees gradually slowed down.


    This soul-stirring chase made the audience pay attention to the plot, and at the same time, the performance of the cars and the different appearances were the most directparison.


    Just as he thought that his father¡¯s action would end the advertisement, leopard, which Jiang se was driving, suddenly sped up. The excitement made nie dan, who was at the press conference, p his thigh.


    ¡°You can speed it up?¡±


    If nie dan hade for Jiang se in the beginning, this advertisement had triggered the unbridled passion of his youth that he had long kept away.


    Elysees stopped at the intersection, and leopard continued to move forward. The gentleman at the back looked forward for a long time before he smiled and drove to the other side. The colors returned to reality.


    This short two-minute video made the sports car fans watching the press conference and the live stream feel their blood boil.


    On the official Elysees website,¡¯just like me¡¯ once again eximed, ¡± I apologize for my rashness earlier. Jiang SE¡¯s leopard gives off apletely different feeling! It was the right decision for Elysees to use her as leopard¡¯s spokesperson. Tao cen had endorsed Elysees for at least ten years, but she had never been able to match up to this car!


    At the event venue, the lights were turned on after the video ended.


    Mrs. Zhou blinked. After getting used to the light, she subconsciously turned her head to look at the PEI family¡¯s house. However, when she saw the people sitting there, her expression changed.

 Chapter 588

    588 Mount Tai


    This short film, which was supposed to be exciting and exciting in the eyes of sports car enthusiasts, seemed to pass like a year to Mrs. Zhou.


    Many people wished that they had had enough of these two minutes, but she felt that it had been half a day.


    She saw an olddy and an extra Old man sitting besidedy PEI. There was an empty chair, and Jiang se was sitting on it.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s hot blood was immediately cooled down, as if someone had poured a te of cold water on her head.


    Earlier, when there were two empty seats besidedy PEI, she was not invited to sit down when she went over to greet her. What right did Jiang se have to sit next to her?


    ¡°Did the Elysees not arrange a seat for her?¡±


    As she mumbled to herself, Mrs. Weng, who was beside her, also noticed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that uncle Liang from Hong Kong¡¯s Zhongnan industries?¡± She pointed at Feng Zhongliang and was very surprised, ¡±


    ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    The Feng family was already well-known in Hong Kong, and Zhongnan industries was also very famous. In addition, they had a cooperative rtionship with the Jianghua group in recent years. The industry insiders were quite optimistic about the cooperation projects between the two sides. It was expected that the leisure Resort Hotel that the two sides cooperated with would be officially put into use in two years. By then, the stock situation of both sides would be very good.


    However, in contrast to Zhongnan industry¡¯s poprity, its founder, Feng Zhongliang, kept an unusually low profile.


    He had put almost all of his focus on his career. Apart from holding the real decision-making power of Zhongnan industries, he no longer appeared in public most of the time.


    What was so special about an Elysees press conference? not only were the young masters in the circle all lined up,dy PEI had also brought her family¡¯s elders, and even Feng Zhongliang hade and sat in the front row.


    Mrs. Zhou felt uneasy. She tried to guess the reason why Jiang se was sitting next tody PEI. Was it because the organizer had not arranged for her to do her job properly, or was there some other connection?


    After themercial, it was time for Piech to give his speech.


    This shortmercial between Jiang se and leopard had a profound meaning to it. The generation gap between the father and daughter, as well as the difference between the leopard series and the Elysees brand, had perfectly pointed out the problem.


    In just two minutes, Jiang SE¡¯s intention to ¡± grow and improve ¡± in leopard was very obvious. During the one-minute gallop, she focused on leopard¡¯s speed and performance. She wanted to prove to the audience that leopard was not just about its appearance. This was also very in tune with Jiang SE¡¯s stunning appearance and powerful aura when she first appeared.


    However, what was worth thinking about was how his father, who was driving the Elysees, chose to let go. Thest two cars, which represented different times and different ideas, left in two different directions, from a ck-and-white ssic to a vivid and rich world of colors. This also meant that the so-called ¡®father¡¯ of the leopard supercar was moving towards independence and growth.


    It could be said that this advertisement by Elysees had answered the questions of every Chineseizen in recent times in this meaningful advertisement.


    Tolerance, understanding, growth, and letting go all represented that the era where Tao cen controlled the Elysees was over.


    At this moment, at the back of the media seats, even though many reporters had a preconceived notion and thought that Tao cen and Elysees were inseparable before they saw the advertisement, they could not help but think deeply after seeing it.


    When Elysees was seeking innovation and a breakthrough, and when the Father of the ssic Elysees car in the advertisement turned around and left, no longer chasing after it, many reporters had the same question in their hearts. Would Tao cen be willing to let go so easily?


    After the shortmercial finished ying, Tao Tao heaved a long sigh of relief. She noticed that many people in the media seats had changed their expressions.


    Anyone who had watched themercial video could not deny the chemistry between Jiang se and leopard.


    At this moment, many people felt sorry for Tao cen. She might be the most embarrassed person in thismercial. Many people had already vaguely associated her with the male image of driving the ssic Elysees. She represented the glorious era of Elysees in the previous season. However, the glory of Elysees in the next season obviously had to be passed on to someone else to continue and develop.


    It was easy for people to link this situation to Tao cen¡¯s current status in the entertainment industry. She was already a top female celebrity in China. She was very famous and her poprity with the Chinese audience was quite strong.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t tao cen and Qianqian nearly 40 years old?¡±


    In the reporter¡¯s seat, someone suddenly asked this question.


    Tao cen was indeed not young anymore. It was just that she had too many halos and a strong aura in the past. When people first saw her, their first reaction was to ignore her age and focus on other points about her.


    At this moment, a short advertisement suddenly reminded people of her age. Indeed, she no longer had an obvious advantage.


    The reporters were silent. Even if they were professional celebrity gossip writers, they could not bear to mention Tao cen¡¯s age.


    Her career was still developing very well, and she was no longer at the peak of her career. In the past, she had been on the altar for too long, and there were no other female celebrities in China who couldpare to her. Everyone¡¯s attention was always on her works and the various halos on her.


    However, now that Jiang se was around and had achievements that were enough to catch up to Tao cen or even stand shoulder to shoulder with her, the ¡®legend¡¯ that Tao cen¡¯s name represented would naturally be weaker.


    The people around them all hadplicated thoughts. Some were listening seriously, some cast sympathetic looks at Tao cen, some were guessing the identity ofdy PEI and her group, and some, like Mrs. Zhou, were feeling uneasy, as if their hearts were on fire.


    In the middle of the stage, Piech was introducing the official Leopard seriesunched by the Elysees group.


    Lady PEI¡¯s every move was being watched by Mrs. Zhou, and this made her frown.


    While Pieh was still talking,dy PEI¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took it out and nced at it. Her movement was immediately noticed by Pieh, Mrs. Zhou, and the others, who were constantly distracted.


    When Jiang se came over to sit down, Piech was still afraid that the PEI family would fall out with her. To her surprise, the PEI family did not react at all. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lady PEI¡¯s action of looking at her phone made Piech wonder if he had spoken for too long and had made her impatient.


    This thought churned in her mind. She even wondered ifdy PEI¡¯s action of looking at her phone had something to do with Jiang se. The next moment, she realized that she had been overthinking things. Afterdy PEI looked at her phone, she smiled.


    ¡°Yi sent me a message.¡±


    She held her phone and leaned close to olddy PEI¡¯s ear, whispering,


    ¡°He also saw Sese¡¯s advertisement.¡±


    At the mention of her grandson, olddy PEI could not help but smile. She held her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call. Ah dan and the others seemed to have told him that we wereing.¡±


    Olddy PEI nodded slightly, anddy PEI stood up.


    Mrs. Zhou had been watching her every move. She saw her get up and walk to the corner. After she left the venue, the security guards outside seemed to have noticed the strange movements here and silently changed their positions. Mrs. Zhou hesitated for a long time, gritted her teeth, held her bag, and slowly stood up.


    The people at the scene were all smart people. How could they not see Mrs. Zhou¡¯s actions?


    In fact, there were a few people who wanted to follow, but Mrs. Weng stood up and hesitated.


    She wasn¡¯t like Mrs. Zhou, who had never metdy PEI before. Her husband¡¯spany wasn¡¯t prominent, and it couldn¡¯t bepared to the Zhou family¡¯s real estate. In a situation where the status of both parties was unequal, rashly stepping forward might only make people annoyed.


    If Mrs. Zhou could get close tody PEI, they might have a chance to get to know each other in the future. They could y mahjong together and build up their rtionship.


    With this thought, she sat down again.


    ...


    Lady PEI found a quiet corner and called her son. She asked him about his situation in the Western nine states. The mother and son chatted for a while. PEI Yi was clearly pleased with his mother and grandmother¡¯s show of support for Jiang se. His words were very sweet, anddy PEI beamed with joy.


    e back whenever you¡¯re on vacation. Your grandma said she¡¯ll being today to see your car.


    She spoke happily, and her gaze fell on the floor-to-ceiling ss in front of her. Unexpectedly, she noticed a figure standing not far away through the reflection of the ss. The smile ondy PEI¡¯s face slowly faded.


    alright, I¡¯m done talking to you. I¡¯ll call you after I¡¯ve booked the car tonight. Take care of yourself. It¡¯s getting cold these days. Remember to wear more clothes. Take care of your health no matter how busy you are with work. Don¡¯t forget to eat when you¡¯re busy.


    After she hung up the phone, she saw Mrs. Zhou holding her bag and walking over from the direction of the bathroom.


    ¡°What a coincidence to meet you here.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s face was full of surprise. She raised her head, as if she had inadvertently seendy PEI. She first stopped in her tracks, then quickly ran over.


    She definitely didn¡¯t know how bad her performance was at this time. Lady PEI was interrupted talking to her son, and she couldn¡¯t even show a perfunctory smile. She only nodded, turned around, and was about to enter the venue again with her phone in hand. Mrs. Zhou followed closely at her side.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to meet you again and again today.¡±


    Lady PEI nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m apanying the olddy at home to take a walk and take a look.¡±


    ...


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s expression brightened when she heard Jiang SE¡¯s words. She then realized that she had gone overboard earlier. When she saw Jiang se sitting beside her, she began to think of a lot of things.


    If Jiang se was really acquainted with the PEI family, her background would have spread far and wide in the industry. She would not have allowed so manyizens to curse at her. Even though Tao cen¡¯s fans had been attacking her on her social media ounts for the past six months, she had not shown up.


    ¡°That¡¯s really a coincidence. Today¡¯s asion is very lively.¡± As the two of them spoke,dy PEI had already returned to the venue. Mrs. Zhou was still at her side.


    I¡¯ve been buying cars from the Elysees for many years, and there are a few that are quitefortable to sit in.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Whendy PEI heard her words, she refused without batting an eyelid.


    ¡°We¡¯re here today to see the new car that Elysees just released.¡±


    ¡°Leopard? I saw themercial just now too. Although it looks good, it¡¯s still a littleckingpared to the ssic Elysees.¡±


    Leopard¡¯s sports car should be expensive, but as the ssic model that Elysees had been promoting, its price and grade were not inferior to sports cars. After Mrs. Zhou had said this,dy PEI took a deep breath and stopped walking.


    ¡°What¡¯s leopardcking?¡±


    Although she was still smiling, her gaze was slightly heavy, and there was an unspeakable sternness and Majesty in it. It made Mrs. Zhou feel a little flustered. She was stunned for a moment, and realized thatdy PEI had not left. Instead, she was looking straight at her, as if waiting for her answer. She subconsciously said,


    ¡°Leopard is good, but it¡¯s new and not very famous. Moreover, Jiang SE¡¯s the spokesperson. Inparison, the ssic model of the Elysees is the most well-tested car in the ten years that their family has been in China.¡± At the same time, it was also the first choice for the rich. Generally speaking, people with some taste and money would choose the one rmended by Mrs. Zhou without exception. Mrs. Zhou squeezed out a smile.


    ¡°If the olddy likes it, likes it, and feelsfortable after a test, I¡¯ll have someone send it to your houseter.¡±


    Her words madedy PEI stare at her for a long time, making Mrs. Zhou¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°You have some taste and some money?¡± Lady PEI smiled.


    ¡°But I have a lot of money.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what she meant by this, but Mrs. Zhou was still trying to figure it out. The next moment,dy PEI asked,


    ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Zhou from Jingtai real estate, right?¡±


    Mrs. Zhou had not expected thatdy PEI would remember her previous introduction. She was a little happy and nodded.


    ¡°You still remember.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what my daughter-inw has done to you that you can¡¯t stand her. I¡¯ll teach her to be more polite in front of older women. Lady PEI¡¯s eyes were calm at this time, but this appearance made Mrs. Zhou¡¯s eyelids jump. Her words also made Mrs. Zhou¡¯s heart surge with uneasiness. Immediately after,dy PEI said,


    ¡°If she¡¯s in the wrong, I¡¯m here to apologize to you on her behalf. I hope you¡¯ll be magnanimous and forgive her.¡±


    When Mrs. Zhou heard this, her soul almost flew out of her body.


    Lady PEI¡¯s words made her feel even more uneasy than being ridiculed in public.


    At this moment, she felt her hands and feet turn cold, and her lips trembled. When had she offendeddy PEI¡¯s daughter-inw to make thisdy say such things to her?


    At this moment, Mrs. Zhou still held a glimmer of hope, hoping thatdy PEI was busy and remembered wrongly. She was no longer in a hurry to get close tody PEI. Instead, she was in a hurry to exin and fight not to cause trouble for her husband.


    ¡°How would I dare? Who is your daughter-inw? did you remember it wrong?¡±


    She raised her breath to her throat. After saying this,dy PEIughed lightly, turned around, and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Sese,e here!¡±


    When she spoke, Mrs. Zhou heard every word she said with her own ears, but when put together, it was indescribably difficult.


    Lady PEI¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was not soft either. She was not far from Jiang se. After she shouted, people like Mrs. Weng, who had been watching her, were attracted by her.


    Even Piech, who was in the middle of a speech, paused. He looked indy PEI¡¯s direction and in Jiang SE¡¯s direction.


    Jiang se did not know what was going on. She stood up, anddy PEI waved at her.


    ¡°You,e over.¡±


    Olddy PEI¡¯s lips curled up, and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes showed satisfaction. Cheng runingughed and took out her phone.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watch.¡±


    Jiang se walked towarddy PEI. After she had a clear look at who she was and hearddy PEI calling her name, Mrs. Zhou¡¯s hands and feet began to tremble uncontrobly when she thought of whatdy PEI had said. Impossible, impossible, impossible, she muttered to herself.

 Chapter 589

    589 Embarrassing


    When Jiang se arrived, Mrs. Zhou could no longer smile.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Jiang se standing next to her. At this moment, she was still praying that Jiang se had identally walked the wrong way and had not been summoned bydy PEI.


    Mrs. Zhou was still wondering ifdy PEI was ying a joke on her when she saw Jiang se walk up tody PEI and call out, ¡±


    ¡°Aunt ning.¡±


    Lady PEI stretched out her hand to tidy up the pearl ne on her neck. With a slightly reproachful tone, she said with a half-loving and half-stern expression,


    ¡°Did you offend Mrs. Zhou from Jingtai real estate?¡± This tone, this action, it was not fake.


    Lady PEI was still smiling as she said this, but when she raised her eyes to look at Mrs. Zhou, she felt her legs go soft. The pair of high heels under her feet was simply unable to support her body weight.


    She heard Jiang se say, ¡±


    ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t pay attention to something and offended Mrs. Zhou.¡±


    The few of them stood at the corner of the corridor and talked, but in fact, most of the people in the arena were paying attention to them.


    When Jiang se said this,dy PEI¡¯s expression was indifferent. She did not reveal her talents or reveal any hints of her presence, but she exuded an air of authority.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you apologize to Mrs. Zhou!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    She nodded obediently and followeddy PEI¡¯s words. She turned sideways and bowed slightly to Mrs. Zhou.


    ¡°I have offended you in the past, please forgive me.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou did not even know how she managed to ept this bow. She sawdy PEI pull Jiang se.


    ¡°My daughter-inw is still young. If she has been inconsiderate in the past, I hope Mrs. Zhou will be magnanimous and forgive her.¡±


    At this moment, Mrs. Zhou was unspeakably embarrassed. Lady PEI¡¯s words were not sharp or piercing, but they made her so embarrassed that she could not speak.


    Sincedy PEI had specifically called Jiang se over, both of them should be aware of The Grudge between her and Jiang se. Both of them knew very well whether Jiang se had offended them or not.


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s hope that Jiang se had note over was slowly dispelled when she sawdy PEI¡¯s intimate actions.


    What Tao cen? what battle for the Elysees endorsement? Mrs. Zhou could not remember anything at all.


    She recalled how she had tried to embarrass Jiang se at the Italy airport.


    She remembered what she had said in front ofdy PEI, and the smile on her face. Mrs. Zhou felt her legs tremble.


    It was as if someone had suddenly opened up her conception and Governor vessels, and many things were connected by her.


    There were rumors in the industry that Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend came from a rather influential background. There were even rumors that she was going to marry into a prestigious family.


    From her high-key opposition of Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement of Elysees to her boycotting of leopard, her assistant¡¯s attempt to invite her out of the lounge at the airport, to the sudden halt of Jingtai real estate¡¯s development in the south-east Province, Mrs. Zhou came to a sudden realization. Her face turned pale.


    There was a buzzing sound in her ears. In the middle of the stage, it seemed that Piech had finished his speech. She was starting to see double images. Mrs. Weng and the others in the distance might have been surprised.


    All the blood in her body rushed to the top of her head. For the first time in her life, Mrs. Zhou felt that epting someone¡¯s ¡°apology¡± was more embarrassing than being loudly used.


    In the past, Jingtai real estate had been doing well under her husband¡¯s management. It was argepany and her daughter was well-behaved. Her biggest problem was that she had hired an actress who did not suit her taste when she bought the Elysees.


    But now, she had already begun to think about what she should do in the future.


    It was true that she did not have a deep grudge with Jiang se in the past. However, after today, this grudge would probably form a dead knot that would be difficult to resolve.


    Lady PEI did not care about what she was thinking. She pulled Jiang se aside and courteously asked Mrs. Zhou to move aside. People like them would usually not argue with others because they felt that there was no need to. However, if they angered her, the consequences would be terrible.


    Mrs. Zhou did not even know how she managed to move her feet out of the way. She watched asdy PEI pulled Jiang se back to her seat. Jiang se was still standing at the same spot. Her hands and feet were cold. She did not seem to be able to control a single part of her.


    Fortunately, she knew that the media and reporters were still present and could not let others see her as a joke. In fact, Mrs. Zhou herself knew that she had already lost all her face, but she still walked back to her seat. She could not hold it in any longer and fell to her seat.


    Mrs. Weng and the others were still asking, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The celebrity with the surname Jiang knows the PEI family?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, Wanwan.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    The corners of her mouth twitched, but she couldn¡¯t smile.


    How was she going to tell the others that Jiang se wasdy PEI¡¯s daughter-inw?


    Leopard¡¯s press conference had entered the main topic, and the invited guests were already preparing to book the car.


    In the middle of the big screen that was originally ying the advertisement, the names of the Elysees and the leopard appeared in a separate row at the top.


    On the right was the order data, which was currently zero. Obviously, no leader had taken the initiative to ce orders.


    Leopard¡¯s price had already been announced. The 26 million bid had already scared away arge number of people who had been tempted by the advertisement.


    Tao cen¡¯s gazended on Mrs. Zhou. From the moment she had spoken tody PEI, something had been amiss. ording to the original agreement, Mrs. Zhou should have taken the lead and decided on the ssic Elysees model that Tao cen was endorsing.


    However, she didn¡¯t make a move. Mrs. Weng and the others, who were led by her, saw Mrs. Zhou¡¯s actions and hesitated.


    The situation turned awkward for a moment. Many people at the back of the media seats saw this scene and started discussing.


    didn¡¯t the people from the madam gang already discuss that they would reserve a total of 10 cars from Elysees, with the exception of leopard, to support Tao cen during this press conference? ¡±


    The show had already caused an uproar before it even started. Manyizens and Tao cen¡¯s fans were waiting for the other Elysees to beat leopard in sales.


    It could be said that many members of the media were there not only to watch the battle between Jiang se and Tao cen, but also to see the members of the dies gang¡¯, led by Mrs. Zhou, stand up for Tao cen.


    However, at this moment, Mrs. Zhou did not make any movements. On the contrary, nie dan, Cheng runing, and the others had officially ced their orders after watching leopard¡¯s advertisement.


    They hade for Jiang se in the first ce. They were already prepared to purchase a car. Now that they hadpleted the form and signed it, a ¡®ding¡¯ was heard on the screen. Leopard¡¯s notification bar lit up, and the number ¡®4¡¯ appeared behind it.


    He didn¡¯t expect that in less than ten minutes, four of such expensive sports cars had been sold.


    ...


    The guests present were all shocked, and the reporters from Huaxia information were also very surprised by this scene. Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Tao cen?¡±


    Back then, there had been such a hugemotion, but now, Mrs. Zhou and the others were collectively ying dumb. Logically speaking, based on the direction of public opinion in the early stages, Tao cen¡¯s sales of the endorsed car should have been ahead of Jiang SE¡¯s by quite a bit.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhou doesn¡¯t seem to be right.¡±


    Someone looked at Mrs. Zhou and replied.


    Under such circumstances, leopard¡¯s leading sales team had already made a beautifuleback. If Tao cen still did not react in time, it would be embarrassing for himter on, no matter how confident he was in the beginning!

 Chapter 590

    590 Chapter 5


    ¡°Sister Tao, what should we do?¡±


    Song Yi stared at the number on the screen, and his eyes were filled with anxiety.


    Leopard¡¯s advertisement itself was outstanding and had already touched many people who were invited today. In addition, Mrs. Zhou and the others ¡®actions of backing out at thest minute made Song Yi feel like he was holding a breath in his heart. He couldn¡¯t swallow it, but he couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    It was mainly because everyone had been certain that Tao cen would definitely overpower Jiang se at the press conference. However, she did not do so now. Song Yi could not keep her cool any longer.


    ¡°There are so many reporters at the scene.¡± If each of them wrote one sentence, it would be enough to make Tao cen feel embarrassed. It had not been long since the incident at the charity party. If such a thing happened again, it might not be easy for the media to suppress it.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let this situation continue.¡±


    Song Yi anxiously said beside Tao cen. Tao cenughed and stroked his hair. He nced at Song Yi and said,


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    The current situation was already out of Tao cen¡¯s control. She did not expect Mrs. Zhou and the others to make a mistake at this time.


    She had seen Mrs. Zhou talking tody PEI earlier. Whendy PEI beckoned for Jiang se, not only had the others in the exhibition center seen it, but Tao cen had also seen it.


    Although Tao cen could not hear what they were talking about because they were quite far away and their voices were not loud, he still noticed Piech leadingdy PEI into the room.


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s decision to not order the car model she endorsed at thest minute must have something to do withdy PEI.


    At this moment, Tao cen had already thought of the consequences Song Yi could think of.


    Previously, she had been too rash and too certain that she would be able to beat Jiang se at the Elysees press conference. As a result, she had not been able to control the early media reports and the direction of public opinion online. Now, things were not going as she had expected. That was why Song Yi was flustered.


    If things were allowed to continue, she might be a big joke today.


    Unless there was something big enough to divert the audience¡¯s attention from the original ¡®sales of Elysees¡¯s endorsed car outdoing leopard¡¯ to another event.


    He had Xia Chaoqun to thank for this.


    She had once said that after things had happened, it was useless to regret or panic.


    Instead of regretting and exining too much, it was better to use another piece of news to cover it up.


    Xia Chaoqun had been very familiar with how to shift the focus of the matter and reduce the damage.


    Tao cen sighed softly. In the past, Xia Chaoqun had taken care of these matters for her and she had never had to worry about it herself. If Xia Chaoqun had not left her side back then, would she not have to be so passive today?


    She nced at Song Yi, who was sweating profusely, and then raised her head to look at Xia Chaoqun in the distance. She crossed her arms and stood in a corner of the venue. She tried not to appear in the light or in the cameras. She was quiet and low-key. She did things silently and didn¡¯t like to be in the limelight.


    When Tao cen¡¯s gaze turned over, she sharply noticed it.


    The current situation between the two of them was a little awkward. The two of them had worked together before, but their rtionship was not close.


    Having known each other for so many years, Tao cen could not think of any other topic that the two of them would talk about other than work when Xia Chaoqun left.


    So when they met againter, they had nothing to say.


    Jiang se, whom she had chosen to bring along, was now her arch-enemy.


    At the thought of this, Tao cen revealed a smile. There was a hint of sarcasm in her words. She had thought that Xia Chaoqun would immediately turn his head away after seeing this.


    Who knew that after Xia Chaoqun saw her smile, he actually politely nodded his head at her before turning his face away.


    At that moment, Tao cen¡¯s smile seemed a little awkward. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s nonchnce made it seem as if she was too brooding over the past and still remembered it.


    The more ufortable she felt, the straighter Tao cen¡¯s back became. Song Yi was still anxiously looking in Mrs. Zhou¡¯s direction, his heels tapping the ground from time to time to vent his worry.


    ¡°Sister Tao, Yingluo.¡±


    He started to shout again, ¡± why don¡¯t I send a message to Mrs. Zhou and ask around? ¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± She shook her head. Now that things hade to this, Mrs. Zhou was definitely unreliable. Anyone with eyes could see that.


    Tao cen did not want to ask or know whody PEI was and what her rtionship with Jiang se was.


    ¡°But the news was released too early.¡±


    When Song Yi heard her say this, he felt helpless and bitter.


    Earlier, Mrs. Zhou had announced in a high-profile manner that she would purchase the car endorsed by Tao cen at leopard¡¯s productunch and would boycott leopard, which was endorsed by Jiang se.


    At that time, the news had caused a hugemotion and attracted the attention of the audience. Now that things had turned out this way, not only was Mrs. Zhou embarrassed, Tao cen was the same.


    Inparison, Tao cen was at an even greater disadvantage than Mrs. Zhou. Mrs. Zhou was quiet for a period of time, but when she reappeared, she was still thedy boss of Jingtai real estate, still a wealthydy.


    However, this incident had a huge impact on Tao cen. Although the media reporters were appeased, there was a live broadcast of the press conference held by Elysees today. Theizens were not blind. There were many things that they could see and discuss.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to overpower Jiang se?¡±


    Tao cen narrowed his eyes and sighed,


    ¡°I already know what to do.¡±


    Song Yi was stunned. Tao cen had already stopped talking.


    After nie dan and the others took the lead in making their orders, people began to take action one after another.


    Although Mrs. Zhou and the others had not made any moves yet, there were still many people who came for the brand of Elysees. Therefore, the other models of Elysees still performed well in the subsequent sales events.


    However, since the theme of the day was the leopard model from the Elysees brand, there were still many people asking about it.


    Lady PEI and olddy PEI hade here today purely for Jiang SE¡¯s sake. They wanted to send Mrs. Zhou away. Just like old master PEI, the younger generation should be the ones to deal with their own matters. Adults should not interfere too much.


    Therefore, after Piech had finished speaking, they were free to do whatever they wanted. The olddy did not like such a chaotic scene. Moreover, Feng Zhongliang, who was disabled in his legs, was also present. For safety reasons, after talking to Jiang se,dy PEI and Feng Zhongliang left first under Piech¡¯s escort.


    They walked very quickly, and there were many people escorting them. When people at the scene tried to find out the identity of the two, they found nothing.


    Along the way, some of them tried to dig out more information from him, but he did not say a word. He only said that the guests were here to see the cars.


    Mrs. Weng and the others also tried to find out more about Jiang se. However, after Mrs. Zhou¡¯s embarrassment, she was flustered and remorseful. She was not willing to tell her anything.


    ...


    Whendy PEI and the others left, Mrs. Zhou heaved a sigh of relief. At this point, even the stupidest person could see thatdy PEI was not here to push Jiang se up too high. It was purely because the younger generation had been bullied too badly and she needed the elders to go through the motions.


    People like them wouldn¡¯t publicize it too much unless it was necessary.


    Sincedy PEI did not want to say, Mrs. Zhou naturally could not say either.


    Without getting any answers, the crowd¡¯s attention was quickly attracted by leopard¡¯s sales.


    At the event venue, nie dan was holding his phone and taking photos of the ck leopard in the middle. The car had been surrounded, and many people were approaching it. The staff of Elysees stood by the fence and exined the sports car to the guests who were taking photos.


    Someone asked, ¡±


    is this leopard the same sports car that miss Jiang used in the advertisement? ¡±


    The staff member of Elysees smiled and nodded.


    this leopard sports car is indeed the one that miss Jiang used in the advertisement. After the advertisement was filmed, the headquarters specially shipped it over from Italy.


    As soon as the staff member finished speaking, many people became interested. The image of the sports car speeding through the advertisements was still etched in many people¡¯s minds. When Jiang se drove it through the ck and white space, the ck leopard did not lose its original aura even though it had lost its surrounding color. On the contrary, it looked even more outstanding.


    ¡°Are you selling the Elysees?¡±


    ...


    At this point, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    There were still a few months before the official release of leopard, which wasunched under thepany of lysees. If they pre-ordered it now, it would probably take at least half a year for it to be officiallyunched.


    However, it would be a different story if one could purchase this advertising endorsement car from leopard. If the Elysees were willing to part with it, they would be able to get ahead of the others by cing it on disy for a while.


    For some of the invited guests today, being able to afford leopard was not a big deal. However, if they were to drive to leopard first, it would definitely be a symbol of status.


    Moreover, Jiang se had driven this leopard before. To many people, it held a different meaning. Other than being able to drive it, it also had a certain collection value.


    At Jiang SE¡¯s current rate of development, it was only a matter of time before she would reach Tao cen¡¯s level.


    Now that Tao cen had fans in her dies ¡®group ¡°, it was hard to guarantee that Jiang se would not have such fans in the future. If she wanted to make a move, the topic of¡± Jiang se shooting an advertisement ¡°alone would be enough to raise the value of the car.


    Once someone asked about this, a few others followed suit.


    Everyone knew that Elysees might not be willing to sell the sports car and would probably keep it for advertising purposes. However, some of them still did not give up and asked. To their surprise, the staff member of Elysees replied, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. This leopard has already been reserved. However, our group still has a few car models and colors tounch this time. You can choose the color you like and ce the order. When the cars are on sale, you¡¯ll be the first to get your hands on them, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Many people were dejected when they heard that leopard had been reserved by someone else. Soon, this small episode was drowned out by more questions.


    The press conference for Elyseessted until two O ¡®clock in the afternoon. Other than the few leopards that nie dan and the others had ordered, Feng Zhongliang had also ced an order for one before he left. On the other hand, even without the support of Mrs. Zhou and the other¡¯dies ¡®group¡¯, the sales of Elysees¡¯ other cars were still good.


    Leopard¡¯s price had caused more people to ask about it than those who had the intention to buy it.


    In the end, apart from the number of orders due to Jiang SE¡¯s personal rtionship, only two customers were truly moved by the advertisement and ced orders for the car itself. These were the real sales figures for leopard¡¯s press conference.


    Even so, the people from the Elysees group were already very happy. After all, this incident had basically spread the leopard¡¯s name to the public. It was only pre-sales now, and there was still a long way to go before it would be sold. Once it became famouster, there would naturally be no need to worry about sales.


    Piech¡¯s bold decision to use Jiang se as leopard¡¯s spokesperson seemed to have beenpletely correct. The situation did not develop in the worst way that Piech had initially thought it would. Instead,dy PEI¡¯s unexpected appearance had neutralized the situation.


    After this incident, the reputation of thedies and Tao cen might be affected, but it would not be bad for the Elysees.


    However, Mrs. Zhou was ridiculed because she had been too high-profile in the past. As for Tao cen, she could only me her fans for blowing up the matter in the beginning.


    Mrs. Zhou left early in the morning, saying that she was not feeling well.


    Inside the venue, Tao cen and Jiang se were ready to leave as well. The reporters had their eyes on the two of them since a long time ago. Naturally, they would not miss such a juicy piece of news.


    When Tao cen and Jiang se were about to leave, they were surrounded by reporters.


    ¡°Ms. Tao, can you take a photo with miss Jiang?¡±


    Tao cen had already anticipated a reporter¡¯s request. He nodded unhurriedly,


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    She suddenly reached out and wrapped her arm around Jiang se. Her attempt to control the situation was very strong.


    Amidst the snapping of photos, the reporter finally asked, ¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tao, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of the news on the inte recently?¡±


    At this moment, the live broadcast of Elysees was still ongoing in the Pearl Exhibition Center. Manyizens were watching Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s photo as they smiled. They also heard the reporters ¡®questions.


    ¡°The news on the inte?¡±


    Tao cen¡¯s expression was one of surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been busy with work, so I don¡¯t really have much time to pay attention to the news on the inte.¡±


    theizens are talking about you and miss Jiang endorsing Elysees.


    someone pointed out that miss Jiang and Ms. Tao don¡¯t get along and are snatching each other¡¯s endorsement. Miss Jiang, what do you think? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong to use snatching.¡± Jiang se held the microphone and smiled.


    ¡°If someone thinks that I ¡®stole¡¯ Madam Tao¡¯s endorsement, then what did Madam Tao ¡®steal¡¯ from me?¡±


    When she said this, Tao cen, who was standing at the side, gritted his teeth and quickly said, ¡±


    ¡°Fake!¡± She was in a hurry to rify herself. Jiang SE¡¯s words were equivalent to giving her the me. If she did not make a statement, it would mean that she had tacitly admitted that she had ¡®snatched¡¯ Jiang SE¡¯s resources as well. That was why the reporters had asked her about ¡®snatching¡¯ her resources.


    Tao cen sneered in his heart as he finished his sentence. Jiang se was indeed very smart and knew how to talk. However, he had no intention of using the ¡®ambassadorship snatching¡¯ as a gimmick.


    When it was obvious that the Elysees group did not want the endorsement to be the key to their game, Tao cen was already prepared to change their direction. It was not wise to anger the Elysees group at this moment. She held Jiang SE¡¯s hand.


    I hope everyone doesn¡¯t believe the false rumors. Jiang se and I are as close as sisters. Not only have we worked together with the same manager, but we¡¯re both currently signed with century Gxy. In my heart, she¡¯s like my junior. We¡¯re very close.


    Mo Anqi gritted her teeth when she heard this.


    Jiang se nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I gave Mrs. Tao a manuscript, and she even bought a Steinway piano for me. ¡±


    pfft! Chen Shan could not help but burst outughing. Xia Chaoqun also pursed his lips.


    Tao cen¡¯s smile froze slightly. The two of them held hands in front of the camera and leaned against each other affectionately. Many people who were watching the live broadcast leftments.


    The Almighty¡¯s smile-it¡¯s fake, right?


    [ sister has ABS: fake! ]


    [ it¡¯s raining: it¡¯s a fake Yingluo. ]


    [ I¡¯m really convinced: impossible ]


    ......


    Tao Tao handed over the microphone.


    ¡°Since you think that the dispute between you and miss Jiang is just a rumor, why didn¡¯t you rify it earlier, but chose to say it now?¡±


    Her question was rather incisive and seemed to be biased toward Jiang se. Tao cen nced at her and noted down the name on her name tag. Then, she looked around. After a long while, she took the microphone from traveling Dragon Studios and said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I believe that a wise man doesn¡¯t believe in rumors. I didn¡¯t expect that my silence would cause everyone to misunderstand. Besides, miss Jiang and I will be working together officially soon. If we don¡¯t have a good rtionship, why would we act in the same movie?¡±


    As soon as Tao cen ended the topic, the reporters gasped at the big piece of news she had released. They were caught off guard and even forgot what they had wanted to say!

 Chapter 591

    591 Nickname


    At this moment, because Tao cen had taken the initiative to expose the news, the reporters and theizens were caught off guard. Mo Anqi was a little helpless.


    At this point, mo Anqi would be too slow if she still did not understand Tao cen¡¯s intentions.


    Thepany¡¯s request for Jiang se to act as a supporting female character in ¡± suspect ¡± and act as a supporting role for Tao cen was a punishment for Jiang se in disguise. However, only thepany¡¯s higher-ups were aware of it. It had not been announced to the public yet.


    Tao cen had probably told him this in advance to divert the focus.


    Her reaction was quick. During the Elysees press conference, she could not ¡®suppress¡¯ the sales figures. Seeing that it would be a joke, she had to ¡®suppress¡¯ the sales figures from other ces.


    Compared to Mrs. Zhou and the others ¡®sudden exit, it was clear that the media was more interested in the news of Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s uing movie coboration.


    The media¡¯s attitude changed all of a sudden. Many people had excited expressions on their faces.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to work on a movie with miss Jiang?¡±


    Tao cen smiled and nodded. He nced at Jiang se.


    yes. Actually, miss Jiang and I have a lot inmon. Our direction and goals are very simr.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the reporters ¡®faces revealed subtle expressions. Tao cen continued, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows that we¡¯re fated to be together. It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s busy with work, so I¡¯m very sorry that I haven¡¯t had the chance to work with miss Jiang for such a long time. It wasn¡¯t until some time ago, by chance, that miss Jiang and I had simr interests and fancied the same script, that we were able to work together after we each freed up our schedules.¡±


    Tao cen¡¯s words did not sound like a casual remark. The media sought Jiang SE¡¯s confirmation.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, are you really going to act in a movie with Ms. Tao?¡±


    The two of them were now the top female stars in China¡¯s entertainment industry. They each had a huge fan base and fame, and they both had the ability to pick the box office.


    If these two female celebrities were to appear in the same movie, the movie might be popr even before it was filmed.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Jiang se could only nod at this point.


    currently, there are indeed such arrangements for work.


    Her admission made the media reporters even more excited. Not only the media reporters, but manyizens who were watching the live broadcast of the Elysees could not help but scream when they saw this scene.


    I wonder which director was able to make you work with Tao cen for the first time? ¡±


    I¡¯m going to shoot Huo Zhiming¡¯s new film,¡¯criminal suspects¡¯. I¡¯ve read the script and liked it a lot, but I haven¡¯t had the time to film it because of the schedule.


    Jiang se grabbed a few microphones and answered the reporter¡¯s question seriously.


    ¡°Since I have free time now, I¡¯m very honored to be able to work with senior Tao and director Huo.¡±


    She was surrounded by the reporters. Under the light, her lips were red and her teeth were white. Her temperament was elegant like an orchid. She didn¡¯t look annoyed or uneasy. She answered the questions unhurriedly and seriously. The reporters liked her attitude.


    ¡°Director Huo Zhiming¡¯s style has always been unpredictable. Have you heard of him, miss Jiang?¡±


    Jiang se pursed her lips and smiled. There was a trap in the reporter¡¯s question, but she did not seem to notice it.


    I¡¯ve only heard that director Huo has made extraordinary achievements in the film industry, so I¡¯m looking forward to working with him.


    then, in this movie, the two of you have extraordinary status in the entertainment industry today. Between you and Tao cen, who do you think will be the main lead, miss Jiang? ¡±


    This question was finally raised by the reporter. After someone asked, the scene quieted down.


    Such a question was not easy to answer. At Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s level, neither of them wanted to be second and be suppressed.


    After being humble here, the news that would be released in the evening would probably have the headline ¡®Tao cen overpowers Jiang se¡¯.


    She had no choice but to avoid the question. Jiang se thought about it.


    ¡°In the script, senior Tao¡¯s scenes are naturally the most important.¡±


    When she said this, Tao cen did not say anything. Instead, he stared at Jiang se with a smile. His gaze was friendly as if he had an intimate rtionship with Jiang se.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s in the movie title, I should be the ¡®main actor¡¯.¡±


    Not only did Jiang SE¡¯s words reveal her role in the movie, but she had also easily avoided the reporters ¡®sharp questions. The group of reportersughed.


    After all, this was the productunch for the Elysees car. The reporters surrounded Jiang se and Tao cen. They could only arrange for simple interviews.


    After digging up such a big piece of news, he asked a few more questions. After he had rified some simple questions about ¡°suspect ¡°, he requested Tao cen and Jiang se to take a few final photos together before letting them go their separate ways.


    When Jiang se returned to the backstage, her assistants ¡®expressions were grim.


    thepany hasn¡¯t announced it to the public yet, but Tao cen couldn¡¯t wait to disclose the news. Will it affect Sese? ¡±


    Mo Anqi was a little worried. Jiang SE¡¯s career was currently on the rise. It was only a matter of time before she caught up to Tao cen.


    Now, Xia Chaoqun had a very strict career n for her. He was very cautious when it came to taking up roles and endorsements. He would rather not have any than to have bad ones.


    What she and Tao cencked was an opportunity to catch up, and this opportunity happened to be in ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, which would be released next year.


    Once Jiang se was able to y the female lead in the movie of the world-famous director, chessaray, her status would naturally be higher than Tao cen¡¯s. By then, whether it was in the country or abroad, her poprity wouldpletely surpass Tao cen¡¯s.


    after the charity banquet, Mr. Luo asked Sese to y a supporting role in ¡®the suspect¡¯ for Tao cen, but thepany promised that it would only be exposed after ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ was released.


    Back then, Luo Yin had made the decision to let Jiang se y a supporting role in Tao cen because he knew that Jiang se had finished acting in ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡°.


    The original intention of century Gxy¡¯s decision was not to suppress Jiang se.


    The ranking of female celebrities was also very important. Their status would naturally determine their status among the Chinese people and their future development resources.


    All in all, Luo Yin had not made this decision to make Jiang se lower her head to Tao cen. He had wanted to help Jiang se be one of the top female stars in the Gxy of the century.


    The reason Jiang se was given the role of the Supporting Actress in ¡± the suspect ¡± was purely because of her ¡®disobedient¡¯ behavior at the charity banquet. Thepany wanted to give her a warning and at the same time, destroy the false impression that she was ¡®at odds¡¯ with Tao cen.


    When Luo Yin made this decision, he had told Xia Chaoqun in private that he would suppress the news before exposing it.


    ording to thepany¡¯s initial n, Jiang se and Tao cen would start filming ¡± the suspect ¡± first. The news would not be revealed.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to do this. After all, Huo Zhiming didn¡¯t have many works in recent years. His previous movies didn¡¯t have a good reputation, and the audience didn¡¯t think much of him. When he started shooting, the media bribed him, and this matter could be kept a secret.


    ...


    After the movie¡¯s poprity dropped, it just so happened that the second half of the year was the release time of God¡¯s salvation.


    By then, news of Jiang se acting as the female lead of the chessaray movie would spread all over the world. Once her status was established, even if it waster exposed that she was acting as a Supporting Actress in ¡± the suspect ¡°, it would not affect Jiang se much.


    The audience¡¯s impression of her had already been fixed as a world-ss movie star. When she worked with Tao cen again, everyone would be more inclined to believe that she and Tao cen had a ¡®sisterly rtionship¡¯. That was why they were willing to bend down to act with Tao cen as a supporting character.


    By using such a gimmick to create hype, Tao cen and Jiang se would both benefit. At the same time,¡¯criminal suspect¡¯ would also be hyped up.


    This was also the reason why Xia Chaoqun did not fight with thepany when he first heard about thepany¡¯s arrangements.


    However, now that Tao cen had exposed the news earlier, the meaning was different.


    ording to Luo Yin¡¯s n, it was a win-win situation for both of them. However, it was revealed earlier than expected. Jiang SE¡¯s ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± had not been released yet. Inyman¡¯s terms, it meant that ¡± Jiang se had not be a God in the film industry with a movie rted to ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. The Chinese audience¡¯s impression of her was stuck at a sensitive moment like ¡± she has been doing pretty well in recent years and is on par with Tao cen. Tao cen revealed that Jiang se would be ¡± acting as a side character ¡± for her in the movie. As a result, it was very likely that everyone¡¯s first impression of Tao cen was that she was still better than Jiang se in terms of film production.


    Her actions gave the impression that Jiang se was still under her.


    Such a subtle psychological change might bring trouble to Jiang SE¡¯s career development.


    Mo Anqi naturally understood the cause and effect of this, but she was helpless.


    Even if thepany had set a rule, Tao cen had already said it. It was not easy to take back what he had said. Furthermore, Tao cen had chosen to say it in such a public environment. The live broadcast of the press conference of Elysees had also shown Tao cen¡¯s words to countlessizens who were watching the live broadcast.


    ...


    There were quite a number of people watching the live stream. After all, the news about Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®endorsement battle¡¯ had already attracted a lot of attention. It was difficult to suppress the matter now that it had blown up.


    ¡°This is Tao cen¡¯s responsibility!¡± Mo Anqi was a little angry. sister Xia, what do you think? ¡±


    The assistants continued to talk for a long time. Mo Anqi then realized that Xia Chaoqun had not said a word throughout the entire process. He stood at the side and watched the makeup artist remove Jiang SE¡¯s makeup. Jiang SE¡¯s eyes were closed, and it was impossible to tell whether she was happy or angry.


    It was fine for Xia Chaoqun to be so calm. She rarely had any emotional ups and downs. However, mo Anqi did not understand why Jiang se was so calm.


    ¡°Sese, aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    ¡°This matter is still alright.¡±


    Jiang se did not mind Tao cen exposing the fact that she was a Supporting Actress in ¡± a suspect ¡°. She was more concerned about something else.


    ¡°Sister Chaoqun, Tao cen mentioned something inmon between us.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Chen Shan¡¯s face was filled with confusion. However, Xia Chaoqun merely smiled faintly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also noticed this.¡±


    Mo Anqi and the others were only paying attention to the surface, but Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun had a deeper look.


    It was a fact that Jiang se wanted to y the role of a supporting female character. Although it would be troublesome to expose her identity earlier, Xia Chaoqun did not mind. What he noticed was what Tao cen had said about ¡± themon points between her and Jiang se. Their direction of development and goals are very simr ¡°. This sentence might sound ordinary, but if one overread it, it would be Jiang SE¡¯s constant ¡± imitation of Tao cen¡¯s career development path ¡°.


    Whether or not this matter would be a matter of importance to Xia Chaoqun would depend on whether Tao cen would grasp this point.


    At the moment, it seemed like since she had mentioned it, she would most likely make a big deal out of it. The trouble she would bring to Jiang se would probably be greater than the matter of her acting in ¡± suspect.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± After Xia Chaoqun said that, Jiang se nodded and did not mention the matter again.


    On the other side, Tao cen was also removing her makeup. Song Yi personally held her coat and looked at her with admiration.


    Song Yi thought Tao cen would lose face today, but she turned the tables with this incident. After diverting the attention of the media and the public, they focused on her again.


    This move was very beautiful. Song Yi felt like he had learned something from her.


    ¡°Song Yi,¡±


    She still had her eyes closed. Her assistant¡¯s hand was gently massaging her shoulders to relieve her fatigue from today¡¯s events. She had a mask on her face and her voice was a bit muffled, but Song Yi still handed her coat to her assistant and half-knelt in front of her.


    ¡°Sister Tao, I¡¯m here.¡±


    This woman was very powerful. After experiencing so many things, even though there were several times that Song Yi found difficult to deal with, she was able to calmly turn the situation around with her powerful tactics.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said today?¡±


    When Song Yi heard her say this, his scalp tightened.


    are you referring to the coboration between you and Jiang se? ¡±


    Under the mask, the corners of her mouth curled up, revealing an ambiguous smile. It was unknown whether she was being sarcastic or impatient.


    The mask blocked her emotions. If it wasn¡¯t for Song Yi staring at her, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the subtle changes in her expression.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Shey on the chair and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°You have to learn to listen, watch, and learn.¡±


    Her tone was not heavy, but it made Song Yi¡¯s forehead break out in cold sweat.


    He nodded and responded. After Tao cen finished teaching, he said, ¡±


    what I¡¯m going to tell you is that Jiang SE¡¯s direction and goals are very simr to mine.


    In the past, she had been possessed. She had always focused on Jiang SE¡¯s progress in the past few years and how she was going to catch up to her. However, she had forgotten that Jiang se still had a bigger and more useful trump card.


    Song Yi heard her slowly say,


    what do you think of the media and the public¡¯s impression of Jiang se after she started her career in recent years? ¡±


    Song Yi didn¡¯t dare to answer.


    Jiang SE¡¯s reputation in the past few years had been very good. There were no scandals or reliable negative news. Other than the incident in ¡± love letter ¡± where she had a falling out with Zhu pan, a female star from century Gxy, there was almost no bad news about her in the industry. She was considered a very self-disciplined actress.


    In front of Tao cen, he did not dare to say such words of praise. He thought for a while and said,


    ¡°She¡¯s too arrogant and disrespects you, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this.¡±


    Tao cen shook his head, removed the cotton pad covering his eyelids, and looked at the assistants.


    ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    No one dared to say anything nice about Jiang se. Tao cen thought about it for a while before he understood. He smiled and said, ¡±


    don¡¯t worry. You know my personality. Just be bold and say it.


    She was insistent on getting an answer. Song Yi was helpless. After some thought, he decided to follow the media and the audience¡¯s impression of Jiang se.


    box office sess, beautiful, good acting, friends with chessari, endorsed leopard, fedarer, and other international brands, twice nominated for ¡®Best Actress¡¯ at the France Film Festival, and ¡®Best Actress¡¯ at the hundred Flowers Art Awards.


    He said a lot in a row. Tao cen looked at him with a smile. He did not know if he was unhappy, but he did not stop him.


    In the end, Song Yi couldn¡¯t even continue. His voice became softer and softer until it stopped. Tao cen looked at him and said,


    ¡°These are the public¡¯s opinions of her.¡±


    She covered her eyes with the cotton again. but to me, she¡¯s little Tao cen.


    After he said this, Song Yi was stunned for a long time before he realized what was going on.


    Some ¡®nicknames¡¯ could be carried for a lifetime, and could not be removed.

 Chapter 592

    592 Chapter 592-interview


    Song Yi wasn¡¯t stupid. It was just that his methods and vision were much weaker than Tao cen¡¯s.


    Since Tao cen had already said this, he naturally understood what he was trying to express.


    If a title like ¡®little Tao cen¡¯ was used on a newbie who had just debuted and did not have much fame or work, it would be a sharp weapon to help a newbie quickly break out of their closed-door situation.


    However, if it was applied to a female star like Jiang se who already had a ce in the Chinese entertainment industry, it would be a powerful restraint. Once it was deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts, it would restrict Jiang SE¡¯s development to a certain extent.


    To put it bluntly, Jiang se would surpass Tao cen in the future. However, if such a nickname was given to her, perhaps the first person that the audience would think of when she was mentioned would still be Tao cen.


    sister Tao, if we do this, Jiang se might be unhappy. Mr. Luo might be displeased.


    He reminded her softly, ¡± Mrs. Zhou¡¯s sudden departure today might be rted to Jiang SE¡¯s wife, Zhenzhen.


    Under the mask, Tao cen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Before he could finish, he interrupted him,


    ¡°Song Yi, do you know why you can¡¯tpare to Xia Chaoqun even after so many years?¡±


    Although what she said was the truth, it was still quite hurtful.


    Song Yi was a bit embarrassed. His face was red, and the assistants around him lowered their heads as if they didn¡¯t see his embarrassment.


    Fortunately, Tao cen¡¯s eyelids were covered with a piece of cotton, so his expression could not be seen.


    He did not say anything, and Tao cen did not need his opinion. She said this not to ridicule him, but to calmly point out a fact.


    ¡°It¡¯s your knowledge that determines your vision and opinion.¡±


    ¡°Sister Tao,¡± Song Yi said in a low voice. Tao cen crossed his hands on his stomach and said in a t tone, ¡±


    I know what you¡¯re worried about, but the challenge I¡¯m facing isn¡¯t just anyone. It¡¯s Chaoqun, Jiang se, and Mr. Luo from thepany.


    She needed her manager to grow faster and be her assistant instead of taking the manager¡¯s sry and doing the work of an assistant.


    I don¡¯t know what Jiang SE¡¯s rtionship with the mistress who appeared today, but I have eyes to see and a brain to think.


    Thepetition between Tao cen and Jiang se had been going on for a long time. Before Mrs. Zhou and the others showed up, Tao cen and Jiang se had been fighting openly and covertly. It had never stopped. However, she did not encounter any obstacles in her career development. This proved that even though Jiang se had a powerful backer, the ¡®backer¡¯ had maintained a nonchnt attitude toward Jiang SE¡¯s career development. They had no intention of interfering.


    It was not until Mrs. Zhou and the others joined in that someone stepped in to stop them at the Elysees Auto Show today.


    In other words, as long as there was no external interference, she and Jiang se would be in a situation where they had to rely on their own abilities. The departure of Mrs. Zhou and the others in the end also proved Tao cen¡¯s spection.


    As for Luo Yin, who Song Yi was still worried about, the fact that he was willing to give Jiang se some shares in order to persuade her to stay in century Gxy proved that the bnce of thepany was not equal.


    Perhaps, thepany was hoping to squeeze everyst bit of value out of her to pave the way for Jiang se. In the future, she would sessfully pass the title of China¡¯s top female star to Jiang se so that she could retire after her sess.


    There were no waves, no struggles.


    Thepany was satisfied, but she was not.


    ¡°Think carefully about what I just said, and then do the things I told you to do.¡±


    Song Yi was stunned for a while and then replied in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Although thepany had stipted that Jiang se was not allowed to participate in any activities for half a year, the rules were fixed.


    Moreover, Tao cen had broken the rules first. Even if Jiang se had broken the rules, thepany could not do anything to her.


    When Xia Chaoqun realized that there was something wrong with Tao cen¡¯s words the other day, he immediately contacted the media from Huaxia information on Jiang SE¡¯s behalf. He invited them to do a special personal interview with Jiang se and even set a title for it.


    In the entertainment industry, China Information was the most influential media in the industry. It was ranked first in the country in terms of reaping traffic every year.


    When they had received Xia Chaoqun¡¯s request, they could not believe that it was true. After confirming it with Xia Chaoqun again and again, they set the interview time for the afternoon of the day after tomorrow.


    The timing was a little tight. Although they were a little curious about Xia Chaoqun¡¯s request for an interview on behalf of Jiang se, Jiang SE¡¯s every move was the focus and center of attention for the Chinese people.


    News rted to her would almost always be a hot topic. Every time an endorsement or movie appeared, it would cause a phenomenal impact.


    If she was willing to be interviewed, the media that wanted to obtain this request might trample on the doors of the Gxy century. Therefore, even though he was suspicious of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s initiative, the chief editor of China Information entertainment section still decided to borrow the host, Sheng Jingzhi, from China Television Station¡¯s ¡± filmmakers in the industry ¡°, to interview Jiang se personally after much consideration.


    As everyone knew, it had been seven or eight years since Jiang se first acted in ¡± rescue mission ¡°. However, she was unusually low-key. Other than her work, the public was not familiar with her life.


    Jiang se also rarely epted personal interviews. The rarer something was, the more precious it would be. This was an opportunity that was hard toe by. After Huaxia informationmunicated with Xia Chaoqun and confirmed the time, she felt as if she had been struck by a gift from heaven.


    After Xia Chaoqun made this decision, mo Anqi and the others got busy.


    Such a seemingly simple interview, because of the rushed time, in addition to releasing the news in advance, creating topics to attract the audience¡¯s attention, also needed to prepare questions in advance.


    Both parties had to make preparations for the question-and-answer format in advance. The interview location was set at the Huaxia Information Center. The studio would be emptied for Jiang se the entire day. All the scheduled schedules would be moved away. This was the influence of the top female star in Huaxia. It was also something that Tao cen had been trying to keep.


    The interview would be broadcasted live. Jiang SE¡¯s fans in China and around the world would be able to watch the scene as soon as they could as long as their followers were willing to.


    After the Elysees press conference ended, all the media outlets were reporting on the news of Tao cen¡¯s coboration with Jiang se in Huo Zhiming¡¯s movie. However, the entire front-page headline of Huaxia information was about Jiang se. Jiang se, a lucky and unique actress that belongs to our era. I have an appointment with you at 7 p.m. On the 27th. I¡¯ll be there.


    After watching the live broadcast of the Elysees press conference, He Cong and his best friend met in a caf¨¦ in times Sky Street Square in the imperial capital. Surrounded by a strong fragrance, the two women were holding their mobile phones and browsing the news.


    Ever since Jiang SE¡¯s advertisement for leopard was released, He Cong had been in a state of excitement. It was as if Jiang se was born for the camera. Whether it was her endorsement or her movie, there was an indescribable charm to them.


    Her best friend was the first to see the message from Huaxia information. She subconsciously shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Old he,¡±


    As he spoke, he leaned forward and showed the phone to He Cong.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    She clicked on the sensational title, and a countdown appeared in front of her eyes. It was the entrance to a live broadcast, but there was no content at the moment.


    There was a row of introductions about this livestream below: Jiang SE¡¯s personal interview.


    At the same time, manyizens who had discovered this entry also came in. When her best friend found this title, Huaxia information should have just posted the question not long ago. In less than five minutes, it showed that there were more than 100000 people who had visited, and thements below were constantly ovepping, refreshing at a dazzling speed.


    Her best friend had just tapped on her phone when she saw something. She couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°So many people.¡±


    ...


    There was clearly nothing here. Just the title alone was enough to make many of Jiang SE¡¯s fans andizens rush forward.


    One could only imagine what kind of sensation and surprise Jiang se would cause when she appeared in the live-stream.


    The screen showed that there were still forty-five hours to go before the countdown. Every second seemed to be moving extremely slowly to her best friend. She couldn¡¯t help but hand the phone to He Cong.


    ¡°What is this? Your work is rted to this industry. Did you get any news?¡±


    He Cong shook his head and was also curious. She also opened her phone and also entered the best friend image, but there was no message.


    However, she guessed that since the higher-ups had said that it was an exclusive interview with Jiang se, it should be a topic for the interview. However, since it was so formal, they probably wanted to reveal more private information about Jiang se to the public.


    When her best friend heard this, she was a little happy.


    can you reveal a little? it¡¯s not easy to see her. Other than in movies, advertisements, and news during movie promotions, you¡¯ll only see her.


    The two of them were rather excited. Although they denied each other¡¯s ims in private and did not consider themselves Jiang SE¡¯s fans, they still subconsciously paid attention to her news. Usually, when they talked about female celebrities in the entertainment industry, most of their topics revolved around Jiang se.


    The two of them would always agree to watch every one of her movies at the first possible moment, and then discuss the plot.


    Earlier, the two of them had discussed Jiang SE¡¯s coboration with Tao cen on ¡± suspect. now, they were talking about Jiang SE¡¯s personal interview. They had even adjusted the time and set it as a reminder on their mobile phones.


    ...


    The two of them tried to guess what Jiang se would talk about that day. They tried to guess what she would wear and what jewelry she would wear. The more they talked, the more excited they became. Before they left, their best friend even reminded He Cong, ¡±


    ¡°Remember to arrange your work. I¡¯ll go to your house and watch the live broadcast together!¡±


    He Cong waved his hand and made a ¡®don¡¯t worry¡¯ gesture.


    At this time, the backstage of Huaxia information was already on full alert.


    Jiang se was going to do an exclusive interview with Huaxia information. After Huaxia information released the news, the major media outlets quickly broadcasted the news.


    Weibo, Twitter, and other major social media sites continued to repost the news, and more and moreizens poured in. The data in the background was rising at a speed almost invisible to the naked eye, and in a short time, it had reached a shocking number.


    The number ofizens who had made reservations for this live broadcast alone had already reached ten million, and this was just the beginning.


    The news that Jiang se was going to have an exclusive interview on the night of the 27th had already overwhelmed the news of her coboration with Tao cen, who had taken the initiative to announce it during the Elysees press conference.


    Huaxia information¡¯s chief editor was personally supervising this matter. He had expected this to make the headlines. However, he did not expect the news of ¡®Jiang se epting an exclusive interview with Huaxia information¡¯ to cause such an effect.


    After all, the schedule for the exclusive interview was tight. There was no time to release the news more than a month in advance to create momentum. The hasty decision might attract her fans because of ¡®Jiang SE¡¯s¡¯ name. However, no one expected Jiang se to have such a huge appeal.


    The back-end numbers kept rising. The chief editor was inmand and asked the technical staff to keep the server running within these two days. The interview site also needed to be confirmed again and again. Contacting Sheng Jingzhi was also very sessful.


    It would have taken a lot of time to invite Sheng Jingzhi at this time. However, when Sheng Jingzhi found out that it was an exclusive interview with Jiang se, he agreed without any hesitation.


    He had interviewed Jiang se twice before. The first time was before she became famous, and the second time was after she became famous. Her attitude was the same, and she left a good impression on Sheng Jingzhi. In addition to her reputation, this interview opportunity was quite rare. Sheng Jingzhi would not miss it, whether it was for public or private reasons.


    More and more people were making reservations for the livestream, and the number ofments had exceeded a million. The 27th had finally arrived.


    Jiang se had arrived at the headquarters of China Information in the morning to rehearse and position herself.


    Both sides had alreadymunicated the key questions and answers of the conversation, and the things that could not be asked had been put out in advance. She and Sheng Jingzhi were considered acquaintances, and both of them were smart people. Therefore, apart from some questions prepared by the Jie Ji team, most of the interview questions were given to them at will.


    As for whether there would be any awkward situations in the program, they were only doing their best.


    The preparation time was too short. Xia Chaoqun had only given him two days, and his firm attitude could not be changed. In order to sessfully obtain this interview opportunity, the chief editor of Huaxia information had no choice but topromise.


    He could only hope that Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s ability to control the situation was stronger, and the rest was up to fate.


    That day, He Cong felt that time had passed particrly slowly. She finished her work early and returned home when it was time to get off work. She took an early shower and prepared some snacks. When her best friend arrived, it was only 5:30 am. She had brought along her toiletries. Clearly, she intended to stay at her house after watching Jiang SE¡¯s live stream tonight.


    The two women filled their stomachs in advance, connected the TV screen to theputer, and opened the Live Broadcast page. After doing all this, there was still half an hour to go before seven o ¡®clock.


    This half an hour was especially torturous. They kept seeing people counting down in thements section on their cell phones.


    There¡¯s still 30 minutes left.


    Twenty-eight minutes left, Yingluo.


    Twenty-five minutes left, Yingluo.


    There are still ten minutes left.


    ......


    Finally, when the time stopped at 6:59, He Cong subconsciously adjusted his sitting position and looked at the TV screen. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was nervous.

 Chapter 593

    593 Unique


    The anxiety of He Cong and his best friend also appeared in the hearts of the thousands of viewers waiting for the live broadcast to start.


    When there were 20 seconds left to the countdown, the screen finally lit up. With the sound of typing, a line of words appeared in front of He Cong and his best friend:


    She was grateful that she was born in this world twenty-four years ago! She was grateful that the film industry had discovered her seven years ago! From then on, he had left behind an unforgettable character in many ssic Movies.


    She was like the best gift God could give to his fans with a wave of his hand. She was the Fortune that only belonged to this era-Jiang se.


    Even though time was tight, and Xia Chaoqun had only given Huaxia information a short 40 hours, Huaxia information still made an opening statement that was enough to stir the hearts of people. It made people¡¯s blood boil and evoked special feelings.


    Among them, He Cong was the most emotional.


    The sound of the old typewriter and the silent opening remarks were the most reminiscent of the past.


    She could be considered one of Jiang SE¡¯s first movie¡¯s audience members who had been paying attention to her ever since it was released. They had watched her from a young age to where she was now. Initially, she watched ¡± love letter ¡± for cui Xing¡¯s sake. Later on, she did not miss out on any of Jiang SE¡¯s movies. She would always be the first to go to the cinema.


    He didn¡¯t expect that seven years would pass by just like that.


    He Cong had never considered himself a fan of Jiang SE¡¯s. However, at this moment, he could not help but feel touched. When she had followed someone for seven years and was still affected by her every move, her behavior was no different from that of a fan.


    Her best friend was a little surprised. Huaxia information is really rich and overbearing.


    The fact that Jiang se was invited for an exclusive interview meant that the countdown would probably win the favor of many advertisers.


    This was especially so as the number of people following the livestream increased over the past few days. Arge number of advertisers would probably be willing to pay to get advertisements for this period of time. However, Huaxia information had actually used this time as an opening speech instead of adding this clip to Jiang SE¡¯s livestreamter.


    in just these 20 seconds, a conservative estimate would be that Huaxia information had at least rejected millions of advertising fees!


    He Cong said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Because Jiang se is worth it.¡±


    Her voice was still a little choked up. When her best friend turned to look at her, she could vaguely see the tears in her eyes.


    At this moment, in addition to He Cong, his best friend, and theizens in front of the inte, Tao cen, who was supposed to be preparing for tomorrow¡¯s work, saw this scene.


    She had been very busy for the past two days. Currently, she had two endorsement deals to discuss. In addition, there were some movie scripts that she had to read personally. She rarely had any free time. She was like a machine that was constantly spinning.


    Hua Xia information had an exclusive interview with Jiang se. She had only overheard it when she was having dinner with a producer.


    ¡°Sister Tao, you shouldn¡¯t be watching this.¡±


    Song Yi tried to persuade him. Even song Yi was a bit scared when he saw the title.


    However, Tao cen was very calm, as if she wasn¡¯t affected by these opening remarks. When Song Yi tried to persuade her, she even frowned and softly said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    ¡°Reading these will only make you unhappy.¡± Although she had already spoken, Song Yi still mustered up his courage and said something. Tao cen pulled the coat over his body and threw away the work schedule in his hand. He found afortable position and sat down.


    ¡°Song Yi, you have to understand that there¡¯s a Chinese saying that¡¯s right. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never lose.¡±


    Her previous failures with Jiang se were partly due to herck of understanding of her.


    Although Huaxia information¡¯s opening remarks and the title of the interview made Tao cen feel ufortable, she was not more concerned about that. What she saw was the bold title that Huaxia information had used to describe Jiang se as ¡®one of a kind¡¯. Once such a concept was deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts, it would be very difficult to change it.


    She remembered what she told Song Yi two days ago and the smile on her face disappeared.


    Rather than saying that this was an exclusive interview prepared for Jiang se, it was more like Xia Chaoqun¡¯s n to seal off his own path.


    After this interview, as long as Jiang SE¡¯s performance was not too bad, her influence in China would probably grow even stronger. At the same time, it would also make her previous ns fall through. Chaoqun is really good at this.


    She sighed. Song Yi still didn¡¯t understand. don¡¯t do what I told you the other day.


    After the interview, such public opinion would not be able to set off any waves. In the end, it would only make him embarrassed.


    Song Yi wasn¡¯t stupid to begin with. He had been by her side for a long time, so even if he didn¡¯t understand her before, he understood after hearing Tao cen¡¯s words. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    On the screen, along with these rows of words, arge number of messages appeared:


    [friends for a lifetime, together] the sentence ¡®seven years¡¯ was already enough to make my tears fall.


    [hug me: if Huaxia Intel says something more touching, I might cry out loud.]


    ......


    Shu Peien was also watching the live broadcast and saw thements left by theizens.


    In contrast to mostizens who thought that typing was not exciting enough, Shu Peien felt that this method was particrly suitable for Jiang se.


    The clicking sounds of subtitles all over the screen reminded him of the movie ¡°the Grand asion of Beiping¡± that he had watched a few years ago. In the misty rain, Jiang se held an umbre and her high heels clicked on the bluestone floor. The sound was not soft, but it strangely gave off a sense of tranquility.


    The words faded away, and the live broadcast finally began.


    Perhaps it was because he had been looking forward to it for a long time and was touched by the few words from Huaxia information, when Jiang se and Sheng Jingzhi appeared in front of the camera with a smile, He Cong actually let out a small cheer.


    She felt that she had lost herposure when she shouted, but her best friend did not even bother tough at her. Instead, she seemed even happier than her as she pulled her and shouted,


    ¡°He¡¯s out!¡±


    After her best friend said this, she said fastidiously,


    you seem to be skinnier than before. The ne you¡¯re wearing isn¡¯t as pretty as the pearl ne from the Elysees press conference.


    During the Elysees press conference a few days ago, the pearl ne that Jiang se was wearing had be the most searched essory on the inte. After theizens found out about the brand, many people ced their orders.


    Today, she was wearing a sleeveless light blue dress decorated with tiny pearls. The color made her skin look as white as snow. Her hair was let down behind her, and she was wearing a simple string of tinum long tasseled earrings.


    As her best friend spoke, she subconsciously nced at He Cong.


    She had mixed feelings about Jiang se. Due to the Zhu pan incident back then, she wanted to watch Jiang SE¡¯s movies. She also had to pay attention to Jiang SE¡¯s various gossip. When she heard others say that Jiang se was not good, she would immediately refute them. However, it was difficult for her to say ¡®good¡¯ to Jiang se.


    He Cong knew that she had such a strange mentality, but he pretended not to hear her words.


    In the livestream room, Sheng Jingzhi had already greeted the audience with Jiang se. The number of people watching the livestream was rising in the upper right corner. Clearly, manyizens were rushing over when they heard the news.


    ...


    good evening, everyone. I¡¯m Sheng Jingzhi. Wee to tonight¡¯s interview.


    Tonight, apart from the majority of theizens who hade for Jiang se, a portion of Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s fans had also made their way over. Jiang se greeted them and waved her hand at the camera. Such a simple gesture caused the number ofments in the live stream room to stack up. In just ten seconds, there were nearly thousands ofments. This had caused a certain amount of impact on China information¡¯s server, and this did not include theizens who could not speak due to the server being stuck.


    In the face of such a situation, the staff of Huaxia information were happy about Jiang SE¡¯s influence. However, they were also afraid that the server would crash and cause even greater trouble.


    In the beginning, Hua Xia information¡¯s director was worried that the atmosphere would not be as good as before when the interview officially began. However, since the atmosphere was so lively right from the start, he could foresee that as long as nothing unexpected happened to Jiang se, this interview might reap a lot of viewership for Hua Xia information.


    Other than telling the staff to keep a close eye on him, he helplessly requested from Jiang se through the earpiece, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, try not to do anything now.¡±


    The majority of the audience¡¯s attention was on her, and the interview had just begun. It was inevitable that everyone would be eager to see her. Her subtle behavior would have a great impact on the interview program.


    Sheng Jingzhi also heard the director¡¯s request through his earpiece. He could not help but look at Jiang se in surprise.


    The people who made shows were most afraid that there was nothing that could hold the audience in ce. This was the first time they had seen a Festival Group worried that the audience would be too eager.


    He knew that Jiang se had been very popr in recent years. The directors she had worked with were all famous directors, and the advertising endorsements were all very high-end. However, hearing about it was one thing. Seeing Jiang SE¡¯s influence in person was another.


    After they greeted each other, Sheng Jingzhi¡¯s attitude was gentle. He pulled Jiang se into the main topic by chatting casually.


    ...


    I haven¡¯t met Sese in the program for a long time. Thest time we talked was in a chance of survival. Sheng Jingzhi was very good at controlling the situation as a host. He was very knowledgeable and knew how to speak appropriately. On top of that, they were acquaintances. The moment he opened his mouth, Jiang se smiled.


    ¡°I know that ever since you¡¯ve started your career, you¡¯ve rarely had a personal interview like today, except for the necessary publicity for your movie. In the eyes of your fans, you¡¯re a very mysterious person in private. You don¡¯t like to talk about your private life and don¡¯t like to reveal another side of yourself. The public¡¯s impression of you is that you got into the top university, had a boyfriend from the same school, and now you¡¯re engaged. Other than that, there¡¯s very little other news about you.¡±


    As soon as Sheng Jingzhi said this, not only were the audience in front of theputer screensughing, even Jiang se could not help butugh.


    ¡°What prompted you to ept today¡¯s interview?¡±


    After Sheng Jingzhi asked this question, He Cong was also waiting for Jiang SE¡¯s answer.


    Just as Sheng Jingzhi had said, many fans ¡®impression of Jiang se might havee from her movies or her endorsements.


    The fans could speak of her works like they were family treasures, but they might not be able to describe her personality.


    For someone like he Cong, who had not produced a single movie ever since she started filming and had been paying attention to Jiang SE¡¯s news, he might not be able to tell what Jiang SE¡¯s preferences were.


    actually, I didn¡¯t tell you some things, not because I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but because I thought my life was the same as everyone¡¯s, and there was nothing worth mentioning.


    With such an opening, the atmosphere in the live-stream room gradually rxed. Today¡¯s interview had nothing to do with the movie. Instead, it revolved around Jiang se. Due to time constraints, other than checking with Xia Chaoqun on the questions that were not allowed to be asked, the rest could only depend on Jiang SE¡¯s performance at thest minute.


    She was not someone who liked to give long speeches. When she met with the PEI family¡¯s elders or with PEI Yi or nie dan and the others, she would be a quiet listener most of the time.


    However, it was obvious that she could not remain silent in the current situation. After Jiang se said that, she continued to talk about some things in her life.


    ¡°When I¡¯m not filming, I¡¯ll take some sses.¡±


    Dance, piano, etiquette, script practice, and the necessary physical care and fitness, she actually had no free time at all.


    asionally, when she had some free time, she would make the best use of it to read the literature materials rted to her profession.


    During the shooting of the movie, she had to read the script, memorize the lines, and learn all the knowledge that could be used during the shooting of the movie. It was just like when she was shooting ¡± the salvation of God ¡°, she hired an Italian teacher to teach her Italian in addition to her fitness and fighting.


    She mentioned how she felt when she first entered the entertainment industry to film her first movie. She also mentioned her first movie, ¡± love letter ¡°, which attracted a lot of attention. She thanked director Zhao rang and specifically mentioned ¡± the demon ¡°. She talked about how she had studied at the imperial capital Grand Theater for half a year in order to get the role.


    Later, under the guidance of his predecessor, Liang Chunbo, in the Grand Theater, he noticed that the character Zhang Yuqin in ¡± the demon ¡± lost weight after losing his daughter.


    She had never exposed these things behind the scenes to the audience before.


    When everyone saw her glorious side on screen, they didn¡¯t think that she would take so long to think about a role.


    She said that at that time, in order to y out the despair of ¡®Zhang Yuqin¡¯, she went to the western suburbs women¡¯s prison and saw everyone¡¯s freedom was imprisoned there. Looking at her attitude and tone, she was locked at home to watch the performances of many seniors in the past few years. Only then did the stunning Zhang Yuqin exist.


    The honor of being nominated for the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ at the France Film Festival was inseparable from her efforts.


    perhaps the audience in the country knows that you¡¯re friends with the famous director, Chesare. He has publicly expressed several times that he admires you and has worked with you in God¡¯s salvation. Can we have a chat about how you two met? ¡±


    The atmosphere of the conversation was getting better and better, and more and more people were watching. Although the number ofments was not as explosive as the beginning as the program unfolded, the number of people entering the program¡¯s live channel continued to increase.


    With Jiang SE¡¯s interview tonight, Hua Xia information might break the historical record for the number of visitors.


    The chief editor of Huaxia information was personally overseeing the back-end. He was so happy that he almostughed out loud when he saw the back-end data rising at a rapid speed.

 Chapter 594

    594 Chapter 5


    actually, my acquaintance with chessaray is also rted to God¡¯s redemption. In the eyes of many people in Huaxia, it was a legendary event that she had met a world-famous director like Chesare.


    To many people, a talented and famous person like chessaray was like a figure above the clouds. In the eyes of his fans, he had long been deified.


    Tao cen had dealt with chessaray before, so she had more say in this matter than most people.


    Chessley¡¯s pride was in his bones. His gentle and polite appearance was just to hide the unbridled nature in his blood.


    However, such a difficult character had repeatedly expressed his admiration for Jiang se. A few years ago, at the French Film Festival, he had even watched ¡°demon ¡°, which Jiang se had starred in. He had even saved a spot for Jiang se in his new film,¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. In the end, Jiang se had reced Laura as the main lead in ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    All of this showed that the friendship between chessaray and Jiang se was far stronger than what the public could see. Tao cen had never been able to figure out the reason behind this.


    When she heard Jiang se mention it in the interview, she took a look at it seriously.


    ¡°The imperial capital¡¯s first Academy has a very rich collection of books. There are all kinds of books for the teachers and students to borrow. When I was in my first year of University, I didn¡¯t sign a contract with any managementpany, and my workload wasn¡¯t that heavy. My time was rtively free, so I spent most of my time in the library.¡±


    When Jiang se said this, Sheng Jingzhi also revealed a nostalgic expression.


    At that moment, many people who were watching the interview in front of the camera had a deeper understanding of Jiang se.


    After a young and beautiful girl graduated from high school, her life should have turned into a whole new chapter, and it would be difficult for her to calm down.


    Tao cen recalled the time when she was 18 years old. She had long aspired to enter the entertainment industry. At that time, in her spare time from school, she had ced her focus on getting more screen time and getting advertising endorsements.


    it was a coincidence. I borrowed an English novel from school. It had a religious meaning and was very interesting. The incident had happened a few years ago. Jiang se thought about it for a while.


    that book was mixed with a lot of religious knowledge and was ced in the corner. Not many people found ¡®her¡¯, so I borrowed¡¯ her ¡®as a way to revise my English.


    After reading ¡± the prisoner ¡°, she realized that the novel was very well written. It contained a lot of religious knowledge and human irony. Through the novel, she could see the original author¡¯s cultivation, breadth of mind, and connotation. that year, at the Chinese film Festival, Cesare happened to attend it. He also liked ¡®the prisoner¡¯ very much, so we made friends.


    She made it sound like it was nothing. However, behind their friendship was Jiang SE¡¯s knowledge and self-restraint. She needed to keep up with chessaray¡¯s thinking in order to be on par with him.


    It was because of her private study and reading that it was possible to grasp the opportunity when it came.


    This interview was of great significance.


    If Jiang SE¡¯s former fans had seen her acting skills through movies and her beauty through advertising endorsements, then this interview would allow more people to get a glimpse of Jiang SE¡¯s private life.


    It was as if her fans had drawn a circle for her. Tonight¡¯s interview had been colored by her own colors in the circle, making her image in the public¡¯s mind more distinct.


    He knew what kind of girl she was, how hard she had worked for the film, and how her friendship with Chesare came from God¡¯s salvation. In the end, she even participated in the filming of God¡¯s salvation.


    For more than an hour, Tao cen felt very strange.


    She would be lying if she imed that she understood Jiang sepletely in such a short period of time. However, Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the past hour had exceeded her expectations.


    She had thought that Xia Chaoqun had chosen Jiang se because she was young and beautiful. She also thought that she had potential and resources that rivaled her own. Hence, Xia Chaoqun had given up on his old self and chose Jiang se, who had more potential.


    Initially, she had thought that Jiang se, whom Xia Chaoqun had taken a fancy to, was simr to her in certain aspects. She should be busy fighting for endorsements and getting movie resources. She would not give up on any opportunity and face the world with ambition.


    However, during the interview, Jiang SE¡¯s life was not rushed. She gave off an extremely calm feeling. She was not in a hurry to fight for scripts or endorsements. Her pace was slow, but each step she took was very steady. It felt as if even the wind and rain would not shake her.


    Tao cen had practiced the piano, dance, and fitness that Jiang se had mentioned. He had put in a lot of effort and sweat. Tao cen felt that he was not inferior to Jiang se in any way.


    Like Jiang se, she had worked with Xia Chaoqun for many years. It was inevitable that their living habits would ovep.


    However, Tao cen suddenly realized that she and Jiang se should have had something inmon. If she and Jiang se were like a piece of paper, and Xia Chaoqun was the writer, she had been working with Xia Chaoqun for many years. Xia Chaoqun¡¯s unique traits, such as ambition, diligence, and drive, had been picked up by Xia Chaoqun. On the other hand, after working with Xia Chaoqun for so many years, the greatest contrast between Jiang se and the current Tao cen was that she still had her own unique traits.


    She also had her own ambitions. She clearly knew what she wanted. She wanted to get the role of Zhang Yuqin in ¡± the demon. she knew her own shorings and worked hard to practice.


    He wanted to cooperate with Liu Ye, so he acted as if he wanted to ask for help.


    He wanted to film ¡± the lost city ¡± directed by chessaray, went to study archeology for a character in the film, went to the grave with the team, and disappeared from the entertainment industry for half a year. If they liked God¡¯s salvation, they would try their best to be the female lead.


    On a certain level, she was somewhat simr to Tao cen, but there were also very distinct differences between them.


    After Xia Chaoqun terminated his contract with Tao cen, he had been thinking about the reason behind it.


    Was it because she was old and her development in the entertainment industry was restricted, or was it because Xia Chaoqun felt that her development was too slow? Tao cen had even thought about whether it was because Xia Chaoqun felt that he could no longer bring her any new challenges. However, she only realized now that the reason Xia Chaoqun had given up on her might have been because she had lost her own unique characteristics over the years.


    Tao cen could no longer remember what she had originally been like. She had been in this industry for more than ten years. During the years she had worked with Xia Chaoqun, she had been like a circle that had been polished from a square shape. She had been polished until she was smooth, and the audience had liked her. However, she had nothing to do with the original her in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s like this, Yingluo.¡±


    Tao cen¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted tough but he could not.


    In a certain aspect, she was like Xia Chaoqun¡¯s shadow. The way she handled problems and her knowledge were too simr to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s. In the end, she blurred her own image and was abandoned.


    At this moment, Tao cen¡¯s smile was a bit cold. When Song Yi looked at her, he shivered for no reason.


    As the number of viewers increased, Jiang SE¡¯s personal interview reached a record of 300 million views in the end. Hua Xia information became the biggest winner of the night. The interview ended after an hour and a half, but many fans were still not satisfied.


    Even though she didn¡¯t say much, andpared to her real life, what she revealed was only the tip of the iceberg, it was enough to satisfy many fans.


    When Sheng Jingzhi announced the end of the interview, many people were reluctant to leave. Even though the livestream had been closed, there were still people who were unwilling to leave Huaxia information¡¯s official website. They kept talking and asked if Huaxia information could conduct another interview about Jiang se.


    At this time, the advertisement was yed in the live broadcast room. They knew that the interview was over, but He Cong and his best friend were still staring at the screen, hoping for a miracle to be born.


    At this moment, just like them, many people were waiting for Jiang SE¡¯s reappearance. Even though everyone knew that the interview was over, it was possible that Jiang se had already left the live-stream and was about to remove her makeup and change her clothes.


    Her best friend was silent. In her mind, the impression she had of Jiang se was: She was intelligent when it came to acting, her movies were moving, she graduated from the imperial capital¡¯s first university, and she was currently the most popr female star in the entertainment industry. Furthermore, her best friend had assumed that Jiang se might use her background to suppress others because of her incident with Zhu pan.


    However, today¡¯s exclusive interview hadpletely washed away the ¡®arrogant and conceited¡¯ image that Jiang se had left in her mind.


    In private, it was difficult for people to associate her with ¡®arrogance¡¯. On the contrary, she was elegant and gentle, which made people feel good about her.


    ¡°What should I do? I think I¡¯m starting to like her.¡±


    Her best friend mumbled to herself. In the past, no matter how many times she had watched Jiang SE¡¯s movies and followed Jiang SE¡¯s news, she had always refused to admit that she was Jiang SE¡¯s fan. However, at this moment, she could not help but feel emotional because of an interview.


    The next day, all the major media outlets brought up Jiang SE¡¯s interview. After the wave of hype,¡¯Jiang SE¡¯s interview¡¯ became a phenomenal topic. Tao cen¡¯s original n was naturally crushed in the cradle.


    The hype brought about by the interview would not die down in a short period of time. However, century Gxy remained silent about this. Luo Yin also did not pursue Xia Chaoqun¡¯s decision to act first and reportter.


    His attitude allowed many people to figure out where Luo Yin¡¯s bottom line was. As long as it did not damage his artiste¡¯s image or thepany¡¯s interests, Luo Yin was willing to tolerate the conflict between Tao cen and Jiang se to a certain extent.


    ...


    After the talk show, Jiang se ignored the public opinion and her fight with Tao cen. She focused on preparing for the exams in January.


    She had already been revising for more than a year. Xia Chaoqun had signed her up long ago. After her exams, her work with Tao cen hade to an end. She would then join the cast of ¡®criminal suspects¡¯ and officially begin filming.


    Early January passed quickly. Jiang se, who had just finished her exams, received the information on ¡®suspect¡¯ that Xia Chaoqun had prepared.


    Tao cen¡¯s work would bepleted around February, which meant that ¡®suspect¡¯ would start filming in ordance with her, the female lead, and would start filming around February.


    This time, the information on ¡°suspect¡± that Huo Zhiming had brought over was far more detailed than before. When Jiang se opened the folder, other than the script, story outline, and character outline of ¡°suspect ¡°, there was also a newly bound¡± suspect ¡°.


    ¡°It seems like the story is a little different.¡± When Jiang se received the newly bound copy of ¡°suspect,¡± she could tell at a nce that the thickness was different from the original copy she received.


    She flipped through the document that had thebel ¡®character outline¡¯ printed on it. When she took it out, she noticed that the part of ¡®Zhong Qi¡¯ that she was supposed to y had been changed to ¡®Su Yi¡¯.


    Xia Chaoqun nodded. this is the reason why I didn¡¯t give you time to rest.


    Jiang se was very busy during her postgraduate entrance examination. By right, Xia Chaoqun would give her a few days to rest after her examination. however, Huo Zhiming has changed the script at thest minute. So, you¡¯ll have to re-read the script, the outline, and the characters ¡®life stories that you¡¯ve read before.


    Zhang Chi handed Xia Chaoqun a cup of coffee. She took a sip and said, ¡±


    ¡°You can treat it as a whole new story.¡±


    ...


    It had already been a month, and the crew was expected to start shooting in February. At this time, Huo Zhiming had made a big change to the script, which meant that all the preparatory work in the early stage had been rendered useless.


    Jiang se frowned. Before this, she had heard of Huo Zhiming¡¯s unruly behavior.


    However, hearing about it was one thing, and actually facing it was another.


    She took a deep breath. Xia Chaoqun nced at her.


    the biggest change is in your scene. It won¡¯t affect Tao cen much. Make the best use of this time and familiarize yourself with the entire story before you join the crew. At the same time, memorize the general plot that you¡¯re going to shoot earlier.


    Jiang se had a vague feeling that something was not right. She could not help but ask, ¡±


    sister Chaoqun, director Huo Zhiming wouldn¡¯t suddenly change the plot during the shooting, would he? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun looked at her serious expression and could not help butugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Huo Zhiming was famous for his stubbornness. The old man insisted on having his own style and would never bow down to investors, the market, or actors. Even though the two female stars he was working with this time were not small, he did not have the slightest intention ofpromising.


    This was also the reason why he had been less and less epted by the market in recent years. However, people with personalities would always be gradually marginalized.


    Jiang se felt a slight headacheing on. Having been in the industry for so many years, she had rarely encountered such a willful person. Xia Chaoqun saw her frowning as she flipped through the script. He put down the coffee cup in his hand and consoled her, ¡±


    during this time, I took a quick look at the script. It¡¯s actually more beneficial for you after the script has been changed.


    The character ¡®Zhong Qi¡¯ that Jiang se was supposed to y previously had a monotonous background. The character¡¯s image was not stable, and she had to rely on the actor to y it well. Although it was challenging, there were also many hidden dangers.


    After Huo Zhiming¡¯s modification, the character was changed to ¡®Su Yi¡¯. The character image was much more developed, so there were advantages and disadvantages to Huo Zhiming changing the script at thest minute.


    At this point, there was no point in grumbling. Time was tight. Although Jiang se felt rather helpless, she might as well read the script instead of wasting her time grumbling. It would be more beneficial for the shootingter.

 Chapter 595

    595 Chapter 595 director Huo


    after I got the script, I talked to Huo Zhiming. His assistant said that after Huo Zhiming confirmed the main candidates for the female lead and Supporting Actress, he watched all the works and movies that you and Tao cen had worked on.


    Xia Chaoqun took the opportunity to sit opposite Jiang se. He also picked up the outline of ¡± criminal suspects ¡± and started flipping through it.


    including your advertisement endorsement and some early street photos, the final changes were made.


    Although Huo Zhiming¡¯s act of changing the script at thest minute was a little willful, from a certain perspective, it was also a performance of Huo Zhiming¡¯s seriousness and responsibility for the film.


    The old man had had a hard time in recent years. He had the title of a well-known director in the country and had produced a few early films. His post-production works did not perform well, and no one in the industry was willing to work with him. He had no intention of changing his style of doing things.


    A well-known director might not even be able to do as well as some directors who were not as experienced as him.


    He used his personal connections to get Luo Yin from century Gxy to look for someone to star in his movie. To Huo Zhiming, this was already a very ¡®humble¡¯ action. Even if the two top female stars in century Gxy were to star in his movie, outsiders might think that it was a glorious thing, but Huo Zhiming might not feel honored.


    Tao cen released the news in advance, so the script is still not happy. We can¡¯t change the current situation.


    Jiang se understood what Xia Chaoqun meant. Due to the early release of the news, her and Tao cen¡¯s participation in ¡± suspect ¡± had be a restriction. Given Huo Zhiming¡¯s character, Jiang se could not make any major concessions. Thus, she could only adjust her mindset.


    They were all smart people. Xia Chaoqun stopped talking and left after leaving the script behind.


    the suspect ¡± film crew was expected to gather on the 18th of February. The location was set in Wangzhou, which happened to be the Chinese New Year. Before Jiang se set off, she greeted her elders in advance. She spent the rest of her time reading the script and memorizing her lines. On the 10th of February, she took a ne to the Western nine states and spent a few days with PEI Yi, who could not go home because of work. She then flew to Wangzhou on the 15th.


    The main cast and crew members and other actors had already arrived. Tao cen would only be here on the night of the 16th because of work.


    When Jiang se arrived in Wang Zhou, she met up with the production crew.


    This was a provincial city in central China. As China developed, it had be very prosperous. The filming location was located in the eastern part of the city. There were many office buildings andmercial streets here. Young men and women dressed fashionably walked in and out of the ce. To prevent Jiang SE¡¯s stay from causing amotion, the hotel that the film crew had found had been arranged to be kept secret.


    However, due to the staff¡¯s negligence, there was a problem with the procedures when they checked in, and they had not yet received the room card.


    The security guards in the hotel lobby were on high alert. When mo Anqi went through the procedures to get her room card, some of her fans had already recognized her.


    As the most popr celebrity assistant in the country, mo Anqi¡¯s poprity and exposure were on par with some second-or third-tier celebrities. Some of Jiang SE¡¯s fans were familiar with her.


    In addition, because of the news released by Tao cen at the Elysees press conference,¡¯suspect¡¯ was infinitely magnified under the eyes of the audience and the media, and it became popr even before filming.


    Some fans and media reporters had already found out about the progress of the crew, and some even came to Wang Zhou out of their own pockets.


    Although the weather in Wang Zhou wasn¡¯t as cold as the capital, it wasn¡¯t as warm as the winter in Hainan.


    That kind of cold seemed to prate into the bones, making people shiver.


    Fortunately, the hotel¡¯s heater was on. Jiang se took off her coat and chatted with the crew members. Some of the people who were checking in noticed mo Anqi first and then Jiang se. Some of them excitedly took pictures with their phones.


    After being separated from the harsh scenes, Jiang SE¡¯s image was no less impressive than her on-screen appearance.


    She had light makeup on and did not look like she had just flown. Her skin was so fair that it seemed to be glowing. She was wearing a loose white suit with a colorful wool sweater, ck leggings, and Martens boots. She was still radiant even when she was surrounded by a group of staff.


    When someone took photos of her with their cell phone, she acted as if she did not see them. On the other hand, the staff from the ¡± suspect ¡± crew who hade to wee Jiang se tried to cover her up, but they could not stop the fans ¡®enthusiasm.


    As the crowd grew, even the hotel staff couldn¡¯t help but secretly take out their phones to film.


    The crew members were a little excited and a little helpless at the same time.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯ve arrived two days earlier than director Huo had expected. He¡¯s on set right now, and he¡¯s already rushed to the restaurant after receiving the news. He said he¡¯ll take you to familiarize yourself with the set in the afternoon.¡±


    The cast of ¡± a suspect ¡± had long since confirmed that Tao cen would be the main lead. After Jiang se joined, Huo Zhiming had been staying in Wangzhou to supervise the progress of the project. He did not even return to the capital during festivals.


    Jiang se nodded. Mo Anqi came over with the room card. She made an appointment with the staff at three and returned to her room.


    This restaurant wasn¡¯t big, and it wasn¡¯t even one of the top restaurants in Wang Zhou. The only advantage was that it had only been open for two years. The facilities were still new, and the nkets and carpets were clean.


    The shooting of the movie in Wang Zhou would take about 20 days, so Jiang se would be staying there for a while. As the assistants packed their luggage, Chen Shan sighed.


    ¡°The crew is clearly rich, so why are they staying in such a hotel?¡±


    The ce was not big. After a bed was ced in the room, the assistants stood there and opened the luggage. They could no longer move.


    Initially, no one was interested in the cast of ¡± the suspect ¡°. However, after Tao cen and Jiang se signed the contracts one after another, investors came to the cast. The cast was not short of funds at all, but Huo Zhiming had ordered a reservation at a restaurant that was not considered the best.


    Jiang SE¡¯s luggage had not arrived yet. Xia Chaoqun wouldter get someone to pack up her things and send them over. She took the script and read it while mo Anqi took some time to order lunch for her. She had read the script countless times over the past month and the story was already memorized by heart. However, she had to meet Huo Zhiming in the afternoon. To be on the safe side, she still ate the script again and took out the notes she had taken after reading the script.


    After eating and reading her script for a while, Jiang se removed her makeup at around one o ¡®clock and went to bed to take an afternoon nap. She did not sleep for long when mo Anqi woke her up.


    She had set the rm for 2:30 pm, but it didn¡¯t ring. She took her phone and looked at the time. It was only a few minutes to 2 pm.


    Mo Anqi had already packed her clothes for her. Chen Shan was holding a jacket for her to go out with. When Jiang se sat up, mo Anqi said, ¡±


    ¡°Director Huo is on his way from the set, he wants to meet you first.¡±


    The original appointment was at three O ¡®clock. However, Huo Zhiming had someone call her and say that he wanted to bring Jiang se around to familiarize her with the set so that they could start filmingter.


    Jiang SE¡¯s role as ¡®Su Yi¡¯ this time was the main supporting female character in the film. She was an indispensable character in the film. This scene in Wang Zhou was also very important and could not be missed. Huo Zhiming regarded her very highly. Even though it was not the time when the crew had agreed to meet up, he could not wait to bring Jiang se to the scene to see it.


    At the mention of going to the set, Jiang se immediately lifted her nket. She washed up, changed her clothes, and put on some light makeup. She was about to ask Mo Anqi what time Huo Zhiming would arrive when she heard a knock on the door. Her assistant went to open the door and saw Huo Zhiming standing outside.


    This was Jiang SE¡¯s first meeting with Huo Zhiming after she had confirmed that she would be joining the cast of ¡°suspect.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the age difference between him and the assistant, people who didn¡¯t know him well would probably think that he was the assistant.


    He was wearing a brown cotton-padded jacket that had been washed white. His hair was white, he was of medium build, he wore sses, and he was wearing a pair of baggy trousers. He looked very in and inconspicuous.


    On the contrary, the two young assistants next to him were wearing suits and ties, which made them look more elegant.


    Compared to Jiang se, who had just arrived at moon Prefecture today, Huo Zhiming looked even more travel-worn than her. He had rushed over in February, and his sweat had not even dried yet.


    ¡°Jiang se?¡±


    Huo Zhiming saw Jiang se at first nce. He had thought that he would have to wait for her for a while since he had arrived early.


    After all, his original appointment with Jiang se was at three O ¡®clock in the morning. He hade early, but Jiang se might not have finished packing.


    When he saw Jiang se in her outdoor outfit, Huo Zhiming heaved an obvious sigh of relief. When his assistant beside him saw that Jiang se did not seem angry, he heaved a sigh of relief as well and smiled.


    ¡°Hello, director Huo,¡±


    ...


    Jiang se greeted him. Huo Zhiming said, ¡±


    it¡¯s good that you¡¯re ready. The car¡¯s just downstairs. Let¡¯s go to the film set and take a look.


    His directness made the two assistants beside him smile bitterly.


    Jiang se had only just met Huo Zhiming, but she already had a rough idea of his personality. When he was at work, he was a little slovenly and did not have a sense of time. He was a rather willful person, but he was unusually dedicated to his work.


    It was very difficult to cooperate with such a strange person. One had to follow his steps. People with a slightly more irritable temper would probably quarrel with someone like him if they were not careful, and they would end up parting unhappily.


    The two assistants clearly knew Huo Zhiming¡¯s personality well, yet they could not do anything about him. Fortunately, Jiang se was not upset. Instead, she nodded, picked up her gloves, and followed Huo Zhiming.


    The car was parked in the parking lot below the hotel. It was a seven-seater van. Huo Zhiming sized Jiang se up the moment he got in.


    ¡°Have you read the new script?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it.¡±


    Jiang se responded. Huo Zhiming then said, ¡±


    ¡°It might need to be modified.¡±


    ...


    At this time, he still wanted to change it? Jiang seughed bitterly. She could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Which part do you think needs to be changed?¡±


    The assistant sitting in front kept turning around, afraid that Jiang se would be unhappy. However, Huo Zhiming did not seem to sense the awkwardness in the atmosphere. He pushed his sses up.


    ¡°A few scenes need to be changed. What do you think about the character ¡®Su Yi¡¯? ¡±


    Ever since she had gotten the role of the supporting female character, Jiang se had been thinking about the most important supporting role in ¡°the suspect ¡°.


    The predecessor of ¡®Su Yi¡¯ was ¡®Zhong Qi¡¯.¡¯ Suspect ¡®started with a mysterious letter that the police had received.


    One day, the Wangjin police station received an anonymous letter without the recipient¡¯s name. The phone number left was the Wangjin police station¡¯sndline number. The reception office was puzzled by the letter.


    However, there were many people in the police station. It wasmon for some letters to have the number of the police station written on it and forget the name of the recipient. If someone found out that they had not received the letter, they woulde to im it after checking it. Therefore, they did not take the letter to heart and threw it aside.


    No one paid any attention to this matter until one day, when they received another letter like this, the people in the reception office felt that it was a little strange.


    The next letter still did not have the recipient¡¯s name or the sender¡¯s name. Thendline number was still the Wangjin police station number, and the address was still the same.


    For the next few days, they received the same mysterious letter. After receiving five or six such letters, the staff in the reception office took the letter and prepared to ask the people in the police station who had written the letter or yed a prank.


    The people in the police station guessed that it was a prank. First of all, if it was an anonymous letter ofint, there was a report box outside the Wangjin police station. If the informant was really dissatisfied with someone from the police station, he could have put the letter through the report box. Every once in a while, there would be someone who would go to retrieve the letter. There was no need to go through so much trouble to cause this incident.


    The staff in the reception office took the letters and went to a few departments, but no one imed them. They were even more certain that this was a prank. When they asked about the serious crimes Investigation Unit, the vice-captain, Shen xuanran, noticed that something was wrong and left the ¡®prank¡¯ letters that the staff had intended to throw away.


    Shen xuanran had been in the key case investigation Unit for many years and had solved many strange cases. She had a keen sense of smell. Under her cold mask of merciless beating up criminals, she had a gentle heart and was loved by the members of the unit.


    After deciding to leave the letters behind, Shen xuanran personally opened them.


    The first letter he had received was two weeks ago. It said, ¡± There were still two months before Wu Chunhe¡¯s death!


    The second letter said,¡±there are still 53 days before Wu Chunhe¡¯s death!¡±


    ......


    Thest letter said,¡±there are still 47 days before Wu Chunhe¡¯s death!¡±


    It was like a countdown to death, and it was creepy.


    The crime Squad reported this matter to the higher-ups, and they quickly took it seriously.


    Wu Chunhe was a well-known figure in Wangjin. He was one of the first group of people to be rich by starting a factory in the Wangjin area. Now that he had set up apany, he was rich.


    Once Wu Chunhe was involved, this matter could no longer be treated as a prank.


    The police station Set up a special task force and sent people to protect Wu Chunhe. On the other hand, they investigated his enemies. This investigation revealed a lot of Wu Chunhe¡¯s old Affairs and also opened the prologue of ¡± suspect of crime ¡°.

 Chapter 596

    596 Crime


    Wu Chunhe had been an official in Wangjin in his early years. He resigned and went to the sea. His career had not been smooth. Fortunately, he had the support of the government and set up a factory. Now, his business was doing well. His factory supported many workers and helped the government solve many jobs. He was a famous Big Shot in Wangjin.


    A person like him would indeed receive many letters every year, either threatening or threatening. There were also criminals who were interested in his family property, so it was understandable for the police to want toy a hand on him.


    Wu Chunhe had been doing business for many years. He might not have been able to get to where he was today because of his dirty tricks. He had offended many people. If someone really wanted to kill him, it would be quite difficult to investigate.


    He knew what was good for him, so he hired a lot of bodyguards. The security system at hispany and home was also extremely strict, and there were special people to protect him when he entered or left.


    Wu Chunhe himself was also very vignt, so it would be difficult to kill him.


    What¡¯s more, since thest letter was received, the reception office of the police had not received any more letters like this. Therefore, some people in the police station believed that this was a prank. They thought that someone was deliberately wasting the police force and ying tricks on the police to make Wu Chunhe like a bird startled by the twang of a bow.


    Shen xuanran was against such a view.


    She raised two of her most important doubts. First, these letters were all handwritten. The handwriting was not very good, but afterparison by experts, it could be confirmed that it was written by the same person.


    Such a method ofmitting a crime wasn¡¯t brilliant, because once the police locked onto the suspect, it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to get his handwriting and confirm his identity.


    If it was just a prank, they would reveal such a w, unless the person who did it had enough of peaceful days and wanted to go to jail.


    No matter how stupid or inexperienced one was, they would know that it was safer to type on theputer if they wanted to y a prank.


    Secondly, the fact that these letters were sent to the police station was another suspicious point in Shen xuanran¡¯s eyes.


    Under normal circumstances, since these ¡®death notices¡¯ were for Wu Chunhe, it proved that the sender had a deep hatred for Wu Chunhe. Logically speaking, these letters should have been sent to Wu Chunhe¡¯s home or office, or at least somewhere close to him.


    By sending it to the police station, it proved that the person behind it wasn¡¯t ying a small prank. Instead, he made the matter bigger and caused a public uproar.


    At this point, the incident could no longer be treated as a prank, because it meant that the person who sent the ¡®death notice¡¯ to Wu Chunhe not only wanted to kill him, but also provoked the police. It was a very bad act.


    Furthermore, after the letter was received, the police had focused on investigating the sender because it was rted to Wu Chunhe. However, because it had been a long time and the people in the reception office did not take it to heart, it made the investigation extremely difficult.


    After a few days of investigation, apart from digging out some people who had a grudge against Wu Chunhe and using unscrupulous means in his business, they couldn¡¯t find out who sent the letter and how it was sent.


    Some of the police still thought that it was a prank. Every year, the police would receive simr cases of people being yed. However, due to Shen xuanran¡¯s insistence, the higher-ups still appointed her as the person-in-charge of the case. She was to investigate the case and be responsible for Wu Chunhe¡¯s safety.


    Shen xuanran¡¯s perseverance and determination were fully disyed at this moment. She carefully investigated what Wu Chunhe had done over the years and the enemies he had made. She visited or invited anyone who might kill him to the police station.


    Among them, the one who caught Shen xuanran¡¯s attention the most was a woman named Su Yi.


    The person who had the biggest grudge against Wu Chunhe was probably her because there was an irreconcble hatred between them. Her fathermitted suicide by hanging himself because of the huge debt he owed Wu Chunhe, and her only brother died because he had no money to treat his illness.


    Her mother had overworked herself and passed away in her early thirties. She had lived to adulthood by sheer willpower.


    What did not match her tragic childhood was her outstanding character.


    She didn¡¯t have any cynicalints, nor did she have a submissive personality because her father owed a huge debt.


    Su Yi¡¯s University days were quite exciting. She had outstanding grades and was beautiful. She was the star of the school, and her tragic family incident didn¡¯t affect her. During her university days, she was chosen as an exchange student and went to the United Kingdom to further her studies for two years before returning to China to guarantee her master¡¯s degree. Before she could finish her studies, many well-knownpanies had already offered her high-paying jobs, inviting her to join theirpanies.


    What was worth noting was that she had recently returned to Wangjin to pay her respects to her parents. If Shen xunran suspected that someone had sent a ¡®death notice¡¯ to Wu Chunhe, Su Yi was pretty sure of it, be it in terms of hatred or time.


    The more she interacted with Su Yi, the more Shen xuanran felt that she was a mystery.


    As the main suspect that Shen xuanran had her eyes on, Su Yi walked into Shen xuanran¡¯s sight. The two women then officially began to take over the role in the story. Theypeted in intelligence and acting skills, whether in reality or in the movie.


    Shen xuanran felt that Su Yi was the biggest suspect in the ¡®Wu Chun and death notice¡¯ incident. As a police officer with rich experience in solving cases, she instinctively felt that Su Yi was very dangerous. However, after interacting with Su Yi, she felt that there were still many suspicious points in this incident that she could not figure out.


    Su Yi and Wu Chunhe were enemies, and she had the motive to kill Wu Chunhe. The fact that she returned to Wang Jin at this time proved that everything was too coincidental.


    However, Su Yi was not a fool. Shen xunran had crossed paths with her several times and felt that she was a very smart person with a high IQ and strong self-control.


    If she wanted to kill Wu Chunhe, there were many ways. It would not be good for her if she made a big fuss and got targeted by the police. She would only be in a passive position.


    Once the news was leaked, Wu Chunhe would be on guard against her. The police would also strengthen Wu Chunhe¡¯s protection, and the chances of her taking action would be much lower.


    This was not a wise move. She was a smart person, so why would she do this?


    The incident seemed to be shrouded in ayer of shadow. At this time, another murder case happened in Wangjin city. Someone was killed by a slit throat in a hotel. When he was found, the incident had already be a big deal. It was impossible to cover up the news. After the reporters ¡®interviews, the onlookers took photos, and the television and inte were broadcasting the incident live, the impact was extremely bad.


    The murderer¡¯s methods were brutal and the Wangjin Police department¡¯s leader was furious about it. He felt that it was too vile and asked Shen xunran to temporarily put aside the investigation of ¡®Wu Chunhe¡¯s death notice¡¯ and focus on this case. She wanted to solve the case as soon as possible and resolve the panic that this murder had caused the public.


    The story had developed to this point, and the context had beenid out bit by bit. In theter stage, the director only needed to uncover the fog bit by bit.


    On the way to the film set, Huo Zhiming suddenly asked Jiang se about her thoughts on the character ¡®Su Yi¡¯. Jiang se replied, ¡±


    he¡¯s resentful, exceptionally smart, and has strong self-control. He looks outstanding on the surface, but he¡¯s always been bound by hatred.


    Compared to Shen xuanran¡¯s justice and persistence, Su Yi was more unique.


    She was born in a poor family and had lost her parents at a young age. This had a huge impact on her growth. After her parents passed away, she had to bear a huge debt. She hated Wu Chunhe deeply in her heart, but she did not say a word and shouldered this debt.


    ¡°She¡¯s a very strong person, apletely different type from her father.¡±


    Her father was deceived by Wu Chunhe and was burdened with a huge debt. Unable to bear the blow, he hung himself. Compared to such a tragic character, Su Yi¡¯s personality was theplete opposite of his father¡¯s.


    In the script, she was in a worse situation as a child than her father, who was forced to hang himself, but she still gritted her teeth and got through it, even better than before.


    As the suspect in the script, she had excellent means. She was very calm and smart as she nned to kill Wu Chunhe step by step. What her father owed others, she would pay it back with her own hands. She would also personally collect the debt from those who owed her father.


    Under her young and beautiful appearance was a soul that was soplicated that it was riddled with holes, and it was very difficult to express it.


    However, the more challenging it was, the more Jiang se liked it.


    Huo Zhiming nodded and pointed to the distance, ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The car stopped in front of a set that had already been cordoned off. Many reporters and fans hade because of the fame. What Tao cen had said that day had not only brought exposure to the crew, but also brought trouble.


    The movie had already be popr before it was even filmed, and the existence of arge number of fans annoyed Huo Zhiming.


    When the car drove over, even though it was not eye-catching, when the security guards made way for the door to open, it immediately attracted some fans and reporters who were wandering outside.


    The car slowed down. Someone peeked through the car window in an attempt to spot Jiang se. The car was surrounded, and the security guards on set were pushed aside by the fans. They looked helpless.


    ...


    ¡°Sese, Sese, are you inside?¡±


    The reporters were also desperately trying to take pictures of them. It seemed that they were not local reporters from Wang Zhou, and some foreign reporters had also rushed over at thest minute.


    After all, this movie had gathered two of China¡¯s top female stars and was too eye-catching. It was difficult to keep a low profile.


    The set was originally surrounded by stainless steel railings and there was a sign at the side that forbade people unrted to the crew from entering and leaving. However, with the main door blocked, these things were useless.


    The car was stuck outside. They could not go on like this. Huo Zhiming¡¯s assistant immediately called security to get someone to pick her up. When Jiang se alighted from the car, the fans ¡®screams and enthusiasm almost pushed away the bodyguards who came to stop her.


    He was obviously not used to such enthusiasm and had been pulling a long face since the car was surrounded.


    Jiang se was helpless in this situation. However, it was obviously not the right time for her to show her face. Fortunately, after the assistant made the call, arge group of security personnel quickly came over. After they dispersed the fans who were crowding around, the car sessfully drove into the film set. The metal fence outside was locked up again.


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying.¡±


    There were not many people who came, but they were so crowded that the stainless steel fence was deformed. This was the first time Huo Zhiming¡¯s assistant had witnessed Jiang SE¡¯s influence.


    In the past, he had only heard rumors about Jiang se and knew that she was very popr in China. However, he had only seen how popr she was today.


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s expression was cold. However, he knew that this matter had nothing to do with Jiang se. Hence, after being angry for a while, his expression softened when the car entered the film set.


    ...


    The car stopped in the middle of a road. When Jiang SE¡¯s assistants alighted from the car, they widened their eyes and gasped in admiration.


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Chen Shan covered his mouth and held back the scream that was about toe out of his mouth. He let out a long sigh.


    In front of him was an entire Street, withmercial shops and buildings on both sides. Other than theck of people, it was no different from a normal street.


    This was the result of Huo Zhiming¡¯s close to half a year of camping in Wang Zhou and keeping an eye on the production crew. This director, who had booked a cheap, ordinary restaurant for the production crew and was extremely stingy with their entry and exit. He had also signed Jiang se with 50 million and Tao cen with 70 million. This had allowed ¡± the suspect ¡± to have two top female celebrities in the cast. However, the director, who hadined that it was too expensive, had spent a lot of money to build such a Street.


    Earlier, Chen Shan was stillmenting that the crew did not have to worry about investment this time. They were so rich, but why did they arrange such a small hotel and room for the actors? now, he could see the reason.


    before ¡®suspect¡¯ started filming, I went to a few locations in Wang Zhou to select the location.


    Huo Zhiming saw the surprised look on everyone¡¯s faces and finally smiled a little.


    In the past, he had been short of funds and could not find any investors. He could not produce films as he wished. In his previous films, there were several scenes that did not suit his taste. This time,¡¯suspect¡¯ had the participation of Tao cen and Jiang se, so many investors were trying their best to get a piece of the action.


    Since he was no longer short of funds, Huo Zhiming had brought out the abnormal side of his character.


    They had already decided on the location for the film to be shot in the early stages. When Tao cen decided to star in the role of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯,¡¯ the suspect ¡®had already attracted a lot of attention. When the government of Wangzhou learned that Huo Zhiming was going to shoot in that area, they were more than happy to make it more convenient for him. They hoped that¡¯ the suspect ¡®would have a good impact on the tourism economy of Wangzhou after it was released.


    Huo Zhiming took a long time to pick a ce. He reluctantly picked one until century Gxy contacted him in private and informed him that Jiang se wanted to participate in the filming of the movie.


    Then, Oriental Cinema, which was under nie Dan¡¯s name, naturally squeezed into the list of investors and was willing to provide sufficient funds for ¡®suspect¡¯ to film.


    Since he was no longer short of money, Huo Zhiming naturally had no reason to save on this scene. He decided to go to the Wangzhou city government to allocate a piece ofnd and temporarily prepare to build the street that he imagined in ¡± the suspect ¡± that was extremely close to the plot.


    this is a restaurant, and this is a fruit stall. he brought Jiang se around the street that was not ¡®officially open¡¯ yet.¡±That¡¯s the hotel where the murder happened.¡±


    In the plot, the hotel where the murder happened was extremely important. Huo Zhiming¡¯s character of not allowing any carelessness was vividly disyed at this time.


    The movie hadn¡¯t started yet, but he had been paying attention to everything, from the shop signs to the details of the items ced in the hotel. That was how he had created this Street that shocked everyone.


    This kind of detail and persistence in the small details made Jiang se take a deep breath and close her eyes. At this moment, when she appeared on this Street, she could easily immerse herself in the plot of the story. It was as if she could imagine how she would familiarise herself with this Street before leaving after ¡®killing¡¯ someone.

 Chapter 597

    597 Chapter 597 suspicion


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s action of spending so much effort to build a Street just for the sake of the movie was clearly in line with Jiang SE¡¯s temperament. It was as if every de of grass, every tree, and every object and scene in the story hade alive and appeared in front of her.


    Jiang se almost ignored Huo Zhiming, mo Anqi, director Huo¡¯s assistant, and the others around her. Her hands were in the pockets of her jacket. She seemed a little cold, but she subconsciously smiled because her wish was about to be fulfilled.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Huo Zhiming mumbling, ¡±


    ¡°Your pay is too high. Otherwise, we could have used the remaining money to make this Street better.¡±


    A part of the money invested by the investors went into the pockets of the two main actresses, and every single cent of the remaining money was deducted by Huo Zhiming again and again.


    When building the street for the live shooting, he personally negotiated the project with others without caring about his dignity. He watched the progress of the construction site every day, clutched his bag tightly, and watched every penny that needed to be spent.


    He had also reduced the cost of the crew¡¯s food, drinks, and transportation expenses.


    The crew did not even choose a high-end five-star hotel for the sake of Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s fame. Instead, they chose an unknown hotel that was closest to the set.


    Because the restaurant knew that ¡± suspect ¡± would be filmed here, they were willing to give Huo Zhiming a discount.


    The old man¡¯s ¡± stingy ¡± behavior was reflected in all aspects. The car Jiang se hade in earlier was also old and tattered, but he was willing to spend on every single thing on the street.


    The inn¡¯s signboard was made to look half-new and half-old at a high price. A lot of effort was put into every scene.


    He grumbled about how expensive Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s fees were. The assistant looked embarrassed. He was afraid that Huo Zhiming¡¯s temper would anger Jiang se.


    The investors were willing to fork out the money not because of the movie itself, nor because of the story of ¡®suspect.¡¯ Instead, they were interested in Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s poprity and box office appeal.


    Moreover, Oriental Cinema, the biggestpany among them, had a close rtionship with Jiang se. When they invested in the production of ¡± immortal encounter, ¡± it was said that Jiang SE¡¯s remuneration had already reached 80 million Yuan, and that did not include her share of the box office earnings.


    From this, one could tell how special and different Oriental Cinema treated Jiang se. It was one thing for Huo Zhiming to grumble about Jiang SE¡¯s high pay behind her back, but he also said the same thing in front of her. It was inevitable that the assistant would feel awkward.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled Huo Zhiming. Huo Zhiming¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. He shook off his assistant¡¯s hand and pointed at the street View in the distance.


    that ce should have been renovated as well. It¡¯ll look much better in real life if it¡¯s like this on camera.


    He put his thumbs and index fingers together, making a camera gesture in front of his eyes. He even looked very regretful when he mentioned shaoxiu¡¯s street.


    Although she had not known Huo Zhiming for a long time, Jiang se had a rough understanding of his personality. When she heard him brooding over it, she noticed his assistant¡¯s subtle actions. However, she did not fly into a rage out of humiliation because of Huo Zhiming¡¯s words.


    I didn¡¯t get a high pay for acting in ¡®suspect¡¯. This was the price set by thepany. When she epted the offer, it was purely to create the illusion that she could still get along with Tao cen. The pay that Luo Yin had personally discussed was far lower than the ie of ¡± immortal encounter ¡°.


    epting the role of ¡®Su Yi¡¯ has nothing to do with the pay. If director Huo thinks that the street is not perfect, you should ask for more funds from the investors.


    Huo Zhiming was stunned for a moment. Jiang se looked at him for a moment before he snorted.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s like this or not, we¡¯ll have to wait until the movie starts shooting.¡±


    He led Jiang se into the hotel that had already been built. All the facilities inside had been prepared. Every item in the hall was exquisitely made. The carpet, the front desk, the customer¡¯s opinion book, and other details had all been prepared.


    ¡°Take advantage of the few days before the gathering to familiarize yourself with every corner of this ce. I will get little Zheng to pass you the map of the streetster.¡±


    His attitude was unyielding. When he said this, he did not allow Jiang se to refute him.


    The assistant had a helpless expression on his face. He did not expect Jiang se to nod with every word Huo Zhiming said. Her obedience made Huo Zhiming look at her several times.


    The actors that they had worked with in the past, regardless of their status, fame, or age, as long as they had a little bit of fame, they generally didn¡¯t like people like Huo Zhiming to give them direct orders.


    Especially as he grew older, his fame became more and more disproportionate to his status. The investors did not like him, and the actors did not like him either. However, this old man¡¯s attitude on set was still serious and he was a man of his word, which was extremely disgusting.


    As more and more people argued with him on the set, Huo Zhiming¡¯s reputation for being entric and mean gradually disappeared.


    The two of them had argued a little about the pay earlier. She did not expect Huo Zhiming to mention filming now. She seemed to have restrained her temper. No matter how serious Huo Zhiming¡¯s tone was and how he spoke in a matter-of-fact tone, even Huo Zhiming¡¯s assistant felt uneasy. However, Jiang SE only nodded obediently. This made Huo Zhiming change his opinion of her slightly.


    In the plot, Su Yi was a meticulous, calm, and mentally strong woman with a high IQ. She was so smart that even a police officer like Shen xuanran felt helpless when facing her.


    After Jiang se arrived at the set on her first day, she made a quick tour of the ce. The extras had not settled in yet. Once the shooting officially started, this would be the crime scene in the Wangjin area that had shocked the entire province.


    That day, Huo Zhiming brought Jiang se along and left early. Jiang se stayed behind and asked mo Anqi and the others to help her take pictures of every corner of the set. She nned to return to the hotel to make preparations.


    Although Huo Zhiming had mentioned that a map of the crime scene would be sent to her room, Jiang se still walked through the street and drew a simple map to strengthen her memory before the map was sent to her.


    In the next two days, she forcefully memorized the photos taken on the set that day in her room. On the evening of the 16th, Tao cen also flew to Wang Zhou and stayed in the hotel.


    On the day Tao cen moved in, a troublesome matter urred.


    A waiter in the restaurant had been bribed by a reporter and helped the reporter disguise as a guest to enter the restaurant. He secretly took photos of Tao cen in private and was discovered by Tao cen¡¯s assistant.


    This move also made Tao cen¡¯s assistant dissatisfied with Huo Zhiming¡¯s living in such a ce. That night, before they had even settled down, Tao cen¡¯s agent proposed to Huo Zhiming to move Tao cen to another ce, but he was rejected by Huo Zhiming.


    Just like the first impression Jiang se had of Huo Zhiming on her first day in Wang Zhou, Huo Zhiming was extremely stubborn. He did not treat Tao cen differently just because of his identity and the fact that he had offered to film ¡± suspect.


    Song Yi believes that the hotel¡¯s security measures are not trustworthy. The conditions here are too simple. After the photo incident, Tao cen¡¯s team didn¡¯t trust the hotel¡¯s waiters and wanted to move to another ce.


    Tao cen¡¯s room was right next to Jiang SE¡¯s. The hotel¡¯s soundproofing was not very good. The argument in the room was slightly louder, and they could hear it clearly even if they were pressed against the wall.


    Song Yi felt that ever since Tao cen became famous, he had never stayed in such a bad restaurant, no matter whether he worked in or out of the country. The management wasn¡¯tprehensive either. He listed many reasons, but in the end, Huo Zhiming rejected them with one sentence,


    Tao cen has never had the experience of staying in such a hotel before. She can treat this as an experience.


    The old man had a stubborn temper. He did not show any signs of giving in to Song Yi¡¯s usations. Mo Anqi leaned against the wall to listen for any movements in the room next door while she ryed the information to Jiang se.


    ¡°Not to mention, the restaurant Song Yi mentioned in moon continent is very far from the shooting location. Driving there and there every day will waste time.¡±


    Huo Zhiming obviously didn¡¯t want to waste time on the journey. Although there were many inconveniences in staying in a small hotel here, and the living environment might not be as good as a five-star hotel, the location was special.


    In the end, Huo Zhiming won the argument. Tao cen¡¯s early release of the news that she would be filming ¡± suspect ¡± was a restriction to both Jiang se and herself.


    The old man was stubborn and merciless, as if he would not hit Tao cen if he was not satisfied.


    Everyone knew his character. Tao cen was not as confident as he was. In addition, she cherished her reputation. She was the one who revealed that she was going to film ¡± suspect ¡°. If she turned her back on him now, she would only embarrass herself.


    After the incident had subsided, the members of the 17th Group gathered in Wang Zhou and officially began the shooting of ¡®suspect¡¯.


    Most of the crew members who paid attention to the gossip between Jiang se and Tao cen knew a little about their rtionship.


    The two of them had not been getting along well in recent years due to the different development trends. They were clearly from the same managementpany, but their respective assistants never greeted each other in private, nor did they smile when they met.


    ...


    In this case, some people in the crew were worried that the two female stars would not see the king on set and cause a scene in public.


    However, on the first day of filming, when Jiang se and Tao cen officially met, there was no hostility. Compared to the cold faces of their assistants, the two female celebrities were smiling. Although they did not have any intimate conversation, they did not throw their faces at each other in public.


    Due to the weather, some scenes had to be shot first. The first scene to be shot happened to be Jiang SE¡¯s scene. She had to walk out of the hotel where the crime scene was.


    For Jiang SE¡¯s scene, Huo Zhiming had set the official shoot to be at six in the morning.


    There was still some preparation work to be done before filming started. Jiang se knew that she would be woken up very early, so she went to bed very early the day before. She did not even attend the crew¡¯s celebratory dinner to celebrate the official start of filming. Instead, she took a shower and went to bed. She was woken up at two in the morning.


    The temperature difference between day and night in Wang Zhou was extremely great. When they got dressed and left the hotel for the film set, several assistants were shivering in the cold.


    It was pitch-ck along the road. The lights in the car were on. Jiang se was still reading the script for today¡¯s scene. She wanted to feel the atmosphere of the plot in advance so that she could immerse herself in Su Yi¡¯s world more quickly.


    The set was brightly lit and the staff were still busy. Jiang se wrapped her thick down jacket tightly around herself as soon as she got out of the car. The cold wind that blew at her made her shiver. She could feel the hair on her face and body standing on end.


    The makeup artist was already waiting in the studio. The makeup for this scene was simple, but the most important part was the scene and the actor¡¯s expressions and micro-expressions.


    Jiang SE¡¯s hair was tied up, revealing her delicate and wless face. The stylist helped her change into a ck, deep V-shaped, nted dress and a pair of stiletto heels. She paired it with a long, cream-colored trench coat that reached her knees. It revealed her slender and long legs just right. When she sat there, even her reflection gave off a graceful and charming feeling.


    The most eye-catching thing about her was her rose-colored lipstick, which made her skin look even whiter than snow. The dimly lit dressing room seemed to be made more advanced by her delicate and beautiful face.


    ...


    Huo Zhiming arrived very early. It was only slightly past four o ¡®clock when Jiang se was done packing. There was still more than an hour before the official shoot. He lifted the curtain and entered the dressing room.


    Huo Zhiming had put a lot of effort into this movie, and he seemed to pay extra attention to it. He did everything himself and didn¡¯t allow any mistakes in the details.


    When he entered the room, Jiang se was reading her script under the light, wrapped in a thick nket. When Huo Zhiming saw this, his stiff expression rxed.


    Initially, he thought that Jiang se would take the opportunity to take a nap and rest. He did not expect her to continue working overtime.


    ¡°Have you memorized the map of the streets?¡±


    As soon as he entered, he took the gloves he was wearing, rubbed his hands, exhaled, and asked a question.


    February in Wang Zhou was really cold. Even though he was wearing thick gloves from beginning to end, his hands were not warm at all. At this time, they were already stiff and painful.


    Jiang se nodded. I¡¯ve remembered it.


    When Huo Zhiming made the request to her, she had already familiarized herself with the set before the shooting started. She even brought mo Anqi here a few times. She had walked this Street dozens of times and was already familiar with it.


    ¡°You should have read the script. Although this scene has no lines, it¡¯s very important.¡±


    suspect ¡°was just a suspicion, and there was no solid evidence to prove that the person hadmitted a crime. This was also the main reason why Shen xuanran and Su Yi were at loggerheads in the movie.


    Jiang se needed to figure out how to make Su Yi seem suspicious and make the audience ¡®believe¡¯ that she was the murderer. However, just like Shen xuanran in the movie, she could not find any solid evidence against Su Yi. This required her to figure it out and work hard on her own. Only then would she be able to bring out the essence of the plot.


    Huo Zhiming was afraid that with Jiang SE¡¯s reputation, she would not be able to act out the feeling of ¡®Su Yi¡¯ in his script. Hence, he did not mind giving her more instructions.


    At 5:40 A. M., Before filming officially started, the makeup artist touched up Jiang SE¡¯s makeup again. The crew members were already in their positions.


    To Jiang SE¡¯s surprise, Tao cen appeared on the set from the other end of the camera.


    She had a scene to film today as well, but it was not in the early morning of early spring. Jiang se was rather surprised that he had woken up so early just to watch her performance at the theater.

 Chapter 598

    598 Teach you


    Many of the supporting actors in the crew who had signed contracts did not appear. On this cold morning, they were probably all sleeping in the restaurant. When there were no scenes to film, no one was willing toe out and suffer.


    Tao cen¡¯s current fame and status were not only due to her acting skills and methods, but also because of her character.


    ¡°Everyone, take your positions.¡±


    The stage manager took out a loudspeaker and shouted. The lighting crew and cameramen were ready. The closed doors of the shops on the street added a sense of coldness to the fog-filled cold morning.


    When Tao cen entered the film set, she was no longer as rxed as she was during her activities. Her expression was extremely serious. She hade today to witness Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills.


    Although she already knew that Jiang se had a good reputation in recent years, that the box office of the movies she had acted in were good, and that the few movies she had starred in had a good reputation and were highly talked about, she still wanted to observe Jiang SE¡¯s performance during the shooting and whether she was worthy of her attention.


    In Tao cen¡¯s heart, she always felt that Jiang SE¡¯s fame was not as high as it seemed. In recent years, her two films that had been shortlisted for the France Film Festival had the prerequisite of working with Liu Ye. Moreover, the director himself was outstanding and knew how to teach people.


    Liu Ye had been in the industry for many years. His acting skills were unquestionable, and he was very good at conveying his emotions to neers.


    If Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®fame¡¯ was due to external factors and not her own body, she might be firmly suppressed by him in this movie andpletely be an unremarkable background.


    To Jiang se, this sort of suppression was more fatal than any other method.


    As Tao cen thought about this, she felt a little excited. She needed to build up this feeling, so she did not suppress it at all. She let it grow so that she could connect it with Shen xuanran¡¯s state of mind when she tried to bring Su Yi, the ¡®criminal suspect¡¯, to justice in¡¯ suspect.¡¯


    Tao cen ignored the cameras and the film crew around her. She didn¡¯t hear what song Yi was saying in her ear. In the foggy morning, a quiet street appeared in front of her eyes. She could faintly hear the sound of ¡®ka ka ka¡¯.


    Before the person arrived, Tao cen had already drawn a picture in his mind. It was a woman in high heels, covered in blood, slowly approaching. Perhaps her expression showed the panic and helplessness of a murderer, or she was in a sorry state and panic. Perhaps her hands were shaking, and her head was lowered, not daring to meet anyone.


    The plot of the story gushed into Tao cen¡¯s mind one scene after another. Other than panic, Su Yi should also be feeling a hint of excitement after killing someone.


    Her hands would be in the pockets of her coat, and there was a high possibility that a weapon was hidden in the pockets.


    ¡°Sister Tao, Yingluo.¡±


    Someone called out to her, but Tao cen didn¡¯t turn his head.


    ¡°Shush, she¡¯s here, don¡¯t make a sound!¡±


    A slim and tall figure appeared at the corner of the street and officially entered the camera. It seemed to be the same as Tao cen¡¯s imagination, but it was also a scene that was slightly out of her expectations.


    Jiang SE¡¯s hands were indeed in her pockets. Her long, beige trench coat was buttoned up neatly. The belt around her waist outlined her thin waist so much that it was barely possible to hold it. Under the trench coat was a pair of beautiful long legs. On her feet were a pair of stiletto heels. Her ankles were unbelievably beautiful with the contrast of the stiletto heels.


    The sleeves of her windbreaker were about 90% long, revealing her white wrist. She was smiling as she walked around in this quiet morning, like a fairy who had identally barged into the mortal world. However, the next second, she seemed to have noticed that someone was peeking at her. She subconsciously raised her head and slowly curled the corners of her mouth, revealing a few white and neat teeth. She blinked her eyes at the camera. That smile was like the finishing touch, making the whole picturee alive.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but that smile was so beautiful, yet it made people tremble in fear. It could infect the people around her, and they were keenly aware of the malice in her smile, but they couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to her.


    The ¡®graceful¡¯,¡¯ bright smile¡¯, and ¡®murderous¡¯ but ¡®attractive as a poppy flower¡¯ that Huo Zhiming had written hade out of the script and into reality.


    ¡®Trouble¡¯. At this moment, these three words appeared in Tao cen¡¯s mind.


    Jiang SE¡¯s reaction was different from what she had expected. Her smile alone revealed a lot of information for people to analyze and discuss.


    This scene was the opening of ¡± a suspect ¡°. Tao cen could imagine how many people would be affected and amazed by her smile when it appeared in the movie.


    Jiang se was different from the pretty face she had imagined. Not only would she not be able to suppress Jiang se in ¡± suspect, ¡± but she would also meet her greatest rival. If she did not perform well, it was very likely that she would be pushed down by her.


    The smile on Tao cen¡¯s face faded, and his expression gradually turned serious. Jiang SE¡¯s performance had bewitched many people on set, including Huo Zhiming.


    He had watched Jiang SE¡¯s performances before. When he confirmed that Jiang se was going to star in his ¡± suspect, ¡± he had watched all the movies she had acted in, including doukou¡¯s mncholy in ¡± events of Beiping ¡°, Zhou Wei¡¯s regret in ¡± about I love you ¡°, Zhang Yuqin¡¯s ashen expression in ¡± the devil ¡°, and Tang Jing¡¯s self-redemption and affirmation in ¡± a chance to live ¡°.


    Jiang se had given each character a different life. Other than the early movies that relied on appearances as the selling point, she had sessfully created many different ssic characters.


    She had brought many surprises to the director and the audience. Huo Zhiming never thought that she would give him another surprise.


    Jiang SE¡¯s smile when she blinked was not within Huo Zhiming¡¯s expectations. ording to the script, when Su Yi walked out of the street, he wanted to make ¡®Su Yi¡¯ feel out of ce to highlight her estrangement from the ce. When the camera was on her, she should have looked at him indifferently and then turned her face away.


    However, when she smiled, she looked even more stunning and special than Huo Zhiming had expected. He immediately stopped her, picked up the loudspeaker, and shouted for her to do it again.


    It was a short street. Jiang se had been walking back and forth from 6 p.m. For nearly an hour just to film this scene thatsted for a few dozen seconds.


    The mist had soaked her hair. A murder case would appear here in a day¡¯s time and shock the entire Wangjin city. Huo Zhiming wanted Su Yi to appear so that the audience would immediately associate her face with the shocking murder case that would happenter, giving the audience a subtle psychological hint.


    With that in mind, Jiang se walked out of the hotel. Her hair should not be wet.


    At half-past seven, Huo Zhiming was still not satisfied with this scene. He asked the stylist to blow dry Jiang SE¡¯s hair, which had been moistened by the mist, and tie it back into a neat bun.


    There was a break at the set. Jiang se had walked for a long time, and her calves were exposed. They were so cold that they stung.


    Mo Anqi, Chen Shan, and the others took a hot water bottle and stuck it on her calf. Another assistant took off her shoes and rubbed the blisters and red marks caused by her stiletto heels.


    Everyone had witnessed Jiang SE¡¯s ability to endorse products in recent years. Many brands were eager to work with her, but Xia Chaoqun had refused to cooperate with her.


    Some shrewd manufacturers had set their sights on sponsorships for the clothes, shoes, and bags she would be starring in. They used another method to get Jiang se to indirectly ¡®advertise¡¯ theirpanies.


    In ¡°the demon,¡± she yed the role of a mother, and her clothes and shoes were deliberately worn in ordance with Zhang Yuqin¡¯s identity and did not fit her. However, the clothes, shoes, bags, and even jewelry she wore in every movie had be the symbol of fashion for young Chinese girls.


    After ¡°suspect¡± released the news that Jiang se was joining, other than the investors who had contacted Huo Zhiming, many clothing, shoes, and bags manufacturers had also extended an olive branch to him.


    The merchants suggested that as long as Jiang se or Tao cen were willing to wear their brand¡¯s clothes, shoes, and socks, they would not mind paying arge sum of money.


    Jiang se was the most popr. She was very popr among the young people. Tao cen was slightly older than Jiang se, and her fans were not young either. People like Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Weng, who had a certain social status and financial backing, were the majority. The possibility of them buying clothes based on the characters in the movie was low.


    In addition, her identity in the movie was different from Tao cen¡¯s, who was fixed as a police officer. Her identity restricted her dressing to a certain extent. She was not asfortable as Jiang se. Therefore, the manufacturer specifically pointed out Jiang se as their partner.


    Huo Zhiming had been ignored a few years ago. He was the ¡®poor¡¯ type, so he was naturally happy to receive such a sponsorship.


    If he could provide the costumes for the crew and provide a certain amount of money for them to spend on more appropriate things, he would definitely not reject it.


    Fortunately, Huo Zhiming¡¯s crew members had good taste. The quality of the clothes they chose was also good, and it could be considered a light luxury brand.


    However, the shoes were not as good. The stiletto heels looked beautiful and extremely feminine, but they were really a pain to the feet. Huo Zhiming was also very strict. The short film was shot more than ten times. Jiang SE¡¯s skin was tender, but after more than ten shots, her feet had several blisters. The assistant was shocked. Even the way she looked at Huo Zhiming was filled with resentment.


    The terrain of Wang Zhou was special, like a basin, so the fog was thicker than in other provincial cities of China, and it dispersed slower.


    However, as the sun came out, the fog would still slowly dissipate. This scene still needed to be filmed quickly, or it would have to be dyed until tomorrow to be reshooted again.


    Huo Zhiming predicted that after they were done filming in Wang Zhou, they would have to move to another location. It would be best if they could settle this today. After resting for a few minutes, before Jiang se could warm her legs and dry her hair, Huo Zhiming started urging her to continue filming.


    ...


    Fortunately, this scene did not disappoint. After three takes, Jiang se finally passed.


    In the morning, Jiang SE¡¯s body was almost frozen stiff after she took a few shots in her thin windbreaker. When she sat down next to the camera, her hands were already losing control.


    Goosebumps rose on her wrists. Tao cen, who had been sitting next to the camera, was nowhere to be seen. She had probably returned to the hotel to prepare for her first scene.


    She had woken up too early. Mo Anqi helped her put on a coat and advised her to remove her makeup and go back to the hotel to rest. Jiang se shook her head. She wanted to see the scene that she had just shot.


    After they were done with the scene, the production team temporarily stopped filming. When they heard Jiang SE¡¯s request, the cameraman obediently yed the scene she had shot earlier and reyed it for her.


    Huo Zhiming pulled a stool over. It was rare for this stubborn old man to show Jiang se a face that he thought was kind. He was obviously proud of today¡¯s shoot.


    ¡°You want to see the rey?¡±


    He asked. Jiang se nodded. This was a habit of hers. After a scene, she would always look at her performance to see if there was any possibility of her improving.


    ¡°See if there are any shorings that need improvement.¡±


    Her words made Huo Zhiming look at her in surprise, and the smile on his face deepened.


    Today¡¯s coboration with Jiang se had renewed Huo Zhiming¡¯s original opinion of her. He knew his temper well. She had already felt great when she first shot today¡¯s scene. It was full of tension, and her emotions had infected everyone who looked at her. The scene was beautiful. Many people thought that the film should have been over in one take, but Huo Zhiming had made Jiang se repeat it countless times.


    ...


    Jiang SE¡¯s assistants were a little unhappy. Such a situation had happened many times in Huo Zhiming¡¯s decades-long career as a director. When he was still popr in his early years, celebrities of all levels would still give him some face.


    Later on, his fame was not as good as before. The more he said, the more celebrities who were not as famous would argue with him and fight for his pride. Under normal circumstances, the set would be filled with gunpowder and it was very disharmonious.


    Compared to the celebrities that Huo Zhiming had worked with in the past, Jiang SE¡¯s status and reputation were naturally notparable to those in his previous movies. She was the undoubted pir of the century Gxy alongside Tao cen. She was the most charismatic and influential female star in China¡¯s film industry. Under such circumstances, she could have lost her temper. However, what surprised Huo Zhiming was that once he shouted ¡®begin¡¯, she would always return to her original position and walk down the same path again. She didn¡¯t even ask him why he thought this part was ¡®not good¡¯.


    it¡¯s good for young people to have such an ability to reflect on themselves. In the Analects of Confucius, Zengzi said that one should reflect three times a day. As he said this, he was a little proud and raised his eyebrows, which made mo Anqi gnash her teeth in hatred, ¡±


    ¡°But with me, you have no room to reflect on this part.¡±


    He was so confident that Chen Shan was unhappy. He couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically,


    ¡°Director Huo, since you don¡¯t have any room for reflection here, why did you make Sese walk around so many times before?¡±


    The little girl suspected that Huo Zhiming was deliberately pranking her, so she looked at him with dissatisfaction.


    Jiang se had a good temper and good self-restraint, so she did not argue with him. After the shoot, she was still humble, afraid that she would not perform well enough. However, when the people around her heard Huo Zhiming¡¯s words, they could not help but feel angry.


    Huo Zhiming did not want to stoop to her level. He gestured for the photographer to show Jiang se the footage they had taken earlier.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t convinced during the shoot just now and wanted to fight with me, I wouldn¡¯t tell you what went wrong.¡±


    This old man¡¯s temper was also very strange. When he said this, he was even a little happy.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t ask just now, and now it seems that I like it very much. I can teach you.¡±


    He let Jiang se take a look first and did not give her any reminders.

 Chapter 599

    599 A human being


    Each clip was not long, only about one or two minutes. Jiang se finished watching all the NGS and finally yed the part that she had just finished. After she finished watching it, Huo Zhiming asked, ¡±


    ¡°Do you see what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing this, mo Anqi lost her cool, ¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯re all fine. I don¡¯t see anything wrong.¡±


    It was the same way. The micro-expressions were good, and the picture was beautiful. There was no difference.


    Huo Zhimingughed coldly, ¡±


    ¡°Ignorant!¡±


    After he said that, he looked at Jiang se.


    ¡°Do you see what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang se frowned and asked the cameraman to rey thest scene for her. In the shot, she had her hands in the pockets of her trench coat as she slowly walked over. She did not seem to fit in with the street. She was like a stranger who had suddenly barged into the scene, but she also appeared to be very rxed.


    At the end of the video, she was still facing the camera. When Jiang se watched it herself, she could see that wink of a smile beingpletely recorded by the camera.


    The photographer was standing very close to her at that time, and he could even clearly capture the slight fatigue in her eyes.


    She thought for a while and could roughly guess why Huo Zhiming asked her to shoot this scene repeatedly.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Huo Zhiming was still asking her. He seemed to be very persistent about this answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m tired.¡±


    The scene that appeared in ¡°a suspect¡± was to create an atmosphere so that the audience would be in Shen xuanran¡¯s shoes and associate Su Yi with thebel of ¡®murderer¡¯. However, they would not be able to find any evidence of this woman¡¯s murder.


    How could he make the connection? It depended on the skills of the actors.


    The fact that a slit-throat corpse was found in the hotel and a woman appeared at the right time while walking down the street with a calm expression was already suspicious.


    This woman looked rxed and had a smile on her face. There was the excitement of killing someone, and also the rxation of having taken revenge. However, under her clean and bright appearance, it should be difficult to hide her fatigue.


    After all, to kill a person, she had to make careful arrangements. She might not have slept all night, or she might have spent a lot of energy to kill the person.


    When these little details were linked together, it would have a great impact on the audience. It was far more convincing than spending extra lines to describe it for half a day.


    On the other hand, Jiang se had to wake up early the night before. In order to get enough energy for the shoot, she went to bed early without even having dinner. Although she was ¡®excited¡¯ when she yed the role of Su Yi, it also made her feel less exhausted.


    Huo Zhiming made her walk around repeatedly, which made up for this point and allowed her to have both.


    Physical fatigue couldn¡¯t be faked. Bodynguage and instincts couldn¡¯t be disyed naturally by any actor, no matter how good their acting skills were. Only the truth could move the audience.


    The fact that Jiang se could say this made Huo Zhiming see her in a different light. He turned to look at Jiang se with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s already very good that you¡¯ve noticed this,¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not all,¡± he praised. His tone was much gentler now. He had the staff rewound the video with a ¡®ng¡¯ for Jiang se to see.


    ¡°Pay attention to your footsteps.¡±


    He pointed at the screen. Jiang se followed his finger and looked over. On the screen, she was walking very steadily in her stiletto, but her steps were enchanting and alluring.


    The clip ended very quickly. Huo Zhiming then got someone to y the clip that Jiang se approved of.


    ¡°Look at this part, pay attention to your feet.¡±


    With Huo Zhiming¡¯s guidance, Jiang SE¡¯s gaze fell on The Ground Beneath Her Feet. When she saw a scene, Huo Zhiming got someone to slow down the scene several times.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    Mo Anqi, Chen Shan, and the others shook their heads. Jiang se, however, understood what Huo Zhiming meant.


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    In thest clip, when Huo Zhiming deliberately slowed down the scene, she saw her foot lift up and subconsciously avoid a protruding stone brick on the street under her foot.


    you did put some effort into theyout of this Street and hotel. Huo Zhiming saw that she had indeed noticed something different and was a little happy.


    a smart woman who really nned to ¡®kill¡¯ and familiarized herself with the terrain in advance can¡¯t convince the audience with just a few words, but in the details.


    Instead of spending a lot of effort to convince the audience about how cautious ¡®Su Yi¡¯ was and how many times he had familiarized himself with the hotel¡¯s terrain before ¡®killing¡¯, it was better to prove it with actual actions.


    ¡°When you want the audience to believe that you are ¡®Su Yi¡¯, you must first make me believe in this.¡± Jiang se walked the same number of times she had recaptured the street. The images that she had taken could not form an instinctive memory in her body, but she could definitely walk back and forth. Therefore, she subconsciously avoided the brick that could make her stop for a moment. Only such a natural action satisfied Huo Zhiming.


    From this, one could see Huo Zhiming¡¯s spirit of perfectness. He was so meticulous that Jiang se could not help but look up at him. This old man seemed as excited as a child because he was satisfied with the shooting.


    He had reshowned so many times, and many of the crew members were frozen in the cold morning of Wang Zhou. Because of his persistence, they had to repeat it again and again, and many of the crew members were clearly dissatisfied.


    Unfortunately, Huo Zhiming refused to exin why he had to do it again and again, causing many people to misunderstand him because ofmunication. In the end, his bad temper became even more famous than his works.


    ¡°Director Huo, you should¡¯ve said it earlier, it would¡¯ve been too early, right?¡±


    When the surrounding staff heard this, they put their hands to their lips and blew a breath of air, half-jokingly and half-grumbling.


    The staff member who had spoken earlier had thought that Huo Zhiming had a bad temper and was being stubborn. He was deliberately making things difficult for them. It was well-known in the industry that he did not get along with the staff and movie stars. However, during the filming, because Jiang se, who was the highest-ranking star, did not object and instead allowed him to do as he pleased, no one was able to voice out their grievances. It was a good opportunity for them to voice out their dissatisfaction.


    Facing this usation, Huo Zhiming snorted. what do you know? ¡±


    As if he was reprimanding an insensible child, he tucked his hands into the sleeves of his down jacket.


    some things are too deliberate after they are said, and they lose that little bit of truth. At this point, he sighed. The breath he exhaled turned into white mist and disappeared in the morning mist.


    ¡°People nowadays don¡¯t pay attention to efficiency. Some things are too exquisite, but they have more craftsmanship and less spiritual energy. I just want the audience to see the real story and not deliberately sing it out to put on a show.¡±


    When he spoke, there was a moment of loneliness in his expression. His whole person seemed to be shrouded in a heavy Twilight, and he seemed somewhat out of ce in this fast-paced era. There were many things in his eyes that shed past.


    Jiang se was stunned for a moment. Before she could say anything, the old man, who had made her feel sorry for him a moment ago, put on a stern face the next moment. He turned into the familiar and unapproachable look that everyone had seen before.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you guys won¡¯t understand even if I exin this. You¡¯re all dismissed after filming. There are still other movies to film in the morning, so go and get ready!¡±


    ...


    He turned back into the stern old man from before. The staff members who surrounded him scattered like birds and beasts. He stood up and looked down at Jiang se.


    Jiang se seemed to be deep in thought. It was as if his words earlier had touched her. Huo Zhiming pursed his lips and revealed a smile. However, he quickly hid it and said with a dark expression, ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to the restaurant? I¡¯m telling you, if a big star thinks the set is cold, I won¡¯t ask someone to turn on an electric heater to keep you warm. The movie¡¯s budget is very tight, and you and Tao cen¡¯s pay isn¡¯t cheap!¡± He mumbled that it was best not to spend the extra money. Chen Shan was so angry that he stomped his feet andined in a low voice that this old man was too stingy.


    When ¡± criminal suspects ¡± started filming, everyone had a taste of Huo Zhiming¡¯s personality. It was inevitable that some people would be unhappy behind his back. However, Jiang se disyed her exceptional professionalism on the first day of filming. In the face of Huo Zhiming¡¯s strange temper, she carried out his orders meticulously.


    Tao cen was also surprised.


    The weather in Wang Zhou was extremely cold. However, as long as Tao cen had any scenes, she would always arrive at the set early, regardless of the weather. In terms of professionalism, she was on par with Jiang se. When the filming was taking a break, the staff would always see the two of them studying the script.


    Putting aside the rumors of the two¡¯s open and secret fights at other event venues, just based on their performance on set, the two¡¯s current achievements were umted through little by little effort.


    The intense tension from the few scenes where the two of them were acting opposite each other even affected the staff at the scene. The tense atmosphere made people hold their breaths. The confrontation between the police and the suspect was filmed to Huo Zhiming¡¯s satisfaction due to Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®discordant rumors¡¯.


    Tao cen had been famous for a long time. It was naturally easy for her to interpret the role of Shen xunran. She could control her expression and tone of voice to the point that she did not feel any pressure when she acted.


    With her status, if someone else yed the role of ¡®Su Yi¡¯, they might bepletely suppressed by Tao cen and would not dare to y the role freely.¡¯ The suspect¡¯, which Huo Zhiming had put a lot of effort into, might be famous because of Tao cen and attract investors. However, at the same time, it would lose the unique charm of ¡®the suspect¡¯ because of the loss of the supporting roles and eventually be Tao cen¡¯s personal performance.


    Tao cen had won, and Tao cen had lost.


    ...


    However, with Jiang SE¡¯s participation, this situation was broken.


    Right now, Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s fame and status were on par. Moreover, the two of them had beenpeting against each other before this. This allowed Jiang se to face Tao cen without being overwhelmed by her fame or her imposing manner.


    On the contrary, because of the specialpetitive rtionship between the two, when they were in the film, they happened to match their identities as police and suspects. Their performances were on par with each other, often causing the staff on the scene to clench their fists instinctively and sweat out of nervousness after shooting a scene where the two appeared at the same time.


    The scenes in Wang Zhou were allpleted in early April, and the crew had to rush to the next location to shoot.


    ¡®The suspect¡¯ was already halfway through filming, and it might end earlier than the original estimate of the filming ending in June.


    Up until now, the two female leads had performed amazingly. The script had not fallen apart, the director was serious and responsible, and the two main actors had given their best. One could imagine that ¡± suspect ¡± would be another memorable milestone in Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s lives if this continued.


    In the restaurant, Song Yi called Tao cen¡¯s assistants to help him pack up his personal belongings. After the filming in Wang Zhou finished, the crew would be moving, so he looked a little excited.


    we¡¯ll be heading to Linjiang City next. The weather there is warm, so we don¡¯t have to bring many winter clothes. Little min, pack them up and mail them back to the capital.


    During his time in Wang Zhou, Song Yi felt like he had suffered a lot. He didn¡¯t know how Tao cen had managed to endure it.


    In addition to the cold weather, which was not much better than the imperial capital, the most important thing was that spring in Wang province was rainy. After a whole day, the whole person was in a very low mood.


    In addition, the restaurant was newly opened and was extremely small. Many of the facilities weren¡¯t perfect. Song Yiined,¡±The room is so packed with luggage that people can¡¯t even turn around when theye in.¡±


    Most importantly, the security here was not very responsible. After Tao cen and Jiang se checked in, they attracted the attention of arge number of movie fans. Since the two of them checked in, many movie fans and reporters hade to the restaurant after hearing the news. This brought about a booming business for the restaurant. It also boosted the economy of the nearby restaurants and snacks.


    A few shrewd shops next door had already started producing branded goods for Tao cen and Jiang se. Fans often went to buy them, but the supply was in short supply. asionally, they would even harass the celebrities in the restaurant.


    Although Song Yi and his assistant were already doing their best to protect Tao cen, it was inevitable that they would be harassed by fans from time to time. This made Song Yi suffer unspeakably, and hisints towards Huo Zhiming deepened.


    In the past two months, Tao cen¡¯s private photos had been taken more than the total number of photos he had taken in the past two years. All these things made it difficult for Song Yi to tolerate this ce any longer.


    He wanted to leave this ce, and his face was full of joy. On the contrary, Tao cen held the manuscript with a calm expression, and one could not see any joy in him.


    The assistants were in a heated discussion, but she was frowning. Song Yi said a few words and noticed that Tao cen had been holding the script for more than ten minutes but was still on the previous page.


    The smile on his face froze. After sending the few assistants away, he asked, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Tao, you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°You think I look like I¡¯m in a good mood?¡±


    Tao cen threw the script in his hand, crossed his legs, and asked.


    Song Yi was a bit puzzled.


    the suspect ¡± was already halfway through filming. Jiang se was the Supporting Actress for Tao cen. The movie might be a box office legend again after it was released. Most of the scenes were shot in Tao cen. She was the well-deserved female lead. Even someone as picky as Huo Zhiming was not particrly dissatisfied with her performance. On the other hand, Jiang se was often criticized by Huo Zhiming on set.

 Chapter 600

    600 Primary and secondary


    In this situation, Tao cen seemed to be getting more and more unhappy. Recently, she had been silent more often than before, making Song Yi particrly confused.


    however, the shooting of ¡®suspect¡¯ isn¡¯t going very well. Huo Zhiming is very satisfied with your performance. You have more scenes in the series than Jiang se. I¡¯ve heard from Huo Zhiming that your performance is very stable.


    He was a little at a loss. He pushed the sses on his face. After he said that, Tao cen couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    ¡°Stable performance?¡±


    She raised her voice as she spoke. in your opinion, you think this is apliment? ¡±


    The atmosphere became a little stiff. Song Yi licked his lips and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t Huo Zhiming but another director who said this, Song Yi probably wouldn¡¯t have reacted this way.


    Coincidentally, the person who spoke was Huo Zhiming. Everyone in the production crew had experienced this old man¡¯s temper before. He would magnify even the smallest of things and pick out ten thousand mistakes. He would always criticize Jiang se when she was filming.


    Inparison, although he was not exactly polite to Tao cen, he was undoubtedly much better than he was to Jiang se.


    The fact that he was able to say such words proved that he was satisfied with Tao cen¡¯s performance.


    the reason why Huo Zhiming thinks I¡¯m the best is because he¡¯s no longer focusing on me. Instead, he¡¯s focusing on Jiang se.


    He was particrly strict because he had expectations for Jiang se. He wished that Jiang se could perform better and meet his 100% expectations.


    besides, he¡¯s asking for Jiang se now. It might sound like he¡¯s being mean, but he¡¯s actually trying to teach her how to behave! As the saying went, one could only me others when one loved them deeply. He did not have high expectations of Tao cen, so he naturally did not have to be too harsh on her.


    Tao cen¡¯s expression turned even uglier when he said this.


    She had already noticed that something was wrong with ¡®suspect¡¯.


    When she first got the role of Shen xuanran, she had gotten the script for the female lead. Both the script and thepany¡¯s request had stated that Jiang se was here to y a supporting role.


    However, after confirming that Jiang se had joined the cast, the first thing Huo Zhiming did that was disadvantageous to Tao cen was to make a huge change to the script. He added a lot of scenes for Jiang se and perfected her character image.


    This made the originally stiff ¡®suspect¡¯ a lot more alive, almost the same as the female lead.


    Not only did Jiang SE¡¯s performance exceed Tao cen¡¯s expectations on set, but she also won Huo Zhiming¡¯s favor. His expectations of her grew.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Song Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    I¡¯m Shen xuanran. In your opinion, I have more scenes, more lines, and more scenes. Tao cen took a deep breath and Song Yi nodded. that¡¯s true.


    but Shen xuanran¡¯s image is too normal.


    The Shen xunran in ¡± the suspect ¡± was a righteous person with rich experience in solving cases. She had a keen sense of perception, had the determination to crack down on crime, protect the people, and arrest criminals. However, Tao cen could not find any other adjectives to describe her.


    At this point, she vaguely felt that she had fallen into a trap. Shen xuanran¡¯s image was too superficial and there was nothing special about it.


    Huo Zhiming was very clear about her position. It was fine as long as she behaved appropriately and did not make any mistakes. His focus was on Jiang se, so that her image would be more distinct.


    In other words, in the script, in Luo Yin and century Gxy, as well as the current media and fans, Tao cen was the female lead in ¡± the suspect ¡± while Jiang se had joined the production team to y the supporting role.


    However, in Huo Zhiming¡¯s heart, this position might have been reversed a long time ago. Tao cen¡¯s role as Shen xuanran was the same as Su Yi¡¯s. She was as cunning as a Fox, smart and cautious, but she was also extremely beautiful.


    This was a very dangerous situation. The better Tao cen¡¯s acting was, the more unique Jiang SE¡¯s character would be.


    Inyman¡¯s terms, the better Tao cen¡¯s performance, the more attractive her interaction with Jiang se would be. The more sessful her image of Shen xueran as a righteous and persistent person would be, the more prominent the character ¡®Su Yi¡¯ that Jiang se yed would be.


    Even if ¡± criminal suspect ¡± was the best film that presented the best result, the audience would still p thunderously after its release. Perhaps, the character that Jiang se yed would leave a deeper impression on everyone.


    Praises and insults would be heaped on Jiang se. She would be the one to gain both fame and fortune. He might end up bing Jiang SE¡¯s biggest stepping stone.


    This scene, which she had initially nned to trample on Jiang se, would eventually be adder that would help her rise to the top.


    How could Tao cen allow this to happen?


    now, I¡¯m even suspecting if Jiang SE¡¯s initial role was Shen xuanran¡¯s in ¡®suspect.¡¯ She mumbled to herself, ¡± even if Jiang se is ignorant, Chaoqun wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to choose someone with such a monotonous face.


    Moreover, Tao cen had worked with Jiang se for almost two months. He had a deeper understanding of her now.


    Although Jiang se was still young, her personality and determination did not seem like that of a girl in her twenties. Instead, she seemed like someone who was more experienced than Tao cen.


    suspect ¡± had been filming for two months. Even Tao cen could tell that something was amiss. Jiang se must have known better. Did she really choose the role of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯? Tao cen did not believe it!


    She suspected that she might have fallen into Xia Chaoqun¡¯s trap. She began to suspect that thepany had set a trap for Jiang se to use her as a stepping stone.


    Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that Xia Chaoqun had circled the role of ¡®Shen xuanran¡¯ in the original script of ¡®suspect¡¯ that she had received? then, Luo Yin had used the charity banquet as an excuse to assign Jiang se to y the role of the ¡®suspect¡¯?


    Unfortunately, she had been blinded by the series of events back then. When the news that Jiang se had reced Laura as Lannie, the female lead in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± by Chesare leaked, she was greatly agitated. She felt that her status was threatened, so she desperately tried to snatch the script that Jiang se had her eyes on. She could not wait to agree to thepany¡¯s offer to take on the role of Shen xuanran in ¡± the suspect ¡°.


    Then, he took the initiative to announce to the media that he would be working with Jiang se. Step by step, he cut off all his escape routes. At this moment, he did not even have any room for regret.


    Song Yi couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he heard her exin everything.


    When he thought about it carefully, it was true that during the filming process, the character ¡®Su Yi¡¯ yed by Jiang se had a much more distinctive personality than Shen xuanran yed by Tao cen.


    Song Yi analyzed their roles. Shen xunran appeared early and this character ran through the movie¡¯s ending. However, the only impression and description of her was that of an experienced and righteous policewoman.


    On the other hand, Su Yi had first appeared on Shen xuanran¡¯s list of suspects. Her childhood experience had involved her in Wu Chunhe¡¯s ¡®death notice¡¯ case. Then, it was followed by the hotel death case. Her shadow was everywhere, but the police could not find any substantial evidence of her crime.


    This character had a beginning and an end, but it was like a mystery. It could tempt people to analyze it bit by bit. From a certain perspective, her personal charm was far better than Shen xuanran¡¯s.


    Just as Tao cen had said, her appearance from the beginning to the end seemed to be a clue to Su Yi.


    The audience entered Shen xuanran¡¯s line of sight and explored Su Yi¡¯s life.


    ¡°Sometimes, the number of scenes a character has doesn¡¯t represent her importance.¡± Tao cen had a lot of scenes in ¡± criminal suspect ¡°. She had a lot of lines and a lot of shots. However, in Tao cen¡¯s opinion, she could no longer be considered the main character. Huo Zhiming quietly changed the order of the roles.


    Tao cen¡¯s mood sank when he recalled the media asking about how Jiang se felt as a supporting character in ¡± suspect ¡± during the few public events before the filming.


    After the movie was released, the audience knew who was the main lead and who was the secondary lead. Her eagerness for quick sess had led her into a trap and she had fallen into it herself.


    This was the reason why Tao cen had not been happy after he had thought things through.


    ...


    She was trying her best to act. However, due to the limitations of her character, no matter how well she acted, she would only be able to bring out Jiang SE¡¯s true colors. Tao cen could not ept this.


    If ¡± the suspect ¡± was a big production like ¡± the lost city ¡± and the movie stars had much more influence than her, she would be willing to y the supporting role.


    However, she had originally held a good hand of cards, but now she had yed them like this. How could Tao cen swallow this?


    She had worked so hard for so many years. She had worked so hard in the entertainment industry, worked so hard in acting, and got to where she was today. All the suffering she had gone through was not for her to be a supporting role.


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±


    Song Yi asked uneasily. Tao cen¡¯s eyes were calm, but they were filled with ruthlessness.


    there are some things that can¡¯t be changed. she paused for a moment and turned to look at Song Yi. Her smiling eyes were filled with an ambition that wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to shake her position.


    ¡°You have to learn how to influence others.¡±


    If she performed well in ¡°suspect¡± and had no intention of lowering her own standards to affect Jiang SE¡¯s performance, she could choose to suppress Jiang SE¡¯s momentum and make her performance lose its current standards. This would cause Huo Zhiming to lose his expectations of her. After the film was released, the audience¡¯s bnce would naturally tilt toward the highlights. By then, it would still be clear who was the main lead and who was the secondary lead.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to do that.¡±


    Song Yi was a little worried. Tao cen¡¯s method was theoretically possible. However, Jiang se had managed to reach where she was today and was almost on par with Tao cen. Other than Xia Chaoqun¡¯s abilities and methods, she was not to be underestimated either.


    ...


    At the filming location, Song Yi had also observed her. Her seriousness and diligence weren¡¯t inferior to Tao cen¡¯s. When she acted with Tao cen, her willpower was firm. She wasn¡¯t suppressed by Tao cen¡¯s aura just because she had entered the industry for a shorter time.


    Such a person would not be easily affected. Moreover, Tao cen had mentioned that Huo Zhiming took very good care of Jiang se. During the performance on set, he had set high standards for her. It would not be easy to suppress Jiang SE¡¯s arrogance.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not easy,¡± If Jiang se could be dealt with so easily, Tao cen would not have been in such a sorry state.


    She remembered something from many years ago. At that time, she was still not famous and was just a neer. The crew needed to choose a neer to y a supporting role. The director picked and chose Tao cen, who was still very young at that time.


    After hearing the news, she was so excited that she didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. A small role was a big deal to Tao cen that year.


    After putting on her makeup, memorizing her lines, and getting ready to go on stage, she was treated as a little sister by the female lead in the crew.


    Many of the staff members actually knew that she was the director¡¯s new recruit to y a supporting role in the crew. However, in the face of the impatient female lead, no one was willing to speak up for her.


    The female star sat on the chair, her hand on the armrest, tapping to the beat impatiently. She crossed her legs and asked her to buy a cup of coffee.


    She couldn¡¯t go, and she had to go.


    She had bought the cup of coffee with her own money and had to travel a long way to get it. In the end, she did not get the role that she had been looking forward to.


    The role that she valued so much that she couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night was just an insignificant opportunity to others.


    Tao cen still remembered the scene when the crew asked her to take off her costume. She had once vowed that there would not be a second time for that kind of humiliation.


    After she became famous, the female celebrities who mistook her back then had long been eliminated by the times. She was no longer a newbie who could not sleep for a supporting role. She was used to people looking up at her. However, during the filming of ¡± the suspect ¡± this time, Tao cen felt that kind of humiliation again, and it was far worse than it had been in the past.


    The film crew rushed to the next working point set up in Linjiang City, where the remaining outdoor scenes would be filmed.


    Perhaps it was because of the several unpleasant experiences in the hotel in Wang Zhou, coupled with the fact that the two female stars of the crew were often harassed and followed by fans and reporters, Huo Zhiming was generous for once. Although the hotel the crew stayed at this time was not the best five-star hotel in Linjiang City, it was far more advanced than the one they stayed at in Wang Zhou.


    After two days of intense filming, Jiang se had a scene at two in the afternoon which would be shot indoors.


    The set had already been set up. Jiang se had rushed to the set early to familiarize herself with the environment. She even had her meal with the crew. This scene was Jiang SE¡¯s one-man show. It was simr to the first scene of ¡± suspect ¡± where there were no lines. The scene was used to make people think. It was a crucial scene for the entire show.


    After Jiang se had her makeup done and changed into her clothes, mo Anqi nudged Jiang se gently while she fed her water.


    ¡°Tao cen is here,¡±


    Mo Anqi had seen the crew¡¯s schedule for the afternoon. They were all filming Jiang SE¡¯s scenes. Tao cen did not have any scenes.


    Jiang se turned around and nced at Tao cen. She noticed Jiang SE¡¯s gaze and smiled at her. Then, she sat down on the chair closest to Huo Zhiming.


    ¡°I keep feeling that she¡¯s up to no good.¡±


    Mo Anqi¡¯s lips twitched. She had also seen Tao cen¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 601

    601 Clearly


    In contrast to Tao cen¡¯s smile, her assistant¡¯s expression was one of bitter hatred. She looked at Jiang se as if she was looking at an irreconcble enemy. When she noticed mo Anqi¡¯s re, she raised her head arrogantly and looked away.


    Jiang se smiled and shifted her gaze back to the script. She tried to figure out how ¡®Su Yi¡¯ would feel in the next scene.


    Tao cen would attend all of her important scenes. Simrly, Jiang se would alsoe to watch and learn from Tao cen¡¯s scenes.


    Only by knowing one¡¯s enemy and oneself would one be able to perform better. This was especially so since the two of them happened to be acting opposite each other in this movie. In Jiang SE¡¯s opinion, this subtle hostile atmosphere was necessary.


    Huo Zhiming was taking notes for the next scene. When Tao cen sat down, many staff members tried to approach and greet him, but Huo Zhiming did not seem to notice.


    He raised his wrist to look at the time. It was already 1:40 p.m. There were still nearly 20 minutes before the official shooting.


    Tao cen noticed the watch on Huo Zhiming¡¯s wrist. It was a very old style. The silver strap was polished until it was shiny. No matter how well it was maintained, one could still see the traces of time. Some of the carved patterns on it were a little blurry.


    ¡°Director Huo, you¡¯re a nostalgic person.¡±


    Tao cen said with a smile. When Huo Zhiming heard her, he lifted his sses with a pen in his hand.


    He turned to look at Tao cen and pondered for a while. He followed her gaze and looked at his watch. He naturally understood what she meant.


    ¡°Old friend, it¡¯s still working, and it¡¯s urate.¡±


    When it came to movies, this entric and entric old man was not that annoying. He pointed at his watch with the tip of his pen and said with a little pride, ¡±


    I¡¯ll adjust it every day. It¡¯s no worse than any famous brand now. I can use it for another ten years without a problem.


    As he spoke, he even tenderly rubbed his sleeve to wipe the watch cover. Tao cen saw his action and chuckled softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re making notes for the next scene?¡±


    She nced at the notebook in Huo Zhiming¡¯s hand. Contrary to his strange temper, Huo Zhiming¡¯s handwriting was very good.


    The handwriting was strong and powerful, and it was obvious that only people who had been immersed in this field for a long time could have such a skill. The plot of ¡®Su Yi¡¯ was written on it.


    Tao cen had also read the script of ¡± suspect ¡± by heart. Other than the lines that Shen xuanran had to memorize, she had also watched the movie¡¯s plot many times. She knew what scene Jiang se would be acting in for the next scene.


    It wasn¡¯t a secret, but Huo Zhiming put his pen into his notebook and put it between his fingers. He said with a faint smile, ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± The frame of his sses slid to both sides of his nose, revealing a pair of wrinkled eyes, as if nothing could escape his eyes.


    Tao cen pursed his lips and revealed a faint smile.


    if I¡¯m not mistaken, Jiang SE¡¯s going to be acting in the next scene. She¡¯s going to be shooting the preparation scene before Su Yi¡¯s ¡®big event¡¯, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Huo Zhiming responded again. Tao cen¡¯s eyes were still on the notebook in Huo Zhiming¡¯s hand.


    this scene is mainly to show Su Yi¡¯s cautious and smart side. When she spoke, she put her legs together and even pulled the cor of her ginger-colored trench coat. She had the aura of Shen xuanran from ¡± suspect ¡°.


    Wu Chunhe received a ¡®death notice¡¯. After investigation, the police found that Wu Chunhe had a ck mark in his early years. He had framed someone through illegal means, causing the victim to hang himself.


    When she talked about the plot, her expression was serious. Huo Zhiming also stopped smiling and nodded. He listened to Tao cen and continued, ¡±


    ¡°If the ¡®death notice¡¯ is true and not a prank, if someone really wanted Wu Chunhe dead, then su MU¡¯s daughter, Su Yi, would be the most suspicious person. She was very smart and had excellent results in college. With her own efforts, she was selected as an exchange student during her time in school and went abroad to further her studies. She was signed by a bigpany as soon as she returned to the country.¡± Tao cen tidied her hair and got into character in a second. It was as if Shen xuanran had really appeared in her life. Even without the camera and lighting, she still acted naturally and did not let anyone out of character.


    she was able to endure such a huge incident and graduate sessfully. This shows that Su Yi is a woman with a strong will.


    Huo Zhiming nodded again. His interest was piqued by Tao cen¡¯s words. The Assistant Director looked at the time. It was already 1:45 A. M. Jiang se would officially start filming soon.


    By right, Huo Zhiming should be doing the preparation work before the shooting, confirming and adjusting the lighting and other positions again. However, he still sat there and didn¡¯t move. The Assistant Director couldn¡¯t help but step forward and remind him, ¡±


    ¡°Teacher Huo, Huahua.¡±


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Huo Zhiming raised his right hand, signaling him to keep quiet for the time being. Then, he made a gesture for Tao cen to continue.


    while we were investigating whether Su Yi wrote those ¡®death notices¡¯, another murder happened in Wang Jin at the hotel. A man was killed in the hotel.


    The early stage of the movie was a hint to the audience, asking them to connect this murder case with the suspect of the ¡®Wu Chunhe notice of death¡¯ incident, Su Yi.


    However, after checking the crime scene, they couldn¡¯t find any information rted to Su Yi.


    The police collected the fingerprints, hair, blood, and fiber at the scene, but they couldn¡¯t find Su Yi¡¯s shadow. The next scene that they were filming had a huge connection to this matter.


    For Jiang SE¡¯s scene in the afternoon, she would be wearing a bathrobe and removing the hair on her legs and arms after she came out of the shower.


    It was precisely because of these reasons that this scene appeared to be of utmost importance.


    assuming that Su Yi is the suspect in the Windy hotel¡¯s murder case, the fact that her hair wasn¡¯t found at the scene and the way she shaved off her hair can indeed prove that Su Yi is a very cautious person. Tao cen spoke for a long time but did not bring up the main topic. The Assistant Director was already a little anxious.


    The others did not understand why Tao cen would suddenly discuss the plot with Huo Zhiming at such a time.


    Even song Yi, who hade with them, was puzzled. Tao cen paused for a long time when she said this. She looked up at Jiang se. She had already changed into a bathrobe and her long hair was wet. The script supervisor was still exining things to take note of for the next scene. She was listening attentively.


    The bathroom that had been set up at thest minute was already steaming. If one listened carefully, they could even hear the sound of water dripping.


    Jiang SE¡¯s lithe figure was reflected in the mirror. She did not have any makeup on. Her bare face was so tender that one could squeeze water out of it. The skin on her calf was as smooth as cream. Her slippers did not reduce her presence at all.


    Her silky ck silk dress was still dripping water as it clung to her back. From Tao cen¡¯s angle, she could see that the bathrobe¡¯s belt was tied around her slim waist. A part of Jiang SE¡¯s long hair was exposed at the side of her waist. Water droplets were still dripping down her hair and into the bathrobe.


    Tao cen¡¯s eyes revealed a look of admiration. Even a woman like her would find such a beauty beautiful. She was as pure as a lotus flower emerging from clear water. How much did that thick long hair add to her beauty?


    She reached out and touched the ends of her hair. Tao cen¡¯s hair quality was very good. As a woman, especially an actress who relied on her appearance to make a living, Tao cen cherished her appearance more than the average person. She spent a lot of money on maintaining her hair every year. Each strand of hair was clearly defined and reached her waist. It was permed into a big wave style, full of charm.


    All women had an inexplicable sense of concern for their own hair. It would take at least three to four years to grow hair as long as Jiang SE¡¯s.


    She had heard that Xia Chaoqun had contacted a famous France shampoo brand for her. That was an opportunity that many foreign female celebrities were fighting for. Tao cen was also fighting for it with all her might.


    This time, Xia Chaoqun did not apany Jiang se to the set to film. Instead, he flew to France to discuss the endorsement deal with the shampoo brand¡¯s headquarters.


    Zhou Sheng, who was in thepany, told her that there was a high chance that Xia Chaoqun would be the spokesperson for the shampoo brand on behalf of Jiang se. Firstly, she had been in contact with the shampoo brand for a few years. The brand had also tested Jiang se for a long time. More than two years ago, when she was filming ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, she had been observing the possibility of Jiang se bing the brand¡¯s spokesperson.


    A few days ago, when Jiang SE¡¯smercial for leopard was exposed, one of the scenes caught the attention of the person in charge of the shampoo brand.


    Before Jiang se got on leopard, it implied that she would untie her suit jacket, remove her high heels, and remove her hair clip. The moment her hair fell to the ground, the person in charge of the shampoo brand thought that Jiang se was so attractive that he could not look away.


    Xia Chaoqun had taken advantage of this situation and realized that there was a possibility of theming to an agreement. That was why he had flown to France.


    ...


    Huo Zhiming was still waiting for Tao cen to continue. The staff around them wanted to say something but stopped. Tao cen knew that but he allowed himself to be distracted.


    She also recalled themercial Jiang se had shot for leopard. At the end of the film, Elysees had chosen to leave gracefully. That kind of carefreeness went against her beliefs.


    After the incident, a reporter named Tao Tao from Dragon Travel Studio wrote, ¡± Using advertisements to illustrate human nature. If Tao cen was one day faced with the same situation as Elysees, what would she choose?


    Perhaps many people would be curious about this question. After all, time spared no man, and the student would always surpass the master.


    As she grew older, there would still be outstanding juniors other than Jiang se. Sooner orter, they would take her ce.


    Some people always thought that people should follow the will of heaven, be tactful, admit defeat at the right time, and quit when they were sessful. They thought that it was a proper and elegant behavior, and the choice that most people would make.


    However, she was different from those people. She would ovee all obstacles and fight until she was exhausted!


    ¡°She¡¯s a really beautiful girl,¡±


    Tao cen smiled andplimented her. She pointed in Jiang SE¡¯s direction and spoke without holding back, as if she was not afraid that someone else would hear what she said.


    you¡¯re on the right track. Su Yi shaved the hair on his arms and legs. He was careful not to leave any evidence of his ¡®crime¡¯. However, director Huo, you¡¯ve neglected one point.


    At the mention of plot and logic, Huo Zhiming¡¯s expression became much more serious.


    ...


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The hair on her arms and legs have been shaved clean, but she still has hair.¡±


    She chuckled, her voice was a little soft, which made people shiver.


    perhaps you don¡¯t understand women very well, especially long-haired women. No matter how healthy their scalps are, the amount of hair they lose every day is still beyond your imagination.


    Huo Zhiming was stunned for a moment and seemed to be deep in thought. Tao cen continued, ¡±


    ¡°Since Su Yi wanted to make preparations, he should have made more preparations. To leave no traces at the crime scene, just shaving off the hair won¡¯t do. You have to shave off the hair too. If he wants to show the uniqueness of his character, he might only need to shave his leg hair to show his ¡®determination¡¯ to take revenge. It also wouldn¡¯t show the uniqueness andplexity of Su Yi¡¯s character.¡±


    Tao cen had been talking for a long time, and it was only now that he finally made it clear.


    so, you¡¯re saying that we¡¯ll have to style Jiang SE¡¯s bald head first before preparing a wig for her to cut off bit by bit? ¡±


    The Assistant Director spoke rashly. Tao cen ignored him and waited for Huo Zhiming¡¯s decision.


    After spending some time with him, she had a certain understanding of Huo Zhiming¡¯s temperament. He was serious andpetitive.


    For the first scene of ¡± suspect, ¡± Huo Zhiming had to film it over and over again because of a small rock. He refused to stop the filming. It was only when Jiang se subconsciously walked around the rock at the end that the scene was considered over in his eyes.


    He liked realistic things. If he took his suggestion for this scene and wanted Jiang se to ¡®shave¡¯ her hair to show Su Yi¡¯s determination and unparalleled willpower, would he do as the Assistant Director had said and let the makeup artist temporarily style Jiang se with a bald head, put on a wig, and cut a small part of her hair to fool the audience in order to produce a scene that satisfied him?


    Tao cen¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. Would this stubborn old man¡¯s principles when it came to filming change because he valued Jiang se so much?


    She crossed her legs and was no longer as righteous as Shen xuanran. She looked like she was waiting for a good show.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t this dy time?¡±


    The Assistant Director didn¡¯t understand Tao cen¡¯s intention, but Song Yi understood. She was taking Huo Zhiming¡¯s personality into ount.


    Her suggestion was not a brainless attempt to frame Jiang se. On the contrary, it was very reasonable.


    If it were any other director, they might not have paid attention to such a small matter. They might have done as the Assistant Director said, using the montage¡¯s shooting technique, cutting a part with a wig, letting the audience imagine Su Yi¡¯s bald head, and then connecting it with the other plots.


    However, he was Huo Zhiming. Everyone in the crew had experienced his seriousness and persistence during the two months they had worked with him. In his opinion, this method might not be shocking enough.


    He had already lowered his head in deep thought, clearly considering the feasibility of Tao cen¡¯s words.


    In the eyes of Huo Zhiming¡¯s assistant, such a scene was a very scary thing.

 Chapter 602

    602 Psychological state


    One could imagine how important hair was to a woman. It would not be easy to get a top movie star like Jiang se to shave her head when she was at her peak.


    It had not been easy to film ¡± suspect ¡± until now. They were already halfway through filming. Jiang SE¡¯s scenes were almost done. At this critical juncture, Huo Zhiming could not lose his temper.


    If he insisted on having Jiang se shave her head and things got out of hand, Jiang se might end up quitting. That would be a scandal for the production team. The investors who came because of Jiang se might also withdraw their investments, which would affect the progress of the film. It would also take a long time before the film would be released.


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s reputation was already bad enough. If he offended Jiang se, it would be even more difficult for him to survive in this industry.


    Moreover, ever since Jiang se joined the crew, she had a good temper and a good attitude. She was very rigorous in every filming session and could tolerate Huo Zhiming¡¯s strange temper. During the filming process, the cooperation between the two of them went smoothly because of her tolerance.


    If they started a fight now, it would not do Huo Zhiming any good.


    ¡°Director Huo, why don¡¯t we film this scene at another time?¡±


    The Assistant Director was still asking for Huo Zhiming¡¯s opinion. Huo Zhiming narrowed his eyes and bit his upper lip. His expression was a little serious.


    ¡°Call Jiang se over.¡±


    He pondered for a while and suddenly spoke. The assistant, who was familiar with his temperament, was put in a difficult position and quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Director Huo, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ve already decided on a show. If we change it now, it¡¯ll affect the progress of ¡®suspect¡¯.¡±


    The Assistant Director was confused. Huo Zhiming seemed to have made his decision and ignored his assistant¡¯s attempt to stop him.


    call Jiang se over. There are some changes to this scene. I want to talk to her about it.


    Tao cen¡¯s lips curled into a smile. When she saw Huo Zhiming¡¯s two assistants sweating profusely from anxiety, Jiang se, who was standing a distance away, could vaguely sense that something was not right. She should have noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    When she saw Tao cen¡¯s gaze, she calmly met his gaze and then naturally looked away.


    At this moment, Tao cen really wanted to know if her calmness was due to the fact that Huo Zhiming valued her more in ¡± suspect ¡± and was willing to guide her in rted matters. Was that why she was so calm and didn¡¯t put in so much effort like she was?


    She really wanted to know if Jiang se and Huo Zhiming¡¯s rtionship-one willing to teach and the other serious in learning-would be able to maintain the current filming atmosphere after it broke down.


    When Huo Zhiming¡¯s stubbornness red up and he asked Jiang se to cut off her long hair that she had been keeping for years just for a scene like this, how would Jiang se react?


    Her expression might change drastically, or she might refuse.


    She still had to discuss the shampoo endorsement. Since Tao cen was able to find out about this, Xia Chaoqun would definitely not hide it from her.


    After shaving her hair, it meant that she had to wave goodbye to the France shampoo brand for this movie clip.


    She had to hide for a period of time, otherwise it would affect her beautiful face.


    the salvation of God ¡± just so happened to be screening worldwide at the end of December. For such a heavyweight epic blockbuster, the investmentpany was a well-known foreign consortium, and the director was Chesare, so there would be a wave of hype before the film was released.


    Jiang se would follow chessaray around the world to promote the uing movie, ¡± God¡¯s salvation. the movie¡¯s original work had be famous after chessaray had started filming it.


    Tao cen had also read the English version of this novel before. As she was in the samepany as Jiang se, she knew more about it than the others.


    Jiang se was ying the female lead in the novel, Lannie. She was a girl who had been extremely weak since her early days. The book had described her early days. Her waist-length hair was like vines that wrapped around her delicate body. When Andre rescued her, he saw her eyes that were filled with fear but were still as bright and clear as gems. At that moment, he felt that she was as pure and beautiful as an Angel.


    If she shaved her hair for ¡®suspect,¡¯ her hair would only grow below her ears during the promotion Period from October to December, which would be a world of difference from her current image.


    It was already very risky for chessaray to kick out Laura and rece her with Jiang se during the filming process. Therefore, when the film started shooting, they had announced that Jiang se would be ying the role. However, they had never announced that Jiang se would eventually rece Laura as the female lead and would have many scenes with Donald.


    Once the news spread, it was already a very dangerous move to kick away a Hollywood sweetheart with a Chinese actress. No one knew better than Tao cen about the rejection from the European and American markets.


    In addition, the image of this Chinese girl did not match the mysterious and pure appearance of ¡®Lannie¡¯ in the film. How could chessaray convince the dissatisfied believers to save the film?


    No matter how high Jiang SE¡¯s starting point in the Western market was, if her first big-budget film met with a defeat, how could she climb back up?


    Putting aside all these external factors, no matter how dedicated Jiang se was to her work, she was still a woman. Very few women would be willing to shave their heads for a single scene, especially artistes.


    If she rejected Huo Zhiming, then the harmonious rtionship between them would naturally be affected.


    In Huo Zhiming¡¯s heart, Jiang se was no longer the dedicated, obedient, and motivated actress. Would he go through the trouble of focusing the camera on her again so that it would be difficult to distinguish between the primary and secondary character of ¡®Su Yi¡¯?


    Simrly, regardless of whether Jiang se agreed to Huo Zhiming¡¯s request or not, her momentum would suffer a blow. That would be the time for Tao cen to take advantage of the situation and pursue her.


    The two assistants looked helpless, but Huo Zhiming¡¯s attitude was firm. When Jiang se walked over, she nced at Tao cen before her gaze finallynded on Huo Zhiming.


    ¡°Director Huo, you called?¡±


    ¡°For the next scene, I have a question to ask you.¡±


    Huo Zhiming gave Jiang se a meaningful look.


    in the next scene, the character you were supposed to y,¡¯Su Yi¡¯, was shaving his hair, but we all overlooked a very big problem. He pointed at Jiang SE¡¯s hair, which was still dripping with water.


    ¡°That¡¯s hair.¡±


    Hair was a huge w, especially in the case of the man in the hotel. Long hair was not good for movement, and for a cautious woman like Su Yi, it was a mistake that he shouldn¡¯t have made.


    Jiang se licked her lips and looked at Tao cen, who was smiling. When Tao cen had appeared for her scene today, mo Anqi had already told her that she had ill intentions.


    ¡°I want you to focus on your hair in the next scene. Can you cut your hair?¡±


    As Tao cen had expected, Huo Zhiming made this request, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you can shave it all off.¡±


    His personality was actually very easy to grasp. His weakness was that he was constantly perfecting his film. The staff around him who heard this were all surprised. The Assistant Director also widened his eyes and opened his mouth, unable toe back to his senses.


    At this moment, many people had the same thought in their hearts: Was Huo Zhiming crazy? He made this request.


    Who was Jiang se? She was the top female star in China. When she entered the cast of ¡± suspect, ¡± her lines and appearance time were not as good as Tao cen¡¯s. Now, Huo Zhiming was asking her to shave her hair for such a role. This was not harsh. He was clearly making things difficult for her.


    ¡°Director Huo, this is Yingluo who can be put on makeup.¡±


    The Assistant Director felt a headacheing on. He shot a look at Huo Zhiming¡¯s two assistants. It was only then that everyone realized what Tao cen had meant earlier.


    He had long heard that Tao cen and Jiang se were not on good terms. Even though they did not seem close on the surface, they still treated each other with respect. The Assistant Director had never expected that Tao cen would be so good at manipting people¡¯s hearts in theirpetition. He had used Huo Zhiming¡¯s character to suppress Jiang se.


    you¡¯ve read the script of ¡®the suspect¡¯ and know the character ¡®Su Yi¡¯. Huo Zhiming waved his hand and gestured for the crowd to keep quiet. He then ordered, ¡±


    change the two O ¡®clock shooting to half past two. The crew is ready. Jiang se,e out with me for a walk.


    ...


    He rolled up the notebook in his hand and stuffed it into the pocket of his jacket. He motioned for Jiang se to walk around with him.


    Mo Anqi, Chen Shan, and the other assistants had also heard Huo Zhiming¡¯s words earlier. They were both anxious and angry. Everyone had different expressions on their faces. Some were angry, some were anxious, and some were like Tao cen, waiting to watch a good show. However, Jiang se had calmed down after the initial shock.


    She nodded and motioned for mo Anqi to get her coat. Although she was wearing clothes under the bathrobe, she still put on a coat. Then, she followed Huo Zhiming and left the ce.


    ¡°Sister Tao, do you think it will work?¡± Song Yi quietly asked Tao cen under the gazes of the surrounding people.


    Whether it would work or not would depend on Jiang SE¡¯s choice. Whether she agreed or not, Tao cen¡¯s mood would probably be affected a little. As long as Jiang SE¡¯s mood was affected, Tao cen would win this round.


    Unless she didn¡¯t care about her image, her hair, her endorsement, or the movie that was going to be released.


    Tao cen shook his head, thinking that it was impossible.


    However, for some reason, when she recalled Jiang SE¡¯s calm expression earlier, she felt that something was off.


    When Jiang se left with Huo Zhiming, she nced at Tao cen. Her gaze seemed to have seen through her little tricks. Tao cen gritted her teeth.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s useful or not.¡± She clenched her fists and shook her head. She tried to recall the look on Jiang SE¡¯s face that had made her feel extremely ufortable.


    Man proposes, God disposes. It has already been done. We just need to wait for the results.


    ...


    The set had been cleaned up and was surrounded by the security guards of the ¡± suspect of crime ¡± crew. Arge number of staff members stood guard so that the fans could not get close to the crew members and interfere with the filming.


    But even so, there were still fans and media who refused to leave.


    When Jiang se and Huo Zhiming came out, the fans outside the cordon tape immediately stirred. Some of them screamed Jiang SE¡¯s name and waved their arms frantically in an attempt to attract her attention.


    Huo Zhiming had seen such a situation countless times since Jiang se joined the crew.


    She was a very popr star and was very likable. Not only did her fans like her, but even Huo Zhiming liked her personality.


    you¡¯re a good child. You¡¯re famous at a young age, but you still maintain a good quality. She was serious and rigorous when filming and would not let her guard down just because she was famous. It was something to be proud of for her fans to have such an idol.


    the two assistants beside me always praise you and admire you when they mention you. Huo Zhiming looked at the young men and women who were calling out Jiang SE¡¯s name from afar. His gaze softened.¡±I was also a little famous in my early years.¡± However, in his era of poprity, most of his fans were reserved. At most, they would be very happy if he signed, shook his hand, or took a picture. It was rare to encounter such a passionate lineup. The feeling of being apuded and pursued by flowers was indeed very fascinating.


    Jiang se was still waiting for him to get to the point. you¡¯ve been acting for such a long time for the character Su Yi. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve learned a lot from him. Huo Zhiming nced at her. She put her hands in the pockets of her coat and listened to him with a smile. She didn¡¯t object to his previous request. He didn¡¯t know if she was waiting for him to patiently persuade her or if she already had other ideas.


    from the perspective of Shen xuanran¡¯s character, the person she hated was ¡®Wu Chunhe¡¯. She had the intention to kill Wu Chunhe. She had nothing to do with the dead man in the hotel. When Huo Zhiming and Jiang se talked about the plot, they were like old police officers in ¡± suspect ¡± analyzing the case with their colleagues.


    ¡°The crime scene was destroyed, and the police didn¡¯t find any connection with Su Yi.¡± In other words, in the plot, Su Yi and the victim¡¯s case in the ventted hotel were two different things. In order to connect her with the case, other than Shen xuanran, who was yed by Tao cen, the most important thing was to rely on the director¡¯s arrangements. He had to use the clues to link all these rted events together and make the audience suspicious.


    In the plot, Su Yi¡¯s act of shaving off the leg hair had the same intention. However,pared to shaving off the leg hair, the meaning of shaving off one¡¯s hair was obviously more intense.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s necessary to film this scene like this?¡± She thought of Tao cen¡¯s triumphant expression and wanted tough, but she carefully controlled herughter.


    He was a little angry at Tao cen¡¯s petty schemes, but he also looked down on her for using such underhanded means to suppress others.


    The reason why Tao cen had used such a method was because she had a ruler in her heart and had measured him as a person like her. That was why the moment she saw him, she revealed an expression as if she had obtained the magic weapon to win.


    However, she was perhaps braver than Tao cen had imagined. She knew the consequences of her actions. She also knew that the assistant beside her might object vehemently. She also knew that Xia Chaoqun¡¯s shampoo endorsement deal mighte to naught because of her willful actions.


    However, she was a little tempted. She wanted to see Tao cen¡¯s little n fail when what he thought was impossible became possible, when her courage turned into a determination to risk everything, and when this state of mind could be linked to Su Yi in ¡°suspect ¡°.


    Perhaps her performance would be better than what Tao cen had imagined. criminal suspects ¡°might have a clear distinction between its primary and secondary roles in the end, and it would make Tao cen her stepping stone, sending her up the Qingyun stairs.

 Chapter 603

    603 Chapter 603 friendship


    Jiang se had already made up her mind. However, she was waiting for Huo Zhiming to speak. She did not want this stubborn old man to get used to doing whatever he wanted on set, even if it was for the movie and the plot. However, due to his conversation with Tao cen, he had asked her to cut her hair without even discussing it with her.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary.¡± Huo Zhiming nodded his head heavily. such an action can ¡®revive¡¯ Su Yi¡¯s character. It will bring a greater shock to the audience when it¡¯s released. It¡¯s better than a thousand words to build up this character.


    Huo Zhiming seemed to be more excited when they talked about the plot. He made a scissors gesture with one hand and a hair-cutting gesture with the other.


    with this cut and the hair falling down, the ¡®ruthlessness¡¯ in this character¡¯s character will stand up. That kind of ruthlessness was even better than killing people. In the plot, Huo Zhiming designed ¡®Su Yi¡¯s¡¯ shaving action ¡®to highlight the character¡¯s character.


    Jiang se, sob, sob. someone in the distance was calling Jiang SE¡¯s name with all her might. She turned to look in the direction of the voice. After the fan who had called her sessfully won her attention, she shrieked in excitement and covered her face with her hands.


    this request has nothing to do with what anyone says. It¡¯s purely for the sake of the movie plot. Huo Zhiming wasn¡¯t a fool. He was just used to lowering his head and doing his own thing.


    Even if he did not deliberately look into the news of Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s ¡®falling out¡¯, many people would tell him about it.


    He had said all this to express to Jiang se that he was not making things difficult for her because of Tao cen¡¯s words. He had said all this purely because Tao cen¡¯s suggestion had struck a chord in his heart and captured his weakness.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, I can understand.¡± He let out a long sigh. His two assistants wanted to say something but stopped. Huo Zhiming understood the Assistant Director¡¯s ugly expression. He also knew how much courage it took for a girl to shave her head. but there are some ws. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t find them, but once you see them, you can¡¯t bear it anymore.


    Jiang se understood what he meant. If Jiang se insisted on not cutting her hair, and Huo Zhiming refused to give up on his point of view, this matter would end up in a stalemate.


    At this point, the filming was about to end. They had invested so much in the early stages and prepared so much. Once the filming stopped, it might be indefinite.


    At that time, Huo Zhiming might have to bear the me and anger of the investors. He knew the consequences, but he still insisted on his original decision.


    Jiang se turned to look at him. The old man¡¯s white hair wasbed back, revealing a well-defined face. When he spoke, his eyebrows were raised, causing his forehead to be covered in wrinkles.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to, what will you do?¡±


    She was asking about what Huo Zhiming would do if he refused to film the next part of the movie because of her.


    With his bad temper, he would notpromise with the rules of this world at all. When the time came, the questioning of the investors and the ridicule of the market would turn into heavy pressure that would press down on this stubborn old man.


    Changing the script at thest minute might bring him serious breach of contract problems, and he might face some subsequentpensation and damage to his reputation.


    He didn¡¯t want to take the easier path, but chose the more rugged and difficult one.


    I have a siheyuan in the capital that has been passed down from my ancestors. Someone has wanted to buy it for a long time. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll hang it up and sell it! I¡¯ll rent a house for my entire family. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t think of a solution while I¡¯m alive! he said.


    On set, Tao cen was reading the script. She had said what she needed to say and done what she needed to do. She was no longer as worried as Song Yi and wanted to wait for the ending.


    Mo Anqi and the others ¡®furious gazes did not affect her. The strange looks from the staff around her did not make her frown either. Her calmness, however, disappeared the moment Jiang se and Huo Zhiming returned.


    She raised her wrist to look at her watch. Huo Zhiming and Jiang se had only been out for about 15 minutes. Initially, she thought that Jiang se would have a strong reaction to Huo Zhiming¡¯s request and that the two of them would not be able toe to an agreement for a while.


    When Jiang se returned, her expression was calm. Huo Zhiming shouted for the prop master to prepare two sets of scissors and other tools.


    Tao cen was in disbelief. She looked up at Jiang se, who happened to be looking in her direction. When she noticed Tao cen¡¯s gaze, she did not avoid it. In fact, the corners of her lips curled up slowly as if she was provoking Tao cen.


    Did she really agree to Huo Zhiming¡¯s request? Such a thought shed through Tao cen¡¯s mind for a moment, but he quickly denied it. This was impossible!


    She should have retorted as much as she could. She should have reprimanded Huo Zhiming for being delusional. She should have thought of an advertising endorsement that would bring her to the next level. She should have thought about how she would use her short hair to convince the world¡¯s audience that she was the long-haired Lannie in ¡± the prisoner ¡± during the promotional period in a few months.


    Tao cen did not believe that Jiang se would be so stupid to make such a decision!


    If she was really so easily convinced by Huo Zhiming, did it mean that she was vulnerable after leaving Xia Chaoqun?


    The atmosphere in the set was strange, but Huo Zhiming seemed to be very passionate. Jiang se took off her coat and revealed her nightgown. She grabbed her long hair and walked to the ¡®bathroom¡¯ that had been set up.


    The prop master followed Huo Zhiming¡¯s instructions and brought a razor, scissors, and other tools.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. From themotion, even a fool could tell that Jiang se had agreed to Huo Zhiming¡¯s ¡®outrageous request¡¯.


    ¡°Sese, do you want to give sister Xia a call first?¡±


    Mo Anqi was in a hurry to stop him. She was worried that Huo Zhiming had interfered with Jiang SE¡¯s decision.


    She wanted to stall for time and wait for Xia Chaoqun toe and discuss this matter with the production team. With Xia Chaoqun taking the lead, there would definitely be a way to solve the problem without having to cut her hair.


    ¡°No need,¡± Jiang se shook her head. Tao cen¡¯s expression was extremely serious. There was not a trace of a smile on her face. She crossed one arm over her chest and clenched the other into a fist. She gritted her teeth.


    Mo Anqi was on the verge of tears as she watched the prop manager ce the items into the ¡®toilet¡¯ drawer.


    Everything was ready. On screen, Jiang se slowly pushed open the ss door to the bathroom. She came out in a bathrobe and stood beside the mirror. Just as the script had predicted, she shaved the hair on her legs with a serious expression.


    She put down her tools and looked up at the mirror. The surface of the mirror was covered with ayer of mist. She reached out and slowly wiped it away.


    After this scene was shot, Huo Zhiming was supposed to stop the filming. However, he stood behind the camera and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jiang se reached out and grabbed a strand of her wet hair that was still dripping with water. Her expression was one of reluctance and adoration. She stroked it a few more times, vividly portraying the struggle she was experiencing.


    Huo Zhiming didn¡¯t call for a pause. Instead, he signaled one of the cameras to stop moving and the other camera to aim at the mirror.


    This scene could only be shot once. Huo Zhiming believed that Jiang se would be able to pass it in one take.


    The woman in the mirror lowered her eyes. The next moment, she seemed to have made up her mind. She opened the drawer and took out a pair of scissors. When she raised her head, there was a smile on her face. Her eyes were filled with determination. At this moment, Su Yi seemed to have gathered the courage to go against the world!


    The moment Tao cen saw Jiang se make her move, he knew that his n had failed.


    Initially, she had wanted to use this incident to affect Jiang se and Huo Zhiming¡¯s rtionship. However, Jiang se was not affected by her. Instead, her determination to press forward had been triggered. This was even more in line with the character Su Yi in the movie.


    On the other hand, she was flustered by Jiang SE¡¯s actions. She could not even concentrate on the script in her hand.


    In this ¡®show¡¯, she had already lost thepetition between her and Jiang se. She had once again misjudged her opponent. She seemed to have lost to Jiang SE¡¯s arrogance.


    If thepetition between her and Jiang se in the past was considered a small one, ¡°suspect¡± would be the main stage for their first battle. It seemed like she was in the same situation as Shen xuanran in the series. They were both at a disadvantage. They were bound and suppressed. It was difficult for them to struggle out of it.


    Based on Luo Yin¡¯s attitude in the Gxy of the century, many of the Chinese audience probably felt that Jiang se would rece her sooner orter.


    No matter what other people thought, Tao cen had never thought this way. She had always been very confident in herself.


    However, as Jiang se personally cut off her hair in front of the mirror, when her hair fell to the ground, she seemed to have seen the birth of an invincible opponent!


    She wasn¡¯t someone who would back down when something happened. In her life, she had been through countless situations, and she had pulled through all of them and faced them with determination.


    However, for the first time in her life, she began to doubt whether she should take on ¡°a suspect ¡°. She had been demoted from the female lead to a supporting character. She had been demoted from a popr actress to a supporting character. She thought that she had reached Jiang SE¡¯s bottom line, but she had forced out the ruthlessness in Jiang SE¡¯s bones. She was not sure if it was because she acted too realistically or because she was too deeply immersed in the character, but when Tao cen looked at Jiang se in the mirror, she felt as if she was looking at the living Su Yi in¡± a suspect ¡°.


    ...


    After the scene was shot, the entire set was silent. Tao cen felt as if an invisible hand was tugging at her heart. She wanted to say something to break the strange silence, but when she opened her mouth, she felt that there was nothing to say.


    The people around her looked at her withplicated expressions. This embarrassing feeling reminded Tao cen of many years ago, when she was still a neer. She was treated as an errand girl and was forced to change out of her costume. It was embarrassing.


    ¡°Give me the scissors!¡± The mood of the crew members was rather heavy. Huo Zhiming¡¯s shout broke the silence. The script supervisor was not very clear, but he still followed his instructions and picked up the scissors Jiang se had used to cut her hair.


    When he walked past Jiang se, he did not dare to look up at her face. He could only vaguely hear the sobs of her three assistants.


    Tao cen watched as Huo Zhiming took the scissors from the staff. He didn¡¯t even take a mirror and reached out to cut his hair.


    teacher Huo! his assistant¡¯s sudden exmation attracted everyone¡¯s attention. This particr old man had cut his neatlybed hair into a mess in just a few moments.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, Huahua.¡±


    The people who saw this could not help but widen their eyes. Even Jiang se was stunned for a moment. She allowed mo Anqi to brush her hair away as she said, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    When Tao cen saw this, the corners of his mouth twitched. He could no longer pretend to be calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡±


    She called out, but Song Yi was still in a daze. It wasn¡¯t until Tao cen had already taken a few steps that he seemed to wake up from a dream and followed.


    ...


    Tao cen¡¯s n to put on this show had failed, and he had been a viin in vain.


    She wanted to destroy the rtionship between Huo Zhiming and Jiang se, but in the end, Jiang se had gained Huo Zhiming¡¯s full recognition. She did not manage to suppress Jiang se. Instead, in the next scene where the two of them only had to act together, she waspletely suppressed by Jiang se. It was just like Shen xuanran in ¡± the suspect ¡± who was being yed around with by the ¡®suspect¡¯. She knew who the¡¯ suspect ¡®was, but she could not get any evidence.


    Tao cen could imagine how much of a sensation this movie would cause when it was aired. It would bring Jiang se a lot of good reputation.


    Her final scene with Jiang se was set in a teahouse by the river in Linjiang City.


    The two women, who had once been at loggerheads with each other, sat on the ground across the table. The water in the kettle on the table was boiling. The wind on the river surface blew in through the railing, messing up Tao cen¡¯s hair and covering her eyes with a few strands.


    Her eyes were a little red as she looked at the woman sitting opposite her. She seemed to be a little unwilling.


    At that moment, Tao cen seemed to have forgotten about the cameras and staff around him. He had even forgotten that he and Jiang se were only filming a movie.


    After a long time, she pursed her lips and ran her fingers through her hair. She couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    ¡°Are you the one who wanted to kill Wu Chunhe?¡±


    The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and her expression clearly showed the anger and helplessness in the depths of her heart. The veins on her neck were popping out, and her fist on the table was clenched tightly.


    ¡°Were you the one who killed someone in the hotel?¡±


    With every question she asked, the blood vessels in her eyes grew deeper.


    Tao cen put in a lot of effort in this scene, but it was mixed with the dejection of a loser.


    That kind of dejection was not only due to Shen xuanran¡¯s powerlessness when facing the criminal, but also Tao cen¡¯s unwillingness to admit that she was at a disadvantage during the filming. She was smart enough tobine the two emotions into one. That was how the outstanding female police officer, Shen xuanran, came to be. She was within Huo Zhiming¡¯s expectations.


    Her voice went from thin to deep, and the camera captured her tense body. The woman opposite her slowly scooped some tea into the cup, as if she was not affected by her emotions at all. She was so calm that she didn¡¯t seem like a woman.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    She raised the corners of her lips and smiled slightly, like a fox ying with its prey, cruel but charming.


    ¡°Officer Shen, you said that I killed someone. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    She held the teacup and looked at it as if it was a rare treasure. Her movements were slow, but her gaze fell on Tao cen¡¯s face.


    This cunning woman was meticulous and had great anti-detection abilities. She was wearing a wig that Shen xuanran could see through at a nce and was arrogantlyughing at her ipetence.


    That kind of gaze was very stimting. The water in the kettle made a louder sound, and the boiling steam seemed to be about to push the lid off the teapot.

 Chapter 604

    604 Chapter 604-sacrifice


    ¡°The police are always so useless.¡± She took in Shen xuanran¡¯s expression. She had dealt with Shen xuanran many times and knew how determined, persistent, and righteous she was.


    However, this excellent quality seemed weak and pitiful in the face of reality, like a cold joke.


    She lowered her eyelids, and her curled eyshes blocked the thoughts in her eyes. She was like a mystery wrapped in fog. She was clearly close, but she couldn¡¯t enter her heart.


    more than ten years ago, my father was framed by Wu Chunhe. The police were helpless. As she said this, she chuckled. now that someone has died and there are two cases, the police are still at a loss.


    When the woman spoke, she was smiling. She even freed one hand to push the wig that was already crooked. This action made Shen xueran feel a hundred times, ten thousand times more embarrassed than her sarcasm.¡±Yet, you suspect a weak woman like me.¡±


    She was a weak woman? Shen xuanran was speechless. She felt as if there was a huge stone in her heart. It was so heavy that even breathing was difficult.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on you!¡± When she said this, she shouted very loudly, but she didn¡¯t have much confidence. There was a sense of exasperation, and she lost her usual calm.¡±I will find evidence of your murder.¡±


    It sounded like a loser¡¯s nonsense and was extremelyughable, but she couldn¡¯t say anything more suitable than this.


    She was firmly suppressed by this woman. She was unwilling and unconvinced, but as she said, the police were powerless.


    The suspect was right in front of her, and all she could do was say these meaningless words, which would not help the case at all.


    Su Yi¡¯s mocking expression made Shen xuanran feel helpless. As a police officer, the biggest setback was knowing that the person sitting in front of her was the real criminal, but because there was no evidence, she could only let the criminal get away with it. There was nothing that made Shen xuanran feel worse than this.


    Huo Zhiming was amazed by this scene. There was no loud argument between the two women, no intense body movements, and no fighting. However, the intense atmosphere was far more exciting than a physical fight.


    Even the gurgling water was immersed in the scene, adding tension to the scene. The scene of the two women acting together was more than a thousand words.


    It was supposed to be an extremely intense scene, but the two of them managed to control their emotions and shoot it to a level that exceeded Huo Zhiming¡¯s expectations.


    Even though he was the one who had written the script, Huo Zhiming felt that Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s current performance had already exceeded the limits of the plot.


    Shen xuanran¡¯s determination to win Su Yi over appeared in her eyes. It was as if she would take out her handcuffs the next moment and get hold of this woman. Even if Huo Zhiming knew that Shen xuanran hade out to meet Su Yi in private, Tao cen did not have any handcuffs on her when she was filming this scene.


    Su Yi¡¯s cat-and-mouse expression was present throughout the entire process. Under her nonchnt expression, she looked at Shen xuanran as if she was watching a show. Her pouted lips were full of amusement.


    The two of them were evenly matched both inside and outside of the scene. Due to Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯s outstanding performance, the scene waspleted in one take.


    After this scene was shot, the main plot of ¡± a suspect ¡± was almost over. The staff who had witnessed the confrontation scene heard Huo Zhiming shouting, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡± Only then did he realize that the scene had already ended.


    In the previous tense atmosphere, many people subconsciously clenched their hands into fists. Now that Huo Zhiming shouted ¡°stop,¡± many staff members let go of their hands and realized that their palms were already sweating.


    The camera had already been turned off. Huo Zhiming was excitedly watching the scene that had been shot earlier.


    Jiang se took off the hoodzily. Her hair, which she had cut herself, had grown much longer over the past two months. She took a sip of her tea. When she heard Huo Zhiming¡¯s cheerful and satisfiedughter, she turned to look at him with a smile.


    ¡°Do you know?¡± Tao cen did not know why, but he felt a little apprehensive.


    Carolus¡¯s shampoo brand is also considering me.


    At this moment, she felt that she had to say something to Jiang se.


    Carolus had been testing Jiang SE¡¯s shampoo for years. Just as they were about to reach an agreement, the higher-ups of Carolus hesitated because Jiang se had cut her long hair. Tao cen forcefully opened up a path for her, giving her an additional right topete for the top spot.


    If it was in the past, she would have been very happy, but now she was not very happy.


    Jiang se did not seem to care about her hair. She had just removed her head cover, so her hair was a little messy. However, her exquisite face that could make one¡¯s heart race still held up her unkempt short hair.


    Without the long hair that could have been the icing on the cake for her, Tao cen then noticed the delicate lines of her face. Her facial features were well-defined. When she lowered her head and smiled, it was difficult for people to pick on her ws. Even Tao cen, who did not like her, could not deny the shocking feeling that her face brought to people.


    ¡°There will always bepetition for good things. Everyone has opportunities.¡± Jiang se paused for a moment before she realized that Tao cen was talking to her. She said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about this from sister Chaoqun.¡±


    She should have been indignant. She should have been burning with anger. However, her smile at this moment was like an invisible p to Tao cen¡¯s face. It made her look extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like your style to give up so easily,¡±


    She tried to provoke Jiang se as if she was trying to enrage her. It would be best if she could do what she was doing right now. Although she had managed topete with Jiang se for the endorsement of Carolus, she still felt that she did not have enough confidence when she showed off in front of Jiang se.


    ¡°That¡¯s not giving up easily.¡± even if you¡¯re the spokesperson for Carolus, ¡± Jiang se corrected her, ¡± I¡¯ve still received something better than the shampoo ambassadorship for Carolus.


    As for what better things she had obtained, Tao cen probably knew in his heart.


    The failure of ¡± suspect ¡± had a deep impact on Tao cen. In the field that she was good at and was confident in, ever since Jiang se had cut her hair, she had been feeling suppressed by her aura.


    The feeling followed her like a shadow. Even though the movie was about to end and her scene with Jiang se wasing to an end, Tao cen realized that the feeling had not left her.


    She was panicking and helpless.


    Tao cen realized that in the past, no matter whether she hadpeted with Jiang se for her position in century Gxy, her ranking among the Chinese movie fans, or for the endorsement deal, she had always maintained a sense of confidence that came from her rich and skilled acting skills. Now, she had specifically mentioned to Jiang se that she was the one who had secured the endorsement deal for Carolus and that it was time for her to win. Perhaps, behind her show-off ... It was precisely because she had lost the confidence that she could overpower Jiang se in terms of acting.


    She should not have filmed ¡®suspect¡¯. She had lost her most precious confidence.


    Perhaps the trauma from this shoot would follow her for a long time. Perhaps in the future, she would constantly think about the process of this failure. It would be a hurdle in her future career, and she didn¡¯t know if she could get over it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to really cut your hair.¡±


    She moved her lips in an attempt to smile calmly like she always did. However, she tried a few times but could not do it. In the end, she gave up trying to smile at Jiang se.


    Tao cen did not expect Jiang se to really cut her hair. She thought that Jiang se would do what the Assistant Director of ¡± suspect ¡± had requested and argue with Huo Zhiming to rece her real hair with a wig. She thought that this would cause a disagreement between the director and the actress.


    She thought that by doing so, Jiang se would have some qualms during the shoot and would be constantly on guard against her schemes. It would not fit the character of Su Yi, who was reckless and reckless.


    Tao cen had given it a lot of thought. However, she did not expect Jiang se to pick up the scissors and really cut her hair.


    From the moment things went out of her expectations, she was already flustered. She lost out to Jiang se in terms of imposing manner. She did not expect that this incident would have a deeper impact on her than Jiang se did. It was to the extent that she was still mumbling some meaningless and incoherent words.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that ¡®suspects¡¯ would require me to cut my hair.¡± Jiang se drank half of the tea in her teacup. She picked up the teapot and poured herself some more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity?¡±


    Tao cen couldn¡¯t help but ask as he looked at her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡± Jiang se nced at Tao cen. At that moment, Tao cen¡¯s expression was not rxed. He had lost his usual calm and appeared rather stern.


    The corners of her mouth seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. She tried to raise it several times, but in the end, it fell weakly.


    ...


    The surrounding staff members gathered around the camera. They were amazed by Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s earlier performance.


    but it will still grow, but there are some opportunities that only happen once. This allowed her to better understand Su Yi¡¯s state of mind in ¡®criminal suspect¡¯. This incident also increased her resistance towards Tao cen. This feeling allowed her to integrate with the character¡¯s state of mind in the plot. When facing Shen xuanran, who was yed by Tao cen, she could perform better. Under her calm appearance, she concealed her aggressive heart.


    Jiang se touched her head andbed her hair with her fingers. She was a girl as well, so it was inevitable that she would like to look pretty. However, her hair was too short. She scratched at it a few times, but she could not find a suitable style. In the end, she gave up.


    when I was filming ¡®the salvation of God¡¯, I only joined the crew to y the role of Shireen. At that time, she had fallen into Laura¡¯s trap. In the scene where she was set on fire, the me had burned her hair. If she had not chosen to continue acting at that time, she might not have had the opportunity to be Laura¡¯s substitute, let alone rece Laura and y the role of Lannie.


    She had been able to convince chessaray not because of their friendship, nor because of a simple ¡®hobby¡¯.


    Hearing this, Tao cen¡¯s mood worsened. He asked her,


    ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ is going to be released soon. How are you going to convince the picky Western audience with your current state? ¡± I¡¯ve read the novel ¡®the prisoner¡¯, ¡± she continued. Lannie¡¯s long hair in the novel ispletely different from your current appearance.


    She paused for a moment. up until now, Cesare and the investors have not announced that they have kicked out Laura and let you rece Lannie¡¯s role. I think you should be aware of the rejection from the European and American markets. How are you going to make the audience ept you? ¡±


    ¡°What does my appearance have to do with the role?¡± Jiang se could not help but smile. I¡¯m not convincing the audience with my own image. Instead, I should be convincing them with my acting skills. I should be convincing them with my performance in God¡¯s redemption.


    Tao cen tried to disrupt her peace, but he did not know that the more she did this, the more she appeared to be losing her cool.


    Jiang se did not expose him. After she said this, she put down her teacup and said softly, ¡±


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to work with a senior like you in ¡®suspect of crime¡¯. I¡¯ve benefited a lot from it.¡± After she said this, she did not care how Tao cen felt when he heard this.¡±I¡¯m going to check out the previous shoot. Excuse me, miss Tao.¡±


    The two of them were not friends. In Jiang SE¡¯s opinion, their short conversation was about the same. She was willing to be convinced by the plot and cut her hair for a scene in ¡± suspect, ¡± but it did not mean that she could ept Tao cen¡¯s intentions at the time.


    She walked over to Huo Zhiming and the others. The staff made room for her and let her sit beside the camera to see her performance.


    Tao cen sat in her seat. She ced her hands on the table and lowered her head. She did not feel any better because of her conversation with Jiang se.


    She had a feeling that she was out of ce in her surroundings. Shen xueran¡¯s defeated state of mind in ¡± the suspect ¡± might have affected her and caused her to feel extremely upset.


    After the filming crew finished off the green wine, mo Anqi and the others escorted Jiang se back to the hotel. Most of her luggage had been packed and sent back to the imperial capital a few days ago. She would have to pack the remaining daily necessitiester.


    Chen Shan poured some mineral water into the kettle. He then took out some green tea powder from the hotel refrigerator and prepared to brew it for Jiang se.


    She sat on the single-seater sofa and looked up. The makeup artist grabbed her hair and clipped it with a clip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a F * cked-up hairstyle after three to four months.¡± If Jiang SE¡¯s face could bepared to a painting, then to the makeup artist, this painting was the work of a master who had poured his heart and soul into it. It was a masterpiece.


    Her facial features were clear and beautiful. No matter how heavy her makeup was, she would always show different levels of beauty.


    She was used to having long hair, and her style was either elegant or girlish, which was limited by her style. After she cut her hair, more possibilities appeared. ¡°If there¡¯s a need in the future, you can style your hair with hair extended.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun looked far ahead. He must have noticed Jiang SE¡¯s advantage after she cut her hair. Hence, after the Carolus endorsement deal was temporarily suspended, he immediately negotiated a partnership with Melovin, a French luxury-grade skin care product, for Jiang se.

 Chapter 605

    605 Chapter 6


    Melovin was a luxury brand with more than 100 years of history in France. Melovin group mainly focused on clothing and essories. Later on, it derived a series of skin care products, which attracted the attention of female consumers from all over the world.


    Melovin¡¯s skin care products were based on the concept of nt extraction and advocated for true self. Xia Chaoqun keenly grasped this point. Based on Jiang SE¡¯s action of cutting her hair, he sessfully contacted the upper echelons of Melovin in France.


    In China, Melovin¡¯s skin care products were a rather well-known luxury. They were already very famous and took up arge portion of Melovin group¡¯s sales every year. If Xia Chaoqun could be the spokesperson for Melovin¡¯s skin care products on Jiang SE¡¯s behalf, coupled with Jiang SE¡¯s reputation, it would be a true ¡®strong Alliance¡¯.


    It was because of thisyer of reason that the few assistants who were initially worried that they would face Xia Chaoqun¡¯s wrath were much more relieved.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s superb way of handling matters had turned Jiang SE¡¯s crisis into an opportunity. However, with thepletion of ¡± suspect, ¡± the assistants were still a little apprehensive when they thought about returning to the imperial capital.


    ¡°I called Zhang Chi this afternoon. Sister Xia took a nest night and just returned to the capital today.¡±


    In other words, when Jiang se returned to the imperial capital the next day, she might not have any time to prepare herself. She would have to face Xia Chaoqun directly.


    Chen Shan served her some tea and looked at Jiang se with sympathy. sister Xia said that for the next two months, you have to listen to the nutritionist on everything you eat and get your hair back as soon as possible. She also said that she will find someone to ¡®take care¡¯ of you until the promotional period of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯. She didn¡¯t fly into a rage, but this pressure was much more terrifying than Xia Chaoqun¡¯s rage.


    Jiang se had already expected such an oue. When she heard Chen Shan¡¯s words, she asked, ¡± ¡°What about you guys?¡±


    Mo Anqi rubbed her face. sister Xia said that we¡¯re not good enough at dealing with this ¡®crisis¡¯. She said that we should learn from her.


    An assistant took out his phone and checked his schedule.


    ¡°He said he¡¯s learning how to be a qualified assistant.¡±


    Even mo Anqi, who had been by Jiang SE¡¯s side for many years, had toe with her for this learning trip. Xia Chaoqun had personally ordered it.


    Xia Chaoqun felt that although Jiang se was the one who wanted to do this, Tao cen¡¯s instigation would have made the assistants wary.


    Ever since Xia Chaoqun had signed a few assistants to take care of Jiang se, he had been offering her a sry that was several times higher than the assistants of other celebrities in the same industry. For mo Anqi, her annual sry was not any less than that of some third-tier managers. However, she was still working as an assistant. She was still not very mature in terms of her judgment and the way she handled things.


    She knew that Tao cen was up to no good, but she did not take the necessary precautions in advance. It was her fault that Huo Zhiming brought it up on the spot. Even if it was necessary for the plot, it was too passive.


    After the assistants found out about the ¡®oue¡¯, they reflected on themselves for a long time. Mo Anqi, in particr, was looking forward to this further study.


    This proved that Xia Chaoqun did not treat them as simple assistants. Instead, he intended to make them more outstanding so that they could help Jiang se go further and better on this path.


    I¡¯ll exin it to sister Chaoqunter.¡¯Study¡¯ will be included in this year¡¯s performance assessment, and there will be a bonus at the end of the year. Jiang SE¡¯s words made the others burst outughing. After they were done talking about the trivial matters, mo Anqi suddenly recalled something.


    ¡°Sese, brother PEI called.¡± She was a little sympathetic. he might have heard some news. He said that after you¡¯re done filming, you can either go to the Western nine states or wait here for two days. He wille to see you.


    During Jiang SE¡¯s filming, no matter how tight the production team tried to keep the news under wraps, there would still be fans waiting outside the set all day long. Some media reporters would even camp outside day and night just to get the most authentic news as soon as possible.


    People outside had vaguely heard some rumors about her cutting her hair. However, Huo Zhiming had given the production team strict orders, so no one spread the news for the time being. These reporters only vaguely heard that a major incident had happened during the filming of ¡± suspect ¡°. It seemed to be rted to Jiang se.


    PEI Yi had been worried for the past month. He had called her several times, but Jiang se always said that she was fine. This had aroused his suspicion.


    On the other hand, Jiang se had reported Xia Chaoqun¡¯s decision to cut her hair as soon as she could. She had not told PEI Yi about it yet. For some reason, she felt a little guilty when she heard mo Anqi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Did you tell him that I¡¯m busy?¡±


    She still wanted to find an excuse to dy it for a while. In about a month¡¯s time, her hair would be longer, and she would be more confident when she went to the Western nine provinces to meet PEI Yi.


    ¡°He did.¡± Mo Anqi looked at her nervous face and tried to hold back herughter.


    at that time, everyone in the crew was busy toasting to you and you didn¡¯t have time to answer the phone, so I told brother PEI that you would be busy for a while.


    However, PEI Yi did not seem to believe her words.


    Mo Anqi did not know if she was imagining things, but PEI Yi did not speak much to anyone other than Jiang se. He seemed rather cold. Perhaps it was because she had been by Jiang SE¡¯s side for many years and had always been very considerate toward her that PEI Yi listened to her.


    ¡°He said he¡¯ll call youter.¡± After saying this, she raised her wrist to look at the time.


    ¡°When brother PEI called, it was around eight o ¡®clock. Now it¡¯s around ten O¡¯ clock, so he should be busy.¡±


    Before mo Anqi could finish her sentence, Jiang SE¡¯s phone rang.


    He had made a video call. Jiang se instinctively hung up on him. Without waiting for PEI Yi to call her again, she dialed his number.


    The few assistants tactfully lowered their heads to pack Jiang SE¡¯s luggage. After the makeup artist washed Jiang SE¡¯s face and put on a face mask, she stepped aside and gave Jiang se a small corner of the guest sofa in the hotel room.


    ¡°Yi.¡±


    When the call went through, Jiang se called out PEI Yi¡¯s name first. Her voice was a little low.


    In her rtionship with PEI Yi, she had always been the dominant one. She was calm andposed, and it was rare for her to be so nervous.


    He was submissive and affectionate to her, putting her first in everything. He couldn¡¯t even bear to speak loudly to her, let alone lose his temper.


    However, the more he acted this way, the more Jiang se felt afraid when she thought about how he might get angry.


    PEI Yi had already been very unhappy when Laura had set a lock of her hair on fire during the filming of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯.


    This time, she had cut her hair for the sake of the movie. The cause of the incident was rted to Tao cen¡¯s provocation and Huo Zhiming¡¯s stubbornness. He might get angry.


    When she thought of this, Jiang se took a deep breath and softened her voice.


    ¡°Anqi said you called me before?¡±


    He hummed in acknowledgment, his voice a little low and emotionless. ¡°You drank?¡±


    PEI Yi knew that she was going to attend the wrapping up party for ¡®a suspect¡¯. When she first heard his tone, she subconsciously said, ¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    Her alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t very good. Ever since she entered the entertainment industry, Xia Chaoqun had protected her very well. She didn¡¯t usually drink much. At such asions, she would mostly drink fruit juice or low-alcohol fruit wine as a substitute.


    Xia Chaoqun wasn¡¯t by her side at the end-of-production party that night, but Huo Zhiming was still very protective of her. Most of the crew members didn¡¯t make a fuss about her and only drank a little fruit wine. After dinner, she was quickly brought back to the hotel by a few assistants.


    If this had happened in the past, she would have answered PEI Yi¡¯s question confidently. However, there was something wrong with his tone tonight. She did not know if it was because he had worked for a while after graduation, but his tone was also stern, making her feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± let me see, ¡± he said calmly over the phone.


    She was almost fooled by PEI Yi, so she did not dare to let him see her face. She quickly admitted, ¡±


    ¡°I drank a little. It¡¯s just fruit wine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± He said in the end.


    ...


    I didn¡¯t answer the video call because I just returned to the hotel. I removed my makeup and put on a face mask.


    The more Jiang se said this, the more PEI Yi felt that something was amiss.


    PEI Yi was well aware of her personality. If she felt that she was on her side, she would not have emphasized it again and called him when she was not busy. She would not have hung up the video call on purpose and called him.


    The crew of ¡± suspect ¡± did not know what had happened. The newspapers and magazines were vague about it. Tao cen was in the crew, and she could keep it a secret.


    The more she didn¡¯t want him to see her, the more he would think about it.


    Nie dan had gone abroad to watch the film ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± in advance. Xiang runing, who was in the imperial capital, had informed him that Jiang SE¡¯s manager, Xia Chaoqun, had made a trip to Paris some time ago to discuss the endorsement deal for Carolus ¡®shampoo. He heard that it was almost in the bag. When Xia Chaoqun went, he was prepared to sign a contract with Carolus directly. However, the deal was unsessful in the end. Instead, they talked about the endorsement deal for Melovin¡¯s skincare products.


    Carolus had initially thought highly of Jiang se. However, Tao cen¡¯s agent, Song Yi, had also flown to Paris recently. Her agent had made such a move probably because Tao cen had a chance of getting involved.


    PEI Yi was not a fool. He could easily guess that something must have happened to the production team and that it must have something to do with Tao cen. That was why Carolus, who was already a cooked duck, could have escaped.


    He kept wondering if she was sick. Was he injured? Or something was wrong.


    Every time such a thought came to his mind, he would reject it. If she was really seriously injured, even if she wanted to hide it, this kind of news could not be hidden. ording to nie dan, she had a lot of scenes in ¡°suspect ¡°. If she was really seriously injured, there was no way to continue filming this scene, let alone kill off her Green Belt earlier than expected.


    Wasn¡¯t she injured? what was the problem that made her unwilling to even let him take a look?


    ...


    He had originally nned to take a leave of absence to visit her at the production team, but she had refused and even said that she would talk to him about the production team after she was done with her work.


    PEI Yi had been waiting for her to take the initiative to talk to him about this matter. However, she had no intention of telling him even now.


    wait for me at Huayu city after the movie is over. I¡¯ll take a leave of absence to go back with you.


    When he said this, he was not discussing it with Jiang se. Instead, he was telling her about the decision he had made. He thought that if Jiang se rejected him again, she was probably avoiding him on purpose. If that was the case, she would not have stayed where she was and waited for him to apany her back to the capital.


    As expected, the moment he finished speaking, Jiang se quickly said, ¡± ¡°No need, Anqi has already booked a ne ticket for me. I¡¯ll be flying back to the capital tomorrow morning. Sister Chaoqun gave me two months of leave, and the exam results are already out. After the interview, I will go to the Western nine states to apany you next month.¡±


    Afraid that PEI Yi would reject her, she had already thought of a set of words in her mind to convince him.


    However, she did not have to waste her breath. PEI Yi seemed to have already been appeased by her. really? ¡±


    Jiang se heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±


    She did not catch the hidden intention behind his calm tone and thought that he had really convinced PEI Yi. He decided to let his guard down or lower her guard. PEI Yi then asked, ¡±


    ¡°What time is the flight tomorrow?¡±


    She beckoned to the busy mo Anqi and pressed down on the microphone, gesturing for her to immediately find the earliest flight back to the capital from Hua Yu. Before mo Anqi could say anything, she said to PEI Yi, ¡±


    the flight is at half-past seven, and I¡¯ll be back at around nine. You¡¯re too tired to rush over tonight.


    PEI Yi seemed a little regretful, but he still agreed to her suggestion in the end. then remember to send me a message after you return to the capital. ¡°Sese, don¡¯t make me worry, okay?¡± he said in a gentle tone.


    Jiang se could hear a hint of pleading in his words of concern. He was so smart that he might have guessed that she was hiding something from him. However, he still allowed her to be a little willful, which made Jiang se feel even guiltier.


    ¡°Alright. Yi, it¡¯s really nothing.¡± She promised her again and again. After hanging up the phone, before she could catch her breath, mo Anqi confirmed her schedule with her.


    ¡°Sese, do you really want to change the flight ticket to 7:30 tomorrow?¡±


    Mo Anqi had booked a night flight for Jiang se. There would be very few people at the airport at that time. Even if someone managed to take a picture of Jiang se, it would be easy to bribe them.


    When they returned to the capital at around nine O ¡®clock, the airport was crowded with people. If they caused amotion, things might be more troublesome.


    After all, it was easy to talk to the media, but with so many people, it was inevitable that fans would take photos.


    Jiang SE¡¯s current short hair was not suitable for public appearances. If she did that, she would create news that would be difficult to suppress.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way,¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. Since she had lied to PEI Yi, she would need to lie even more to cover up her lie. It was not suitable for PEI Yi to see her in this state. He might get angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give sister Chaoqun a call and let her know.¡±


    Mo Anqi nodded and went back to her work.


    Xia Chaoqun was still in the office when Jiang se called back to the capital. She had just returned from overseas and there were a lot of things that she needed to deal with back home. When she heard Jiang SE¡¯s call to change her flight to the next day, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s tone remained calm. It was as if what mo Anqi had done to make things difficult for her was nothing in her eyes.

 Chapter 606

    606 Chapter 6


    ¡°Are you sure you want to change the flight to 7:30 tomorrow?¡±


    yes, I told Yi that I¡¯ll be back in the capital at nine O ¡®clock tomorrow. I¡¯ll send him a message then. He could see where Jiang se was. She rubbed her neck. She recalled Chen Shan and the others talking about ¡®studying¡¯. sis Chaoqun, Anqi and the others are going to study? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± On the phone, Xia Chaoqun responded, ¡± ¡°Their reactions this time were not up to standard. They¡¯re not getting the sry of an ordinary assistant, so we should consider this possibility in advance.¡± ¡°For the next two months, there will be someone else to take care of you,¡± she said.


    From this month until August, Xia Chaoqun did not make any arrangements for Jiang se. Coincidentally, her exam results were out and she had to return to school to face the problem of choosing a tutor.


    ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ might be released in North America two days earlier. Before the promotion, you have to adjust your state of mind. This movie may affect your contract with Melovin in theter stages. Whether you will only sign skin care products or add clothing or essories, it will be a double bet.


    Putting aside the fact that it would be a blessing if Jiang se could be the spokesperson for Melovin¡¯s skincare products, if she could be the spokesperson for Melovin¡¯s other series of products, it would only be beneficial to her career. There would be no harm.


    This was also the reason why Xia Chaoqun did not rush to sign a Melovin contract for Jiang se during this trip to France.


    It was not because she could not do it, but because she wanted to wait.


    sister Chaoqun, are you optimistic about God¡¯s redemption? ¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s sharp senses picked up on the underlying meaning in her words. Xia Chaoqun simply replied with a soft ¡®hmm¡¯. He was still flipping through some documents. From time to time, he would cover the microphone and give instructions to the people around him. Even though it was alreadyte at night, he could tell that Xia Chaoqun was still in the middle of a small meeting. He had taken all his free time to chat with Jiang se.


    ¡°When I was in France, I went to visit an old friend and happened to hear them mention the Borgia family.¡± When she said this, someone¡¯s voice was heard from the side. She told Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    She told the others to look through the information first. Then, she pushed her chair away and seemed to have found a quiet corner to focus on the conversation with Jiang se.


    as you know, the investment for God¡¯s salvation isn¡¯t small.


    Back then, Chesare, loop Ind, and Borgia, the two major investment Giants, signed three consecutive ¡°the lost city¡± series in exchange for the funding for ¡°God¡¯s salvation. however, whether it was the setting, props, or the remuneration of the actors and director, it was not a small expense.


    Coupled with the uniqueness of this movie, it was destined that its post-production special effects were super money-burning.


    Borgia and huandaopany were also very concerned about this film with a huge investment. Especially when Chesare boldly used Jiang se, it created a lot of pressure on the investors.


    After the film was finished, the special effects production team was also very attentive. After the production waspleted, they even made an exception and invited the major shareholders of bothpanies and Chesare to watch the film in advance in order to present the best effects of the film to the audience, in case the box office sales were not ideal after the release, which would lead to the loss of the investment.


    The European and American film markets tended to be xenophobic. At the beginning of the film¡¯s production, there was news that the Hollywood sweetheart, Laura, was the female lead of ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    Later on, when the movie changed the lead actor at thest minute, it had a huge impact on the market and the audience. This was equivalent to the early market research being beaten back to its original state. Everything depended on the quality of the movie itself to conquer Hollywood, the Western audience, and the Chinese audience.


    For the above reasons, even with the Golden signboard of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Borgia and huandaopany were still not at ease. That was why they broke the convention and invited people to watch the film in advance.


    Fortunately, chessaray was still chessaray. His ability as a director and his determination to tell stories were unquestionable. Jiang se, whom he had taken a liking to, did not embarrass him either. Instead, she performed exceptionally well in her coboration with Donald.


    I heard that the higher-ups in Borgia who had watched the movie in advance were very satisfied with the movie. Most of them were optimistic about the money-making ability of the movie after it was released.


    After Xia Chaoqun found out about this, he also happened to receive news that Jiang se had cut her hair in ¡± suspect ¡°. He immediately contacted the person-in-charge of Melovin. He wanted to secure the endorsement deal for Jiang SE¡¯s skincare products. At the same time, it would be best if he could negotiate a partnership with Melovin¡¯s clothing, bag, and essories series. This way, she could push her poprity into Europe and the United States with the momentum of ¡± God¡¯s redemption.


    After chatting for a few more minutes, Xia Chaoqun was done with his important conversation. He then brought up Jiang SE¡¯s return to the capital the next day. She could not afford to be photographed by too many people in her current state.


    I¡¯ll get Zhang Chi topile the specific arrangements into a document and send it to mo Anqiter. She hung up the phone quickly after she was done with her business.


    In the imperial capital, Zhang Chi was listening to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s quick schedule for the next day, which would be sent to mo Anqiter. He watched as Xia Chaoqun took out his phone and opened themunication interface. He sent PEI Yi the details of Jiang SE¡¯s flight back to the imperial capital. He felt a little sympathetic for Jiang se. As he typed, he asked, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you still don¡¯t know that young master PEI has returned to the capital?¡±


    it doesn¡¯t matter if she knows or not. However, she has to be taught a lesson for being so willful this time.


    thump, thump. Zhang Chi recalled how serious Xia Chaoqun had been when she spoke to Jiang se on the phone. She had not mentioned anything about Jiang se cutting her hair. Jiang se probably thought that Xia Chaoqun had already let the matter rest.


    At the airport in the imperial capital, Xia Chaoqun had already led his assistant and the others to the airport to wee Jiang se.


    In China, she was as famous as most celebrities because she had taken care of Tao cen and Jiang se. The moment she appeared at the airport, she attracted the attention of many travelers and reporters.


    She led her team and stood at the airport¡¯s passageway, causing the reporters who were lying in ambush to be excited.


    When the reporters asked her why she was there, her answer was that she was there to pick Jiang se up.


    When they found out that Xia Chaoqun hade to pick Jiang se up, not only were the fans curious, even the media was excited.


    Jiang se had not appeared in public recently, but the news about her had not stopped.


    Ever since the explosive news of her endorsement for Elysees¡¯s sports car at the end of the year, there was also news that she was going to film Huo Zhiming¡¯s ¡± suspect ¡± with Tao cen.


    During the filming, she was restless. There was news that something happened to her during the filming. No one knew what exactly happened. There were rumors that she didn¡¯t get along with Tao cen, and there were also rumors that she had a bad rtionship with Huo Zhiming. All kinds of rumors were spreading, but no one knew if they were true or false.


    The media reporters had been curious about this for a long time. No one would let go of an opportunity to see Jiang se!


    At that moment, an overwhelming number of questions were directed at Xia Chaoqun.


    miss Xia, I heard that something important happened in the cast of ¡®suspect¡¯ recently. It¡¯s rted to Jiang se. Is it because she¡¯s injured? ¡±


    during the filming of ¡®suspect,¡¯ there were rumors of an argument between Tao cen and Jiang se. Is this true? ¡±


    ¡°Miss Xia, Zhenzhen.¡±


    The reporters asked one question after another. Zhang Chi was also surrounded by the reporters who asked about Jiang se and her flight details.


    The news of Xia Chaoqun weing Jiang se at one of the airport¡¯s terminal quickly spread. Many people had rushed over to watch a good show.


    On the other hand, after the nended, mo Anqi led an assistant and met up with Xia Chaoqun first. On the other hand, Chen Shan pulled Jiang se in the other direction.


    ¡°Sister Xia got someone to ¡®pick you up¡¯. First, we¡¯ll attract the attention of the fans and media. There should be fewer people at the other entrance.¡±


    The reporters and fans who were interested in Jiang se would rush in the direction of ¡± Jiang se might appear ¡°. When Jiang se left the airport, a car was already waiting in the underground parking lot to pick her up. She only needed to drive to her home.


    Everything went much smoother than she had expected. Under Chen Shan¡¯s lead, she found the car that Xia Chaoqun had arranged for her men to Park in the garage. Chen Shan started the car and drove out of the garage. As she took out her phone to send PEI Yi a message, she reminded Chen Shan, ¡±


    ¡°We can just go home.¡±


    Although she did not have as many scenes as Tao cen in ¡± the suspect ¡°, due to Huo Zhiming¡¯s strict requirements and the fact that she had always been with the crew, the entire filming process took almost four months. In addition, she did not dare to rx for even a moment during the filming process. This made her feel rxed the moment she returned to the capital.


    After she sent PEI Yi a message, it proved that she had returned to the imperial capital immediately. He did not reply to her message. Jiang se guessed that he must be busy with something. She stuffed her phone into her bag and closed her eyes to rest for a while. She had no idea how long she had been driving when Chen Shan¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Sese, there seems to be a car following us!¡±


    ...


    Chen Shan had been with Jiang se for quite some time now. It wasmon for celebrities ¡®cars to be chased by reporters. Mo Anqi had also taught her how to get rid of them.


    However, in order to keep it a secret, the car Xia Chaoqun had arranged for Jiang se should not have been in the media¡¯s report. Logically speaking, it should not have attracted much attention.


    ¡°Could it be that they were being watched when they left the airport?¡±


    At this time, the capital had already passed the peak traffic hour. Chen Shan sped up and made a turn at a traffic light intersection. The car also followed closely.


    It was a ck off-road vehicle. It was moving at high speed and soon ran parallel to Jiang SE¡¯s car. Chen Shan was a little anxious. Just as he was about to call Xia Chaoqun to inform him, Jiang se had already seen the car next to it.


    The car looked rather familiar. The window was not fully rolled down. Jiang se turned around to take a look and could vaguely see PEI Yi¡¯s jawline in the driver¡¯s seat. She immediately felt a little anxious.


    ¡°Why did hee back?¡±


    She did not expect PEI Yi to follow her back to the capital. No wonder he had agreed so readily when she told him not toe to Huayu cityst night.


    At the end, he even asked her about her flight number today. Perhaps he had already nned to intercept her at that time.


    Looking at the situation, he was probably rushing back to her house. She could not sit still and immediately ordered Chen Shan, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go home.¡± She might have been blocked by PEI Yi when she returned home, so she sat down a little lower.


    ...


    ¡°To the Feng family.¡±


    She was prepared to hide at Feng Zhongliang¡¯s ce. PEI Yi would be angry when he saw her like this, but he would probably be more patient for Feng Zhongliang¡¯s sake.


    However, with her current appearance, Feng Zhongliang would inevitably nag at her. As she was thinking about this, Chen Shan asked, ¡±


    ¡°Do you want to call the police?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± She spoke softly, afraid that she would attract PEI Yi¡¯s attention.


    ¡°That¡¯s Yi. Don¡¯t let him notice you. It¡¯s probably just a coincidence that he¡¯s following us.¡±


    She was optimistic, but Chen Shan did not agree.


    PEI Yi¡¯s car had been following them ever since they left the airport. At first, Chen Shan thought it was a coincidence. After following them for two streets, PEI Yi did not hide his intention to follow them. After following them for nearly ten minutes, Chen Shan was sure that he had followed them on purpose. That was why he warned them.


    Jiang se had been resting with her eyes closed throughout the entire journey. She might not have known that PEI Yi had followed her all the way here.


    Chen Shan did not dare to say anything. After knowing that the people following her were familiar faces, she became much calmer. The off-road vehicle next to her sped up. Just as Jiang se was about to call Feng Zhongliang, the car stopped in front of Jiang SE¡¯s car. The brake lights lit up and stopped the cars behind.


    Chen Shan had no choice but to stop the car. PEI Yi got out of the car and walked to the back.


    When Jiang se saw this through the rearview mirror, she finally panicked. She tossed her phone aside and reached into her bag to search.¡±Where¡¯s the hat Anqi prepared?¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence and before Chen Shan could say anything, PEI Yi, who was tall and had long legs, had already walked to the car in a few steps. He instructed in a deep voice,


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    He stood in front of the door to the back seat of the car. Even though he did not look at Chen Shan when he spoke, he still gave Chen Shan a strong sense of oppression. With onemand and one action from Chen Shan, the car door was pulled open from the outside before Jiang se could even put on her hat. He bent down and saw Jiang se sitting in her seat with her bag in her arms.


    He was wearing a ck t-shirt with long sleeves. His sunsses were hanging at his cor, and his sleeves were rolled up. His strong muscles made the t-shirt look extremely powerful. He immediately noticed Jiang SE¡¯s hair. Then, his gaze fell on her face.


    She was holding a baseball cap in her hand. Her mouth was slightly open, and her eyes were wide open. She was caught off guard. Obviously, she had not reacted to such a situation.


    PEI Yi reached out to take the bag in her arms, but she subconsciously clutched it tightly and refused to let go. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his jaw tightened.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    When Jiang se heard what he said, she instinctively let go of his hand. PEI Yi hooked his bag between his fingers and leaned his upper body into the car.


    The back seat of the car was not narrow. When Jiang se was sitting in it, it was quite loose, and she did not have to bend her long legs. However, when PEI Yi leaned in, the car suddenly felt a little crowded.


    you ... she stammered, clearly still in a daze. PEI Yi did not say anything and pinched her hand.

 Chapter 607

    607 Chapter 607 coaxing me


    Chapter


    ¡®Suspect¡¯ had just been released, so her return to the capital was also very low-key, trying not to attract any attention.


    Compared to the other girls her age who were gorgeously dressed, Jiang SE¡¯s dressing was extremely in.


    She was wearing a simple white cotton t-shirt and a pair of light blue knee-length ripped jeans. The corner of the shirt was tucked into the pants, showing off her delicate and soft waist.


    But even though she was dressed simply, she still used small essories to make herself look as good as possible.


    She was wearing a thin K gold bangle on her wrist, which made her skin look white and smooth, as if she had put on ayer of makeup. When he went to pinch her arm, she looked soft and lovely.


    The air-conditioner was on in the car. The two girls, who were shocked by the sudden turn of events, watched as he opened the door. They quickly checked Jiang SE¡¯s body. Still worried, they asked sternly, ¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. Her hair was very short, making her neck look extremely long. Her ears were so white that they were almost transparent, and she wore a pair of sea-star earrings.


    When he saw that Jiang se was not injured, his heart, which had been in his throat for a long time, finally calmed down. His gaze finallynded on her hair and noticed her striking hairstyle.


    Even though the hair had been styled as much as possible, it was still not satisfactory due to the length.


    Fortunately, her face was really beautiful, and her short hair gave off a different charm.


    PEI Yi had just heaved a sigh of relief, but when he saw her short hair, he choked again.


    For as long as he could remember, he had never seen Feng Nan with such short hair.


    The Feng family had always taught their daughters to look elegant and generous. Among them, Feng Nan was the most outstanding. She had an elegant demeanor and a pleasant temperament. Her long hair always fluttered in the wind, and she was always gentle and charming.


    Even after her rebirth, she often maintained her makeup appropriately and never mistreated herself even in the simplest of clothes.


    This was the first time PEI Yi had seen her with such short hair. She had light makeup on and was hugging a coat. She was caught off guard by his arrival and was still in shock.


    PEI Yi was no fool. The moment he saw Jiang se, he guessed the reason why she did not want to see him.


    ¡°Why are you back in the capital?¡±


    Jiang se was suddenly stopped by him halfway. Before she could figure out what was going on, PEI Yi¡¯s expression was calm. She could not tell if he was happy or angry. The more he looked like this, the more she felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, then I¡¯lle to see you.¡± His expression was cool. Because Chen Shan was beside him, he resisted the urge to pull her into his arms.


    ¡°Get out of the car, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    He had already caught her. The secret that she had been hiding for some time had been exposed before him. After the initial shock, Jiang se calmed down.


    PEI Yi probably stopped her here because her schedule had been leaked. She told Chen Shan, who was trembling in fear, ¡± ¡°You drive back first.¡±


    Chen Shan was frightened by PEI Yi. She had not been by Jiang SE¡¯s side for a long time, so she knew of PEI Yi¡¯s existence. However, she had rarelye into such close contact with him. When she saw him standing beside the car, she immediately lost all her temper.


    Jiang SE only snapped out of her daze after PEI Yi had taken her away. She called Xia Chaoqun, who was surrounded by the media at the airport, and told him about the incident. Xia Chaoqun was trying to find a way to escape and only told her to stay out of it.


    but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be sniggering, ¡± Chen Shan said weakly. After she said this, she seemed to hear Xia Chaoqun trying to hold back hisughter. It was a little noisy on her end, and Chen Shan wondered if he had heard wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Xia Chaoqun gave another order. Although Chen Shan was still worried, she could not follow them when she saw PEI Yi¡¯s car leaving with Jiang se.


    Jiang se returned to PEI Yi¡¯s house. After she was reborn, she had lived there for a long time. When she returned, she did not feel like she was in a foreign ce.


    Someone woulde to clean up the house at any time. He called someone to bring lunch over. Jiang se sat on the sofa and watched as he took a peach out of the refrigerator. He went into the kitchen and came out with disposable gloves. He took a fruit te and a knife and sat down next to Jiang se.


    She obediently reached out to roll up his sleeves. She watched him peel the fruit with a knife and thought about exining the problem with her hair.


    PEI Yi did not make a sound on the way back. He was probably still in a buffer period. Her long, silky hair had been cut. It was not only a pity for her assistant, but even PEI Yi¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°When did you return to the capital? Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯ll visit you after a while?¡±


    Her fingertips were on his wrist, and his strong forearm set off her white, almost transparent fingertips. They were like freshly peeled lychee meat, tender and tender, and the fine blood vessels inside could be seen clearly.


    ¡°Yesterday,¡± He did not speak much. Jiang se guessed that he was probably angry at her.


    Before she joined the crew, she had gone to xijiu Zhou. After filming ¡± suspects ¡°, she became like this. Plus, she was not prepared at all, so it was estimated that the incident had a certain impact on him.


    As she thought about this, she watched PEI Yi twirl the peach nimbly in his hand. The dagger in his hand was like a fish in water. With a gentle turn, the thin skin was peeled off. It was a pleasing sight.


    some time ago, because of the filming, I cut my hair. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to tell you so soon. I was going to go to the West nine states to see you next month. She sighed with a look of regret.


    ¡°His hair should have been longer back then.¡±


    When he heard this, he stopped peeling the fruit, and the masseter muscles on his face twitched. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re filming ¡®suspect¡¯, I might have thought that you¡¯re in yourte rebellious phase.¡±


    Jiang se raised her brows. When she heard him say that, she knew that he was indeed angry.


    She reached out to touch PEI Yi¡¯s face. PEI Yi was holding a fruit knife. Even though he was angry, he was afraid of hurting her. He threw the fruit and knife into the fruit te and took off his disposable gloves. He allowed her to hold his face and look into his eyes. He then pressed her down on the sofa. Her obedience and non-struggle calmed the anger in his heart that he had no ce to vent.


    ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡±


    Her fingertips were cold and soft, and when they touched his face, it was as if there was an electric current. The worry in his heart a few days ago and the anger he felt when he saw her hair today seemed to dissipate with her touch.


    He was a little angry with himself!


    He felt that he was too useless. When she didn¡¯t let him see her face, he was so worried, but now that she looked at him, touched him, and asked him, he almost couldn¡¯t remember where his principles were.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I should be angry?¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s voice was a little muffled. The two of them were so close to each other that he could see his shadow reflected in her eyes. It was as if she was wholeheartedly devoted to him and only had him in her heart.


    Chapter


    ¡°I guessed that you would be angry.¡± Jiang se nodded obediently. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so angry.


    He pursed his lips and did not say anything. He was so heavy that Jiang se could not breathe. She wanted to struggle, but she could not move him at all.


    His shoulders were much wider than hers, and his body was very strong, as if it was full of strength. The results of her years of fitness were not worth mentioning in front of him. When her wrist was grabbed by him, she could no longer struggle.


    The sofa was very soft, and she was firmly wrapped in it, unable to get out.


    ...


    I cut my hair for the shooting, nothing else. I didn¡¯t tell you in advance because I didn¡¯t want you to worry. She furrowed her brows. Their current position was too intimate. Her legs, which were folded side by side on the sofa, were ufortable. PEI Yi¡¯s belt was pressed tightly against her legs, giving her a threatening feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the contract for ¡®suspect¡¯, and it doesn¡¯t include the option of cutting hair.¡± He shifted his body so that she could change the position of her legs, but he still held her firmly, with no intention of letting go.


    ¡°This should be a scene that was changed at thest minute. You didn¡¯t tell me the reason.¡±


    Given Jiang SE¡¯s status, she would have to be very detailed in all aspects when she was filming a movie in China.


    If the production team had asked her to cut her hair at the start, they would have included this in the contract that she had signed for ¡®criminal suspects¡¯. However, PEI Yi remembered clearly that this was not part of her contract. Since she said that she only cut her hair because of the plot of the movie, someone must have changed the script in the middle of the filming.


    Then, she linked it to the news from the production team some time ago, as well as Tao cen, who was also on the set of ¡± criminal suspect ¡°. Xia Chaoqun was in France and did not go with her to the production team. She only had a few assistants by her side to take care of her. Tao cen might have been the one who had caused her to get a haircut.


    ¡°When we signed the contract, there wasn¡¯t a use in the contract that stated that we would cut our hair.¡±


    Jiang se was a little surprised. She did not expect him to pay attention to her contract information. This small action was enough to show how nervous he was about her. He had done everything behind her back, no matter how big or small, yet he did not say a word.


    but you¡¯re a shareholder of Oriental Cinema. If I sacrifice myself for the show, you¡¯ll make a big profit.


    His eyes were filled with malice. She deliberately said something to make himugh, but this trick didn¡¯t work. He didn¡¯t have the slightest intention ofughing. Instead, his eyes seemed to suppress a hurricane, hinting that a storm wasing.


    ¡°Is it Tao cen? Is it Huo Zhiming?¡±


    ...


    He asked two questions in a row. With every word he said, his voice grew colder. He even reached out to touch Jiang SE¡¯s hair, and the air around him grew colder. He had the intention to vent his anger on Tao cen, and his gaze was somewhat frightening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± She reached out to hold his arm, trying to calm his anger. you should know that if I don¡¯t want to cut my hair, it¡¯s useless no matter who tries to force me.


    If the plot did not require her to do this, no matter how smart Tao cen was, she would notpromise.


    This was a rare opportunity. She and Tao cen were in the same show, and no one was willing to be the other¡¯s supporting role. The two women were both proud and arrogant, and neither was willing to give in.


    Jiang se had her own weaknesses. No matter how the directors she had worked with praised her for her spiritual aura or how hard she worked, the fact that she had debuted many yearster than Tao cen remained a fact.


    In terms of acting, Tao cen was undoubtedly more experienced than her. Having been in the industry for many years, Tao cen also knew how to control the atmosphere, suppress others, and set off herself. This was Tao cen¡¯s confidence in acting that could not be doubted.


    After ¡± a suspect ¡± started filming, Jiang se took note of Tao cen¡¯s hard work. She had been famous for many years, but she did not let herself go. A woman of her status followed Huo Zhiming¡¯s rules and left early andte every day, just like Jiang se. She was an opponent worthy of Jiang SE¡¯s hard work.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Xia Chaoqun¡¯s calctions in ¡± a suspect ¡± and the fact that she had mistakenly chosen Shen xuanran for the role, which resulted in her being trapped in the role of the protagonist with an overly bright image, it would have been difficult for her to express many things. It might have been even more difficult for her to deal with Tao cen¡¯s aura.


    For Jiang se, every scene she acted with her was an intense and exciting experience.


    She did not dare to rx for even a moment. The character ¡®Su Yi¡¯ that she yed had more room to showcase than Tao cen¡¯s Shen xuanran, but she was facing Tao cen, who had been famous in the film industry for many years. If she was even a little careless, she might be suppressed by Tao cen¡¯s aura and have a hard time making aeback.


    In ¡°the suspect ¡°, other than being pretty and scheming, Su Yi also had an arrogant and impertinent side. From the time she sent the ¡®death notice¡¯ to the police station to provoke the police and thew, she treated ¡®big shots¡¯ like Wu Chunhe and ¡®justice master¡¯ like Shen xuanran as ythings. One could see this character¡¯s character.


    Back then, when she rehearsed with Tao cen, it might seem like there was tension between them, but they were actually in a deadlock.


    At that time, Huo Zhiming had the intention of promoting her and strengthening her impression of the leading role. He gave her a lot of guidance on the set. Tao cen must have noticed this and put in a lot of effort in the performance.


    If they only acted like this until the end of the movie, when the movie was released, at most, the two actresses would be equally matched and both of them would perform well.


    However, in the setting of Huo Zhiming¡¯s movie, whether it was the ending or the process, Su Yi¡¯s ¡®madness¡¯ should have firmly suppressed Tao cen.


    However, while Jiang se and Tao cen were acting, Tao cen tried her best to bnce the situation out. Su Yi¡¯s ¡®arrogance¡¯ had no room to be unleashed. Her ¡®shaving¡¯ to mislead the audience and the police into thinking that she was a murderer was nothing more than a p of thunder in Jiang SE¡¯s eyes.


    In ¡°a suspect,¡± this girl¡¯s face was as sweet as honey, but her heart was full of murderous intent. Her extreme behavior should not only be reflected in this little action.


    If this stalemate was not broken, it would be a waste of Jiang SE¡¯s initial intention of choosing ¡®Su Yi¡¯ as the ¡®supporting female character¡¯. She had been trying to change the situation, but she could not do so due to Tao cen¡¯s skillful and rich acting skills.


    Until Tao cen couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and took the initiative to look for Huo Zhiming and suggested that she shave her head.


    She had wanted to use this incident to attack Jiang se. However, she did not expect Jiang se to heave a sigh of relief when she heard the news. It was as if she had found a breakthrough point.


    Therefore, Huo Zhiming¡¯s suggestion was not out of Tao cen¡¯s selfishness. It was just as he had said. By doing so, Jiang se would be more stable of ¡®Su Yi¡¯s¡¯ determination and resolution to take revenge at all costs.


    It was also from that moment on that Tao cen was caught off guard. That was why he was suppressed by her ¡®reckless publicity¡¯ in the confrontation with herter on, which was more in line with Huo Zhiming¡¯s intentions.


    actually, even without Tao cen, if director Huo had thought of this from the start, it would have been written in the contract. she rested her head on the sofa and her eyes were full of sincerity. ¡°I¡¯ll sign it too.¡±

 Chapter 608

    608 Opportunity


    Chapter


    This kind of opportunity to suppress Tao cen was too rare. With the status of the two of them, the possibility of them acting in the same scene might not happen again after ¡± criminal suspect ¡± ended.


    In Jiang SE¡¯s opinion, if she could not perform to her satisfaction in ¡± suspect, ¡± she would feel regretful no matter how far she went on this path.


    That feeling was the reason why she wanted to perform to the best of her ability. When Huo Zhiming asked her to cut her hair, she agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m being very willful.¡± She kissed PEI Yi¡¯s lips and said coquettishly, ¡± I also understand that if I refuse, you and sister Chaoqun will definitely have a better way to help me get out of this situation.


    But that was not what she wanted.


    Tao cen was her opponent, not Xia Chaoqun or PEI Yi.


    Both parties were fighting for endorsements and resources. That was Xia Chaoqun¡¯s business. She wouldn¡¯t meddle in it and she wouldn¡¯t act smart by saying things. However, when it came to filming, she had to face it and not avoid it. If that was the case, she would lose her original meaning by insisting on this path.


    After all, at her level, fame and fortune were enough. She had a career to settle down in, such as ¡± event of Beiping, ¡± ¡± about I love you, ¡± ¡± the demon, ¡± ¡± a glimmer of hope, ¡± and ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, which she worked with Chesare about to be released. These were all her shining achievements. When she renewed her contract, Luo Yin gave her shares of century Gxy.


    She was a well-known celebrity in China, and the advertisements she endorsed were also extraordinary. If she was content and knew when to stop, these things were enough for her to not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life, and to gain both fame and fortune. However, what she wanted was not just these.


    She did not wish for PEI Yi to interfere in thepetition between her and Tao cen, even though she knew that it would not be easy to convince PEI Yi.


    ¡°Are you bullying me because I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    PEI Yi¡¯s tone was a little muffled. Jiang se was a little surprised.¡±Why would I?¡±


    In fact, she was a little nervous when he lost his temper this time, so she told him what she was thinking.


    I think aunt ning was right about what she said before leopard¡¯s press conference. She reached out to grab her boyfriend¡¯s hair, and he was soforted that he obediently put his forehead against hers and listened to her say, ¡± ¡°Aunt ning said that Grandpa PEI said that adults shouldn¡¯t interfere in children¡¯s disputes.¡±


    just like if I hadn¡¯t been reborn, if I was still the me from a few years ago, listening to my family¡¯s arrangements and meeting Zhao junhan, ¡± she gave him an analogy, but before she could finish, he said firmly, ¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! You¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I have to like you first. I can¡¯t possibly deal with Zhao junhan first, right?¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± PEI Yiughed.


    When he was young, Feng Nan had a meal with Zhao junhan, which had made him furious for a long time. He was like a bomb that could go off at any time.


    He licked his lips and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°How do you know that I haven¡¯t thought about tricking him first?¡±


    Even after so many years, Zhao junhan¡¯s expression was still one of displeasure whenever someone mentioned him. Jiang se could not help but feel likeughing. However, when she looked at his expression, she said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m done talking, don¡¯t be angry at me.¡±


    She rarely coaxed people in this way, but she knew that PEI Yi liked it when she acted coquettishly. She usually did not act coquettishly to him, but at such a critical moment, he would be powerless to resist her.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t bear to be angry with her all the time, but he felt a little unwilling to let it go like this.


    ¡°Has the school decided which instructor to follow?¡± He stopped talking about ¡®suspect¡¯ and changed the topic to her studies.


    Jiang se nodded. She had already decided to pursue a master¡¯s degree with a professor in the History Department whose surname was Xia.


    The professor was highly aplished in history research. It would not have been easy to get under his tutge. However, in recent years, although Jiang se had entered the entertainment industry and her work had nothing to do with her studies, her grades had not dropped. Her graduation thesis had also left a good impression on professor Xia. Therefore, Jiang se had given him a call before she returned to the University this time. Professor Xia had reserved a spot for her, which could be considered a solution to a difficult problem for her.


    ¡°Thene with me to the Western nine provinces to stay for a while.¡± Naturally, Jiang se nodded in agreement to his request.


    He was still unwilling to give up. He touched her hair and sighed.¡±Next time, even if you cut your hair, you have to tell me.¡± His voice was very low, and his eyes were full of love. otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried. I¡¯ll be worried if you¡¯re hurt. I¡¯ll be worried if you¡¯ve been wronged.


    mm, Wanwan. if PEI Yi had been harsh with his words, Jiang se would have felt better. However, when he pleaded in such a low voice, it made her heart soften. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll tell you everything first so you won¡¯t worry.¡±


    She rubbed her face against PEI Yi¡¯s chin and said, ¡± ¡°Yi, don¡¯t be angry.¡± In fact, when it came to love, both of them had to explore and adapt to each other.


    ¡°Sese.¡± He nodded and cupped her face in his hands. ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±


    She heaved a sigh of relief and followed his wishes. She kissed him and the matter was considered to be over smoothly.


    Initially, Jiang se thought that Feng Zhongliang would nag at her for a while. However, with PEI Yi¡¯s help, she managed to avoid him.


    PEI Yi personally called Feng Zhongliang and mentioned that Jiang se would be apanying him to the Western nine states for a period of time. Their wedding date was getting closer and closer. Feng Zhongliang naturally agreed that there would be an opportunity to develop their rtionship before marriage.


    Jiang SE only returned to the imperial capital after school reopened in September. While she was in the Western nine states, the nutritionist Xia Chaoqun had arranged for her to prepare a diet that was beneficial for her long hair. After about half a year, her hair had grown to below her ears. She had trimmed it and kept some bangs, giving her an ethereal air.


    Her newly-grown hair was as smooth as silk. When she first saw Feng Zhongliang, although his new hairstyle surprised him, he did not think too much about Jiang SE¡¯s decision to cut her hair as he did not see how she looked when her hair had just grown.


    There were usually more sses during the first year of her postgraduate studies. However, Xia Chaoqun had forcefully requested for Jiang SE¡¯s three-month holiday from October to January for the promotional period of ¡°God¡¯s redemption.


    The release date of ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± was also full of twists and turns. At first, the film producers were not confident about the movie that had the Chinese girl, Jiang se, as the main lead.


    In recent years, Jiang se had gained some fame overseas. First, when she had acted in ¡°the event of Beiping ¡°, she had brought the image of a graceful and ssical Chinese beauty into Europe and the United States. It had caused quite a stir.


    After that, he took over the endorsement of Hong Kong jewelry. The two ck-and-white photos taken in France were used as ssic signboards by Hong Kong jewelry. The two unique posters were ced in every jewelry store in the world.


    Chapter


    However, what really boosted Jiang SE¡¯s reputation was her nomination for the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ at the French Film Festival for two consecutive years. She was also favored by chessaray. Later on, she was the spokesperson for the fedarer watch in China. As the first Chinese female celebrity to be signed by the fedarer brand, Jiang se really earned her glory back then.


    After that, her road to fame did not stop. Instead, she became the spokesperson for the sports car of Elysees again. She was the only Chinese celebrity that the Western audience could name.


    A few of the movies she starred in were also screened overseas and achieved good results.¡¯Demon¡¯ and ¡®a chance of survival¡¯ both earned tens of millions of dors in the North American box office.


    But even so, the investors of God¡¯s redemption were still on edge.


    Chesare was very famous overseas and had a huge fan base. At the beginning of the filming of God¡¯s salvation, it had already attracted arge number of fans.


    When they found out that Chesare was going to shoot such a work, many fans had forwarded the news as soon as possible. At that time, the investors had gone through strict market research for nearly a year. ording to the audience¡¯s preferences, they felt that it suited the image of Lannie in the original plot of ¡°the prisoner. in the end, Hollywood¡¯s sweetheart L was selected.


    When the official announcement of the cast of ¡°the salvation of God¡± was made, many fans who paid attention to the crew of ¡°the salvation of God¡± expressed their satisfaction. Laura had been very popr in Europe and the United States in recent years. She was young, beautiful, had a hot body, and had a sweet smile. She was very popr with young people and had a certain box office appeal.


    With her as the lead actor and cooperating with the Italian movie King Donald, it was like abination of Top Poprity and God-level acting skills.


    Donald¡¯s existence was to attract the mid-level elites of Europe and the United States and satisfy their spiritual needs in the film about human nature, reincarnation, morality, religion, and other spiritual aspects. Laura¡¯s existence was to cater to the simple and direct aesthetic judgment of the young people in Europe and the United States. With thebination of the two, Borgia and huandaopany were full of expectations for ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ during market research.


    In the eyes of the investors, the early Foundation was undoubtedly perfect. Art and business could bebined, ssics and box office could also be taken into ount, and the investors would eventually make a lot of money.


    However, no matter how good they thought about it in the early stage, Borgia and the people of huandaopany did not expect that during the shooting process, Chesare and Donald would eventually join forces and kick Laura out of the game.


    The unsessful cooperation process caused many twists and turns in the film¡¯s production. The sudden change of the female lead made the film, which had an investment of more than 200 million US dors, full of variables.


    ...


    Even after chessaray repeatedly promised that some Chinese filmpanies would sign an agreement to introduce ¡± the salvation of God ¡± into China with a very low share of the profit, the investmentpanies were still full of worries.


    For Cesare, ¡± the salvation of God ¡± was of great significance. Choosing a female star from amercial perspective might not necessarily be the role he was most satisfied with.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Borgia and the upper echelons of huandao, Chesare must have been prejudiced against Laura from the very beginning. Coupled with the unpleasantness of their cooperation, it had led to Laura¡¯s elimination and her making way for Jiang se, whom he admired.


    He had been preparing to shoot ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ for many years. He only needed to be responsible for the shooting. As for whether the film would make a profit or a loss, it was not within his consideration.


    Although Jiang se was influential in China and the box office figures for the past few years had been pretty good, Borgia and huandaopany¡¯s main markets were still in Europe and the United States. They still had to consider the eptance of foreign audiences.


    Although the reception for the film was good, it was still unknown whether a girl from China would be epted by the European and American market.


    Considering the above factors, the upper management of ring Ind Company had initially discussed with the Borgia family and proposed to change the marketing method of God¡¯s salvation.


    In other words, it would not be released at the same time around the world as the public was familiar with. Instead, it would be targeted at a small audience and try to carry out a small pre-screening in North America.


    For a period of ten days, they would slowly promote pre-screening of God¡¯s redemption in a small number of cinemas.


    From the investors ¡®point of view, based on Donald¡¯s status in the eyes of the European and American middle-ss intellectuals and Chesare¡¯s influence in Europe and the United States, coupled with appropriate marketing, they could first attract a group of media and film Critics, create a wave of good reviews, and give the audience a buffer period to ept it.


    Once the reputation of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ was established in North America, it would be gradually pushed to Europe and the United States until the global premiere in ten days. Then, it would slowly open up the market and expand the distribution scale. The audience would gradually ept it, and it would be possible to usher in the final harvest.


    ...


    This was the best way to release the movie after more than half a year of market research and countless ns.


    But chessaray did not agree.


    He believed that pre-screening was just a way for investors to reduce losses, increase the movie¡¯s reputation, and attract audience to the cinema. It was a kind of distribution and marketing method.


    Cesare was ambitious. He had high expectations for ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°. Everyone in the crew had witnessed Jiang SE¡¯s performance in¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    She had brought Lannie from the movie to life, as if such a character had really existed in the world. Her cooperation with Donald was wless.


    All shecked was a chance for the world to know her. Compared to Laura, she was undoubtedly more suitable for the role of ¡®Lannie¡¯.


    the salvation of God ¡± was of great significance to him. It was all for the sake of increasing the film¡¯s poprity. Instead of relying on Film Critics and the media to gain a wave of favorable impression through pre-screening, why not use a more convenient and more eye-catching method?


    Investors wanted to open up the market by pre-screening, but Chesare wanted to lead the team of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± topete for the selection of the world¡¯s 100-year history of film art, which was held once every three years in the United States.


    The world¡¯s 100-year history of film art was an award funded by several major American consortiums 96 years ago in the United States. With the slogan of ¡®100-year filmmakers¡¯, it aimed to include the world¡¯s best films and award their achievements to filmmakers. It had a great influence on the world¡¯s film history.


    Any film that was included in the history of film art and won an award had been a ssic for nearly a hundred years.


    A film that qualified for the history of film Arts Award was equivalent to being the first to be truly recognized by the filmmakers, and could easily achieve box office sales and good reputation.


    It would be officially held in early December every three years for a duration of 20 days. The film participating must be a film that had beenpleted and had not yet been released.

 Chapter 609

    609 Really


    Chapter


    It also had a very strict selection process for the participating works. Unlike the selection method of the French Film Festival, where the qualification of the film nomination was held in the hands of a few people, the qualification of the world¡¯s 100-year history of film Arts was held in the hands of most people.


    The initial film selection in the history of film art was based on the intention of the members.


    Among all the prestigious film festivals in the world, it was extremely influential and had a perfect election system. It was recognized as the most perfect organization by filmmakers all over the world.


    The world¡¯s century-old history of film and art had a huge member institution. The membership system was based on volunteer application, which included all the world¡¯s well-known figures who wereparable to the film industry.


    They were either movie lovers or people who worked in an industry. They had very strict requirements on the volunteers ¡®life, cultivation, knowledge, and style of speech. After joining the Association, they would be members of the history of film. For every film that was selected, the members would have priority in dressing up and choosing.


    At present, there were nearly 50000 members in the history of the world¡¯s 100-year history of film and art. Each member had a unique identity symbol and was an elite in the industry.


    After a strict selection process, the film would be officially yed in the sacred theater. The invited members would enter the theater to watch it and vote without counting their names.


    The results of the voting were monitored throughout the process and broadcasted live on its official website, so that everyone interested in the voting process could clearly monitor the results of the voting.


    15 dayster, the votes would be tabted to determine the film that would be shortlisted. After a round of voting by film authorities made up of core members,bined with the member votes, the winners of the major awards would be finally decided.


    It could be said that the history of film art had a great influence on the film industry since its establishment 96 years ago. The awards ceremony held every three years was a National Film Carnival.


    On thest day of the award ceremony, more than 150 countries around the world would broadcast the grand event live on television. The impact was indescribable.


    For people in the film industry, the history of a century¡¯s worth of film art was a grand festival. If a work was finally selected and entered into the database, it would be forever engraved in the ssics and be admired by future generations.


    If ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ could make it into the final nomination, the movie would naturally have a lot of fame. However, the problem was whether ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ could make it into the final nomination.


    There was no doubt that ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± directed by Chesare was quite excellent.


    However, this kind of Film Festival was held once every three years, so there was more demand than supply. The world-famous master director had long set his eyes on this grand event. Every three years, the filmpetition venue was full of swords and des.


    The works that could appear here were all amazing works, but it was not a big deal to be able to squeeze into the theater in the early stages. The real influence was the live broadcast on the day of the award ceremony.


    Chesare was a talented director. Almost all of the movies he directed had good box office sales and reputations. He had arge number of loyal fans, and many Film Critics had good reviews for his movies.


    However, all of his movies were not bad, which led to him not having any representative works that were worth mentioning. This caused him to always be one step away from being a world-ss director.


    If the salvation of God could not make it to the final nomination, all of chessaray¡¯s ns would be for naught. At the same time, it would disrupt the investors ¡®pre-screening activities. If the time was dyed, the investors¡¯ scheduled movie would be released in North America on December 26th, and the pace of worldwide simultaneous release would be disrupted three dayster.


    The important thing was not only that the final box office results were hard to predict, but if Chesare did not get nominated, it would be a big blow to Chesare¡¯s prestige. God¡¯s salvation ¡°had not been released yet, and it was very likely to attract ridicule from the public.


    In addition, the movie made an exception to use a Chinese female star as the female lead, which would cause some radical people to boycott it. Once the reputation copsed, the box office would naturally suffer a defeat.


    Compared to Cesare¡¯s passion, the investors were rtively conservative. There was also a dispute over the release method of the film.


    Chesare was very stubborn about his own opinion. When he was shooting, he had a contract with the investors. Because he directed the ¡°Lost City¡± trio, he had a lot of say in ¡°the salvation of God.


    In addition, he had been in the industry for many years and had a deepwork. He also had a good rtionship with Borgia and the senior shareholders of ring Ind. In the end, he reached an agreement with the senior management to give up on premiering ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± and signed up for the qualification topete in the century-old film art.


    Once it was confirmed that the movie was going to participate in such a campaign, the funds for publicity and distribution in theter stages could no longer be saved. Borgia and huandaopany had invested a lot of money and started to release the promotional film of God¡¯s salvation in the middle of October to increase its influence.


    As long as there were no mistakes in the quality of ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, with Chesare¡¯s directing ability, it would definitely be qualified to be aired in the Holy Grand Theater. The difficult part was whether it would be shortlisted.


    In the early days, the screening of films was based on membership.


    On the other hand, members with a history of a hundred years of film art were the leaders of all walks of life. The more publicity funds were invested in the early shortlisted films, the more famous they were, and the easier it was to attract people¡¯s attention.


    Once more people were watching, the chances of getting votes would increase greatly.


    As long as there were enough votes, the film would be nominated, and the two major consortiums would achieve their goal. On the day of global broadcast, even if the title of ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± was only released for a few seconds, it would be transmitted to every TV audience around the world. After being certified as a member of the history of film Arts, the box office sales would no longer be a concern.


    When Xia Chaoqun found out that ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± had signed up to participate in a century-old history of film and art, he had already made preparations for Jiang SE¡¯s trip to America.


    Regardless of whether the film was nominated or not, the dress had to be prepared in advance.


    if Sese can be nominated, she can walk the red carpet. That would be a ssic. With this departure, it would be difficult for China to produce another celebrity who could shake Jiang SE¡¯s position for at least twenty years.


    If ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± was really nominated, Jiang SE¡¯s international reputation would far surpass Tao cen¡¯s.


    The Grand ceremony for the history of 100 years of film art would only be held in December. However, mo Anqi was already excited. The team of stylists and makeup artists were discussing how to make her look when she went abroad to promote her new film.


    Chapter


    Xia Chaoqun was busy as well. Jiang SE¡¯s dress for the promotional event for God¡¯s salvation had already been offered by various fashion brands at the beginning of the year.


    The jewelry sponsored by Hong Kong Hua was also ready, and it was escorted to the capital by a special person.


    Every set of jewelry and the casual clothes and gowns that she would wear every day had to be matched in advance and adjusted repeatedly. Jiang se would be going abroad in November until the film art Festival ended. She would only rush back to China to attend the premiere of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± after it was screened in North America.


    Mo Anqi was fiddling with her schedule, which was filled with her activities overseas. It meant that her leisure time from a few days ago was over.


    ¡°Sese, look.¡± Mo Anqi wished she had two more hands. While she was working, she was also distracted by chatting with Jiang se. ¡°This is the dress that sister Xia ordered from Melovin¡¯s family for you.¡± She opened a picture and showed it to Jiang se. this time, when ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ was nominated, sister Xia said that you won¡¯t only be able to get a spot for Melovin¡¯s skincare products but also be the spokesperson for their haute couture collection.


    Melovin¡¯s clothes were elegant and light. The gowns that Xia Chaoqun had custom-made for her were all very ethereal. Every dress was designed for Jiang SE¡¯s temperament and figure. The style was unique. If she had the chance to walk on the red carpet in front of the sacred Grand Theater, she would definitely attract a lot of attention.


    At this time, Tao cen was still in France. Song Yi was almost done with the endorsement deal for Carolus shampoo. When she received a call from Zhou Sheng in the capital, it was only in the evening.


    She had an appointment with one of the higher-ups of Carolus to watch the show after dinner. Song Yi picked up the phone and gave her a look.


    Tao cen first revealed an apologetic smile to his diningpanions. He picked up a napkin and wiped his lips. When he came out, his smile had already disappeared.


    It was not easy for her to get Carolus¡¯s endorsement, and she could not allow any mistakes.


    If it wasn¡¯t something important, Song Yi wouldn¡¯t have bothered her at this time. He should have solved it himself.


    Song Yi clearly knew her personality. He handed over the phone and whispered,¡±It¡¯s Zhou Sheng. He said it¡¯s important news and he had to tell you personally.¡± He was also a little helpless. He knew how important Tao cen¡¯s meal was. If possible, he did not want to disturb her while she was having a meal with the higher-ups of Carolus. However, Zhou Sheng insisted on telling Tao cen personally. He also said that the situation was urgent, so he could not do anything about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m tao cen.¡± Tao cen¡¯s heart sank when he heard Zhou Sheng¡¯s call. He had a bad feeling about this.


    Zhou Sheng was her ¡®confidant¡¯ in the Gxy of the century. If he called her at this time and even told her in person, it was most likely rted to Jiang se.


    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Sheng said, ¡± ¡°Sister Tao,¡± the salvation of God ¡°is going to participate in the election for a 100-year history of art.¡±


    This news was like a blow to his head, instantly stunning Tao cen.


    ...


    She had once guessed that since the salvation of God was scheduled to be released in North America in December and would be released in China on January 1st, there would definitely be a big promotion for this heavily-invested film.


    However, Tao cen did not expect that Cesare would take ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± to the selection for the history of 100 years of film art.


    For Chinese directors, Cesare was at the top of the pyramid. However, to be honest, his previous works were far from being as touching, ssic, and evesting as those of the best directors.


    It was not difficult for him to Take ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± to the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ event. It was not difficult for it to be shown in the sacred theater, but it would be a little difficult for it to stand out among the outstanding works and be nominated.


    Moreover, there was a Chinese face in God¡¯s salvation. The initial members of centuries-old filmmaker were mostly elites from Europe and America, so they had a certain instinctive sense of rejection toward Asian female stars.


    Wasn¡¯t chessley afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get a nomination after screening and would be humiliated?


    Or was it because he thought highly of Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills and had great confidence in her that he had chosen to use God¡¯s redemption for the selection?


    Regardless of whether ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡± was nominated for the ¡± century-old filmmaker¡¯s ¡± award, Jiang SE¡¯s name would follow the name of ¡± censaray girl ¡°. Just participating in the ¡± century-old filmmaker ¡± award was already a great thing for her.


    She had gained all the benefits. If this matter were to spread in China, Jiang SE¡¯s status and reputation would skyrocket.


    Xia Chaoqun, Jiang se, and Tao cen were all well aware of this.


    At that moment, she was holding her phone. She was filled with questions, but she could not say a word. She heard Zhou Sheng talking about this in a low voice. He said that the higher-ups in thepany had received the news. Luo Yin had personally called for a meeting. For the time being, it was decided that thepany¡¯s resources would be Jiang SE¡¯s priority in the next few years.


    ...


    As one of Tao cen¡¯s supporters, Zhou Sheng was deeply worried when he heard the news.


    After Jiang se gained the upper hand, her ¡®trusted aides¡¯ who were on Tao cen¡¯s side would naturally be affected. As the behemoth with the title of China¡¯s number one managementpany, century Gxy¡¯s internalpetition was not small either.


    Tao cen¡¯s side had lost, but her followers were bound together for good or bad.


    The more glorious she was, the more authority Zhou Sheng and the others would have in century Gxy. The higher their status, the more information and resources they would be able to obtain immediately. This would also be beneficial for Tao cen¡¯s development.


    This was thepetition mode that Luo Yin had tacitly agreed to, but now he wanted to break it with his own hands.


    ¡°Sister Tao, you have to think of something quickly.¡± With Jiang SE¡¯s sess, the number of shareholders who were close to Xia Chaoqun and supported Jiang se increased. Those who sided with Tao cen had a hard time.


    Zhou Sheng could not help but feel a little anxious. After revealing the news, Tao cen took a long time before he regained his ability to speak. He took a deep breath and said,


    ¡°Why did Chesare make such a decision?¡±


    After ¡± the suspect ¡± had finished filming, she had gone abroad to get the endorsement deal for Carolus shampoo and had met with the senior management of huandaopany. She had asked about the film ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± through their conversation and knew that the senior management of the investors were still worried about the future of the film.


    In order to guarantee box office sales, after half a year of discussion, they should have considered promoting the movie slowly by pre-screening.


    This scene was exactly what Tao cen had imagined. How had things be like this in just a few months?


    Borgia and the huandaopany would not agree to this.


    She was still in disbelief. Zhou Sheng felt helpless and emphasized, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, sister Tao.¡±

 Chapter 610

    610 A bet


    Zhou Sheng covered the microphone as if there were people around him. After exchanging a few pleasantries, he took two steps forward and moved to a quieter corner. He then whispered, the news from Mr. Luo has been confirmed.¡¯The salvation of God¡¯ has already been reported to the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ selection.


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡±


    it¡¯s said that he signed a bet with Borgia and huandaopany with the final box office of God¡¯s salvation as the bet.


    Zhou Sheng didn¡¯t know much either. Although he could get some information about the internal affairs of Gxy century, he couldn¡¯t get any inside information about big foreign investmentpanies.


    He had only found out about this through thepany¡¯s internal staff. He said that Jiang se had received chessaray¡¯s call and disclosed it to her. It was only then that Xia Chaoqun found out about it. The news had spread within a small circle in thepany.


    if the final global box office of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ reaches 1.5 billion US dors, he will get the reward that he promised after signing the contract with the investors. If the final global box office of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ is less than 1.5 billion US dors, he won¡¯t get a single cent of the reward. He won¡¯t get a single cent of the director¡¯s reward for the ¡®Lost City¡¯ trilogy that he signed earlier. Zhou Sheng did not care about Tao cen¡¯s feelings after hearing these words. He continued, at the same time, he has to sign another contract with Borgia and huandao. At the very least, he has to film two more movies for free for the investors with zero-pay operations.


    In other words, if the global box office of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ could not reach 1.5 billion US dors, Chesare would have to work for the investors for at least five years without taking a single cent.


    he will only get what he deserves if the final global box office of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ exceeds 1.5 billion. If it¡¯s above 2 billion, the division will be different.


    This was an extremely bold and risky bet!


    As a first-ss director, the pay for directing a film by Chesare was like the heavens.


    Although Tao cen had chosen to lower her pay for the role in ¡± the lost city ¡± in order to open the door to an international market, her actions at that time werepletely different from the ¡®bet¡¯ Chesare was making now.


    After acting in ¡°the lost city ¡°, she had sessfully opened up the situation in Europe and the United States at that time. In recent years, she had also discussed some foreign investments and cooperation projects, which could be considered as a familiar face in the eyes of the Europeans and Americans.


    However, chessaray was already very famous. Even if he was not as famous as the ¡®top¡¯, he was more than enough to bepared to the bottom.


    His current fame was enough for him to secure his position as a first-ss director without any worries. Every year, many consortiums and investors would pay him to take charge of the scenes. There was no need for him to sign this crazy bet agreement.


    Not only did he win the bet, but if the global box office for ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ hit 1.5 billion, he would have fully proved his ability and had the qualifications to be on equal footing with famous directors.


    However, if he lost the bet, the reputation that he had built up over the first half of his life would be in vain.


    He would be theughingstock of Hollywood, even Europe and America. His career coulde to an end in advance.


    If his current worth was in the tens of millions of dors, then after ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ suffered losses at the box office, his price might drop by more than ten times.


    The most troublesome thing was that after this bet, the good resources in the future might not fall into his hands first. He would fall from the position of the chosen one to the position of the chosen one.


    Chessaray had been in this business for many years, so he should know more about this than Tao cen.


    If Tao cen did not know that Zhou Sheng would not dare to lie to him about such a matter, he would have suspected that Zhou Sheng was already siding with Jiang se and was deliberately telling him these things to throw him into confusion.


    ¡°Did he really sign the ¡®bet¡¯?¡±


    She was still in disbelief. Zhou Sheng said with certainty, ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. ¡°The news came from Xia Chaoqun¡¯s side. It¡¯s said that chessaray personally called Jiang se to tell her so that she could be prepared.¡±


    Jiang se had to prepare her clothes, essories, makeup, and her best condition for the red carpet.


    The news reached thepany¡¯s chairman, Luo Yin, through Xia Chaoqun. Luo Yin kept the news under wraps until the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ event was about to begin. Members of the ¡®century-old film history¡¯ event had already received invitations to the event and were preparing to head to the sacred Grand Theater for a 15-day ¡®movie viewing¡¯ and voting work. The news leaked a little, and perhaps Zhou Sheng was still in the dark until now.


    The major shareholders of the Company should be well aware of this matter. Zhou Sheng used to be Tao cen¡¯s confidant in thepany, but he had only just received the news. This in itself was a sign that Tao cen was losing power.


    This was why he was so anxious when he heard the news. He was in such a hurry to call Tao cen and didn¡¯t even let Song Yi pass on the message.


    Carolus¡¯s shampoo endorsement was indeed very important, but to Tao cen, the endorsement was just an icing on the cake. She had only been able to get the endorsement and be famous in China because of her movies and her works.


    If she lost her advantage in the film industry, then it was unknown whether these endorsements would still favor her in the future.


    After hearing Zhou Sheng¡¯s definite answer, Tao cen was once again at a loss for words.


    If she had not known that chessaray and Jiang se were only friends, that Jiang se had a fianc¨¦, and if she had not known chessaray before and understood that he was an ambitious man who would not lose his mind over a woman, Tao cen would have suspected that chessaray was destroying his own future by doing this to pave the way for Jiang se.


    While she was still rejoicing over the fact that she had managed to break Jiang SE¡¯s contract with the Carolus brand and found a way topete with them, Jiang se was already preparing the clothes and essories for ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯.


    The glory and fame that she had been so proud of in the first half of her life could not help her in this embarrassing situation.


    At this time, in the capital of the country, after dinner, Shu Peien apanied his wife for a walk. When they returned home, it was already past eight o ¡®clock.


    His wife liked to watch a family ethics drama on Huaxia film station and had been following it for more than two months. She was knitting a sweater while staring at the TV screen.


    Shupeien didn¡¯t have much interest in this kind of TV. He sat on the sofa with his wife, scrolling through the news on his tablet, paying attention to the movies that would be released in thest few months of the year, trying to pick out the new movies that interested him.


    There weren¡¯t many movies that were worth watching in the cinema in October. China had brought in a few foreignmercial movies, and he noted them down one by one.

 Chapter 611

    611 Chapter 6


    He didn¡¯t miss out on some low-budget literary films either. He first carefully looked at the director and actors before arranging his own time to watch the film ording to the type of story.


    As an experienced and excellent film critic, this was something that shupeien had to do repeatedly every day.


    The experience of watching arge number of movies had umted a wealth of knowledge. He could also learn a lot from these ordinary or outstanding movies.


    The television in the room was still ying. On the screen, an old man was crying his heart out,ining about his unfilial children. His wife was sighing and watching him intently.


    Shu Peien nced at it and then turned his head away.


    He picked up the notebook at the side. At his age, although he had to deal with electronic products because of work, what shupeien liked the most was to write down line after line of his own experience in his notebook with a pen.


    The two of them were doing their own things, and the atmosphere was warm and harmonious for a while. When the tip of the pen moved across theptop, it made a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound, which wasbined with the music on the TV. All of this made shupeien feel extremely rxed. It was only when his phone on the coffee table suddenly rang that the old couple, who were immersed in the TV and movie plot, woke up.


    Shupien frowned. He didn¡¯t like to be interrupted when he was thinking. After the phone rang a few times, his wife put down the sweater she was knitting, got up, and took a look at the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cui Zhangcheng.¡±


    The name ¡®cui Zhangcheng¡¯ was on the caller ID. He was the chief editor of time criticism film magazine and a friend of shupeien¡¯s who had worked with him for many years. He had opened a special column under time criticism to write film reviews for shupeien.


    Shupeien¡¯s health hadn¡¯t been very good in recent years, but he still watched movies. However, he was far more cautious in writing film reviews than before, and he didn¡¯t have many works. However, he still had a deep friendship with cui Zhangcheng.


    If it wasn¡¯t something big, cui Zhangcheng wouldn¡¯t call at this time. He should know shupeien¡¯s living habits and also knew that he didn¡¯t have any ns to write a film review for a movie recently. He probably had some news for him to call now.


    Shu Peien guessed in his heart. He put the fountain pen on the cap and clipped it between his fingers in the Japan Journal. He took the phone from his wife¡¯s hand and said, ¡±


    ¡°Zhangcheng, I¡¯m shupeien.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Shu, did you see it online?¡±


    the salvation of God, ¡± cui Zhangcheng said in a somewhat hurried tone, ¡± you¡¯ve been following it before. Thirty minutes ago, the official website released a trailer.


    Jiang se was going to star in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. Ever since ¡± the demon ¡°, shupeien had been paying close attention to Jiang se. Ever since he found out that she was going to star in the censare film, he had been following up on the news.


    Unfortunately, it had been more than three years since the movie had been shot. The post-production time was too long, which caused a lot of negative news about the movie, which was originally written by censare and had attracted a lot of attention from fans.


    In particr, with the end of the production period of ¡± the salvation of God, ¡± there were rumors that it would be the first to be released in North America on December 26th, followed by the global release on January 1st.


    God¡¯s salvation ¡± had a huge cast, and the investors were famous foreignpanies, the Borgia family and ring Ind Company. The director was an experienced director, Chesare, and the Italian Best Actor Donald had also joined. It had gained a lot of attention all the way, and any piece of news could easily make it to the news.


    Logically speaking, for a movie with such a strong lineup, the trailer should be released in the first half of the year after the release date was confirmed in order to attract the audience¡¯s anticipation andy a solid foundation for the future release of the movie.


    However, the strange thing was that the investors uncharacteristically kept their ¡®silence¡¯.


    It was already October, only two months away from the official release, but the filmpany had yet to release the trailer to hype up the movie. On the contrary, fans around the world kept asking questions, and the new trends released on the official website of ¡°the salvation of God¡± had nothing to do with the trailer.


    In such a situation, it was inevitable that there would be rumors.


    There were spections that this movie might be one of chesaray¡¯s failures. He could make an exciting and thrilling action movie, an imaginative ¡°Lost City¡± series, or amercial movie with outstanding box office sales. However, this was chesaray¡¯s first timeing into contact with a religious film, so it might be difficult for him to make the essence of the original name, ¡°the prisoner.


    After all, this novel, which was originally named ¡°the prisoner,¡± did not seem outstanding in the eyes of many viewers. The whole book described a lot of religious-rted content, which was extremely formal and boring.


    Rather than saying ¡°the prisoner¡± was a story, it was more like the author¡¯s self-definition of a ¡®God¡¯.


    When chessaray announced that he would be shooting this film, it had attracted many people¡¯s doubts, and then there were voices of disapproval.


    It was just that his reputation was at its peak, and the results of his films were not bad, so his personal reputation suppressed these waves of opposition.


    As time passed, December was approaching, but the salvation of God still had no highlights or trailers uploaded, which made the fans of Chesare worried.


    Some people in the industry had spected that ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, which was filmed by chessaray, would not be as satisfactory. Based on the current situation, some of chessaray¡¯s fans were even worried that ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± would not be able to be officially released on December 26th.


    Since this was Jiang SE¡¯s first major movie that had been invested in overseas, Shu Peien kept an eye on it. He would also update the official website of God¡¯s redemption from time to time.


    In recent years, it had been very difficult for Chinese celebrities to go overseas. It was not easy for an Asian face to travel in the European and American markets with different skin colors. For Chinese actors, it was a great honor for Jiang se to be able to join the cast of ¡± God¡¯s salvation.


    The production team didn¡¯t make any moves halfway through, and Shu Peien was also worried for her. He was afraid that there would be many twists and turns in the release of this movie and that there would be more variables.


    Until today, when cui Zhangcheng called and Leng Wushang told him that the promotional clip for the salvation of God had already been released, shupeien subconsciously asked, ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He was still in disbelief that the investors had no intention of releasing the trailer at all before this. Even on the official website,izens from all over the world had been asking about this question as early as half a year ago, but the production team had not given a direct response.


    There were many people who paid attention to this matter, but the filmpany had never given an exnation. Everyone thought that if the n remained the same, they would only be able to see Chesare¡¯s new film after it was released in North America on December 26th. However, the crew released the trailer at this time without any warning.

 Chapter 612

    612 Exciting


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Why Would I Lie to You?¡± Cui Zhangcheng said with certainty over the phone, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been ying for half an hour. Before I called you, the number of views had already reached 160 million. I think it¡¯ll be on the news soon.¡±


    Cui Zhangcheng knew that Shu Peien had high hopes for Jiang SE¡¯s future. Jiang se was the celebrity that Shu Peien had ced the most importance on in the past ten years. In recent years, he had written several film reviews for her.


    Shupeien was also one of the few ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ members in China. The live ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ event held every three years in the United States ¡®sacred theater was a grand ceremony that he couldn¡¯t miss. A few years ago, he had just had a heart surgery, but he had forced himself to attend it.


    He had already booked his ticket early in the morning to attend this year¡¯s event, and he was expected to stay abroad for 30 days.


    The ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ event onlysted twenty days. He was prepared to get up and set off at the end of November. After the awards ceremony on December 20th, he should have returned to China after attending the closing ceremony. However, he had specifically estimated that the return flight would take a week. This was because he wanted to finish watching ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, which Jiang se was acting in, before he returned to China.


    Cui Zhangcheng knew his schedule and understood that he was doing this because he wanted to write another film review for God¡¯s redemption.


    In the past few years, Shu Peien had been writing less and less. It was rare for him to have the urge to write a film review for a film, so cui Zhangcheng was naturally happy.


    I¡¯ve already finished watching the trailer. The trailer that was released was very good and majestic. The short few minutes of the short video whetted my appetite. It wasn¡¯t as worried as I thought it would be. I can only say that Cesare is worthy of his name, ¡°he praised. the film he directed is extraordinary.


    At this point, cui Zhangcheng had already roused Shu Peien¡¯s appetite, but he still kept him in suspense.


    teacher Shu, there¡¯s something else that¡¯s very strange, but I won¡¯t tell you yet. You¡¯ll have to see for yourself.


    When he said this, Shu Peien was already a little anxious. Cui Zhangcheng clearly knew his character. Hearing the sound of Shu Peien getting up and walking around in a hurry, he smiled and said,


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you watching the trailer for now. But after you¡¯re done, give me a call and we can discuss the plot.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Shu Peien nodded. we¡¯ll talk about itter.


    He hung up the phone and put hisptop on the coffee table. He opened the study door and turned on theputer.


    His wife, who had been watching the TV outside, turned off the sound and followed him in. She was a little worried.


    ¡°Did cui Zhangcheng give you another job?¡±


    She muttered,¡±your body is not in good condition, you can¡¯t stay upte anymore, Yingluo.¡±


    Theputer was still starting up, and Shu Peien rubbed his hands.


    ¡°Zhang Cheng called to say that the salvation of God that I¡¯ve been paying attention to has released a trailer. I was worried that the investors hadn¡¯t released the trailer because there was a problem with the release n, but now I can rest assured.¡±


    It was rare for a talented actress to join such arge-scale production. Shu Peien was afraid that the movie¡¯s release n would be dyed, which would negatively affect Jiang SE¡¯s future development.


    Theputer was turned on, and he opened the official website of God¡¯s salvation. His wife walked to his side, and there was indeed a three-minute trailer of God¡¯s salvation.


    It had been about four or five minutes since cui Zhangcheng made the call and Shu Peien opened the web page, but the number of online views had soared from the original 160 million that cui Zhangcheng had said to 170 million.


    To be able to collect so many live streams in just half an hour, one could imagine how much the world¡¯s audience was looking forward to the movie, God¡¯s salvation, which was written by Cesare.


    Shupeien wasn¡¯t in a hurry to click on the video. Instead, he followed his own habits and first looked at the video and other news released by the crew of ¡± the salvation of God.


    There were more than 200000ments on the official website, most of which were in English, mixed with a wave ofments from Chineseizens.


    This time, in addition to a trailer, the crew also released a carefully made poster.


    As the well-deserved male lead of the crew, Donald¡¯s photo naturally upied the majority of the poster. He was wearing a priest¡¯s robe, and his upper body appeared in the camera. His smile seemed pious, but his eyes revealed many things.


    Donald was indeed an Italy National treasure actor. His acting skills were excellent, and a still poster was already enough to make him feel that something was wrong.


    His expression seemed to be repenting, praying, and also praying. It was a mixture of ambition, desire, and indifference, but his expression was still sincere and honest.


    However, what caught shupien¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t Donald. What he was paying attention to was a blurred, translucent ck shadow that looked like an angel with its wings spread out. It covered most of the poster.


    At first nce, this poster gave people the impression that Donald was praying to God after discovering the appearance of a miracle. From his face and eyes, one could tell what he was praying for. It could be power, status, or even more.


    What was worth pondering was the ¡®God¡¯ that didn¡¯t appear directly. From the trajectory of the reflection,¡¯she¡¯ should have the curves of a woman. The reason why the film team didn¡¯t let her appear directly was most likely a metaphor, suggesting that the ¡®God¡¯ was very likely everywhere, or that they thought it was just an ¡®illusory¡¯ legend.


    There were even some who used ck shadows to mark it. At the same time, they also exined that what this ¡®God¡¯ brought was not light or hope, but something that most likely represented disaster or inauspicious.


    All in all, as long as one looked at a poster seriously, everyone would be able to find a different feeling.


    At the bottom of the message board, many people also noticed the poster. Many foreignizens raised their doubts.


    Jack¡¯s tanuki: ¡± why don¡¯t I see Laura¡¯s shadow in the official posters and trailers of the salvation of God? ¡±


    As the ID ¡®Jack¡¯s pet civet¡¯ had said, Laura, the female lead that everyone had initially thought of, wasn¡¯t in the official poster. This attracted the attention of many Laura¡¯s fans. For some reason, shupeien recalled a piece of news from a few years ago when the crew of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was involved.


    There were rumors in the industry that there had been some twists and turns during the filming of the movie, but the media had not found any useful information at the time. In addition, the investors had intended to suppress the matter, so in the end, the matter was left unsettled and did not escte.

 Chapter 613

    613 Chapter 6


    When cui Zhangcheng had called earlier, he had mysteriously told him that the trailer for this movie had its own strange aspects. Thinking of thements left by the Hollywood star L¡¯s fans on the poster, shupeien clicked on the trailer.


    There were only about three minutes in total in the trailer, and nearly five seconds of it were showing the of the film investmentpany. Shupeien frowned and shook his feet in dissatisfaction. The next moment, they got to the main topic!


    ¡°Andre, have you ever seen a God?¡±


    A woman¡¯s suppressed voice sounded, unable to hide her excitement. With a loud ¡®dang¡¯, as if a thunderp had exploded on the ground, it indicated that the prologue of God¡¯s salvation had begun.


    The fire in the firece was burning vigorously. Andre, who was wearing a tattered priest robe, was holding a bowl. When he heard the word ¡®God¡¯, light and shadow quickly shed through his eyes. This light was extremely eye-catching under the illumination of the firece.


    there are gods in the world, but they need incantations to get ¡®her¡¯ out.¡¯She¡¯ can fulfill your wishes and satisfy your requests. As the female voice deciphered, it was as if a Pandora¡¯s fusion was in Andre¡¯s hands. In the end, he couldn¡¯t control his desire and opened it.


    The high-spirited soundtrack perfectly set off the tense atmosphere. The gates of hell opened, and arge number of ¡®monsters¡¯ appeared and wreaked havoc in the town. This night was undoubtedly the darkest and most helpless time for the residents of the town.


    Screams and disasters filled every corner of the town along with the appearance of the ¡®God¡¯. The¡¯ devil ¡®cast a shadow on the town. In the music, Andre¡¯s¡¯ prayer ¡®for supreme power intertwined with his screams, forming a special ironic effect.


    my respected and great ¡®priest¡¯, I am your devout believer ¡±


    Dark red meteors streaked across the sky, and in the heavy explosions, every spark twisted into an ¡®evil¡¯. The town had fallen.


    In the dark night, helpless people dodged in despair. In a corner of the dpidated church, a barefooted girl was curled up under the protection of the statue of a God. She shivered and also prayed to the ¡®God¡¯. A¡¯ demon ¡®was already close at hand and reached out to her.


    Her entire body was shrouded in shadows. The next moment, when she thought that she was going to die, an incantation was heard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save you.¡± Andre¡¯s voice was apanied by the painful growls of the ¡®demon¡¯ as he reached out to her.


    The girl with her hair down was pulled under the statue by Andre, and a faint female voice said, ¡± I thought that at that moment, I was saved, but why was the ¡®Devil¡¯s¡¯ roar suppressing the rest of my words? just these two lines alone already revealed an ominous aura. The girl who spoke clearly sounded like she was in pain and was twisted, forming apletely different scene from the scene of her being saved.


    The ¡®Devil¡¯s¡¯ counterattack before his death caused Andre to be cursed. The girl¡¯s eyes widened and she screamed, ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    The sky lit up bit by bit, and the rising sun spread out red clouds, filling the entire screen with a strange orange-red color, as if it was covered with ayer of blood. The whole world was illuminated red, suggesting that the rising of the sun might not mean the end of the ¡®nightmare¡¯, but another beginning process.


    my respected and great ¡®priest¡¯, I am your devout believer, the Supreme priest. I am willing to follow your instructions and receive your redemption, ¡±


    At this moment, Andre¡¯s prayers were tingling from the depths of one¡¯s soul. His sigh was filled with extreme pleading and trembling, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to grab onto something.


    His tone made people¡¯s hearts heavy, as if foreshadowing something was about to happen.


    Large flocks of migratory birds were migrating, and shadows fell on the earth, spreading the despair of nowhere to hide in every corner of the human world.


    A hand clutched Andre¡¯s throat, and a beautiful face closed in on him. The huge ck wings that spread out seemed to cover the entire sky.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Her long ck hair was like vines that hade alive, firmly wrapping around half of her exquisite body. She was like the Queen of the Night, her squinted eyes and tightly pursed lips had an indescribable charm.


    She raised her chin and looked down at Andre. The moment she asked him ¡®what do you want¡¯, the sun shone on her cheek. Her eyes were purer than gems, and they were shining brightly. Her insufferably arrogant attitude made people want to submit to her.


    Andre¡¯s expression seemed to be in pain and relief. I want to be saved, hehe.


    She pped her wings gently, creating a huge Hurricane. Andre¡¯s robe was blown up. At this moment, he was no longer the priest of the town who yearned for power, the hero who sealed the demon in the Royal Court, or the Pope who could summon the wind and rain. He was just an ant at the mercy of others.


    The camera fell on her face, and the ancient and mysterious ck runes seemed toe alive, covering the corners of her eyes and her arms.


    When she heard Andre¡¯s words, her face was first depressed, then her eyes turned into ridicule, then numb, and finally, there seemed to be tears at the corner of her eyes. Her fingers that should have easily crushed his throat slowly loosened, ¡± ¡°So, this is God hehe hehe hehe.¡±


    The music stopped abruptly, and the trailer also stopped.


    Shupeien¡¯s heart was still beating fiercely with the fast rhythm of the music, as if the passionate scene from before was still shaking in his mind.


    The prologue of God¡¯s salvation seemed to be a very sincere piece of work. In just three minutes, it had aroused the audience¡¯s thoughts. He did not even blink his eyes halfway through, afraid that he would miss a frame of useful information.


    A short trailer had ignited Shu Peien¡¯s mood.


    Even after watching the three-minute trailer, they still felt like it was not enough.


    The film crew had grasped the audience¡¯s psychology perfectly, and he still felt that it was not enough after watching it once, so he couldn¡¯t help but click it again.


    The first time, it was like swallowing a date in a hurry. He only chewed it in a hurry and didn¡¯t taste it carefully. He only felt that it was good.


    When shupeien watched the movie for the second time, his mood had calmed down a lot. The scenery of the ice and snow Kingdom that slowly unfolded at the beginning of the movie firmly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Although shupeien didn¡¯t have the anticipation of the first time, and the general understanding of theter plot made him less shocked, when he saw this scene and knew that a disaster was about toe, and that this clean and pure white scenery was about to be sullied, regret and emotion filled his heart.


    The more beautiful the northern kingdom was, the more it would be a pity if it was shrouded by ambition.


    In this three-minute clip, there were more things that could be appreciated if one were to look at it carefully. The different states of mind revealed more things that the director wanted to express under the majestic scene.

 Chapter 614

    614 Head horn


    The second time he watched the trailer for the movie, he was mentally prepared. After the stimtion of his senses had subsided, he immediately noticed the cast.


    As he had expected, the Italian actor Donald yed Andrew in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. However, the first girl he saved from the statue of God was Jiang se!


    This discovery surprised Shu Peien. Logically speaking, Hollywood movies would never focus on actors other than Europeans and Americans. The strong exclusion of Europeans and Americans could be seen from the development of Chinese actors such as Tao cen in foreign countries in recent years.


    Tao cen had spent nearly ten years, but she could not squeeze into the Western market. Even when she lowered her pay in ¡± the lost city ¡°, she had only gotten a minor role that did not have any important roles. However, with a huge investment of more than 200 million dors in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, they had invited Chesare as the director and Donald to join the cast. Jiang se was already very capable for being able to y an insignificant role in the movie.


    But now, in a short three-minute trailer, there was actually a ce for her. Was there something wrong with this?


    Logically speaking, when the movie released its first trailer in front of everyone, ording to the investors ¡®character, shouldn¡¯t they first reveal the confrontation between the male and female leads?


    He was full of doubts. He had been too excited when he first watched it. In these three minutes, every frame seemed to be burning with arge amount of money. The plot was enhanced by special effects, and it burned his blood. He didn¡¯t even notice who the girl who was pulled out from the statue of God was, but her frightened eyes were particrly deep in his mind.


    Now, when she looked at her again and saw that the girl was Jiang se, Shu Peien could not help but exim, ¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    His wife pulled a stool over and sat down. She also saw this scene.


    The trailer had been tranted into Chinese. The girl in the trailer was indeed Jiang se.


    Although shupeien had a hundred questions in his heart, the development of the film soon made him unable to think about this problem. The short film was tense, and thepact plot unfolded with a Grand scene. However, no matter how mentally prepared shupeien was, the short progress bar still reached the end.


    The ¡®devil¡¯ descended once more. When the ck-haired woman with pping wings descended from the sky, shupeien couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiang se.¡±


    At that moment, he was affected by the plot. The hair on his back stood on end. The sense of duty inspired by the music and the scene affected his instinctive reaction. He took a deep breath as if he was also dominated by Jiang SE¡¯s aura in the movie. It was as if someone was stuck in his throat, his body was suspended in the air, and his chest was blocked. He felt as if Mount Tai was pressing down on him.


    This was only a short film being shown at home. He was not in the hall of the cinema, and he was not facing the huge screen in the theater.


    One could imagine how intimidating Jiang SE¡¯s aura would be if he was sitting in a theater and surrounded by the theater¡¯s sound system.


    When did Jiang SE¡¯s aura be so powerful?


    When she chuckled, everyone¡¯s hearts sank, and they still had a lingering fear of being dominated by her.


    The short film finished ying once more, and his wife¡¯s voice jolted shupeien out of the film.


    ¡°Jiang se?¡±


    He took a deep breath and realized that he had been too nervous and his mind had been tense. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily, and his heart was in pain.


    ¡°Yes, Jiang se.¡±


    Aftering back to his senses, Shu Peien suddenly remembered this matter.


    He recalled the strange incident that cui Zhangcheng had mentioned on the phone earlier. In this trailer, other than Andre, the two female characters that had appeared in the trailer were Jiang se.


    Shupeien couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened during the shooting of the game.


    Jiang SE¡¯s role in the plot was far more significant than what shupeien had imagined. If he excluded the of the film¡¯s investor, she had already appeared twice in the short two-minute plot. This made shupeien suspect that she was most likely ying the female lead in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    After thinking about it carefully, the final image of her was a ¡®devil¡¯ who could cover the sky and the sun with her wings. Such an image setting, in some ways, was extremely consistent with the shadowy image that upied half of the poster.


    In other words, if shupeien¡¯s guess was correct, then Jiang SE¡¯s part in the only poster released by the official website for ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± would be so important that it would be enough topete with Donald¡¯s!


    Even though she did not show her face in the poster, her figure was enough to block Donald¡¯s view. This was proof of her importance in the movie.


    Moreover, when Shu Peien thought about it calmly, the character Jiang se was ying had appeared in two different images in the official trailer for ¡± the salvation of God ¡°.


    When she first appeared, she was terrified and uneasy, as if she had been redeemed by Andre, pure and helpless.


    The second time she appeared, the audience¡¯s impression of her waspletely different from the first time. It was as if her change was closely followed by Andre¡¯s and was tightly intertwined with the plot!


    In most movies, only the female lead could influence the main plot and follow the main plot.


    Shu Peien couldn¡¯t care less about his wife¡¯s puzzled face. It was as if he didn¡¯t understand what he said, and he clicked on the trailer again.


    The first two times he watched the movie, he had been focused on the Grand plot and the scenes that brought great sensory enjoyment to people. This time, when he clicked on the trailer, his attention was focused on the powerful and infectious lines.


    Donald¡¯s acting skills were superb. The pronunciation and tone of each of his lines were filled with different emotions, and they slowly emphasized the character¡¯s image. It was like drops of spring water falling on a stone, finally converging into a powerful stream that passed through the stone!


    However, when it came to Jiang SE¡¯s character, shupeien also listened carefully. Her lines were as good as Donald¡¯s. Most importantly, she had used the original voice instead of the dubbing.


    It was just that her English ent was too standard, so Shu Peien didn¡¯t recognize her voice at the beginning. He didn¡¯t realize it was her when he first saw the trailer.


    This was truly too shocking. Shu Peien had never dreamed that the investor and the female lead used by censare in such a heavily-invested epic blockbuster would be Jiang se!


    ¡°How did she do it?¡±

 Chapter 615

    615 Chapter 615-female lead


    He couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth. He was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t say anything else other than this.


    His wife was also watching the scene on the screen. Shu Peien had originally nned to watch the trailer and then read the analysis of the domestic and foreignizens, but he couldn¡¯t sit still for a moment. He stood up and touched his pocket.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡±


    He asked in a hurry, ¡± I have to call cui Zhangcheng and ask.


    This news was too unexpected andpletely different from what he had imagined. He was eager to know the answer. His wife saw him leave the study, but theputer in the room was still on. When he clicked on it again, the scene was still ying. Shu Peien had already found his phone and dialed cui Zhangcheng¡¯s number.


    Zhangcheng, Jiang SE¡¯s ying the female lead in God¡¯s salvation? ¡±


    ¡°Teacher Shu, have you finished watching the trailer?¡±


    Cui Zhangcheng didn¡¯t immediately answer Shu Peien¡¯s question. Instead, he asked him a question, ¡± ¡°The trailer¡¯s not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Shupien suppressed the anxiety in his heart and nodded. From the perspective of a professional film critic, the filmpany of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± must have put in a lot of effort for this film.


    Needless to say, the music was rich and passionate. From the beginning to the end of the short film, it gave people extreme auditory enjoyment. The passionate and unrestrained power was seamlessly connected with the content of the film. Listening to the style, it felt like it was created by the famous Find Orchestra ¡®time¡¯.


    In the edited trailer, Donald¡¯s acting was godly. The teardrop andughter of Jiang SE¡¯s character at the end of the movie had the power to move people¡¯s hearts. It made people even more curious about the process in between and what had happened to her. Whenbined with her previous appearance and the final scene of her appearance, it made people¡¯s hearts itch even more.


    The special effects didn¡¯t need to be mentioned. The scene was also extremely huge. The theme was the story of a religion-rted ¡®God¡¯, which meant that the movie was destined to have rich and colorful content.


    judging from the current trailer, if the movie can maintain this effect and not copse, then this Chesare movie might be an epic blockbuster.


    The trailer that was released now was only the tip of the icebergpared to the time of the actual film.


    If the effects of the movie surpassed that of the trailer, and even the content of the trailer could be yed out, it was enough to prove the sess of chessaray. It was a perfectbination ofmercialization and art, which was an extremely amazing masterpiece.


    However, what shupeien was more worried about at this time was whether the ¡± the salvation of God ¡± directed by Chesare could hold up to 20% of the trailer¡¯s excitement. It needed to capture the young audience with its passionate content and ensure Box Office Data, but it also needed to have a higher artistic connotation to meet people¡¯s spiritual needs and make the film¡¯s meaning sublimate. This was a difficult process that was difficult to control.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Cui Zhangcheng was about to continue, but before he could, Shu Peien anxiously asked, ¡±


    you still haven¡¯t told me. Is Jiang se ying the female lead in God¡¯s redemption? ¡±


    At the beginning of the film¡¯s production, shupeien vaguely remembered that the Hollywood star Laura had entered the crew with a big fanfare.


    Logically speaking, in order to guarantee the box office, the investor should use a young actress like Laura, who represented the poprity of the movie.


    From Shu Peien¡¯s point of view, Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills had already been directly reflected in ¡± the demon ¡± and ¡± a chance of survival. she was quite famous in China, but her international reputation was still inferior to Laura¡¯s. Her influence was also far inferior to Laura¡¯s.


    It would have been fine if ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ had been a movie invested in by China, but the investors of this movie were the two major foreignpanies, Borgia and huandao. They had specially invited Donald as the male lead, and it was not even a low-budget production. This made schupien particrly confused.


    However, it was a good thing that Jiang se was able to make a name for herself in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. Her acting skills did not falter just because she was working with a Big Shot like Donald. On the contrary, it gave shupeien the impression that she was getting stronger when she encountered a strong opponent.


    She already had this feeling when she was filming ¡± the demon ¡± with Liu Ye, and it was even more obvious when she was filming ¡± a chance of survival.


    Shu Peien even felt that in the next movie, her performance would be more outstanding than Liu Ye¡¯s. If Liu Ye was not the one who yed Cheng Jianguo in ¡± a chance of survival ¡°, someone else would have been suppressed by Jiang SE¡¯s brilliance.


    In the three-minute trailer, the confrontation between her and Donald was Shu Peien¡¯s favorite. In the beginning, he was so engrossed that he did not even recognize Jiang se. He was so engrossed in the plot that he could imagine how outstanding Jiang SE¡¯s performance was.


    ¡°I was just about to tell you about this.¡± In the face of Shu Peien¡¯s repeated urging, cui Zhangcheng appeared to be neither hurried nor slow, deliberately hanging his appetite.


    ¡°In this short film, there are only three minutes of scenes. Have you counted the time she appeared?¡±


    Shupien shook his head.


    ¡°No, I called you to confirm the news as soon as I recognized her.¡±


    As the editor-in-chief of ¡± times criticism, ¡± cui Zhangcheng should be able to get some news at the first possible moment. Tonight, he had specially called to talk about this matter with him, so he should have a n in mind.


    ¡°However, she appeared twice, which is quite a significant proportion.¡± He paused for a moment, then said, ¡±


    ¡°Did you see the poster?¡±


    The shadow on the poster was undoubtedly Jiang se. If she could make the production team go this far, there was a high chance that she would be the female lead in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    back then, we were all misled by the official news. We thought that Hollywood¡¯s Laura would co-star with Donald.


    Cui Zhangcheng said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯ve carefully counted the three-minute trailer. Other than the eight seconds at the beginning of the movie that had nothing to do with the actual content, in the remaining 152 seconds, excluding the fighting scenes in the movie, which took up 37 seconds, Donald¡¯s Andre took up 62 seconds, and Jiang SE¡¯s characters withpletely different personalities took up as much as 53 seconds.


    In terms of status, Donald was definitely the male lead. Therefore, if he took up a lot of space in the trailer, Jiang SE¡¯s appearance would take up a total of 53 seconds. The difference of a few seconds was almost a third of the trailer. no one will believe that she¡¯s not the female lead.


    The reason why the producers of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± had edited her two different styles into the trailer was to exin the general plot clearly so that the audience could roughly understand the main content and conflicts of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± in three minutes.


    Secondly, it was possible that they had used editing techniques to piece together the time Jiang se had appeared, giving the audience the impression that she had appeared much less than Donald.

 Chapter 616

    616 Important


    It was to whet one¡¯s appetite but not tell one whether Jiang se was the female lead of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. It was to attract one¡¯s urge to walk into the theater to watch the movie when it was released.


    This must have been a buffer for the film crew of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± as they were unsure if the Western market would ept a Chinese face like Jiang se. At least visually, many people were as doubtful as Shu Peien after watching the movie. However, in reality, it did not affect Jiang SE¡¯s position as the ¡®first female lead¡¯ in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± at all.


    not to mention the lines that were cut into the whole film. Her lines are heavier than Donald¡¯s lines, and they reveal more information. Therefore, Jiang se was undoubtedly the ¡®first female lead¡¯ who would be acting opposite Donald. When cui Zhangcheng said this, he paused to give shupeien some time to ept it.


    I also received another piece of news. I just heard it and couldn¡¯t wait to call you to tell you.


    Shu Peien hurriedly asked, ¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to United States at the end of next month to participate in the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ selection?¡±


    When Shu Peien heard this, he already guessed what cui Zhangcheng wanted to say, but he still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    you mean that Chesare is going to take part in the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ selection with the salvation of God? ¡±


    ¡°It should be. I¡¯ve just received news from Liu Lan. Luo Yin from century Gxy has revealed that Jiang se might be participating in the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ event.¡±


    This clearly showed that chessaray was going to sign up for the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ campaign with ¡± God¡¯s salvation. since Jiang se was able to participate, her status as the female lead should be unquestionable.


    Previously, Shu Peien had been worried that this movie would be even more outstanding, but after hearing cui Zhangcheng¡¯s words, his heart waspletely put back to its original ce.


    Having been in the film industry for many years, he was well aware of the market maniption of the capital Giants. However, putting aside these external factors, no matter why chessaray would bring his own work to participate in such an event, there was one thing that shupeien was sure of. If chessaray dared to do this, he must be quite confident in his own work.


    He wasn¡¯t a newbie who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Having been in the film industry for many years, he was well aware of the ways and rules.


    The fact that Cesare dared to participate in the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ selection proved that he was confident in God¡¯s salvation.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯m relieved.¡± He smiled and said, ¡± during this trip to the United States, I must watch ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ first. I¡¯ll contact you again when the timees. I¡¯ll see if Cesare¡¯s work is worth his pride.


    Shu Peien hung up the phone, but he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    He didn¡¯t want to watch any of the movie ns he had been working on. He watched the trailer of the salvation of God over and over again for more than ten times, and the number of views increased from 160 million to 230 million, which proved that there were many people around the world paying attention to the salvation of God.


    Many fans, like shupeien, were ying the trailer repeatedly, eager to appreciate chessaray¡¯s work. They were looking forward to the release of this movie, which would once again refresh chessaray¡¯s reputation and be his new masterpiece after ¡± the lost city.


    That night, manyizens noticed Jiang SE¡¯s double appearance in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± just like shupeien did. Currently, ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was a hot topic on both foreign and domestic news. It had made the headlines of the day.


    Fans from all over the world cheered for the trailer released by the production team. In addition to arge number of fans who leftments and looked forward to the release of the film, some fans who came because of Laura also asked why Laura wasn¡¯t in the trailer released by the production team.


    China was destined to belong to Jiang se and God¡¯s redemption tonight.


    Apart from blowing up the Chinese media, the film producer¡¯s decision to release the trailer had caused all theizens ¡®topics of discussion to revolve around whether Jiang se was the female lead in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    Some of Jiang SE¡¯s fans had specially created a technical post. Like cui Zhangcheng, they calcted the time each person appeared in each scene in the three-minute short film. They even calcted the number of words and the length of time each person spoke.


    The biggest concern of investors at the moment was the unknown box office figures. At this time, it had be the most important concern of domestic and foreignizens.


    But fortunately, there were many people on the inte who were optimistic about this trailer.


    Although a portion of Laura¡¯s fans hade for her and watched the trailer, they did not see any trace of her in the trailer. They were greatly disappointed and thought that Borgia and huandaopany were lying. The majority of theizens were optimistic about Jiang SE¡¯s current two scenes in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    Especially when she ¡®turned into a demon¡¯ and cut off the part where Donald yed Andrew, many people thought that she was domineering and that her aura was enough to conquer those who had seen this part of the trailer.


    At Jiang SE¡¯s house, her assistants were picking up all of her work numbers. At this time of the night, many people could not sleep. Be it the Chinese media, the audience, Jiang SE¡¯s fans, or fans of Chesare and Donald, they were all waiting to hear some news from century Gxy, Xia Chaoqun, Jiang se, and her assistants to satisfy the curiosity that had been burning after watching the trailer.


    Xia Chaoqun was still in a meeting at thepany. Even her assistant, Zhang Chi¡¯s, three phones were ringing non-stop. Everyone was trying to get first-hand news to attract the attention of theizens.


    In the Dragon travel agency, Tao Tao had watched the trailer more than ten times. Everyone was guessing whether the female lead of chessaray¡¯s new film would be Jiang se.


    The boss was in a terrible fix. He had already used all his personal connections to try and find out which role Jiang se was in in ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡°. However, he had not been able to find out anything.


    Everyone in the office was contacting each other privately usingmunication devices, and the topics they talked about were all rted to the chessaray movie.


    Su Min: ¡± at the France Film Festival that year, chessaray went to watch ¡®demon¡¯, which Jiang se starred in. He even praised her acting skills to the reporters and expressed his interest in working with her. I didn¡¯t expect director chessaray to agree to it. Giving her a supporting role was already a great help. However, in the trailer released tonight, Jiang se is clearly the female lead. Their rtionship is really deep.


    Willow thought,¡±didn¡¯t L join the crew of God¡¯s redemption?¡± At that time, everyone said that she was the female lead, but she didn¡¯t expect that when the trailer came out, there was no sign of her.


    [ Fang Xiaoli: when we were filming, there were rumors about Laura not feeling well. Do you guys remember? ]


    ......


    Tao Tao¡¯s smile grew with every message she read. Her colleagues in the office were chatting and winking at each other. They all nced at their boss, who was still on the phone with his door closed. On theirmunication devices, a new colleague suddenly let out a small scream. When everyone looked at her, she blushed and lowered her head to type a string of words:


    Zhang Lili thought,¡¯if Jiang se ys the female lead in God¡¯s redemption, won¡¯t tao cen be in an awkward position?

 Chapter 617

    617 Chapter 6


    This sentence made everyone who was chatting look at each other and speechless.


    After all, she was also a Chinese actress who had filmed the Chesare movie. Many people still remembered the overwhelming publicity that Tao cen had done when he was filming ¡± the lost city ¡°.


    Inparison, Jiang se had not said a word about the script for the female lead of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. She had only stood out when the promotional video was released.


    With the release of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± approaching, the wave of views on the trailer was enough to show the strong topic of the film.


    As long as the movie didn¡¯t fail, with this number of hits and this topic, the box office could almost be set to be the top of the domestic box office next year in advance.


    Jiang SE¡¯s momentum had been good in recent years. The movies she acted in had a good reputation at the box office. Once ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡± was released, the gap between her and Tao cen would be widened.


    In the past, Tao cen¡¯s total box office earnings had exceeded the movies that Jiang se had starred in based on how long he had been in the industry and the number of films he had acted in. However, with the release of ¡± God¡¯s salvation, ¡± the global box office earnings would very likely close the gap between Jiang se and Tao cen. It might even surpass Tao cen¡¯s by a lot.


    After all, putting aside whether Jiang SE¡¯s acting was good or not, just the titles of Chesare and Donald in the movie were enough to make a lot of people overseas buy it.


    After the movie was released, it would increase Jiang SE¡¯s poprity. Currently,¡¯Jiang SE¡¯s¡¯ name had already upied the entire front page of the news.


    Merika¡¯s online magazine, ¡± film theory, ¡± had already published some basic information about Jiang se. They called her ¡®the Chinese princess chosen by cesaray¡¯ and believed that this ¡®Chinese face¡¯ would very likely sweep across all North American cinemas in the future.


    Of course, the investors had paid for the publicity. However, Jiang se herself had the confidence to get Borgia, Huan Dao, century Gxy, and Oriental Cinema to invest in her publicity together.


    At this moment, Tao cen was well aware of the negative consequences if news of Jiang SE¡¯s starring role in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was exposed. She had already seen it the moment the trailer for ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was released.


    She knew that the novel ¡± the prisoner ¡± had a different meaning to censare. She also knew that Borgia and the two major investmentpanies around the ind had invested a lot of money in this film. She had guessed that the film would be a good one.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that after the trailer came out, the effect was not only good, but it had exceeded her expectations.


    Chessaray did not try to save money despite the abundant funds. Every special effect in the trailer was like burning money. The two scenes in which Jiang se appeared in had definitely pushed the plot forward. Her duel with Donald and the exchange of lines left Tao cen silent for a long time.


    In the two hours after the release of the trailer for the salvation of God, she had repeatedly refreshed the trailer and repeated the same actions.


    Song Yi and the others did not even dare to take a deep breath. They did not dare to stop her or console her. Tonight, the nation¡¯s public opinion was revolving around Jiang se. The most searched question was also rted to her. Was Jiang se the female lead in God¡¯s redemption?


    However, due to the news about Tao cen and Jiang SE¡¯spetition, some people had mentioned her. Some of her fans were indignant and wanted to refute that there was noparison between Jiang se and Tao cen. However, these disputes were quickly drowned out by Jiang SE¡¯s absolute hot topic tonight.


    Tao cen wouldn¡¯t be happy to hear this, and even song Yi felt his heart sink.


    He had also tried to contact the local media to guide public opinion, but it seemed to be ineffective.


    As the first actress to participate in a foreign blockbuster film and act with Donald as soon as she arrived, she was really worthy of the pride and cheers of the domestic audience and fans.


    Tao cen watched as the views on the trailer increased. Thements on the official website kept refreshing. The headlines of various major news sites also mentioned Jiang se. Even the afternoon news in Paris, France, had the same headline: The Chinese girl had reced Laura as the favorite of God¡¯s salvation, and her partner was Donald.


    Song Yi took a look. This number of views was already shocking. It had only been a few hours since the news was released, but it had already reached 240 million views. It was obvious that after tomorrow, this number would increase several times as the news reported.


    Tao cen was still mechanically watching the movie finish and unwillingly clicked it open again. She repeated this action without a word. Song Yi finally couldn¡¯t watch it anymore. He sighed and walked to her side and whispered, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Tao, stop looking.¡±


    The light from theputer screen reflected Tao cen¡¯s face. She had had dinner with the top management of Carolus that night. After she came back, she did not remove her makeup or take a shower. She just sat in front of theputer. Even the shawl on her shoulder was taken off by her assistant.


    ¡°You¡¯ll only be increasing the traffic for this new movie if you order it two more times.¡± He tried his best to persuade Tao cen. at the moment, only the trailer has been released. In my opinion, God¡¯s salvation is about to be released. The only trailer released might not be a good movie.


    As Song Yi spoke, he looked at Tao cen¡¯s expression.


    in the previous movies, the highlight was all in the trailer. As a result, the trailer was amazing, but the actual movie was criticized by many people.


    Tao cen¡¯s expression was calm. He did not know if she had taken his words to heart.


    Since Song Yi started, he naturally continued,


    ¡°If the main film isn¡¯t half as good as the trailer, the box office might not be good.¡±


    When he said this, Tao cen finally moved. It was different from Song Yi¡¯s imagination of her being sad and angry. She twitched her mouth and tried her best to smile.


    do you think that I¡¯m worried that the salvation of God will break my box office record? ¡±


    Was it not? When Song Yi heard her say this, he was a bit dumbfounded.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just jealous of her.¡± She said very calmly, ¡± you might not believe it even if I tell you. What I¡¯m jealous of now is not how much sensation this trailer has caused and how much news it has made, nor is I jealous of how much box office sales ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ will take in after it¡¯s released.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva silently and took a deep breath. Her corbone on her neck became more obvious.


    pared to her working with Donald to be the female lead in Chesare¡¯s movie, I¡¯m more concerned about her acting skills.


    Normally, Tao cen would never say such words even if she was beaten to death.


    Sooner orter, she and Jiang se would be enemies. Endorsements and resources were limited. They had to fight for them. Both sides would go back and forth. There would be wins and losses, but that would depend on their own abilities and methods.


    In terms of endorsements and resources, Tao cen might win with her connections and status. On the other hand, Jiang se might lose with Xia Chaoqun¡¯s team.


    However, Tao cen had never felt so defeated before.

 Chapter 618

    618 Chapter 618-no


    Being an actress was her true profession. She was not afraid of losing to others when it came to snatching resources and endorsements. She could just let it be if she had to do it again. However, if there came a day when Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills were not inferior to hers, Tao cen would truly be jealous.


    She was not afraid that Jiang se was younger than her, that Jiang SE¡¯s works would receive good reviews, or that she would get many endorsements. She was more concerned about whether she would lose to Jiang se in terms of acting skills.


    Song Yi probably wouldn¡¯t understand this feeling.


    Meanwhile, in the imperial capital¡¯s Jiang Nan entertainmentpany, Feng Nan had also seen the news. When she clicked on the trailer for God¡¯s redemption and saw the news, she was so angry that her whole body trembled.


    She did not even have the intention to watch the trailer. She did not want to see the face of Jiang SE¡¯s kidnapper¡¯s daughter for the rest of her life. However, Jiang SE¡¯s name was frequently mentioned on the official website.


    Back at the Huaxia Film Festival, Feng Nan had been ridiculed by Zhao junhan for not knowing English. After that, she had learned from the painful experience and found an English teacher to tutor her. Now, she could speak English well.


    However, all of this did not bring her any benefits. She was still in the entertainment industry and was not sessful.


    The release date of the leading role¡¯s movie was still a long way off, but Feng Nan did not care about when the movie she had epted for money would be released. She was still looking for opportunities to make a big ssh, but the opportunities never came.


    The advantage of her rebirth was gradually diminishing with the passage of time. In a few years, she would no longer know what would happen in the future.


    She had originally thought that God was watching over her, and that she had been reborn as the Feng Nan she had wanted to be the most in her previous life. She had Zhongnan industries as her support, and her grandfather was one of the founding generals of China, so her family was rich.


    She had Zhao junhan, who she could not get in her previous life, as her fianc¨¦. He had resources, status, and money. She had originally thought that she would definitely be sessful after entering the entertainment industry, and she would have all the advantages of time, ce, and people.


    In her imagination, she would be a big star sooner orter with the convenience of being reborn as a ¡®Prophet¡¯. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be in such a state today.


    On the other hand, his enemy, Jiang se, had a smooth-sailing life. She was engaged to the PEI family¡¯s grandson, who used to like ¡®him¡¯. She received the attention of her¡¯ grandfather¡¯, Feng Zhongliang, and signed with century Gxy. She even took part in the epic masterpiece,¡¯God¡¯s redemption¡¯, which Feng Nan remembered in his previous life.


    She had read a few Englishments online. When someone asked the productionpany if Jiang se was the female lead for God¡¯s salvation, Feng Nan would sneer in her heart.


    That was impossible. The female lead of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± in his previous life was clearly the Hollywood sweetheart, Laura. It could not be Jiang se.


    However, as Laura¡¯s fans kept asking about Laura¡¯s disappearance in the trailer, Feng Nan couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Initially, she had not nned to watch the trailer. However, when she saw the increasing number ofments specting that Jiang se was the female lead, she could no longer sit still. She hesitated for a moment before clicking on the trailer. Soon, she saw that Jiang SE¡¯s character, Lannie, had made her appearance!


    In her previous life, she had watched this movie in a cinema. In the movie, it was probably Laura who acted with Donald. After her rebirth, she had forgotten some of the detailed plot, but she could still remember the general plot.


    Jiang se had indeed reced Laura¡¯s character. Not only that, but some of the scenes were different from what she had imagined. For example, the final tear and smile of the ¡®demon¡¯ yed by Jiang se in the film were different from the Laura she remembered.


    It seemed that many things had changed since her rebirth. Even the content of this movie was different from what she had in mind.


    She was envious of Jiang SE¡¯s face in the movie. The two styles in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, whether it was the innocent look in the early stage or the demonic charm in theter stage, were both brought to the fullest by her. They were presented in different styles.


    The more she looked, the more she felt that something was wrong. The more she looked, the more she felt a numbing feeling on her back.


    This should not be Jiang SE¡¯s! At that moment, a thought popped up in Feng Nan¡¯s mind. This could not be Jiang se!


    She shouldn¡¯t be like this! An ignorant and ipetent woman in her previous life who had the delusion of reaping without sowing and wanted to rece her to hook up with Zhao junhan ... The first half of her life was simply too many to count.


    It was easy to change mountains and rivers, but it was difficult to change a person¡¯s nature. How could a person¡¯s temperament change to have such an earth-shattering change?


    In the past, Feng Nan had always thought that Jiang SE¡¯s change might be simr to his own. Perhaps she had ¡®reincarnated¡¯ and learned to hide her ¡®true nature¡¯.


    However, there were some things that couldn¡¯t be learned, such as demeanor and temperament, which couldn¡¯t be lied to.


    She had never once considered whether the current Jiang se was the same ¡®Jiang se¡¯ as before.


    If the heavens had allowed her to be lucky enough to be reborn as ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ and easily obtain everything she had dreamed of in her previous life, then the current Jiang se might not be the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯.


    Feng Nan¡¯s heart thumped wildly at the thought of this. He clenched his teeth and his entire body trembled.


    She had never thought about this before. Now that she had such a thought, she felt that there was something wrong with Jiang se.


    Feng Nan tried his best to recall the Jiang se he knew. The most vivid memory he had of ¡®her¡¯ was when ¡®she¡¯ had killed him. She had dyed her hair blonde and had a mean expression.


    At that time, she had already been with Zhao junhan for a few years. Even though she was extremely beautiful when she first entered the entertainment industry in her early years, her beauty had been reduced to 70% because of her long unhealthy life. She mainly dressed provocatively and sexily. She didn¡¯t know how to speak and was someone who couldn¡¯t be shown in public.


    She was immersed in tobo and wine, and the chaotic rtionship between men and women in her early years had caused her to show early signs of aging even though she was only 25 or 26 years old.


    No matter how thick her makeup was, her skin was not smooth and her eyes were cloudy.


    What about Jiang se now? Feng Nan trembled as she searched for Jiang SE¡¯s photos on the inte. She had a high status in China and was very famous. Her photos were readily avable. The moment she entered Jiang SE¡¯s name, arge number of beautiful photos popped up.


    There were photos from the early days, endorsement advertising photos, work photos posted by century Gxy, and also photos secretly taken by fans.


    However, no matter which photo she was in, no matter what style she was in, whether she was sitting down for photos, standing up with an outstanding posture, or if she was caught by fans with her head lowered and walking quickly, her skin was as white as snow in the photos.


    Her eyes were ck and white, and her temperament was cold and elegant like bamboo.


    Feng Nan¡¯s gaze fell on the high-definition photo of a one-man interview she had done for Huaxia information. She was holding a microphone, sitting on one side, with her eyes half-closed as if she was thinking. Her eyes were as clear as two springs, embedded in her face that was favored by the heavens. She was so beautiful that she seemed to be otherworldly.

 Chapter 619

    619 Jiang se


    Her fingers were long and slender, and the tips of her fingers looked like freshly peeled bamboo shoots. She gave off a pampered feeling that she did not know the hardships of the world. There was only a simple ring on her middle finger, indicating that she was already engaged. She waspletely different from Feng Nan¡¯s impression of ¡®Jiang se¡¯, who wished that her hands could be covered in jewelry.


    She was not ¡®Jiang se¡¯.


    Feng Nan bit his lower lip. She was not ¡®Jiang se¡¯!


    If the current Jiang se was not ¡®Jiang se¡¯, who was she?


    Feng Nan took a deep breath. The changes in a person¡¯s body were as different as the clouds and mud. If the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯ was mud, then who was the current Jiang se who was like the clouds?


    She wasn¡¯t a person with great wisdom. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have clung onto Zhao junhan in her previous life and refused to let go. After her rebirth, she was determined to enter the entertainment industry again.


    However, this time, Feng Nan was smart for once. She thought of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s change. That old fart had suppressed her and was extremely harsh on himself, but he was extremely caring toward Jiang se.


    That year, she was slightly famous for acting as ¡®miss Eguchi¡¯ in Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡± rescue mission ¡°, but Feng Zhongliang, this old man, thought that he had ruined the Feng family¡¯s reputation by showing his face in public.


    On the other hand, Jiang se had entered the entertainment industry, acted in films, taken onmercial endorsements, and attended events. However, what did Feng Zhongliang do?


    That year-at the charity banquet organized by times-Style Magazine, he had suppressed her and ignored her in front of the media. He had been very cold and disgraced her. It was also from then on that Zhao junhan thought that she was just an abandoned child of the Feng family. Even though they were fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e in name, he was no longer willing to pay attention to her. He even brazenly raised-mistress outside, disregarding his own self-esteem and face.


    The Feng family did not care about this. Feng Zhongliang, this old thing, even froze his credit card and took away some of the properties under his name. He was very cold to him.


    And how did he treat Jiang se? At the charity banquet, he had allowed her to hold his arm and steal all the limelight away from him. He had bought the item that Jiang se had donated as a gift to her.


    She had a new movie screening and was even photographed by the media going to the cinema to watch it at the first moment.


    The person whom Feng Nan hated the most was PEI Yi.


    Feng Zhongliang did not mention a single word about PEI Yi liking him. He simply allowed her to be with Zhao junhan. In the end, PEI Yi chose Jiang se. What did all this mean?


    It meant that Feng Zhongliang was wholeheartedly good to Jiang se and that he was taking care of her.


    However, Jiang SE¡¯s biological father was Jiang Zhiyuan. If Feng Nan could find out about it, Feng Zhongliang might be able to as well.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had once kidnapped Feng Nan. Feng Zhongliang should know that very well. He valued his enemy¡¯s daughter so much and treated her so well out of the blue. He might even have set up a marriage between PEI Yi and her. Now that Feng Nan thought about all of this, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s actions werepletely abnormal. His attitude toward Jiang se was much closer than he was toward him. Inparison, it was as if Jiang se was his biological granddaughter!


    Feng Nan had never met the real ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ in her previous life and did not know what she looked like. However, she had left a photo of her. Perhaps it was due to her psychological factors, but the more Feng Nan looked at her, the more he felt that Jiang SE¡¯s aura was simr to the ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ in the past.


    Feng Nan wanted tough. She recalled how ¡± a chance to live ¡°, which Jiang se and Liu Ye had starred in, had gained her a lot of poprity. Feng Zhongliang had even watched it in the middle of the night.


    At that time, she thought that Feng Zhongliang had lost his mind and would rather help an outsider than herself. Now that she thought about it carefully, perhaps this old man understood everything in his heart, and she was still in the dark.


    No wonder his attitude had changed so drastically after that, and he had even warned her to behave with Zhao junhan.


    Her body trembled violently. Things that she hadn¡¯t figured out in the past were now clear to her after some thought.


    She recalled the time when ¡± the lost city ¡± was screened. She had stopped Jiang se at the bottom of the IMAX theater and tried to force her to tell her who she was. However, Jiang se had asked her who she was instead. This made her even more certain.


    All along, Feng Nan had thought that she was a lucky person who had been blessed by the heavens. She had been killed by a bad person in her previous life, but she could still be reborn into the body of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯, whom she had wanted to rece the most in her previous life.


    In this life, he could easily obtain the things that he could not obtain in the past.


    She had once investigated her past life. She had once thought of keeping an eye on Jiang se to avenge her past life.


    She had wondered if the current Jiang se was the ¡®Jiang se¡¯ from her previous life. She had considered many things, but she had forgotten to think about it. She had been reborn. Where had the original ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ gone?


    Perhaps it was not that she had not thought of it, but that she did not want to think about it. She was more willing to see ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ disappear, but she was not willing to see ¡®her¡¯ still alive, reincarnated into her enemy¡¯s body in such a way. She was no longer the same person, but she was still haunting her like a ghost. It was disgusting!


    In her previous life,¡¯Jiang se¡¯ was like this. She always snatched things from her and even harmed her. The current Jiang se was still like this.


    For some lucky things, one miracle was enough. Two miracles always seemed too many.


    In the past, she had been jealous of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ and wanted to be ¡®her¡¯. At the same time, she also hated¡¯ her ¡®for taking the title of Zhao junhan¡¯s fianc¨¦e and not letting it go, causing her to be unable to smoothly marry into the Zhao family. Now, all her old and new grudges were surging up.


    It was fine that she did not discover her rebirth, but ¡®she¡¯ should have disappeared. However,¡¯she¡¯ was still haunting her and had even reincarnated into the body of an enemy from her previous life. As expected, this made Feng Nan hate her even more.


    Since she already had her, then she shouldn¡¯t exist anymore. In her previous life, she couldn¡¯t do anything to ¡®Feng Nan¡¯.¡¯ She ¡®came from a good family background and had a high status. When Zhao junhan talked about her, although there was no emotion, there was respect.


    Feng Nan could not win over ¡®her¡¯. He had put in so much effort and even had a child, but in the end, the Zhao family was still unwilling to let her marry into the family.


    However,¡¯she¡¯ had reincarnated as Jiang se. She was not born as well as Feng Nan. Feng Nan did not believe that even though he could not do anything to ¡®her¡¯ in his previous life, he could still cure ¡®her¡¯ in this life.


    Wasn¡¯t she using Jiang SE¡¯s face to get engaged to PEI Yi, enter the entertainment industry, and make a name for herself?


    Then, Feng Nan would drag her down from her current morous position and ruin her reputation. She would be hated by everyone and would never be able to marry into the PEI family again.


    Previously, she had anonymously posted on the inte that ¡®Jiang se is the daughter of the kidnapper¡¯. However, thisment was soon buried. No one believed her.


    However, if one day, she used Feng Nan¡¯s name and her identity as the heiress of Zhongnan industries to reveal that Jiang SE¡¯s father, Jiang Zhiyuan, was the kidnapper who had kidnapped her back then, what would Jiang se do?


    After figuring out the cause and effect, Feng Nan only felt that there was a fire in his heart that had nowhere to vent, and he was eager to say something.

 Chapter 620

    620 Shut up


    The more she looked at the trailer released on the official website of God¡¯s salvation, the more she found it an eyesore. The more people who watched it, reposted it, andmented on it, the more she became famous. She couldn¡¯t help but type a few words on the health board: God¡¯s salvation ¡°had used the Chinese female star Jiang se. It would definitely fail at the box office! Just wait and see! Jiang se was the daughter of a kidnapper. She should get out of the entertainment industry!


    Herment was quickly drowned out by a pile ofments. It was like a drop in the ocean, unable to attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    However, Dai Jia had noticed something that no one else had noticed.


    Ever since Feng Nan had hired someone to track down Jiang Zhiyuan and even mentioned that Jiang SE¡¯s father was the kidnapper, they had been paying close attention to Feng Nan¡¯s every move.


    As she had been Feng Nan¡¯s assistant for the longest time, she knew more about Feng Nan than the other assistants. Dai Jia also had the password for the ount that Feng Nan used to post messages, and she often logged in privately.


    Not long after Feng Nan sent the message, Dai Jia received a notification. After seeing the message she had sent out in anger, she guessed that something must have triggered Feng Nan again, causing her to send this message online without regard for anything else.


    Dai Jia was worried. Based on Feng Nan¡¯s current condition, there mighte a day when she would disregard everything and say such unfavorable things to Jiang se in public. When that happened, it would have a huge impact on Jiang se. After all, Feng Nan was the daughter of Jiangnan industry. If she stepped forward to testify, the media would swarm over her like flies that had smelled rotten meat.


    Jiang se now had a career and a fianc¨¦. She was living under the sun, and everything was wonderful. She was different from him.


    She had once helped him, rescued him from prison, cleared her name, and allowed her to have the freedom she had now.


    Dai Jia pursed her lips and her eyes were cold. Perhaps she should find someone to help her shut Feng Nan up. That would be the safest way.


    Dai Jia did not know if Jiang SE¡¯s fianc¨¦ knew about this. She was also not sure if it would affect his rtionship with Jiang se if he did. However, no matter what, he was not the right person to ¡®help¡¯ her.


    She thought of Jiang Zhiyuan. If the Jiang se she knew had any ¡®ck spots¡¯ in her life, it would be her father, who had been a kidnapper and a prisoner.


    Feng Nan was now obsessed with Jiang SE¡¯s weakness and wanted to destroy her. It was all because of Jiang Zhiyuan. He should be responsible for some things.


    He was Jiang SE¡¯s biological father. Jiang se had been very famous in recent years, but Dai Jia had never heard of him in her line of work. This proved that Jiang Zhiyuan knew that his disgraceful image would only tarnish his daughter¡¯s reputation if he appeared. He must have been trying to reduce his presence on purpose. He did not want to be associated with Jiang se so that he would not implicate his daughter.


    If he had known about Feng Nan¡¯s n, he would not have agreed to it and would have asked Feng Nan to shut up. Dai Jia sighed after a long while.


    The trailer of the salvation of God had a huge impact on film fans around the world. The audience¡¯s enthusiasm for the trailer was beyond the expectations of the investors.


    Due to the ingenious guidance of public opinion in the country, as well as the publicity that the filmpany had invested a lot of money in advance to create hype, from the information revealed in the released trailer, Jiang SE¡¯s role as the female lead of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± did not cause much of a bacsh from the audience.


    This was, of course, due to the unbridled praises from various Public ounts and media outlets. At the same time, the intense and exciting scene between Jiang se and Donald in the clip was also an important factor in the fans ¡®willingness to tolerate her.


    At the end of October, Jiang se flew to the United States under the pursuit of the local media.


    Before the news of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± participating in the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ campaign was exposed, she needed to make a name for herself. Xia Chaoqun had arranged a full schedule for her. In addition to arge number of media and magazine interviews, there were also some cover shots. She was so busy every day that she fell asleep the moment she returned to the hotel. Sometimes, when she was on the phone with PEI Yi, she would fall asleep within a few minutes of the call.


    However, at the same time, such high-intensity interviews would also help Jiang SE¡¯s reputation in North America to rise rapidly. Xia Chaoqun had previously helped her secure the endorsement for the Elysees sports car and the federe watch. This had brought Jiang se many benefits. To the foreign audience, not everyone knew about Jiang SE¡¯s previous movies. However, the two top luxury brands that she endorsed were well-known overseas.


    There were many celebrities in the entertainment industry who could act and sing, but it was already impressive that she could get resources such as the fedarer watch and the Elysees sports car. With the addition of these two top brands as her spokespersons, the audience¡¯s resistance towards her was greatly reduced. However, her final reputation would have to wait until ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was released. Having works was the best way for an actor to convince the audience, and it was far more useful than hyping up the audience.


    The ¡®century-old history of film and art¡¯ held once every three years was about to begin in the sacred auditorium. The official website of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ had already released the news.


    Tens of thousands of members flew to the United States from all over the world, and film lovers from all over the world were going to spend a 20-day film Carnival here.


    Unlike the France Film Festival, which gave out tickets selectively, the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ campaign would maintain the strictest rules in the beginning. From December 1 to December 15, only film-rted people who had sessfully applied could freely enter and exit the sacred auditorium. The door of the auditorium was only open to people who had the member medal of ¡®a century-old history of film art¡¯. Every member could choose to watch the films of the directors from all over the world that had participated in the exhibition during this period of time in the sacred auditorium, and then vote for the works that they thought were excellent. The online audience could monitor the whole process at any time.


    On the first of December, Jiang se and Donald, as the main leads, lined up at the entrance of the sacred Great Hall with chessaray.


    ¡®Century of filmmakers¡¯ had been established for nearly a hundred years. It was arge-scale event with a perfect system. It had the support of government agencies, financial groups, and the public. After more than a century of development, its influence had reached an unprecedented level.


    The street was filled with security guards to maintain order. Members and film exhibitions were entering through two different entrances with identity verification.


    For movie fans from all over the world, every December of three years, the front of the sacred Great Hall was like a pilgrimage ce. The world¡¯s top directors and the most outstanding stars would gather here. Movie fans woulde from all over the world just to see their idols.


    There were many people on the streets. Some were holding up their cameras to take pictures, and some were attracted by the solemn atmosphere.

 Chapter 621

    621 Chapter 621-striking


    Although media reporters from all over the world couldn¡¯t get an invitation to enter like the France Film Festival, they wouldn¡¯t miss such a grand event. They would usually lie in ambush outside the sacred auditorium and film the director and actors who appeared there.


    These rarely seen people would all gather at this time. If they were lucky, they could even conduct a simple interview with their idol and not be rejected.


    The patrolling guards were waiting for them, and everyone in the crowd was whispering to each other. In the distance, fans from all over the world could be seen holding self-made name tags or support items with the names of different actors and idols written on them. They upied different ces quietly and orderly.


    Donald and Chesare¡¯s fans were also in the crowd, and there were quite a number of them.


    Inparison, Jiang se was the least well-known among the three of them. Her influence was also the smallest. Furthermore, ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± had not been released yet. Although she had gained some fans from just one short clip, there were not many of them. Three to five of them were squeezed into the lineup of Donald¡¯s and Chesare¡¯s fans, so they did not seem as eye-catching.


    On the other hand, Laura had a lot of fans. These people formed their own faction and upied arge area. They held custom-made signs that read: Jiang se rejected ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± and left the production team! Leave United States!


    These people were obviously well-organized and well-documented. Standing on the street like this was very eye-catching. People passing by would pay attention to them. Many media reporters raised their cameras and took photos of their signs, which even caused the guards toe out and greet them several times.


    Under such circumstances, Donald thought that Jiang se would feel embarrassed. She was still young. As a Chinese girl, she would be the main lead in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. While she would receive a lot of attention, she would also be the most stressed out of them.


    Laura was currently very popr in the United States and had many fans. This ¡®boycott¡¯ should have been organized in advance. There might be nearly 100 Laura¡¯s fans who went to raise the sign. She might not be able to withstand the embarrassment in front of her.


    However, to Donald¡¯s surprise, she looked calm andposed when she nced at Laura¡¯s fans. It seemed that her mood wasn¡¯t affected at all, and she even smiled and waved at the few fans who hade to raise their signs.


    Her mannerism and magnanimity surprised Donald. He nced at Jiang se several times.


    There were many people who were familiar with chessaray and Donald. From time to time, someone woulde over to greet them. At the same time, they would size Jiang se up with a polite but slightly surprised look.


    Chessaray had abandoned Laura because of her. This caused a hugemotion in the United States. Laura¡¯s fans across the country were protesting on the inte and in various ces. There were even people who hade to the entrance of the sacred theater. Jiang se was in the ¡°limelight ¡°.


    I¡¯ve done some research on the ¡®filmmakers¡¯ this time. There are close to 100 films that have been submitted. After the selection, it was finally decided that 50 films would be broadcasted in the sacred Great Hall.


    The categories of awards included directors, actors, films, and other film-rted work. Each award had five film nominations, so thepetition for the salvation of God was still very strong.


    After Donald said this, Chesare appeared to be very rxed.


    He did not hide the fact that he had signed a gambling contract with an investment firm from Jiang se and Donald. Whether he could be nominated for the major awards of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ was very important to God¡¯s redemption.


    As the event went on, arge number of films were promoted in advance in order to stand out during the election period and increase their poprity. There were all kinds of films, including God¡¯s salvation. If it did not get nominated in the end, the limelight would be stolen by other films, which would have a certain impact on the box office of the film that had been preparing for many years.


    1.5 billion US dors at the box office was a lot. In the terms of the gambling agreement he signed, he needed the box office to reach this number before he could get the ie he was supposed to get.


    And if he really wanted to profit from this bet, the box office results had to be better.


    my friend, don¡¯t worry so much. I¡¯m very confident in God¡¯s salvation. Compared to Donald¡¯s slightly solemn expression, chessaray appeared very rxed. He had a feeling that victory was already in his grasp. He even smiled and chatted with familiar friends who came to greet him. It was only when the people who came to greet him gave Jiang se a curious look and turned to leave that he said in a rather pleasant tone, ¡±


    your coboration with Jiang is excellent. You¡¯ve constructed the world of ¡®God¡¯ perfectly. This is the most satisfying work I¡¯ve directed in all my years.


    He had watched the film in advance and was quite satisfied with the effects. In chessaray¡¯s opinion, even if Jiang se was a variable in the film, her performance could make up for these shorings. He smiled and said, ¡±


    after watching this movie, I think that every character in it is unique and no one can rece them.


    This was already a very high praise. Chesare was not a child. Since he dared to sign such a bet, he should be very confident about the quality of the film. Donald did not mention this topic again after hearing him say this.


    His gaze fell on Jiang se. When he was chatting with chessaray, she had listened with a smile. She only looked up when she noticed Donald¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Jiang¡¯s hair was cut short,¡±


    He noticed this. She was wearing a deep blue wool dress with a straight neck, and her short hair was very eye-catching. She had trimmed her extremely short eyebrows and bangs, and the rest of her hair wasbed back, revealing her beautiful and bright goose egg-shaped face with Chinese characteristics. Under her exquisite makeup, there was a clear feeling of beauty.


    Jiang SE¡¯s long hair still left a deep impression on Donald. Back when they were filming ¡± God¡¯s salvation, ¡± Laura had caused a part of Jiang SE¡¯s hair to be burnt during the filming of ¡± burning people ¡°.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Jiang se smiled and nodded.


    I cut my hair at the beginning of the year for a movie.


    Donald was not surprised to hear this. In his opinion, to lose weight and get close to the role required by the script was only the basic skill of an actor. it seems that you cut a lot.


    ¡°The plot needs it, so I¡¯ve cut them all.¡±


    When Jiang se said this, Donald was not the only one who was surprised. Even chessaray turned to look at her. Jiang se then briefly exined the plot of her next movie.


    it¡¯s a story about a suspect. The character setting in the story requires ¡®her¡¯ to make a provocative move against the police.


    Once they talked about the movie, Donald and censare couldn¡¯t help but be interested.

 Chapter 622

    622 Hope


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s script had a unique sense of irony. Unfortunately, he had a bad temper and was not easy to get along with. He had offended a lot of people, so the director and the actors could not get along well with each other. Therefore, the reputation of his directed works was worse and worse, and no one was willing to work with him anymore.


    However, when Donald and Chesare heard about the movie ¡± suspect, ¡± they were very interested in Huo Zhiming. They discussed it enthusiastically and the atmosphere was harmonious, which attracted the attention of many fans and media on the streets.


    ¡°Chesare is there!¡±


    The reporters from Huaxia information had also arrived in the United States before the start of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯.


    During the charity dinner hosted by ¡± the grace of the times, ¡± Yu Zilin had been transferred to the entertainment team for an interview at thest minute. However, after she had unintentionally discovered that Jiang se was working together with the Elysees brand and achieved great sess, the entertainment team¡¯s chief editor poached Yu Zilin from another interview team. He believed that she had a keen sense for entertainment gossip. For the ¡®centuries-old movie star¡¯ event, she had been sent over by Huaxia information media. He was a reporter who was interviewing colleagues from the United States branch of Huaxia information.


    The American reporter who was with Yu Zilin was called Guan Mingming. She was about the same age as Yu Zilin. She usually interviewed United States stars and knew a lot about foreign stars. She didn¡¯t know much about domestic stars. First, she saw Cesare, then she saw Donald.


    Compared to the new generation of stars who liked to show off and ept many interviews every day to gain poprity, an actor like Donald was already a rare figure to Guan Mingming.


    At Donald¡¯s position, he no longer cared about the media interviews, because his interview opportunities were often sought after by the media.


    The thing that people paid the most attention to was his works and his godly acting skills. Other than that, he did not like to appear in public and was a very low-key figure.


    However, inte November this year,¡¯centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ announced on their official website that ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ was also on the list of films that had been shortlisted for the screening in the Holy auditorium. As the main lead of the film, Donald¡¯s coboration with censare was his new film after several years of silence, and it attracted a lot of attention.


    ¡°I dare to make a bet with you.¡± When Guan Mingming saw Donald, he turned to Yu Zilin and whispered, ¡±


    at least 90% of the media attracted by ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ this year have Donald on their interview list!


    Yu Zilin did not pay attention to what her colleague was saying. When she heard Guan Mingming¡¯s words, she subconsciously followed her gaze. Guan Mingming saw chessaray and Donald, while she saw Jiang se!


    News of Jiang se cutting her hair short spread throughout the country after she attended an event in the US.


    Everyone was guessing why she cut her hair short, whether it was because of a rtionship problem or something else. It was Yu Zilin¡¯s first time seeing her with short hair.


    Although she had short bangs that were difficult to control, she gave off a pure and cold feeling. It seemed that she had a really good rtionship with Chesare and Donald. They talked andughed at ease, unlike many people who spected that it was just a publicity stunt for the release of the movie.


    When Yu Zilin saw Jiang se here, she was genuinely happy.


    ¡®Century-old filmmaker¡¯ had been held every three years since its establishment 96 years ago. They would choose the best works and carve their names on the wall of Honor for ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯. However, in more than a century, no Chinese work had been recorded in history, and no Chinese movie had been shortlisted.


    Jiang SE¡¯s participation in such an event had already attracted the attention of many movie fans and audiences in the country. She was the first Chinese actress to enter the sacred auditorium in the name of her work, not an elite Chinese filmmaker who entered the hall as a member.


    She hade with her work, which was very likely to be nominated for an award, and she was walking on the red carpet that wasid for the top filmmakers.


    If ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± could be nominated, it would represent the world¡¯s audience¡¯s recognition of Jiang se. It would also be a recognition of Chinese actors. For Chinese movie fans, this was a major event that was worth paying attention to.


    Many of Jiang SE¡¯s fans in the country were already paying attention to the official video window of ¡®century of cinema¡¯s voting. Online, Jiang SE¡¯s topic was constantly being discussed. Everyone hoped that her work would be nominated and that her long red carpet walk would be recorded in the video.


    When Yu Zilin saw Laura¡¯s fans in the distance holding up signs with the words ¡± if you don¡¯t stand on ceremony, ¡± she felt a little angry. She had wanted to go up to Jiang se and do a simple interview, but the line to enter the sacred auditorium was very fast. In a short while, it was Chesare and the others ¡®turn.


    Yu Zilin had no choice but to pick up her camera and snap a few photos of Jiang se. She gave up on the idea of interviewing her right away.


    She had a feeling that God¡¯s salvation would stand out from the other outstanding works this time. Chessaray had spent ten years polishing his sword beforeing up with this work of sincerity. Despite the heavy pressure, he still wanted to rece Jiang se. There must be something about her that he admired.


    If ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was really nominated for an award, the sacred Hall would open its doors to the media before the award ceremony. She could save her chance to interview Jiang se until after she was nominated!


    The inside of the sacred Great Hall could be seen from the official photos released by ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯. It was solemn and had the elegant and majestic decoration style of more than a century ago.


    Even with the passage of time, theter generations continued to repair and update the equipment, but they were just modifications on the basis of maintaining the original decoration style.


    The feeling waspletely different from the photos. The lobby of the entire auditorium was extremely high, and looking up, the ceiling was curved, as if it was an unreachable sky.


    Everything here was rted to movies. In the ss windows on the walls, there were images of famous people. As time passed, their smiles remained.


    On the left and right sides of the auditorium, as well as upstairs, there were different screening tforms. Behind them was an auditorium that could amodate tens of thousands of people. It was also the final award ceremony of ¡®centuries of filmmakers¡¯.


    The screening room for God¡¯s salvation was in Hall 16. Members who wanted to watch the movie could enter their Member Code in advance and book the movie.


    Compared to the directors and actors participating in the exhibition, centuries-old filmmaker had a lot more members. Even though schpeien hade early in the morning to line up, it was already more than four hourster when he passed his identity verification and entered the sacred auditorium.


    The screening of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ was in 40 minutes, and there was still plenty of time. Shupeien first bought a fast food meal to fill his stomach and was ready to go to Hall 16.

 Chapter 623

    623 Chapter 623-apprehensive


    When he found out that Chesare¡¯s work would participate in the election for centuries-old filmmaker, the first movie he decided to watch was ¡± God¡¯s salvation. before the event officially began, he had already booked a seat online and found the address of Hall 16 in ten minutes.


    Outside Hall 16, the electronic screen had already disyed the name of the movie, the salvation of God. After he verified his identity and entered, there were only five minutes left before the movie would officially start.


    There had been a lot of publicity for God¡¯s salvation recently, and Donald was the male lead. These two factors alone had already attracted many members to book tickets.


    In addition, the filmpany released a wonderful and eye-catching trailer at thest minute, which made the movie more popr even before it was released.


    The set could amodate 100 people, but 80% of the seats were already full. More people came in one after another as shupeien entered. It seemed that ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ was very likely to win a full house for the first broadcast in the sacred Great Hall.


    Shupeien was quite apprehensive about the final part of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯. The trailer released by the filmpany was simply too wonderful. The more attention it attracted, the more shupeien was worried that the essence of the final effect might be in the short film.


    Although he knew that Cesare must be confident in himself since he dared to bring his work to such a show, he wasn¡¯t so sure until he saw the film.


    In just a few minutes of broadcast time, he had checked his watch seven or eight times. At this moment, most of the people in the theater should have the same urgency as him.


    Jiang se and Donald entered the venue a minute before the film started. The lights had been turned off. After they entered, they sat in the two seats outside in thest row.


    Neither of them had watched the film after it was shot, so they decided to watch their own film first before deciding to watch the other people¡¯s works. As the time ticked down, it was finally time for the film to be officially released.


    The opening chapter of chessaray was magnificent. The endless snow and the gray sky were seamlessly connected, and there was almost no end to it.


    The howling of the wind had already started off with the image of the cold weather and harsh environment.


    When the wind blew across the ground, it stirred up the snow. The extended camera showed the vast snow scene to the eyes of every audience.


    In the snow, a ck dot was unusually eye-catching. It was swaying and walking over.


    It was not until she got closer that she could see that it was a tall and fit woman. Her curly golden hair was stuck to her face, which was red from the cold, in a very sorry state. The leather armor on her body had traces of battle, and many ces were stained with ck and red marks.


    As she walked, red blood gushed out of her leather armor from time to time, dripping down the leather armor. However, in the cold climate, the blood did not drip down, but instead solidified into icicles.


    However, what did not match her deste appearance was the determination in her pair of blue eyes. With every step she took, the veins on her forehead were clearly visible, and the hot air she exhaled was like thest breath in her chest. When the audience was worried that she would fall into the snow with her next step, she was able to stand firm until she fell in front of a church door.


    The church was already very dpidated. From the cold atmosphere in the front yard, it could be seen that there were not many believers here. Connecting it to the vast snow before, it was easy to associate it with a dpidated church in a small town on the edge.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    As soon as the female warrior moved her finger, a gentle male voice rang in her ears. She subconsciously reached for her sword and opened her eyes vigntly, only to find that she was no longer in a World of Ice and snow.


    She was lying in a simple room with a firece burning next to her, warming up the whole house.


    A man in a ck priest¡¯s robe sat by the fire and smiled at her. The church¡¯s seal on his chest made the girl let her guard down immediately, and sheid back down.


    I found you at the entrance of the church.


    When he spoke, his expression was a little embarrassed. The miserable and neglected life made the old man look a little timid.


    Suffering and poverty were engraved on his hunched back. The priest¡¯s robe on his body could be seen to have been worn for many years, as it was very old. Facing the girl¡¯s gaze, he looked a little shy.


    ¡°I¡¯m Andre, the priest of this town.¡±


    When he had rescued Shireen, he had already seen the unique emblem of the church Knights on her. She was a female knight of the church, named Shireen, and served the Pope.


    He just wondered why a female knight woulde to such a remote ce.


    As they got along, the two of them gradually became familiar with each other. Andre learned from Shireen that many priests of the church were glorious and rich in Rome, and he was envious.


    Shireen¡¯s personality was like fire, and she was extremely loyal to the church. After being saved by Andre, and as a fellow member of the church, her trust in Andre was increasing day by day. While she was recuperating, she would also casually mention the life of a rich Bishop to Andre. She did not notice that the look in Andre¡¯s eyes had gradually changed.


    He didn¡¯t have a Bishop in the church who trusted him and was willing to help him, so when he was assigned, he was sent to this remote town, far away from the center of the church.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this ident, he might have been a servant of God for the rest of his life, a part of the pontiff, and not even know what the Roman Pontiff looked like.


    Shireen¡¯s words ignited the me in Andre¡¯s heart. He also yearned to be valued, to be able to obtain Supreme abilities, to be respected by the people, to be served by Knights and maids.


    However, in reality, he had to stay in this small town, day after day, receiving offerings from the nearby believers, bringing a little food, and living a poor life.


    He was dissatisfied with the hierarchy system of the church, and began to doubt the existence of gods.


    If God really existed, why was he so devout to ¡®her¡¯, praying sincerely every day, but never receiving a gift from God?


    Shireen¡¯s injuries were almost healed. She was ready to leave and return to the bishop¡¯s Court.


    my journey was dyed this time. If it wasn¡¯t for the heretics ¡®counterattack before their death, I should have returned to the goddess¡¯ embrace long ago. The girl who was cold and emotionless when she mentioned the heresy, had a warm and sincere look of worship when she mentioned the goddess.


    did you know that goddesses really do exist, Andre? ¡±


    She grabbed the food with one hand and stuffed it into her mouth.


    in the process of exterminating the heretics, I obtained an incantation that can summon a priest and tell your wishes to God. You will get what you want!

 Chapter 624

    624 Acting skills


    She was excited when she mentioned it, but she didn¡¯t notice that Andre¡¯s eyes widened when he heard her.


    The firewood in the firece made a slight sound as it burned, but at this time, Andre¡¯s heartbeat was so loud that it drowned out all the other sounds around him. Under the camera, his pupils contracted, and his words were almost inaudible under his intense breathing, ¡±


    ¡°God, do gods exist?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Shireen nodded solemnly. This poor girl hadplete trust in herpanions, and she did not hold back at all.


    ¡°After returning to the church, I will report this matter to the Pope.¡±


    Only after knowing this incantation would the church truly have the ability tomunicate with God and be God¡¯s spokesperson in the human world, serving his believers better.


    Shireen¡¯s arrival had disrupted Andre¡¯s peaceful life. After learning of such a huge secret, his behavior waspletely different from Shireen¡¯s.


    He easily obtained the incantation tomunicate with the gods from Shireen. He learned that in order to pray to the gods, one only needed to offer a pure soul as a sacrifice, and one¡¯s wish woulde true.


    After Shireen told him the incantation without holding anything back, there was a sigh in the hall. It was obvious that the audience knew that Shireen had been tricked.


    Andre couldn¡¯t suppress the impulse in his heart. He had been ordinary for too many years. Now that such an opportunity was presented to him, how could he let it go?


    If such a secret was true, it would be better for him to know it alone than for those in power in the Imperial court to know.


    Shireen waspletely unguarded against him. When he used Shireen as a sacrifice and began to chant the spell, the girl was caught off guard and looked as if she had not reacted in time. Supreme priest, I offer Shireen¡¯s soul as a sacrifice. Please grant me the soul.


    Shireen¡¯s face was filled with pain. When she heard that Andre had offered her as a sacrifice in exchange for power, she couldn¡¯t believe it and was furious.


    This scene was yed by a Canadian actor. Her acting skills were not bad, but when she worked with Donald, she was overshadowed by Donald¡¯s Andrew.


    There were traces of her imitating Jiang se in her performance. After all, chessaray was already very satisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s role as Shireen in the early stages of the movie. Later on, when they switched roles at thest minute, arge part of her performance was influenced by Jiang se, including some of her small movements, which she imitated to perfection.


    While the audience was on tenterhooks, Jiang SE¡¯s attention was focused on Donald¡¯s character, Andre.


    He showed Andre¡¯s early character of being timid because of life in every pore of his skin. Later, his greed was noticed by the audience with the changes in his eyes.


    In this scene between Shireen and Andre, Donald had attracted the audience¡¯s attention with his outstanding performance. Even when Shireen had been burned by the heavenly Fire during the sacrifice, most of the audience¡¯s emotions were more inclined towards Andre¡¯s gritting teeth instead of sympathy.


    Shireen was furious. As a female knight of the temple, her strength and perseverance were extraordinary. After realizing that she had been deceived, she wanted to counterattack and stop Andre¡¯s actions at the first moment.


    As the speed of the incantation increased, the fire on Shireen¡¯s body burned more and more vigorously. As she pounced on Andre, the incantation was alsoing to an end. Her scream came to an end, and her body turned into crystal dust, disappearing from this world.


    Andre¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He was so frightened by Shireen¡¯s pounce before she disappeared that he fell to the ground, his body trembling.


    He had obtained power. In this world, he was the only one who knew the secret of this spell.


    He seemed to have learned the spell without a teacher. At this moment, Andre¡¯s body seemed to be full of strength. He was still immersed in joy when a shrill scream from outside the town cut through the night sky.


    Shireen destroyed the heretics and demons and sealed them up. She used her body as a medium to drive away the evil spirits of hell.


    With the disappearance of her body, the seal was broken, and the town was upied by demons who broke out of the space.


    On this night, Andre had just obtained power, but he had caused trouble again. He had been in the town for many years and was familiar with every face.


    These people used to worship him and share what little food they had with him, but now because of his actions, they had attracted a disaster.


    He exterminated the demons with the power he exchanged from the gods and drove them into hell again. The night seemed iparably long because of this disaster. People ran around and hid, trying to escape the ughter of the heretics.


    In this hellish scene, Lannie¡¯s first thought was the church¡¯s protection. She was a loyal believer of the church, and she had a pure and soft heart. She believed that God would take her believers out of the abyss of suffering.


    The girl sneaked into the church amidst the sounds of fighting outside. The statue of the god seemed cold and numb at this time. She knelt in front of the statue and prayed seriously, ¡±


    Supreme God, please save your loyal believer, Yingluo.


    This scene was ironic to the spell Andre had chanted earlier.


    The young girl¡¯s weak body trembled, and she seemed somewhat helpless. One could even hear the fear in her voice.


    The moment she appeared, the audience in the theater recognized that she was the Chinese girl in the movie. Compared to the faces with high noses and big eyes on the screen, her facial features were not as profound, but they made her look more immature.


    When she ran out, she must have been in a hurry. She didn¡¯t even put on her shoes and ran all the way barefooted. Her toes were curled up pitifully and had already turned red from the cold.


    Her clothes were very thin, and her long hair wrapped around her thin body. She was still praying, even when a demon broke through the threshold of the church and entered the temple, the roar it let out caused the rubble above the church, which had been in disrepair for a long time, to fall.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± This was the first thing that shupeien felt. He even forgot that he was still in the cinema at this moment. Everything in front of him was just an imagined world created by the director. However, shupeien also forgot that he seemed to have entered an iparably real illusion. The roar of the devil and the soft trembling voice of the girl intertwined together. The girl¡¯s head was lowered as if she was covering her ears and stealing a Bell. It was as if the demon could Pierce her with a single finger.


    The audience¡¯s senses were brought into the scene, and shupien¡¯s heart tightened. The next moment, the demon found the girl kneeling in front of the statue of God and walked toward her step by step.


    The closer it got to the girl, the more worried it became. The floor of the church cracked because of the devil¡¯s steps, and more and more debris fell from above. The statue of the god was also shaking as if it would fall down at any time.


    This scene gripped the audience¡¯s hearts. Lannie suppressed her fear and the camera fell on her pale face. She trembled and climbed into the grid under the statue. She turned around and saw the ferocious demon reaching out to her.

 Chapter 625

    625 Chapter 625-divine


    Chapter


    Shu Peien took a deep breath and grabbed the arm of the chair in the theater.


    He had watched the trailer and knew that in the trailer, Lannie would be saved by Andre. However, he was still affected by the extreme fear in her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but worry for her.


    Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills in ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± had once again undergone a qualitative transformation. She had gone from being simr in her previous works to being simr in spirit today. She had used her emotions to bring out Lannie¡¯s fear. Her acting style had be much more advanced, and even the audience was affected.


    When she was shooting this scene, the ¡®demon¡¯ in front of her was a prop, but she could face the virtual ¡®demon¡¯ and burst out with real feelings. Even if her rationality knew that it was fake, she subconsciously immersed herself in the atmosphere of fear she created and was affected by her.


    To achieve this feeling, she had to first ¡®hypnotize¡¯ herself, and then ¡®hypnotize¡¯ the audience.


    This kind of ability was much more outstanding than Zhang Yuqin¡¯s role in ¡°demon ¡°, which had nominated her for the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ at the French Film Festival.


    Only now did shupeien faintly understand the real reason why chessaray was willing to withstand the pressure and make an exception to use her in such a blockbuster.


    She was like a ball of y, molded into different life-like characters in the hands of every director. Along the way, even she herself might not be able to name which movie was her representative work, but every character she created became an irreplicable ssic, with her own unique stamp, and no one could rece her.


    The directors who had worked with her might love to be ¡®unremarkable¡¯ like her, and only serve the script and story.


    The ¡®demon¡¯ approached step by step. Lannie shrank into the corner of the God. This Cold Stone statue could not be her salvation. The camera fixed on her face. Fear seeped out of her eyes, but she curled up again. Her hands were clenched, and she was still in a praying position.


    She had a good grasp of the bnce between the despair and hope of the people in her heart. When the ¡®demon¡¯ reached out to her, she subconsciously shrank back and instinctively leaned toward the statue, which made people¡¯s hearts tense.


    At the most desperate moment, Andre finally arrived. As he chanted, the ¡®demon¡¯ let out a desperate roar. Its huge body was hit by the spell. don¡¯t worry. he reached out to the little girl.¡±I will save you.¡±


    This scene, which had originally appeared in the trailer and could make people¡¯s blood boil, now appeared in the main film, making shupeien feel quite touched.


    No matter how disgusting Andre¡¯s act of betraying Shireen in exchange for powerful strength was in the previous plot, it couldn¡¯t erase the gentleness and affection he brought to Lannie when he reached out his hand.


    Lannie¡¯s ¡®weakness¡¯ only showed that Andre had a ¡®despicable and shameless¡¯ side to him, and that he still had a part of his humanity left. Such contradictions andplications truly reflected human nature, making Andre more full and alive.


    Shupeien felt that he should take back his previous opinion of Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills. Her fear when she faced the ¡®demon¡¯ was already a sublimation of her acting skills. At this moment, her cooperation with Andre renewed shupeien¡¯s opinion of her.


    Her cooperation with Andre was wless. At this moment, the joy that emerged from the corner made people¡¯s noses ache and their hearts throb.


    Lannie reached out her trembling hand. At this moment, Andre was like her salvation.


    The counterattack curse of the ¡®devil¡¯ before its death hit Andre, and there was a burst of exmations in the theater.


    To the people of the town, this night was undoubtedly like the end of the world. Andre sent every ¡®demon¡¯ back to the depths of hell. When the light of dawn appeared on the horizon, his face was already very pale.


    The survivors he saved followed him closely, bathing in the sun with the joy of surviving the disaster, but they also felt pain for their loved ones who died in the hands of the ¡®devil¡¯st night.


    Andre¡¯s reputation soared, and he became the Savior of the entire town.


    His actions of eliminating the heretics and the ¡®evil demons¡¯ made his name resound throughout the entire church.


    The Roman Curia had sent him a summoning letter. The Pope was prepared to meet him in person and confer a title on him, a devout priest.


    He had sacrificed Shireen and prayed to the gods for the power and authority he had obtained. At this moment, it had been realized.


    After leaving the small town, one could imagine that his future would be a journey filled with flowers and worship. The Pope¡¯s reception and his exceptional promotion meant that he had truly obtained the right to enter the inner circle of the church through this ¡®prayer¡¯.


    Just as he had prayed, he would be the future Pope under God¡¯s protection. He would be able to call the shots in the church and represent theing of Andrew¡¯s era.


    The townspeople sent Andre off with joy. Before he left, he took Lannie, who he had saved, with him. Her family had died in the hands of the ¡®devil¡¯. Perhaps it was because the child trusted himpletely, or perhaps it was because Andre knew deep in his heart that she had no one to rely on and was rted to the¡¯ miracle ¡®that he had created. So, he rushed to Rome with Lannie with a contradictory mentality.


    He was received by the Pope and became the hero of the people.


    In the town, his deeds were highly sought after by the believers. The people believed that his battle was a miracle. Andre¡¯s reputation reached an unprecedented level, and he became one of the sessors of the Pope.


    He was no longer the poor and disrespected priest in the small town. He was about to be the future master of the Holy Church, in charge of this huge God¡¯s empire.


    But on the other side of the extreme scenery, Andre faintly felt that something was wrong.


    When he saved Lannie, he was affected by the devil¡¯s dying curse. In the beginning, he found that his feet had turned into bones, and the curse could not be removed.


    No matter how he flipped through all the files in the Imperial court and tried all the divine water, he could not dispel this curse from hell.


    The magic power of the curse became stronger and stronger. At first, it was under his feet, and then it gradually spread to his calves, knees, and then to his waist, chest, and arms.


    Furthermore, the power of the curse was getting stronger by the day. He could clearly see how his body was decaying. His movements were hindered, and it was already difficult for him to walk.


    If he allowed this situation to continue, he would die one day.


    There was nothing in the world that was scarier than knowing that he was facing death, especially when he had just obtained power and strength. How could he be willing to ept this?


    Chapter


    Andre had spent a lot of effort to get all of this. He had even sacrificed Shireen. He was about to be the Pope. He was the People¡¯s hero, but he did not have long to live.


    Under such circumstances, Andre once again recalled the incantation to summon the gods. He decided to offer another sacrifice in exchange for the request of ¡®eternal life¡¯ from the gods.


    Desires were always endless. Once the door of ¡®greed¡¯ was opened, it was difficult to close it again.


    Andre not only wanted to pray to the gods for eternal life, but he also wanted to create a ¡®miracle¡¯ to make his reputation unprecedented.


    But to pray to God, one needed to offer a pure soul as a sacrifice. He thought of Lannie.


    She was one of the survivors of that night in the town. Because she was saved by Andre, she trusted him very much. She was a pure child and had a very respectful and devout heart to God. If she was sacrificed, her wish might be fulfilled.


    Shireen had once said that the more one asked for, the more one had to pay for this incantation. After Andre had made up his mind, he had be more gentle and concerned about Lannie.


    It was a precious memory for Lannie.


    Until she was brought to the altar by Andre in the name of dispelling the evil spirit¡¯s curse, she had full trust in Andre.


    In front of the huge statue of the god in the center of the church, there were already many believers who had received the news ande to witness the miracle.


    A few heretics who had been cursed by the ¡®monsters¡¯ were tied up and hung in the air. Andre¡¯s lower body had lost some feeling. The dark curse was swallowing his mobility. He was helped up to the high tform by the Knights.


    As soon as he appeared, the people cheered wildly and shouted his name. His arms were already somewhat out of control. Under the priest¡¯s robe, he had lost all feeling in his lower body. His abdomen had be a skeleton. As he swayed, one could hear the slight ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound of the bones hitting each other.


    All of this made him panic, and chessaray showed his panic on camera. The believers below the stage were shouting loudly, ¡± ¡°The great God bi an¡±


    ...


    ¡°Lord Bishop, please!¡±


    All these sounds were erased in Andre¡¯s ears. He only heard the sound of bones hitting each other. He couldn¡¯t even hide his fear, as if he was afraid of being heard by the people around him. Every time he moved, he subconsciously observed the expressions of the people around him.


    This fear was mocked by censare.


    He was still looking at Lannie with aplicated expression. She trusted him and had no idea what was going to happen next.


    He didn¡¯t have much time left. He couldn¡¯t dy any longer. He could feel his life force disappearing with every passing second.


    It was possible that if his heart suddenly stopped beating in the next moment, he would die on the spot.


    At that time, everyone would discover his secret and burn his body. Everything he had done in the past woulde to naught. He would no longer be able to gain honor, enjoy delicious food, breathe this pure air, and even get off this high tform, he would still need someone to support him.


    Supreme priest, I am your devout believer.


    He began to chant an incantation, and sparks began to appear on Lannie and the other ¡®heretics¡¯ bodies. Their faces showed pain, and they screamed wildly.


    Lannie endured the pain. She remembered the ¡®exorcism¡¯ ritual that Andre had mentioned, even though she already felt that something was wrong.


    The people in the theater already knew about Lannie¡¯s ending, and their faces were filled with pity. Shupeien let out a long sigh, and then he heard Andre read, ¡± I¡¯m willing to use Lannie¡¯s Kasaya as a sacrifice to show my respect to you. Please grant me an endless life. when he said this, Lannie, who was the closest to him, widened her eyes.


    ...


    She had been burned beyond recognition, and the pain on her face was heart-wrenching. When she was burned by the fire, the girl did not scream or cry. She had been silently chanting spells with Andre. When Andre said her name and used her soul as a sacrifice, she stopped chanting. She turned her head with great difficulty. Andre seemed to know that his plot had been exposed.


    ¡°Until the end of the world¡±


    ¡°No, no, father, please¡±


    At this moment, Lannie already knew that she had been deceived. She began to struggle with all her might, like a dying ant.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    The mes drowned her, and the anger of being deceived made her scream even sharper than herpanions who were sacrificed.


    The people were shouting, ¡±


    ¡°Drive out the heresy, burn her, burn her!¡±


    Lannie¡¯s struggle at this moment made Andre¡¯s heart palpitate. He didn¡¯t expect this gentle and introverted girl to explode with a resistance that was far more terrifying than Shireen¡¯s after knowing the truth.


    ¡°Lord Bishop, please!¡±


    The Knight subconsciously stepped forward to help Andre away. He felt that after the incantation was finished, the heretics turned into dust and disappeared from the world. His skeletal body began to stop.


    He could feel that the dark curse that had been devouring his life seemed to have stopped at his chest and had no intention of spreading further.


    But what made Andre uneasy was that Lannie¡¯s body was still burning. She didn¡¯t disappear like the others.


    She struggled and let out a shrill scream. This strange situation was getting more and more worrying. More and more Knights surrounded her. As the mes around Lannie burned bigger and bigger, the people of the church finally changed their expressions.


    In the middle of the square, the Father¡¯s statue had cracked under the high temperature, and the people were also affected by this strange atmosphere, feeling a little uneasy, and the shouting gradually became softer.


    Under Andre¡¯s serious gaze, Lannie¡¯s mes burned the iron chains that bound her red. Her face looked quite ferocious under the light of the fire.


    Her back began to bend, as if something was going to Pierce out of her body. She tried her best to bend her body, and the next moment, she raised her head and screamed. A pair of ck wings broke out of her back and quickly expanded in the wind.


    The believers let out terrified cries, and the people who saw this retreated.


    Andre was also shocked. He subconsciously chanted a spell and sted it at Lannie.


    The ck wings on her back spread open, and with a slight p, the mes were retracted back into her body. She angrily tore the chains on her body, and when Andre¡¯s spells hit her, they seemed to be unable to cause her any harm.


    When she raised her head, her ck eyes showed a bit of flirtatiousness.


    Her eyes were moving, as if they were heartless and ridiculing, apletely different person from the original Lannie.


    At this moment, Shu Peien could feel the resentment of her after her rebirth. She was high up in the air, not saying a word, but she had absolute power that was enough to control the situation. He could feel it from the short film on the small screen, and when it came to the big screen, it felt even more real!

 Chapter 626

    626 Chapter 626 redemption


    The deathly aura lingered around Lannie and gradually spread out, almost covering the light in the sky.


    The studio was silent. Chessaray¡¯s impressive vibes shocked everyone in the studio!


    At this moment, Jiang SE¡¯s beauty was different from the gentle Nortnd beauty in ¡°the Grand asion of Beiping ¡°. She had a sharp and domineering aura that conquered the entire audience.


    Chessaray had found another way to open up her beauty. Her eyes, which were unique to China, were now magical under the blessing of makeup. When she looked at everyone, she made them feel the fear of death.


    Andre¡¯s incantation hit her. She looked down at her feet and saw the ck mist surrounding her. Tears gathered at the corners of her eyes. The dense sorrow turned into a magical ink-like ck and disappeared in her eyes.


    The audience in the theater let out soft sighs when they saw this scene. Their minds were captured by the plot, and they felt deep sympathy for Lannie¡¯s experience.


    But the next moment, when she raised her head, her eyes caught sight of Andre¡¯s figure. It turned into resentment and surrounded her. The ck gas on her body grew stronger. She pped her wings and flew towards Andre, but just as she moved, she was hit by Andre¡¯s spell. She swayed for a while before stabilizing her body.


    When the believers below saw this scene, they came back to their senses.


    this is a demon! A demon!


    The temple Knights quickly surrounded Andre. They unsheathed their swords and aimed them at Jiang se.


    The priest prayed to the gods and prayed for their blessings.


    Andre¡¯s image of driving out the ¡®demons¡¯ was deeply rooted in their hearts. In addition, his act of purifying the ¡®heresy¡¯ had awakened the ¡®demon¡¯ bloodline ¡®hidden¡¯ in Lannie¡¯s body. The believers had a strange fanaticism towards him, and they approached him fearlessly.


    Lannie tried to move forward several times, but she was stopped by the Knight.


    The hurricane raised by her wings swept the statues in front of the square into pieces, and the huge rocks that fell hit the devout believers, making them Dodge.


    Amidst the loud rumbling, smoke and dust rose, but there was still an endless stream of people pouncing on her, preventing her from approaching Andre.


    This battle happened in the time it took for a spark to fly off a Flint, but chessaray was able to p it to his heart¡¯s content.


    He was indeed the director who understood the audience¡¯s psychology the best. He had filmed the battle in front of the square in a Grand and imposing manner.


    The so-called madness of the believers, the absolute loyalty of a Knight, and the girl who had be a ¡®demon¡¯ after being deceived,bined at this moment to burst out an unparalleled charm.


    The long and drawn-out camera fully and thoroughly showed Lannie¡¯s madness at this moment, which made people feel high!


    After several failed attacks, she was covered in wounds. She stopped her suicidal actions and looked deeply at Andre, as if cursing, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    She left these words with endless meaning, pped her wings, and quickly disappeared in the air, leaving the frightened believers and the people of the temple behind. The high battle momentum seemed to be covered by a shadow because of Lannie¡¯s words.


    Andre looked at Lannie¡¯s disappearing figure with a serious expression. He gritted his teeth, but his facial muscles were trembling, showing that he couldn¡¯t calm his heart.


    The surrounding believers cheered because of Lannie¡¯s defeat, but he squinted his eyes. Under the camera, his shoulders were stiff, his throat was moving, but his chest was strangely t, like a piece of wood that was not breathing.


    This scene captured the hearts of the people and made them feel embarrassed.


    After Lannie¡¯s departure, although the people had obtained a temporary victory, her existence seemed to have cast a shadow over the people of this world. The Knights were sent out in batches to search for traces of the ¡®demons¡¯ and fight for the honor of the church.


    The more people believed in the gods, the more they prayed for their blessings, and the more they yearned for redemption.


    That ¡®blessing¡¯ incident had made Andre¡¯s reputation reach an unprecedented level. There were many people in the church who wanted him to be promoted to Pope. The Pope appointed him as the sessor and passed the position of Pope to Andre in the name of ¡®divine right¡¯.


    He had obtained what he had dreamed of-money, power, status, and the strength to be sought after by others.


    But what made Andre feel fear was his body that couldn¡¯t be seen by people.


    After he sacrificed Lannie and the others in exchange for eternal life, his body stopped moving towards death. However, he found that he could no longer breathe, enjoy food, or sleep. His time seemed to have stopped at the moment of sacrifice and became eternal.


    However, the spell did not heal his Cursed Body. His lower body was still a skeleton, and he had lost all senses of cold, heat, and pain. He had be a disabled person!


    He could only sit on the high throne every day. In order to hide his abnormality, he had to pretend to be calm.


    He imed that his body was severely damaged in the process of driving out the heresy. He had to rely on the help of Knights and transportation to go in and out. No matter how exquisite the food was, he still could not taste it. His long life had be a fear that brought him great torture.


    Disaster befell thend, and the existence of demons shrouded the God Pce. While Lannie was being tortured, Andre was also in deep waters and suffering.


    Eternal life made him unable to feel any joy. When the lower half of his body lost consciousness, making it difficult for him to walk, he had to cover up his own abnormality and force himself to act like a normal person. Power and status soon became one of his torments.


    He began to reminisce about the days in the small town. Back then, he was simple and poor, but he had no regrets.


    The biggest worry of praying every day was that he wouldn¡¯t be able to wear any clothes after washing his priest¡¯s robe.


    But now, with the change in power and status, his troubles increased day by day. He could not sleep at night, he had food but could not eat, he could not get close to anyone, he could not let anyone know his secrets, and no one could talk to him.


    At first, he wanted to change the situation, but Lannie¡¯s strange change made him scared. He was worried that if his prayer failed again, the situation would be more difficult to control.


    However, human desires were hard to control. Once Pandora¡¯s Box was opened, it was hard to control one¡¯s ambition.


    He had used his authority to secretly sacrifice the temple Knights in an attempt to restore his body to its original state. However, what made Andre feel despair was that he was unable to do so.


    The power of ¡®God¡¯ could push him forward and give him everything he didn¡¯t have, but it could never bring things back to the beginning.


    He had sacrificed many Knights of the Temple, but they had all failed in the end. From the beginning, he was full of hope, to the end, he was in despair, and he hated this ¡®eternal¡¯ life.


    Andre had tried tomit suicide, but his life seemed to have been ¡®bestowed¡¯ by the gods and no longer belonged to him. He had tried many ways, but none of them could end his life.


    He tried to pray again, but he didn¡¯t know if it was because God¡¯s need for souls became higher after each sacrifice, or if his dirty soul was rejected by God, he couldn¡¯t return to eternity.


    During his many years in the temple, he had flipped through all the ancient books and tried to find a way to break the ¡®curse¡¯, but he had found nothing.


    In the end, from the mouth of an ancient priest, he learned that ¡®the one who tied the bell is needed to untie the bell¡¯, and the matter started with¡¯ whoever¡¯, and ¡®whoever¡¯ it ended with.


    When they saw this, everyone in the theater, including shupeien, sighed. They thought of Andre¡¯s high-spirited appearance in his early years and then thought of his current situation.


    Lannie had finally made aeback, and she had dealt a devastating blow to the temple.


    The camera looked down from above and could see the vastnd. Humans were as small as ants, but they were willing to die for their faith.


    Under the lingering clouds, Pope Andre personally led the Army. The Knights of the church had a Grand aura and were determined to eradicate heresy. Ironically, their symbol of theocracy had long been in a state worse than death.


    The witch pped her wings and descended from the sky, dispersing the fog and bringing with it a shadow that covered the sky.


    ...


    Many people in the theater had seen this scene in the trailer of the salvation of God, but when they saw it in real life, it made their blood boil far more than in the short three-minute ¡®fast food¡¯ trailer.


    With the previous stories as the foundation, Lannie¡¯s ident at this moment almost made Shu Peien lose hisposure.


    finally, I see you again, Andre.


    Compared to the time when she flew away from the central square of the temple many years ago, Lannie was even more imposing now.


    If Lannie¡¯s appearance earlier was only the beginning, then she was undoubtedly extremely dangerous now.


    Her image was gorgeous, and her aura kept on rising. When Shu Peien thought that she had been ¡®demonized¡¯ after being deceived, the Furious look of admiration she had shown him was already the limit of her ¡®dominance¡¯, the current Jiang se had once again refreshed his view.


    Her long hair fluttered in the cold wind, and her eyes were filled with ridicule. This kind of indifference was far more deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts than the hostility she showed.


    Many years ago, she was a girl who hid under the statue of God, waiting for Andre¡¯s redemption. She was once Andre¡¯s sacrifice, a gift to God. She was weak and powerless.


    But now, she was an insufferably arrogant demon. Hatred had swallowed her heart, making her invincible!


    She held Andre in her hand, and the knight¡¯s sword could not leave a single mark on her body.


    Her fingertips pinched Andrew, grabbing him and flying into the clouds. The people of the temple on the ground were still trying to save His Majesty, the ¡®Pope¡¯.


    ...


    kill the devil, kill the devil bi an ¡±


    The Knights and believers were shouting slogans. Andre¡¯s neck was being strangled, but he was calm.


    In the face of this ¡®demon¡¯ that everyone feared, he carefully observed her expression.


    The ck mist that surrounded her body was like a vengeful spirit that refused to leave. Her snow-white skin looked strangely white against the ck mist.


    He remembered that Lannie was hiding under the statue of the god, trembling and waiting for him to save her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡±


    Heughed and said, ¡± this is the ¡®gift¡¯ of God. When he said this, there was a hidden meaning.


    Her eyes were so ck that they were almost blue, with a strange color. They were embedded in her pale but lusterless face, like two pools of dead water, making people shiver.


    Her slender fingers clutched his throat, but he seemed unaffected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to breathe anymore. I¡¯m immortal.¡±


    At this moment, Andre¡¯s words made Lannie¡¯s eyes fill with a hurricane, as if a storm wasing and about to drown him.


    His calmness was in stark contrast to her burning anger.


    When everyone in the theater was anticipating the meeting between the victim ¡®devil¡¯ and the kind-looking ¡®priest¡¯, the huge irony was like a sharp sword, stabbing into the heart of every audience.


    The victim was furious and filled with despair, while the perpetrator of this tragedy was smiling calmly.


    you know, I sacrificed all of you in exchange for eternal life. He reached out his hand and closed his eyes against the wind. The wind blew through his white and slightly curled hair, but he could not feel the gift of nature. He was being strangled, but he was still talking to Lannie naturally.


    The fear of ordinary people being dominated and controlled by a ¡®demon¡¯, but he couldn¡¯t sense her threat. All of this was meaningless to him.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Lannie lifted her chin and tightened her grip on him. Her teeth were white and neat under her red lips. At this moment, she was angry and hateful.


    Her sharp scream was like the cry of an injured person, and it made Andreugh out loud.


    ¡°Can ¡®demons¡¯ be afraid too?¡± When he said this, he sounded like he was provoking her. However, Shu Peien could hear a hint of envy in his voice. The scene of Donald and Jiang se acting together exploded in his mind. It was an extremely satisfying and stimting sensation.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± shut up! she shouted angrily again.


    It was Andre who had turned her into this. He had destroyed her life and everything she had.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± She mumbled softly, not hiding her hatred at all.


    ¡°Are you dead?¡± Andre reached out and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what I need.¡±


    She really could not kill him. No matter what method she used, she could not kill him.


    Andre was right. He had used innocent souls in exchange for ¡®eternal life¡¯. At this moment, Lannie¡¯s despair filled the entire cinema.


    From a certain point of view, the two of them were in the same boat. He was trapped in the curse of ¡®eternal life¡¯, and she was trapped in hatred and despised by people. They were both unable to break free.


    She remembered the incantation that was engraved in her heart. It was the ¡®curse¡¯ that had brought a huge change to her life. She had had enough of this life. Now that she found that she couldn¡¯t kill Andre with ordinary methods, she began to chant the incantation. Supreme priest, Oh Yingluo.


    When Andre heard her chant the spell, he was stunned at first, then heughed out loud. Heughed so hard that if he had tears, they would have been all over his face.


    many years ago, I learned from a Pdin named Shireen a series of Blessing Spells tomunicate with the gods. If you recite it, you can get anything you want, haha.


    He started from the moment he sacrificed Shireen to obtain the power and authority he had dreamed of. He also mentioned how he had saved Lannie.


    I¡¯ve been cursed, and my life is in danger.

 Chapter 627

    627 Chapter 627-not empty


    I¡¯m willing to follow your instructions and receive your redemption, Qianqian.


    Lannie was still chanting. Andre calmly pulled open his clothes. Under his clothes, half of his body was bone and flesh, while the other half was a skeleton. It was extremely terrifying. This scene frightened the witch, and she subconsciously stopped chanting.


    I¡¯ve just be the spiritual leader of the believers and will lead the temple to glory and eternity. I¡¯m the spokesperson of God in the human world. How can I die? ¡±


    He had the intention to sacrifice Lannie and the others in exchange for eternal life.


    Perhaps Shireen¡¯s divine skill in the sacrifice was due to her extreme devotion to God. God epted her soul and granted her request.


    The moment Lannie found out the truth, she deeply felt betrayal. In a fit of anger, she fell into darkness and was detested by God.


    This man, who had wrapped himself tightly in front of his believers, revealed his true secret for the first time in many years. He could speak freely about the story in his heart.


    Compared to Lannie, who had the appearance of a ¡®devil¡¯, he should be the real devil that was despised.


    The Knights below were still fighting for their ¡®faith¡¯. They were singing the Holy hymn of the temple, boosting the morale of the Warriors and pushing forward.


    Under the sky, Andre could finally speak freely. He had been waiting for this day for many years.


    I¡¯ve read through the ancient books of the Holy Temple and searched for the traces of God. It¡¯s useless.


    Once the contract was established, it could not be reneged on. This was an invible agreement that belonged to the ¡®gods¡¯.


    In fact, for many years after that, Andre had always doubted the existence of ¡®God¡¯ in this world and what kind of existence ¡®she¡¯ was. The spell that Shireen had said to pray to ¡®God¡¯ was like a curse that was harmful to him.


    I¡¯m willing to offer Andre¡¯s soul as a sacrifice to show my respect for you. Please grant me the chance to return to the past, back to eleven years ago, to the day when Rock Town underwent great changes!


    She quickly chanted an incantation, and shupeien closed his eyes.


    His eyelids blocked all the images. After his eyes stopped watching the characters and the plot of the movie, his hearing became sharper.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Without the visual effect, Andre¡¯s voice sounded even more emotional. Schpeien could hear the despair and helplessness hidden under the calmness of his words. it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t start over.


    There was a hint of a smile in his voice. If one listened carefully, they would hear the sound of air leaking from a broken bellow. Combined with the skeletal form of his lower body, Donald¡¯s acting skills had been refined to every point.


    Supreme priest, I am your devout believer, Lannie.


    Compared to his hoarseness and old age, Lannie¡¯s tone was a little rushed. The cry of a warrior came from the ground far away, and there was the sound of the wind as the wings pped. Her eagerness was disyed in her hurried ¡®incantation¡¯.


    When she mentioned the words ¡®devout believer¡¯, there was some sadness, pity, anger, and unwillingness. She did not shout with all her strength, and her sorrowful face could not be seen. However, with the charm of her voice, she passed her true feelings into the audience¡¯s ears.


    It was clear that Jiang se had put in some effort into her lines. To shupien¡¯s surprise, her pronunciation even had an Italian tone to it. She had done her best to portray her character¡¯s original character.


    Without looking at the scene, Shu Peien could already imagine her face in pain as she read her lines. Without putting in enough effort, he couldn¡¯t perform to this level.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    There was no fire on Andre¡¯s body. He was very calm, as if the spell that had brought Lannie great pain had no effect on him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t it change?¡±


    Lannie recalled the pain of her burning body in the fire and the despair of falling into hell, and anger rose from within.


    She grabbed Andre¡¯s neck and angrily threw him to the ground.


    ¡°Where did the incantation go wrong?¡±


    The two of them quickly fell down. Andreughed unrestrainedly while Lannie grew angrier. The ck wings on her back grew bigger, and the ck mist almost swallowed her. Her eyes were filled with thick mist, and they were as ck as ink. why didn¡¯t you seed?!


    ¡°Your holiness the Pope!¡±


    The Knights of the Royal Court shouted with all their might. Seeing the ¡®scene¡¯ of the two fighting, arrows shot through the air like rain towards Lannie.


    The ground was already very close to her, but Lannie¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t slow down. Instead, she used even more force and pressed Andre to the ground. Dust billowed, and Lannie smashed a huge hole in the ground, sending sand and stones flying.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to use Andre¡¯s soul as a sacrifice to show my respect for you. Please allow me to go back to the beginning, back to eleven years ago, to the day when Rock Town underwent great changes!¡±


    She persistently chanted the incantation several times, but nothing changed.


    The ground had already been smashed into pieces by her. Under her anger, the earth and mountains cracked, and crisscrossing ditches appeared.


    Countless Warriors who had rushed toward her were swallowed by the cracks on the ground. The ground was hit hard, and there were loud sounds, like the roars of the ¡®demons¡¯.


    In the face of disaster, Andre was extremely calm. His appearance was in a mess, and his gorgeous divine robe was already tattered. However, his body was like an indestructible sword. He was still intact after being smashed so many times. He couldn¡¯t even feel pain, just like a zombie without any senses.


    ¡°Kill me, Yingluo!¡±


    God, please save me and let me have eternal peace! He shouted like a madman and chanted the same incantation as Lannie. He used himself as a sacrifice and Lannie as a sacrifice. He grabbed Lannie¡¯s hand as if he was holding onto a life-saving straw. His voice trembled,


    please free me. For the sake of God, Lannie, for the sake of me saving you in the past, please save me.


    He begged Lannie, and their eyes met. He wanted nothing but no tears, and she wanted to cry, but it only made the ck fog around her thicker, bringing more harm to the believers and innocent believers.


    God will not ept your soul.


    After her anger subsided, she suddenly calmed down. Andre, you¡¯re too dirty.


    ¡°Just kill me, for the sake of me saving you back then.¡±


    His words stunned Lannie for a moment, and then sheughed. In the past, he would do anything for power, status, and immortality. He would do anything crazy.


    Now that he had gotten ¡®everything¡¯ that he wanted, his final wish was actually so ¡®simple¡¯. If he had known this earlier, why would he have developed such ambitions back then?


    She remembered her teenage years, everything in the town, the scene of her praying to the gods when the gate of hell opened many years ago, and the fear and uneasiness she had when she hid under the statue of the gods when she faced the ¡®demon¡¯. Now, she had be the most feared existence of¡¯ her¡¯.


    The past could not be repeated. If they could not go back to the past and return to their ordinary lives, what was the point of living an eternal life with anger and hatred and bing a ¡®demon¡¯ that everyone loathed?


    One day, she might wreak havoc on the earth, but such a life would not make her happy. She could not feel the warmth of the sun, the moisture of the rain, and she did not need to eat or drink. One day, she might be like Andre, tired of the endless existence, and had no dignity even when she asked to die.


    She grabbed Andre and flew into the sky. The arrows chased after her, but they were corroded by the ck mist on her body, turning into ck mist and disappearing between the sky and the earth.


    Oh, Supreme priest, I am your devout believer, Lannie. I am willing to follow your instructions and receive your redemption. I am willing to use Lannie¡¯s soul as a sacrifice to show my respect to you. Please take Andrew¡¯s life and let him return to nature.


    Before this, Lannie had chanted this incantation several times, but there had been no response. However, as she made the oath that ¡®she¡¯ was the sacrifice, her body suddenly lit up with sparks.


    ...


    That piercing pain had once existed in her soul. After she became a demon, she thought that she would never feel it again, but at this moment, she seemed to feel the pain that had once pierced her heart and pierced her bones.


    The fire grew bigger and bigger. Lannie was stunned and looked down at her body. The ck gas on her body began to surge under the burning fire and was quickly extinguished. In the pain, she was stunned for a moment and suddenlyughed.


    Her wings were burning very quickly. She grabbed onto Andre, and the mes on her body were also spreading to him.


    At the same time, Andre found that his body, which had lost consciousness after the ¡®eternal¡¯ prayer many years ago, was ignited the moment Lannie chanted the spell. Pain spread through his body, but he was overjoyed. He suddenly grabbed Lannie even tighter, as if he was afraid that she would give up.


    The pain made himugh out loud. After years of losing consciousness, he couldn¡¯t bear to let go of the pain.


    ¡°Burn faster, Yingluo.¡±


    He called out anxiously, his voice a little humble, as if he was afraid that the mes would stop.


    ¡°Andre, it turns out that your soul is not even willing to ept a God?¡±


    so, if I want to be saved, I shouldn¡¯t be asking for God, but myself? ¡±


    She mumbled to herself, feeling that everything was ironic and funny. As sheughed andughed, a tear fell from the corner of her eye and turned into a crystal clear bead, rolling out of her eye. The two of them were swallowed by the fire, and with a ¡®puff¡¯ sound, they turned into countless light spots and scattered.


    As the bead fell, the believers in the underground world who witnessed the scene of Andre and Lannie ¡®dying together¡¯ called out Andre¡¯s name in grief. They cheered for his act of ¡®eliminating the demon¡¯, but they also mourned the loss of such a¡¯ highly respected ¡®spokesperson of God.


    ...


    A believer holding a sword had tears streaming down his face. When he looked up at the sky, he found some crystal beads falling down. He subconsciously threw away the sword and reached out to catch them.


    The Pearl was transparent and pure. When he held it in his hand, it immediately turned into mist and disappeared in his palm. Other than the coolness of his finger, he seemed to hear the girl¡¯s gentle and shy sigh in his ear, ¡±


    ¡°Ai, ai, ai, ai.¡±


    It was the farewell of a girl named Lannie to the world.


    The lights in the theater were turned on, but no one in the theater got up. The movie had a long meaning, and it was memorable.


    Whether it was the dramatic plot or the Grand and impassioned battle scenes, Lannie and Andre¡¯s lives were heart-wrenching, and the music made the already high-level film reach a new level.


    There was nock of hot-bloodedness, hypocrisy and kindness were like the difference between heaven and earth, but they were also inextricably linked.


    What was God, what was man, and whether it was God or Lannie who saved Andre in the end? every viewer might have their own boundaries in their hearts.


    This was an excellent piece of work, telling the meaning of ¡®God¡¯ in a novel.


    The addition of the two outstanding main leads made the movie live and irreceable.


    At this moment, no matter if it was shupeien or the other members of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ who chose to watch ¡®the salvation of God,¡¯ Lannie was irreceable. She should be like this. She had ck hair and ck eyes, with the unique characteristics of a Chinese girl. The innocence and helplessness in the early stage and the dominance in theter stage were all portrayed by her with extraordinary brilliance.


    Her image was fixed in ce. Before this, even though shupeien had heard that the role of Lannie might be Laura, he believed that the first batch of people who had watched this movie wouldn¡¯t think of Lannie as any other girl.


    The two main leads had given the characters extremely distinct personal characteristics to create this unprecedented work. In the next ten years, or even more than ten years, there might not be another equally excellent work.


    Chesare was quite lucky to have found the right actor to produce this epoch-making film.


    To make such a memorable work out of a boring subject matter.


    Before the movie began, shupeien had been worried that the essence of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ had been gathered in the trailer after watching the trailer, but after watching the entire movie, he hadpletely overturned his previous thoughts and even felt ashamed and embarrassed for having such preconceived ideas.


    This was an extremely outstanding epic work, worthy of being ssified as a ssic.


    Borgia and huandaopany should not be worried about the future box office of ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± just because of Jiang SE¡¯s identity as a Chinese. This was because when Jiang se entered the acting world, she always had a way to make people forget where they were and the difference in nationality. She would make them fully immerse themselves in the movie.


    Even though there were still movies he hadn¡¯t watched, shupeien had already decided to vote for God¡¯s redemption.


    He wasn¡¯t a person who acted on impulse. At his age, he was used to thinking before making a decision. However, at this moment, he was inevitably affected by his emotions and decided to make an impulsive move.


    Lannie¡¯s sigh, Andre¡¯s satisfiedughter, the Knights ¡®brave roars, the Earth¡¯s roar, the movie¡¯s song, and the name list of the staff behind the scenes appeared in his ears. After more than ten minutes, the broadcast ended, and no one left.

 Chapter 628

    628 Chapter 6


    Cesare had a good grasp of the pace of the movie, and the story was stable. He was like a brilliant chef, cooking a raw ingredient like ¡± the prisoner ¡± into a fresh and juicy finished product.


    Of course, the significance of the story of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was also a part of the reason why the actors were able to do so. However, Donald and Jiang SE¡¯s vivid interpretation also gave the story charm. The twoplemented each other, resulting in the birth of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    After the movie ended, thunderous apuse rang out.


    Jiang se and Donald quietly left the theater after the movie ended. When Donald came out, he seemed to be in high spirits.


    no wonder chessaray was willing to make a bet. If I had the chance, I would be willing to make a bet too.


    He smiled as he conversed with Jiang se. He did not care about the surprised and surprised looks from the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ members who passed by the theater when they saw him.


    Donald knew very well about his performance in the movie, but the special effects in the post-production had yed a role that could not be ignored. The film¡¯s effects were excellent, and the appropriate music made the ¡®Knights of the Temple¡¯ have a strong sense of mission. These were all the added elements that could not be ignored in an excellent film.


    ¡°Jiang, chessaray is right. You should prepare well.¡± He wiped his face, his eyes full of longing and excitement.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be the most outstanding one on the red carpet at the closing ceremony of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯!¡±


    His words revealed his confidence that the film would win an award. The religion, the story theme, and the human heart and human nature involved in it were all things that the judges liked to explore the most. Besides the story, God¡¯s salvation also hinted at such questions.


    The ¡®evil¡¯ hidden under Andre¡¯s good exterior and the ¡®purity¡¯ hidden under Lannie¡¯s demonic appearance formed a sharp contrast. In the end, the theory of ¡®justice triumphed over evil¡¯ had a hint of ¡®white lies¡¯, and it was precisely such a ironic ending that was even more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    In the theater, shupeien still couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement aftering out. Almost all the members who had finished watching the movie, the salvation of God, couldn¡¯t wait to vote for it.


    The voting was held in a special hall in the sacred auditorium, and a long queue quickly formed.


    A portion of the fans who were watching ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ from all over the world were also watching the official surveince video. Many people had discovered the problem of queuing in the voting window. When many fans saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely curious.


    As everyone knew, the initial members of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ only had about 15 days to watch the movie. In previous years, there would be very few people who voted on the first day.


    After all, most of the members who were invited to the ¡®century-old filmmakers¡¯ event and had the voting rights were experienced people who knew a lot about such events.


    Because each member only had one vote, most people were extremely cautious when voting. They would not make a decision easily before watching all the movies.


    Usually, this kind of queue would only form after the 15-day viewing period ended.


    It was already rare to see such early voting, not to mention such a queue.


    Even though it could be seen from the surveince video that there weren¡¯t many people in the queue, only about a dozen or so, it still surprised the film fans watching this scene in front of the inte. They all wondered if there was a super-standard production this year that had moved these ¡®arrogant¡¯ members of ¡®century-old filmmakers¡¯!


    The official event had already announced the names of dozens of films in the exhibition, and almost all of them were directed by famous directors. It was hard to guess which director¡¯s work had moved these members.


    There was a lot of discussion on the inte about this matter. In the official forum of the world¡¯s history of film and art, an analysis post by a fan with the ID ¡®William¡¯s cat¡¯ was pinned at the top.


    About half an hour after the members lined up to vote, he made a detailed analysis of the time of the first batch of movies released in the ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯ event. After sorting out the list, he put it on the inte and let fans around the world grade it, guessing who would be the lucky ones to win the first batch of votes.


    There were a total of 15 films in the first batch of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯, and every director was famous. There were even a few directors whose works had already been selected as¡¯ century-old filmmaker¡¯s ¡®ssics, so they were popr candidates on the list.


    As for Chesare¡¯s ¡± the salvation of God ¡°, it had a lot of fans because the early Prologue Films were too exciting.


    However, most people didn¡¯t believe that the salvation of God would be the first work to be rated by the members.


    Rock & roll young man: ¡± Chesare does have excellent works, but ording to his previous works, his movies won¡¯t cause such a phenomenal voting scene. The ¡®members¡¯ are all knowledgeable people, and they won¡¯t make decisions so easily.


    Versailles ¡®girl: recing Laura in ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± was chessley¡¯s biggest failure. It was as if he had been hit by a ¡°Chinese girl¡± and made an irrational move.


    Bohr: ¡± the Chinese girl¡¯s cooperation with Donald may be a disaster, but since ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ can be shown in the Holy auditorium, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad, but it won¡¯t cause arge number of members to vote. So I think it¡¯s the wisest decision to vote for Moen¡¯s work.


    ......


    Thesements were quickly put on the news by the Chinese media and caused a heated discussion.


    Theizens were divided into two groups. One group hoped that ¡± God¡¯s salvation, ¡± which Jiang se was starring in, would receive enough votes and be nominated as ¡± centuries-old filmmaker.


    After all, since the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ event was held for nearly a hundred years, no Chinese work had been nominated before. Chinese female stars had never walked on the red carpet before. It was already very rare for a work to be broadcasted in the sacred auditorium.


    It was a rare opportunity for Jiang se to take part in ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, which was a production with a huge investment and a great director. Furthermore, she was the female lead in¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°and she was working with someone of Donald¡¯s caliber. It was already something worth rejoicing over.


    This might be the closest a Chinese celebrity had ever been to being nominated for the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯s¡¯ Red Carpet Award. The people in the country were very optimistic about her chances and hoped that she would be able to fight for this honor.


    On the other hand, there were people who, like the foreignizens, did not think highly of the salvation of God. The reason was that, like manyizens on the inte, Chesare¡¯s previous works had received good responses, but there had not been a supernatural work to prove his status and give him such a strong appeal that the members could vote for him as soon as they finished watching the movie.


    These people were all quite calm and rational people. Judging from previous works, theseizens felt that the works of world-ss directors like Moen were obviously more likely to trigger the enthusiasm of the voting.


    Yang Lirong was also one of the audience members who did not think highly of God¡¯s redemption. However, the reason she did not think highly of God¡¯s redemption was not because of Jiang se, but because of chessaray.


    She had been Tao cen¡¯s fan for many years. When Tao cen and chessaray had worked together, she had been the happiest person.


    She had been infatuated with chessaray for a long time because of ¡®the lost city¡¯. After the movie was released, not only did she go to watch it herself, but she also asked her friends and family to watch it. She watched it more than ten times during the screening period.


    It could be said proudly that she also contributed to the billions of box office sales in China!


    She used to think that chessaray was a director with great foresight because he was able to spot Tao cen and was willing to meet him in the lost city.


    Back then, the news of Tao cen¡¯s participation in ¡± the lost city ¡± had caused a huge sensation in the country. It was only when Jiang se was praised by chessaray and signed on for his new film that yang Lirong felt extremely disappointed in her.


    When the trailer for ¡± the salvation of God ¡± was released, although the officials did not reveal the order of the cast, Jiang SE¡¯s appearance in the trailer was around the same time as Donald¡¯s. Following that, Jiang SE¡¯s trip to the United States to promote the movie had already caused a wave of spection that she was the female lead of the Chesare movie. This made yang Lirong extremely furious.


    In terms of age and experience, Tao cen had left Jiang se in the dust. All the movies she had acted in had high box office sales. The total box office sales were far better than all the movies that Jiang se had acted in.


    Even though Tao cen¡¯s role in ¡± the lost city ¡± was not very important, she tried her best to create unique characteristics for this character.


    In yang Lirong¡¯s opinion, no matter what, Jiang se should not be ying the female lead. She felt that this was a huge mistake in the casting of Chesare.


    After the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ voting incident, the news had spread in China and her colleagues in the office had been discussing it. Yang Lirong was very depressed about her colleagues ¡®hopes that¡¯ God¡¯s salvation ¡®would be nominated for the¡¯ century-old filmmaker¡¯s ¡®final nomination. She argued for a long time, and a colleague looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Lirong, don¡¯t you think that if someone in the country can step on the red carpet of the¡± century-old filmmaker,¡±it¡¯s a very good thing?¡±


    Her colleagues looked very surprised and confused. Yang Lirong¡¯s face and ears were red. She, too, hoped that a Chinese actor could walk the red carpet that countless outstanding filmmakers had walked on. However, if the first person to walk on the red carpet was not Jiang se but Tao cen, she might be even happier.


    At the end of the day, she was just feeling aggrieved for Tao cen.


    Tao cen was not inferior to Jiang se in any way. As a fan who had charmed Tao cen for many years, she knew how much effort he had put in all these years. She only hoped that Tao cen¡¯s efforts would be rewarded.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop fighting.¡±


    ...


    The atmosphere was a little tense. Some colleagues tried to smooth things over and thought of something.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, isn¡¯t the local film critic, teacher shupeien, also a member of the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯? For this trip to United States, did ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ release his schedule in November? was he going to attend this event? Is God¡¯s salvation good? go to shupeien¡¯s column and ask, maybe he¡¯ll reply?¡±


    Meanwhile, in the sacred auditorium, shupeien had calmed down a little after casting his vote. He looked at the time and saw that there were still about 30 minutes before his next movie began. He didn¡¯t rush into the theater, but instead left the voting Hall and turned to the front hall of the sacred auditorium, ready to see when the next movie would be shown.


    After the broadcast of the first round of the God¡¯s salvation, the next round was scheduled for 8 p.m. In the evening, and all the seats were fully booked.


    The works of several big directors in thepetition were also popr choices. In front of each self-service voting machine, there was a queue to make it convenient for the members who would choose their films after arriving at the venue.


    Shu Peien watched four movies on the first day. When he came out of the sacred Hall, it was already night.


    There were still many reporters and news media waiting outside. When they saw peopleing out of the sacred Great Hall, they swarmed up to interview them and asked everyone who came out to express their opinions.


    Shu Peien¡¯s assistant was already waiting outside the auditorium. The people from Huaxia information had been waiting outside for a whole day. The moment Yu Zilin and Guan Mingming saw Shu Peiene out, the two girls ran over in their high heels and were out of breath.


    teacher Shu, we¡¯re reporters from Huaxia information.


    The two of them took out their work passes. among the movies that were yed in the sacred Great Hall this time, have you watched ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯, the movie that Jiang se is in? ¡±


    The two girls held their breaths and waited for Shu Peien¡¯s answer.


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯m not participating in the show!¡± Shu Peien corrected Guan Mingming while putting on his coat, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the lead actor.¡±


    His words caused the two girls to scream in disbelief. This topic that had always been vague about the investors and had caused a major discussion on the inte had now been easily mentioned by Shu Peien. The two female reporters from China Information were iparably happy to hear this sensational news, while Shu Peien frowned because of the high-decibel scream.


    This proved that he had indeed watched the movie, the salvation of God. Yu Zilin thought of a question on the inte:


    regarding ¡®the salvation of God,¡¯ if you were to give it an evaluation, what do you think of this work? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this trip was in vain!¡± Shupeien replied seriously. His words were already a rather high evaluation of God¡¯s redemption.


    While the two of them were getting excited over this big piece of news, Shu Peien sessfully broke through the media¡¯s heavy encirclement and left the ce.


    After a simple dinner, when he returned to the hotel and turned on his phone again, he received a continuous stream of text messages. Before he could open it, cui Zhangcheng¡¯s call came in at the first moment. When Shu Peien picked up, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°I finally managed to get through to you.¡±


    The reason why he was able to keep track of the time so urately was probably because he had been calling Shu Peien¡¯s phone at any time throughout the day.


    ¡°Teacher Shu, you¡¯re already a popr person.¡± After cui Zhangcheng finished sighing, he said this without rhyme or reason.

 Chapter 629

    629 Chapter 629-dispute


    Shu Peien¡¯s reputation was quite well-known in the film-rted industry.


    His film reviews were highly authoritative in the eyes of film lovers, and industry insiders also recognized his evaluation and status among Film Critics.


    However, shupeien¡¯s real fame was only known to theizens a few years ago when ¡®the demon¡¯ and ¡®unexpected events¡¯ were released.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Hearing this, Shu Peien was a little curious, but cui Zhangchengughed and said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go to the ¡®timesmentary¡¯ columnter.¡± He kept her in suspense and then asked, ¡±


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve watched the salvation of God today, right? What do you think of this movie?¡±


    Cui Zhangcheng was also a member of ¡®century-old filmmakers¡¯. He should have been qualified toe on this trip, but as the chief editor of the country¡¯srgest and most professional film critic column,¡¯ time criticism,¡¯he had a lot of things to do, especially at this time of the year, where the higher-ups would assign arge number of tasks, so he couldn¡¯t find 15 days to go to the United States.


    Cui Zhangcheng had also paid attention to ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. It was Jiang SE¡¯s first foreign film with a huge investment. Cui Zhangcheng also hoped that Jiang se would have a bright future and enter the eyes of the Western audience.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡±


    Shu Peien got excited again at the mention of the movie.


    He had watched several movies in a row today and was in high spirits. Even when he returned to the hotel, he did not look tired. On the contrary, he had a lot of things to say to someone, and cui Zhangcheng¡¯s question just happened to open his mouth.


    ¡°Zhangcheng, I think the chances of God¡¯s salvation winning an award are very high.¡±


    Cui Zhangcheng was well aware of Shu Peien¡¯s character. If he wasn¡¯t quite optimistic about this movie, he wouldn¡¯t have said such words so easily.


    ¡°Is it really that good?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shu Peien nodded. The assistant was already boiling water in the hotel, ready to make flower tea.


    The fragrance of the warm indoor tea and the light scent of flowers rose in spirals, rxing his entire body. Shupeien took a deep breath and sat on a chair by the French window. He closed his eyes and recalled the scene at the end of ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± where Lannie, yed by Jiang se, perished together with Andre. He could not help but feel tears in his eyes.


    This was what moved Shu Peien the most.


    European and American actors had well-defined and bright facial features. They were thin and had flexible facial expressions. On the big screen, such a face actually had an advantage. Because of its flexibility, it was better to adjust the expression and enrich the role.


    This was also the reason why many big directors liked to use foreign stars. They were easy to shoot and were suitable for the big screen. They had many expressions and did not need to be hysterical. They could easily achieve the feeling the director wanted.


    Those Lake Blue or jade green eyes were like gemstones. They were beautiful, but in Shu Peien¡¯s eyes, they were too sharp.


    Inparison, Jiang SE¡¯s eyes were much better. In Shu Peien¡¯s opinion, she was reserved.


    The girl knew her own strengths. The scene in the fire, the pain on her face, and the awkwardness had limited her performance to a certain extent.


    At that moment, Andre¡¯s expression was much richer than hers. Counting his life, he was depressed in the first half of his life, and in the second half of his life, he made a fortune due to an ident. When he thought he was at the peak of his life, he found out that this ¡®God¡¯s spell¡¯ was just a lie.


    In the words of the Chinese, fortune and disaster depended on each other. When he gained something, he would also lose something.


    Thus, he obtained power and status, but in exchange, his life wasing to an end, and everything was about to be fleeting.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to seek immortality, but it was not what he wanted. It was just a torture.


    In the end, this greedy ¡®believer¡¯ who once desired power, status, and eternal life only wanted to die. However, he found that such a request was something he could not ask for.


    After struggling for several years, he could finally get what he wanted. At that moment, his joy must have been uncontroble, and his expression was extremely wonderful.


    Donald was indeed a world-ss actor who had been famous for many years. He had won countless awards in Europe and America. He had a very urate understanding of Andre and his acting was also very brilliant. He had yed a despicable person into a ¡®hero¡¯ in the eyes of the people. With such a different identity, his acting was very satisfactory and had brought Andre to life.


    In thest scene, his performance made people exim how wonderful it was. Every subtle change in his facial expression could be considered textbook-level acting.


    No matter who was acting with him at this time, they would undoubtedly be suppressed by him.


    However, Jiang se managed to carve out a path for herself through her performance with Donald. While Donald¡¯s performance was impressive, she sessfully regained the audience¡¯s attention with her teary eyes.


    China¡¯s thousands of years of civilization had given birth to a group of special beauties like the eastern China. Their eyes were quiet, like two clean and clearkes. They were filled with sadness and joy, waiting for the right time to sprout and break through the soil. They locked their words in those bright and tearful eyes.


    The gentleness in her eyes was fixed at the end. In the end, they shattered into tiny pieces. The sigh in her tears raised the final spark in Jiang SE¡¯s eyes.


    In the beginning, shupeien had fully acknowledged Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills in ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡°. There was no doubt that she had improved. However, whether it was her gentleness when she faced the ¡®demon¡¯ in the early stages or her dominance over the audience after she became a ¡®demon¡¯ in theter stages, shupeien felt that acting skills were the most important.


    In fact, when he was praising Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills, he was also worried that Jiang se would lose her spirit because she valued her acting skills.


    It was not until Jiang SE¡¯sst nce that he was conquered.


    If Jiang SE¡¯s eyes were as clear as water, then the tears that gushed out of her eyes and the look in her eyes that was worthy of careful scrutiny at that moment were like tea added to a pot of boiling water. The fragrance of the tea wafted in the air, and when one tasted it carefully, it would leave an endless aftertaste. Perhaps, this was the smartest thing about her. She knew how to make use of her own strengths to make up for her weaknesses. She used her own strengths to sessfully stand out even when faced with Donald¡¯s overpowering acting.


    Right now, shupeien could proudly say that cesaray had a good eye. If the audience andizens in ¡± the salvation of God ¡± had invited Laura to y the role of Lannie as they had expected, perhaps her acting skills would be on par with Jiang SE¡¯s. However, shupeien thought that cesaray might never be able to find Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®Lannie¡¯s teary eyes¡¯ again. Those were unique to China and could not be replicated.


    Shu Peien felt that the tea made tonight was particrly delicious. Cui Zhangcheng even urged him and asked, ¡±


    Jiang se is the female lead for God¡¯s salvation, right? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At first, I was worried that it would be difficult for censare to handle such a theme, but after watching the movie, I was relieved.¡±


    No matter which line it was, chessaray was very clear about it. The shooting technique and the lighting of the movie all added points to the movie. today, in the auditorium, I checked the screening schedule of ¡®the salvation of God.¡¯


    Because there was a limited number of movies in thepetition, there was a set number of screening times for each movie. However, there were many members of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯, and judging from the number of people in the queue, the number of members who went to see the movie today far exceeded the number of members in the previouspetition.


    Under such circumstances,¡¯centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ was very likely to increase the number of times the movie was shown, and it would be adjusted ording to the number of viewers.


    all three sessions of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ have been fully booked. ording to the rules, the film screening Hall will notify us of the situation five days in advance. Just you wait and see. The officials might adjust the situation of the screening Hall for the next round of films by tomorrow at thetest. We¡¯ll be able to exin a lot of things then.


    Shupeien checked out the movie ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ and found that every session was fully booked. This movie was being shown in a medium-sized theater, which could seat about 320 people. If all the sessions were full, the board of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ might consider the fact that some members would not be able to watch ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ within the stipted reading time, which would affect the rating results. They would probably adjust ¡®the salvation of God¡¯. The movie would be screened in a big broadcasting Hall that could amodate 651 people to meet the needs of the members.


    In previous years, many astute audiences who paid attention to the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ event would also specte from the actions of the board which film would be a popr work of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯. From such an event, they would specte that¡¯ century-old filmmaker ¡®would be shortlisted and set up a bet. This kind of¡¯ game ¡®was an additional grand event that fans around the world enjoyed every year.


    When Shu Peien said this, cui Zhangcheng knew that he was very optimistic about this movie.


    ¡°Are you preparing to write a film review for God¡¯s salvation?¡±


    Cui Zhangcheng asked before he was about to hang up.


    ...


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shu Peien took a sip of tea and nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn on theputer after I hang up the phone.¡± He was even a little happy.


    to be honest, I¡¯m so excited right now that I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll send the draft to your email after I¡¯m done.


    He was actually getting on in years, so he should be very tired after taking part in today¡¯s mentally and physically exhausting activities. He shouldn¡¯t have tried to force himself after returning to the hotel, but he didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. He decided to take advantage of his impulse and write the film review first.


    Cui Zhangcheng repeatedly warned him to take care of his health and not to rush to finish the film review, but to take care of his health. He nagged for a long time before hanging up.


    After turning on hisputer, Shu Peien entered his own column and was shocked by the number ofments.


    He finally understood why cui Zhangcheng had said he had ¡®be an inte celebrity¡¯. In just one day, the number ofments under his column had reached 170000, an unprecedented number. Even the review he had written for¡¯ demon ¡®at the France Film Festival that year had not caused such a sensation.


    Notre Dame de Paris asked,¡±Mr. Shu, is Sese the female lead in God¡¯s salvation?¡±


    Walking zombie: ¡± the voting for ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ is so hot today. There¡¯s already a bet on it online. Does teacher Shu have any thoughts on this? ¡±


    [ study hard and improve every day: there¡¯s news from Huaxia information that you¡¯ve confirmed that Jiang se is the main lead in ¡± God¡¯s redemption. ]


    ......


    ...


    Eager to get an answer, fans and audience were all waiting for shupeien to uncover the mystery. From the time of thements, there had beenizens leavingments since the opening ceremony of ¡®century-old filmmakers¡¯st night.


    Shu Peien roughly read through thements and quickly took out his notebook to write a film review.


    This was his personal habit. When he liked a movie, he always liked to take notes of his own thoughts. It also allowed his brain to recall more of the plot when he wrote.


    ¡®The salvation of God¡¯ hadn¡¯t been released yet, and based on the content of the trailer released by the filmpany, writing a film review that could express his personal feelings without giving any spoilers was already something that shupeien was very familiar with.


    In his opinion, in addition to the music, costumes, and magnificent scenes, the story and the meaning of the film itself were very impressive.


    In the poster released by the filmpany, in the eyes of the early audience who didn¡¯t understand the story, it might be that the filmpany blurred the intentions of the female lead in the film, creating a specious impression. At the same time, because of the existence of ¡®shadow¡¯, it could make people think of a lot of things.


    However, after watching the movie, Shu Peien realized that there was a deeper meaning to this poster.


    The film crew covered the female lead¡¯s reflection on Andrew, who was yed by Donald. This was a metaphor for the ¡®God¡¯ that Andre sought, which was actually Lannie, who finally saved him.


    The winged form should have been a pure angel, but it was cast with a shadow.


    There was no ¡®God¡¯ in the movie, but ¡®God¡¯ was everywhere.¡¯She¡¯ was mentioned by the believers, the church, Andrew, and even Lannie after she was demonized. It was a great irony.


    This had a hidden meaning of a legend. In mythological stories, the image of the existence of gods had always been to help people solve their problems. They were a symbol of spiritual beauty for people.


    In front of the gorgeous temple, there were statues of gods. The Popes, pastors, and Knights of the past generations were extremely pious to the gods, but in fact, no one had ever seen the gods they believed in. They had doubts, but they did not have the courage to speak the truth.


    In front of the main hall, when the pure young girl was sacrificed, the cursed Andre received apuse and praise. The brave and fearless Knight was blinded by the ¡®truth¡¯ and became an ¡®numb¡¯ aplice to the tragedy without knowing it.


    this movie is worth reliving. You might be able to find some shadows of some of the characters in it from us.


    ¡°After watching the movie, I couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. The God in the story is very simr to the rules and system of our world. Everyone is a sacrifice under the system. Lannie¡¯s first resistance to ¡®God¡¯ made her an alien that everyone hated. When Lannie learned to pray to the gods, perhaps this girl who was sacrificed for the first time finally learned topromise with reality after her head was bleeding in the face of reality.¡±


    at that moment, I felt a little pity for her, because when she knelt down to the system and broke this hypocritical mirror with her own hands, she found that it was not ¡®God¡¯ that could save her, but herself.


    I¡¯m very interested in the movie ¡®the salvation of God.¡¯ Chesare¡¯s film is worth reminiscing over and over again. While the novel and Grand plot won the audience¡¯s favor, the special effects that make people p their hands and exim in admiration are also indispensable.


    ......


    I¡¯m looking forward to the day when ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ screens. I¡¯m also looking forward to the red carpet that the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ officials personally paved for Jiang se in front of the sacred Grand Hall. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a unique sight for China!


    Shu Peien finished writing the manuscript in one go and handed it to his assistant. Before the assistant could check it, he saw thest paragraph of Shu Peien¡¯s words and suddenly hesitated. ¡°Teacher Shu, do you want to change this sentence?¡±


    After all, the movie had not been released yet. As the main lead, Jiang se had caused a wave of controversy.

 Chapter 630

    630 The bet


    The trailer for God¡¯s redemption alone was not enough to confirm Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the film. The assistant was worried that he would be too confident. If God¡¯s redemption did not get nominated, it would be a huge blow to shupeien¡¯s reputation.


    Shupeien waved his hand, his attitude firm. When a young actress could venture into Europe and America without age or status, even if a senior like him couldn¡¯t give her any support, he couldn¡¯t be so timid that he couldn¡¯t even write down his true feelings after watching the movie.


    His attitude left no room for negotiation. Moreover, he had great confidence in Jiang se. Left with no other choice, the assistant could only agree to his request. After checking the draft, he sent it to cui Zhangcheng uneasily. For a long time, he did not dare to refresh the page on the inte for fear of seeing many people¡¯s mocking tone.


    After cui Zhangcheng received the draft, he immediately posted it online.


    In Shu Peien¡¯s film review, he first confirmed the news sent back by Hua Xia Intel¡¯s overseas reporter. Jiang se was indeed the female lead in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± and had a lot of scenes with Donald.


    Secondly, shupeien was rather optimistic about ¡®God¡¯s redemption¡¯. He also felt that this movie had the qualifications to be shortlisted for the¡¯ century-old filmmaker ¡®award. In a way, he was also praising Jiang se.


    When arge number of Jiang SE¡¯s fans in the country saw the news, they were naturally overjoyed. At the same time, the fans who had been anticipating the release of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± after watching the trailer were even more eager to watch the movie because of shupeien¡¯s praise.


    Of course, there were also people who thought that shupeien¡¯s film review was unfair, just as his assistant had guessed. They thought that shupeien hadn¡¯t finished watching the entire movie, and that such a sloppy film review on the first day itself was an unfair act.


    There were also Shu Peien¡¯s fans who argued for him. They felt that his anticipation of seeing ¡®Jiang se walk on the red carpet in front of the sacred auditorium¡¯ was just a kind of anticipation for Chinese actors. He wanted to let more foreign audiences see the acting skills of Chinese actors.


    Due to the dispute, ¡± the salvation of God ¡± had almost taken over all the news in China recently. The number of people looking forward to the movie was increasing day by day even before it was released.


    Schupeien, who was abroad, was not affected by the domestic reviews. After he finished writing the film review, he continued his journey of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ with a peace of mind. For half a month, he watched almost all the movies that were posted in the sacred Great Hall.


    There were some outstanding works in the middle, butpared to ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡°, shupeien felt that there was something missing. Although the impulsive voting at the beginning was not fair and just, the ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯ event had been held for nearly a hundred years. During this period, the vivid and ssic photos on the wall of ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯ had never left the shadow of Chinese actors. In reality, shupeien also wished that he could leave behind Jiang SE¡¯s photo in the first real world that had a history of film history that spanned a hundred years so that future movie fans could see it.


    Although his personal strength was limited, he had at least contributed what little he had to God¡¯s redemption.


    At this time, on the inte, ¡± the salvation of God ¡± was not very popr at the beginning, but it gradually became one of the remaining strongpetitors on the rankings after the global gambling by film fans.


    The news that Jiang se was the female lead of Cesare¡¯s new movie had long since spread. The Westernizens were initially puzzled. In the end, when someone discovered that the chairman of centuries-old filmmaker had adjusted the screening room for the movie, they could sense the importance and poprity of the movie.


    Even though the members who had watched the movie only said specious things and didn¡¯t reveal much, some people had already smelled something special from the movie screening.


    When ¡± the salvation of God ¡± first started screening, it was in a medium-sized theater in the Holy auditorium. But five dayster, it was quickly changed to arge theater that could amodate more than 600 people. In the next ten days, the theater had not changed.


    This was a message worthy of attention. It proved that ¡± the salvation of God ¡± had always been a popr choice for members during its screening period. It was precisely because people often chose to watch it that it had a high attendance rate. Therefore, in theter stages of the movie, the chairman of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ did not change the theater for ¡± the salvation of God ¡°, but at the same time, he increased the number of screenings of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± from the initial three sessions per day to four.


    The board¡¯s actions attracted the attention of many movie fans. Some of them did not even believe it. They did not think that Jiang se was qualified to work with Donald either. This became the most controversial topic in the history of the century¡¯s film history.


    The investors of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± were naturally satisfied with this result. The movie had not even been released yet, but it had already reaped a wave of attention and gotten the results they wanted. Even if the movie did not make it to the finals, there would always be unconvinced audiences who would try to find out the reason why the movie was valued by the members of ¡®century-old filmmakers¡¯. The increase in box office sales was the data and the purpose of the producers!


    In any case,¡¯centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ finally came to an end.


    By the 15th of December, almost all of the members of ¡®century of cinema¡¯ had finished watching the movies and scoring them.


    The sorted votes were escorted by heavily-armed guards to the staff who specialized in sorting the votes. The results would be sorted out within three days. Three dayster, the 20 movies with the least votes among the 50 movies originally stationed in the sacred auditorium would be eliminated, leaving 30 movies to participate in the final nomination and selection.


    Thest two days were left to the board members who had the right to speak in the General Meeting to choose the best works and issue special rewards on the evening of the 20th.


    ording to the rules of the General Assembly, the staff organizing the votes would bepletely isted from the outside world for three days. Without anymunication tools, they were not allowed to contact the outside world, and the details of each movie were prohibited.


    Thepetition at this moment was no less intense than the final battle for the award. Every year, it was the International entertainment media that chased after the results of thepetition.


    Due to the fact that ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± had be a hit this year, Jiang se, as the first Chinese female star who had the potential to be the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯, had also attracted a lot of attention.


    ¡®The salvation of God¡¯ was on the front page headlines every day in China, and the number ofments in Shu Peien¡¯s column kept increasing.


    His film review made many domestic audiences look forward to the release of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. At the same time, it also seemed to give more confidence to many domesticizens who were paying attention to the election campaign of ¡± centuries-old filmmaker.


    There were countless bets on which films of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ would be shortlisted. In her spare time from work every day, Tao Tao would search for all kinds of film reviews about ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ on local and foreign websites. This was her biggest entertainment recently.


    In the beginning, she only searched for reviews of the movie ¡°the salvation of God¡± on the inte every day. One day, she found a gambling post by aizen named ¡®Nana¡¯ on a licensed and legal gambling website.


    Thisizen named ¡®Nana¡¯ had started a bet in the post, and many people participated. Tao Tao clicked in because ¡®Nana¡¯ had started a vote, and ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ was also in it.


    However, the most popr contender for this bet was director Moen from the United Kingdom. One of his works had once been selected for ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ and became an eternal ssic. He was also a strong contender for the biggest award this time.


    Inparison, the one with the highest odds was ¡± God¡¯s salvation. among the few movies chosen by Nana, almost no one was interested in the movie with Jiang se as the main character. Almost all theizens who participated in the bet had chosen Moen¡¯s work without exception.


    Everyizen who took part in the bet wrote down the reason why they chose other works over God¡¯s redemption:


    Nana: ¡± God¡¯s salvation is chessley¡¯s biggest failure. He abandoned Laura and chose a Chinese actress. He¡¯s like every shrewd businessman who haspromised with the Chinese market in recent years. He¡¯s lost his own character.


    Arwen said,¡±if it weren¡¯t for the fact that China has be rich in recent years, perhaps the salvation of God wouldn¡¯t have chosen Chinese actresses at all. Chesare would understand that this is the worst decision he has ever made in his life.¡±


    [Andrew¡¯s time: it¡¯s as if a Chinese girl has cast a spell on Chesare. Perhaps God¡¯s redemption shouldn¡¯t be called this, but the devil¡¯s curse.]


    Sometimes, censare¡¯s movies were good, but they were still a long way from being a ssic.


    ......


    Some peopleughed and some thought that ¡®Nana¡¯ might not make any money from this bet, but Nana replied, ¡± I didn¡¯t make this bet to get anything. I just wanted to be a witness to chessaray¡¯s defeat!


    These words made Tao Tao both angry and sad. For many years,¡¯century-old filmmaker¡¯ had been set up, but no Chinese movie stars had ever been able to walk on it. This seemed to give many people the illusion that there were no Chinese actors worthy of being remembered.


    Even when she wrote about the movies that Jiang se had acted in seriously, most of them were ridiculed.


    Jiang SE¡¯s representative works, which had performed well at the domestic box office and received much praise, did not seem to catch the attention of the arrogantizens. In fact, there were even more people who ridiculed her.


    Because of Tao Tao¡¯s rebuttal, the post attracted a lot of attention. More and more people ced bets, including those who bet on God¡¯s salvation. However, whenever such a person appeared, the people below would go crazy and mock such actions as doing ¡®charity¡¯.


    In the midst of the boos on the screen, Tao Tao also ced her bet.


    She had been working for several years. As her position in the studio had stabilized in recent years and she was valued by her boss, her sry in recent years had been quite good, and she had saved a sum of money in a few years.


    Originally, she had nned to save up for another two years. This money might be enough to invest in a business in the capital and be the foundation of her life.


    However, she did not hesitate to put all the hundreds of thousands of dors into the bet for ¡°God¡¯s redemption ¡°. It was a crazy move. After she had sessfully ced her bet, she heard the message that the money had been transferred. She bit her lip and listened to the rapid heartbeat in her chest. She took a deep breath to calm her excitement.


    As soon as the money was transferred, the gap between the movies that Nana and the others had bet on was immediately narrowed. Manyizens who had bet on the movie received a notification and left messages on the betting page to ask.


    After Tao Tao ced her bet, she immediately closed the webpage.


    She was not a wasteful girl. She had worked for many years, and even though her sry had risen again and again, she did not chase after famous brands, nor did she like jewelry or clothes, so she had saved most of her sry.


    This was the craziest move she had ever made since she was born.


    ...


    However, Tao Tao did not regret her bet. Instead, she felt as if she had vented her anger.


    This feeling was really too childish. She blushed a little. Her colleagues in the office were busy, discussing gossip in low voices, or, like her, browsing the web. No one knew that in that instant, she had bet all the money she had saved up from years of work.


    ¡°Heavens!¡±


    About ten minutester, Su Min suddenly shouted loudly in the office, attracting the attention of her colleagues who were staring at theirputers. Tao Tao licked her lips and calmed herself down before she looked up. Su Min was a little excited.


    look at this British Gambling website. Someone has bet more than 500000 dors on the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ campaign!


    The ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯ event wasing to an end, and it was an important moment for movie fans around the world to ce their bets on which movies would be shortlisted and which movies would win the final prize.


    Major licensed gambling websites were also one of the targets of media attention. Tao Tao had just ced her bet because the transaction amount disyed at the gambling house opened by Nana at that moment attracted a lot of attention. Since she had bet on the movie ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, many domestic media people discovered it immediately and quickly took screenshots.


    Tao Tao didn¡¯t say anything, but her colleagues had already begun a heated discussion, guessing the identity of the person who had ced the bet.


    Three days passed by in a sh.¡¯Century-old filmmaker¡¯ would announce the results of this screening in the early morning of the 19th local time in the United States.


    The time for the results was getting closer and closer, and fans all over the world were paying attention to this important event.


    In front of the sacred Great Hall, fans of various directors and actors made different support items and walked down the street, giving them out to the passing crowd.


    ...


    The nearby bars were packed with spectators. The audience who supported different directors were waiting for the official announcement of the 30 lucky winners of ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯. Some people were already preparing for the celebration in advance.


    Looking out from the transparent floor-to-ceiling windows of the hotel that shupeien was staying in, he could see the cheering crowd outside holding light sticks. This was the moment that movie fans all over the world were looking forward to, the moment when movie fans reveled.

 Chapter 631

    631 Unfamiliar


    There were still ten minutes left before the ¡®century of cinema¡¯ organizers announced the name list. Shupeien returned to the hotel after dinner. He was originally nning to sit in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and quietly read a book and take notes for a while, waiting for the results when the time was up. However, he couldn¡¯t help but be interested in the atmosphere and decided to go out for a walk and find a bar to sit down.


    At such a Grand moment, many bars were holding Grand parties to announce the result of the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯s Red carpet. He shouldn¡¯t be sitting in a hotel. He should be enjoying the happy atmosphere.


    He asked his assistant to bring him his coat. When he finally found a corner of the bar and sat down, there was less than a minute left before the official reveal.


    The music in the bar had stopped, and many people had already stood up with sses in their hands, ready to celebrate the works they supported.


    Shu Peien also opened the bottle of wine. His assistant was holding a ss of wine. Someone was already counting down the time, and his assistant was also following the rhythm and shouting in English, ¡± ¡°Ten, nine, eight Luan Luan three, two, one!¡±


    ¡°WOW~¡±


    In the midst of the cheers, the TV projection wall of the bar had already shown the scene of a century-old history of film art. At 12 o ¡®clock sharp, the nomination for this sessful advancement was announced.


    ¡®the winner¡¯s lie¡¯,¡¯ the boxer ¡®Wuwu ¡±


    When every movie was read, the people who guessed correctly cheered in surprise and surprise.


    teacher Shu, Jiang SE¡¯s God¡¯s redemption is also in the advanced works list!


    The assistant grabbed shupeien¡¯s wrist in a daze. When he saw that God¡¯s salvation was also in the promotion list, he couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    His voice was drowned out by the shouts. Shupien nodded with a smile.


    The nomination of ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ was within shupeien¡¯s original expectations. The members of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ didn¡¯t have any prejudice or discrimination against this excellent film just because there was a Chinese actor in it. It was because of their devout mentality towards the film that ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ could advance to the current stage.


    The atmosphere in the bar was quite lively. After the champagne was opened, the bubbles rushed out, causing people to burst intoughter. Everyone, whether in a group or not, could have a drink under such circumstances. The topic of discussion was the advanced movie tonight.


    Shu Peien was getting on in years. He had stayed up all this time without sleeping purely for the sake of getting the results. Now that the results were out, he was ready to return to the hotel.


    The assistant was a young man. Affected by the special atmosphere, he was a little reluctant to leave.


    Shupien left him to y alone. It wasn¡¯t far from the hotel, so he was going to walk back.


    After leaving the bar, he saw that the streets outside were full of people. There were street artists performing in the middle of the square. A girl wearing a light headband handed him a headband of the same type as hers and smiled. She said to him in English,


    Sir, please support God¡¯s salvation.


    Shupien was stunned. The girl thought he didn¡¯t understand English, so she pointed to the headband on her head and handed it to him.


    He realized that he had probably met a fan, so he took the headband and thanked her.


    The girl smiled at him and turned around to give other strangers hairbands and other small items rted to God¡¯s salvation.


    He took a few steps and turned back to look at the girl¡¯s hard work. He smiled and put the lovely light headband on his head before putting his hands into the pockets of his coat.


    The local news media were all waiting for this moment. When the official website of ¡®century of cinema¡¯ announced the list of films that had been promoted and confirmed that ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ was on the remaining list, the major media used the most space to broadcast this news!


    [ Huaxia Intel: Jiang se has finally gone overseas and be the first person in Huaxia to step onto the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ stage! ]


    [ worldwide fashion: centuries-old filmmaker was about to be established a hundred years ago. Jiang SE¡¯s appearance has finally broken the red carpet that was destined to belong to the best actors and the best directors. No Chinese had ever walked it before. Congrattions, Jiang se! ]


    [ entertainment daily: after being shortlisted for the France Film Festival for two consecutive years, Jiang se has worked hard to sessfully advance ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°! ]


    [ Chinese movie: this year¡¯s ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ doesn¡¯t just belong to Europe and America, but also China! ]


    [ long Xing media: not only did Jiang se prove herself with her works, but she also proved to the world that China can do it! ]


    ......


    Every media outlet¡¯s front page was hyping up this matter. The entire nation was proud of Jiang se and happy for her.


    Gritting her teeth, Tao Tao opened the webpage. When she saw that God¡¯s salvation had appeared on centuries-old filmmaker¡¯s official website, she almost cried.


    Just as worldwide fashion¡¯s media had said, Jiang SE¡¯s movie had broken the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯s¡¯ regret of not having any Chinese actors appear on the red carpet. It brought joy to the people in the country.


    Jiang SE¡¯s hard work paid off. At that moment, Tao Tao was so excited that she almost could not control herself. She took several deep breaths, but she could not stop the tears from welling up in her eyes. Her boss came out of the office in excitement.


    ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ has been shortlisted as an outstanding film. Jiang se will be walking the red carpet at the closing ceremony of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ on the 20th.


    Such a grand event was not to be missed by the domestic audience and movie fans. On the day of the closing ceremony of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯, it would be open to the world¡¯s famous media and media, and they would be invited to watch the entire process of the award ceremony.


    In recent years, the development of Dragon Travel Studio had been good. It was bing bigger and bigger and could be considered as one of the best in the industry. A year ago, the boss had been writing emails to the official website of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ to apply for membership. Half a month ago, some media outlets were banned from entering the country due to visa reasons. Dragon Travel Studio was a substitute, and there was finally a vacancy.


    little Tao, your visa has been processed. You¡¯ll be leaving tonight.


    Half a month ago, his boss had already sent people to handle the visa application for his employees. When news of Jiang se possibly being the female lead of ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± spread, he had chosen Tao Tao to be one of the interviewers.


    It was a pleasant surprise for the boss that the movie Jiang se was starring in had been promoted. If Tao Tao could get a one-to-one interview with Jiang se, it would undoubtedly be beneficial for the development of the studio.


    Even if Jiang se could not get her hands on the manuscript due to her busy work, it would not matter much. The people in the country probably wanted to see Jiang SE¡¯s shadow appear on the red carpet of ¡®century of cinema¡¯ the most.


    Tao Tao couldn¡¯t see the envy and jealousy in the eyes of her colleagues around her. Her eyes were still red, and she covered her mouth and nose with a piece of paper and replied in a choked voice.


    Under Shu Peien¡¯s personal column in ¡°times criticism,¡± theizens who had learned of the news all rushed to leave their names and praise him for his foresight.


    After confirming that Jiang se would be able to walk the red carpet, the styling that they had prepared came in handy.


    Xia Chaoqun had prepared the red-carpet dress for Jiang se. It was a meloovin that had been custom-made for her in Paris. There were three sets in total, and they had yet to decide on which one to choose. The styling team was still discussing the details of Jiang SE¡¯s red-carpet look for that day.


    In such a high-profile asion, Jiang SE¡¯s every move was the center of attention. She could not afford to make a single mistake.


    Thepany was worried that Jiang se did not have enough manpower, so they sent a group of people to help her with some matters. In the past few days, Jiang se received calls from Luo Yin, Chang Yuhu, hou Xiling, Liang Chunbo, PEI Yi, nie dan, and the others. She even received a message from Dai Jia, congratting her on her movie¡¯s entry into the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ outstanding work.


    It was the 19th in the United States local time. There were less than 20 hours before the red carpet walk. Mo Anqi and the others were so nervous that they could not fall asleep. Jiang se received a call from Feng Zhongliang.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    She lowered her voice. In the room on the other side of the suite, Xia Chaoqun was still in a meeting with his team. She had already washed up and was ready to go to bed.


    ¡°Are you ready to sleep?¡±


    He could tell that Jiang se had lowered her voice. Thinking that she was already sleepy, he quickly tried to hang up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call again tomorrow.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Wait a little longer, Grandpa.¡± Jiang se quickly said, ¡± I want to talk to you too.


    She wanted to cry when she heard Feng Zhongliang¡¯s voice. She had been abroad for a long time and had been away from home for some time. Recently, because of her busy work and the promotion of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, she had endless activities like a spinning top. She had no time to call her family at all.


    Coupled with the time difference, she had not been in contact with Feng Zhongliang for a long time.


    Now that Feng Zhongliang called, it was probably because he missed her, and also to cheer her on. She felt a little guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I¡¯ve been very busy recently and didn¡¯t have time to call you. I¡¯ve made you worried.¡±


    After she finished speaking, there was a moment of silence on the phone. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s voice was strict, as if through his words, she could imagine his stern face and frowning expression.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± yes, ¡± she replied. In the past, Jiang se had walked the red carpet before and was also surrounded by people. However, this time, the significance was different, and the attention she received was different.


    The cautious attitude of Xia Chaoqun and the others inevitably gave her some pressure. It was as if the team members had to confirm the position of every thread in the dress over and over again.


    Theizens ¡®expectations for ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± this time were too high. This made Jiang se tense. The congrattory words from her family and friends made her feel a little stressed. There were many outstanding films this time. Although she was confident in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, she could not help but think of the¡¯ Best Actress ¡®award that she had missed out on at the France Film Festival a few years ago.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done very well.¡±


    ...


    When Feng Zhongliang heard her admit it, he could not help but use a caring tone, ¡±


    yesterday afternoon, I went to the PEI family¡¯s house and watched God¡¯s redemption with old master PEI. He even praised you for your acting and helped us gain face.


    God¡¯s salvation had not been released yet, but it was not a problem for old master PEI to watch it first.


    The PEI family was the first to receive a copy of the movie when it was released in China. When Feng Zhongliang went to the PEI family¡¯s residence yesterday and heard old master PEI praising Jiang se, he felt extremely proud and emotional. he even said that he¡¯ll get your aunt ning to give you a call and ask you to keep up the good work.


    Feng Zhongliang consoled Jiang se in this manner. He was not good at speaking in such a tender tone. In the past, when he was chatting with his granddaughter, he would usually put on the airs of an elder.


    Jiang se stammered as she praised him. It did not go smoothly, but it made her feel even morefortable.


    ¡°Did your aunt ning call you?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    As soon as she answered, Feng Zhongliang continued, ¡±


    it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve won. You see, everyone at home is supporting you. If you can win an award overseas, then win it. If you can¡¯t, then forget it. In grandpa¡¯s heart, you¡¯re the best regardless of whether you win this award.


    He raised his voice.


    ¡°When your grandfather was awarded the honor, he couldn¡¯t sleep for a few days, couldn¡¯t eat, and was in a daze. Your grandmother said,¡¯what¡¯s there to be nervous about? I¡¯ll eat when I need to eat and sleep when I need to sleep. There¡¯ll be more glory like this in the future. After thinking about it, I feel that this is indeed the case, so I¡¯m not nervous anymore.¡± As he said this, he deliberately wanted to make his granddaughter happy.


    ¡°Who knew that your grandmother¡¯s situation would be so predictable? I quit this job and lost the chance to win glory again.¡±


    He was referring to how he had left China for Hong Kong with his family for the sake of his family¡¯s ns. Jiang se chuckled at his words. When he heard it, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    After a few words, someone from Feng Zhongliang¡¯s side pushed the door open and entered the study. The voice sounded like Xiao Liu¡¯s. Before she asked, Feng Zhongliang said, ¡±


    ¡°Rest early. Grandpa will be waiting for you in front of the TV tomorrow.¡±


    She answered and hung up the phone. In Feng Zhongliang¡¯s study room, Xiao Liu said in a low voice, ¡±


    old master, miss Feng Nan has already been ¡®sent¡¯ back to Hong Kong. I¡¯ve already called the young master and told him that you would like someone to keep a close eye on miss Feng Nan.


    Feng Zhongliang nodded. The smile he had on his face when he was chatting with Jiang se vanishedpletely when he mentioned Feng Nan.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on her.¡±


    He rubbed his eyebrows. In fact, the exact words he had told Xiao Liu to find someone to escort Feng Nan back to Hong Kong and put her under house arrest.


    At the very least, he could not let her cause any trouble while she was promoting the new movie.


    At that time, Feng Nan had posted the thread on the inte in a fit of anger. No one had noticed it, but it was soon discovered by PEI Yi¡¯s men who had been watching her and informed Feng Zhongliang.


    There were some ¡®family matters¡¯ that he had to settle by himself. He frowned, and the good mood he had when he spoke to his granddaughter on the phone was now ruined by Feng Nan.


    ¡°The young master has already promised that he will not let her make you angry again.¡±


    Feng qinlun already knew that the old master was extremely dissatisfied with him because of the kidnapping of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. He was also worried that the old master would be biased against him when he inherited the inheritance in the future. At this moment, the old master¡¯s words were like an imperial edict, and he did not dare to disobey.


    Feng Zhongliang nodded and heaved a sigh of relief.


    In a row of old streets in the imperial capital with the word ¡®demolish¡¯ printed on it, rows of old buildings formed a sharp contrast with the new buildings in the distance.


    This ce was like an old thing that was about to be eliminated, exuding a rotten smell. Because it had not been demolished in time, the original owner of the house had rented this ce to migrant workers.


    During the day, it was unusually quiet. This was Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s ¡®new residence¡¯. When he received Dai Jia¡¯s call, he had quit his job and moved out of his original address. He had broken away from the Feng family¡¯s control and lived in this mixed area. It was a cover-up for him, and he worked during the day and at night.


    This simple building had a history of more than 40 years. From the outside, it looked very old and shabby. The outer wall was already mottled and had a sense of teetering.


    The house was simple and crude. Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s simple luggage was casually thrown in the corner.


    He sat on the edge of the bed with a cigarette in his mouth. He held a piece of paper in one hand and his phone in the other.


    There was a string of numbers written on that piece of paper. Because it was often rubbed by his fingers, the corners of the paper were covered in hair, but he held it with great care.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had already memorized the numbers on it. However, in the past few days, he still took it out from time to time to look at it and put it in his pocket, afraid that he would lose it.


    The phone was given to him by Dai Jia after she had contacted him that day. Jiang SE¡¯s phone number was written on it. Dai Jia had emphasized that it was Jiang SE¡¯s personal phone.

 Chapter 632

    632 Chapter 632-call


    The smoke that Jiang Zhiyuan was exhaling surrounded him, and his furrowed brows could be seen from the flickering light of the cigarette.


    He had actually been hesitating for many days. When Dai Jia gave him this string of numbers, he had been hesitating and had not been able to sleep well for the past few days.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡¯ he thought rationally, but his instincts couldn¡¯t do it.


    That kind of blood connection could not be cut off in a lifetime.


    He hesitated for a long time, and there was a pile of cigarette butts beside his feet. Jiang Zhiyuan finally made up his mind. He took a deep breath of the cigarette, letting the smell of the tobo enter his body. He turned it around and spat it out from his mouth. He finally made up his mind, picked up his phone, and pressed the dial button.


    He had actually already memorized this string of numbers, but when he dialed it, he was still very careful, as if he was afraid of dialing the wrong number.


    After he pressed it, hepared it again and again to make sure that he did not press the wrong button. He licked his lips, and his fingers trembled for a long time before he finally pressed the dial button.


    When he pressed the button, he actually regretted his decision to hang up. He thought that if Jiang se did not pick up after three rings, perhaps this was fate. Perhaps it was God¡¯s arrangement to let his daughter have a smooth life. She was destined to never have a father like him.


    When the phone rang for the second time, Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s finger instinctively stopped on the hang up button. However, in the next moment, before he could press the button, he heard Jiang SE¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said.


    This was the first time Jiang Zhiyuan had heard her speak to him like this. At this moment, he had forgotten where he was and everything that had happened in the first half of his life. He had even forgotten who he was. He could not even hear his own heartbeat and breathing. He clutched the note tightly and tried his best to control his breathing, afraid that he would be too loud and drown out her voice.


    He had seen Jiang se on television before and heard her speak to him. There was one time when he could not control himself. He had seen her up close when she was meeting Feng Nan. He had once pushed Feng Nan, who had tried to hurt her, away and walked past her.


    However, Jiang Zhiyuan had never felt so deeply before. His daughter was talking to him.


    He pressed his ear even closer to the receiver, almost greedily listening to her speak, even if it was just listening to her breathing through the receiver.


    ¡°Hello, may I know who this is?¡±


    She said again. He wanted to clench his teeth, but he felt that his strength was not in his heart.


    He subconsciously clenched the cigarette that was still burning tightly. The red-hot me burned his skin and made a sizzling sound. The pain brought him back to his senses and calmed him down.


    He shouldn¡¯t have made this call. He couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    She was already a little suspicious, and her tone gradually became more vignt. He smiled.


    This was the right thing to do. It was an unfamiliar number, so she shouldn¡¯t take it too lightly. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t tell her a single Word of the father¡¯s warning.


    He suddenly felt a little regretful. Perhaps too many things had happened recently, and he could no longer be as calm as before.


    ¡°Sese?¡±


    Someone¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. It sounded like her manager, Xia Chaoqun, who was beside her.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had investigated this woman¡¯s existence before. She was very capable and treated her very well, protecting her in every way possible.


    ¡°Did someone call?¡±


    Asked Xia Chaoqun. She had been discussing some matters with mo Anqi and the others. When she heard Jiang SE¡¯s conversation, she came over to take a look. Jiang se was holding her phone, but it was quiet on the other end. It was a call from an unknown number. The caller did not say anything either.


    This mobile number of hers was her private number. PEI Yi had handled it for her and the information was absolutely confidential. No one would get their hands on her information and call her to harass her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no sound,¡±


    She shook her head and smiled, ¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the wrong number.¡±


    When she said this, she hung up the phone.


    ¡°Sleep early. I¡¯ll call Anqi and the others to my room to continue the discussion.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun leaned against the door and watched as she lowered her head and switched off her phone. He then shifted his gaze away.¡±There¡¯s still a lot of things to do tomorrow.¡±


    The red carpet event the next day was extremely important. Jiang se would be in front of every cameraman around the world. She had to be in her best state of mind so that everyone could see China¡¯s elegance.


    Jiang se nodded. Xia Chaoqun closed the door. The sound of a group of people packing their things could be heard from next door. She was still thinking about the silent phone call from the other party.


    On thest day of the closing ceremony of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯, the originally extremely wide square in front of the sacred auditorium had been properly decorated.


    A 100-meter-long red carpet connected the sacred auditorium¡¯s Lounge to the official theater, and heavily armed guards maintained the order at the scene.


    On both sides of the red carpet were arranged seats for the media, divided by the influence of the media, and each media seat could only amodate two people at most.


    A long cordon was set up behind the media, and the circled spots were reserved for the lucky people from all over the world who had sessfully applied for admission on the official website of ¡®century of cinema¡¯. They would apply for admission on the official website and be invited to personally witness this once-in-three-years event. After the stars finished walking the red carpet, they would be lucky enough to enter the sacred Great Hall to witness the awards ceremony.


    After Tao Tao arrived in the United States, she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep for the past two days. She had been in the industry for many years and had dealt with many big and small celebrities. However, this was the first year that long Xing Studios had sessfully applied for an interview with ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her identity as a ¡®candidate¡¯ for the media, with the qualifications of Dragon travel Studios, it might have been difficult for Tao Tao to enter this ce openly even after a few more years of such events.


    Although long Xing studio had made a name for itself in the country in recent years and had won several exclusive headlines, in terms of strength and status, it was still rankedst among the hundreds of media outlets invited by ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯.


    There was only one interview spot allocated to Dragon travel Studios, and it was located at the outermost part of the street.


    This was not a good location. The biggest advantage was that it was the closest to the temporary lounge for celebrities. Every celebrity who was about to step onto the red carpet would be starting their journey from here.


    Standing on her tiptoes from where Tao Tao was standing, she could vaguely see the bright Starlight in the hall in the distance.


    There were still a few hours before the actual awards ceremony. Tao Tao had to take on all the interview work alone today. She was a little excited. It felt like she had returned to her time as a young neer, looking forward to seeing the celebrities appear on the red carpet.


    She was trying to guess what kind of gown Jiang se would wear today. Jiang se had always been well-dressed. Whenever she went out, her style would always be stunning. She was well-dressed, elegant, and charming. In Tao Tao¡¯s eyes, she might be the brightest star at such a grand event.


    Time passed by. At noon, the venue staff had already decorated the two sides of the red carpet with flowers and other items, which meant that the time to walk the red carpet wasing.


    Centuries-old filmmaker¡¯s cameras were already aimed at the red carpet, broadcasting tonight¡¯s closing ceremony to the world¡¯s audience. Everyone¡¯s performance and subsequent excellent works would be shown to the eyes of hundreds of millions of viewers around the world.


    It was getting closer and closer to the red carpet. Xia Chaoqun looked at the time and saw that there were still more than two hours before Jiang se would enter the venue.


    She had already put on her makeup and dress. In order not to show her small belly, she had not eaten for nearly 20 hours.


    There were buffets and desserts in the lounge, but none of the celebrities dared to eat them. In fact, Jiang se did not even dare to drink too much water to prevent herself from going to the toiletter. She was really thirsty, so she used a straw to moisten her lips.


    ...


    With Jiang SE¡¯s status, even if she had acted in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, she should have been scheduled to walk at the worst time of the event. However, she was lucky to have Donald¡¯s support. Donald would be taking her along on the red carpet tonight. Therefore, she was scheduled to walk the red carpet a littleter and was considered to be among the most important guests.


    The official red carpet event began at 16:00 am local time in the United States. It was held at exactly 1.00 pm. As the time approached, Tao Tao could hardly calm down.


    The major media outlets in the media stands were ready. Someone lowered his head and checked the camera lens again and again to avoid any mistakes.


    Tao Tao¡¯s hands were shaking as she checked her equipment. Her legs were shaking as she was excited about the uing red carpet event.


    His cell phone kept vibrating. His Chinese colleagues were probably also watching the live broadcast of the Huaxia TV station at this time. His colleagues in the work group chat were enthusiastically discussing the scene in front of the sacred auditorium.


    At this moment, Donald and Chesare had arrived at the lounge. After greeting many familiar faces, they noticed Jiang se sitting in the corner.


    The heater was on in the lounge, but she was wearing a shawl and did not say a word.


    ¡°Jiang, you¡¯re very beautiful tonight,¡±


    She was wrapped in a silk scarf, and her short hair wasbed back. The ends of her hair were permed into an arc, and it looked like her hair was tied up in a bun, revealing her beautiful ears, jawline, and her neck that was as slender as a Swan.


    She was not inferior to the White female stars around her. Her skin was so fair that it glowed, and her delicate makeup and smooth skin made her very eye-catching. Compared to the European and American people with high noses and deep eyes, she had a different kind of graceful beauty.


    Her dress was wrapped in silk, so it couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Only the ck embroidered fishtail-shaped gauze could be seen at the bottom. A pair of delicate and beautiful calves were faintly visible under the fine gauze, extremely attractive.


    ...


    Jiang se was wearing a pair of stiletto heels of the same color. Even though the diamond-studded tinum chain around her ankles was covered by a thin veil, it still reflected a dazzling luster under the light.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Jiang se stood up and gave the two of them a light hug.


    Chessaray looked very happy that night. His dark golden hair was neatlybed, and he was wearing a standard white shirt with a ck suit and a dark blue tie. He looked elegant and pleasant.


    Donder, on the other hand, was wearing a ck shirt with a suit of the same color. His slightly curly, light golden short hair was allbed back, revealing his forehead. Even though he was already old, his gestures were still graceful and it was hard to hide his temperament.


    Chessaray saw an acquaintance and left after saying goodbye.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    Donald looked at the time, and his assistant found a chair for him to sit down. He obviously had no intention of entertaining the guests in such a social asion. He even handed his ss to the waiter.


    Initially, he had seen Jiang se and her group sitting by themselves. As she was a new face, almost no one came over to greet her. He had wanted to sit with Jiang se to ease her awkwardness.


    However, from time to time, a producer or director would approach him to talk to him. While they greeted him, they would also turn to look at Jiang se. They seemed surprised that Donald would be friends with Jiang se over a movie.


    He wasn¡¯t an easy person to get close to. Among the actors, he was rtively unsociable.


    However, Donald had been in the industry for many years and had maintained a good friendship with many famous directors. Some of the best directors liked to use him when they were preparing films for important awards. It was unexpected that he would maintain a good friendship with a neer. It seemed that they were not even acquaintances.


    Outside, people had already started to make their way onto the stage. Every celebrity¡¯s appearance instantly stole the attention of many reporters, causing the fans who had received admission tickets to exim in surprise.


    There were fewer and fewer celebrities in the waiting room. The stars were shining on the red carpet outside. The first stars were guided into the sacred Great Hall by the staff.


    Tao Tao had been taking photos for more than half an hour. She had gained a lot tonight. She saved every star who appeared in her camera, afraid to miss anyone who passed by her.


    The phone in her pocket had been buzzling with messages ever since she started walking the red carpet half an hour ago. She was so busy that she didn¡¯t have the time to look down.


    Jiang se had not appeared yet. Tao Tao could imagine that her colleagues in China were probably waiting for her as well.


    Logically speaking, with Jiang SE¡¯s status, she should have made her appearance at the venue earlier. However, more than half of the red carpet¡¯s time had passed and the event wasing to an end. The remaining guests were all important figures. She was worried that something might have changed in Jiang SE¡¯s schedule.


    She was so nervous that her palms were sweating. As her thoughts ran wild, she looked at the lounge not far away.


    At this time, in the Huaxia Information Network headquarters, media reporters were sitting in the office. The official live broadcast of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ was being yed on the TV wall in the office. It was jointlymentated by the well-known domestic host, Sheng Jingzhi, and the popr female host of Huaxia TV station.


    In the group chat of Huaxia information, Yu Zilin and Guan Mingming had already sent back many photos of the celebrities at the scene. The advantage of being thergest media in the country was fully disyed at this time.

 Chapter 633

    633 Chapter 633-award


    In ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯, Huaxia information, as one of thergest mainstream media in the country, won two spots. Yu Zilin and Guan Mingming¡¯s cooperation allowed them to take photos and send them back to China so that their colleagues in China could organize and publish the news immediately.


    In the official Huaxia Information Group chat, everyone was in a heated discussion.


    Wu Tong said,¡±ording to the rules, centuries-old filmmaker¡¯s Red carpet is 16: Under normal circumstances, in the one and a half hours between 00-17:30, the celebrities would enter in sequence during the first hour and leave thetter half to the fashion stars. Why was Jiang se not here yet?


    The reporter who had spoken looked up at the television as he typed. In reality, she was not the only one who had the same question. Her other colleagues had the same question as well. Yu Zilin was also rather anxious, not to mention the domestic audience who could only watch the live broadcast. They had been eagerly waiting for Jiang SE¡¯s appearance. However, after waiting for forty minutes, she was still nowhere to be seen.


    Huang Yuhan: ¡± it¡¯s a big deal here. The news has just been released, and many people have called thepany to ask for details. Zilin, what¡¯s the situation on your side? ¡±


    Yu Zilin: ¡± I don¡¯t know either. But I didn¡¯t hear anything about Jiang SE¡¯s ident. Mingming and I are quite anxious about it.


    Even if Jiang se had run into some trouble at thest minute, her manager was Xia Chaoqun. He would never allow anything to happen to her and cause her to be unable to walk the important red carpet!


    Yu Zilin was feeling anxious as well. At this moment, Jiang SE¡¯s Red carpet walk had a different meaning to the Chinese media reporters. She could imagine the questions that the Chinese audience might have. After the media from Huaxia Info Network released the news first, thements section might have been filled with fans who were eager to get an answer.


    Many viewers in China were only watching the closing ceremony of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ because Jiang se would be in it. The viewership ratings for the closing ceremony of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ broadcasted by Chinese television stations had already soared to a terrifying number.


    However, forty minutes had passed since the closing ceremony began, and Jiang se was still nowhere to be seen. This caused many in the audience to start panicking.


    Not only was the news section of Huaxia information filled with confusedizens, but the customer service Center of Huaxia television station had also received many anxiousments from readers asking about Jiang se.


    A few local media outlets could no longer contain their anxiety. They began to call Jiang SE¡¯s manager, Xia Chaoqun, and her assistants ¡®phones in an attempt to get first-hand news.


    In the Huaxia Information Group chat, Wu Tong was still typing. Before she could send the message, Yu Zilin¡¯s message popped up and ignited the atmosphere in the office.¡±They¡¯re here!¡±


    She used voice chat to send the two words, and when she sent it, the sound of a camera shutter could be heard from her side.


    Everyone in the office raised their heads instinctively. Their eyes fell on the television. Jiang se appeared on the screen with Donald¡¯s hand in hers!


    At this moment, Wu Tong could understand the tremble in Yu Zilin¡¯s voice. Even though she had already imagined the scene of Jiang SE¡¯s graceful appearance on the red carpet of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯, the image in her mind was less than one-tenth of the shock she felt when she actually saw her.


    She was wearing a ck cheongsam, and the neckline was made of silver water diamonds, which gave off a bright luster, entuating her slender and elegant swan neck.


    The tailor-made cheongsam wrapped around her exquisite body. It reached her knees, and the lower half was stitched with a fishtail embroidered with ck gauze, making her waist appear slender and connecting with the curve of her hips, magnifying the advantages of her beautiful legs to the extreme.


    Especially her tall figure, which was quite a plus point. As she walked, she disyed what was called a swaying and lively figure.


    Her every frown and smile seemed to be the center of attention. The custom-made dress that represented the Chinese style and beauty wasplemented by her temperament. It was beautiful and cold, forming a fatal and unique charm.


    In the hearts of many Chinese viewers, the first impression they had of Jiang se wearing a cheongsam might have been in ¡± the event of Beiping. the scene of her appearing in the rain with an umbre had won over the hearts of countless fans.


    However, at that moment, Jiang SE¡¯s radiance did not lose to the flirtatious scene in the movie. In fact, she was even more beautiful.


    The reporters present were even more shocked. The moment Tao Tao saw Jiang se, she almost forgot to press the shutter.


    The lights on both sides of the red carpet had already been turned on, and the diamond earrings on her ears reflected a bright luster. She held Donald¡¯s hand with a reserved smile, and the media around Tao Tao were desperately taking photos of the two.


    She had appeared together with Donald. No wonder she had waited until now.


    In Europe and America, Donald had an extraordinary status. He rarely appeared in front of the public and the media except for his movies. When the media caught such an opportunity, they naturally would not let go of the opportunity to take photos of him.


    A reporter was still shouting as he took pictures, hoping that they would walk slower and turn around.


    Most of the invited celebrities participating in ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ had already entered the venue. There were not many celebrities left. Donald and Jiang se still had plenty of time. He was not in a hurry to enter the venue. Instead, he smiled at Jiang se and allowed the media to take pictures of them.


    With his status and the enthusiasm of the media, the guards at the distance of the red carpet would not rush him.


    The sounds of filming came one after another. Under the spotlight, Jiang SE¡¯s skin was as fair as Jade.


    In China, many viewers in front of their televisions could not help but scream when they saw Jiang se.


    ¡°Mr. Donald ... Mr. Donald ...¡±


    On the TV screen, there were invited fans screaming in the direction of the red carpet, and the sound was recorded by the TV.


    Behind the screen, the PEI family members were satisfied with Jiang SE¡¯s graceful performance.


    Second Mrs. PEI was watching the live stream with the olddy. The olddy¡¯s smile had not stopped since Jiang se had left.


    ¡°Sese looks good in a cheongsam.¡± This time, Jiang SE¡¯s gown had been custom-made for her by a senior designer from Melovin. In order to find the feel of a Chinese gown and to match Jiang SE¡¯s size, they had even flown to China several times to discuss it with Jiang se. In the end, they had drawn up a draft and spent almost half a year editing it. It was only confirmed after the olddy had a look.


    She wore this cheongsam with a unique charm. Compared to her mboyant and beautiful style, she didn¡¯t stand out, but she still didn¡¯t lose out to others in the slightest. She was like a beautifuldy who walked out of a carefully drawn painting, vivid and lifelike.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a little thinner.¡±


    The olddy really liked her outfit. Her eyes were neither humble nor arrogant, representing the first Chinese to walk on the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ red carpet. She was calm and reserved with a smile. She didn¡¯t look nervous or nervous, which was very much in the style of a big family.


    With the PEI family¡¯s status, they needed a girl who could hold up the Fort. The more olddy PEI looked at her, the more she liked her. She was full of praise.


    ¡°I, ah Yi, have good taste.¡±


    Hearing her praise, second Mrs. PEI couldn¡¯t help but echo her.


    Although Jiang se did not walk very quickly, she quickly disappeared from the screen. The movie stars that appeared after her could hardly attract the attention of the domestic audience.


    In the news, Weibo, and various other forums for discussion, Jiang SE¡¯s stunning appearance quickly became a hot topic.


    The embroidered cheongsam was very suitable for her. This kind of dress, which was not easy to wear in many people¡¯s impression, created a stunning effect on her.


    The live Photos were gradually being released in China and were shared by people very quickly. The high-definition photos of Jiang se looked even more exquisite than those on television. The high-definition cameras even captured her smiling face with her eyes lowered. She looked like a slightly ripened fruit that was exuding an intoxicating fragrance.


    They had already entered the hall. Jiang se still remembered the scene of the audience and reporters waving their hands wildly. The screams were blocked outside the hall next door. Donald helped her into the hall in a gentlemanly and polite manner.


    The floor was clear and pleasing to the eye. She was wearing very high stiletto heels and was restricted by her dress, so she walked a little carefully.


    ¡°Are you still nervous?¡±


    He smiled and made fun of her. He was a quiet gentleman whose every move was very considerate. He had even taken Jiang se to the media to take photos earlier. He was not worried that she would use his fame to release a press release.


    ¡°Much better,¡±


    Jiang se grabbed her bag with one hand and smiled at Donald gratefully.


    In fact, it was impossible for her not to be nervous at such an event. After all, she could not make a single mistake. Not only that, as the ¡®first person¡¯ to walk the red carpet on the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ list in China, she had to perform better and more outstandingly. Naturally, the pressure on her was multiplied.


    ...


    However, before walking the red carpet, she had already prepared herself many times. In addition, her family had called her earlier to support her and gave her a lot of encouragement.


    Coupled with Donald¡¯s care, they were not as careful as she had imagined.


    maybe I¡¯ve already forgotten about being nervous the moment I stepped onto the ¡®battlefield¡¯.


    Her answer was rather humorous, and it made Donaldugh.


    then you will still have a one in thirty chance of standing on the real ¡®battlefield¡¯ter.


    Jiang se said, ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve prepared a congrattory message in advance.¡±


    Donaldughed out loud.


    The award ceremony was held at the back of the sacred Great Hall. A few days ago, this ce had been sealed off from outsiders.


    It was also Jiang SE¡¯s first time here. She entered the hall through a long corridor. The moment she appeared at the entrance of the hall, the awards ceremony in the sacred Great Hall was finally presented to her.


    After God¡¯s salvation was promoted to the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ category for 30 films, it meant that the chances of this film winning an award were much higher.


    ...


    For this possibility, in the past few days, other than preparing a script for Jiang SE¡¯s speech, Xia Chaoqun had also prepared pictures of the awards ceremony in the sacred Great Hall for Jiang se to memorize.


    Jiang se was already familiar with the route she would take, the direction she would walk when she went on stage to receive the award, the direction she would exit from after receiving the award, and the direction the live broadcast camera would be in.


    She had also watched a lot of videos and watched the awards of the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ in person. However, watching it on TV waspletely different from watching it live.


    The size of the sacred auditorium was far beyond imagination. Rows of seats were like ripples in the middle of a Lake, spreading in all directions and enveloping the charming stage.


    The auditorium was surrounded by special VIP seats in a circr design. In the middle of each floor, there was a special room for the viewing tform for people of special status to sit in. Sitting inside was enough to have a bird¡¯s eye view of the entire venue.


    The hall, which could amodate 10000 people, was extremely wide. Every part of the decoration was rted to the film. The ceiling was nearly ten meters high, and a huge film-shaped light was located in the center of the auditorium, giving people a wonderful feeling of being in the film world.


    Donald had been here many times as a guest. He politely extended his hand to Jiang se and looked into the distance.


    ¡°We¡¯re in Zone C.¡±


    Every invited guest would receive an invitation letter in advance with their seat number marked on it. The staff of the venue would guide the guests to their seats ording to the number.


    At this time, there were already quite a number of actors and actresses in the venue, and everyone had a warm smile on their faces.


    Jiang se nodded. She subconsciously scanned the area in the distance. The people sitting nearby would turn to look at her and Donald from time to time. Donald noticed her small movements and could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang? You¡¯ve found a friend?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    She shook her head. There were too many people here, and all she could see were well-dressed invited guests. She couldn¡¯t tell who was who.


    Jiang se subconsciously looked up at the VIP seats. However, no matter how good her vision was, she could not see anything in such an environment.


    Lady PEI had taken PEI Rui to United Statesst night to see her live, but she didn¡¯t know if she had arrived.


    Because she was busy today, she had not had the time to contact Lady PEI.


    Donald was still waiting for her. It was too difficult to find a person at this time. Jiang se clutched her handbag tightly and followed Donald to his seat.


    When Chesare came in, it was almost 18:30 pm. As the director who had received a lot of attention this time, he had been promoted to the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ list of excellent works and was also sought after by a group of reporters. After the red carpet segment, he stayed for a short interview. They talked about the inspiration and impulse to film ¡± the salvation of God ¡°, the original ¡± the prisoner ¡°, and some of their views on the film and their future ns. By the time he entered, it was already a littlete. The entire Hall was almost full.


    The media, film fans, invited well-known movie and fashion people also came in. The organizers of the conference were interviewed, and the camera turned from the red carpet outside to the inside of the auditorium, and finally to the center of the stage.


    The host of tonight¡¯s ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ had invited Catherine, also known as the Rose of Britain. Ackerman was one of the opening hosts. This famous British beauty was ranked 25th out of the 100 most influential female celebrities in the worldst year. Being able to host ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ added a lot of glory to tonight¡¯s event.

 Chapter 634

    634 The ceremony


    The award ceremony for ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ was at 18:00 pm. It officially started at 30 O ¡®clock. People who were familiar with each other whispered in the audience, discussing topics rted to the shortlisted works.


    On the inte, there were countless bets on who would be the biggest winner of the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ title this year. Below the grandstand, Jiang se stood in the aisle. The makeup artist was touching up her makeup. Someone from Hong Kong jewelry had alsoe over to rece the earrings on her ears with a pair of new Hong Kong jewelry designs that had not been released yet.


    Mo Anqi squatted on the ground and took off her ck stiletto and reced it with a pair of high heels with silver straps, which matched her handbag.


    For this ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ event, Jiang SE¡¯s dress was also designed by Melovin as she had a high chance of working with the brand, Melovin. With Xia Chaoqun¡¯s help, a stylist hired by Melovin was also added to Jiang SE¡¯s personal stylist during the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ event.


    She had already walked down the red carpet in the cheongsam she was wearing and attracted a wave of attention.


    Before ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was promoted to the ¡± century-old filmmaker¡¯s ¡± outstanding work and had a very low chance of winning one of the ¡± century-old filmmaker ¡± awards, the team had already discussed whether Jiang se should change into a new outfit after the red carpet show to face the possibility of going on stage to receive an award. Even if the chance was slim, she should still be prepared.


    But in the end, the team gave up on the idea because of the schedule of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯.


    The closing ceremony of ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯ was very tight. The red carpet and the award ceremony were only half an hour apart.


    As the female lead of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Jiang se had the advantage of acting opposite Donald. The red carpet was only for thetter half of the show. After she entered the venue, she still had to touch up her makeup and change her shoes. Changing into her formal dress would be a waste of time.


    In the end, Melovin¡¯s designer suggested that they put some effort into the dress she was originally going to wear and make some subtle changes to make the dress, which had already been shown once, a new surprise for the audience.


    It took a lot of time to decide on the original style, draft, and print the final design for the modified cheongsam. It took almost 300 days for the final dress to appear in front of Jiang se.


    It was not a small project to modify it in a short time.


    After much discussion, the team came up with a n toe up with a bold idea of two ways to wear a piece of clothing.


    After Jiang se changed into the earrings and high heels, Melovin¡¯s designer carefully undid the cor of her cheongsam, which was covered with rhinestones. He removed the shiny essories on it. The cor of the cheongsam, which was originally embedded with gorgeous jewels, was now in and clean. It was shorter than before. The dangling earrings were dazzling andplemented her slender and fair neck.


    In her ce was a shawl that was hand-embroidered with ck chiffon that Melovin¡¯s people had taken out. The designer carefully sewed it to the back of her neck. The chiffon barely covered her snow-white shoulders. Silver diamonds were sewn into the lower hem, and she began sewing from below the calf until there were more and more embellishments, forming a ck Star pattern with a silver gradient.


    It was already 18:26, four minutes before the award ceremony officially began. Mo Anqi kept looking at her watch. The designer of Melovin still had a few more stitches to finish.


    The lights around them dimmed. On the big screen in the center of the venue, the three-minute scene of the ssic films that had been selected in the past years was being yed. Surrounded by the sound system, Jiang SE¡¯s palms were already sweating. Xia Chaoqun did not show it on his face, but he had already controlled himself and took a few deep breaths without making a sound.


    Such work could not be rushed at all. Jiang se was wearing a dress and the light around her was dim. Even if someone next to her had turned on the light on their cell phone, the designer¡¯s hand would tremble slightly if she was rushed. There was a high chance that the needle would Pierce her neck.


    However, the ceremony was about to begin. The guests who hade in earlier had all returned to their seats. The remaining female celebrities who had stayed in the corridor to touch up their makeup looked slightly anxious, silently urging the makeup artist to hurry up.


    Even chessaray, who was sitting on the chair, turned his head to look at her. Mo Anqi was even more anxious.


    However, Melovin¡¯s designer remained unhurried. This ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ award ceremony was not only about whether Jiang SE¡¯s ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± would win the award, but it was also a test for her by Melovin¡¯s brand. They wanted to see if she could create an absolute topic.


    Tonight, Jiang SE¡¯s stunning red carpet walk had attracted a certain amount of attention. However, to Melovin, it was far from enough for Melovin¡¯s brand to easily make Jiang se their spokesperson for their custom-made ready-to-wear clothes. Jiang SE¡¯s ability to wear Melovin¡¯s gown and instantly be a ssic was enough to be a case that would be remembered in Melovin¡¯s history in the future. Her cooperation with Melovin would earn more enthusiasm from Melovin.


    Xia Chaoqun was obviously aware of this situation as well. Hence, even though she knew that time was ticking by and the celebrities who were reapplying their makeup were leaving one after another, she still did not rush them.


    Jiang se understood that as well. Hence, when meloovin¡¯s designer was sewing the shawl for her, she was still memorizing the script to divert her attention.


    The emcee was already in ce at the center of the stage. It was already 18:00 pm. At 29 points, Melovin¡¯s designer finally finished thest stitch. After carefully hiding the thread, he did a simple finishing touch. He helped Jiang se adjust her shawl and could not help but sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡±


    It was toote. Chesare¡¯s assistant hade over to give silent reminders. The moment the live broadcast officially began, the live camera in the sacred Great Hall would quickly sweep the entire venue, so that the audience watching the TV around the world could get a glimpse of the venue of this year¡¯s ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯.


    When she walked down the aisle, she might be the center of attention, and many audience members who were dissatisfied with the use of Chinese actresses in ¡± the salvation of God ¡± and reced Laura would use this as a point of attack.


    Mo Anqi held onto her dress and strode back to her seat.


    Strong music yed in the venue. Xia Chaoqun pursed his lips and lowered his head to look at the time. It was 18: It had been 29 minutes and 36 seconds, but Jiang SE¡¯s steps were still steady in the dark.


    She was not flustered by theck of time. She knew that the more she messed up, the more mistakes she would make. Therefore, even though she knew that there was not enough time, she still kept her back straight and her expression calm. Mo Anqi held her cloak and ran after her in small steps.


    She covered the 20-meter distance very quickly and sat down in the seat reserved for her. She even turned to chessaray and shed him a smile. She was extremely calm. No one would have guessed that Jiang SE¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it was like a drum. Her palms were already drenched in sweat.


    Mo Anqi bent her back and was only halfway back when a countdown suddenly appeared on the huge screen in the center of the venue. The stadium¡¯s holographic voice began to count down, ¡±


    ¡°Three ... Two ...¡±


    His voice surrounded the venue and instantly ignited the guests ¡®excited emotions. They couldn¡¯t help but count along with him, ¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    Tao Tao was also among the people who were counting down. Before she came to United States, she had made a lot of preparations overnight. She had read the guides written by many industry insiders about the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ award ceremony at the sacred auditorium, so she naturally did not miss this special countdown.


    This was a special custom of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯. The audience who had been lucky enough to be there in person had excitedly described this scene with gorgeous words. Tao Tao had also tried to imagine the scene through text records, but her imagination was far less than one-ten-thousandth of what she had seen with her own eyes.


    At that moment, when the audience was counting down, Tao Tao felt as if she had be one with the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯.


    Even though she had arrived in the United States two days ago and hade to the sacred auditorium early in the morning to shoot, at this moment, she really felt like she was witnessing a ¡®miracle¡¯ and participating in this solemn closing ceremony of the film.


    Mo Anqi returned to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s side. As soon as she stopped shouting, the lights in the venue were switched on. On stage, Catherine had already walked to the center of the stage with a smile on her face. The three bright spotlights on the stage shone on her, allowing the audience to see this beautiful woman in the spotlight clearly.


    Thunderous apuse rang out in the venue, and then the camera turned, clearly showing every corner of the venue.


    The camera even stopped for a short close-up on several of the most popr directors who had won the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ award this year. The direction where Chesare was also one of the lucky ones.


    Ever since Tao Tao entered the venue, she had been looking for Jiang se. However, due to the massive size of the venue, she could only see a dense crowd of guests as far as the eye could see. Under the illumination of the starry lights around her, it was difficult for her to see Jiang se when she first entered.


    After the lights were turned off, she could not find Jiang se at all. It was only when the cameras in the venue started rolling and she stared at the big screen that she saw Jiang SE¡¯s reflection.


    Even if it was just a glimpse, it was enough to stun her.


    The live broadcast of ¡®century of cinema¡¯ on China¡¯s television stations had already reached an extremely ridiculous figure in the online viewership ratings. Among the figures sent to China¡¯s television stations by radio and television audience research institutes, it was a double breaking seven.


    After mobile phones,puters, and the Inte had dispersed people¡¯s enthusiasm for watching TV shows, it was very rare for viewership ratings to reach this number in recent years.


    In the past,¡¯century-old filmmaker¡¯ had also caused a sensation and attention, but the situation was different from this year. In the past, the Chinese people had held the attitude of watching the release of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ without concern.


    However, due to Jiang SE¡¯s participation in the red carpet event this year, the enthusiasm of the Chinese citizens was ignited, and the viewership ratings shot up in no time.


    On the Chinese television station¡¯s official website, the instant Jiang se appeared,izens who were quick to react took screenshots of her and captured her image.


    She didn¡¯t seem to realize that she had been photographed. Like the thousands of guests and audience, she was pping to wee the arrival of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯.


    Even though it was just a random part of the picture, her beauty was not affected in the slightest. When she smiled, her eyes seemed to be filled with Starlight.


    ...


    A long memory-my goddess changed into a gown!


    ¡°You¡¯re even cuter today than you were yesterday. Jiang se is so beautiful!¡±


    [ inted: the first Chinese actress to be a ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ with her work. Jiang se [ flying kiss ] [ flying kiss ]!


    [ China¡¯s descendant, Jiang se, has appeared! Jiang se has just appeared! ]


    ......


    Thements came one after another, and theizens who were watching the live broadcast could not suppress their excitement.


    On the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ stage, the camera zoomed in from top to bottom, capturing the entire venue. Ackerman had already walked to the front of the stage and greeted the audience. The cheers became more intense.


    Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring to our world film history of 100 years award ceremony.


    This rose from Ennd had a cold and charming style on the stage. Her voice was a little hoarse, and as soon as she opened her mouth, she received a thunderous apuse from the audience.


    She smiled and paused for about three seconds before she continued, ¡±


    after three years of separation from the previous century-old history of film art, the arts and excellent directors have brought us together again.


    ...


    Ever since the establishment of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯, there had been different topics that had beenbined with the birth of the film. They focused on charity, Environmental Protection, human rights, and so on. Every time, they would bebined with the theme of the film with the host¡¯s opening speech.


    ny-six years ago, when Mr. Locke came up with the idea of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯, you might not have expected that his idea at that time would leave us with such a precious thing. Catherine paused and smiled as she raised her head to look into the distance. on our stage, countless directors and the best works from different countries have appeared. We treat everyone equally.


    When chessaray heard this, he turned to look at Jiang se while pping with the audience.


    tonight¡¯s theme seems to be equality.


    The moment he finished speaking, Jiang se was stunned.


    Chesare¡¯s words had a deep meaning, but he was not the only one who understood the meaning behind the rose of Britain¡¯s words.


    In the venue, as a very famous film critic in the circle, schupien was also an invited guest for the closing ceremony of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯. His seat was a little far from the stage, but thanks to the panoramic sound, every word Catherine said was clearly transmitted into his ears.


    ¡°Could tonight¡¯s theme be equality?¡±


    He and Chesare were separated by almost half the venue, but they said the same thing at the same time.


    Everyone knew that the century-old filmmaker had an unspoken rule. The closer the ideas of the film were to the theme of the conference, the more beneficial it was for the film participating in the election.


    In ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Jiang se was from China. Before this, there were rumors that Jiang se would bring down the entire movie¡¯s outlook.

 Chapter 635

    635 Hypocrite


    In order to realize the definition of ¡®everyone is equal¡¯ in the history of 100 years of film art, the Board of Judges would probably consider this point carefully and add to the impression of ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯.


    This wasn¡¯t a random guess from shupeien. This had been the tradition of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ since the first season.


    Donald, who was sitting between chessaray and Jiang se, instinctively looked at chessaray and asked softly, ¡±


    ¡°You already knew about this?¡±


    In the middle of the stage, Catherine was still narrating in her sexy voice, ¡± ¡°Some movie fans were very unconvinced and thought that America should be a free, democratic country. People should be equal and free, and there should be no discrimination. At the 21st ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ awards ceremony, our first ck director, Chris, is here. Wilson used ¡°the cksmith¡¯s son¡± to prove that this theory is wrong, hehe.¡±


    Her words caused tens of thousands of guests tough softly. Chessaray alsoughed in support of her and pped along with the audience.


    Donald didn¡¯t turn his head when he spoke. After a long while, he smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Dn mention it.¡±


    Chessaray had been in the industry for many years and had a lot of connections. Donald had known him for many years and knew him well. However, it was only now that he realized that chessaray¡¯s connections were deeper than he had imagined.


    Donald immediately recognized the ¡®Dn¡¯ that he mentioned. Donald could not think of anyone else who could be friends with Chesare and could tell him such ¡®news¡¯ in advance other than Dn of the Fernando family.


    The Fernando family was the actual shareholder of the ¡®standard financial trust¡¯, one of the well-known consortiums in the United States. Their family was very influential and famous. Most importantly, one of the families that put forward the slogan of¡¯ century-old filmmaker ¡®was the Fernando family. Even today, their descendants still had a deep influence on¡¯ century-old filmmaker¡¯.


    If the news about Chesare came from the Fernando family, it was no wonder that he was so confident when he discussed with Borgia and huandaopany about sending ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ to the centuries-old filmmaker.


    She even risked her reputation and career to set up a bet with the filmpany. It was obvious that she was confident that ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± would be nominated for the ¡®century actor¡¯ award.


    Now that Catherine mentioned the theme of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ about equality, Donald seemed to understand something.


    He was silent for a moment before he turned to look at Jiang se.


    No one knew how long it had been since censare had received this news. The discussion on the topic of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ was obviously not something that could be reached overnight.


    Back when they were filming ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Jiang se had the intention to rece Laura. At that time, Donald had noticed it. He once thought that with Chesare¡¯s personality, no matter how much he admired Jiang SE¡¯s intelligence and her acting skills, he would not easily think of recing the female lead at thest minute.


    Not to mention that this matter would cause a lot of trouble. It would cause his movie to be filled with uncertainties because of the recement of actors. Moreover, he was willing to face the pressure from the investors for Jiang se.


    The friendship between adults was never pure, especially in such a circle. It was inevitable that there would be some things of interest mixed in.


    At that time, Jiang se was only a neer. Even though she had been nominated at the France Film Festival for ¡± demon ¡± and made a name for herself, it was not worth it for Cesare to bet his reputation on their friendship.


    At that time, Donald pitied Jiang se. He thought that her final decision would not change anything.


    He had been in the industry for many years and was used to seeing celebrities wanting to stand out and get good roles. He had also seen the hard work that many unknown actors put in to be famous.


    In the Western entertainment industry, there were countless people who were as hardworking as Jiang se, even if she was extremely smart and hardworking.


    Only if she was lucky enough to be favored by God and had a chance that belonged to her would she be able to rise to power with the help of the right time, ce, and people. However, at that time, Donald did not think that Jiang se would have such a special opportunity.


    However, to Donald¡¯s surprise, chessaray acquiesced to her actions when he was not very optimistic about it. In the end, he even had the idea of changing the female lead and even had a dispute with the investors.


    At that time, Donald did not know what was going on, but he did not object to the result.


    Compared to working with Laura, Donald liked Jiang SE¡¯s personality more. She was smart, but she did not think too highly of herself. She always worked well with him. She knew when she should act and was always appropriate to her role.


    Therefore, when the female lead was reced, he did not hesitate to stand on Chesare¡¯s side due to his favorable impression of Jiang se and his personal friendship with her. In addition, China¡¯s Oriental Cinema had cooperated with Borgia and huandao. This had convinced the investors to agree to a temporary recement.


    From the recement of the cast in ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± to the uing screening of the movie, Donald had always believed that Chesare¡¯s decision to rece Laura was due to his dislike of Laura¡¯s performance on set and his friendship with Jiang se.


    He felt that Jiang se was a very smart girl. She had seized the opportunity in time.


    It was only now that Donald realized that the reason Jiang se could sessfully get the role of Lannie in ¡°the salvation of God¡± was not only because of her intelligence, acting skills, or her friendship with chessaray. It was also because she was extremely lucky and because of her identity as a Chinese.


    If by then, censare had already found out about the topic of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯, which would be discussed along with the movie this year, then these areas, which many people thought were her weaknesses, might have be important bonus points for ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°.


    ¡®Century of filmmakers¡¯ was held every three years, and all the films that participated were excellent. The awards each year were limited, and the spots for ssic films in the sacred Great Hall were only reserved for a few sessful people.


    Every year, there would always be arge number of excellent works that would be missed by the general. It was precisely because of this that there would always be many works that left behind regrets.


    God¡¯s redemption was not bad, but to break through thepetition of so many master works, it would always need some special bonus points to escort it.


    Donald was well aware of this little trick, but he felt that this scene was too real. The aura of vanity was so strong that it was unreal, and he felt suffocated for a moment.


    He nced at Jiang se. The girl¡¯s smile was reserved, elegant, and reserved. Even though she waspletely different from the blonde-haired, blue-eyed beauties in the minds of the Westerners, he could still see that she had a good upbringing and temperament. She had heard his brief conversation with chessaray but did not rashly ask any questions.


    This was what Donald admired about her the most. She was especially tactful and did not lose her sense of propriety just because of their cooperation.


    Even though he had shown his closeness to her, she had not deliberately created a topic in front of the reporters.


    He felt a little sorry for Jiang se. She was truly an outstanding child.


    ording to Catherine,¡¯centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ might talk about ¡®equality¡¯ this year.


    He knew that chessaray¡¯s method was the most correct and effective. It would benefit the film and a few key personnel. Jiang se would not suffer any losses either. She would use this movie to improve her status in Europe and the United States. It would even improve her status and fame in China.


    However, he still felt a little unbearable. That feeling was like the friendship that he had treated seriously had been stained with such a shadow and no longer seemed so pure.


    Donald had worked with Jiang se for half a year before. He liked how serious she was when it came to filming.


    When he got Shireen¡¯s script, even though she didn¡¯t appear in many scenes, he still remembered that she was walking back and forth in the snow, making her body look like how it was in his memory.


    He staggered forward, but was filled with determination. It easily reminded him of his youth when he first entered the industry.


    When he was young, he valued friendship and had once been hurt by it. It was not a good feeling. It was rare for Donald to feelpassion. He exined to Jiang se, ¡±


    maybe you¡¯ve been busy with the promotion of the movie and other matters recently, so you didn¡¯t have time to listen to some interesting rumors.


    He smiled, and Chesare turned his head. He was stunned for a long time. After a long time, his gray-blue eyes showed a faint smile.


    when ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ was first established, there was an interesting saying. That is, in addition to the development of movies, they also care about Environmental Protection, human rights, women¡¯s rights, charity, and so on.


    The ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯ event was held once every three years, and there would always be a topic that was closely rted to these important events. and every year, the chairman of the judging panel of the ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯ event would subconsciously give preferential treatment to the works that were qualified that year. They would also give outstanding works that fit the theme better.


    Jiang se was not stupid. When she heard Donald¡¯s words, she vaguely understood what he meant.


    take Chris, who Catherine mentioned earlier. Wilson¡¯s son of the cksmith is one of the anti-racism works of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯. ¡±


    ...


    Both the director and the leading actor of ¡®cksmith¡¯s son¡¯ were ck people. son of the cksmith ¡± was one of the reasons why Wilson¡¯s work was able to break through thepetition and be the final winner. It was extraordinary and worthy of bing a ssic. However, there were rumors that this work happened to match the ¡®anti-racism factor¡¯ of the past, and finally became an indispensable ssic in the Holy Great Hall.


    It was also a well-known case that people loved to talk about when they privately discussed the topic of movies that fit the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ theme.


    When Jiang se heard this, how could she not understand what Donald meant? she recalled what Donald had asked chessaray before, and chessaray¡¯s answer had a profound meaning to it.


    He had heard a friend mention this before, but he did not know when he ¡®heard¡¯ it. Perhaps it was a year ago when he decided to send ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ to the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ to participate in the election, or even earlier. Who knew?


    She smiled slightly. After knowing about this, she felt more at ease. Even when she saw chessaray¡¯s smiling eyes, she could return a wless smile, as if they were close old friends. In fact, she was even more polite than before.


    The smile on chessaray¡¯s face grew wider.


    On the stage, Catherine had already finished her introduction and gave up her seat to the famous Italian soprano singer. The natural sound from her hometown eased Donald¡¯s frown for a moment. After the wonderful song, it was time for the award ceremony.


    The first nomination for the century-old filmmaker this year was for best art design. Every scene in each of the nominated works appeared on the big screen one after another, and in the end, five of them were nominated.


    The next nomination was for Best Screenwriter. After a wave of surprise and praise, the winner went on stage to receive the trophy of glory and recognition.


    It wasn¡¯t until the host of the conference invited a special guest and began to announce the Best Female Lead Award that the audience suddenly became excited.


    This time, the guest invited on stage was the director, Owen, whose works had been shortlisted for best film twice. After Robbins went on stage, thunderous apuse came from the audience.


    ...


    He went up to the stage to thank her, then said, ¡±


    ¡°With the advancement of film technology, there are more possibilities presented to the audience. However, no matter how the times and technology changed, the performance presented by the lead actor to the audience still needed to be dedicated to create miracles! The following are the nominees for Best Female Lead for ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯. ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Owen¡¯s voice was heard. The screen behind Robbins showed the first nominated film.


    At this moment, Tao Tao¡¯s heart was in her throat. She bit her lip and held her breath.


    It was obviously crucial for every actress to be nominated for the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ award, which was held every three years.


    Even if it was just a nomination for Best Female Lead in the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ award, it was enough to make every nominated female lead famous all over the world.


    The final name and figure of the winner of the award would appear in the ssics Pavilion in the Holy auditorium for everyone to look up to. It would be a monument in the career of the winner. The authoritative certification of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ was enough to leave a colorful mark in the life of every girl who won the award.


    Not to mention, after receiving an award, their acting skills would be recognized, their social status would rise, and their pay would be returned by a thousand times. Whether it was fame or fortune, it was something that no one could refuse.


    In his heart, Xia Chaoqun knew that it would be difficult for Jiang se to receive such an award. However, when mo Anqi clenched her fists and asked in a trembling voice, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, do you think Sese will be nominated? Shouldn¡¯t we prepare another draft as a backup?¡±


    When she spoke, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s heart felt heavy, which was a rare sight. He couldn¡¯t even say a word.

 Chapter 636

    636 Resistance


    At this moment, apart from the TV viewers in China, many of the audience members also had the same kind of inexplicable longing as mo Anqi. In the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ venue, Tao Tao, Yu Zilin, Shu Peien, and the others were also waiting for a miracle.


    Even though Shu Peien knew in his heart that the chances of God¡¯s redemption winning an award were slim.


    Jiang se had already given her all as Lannie in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. She had put in a lot of effort into her performance and her lines. However, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the focus of chessley¡¯s ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was not on the character ¡®Lannie¡¯. Instead, it was on the changes in Donald¡¯s character, Andre, who had changed his mind and acted as the main character.


    No matter who yed the role of ¡®Lannie¡¯ in this movie, it could only serve as a foil to ¡®Andre¡¯.


    By recing Laura in ¡± the salvation of God ¡± with Jiang se, chessaray was just adding flowers to the already beautiful scene. Jiang SE¡¯s acting skills would make up for Laura¡¯s poprity and increase the charm of the movie. In the end, it was for the sake of the movie and not to highlight Lannie¡¯s personal characteristics.


    Shu Peien understood this, but it was inevitable that he would anticipate Jiang SE¡¯s nomination because of tonight¡¯s opportunity.


    At the closing ceremony of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯, even if Jiang se did not win the award in the end, her nomination alone was enough to establish her future international status.


    He licked his lips, sped his hands on hisp, and looked at the movie on the screen. The voice of the award presenter rang out in the sacred auditorium, ¡±


    [ the Hunter ]


    Mo Anqi crossed her arms nervously and ced her right hand on her throat, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, Huahua.¡±


    She stared at the screen and said in a bitter voice, ¡± ¡°We all know Sese¡¯s performance in God¡¯s salvation.¡± She looked at the screen, which was full of scenes about the female lead, and lowered her head.¡±Do you think she has a chance of getting nominated?¡±


    The group of people stood in the area that was specially designated for the staff to stand not far from Jiang se. As mo Anqi spoke, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s gazended on Jiang se in the distance. She was sitting beside Donald and looking straight at the big screen. Her head was slightly tilted to the side as if she was talking to Donald.


    She didn¡¯t answer mo Anqi¡¯s question as the second nominated film appeared on the screen: ¡°French style, Anna hehe.¡±


    She counted silently in her heart. It was already the second movie.


    Each ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ slot could only have five nominees. Two of them had already been nominated. Jiang se did not have much of a chance of winning the remaining three.


    Xia Chaoqun was well aware of this. However, when she saw mo Anqi¡¯s anxious and uneasy expression, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    Perhaps it was because there were too many people in the hall, but the air was a little stuffy with the heater on. Xia Chaoqun was a little frustrated. He took a deep breath, but mo Anqi still asked, ¡±


    sister Xia! she was already feeling a little uneasy, because on the screen, the third nominated actress was announced: ¡®after the war¡¯ Jennifer Wanwan ¡±


    In the end, Xia Chaoqun did not speak.


    After the three nominees for the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ were announced, the cameras on the small screen above the big screen focused on them and recorded their surprised expressions.


    Jiang se, on the other hand, remained calm and pped along with the audience.


    The list of the fourth actress to be shortlisted was also out. There was only one candidate that had yet to be announced. Jiang se actually knew that she did not have much hope.


    She had already guessed this after the brief conversation between Donald and Chesare.


    If Chesare had known that the theme of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ was equality, he would have added bonus points to the film by joining the crew of ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯. This proved that he had been eyeing¡¯ centuries-old filmmaker ¡®for a while.


    He must have had a n long ago. He shot this movie for the highest glory of the movie.


    A few years ago, when Jiang se was nominated for the Best Actress award at the France Film Festival for ¡± the demon, ¡± ¡± the demon ¡± had won many major awards and was also nominated for many awards. At that moment, Jiang se could still remember the scene vividly.


    Having been in the industry for many years, Jiang se was well aware of the rules.


    When one received too many other grand prizes, there would naturally be some restrictions in certain aspects.


    If the salvation of God chessaray was here for the most important award of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ tonight, the chances of her winning the other awards were next to nothing.


    She had indeed tried her best in the movie. However, just as shupeien had guessed, Jiang se knew that the existence of ¡®Lannie¡¯ was only a clue to the change in Andre¡¯s character and the plot. Other than the tear at the end, she did not manage to dig out much about the character.


    Chessaray¡¯s focus had always been on ¡®human nature¡¯. The existence of actors was only to serve the story and plot.


    Her character¡¯s image was not profound, and the movie¡¯s theme was not her, so the chances of her being nominated were too small.


    It was understandable. Jiang se would be lying if she said that she was not disappointed at all. However, this time was different from when she had participated in the France Film Festival a few years ago. Back then, she might have had more hope. Therefore, when she was nominated for the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award but missed it out in the end, it was easy to imagine how disappointed she was.


    This time, she epted it calmly. When she looked at the big screen, she felt that there were many eyes around her. She was actually quite eye-catching in this ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯.


    She could feel the different emotions in their gazes. She could also feel the gaze from the left, which belonged to Xia Chaoqun, mo Anqi, and the other staff members.


    Jiang se turned around and met Xia Chaoqun¡¯s gaze. Mo Anqi was already very anxious. Even from such a distance, Jiang se could sense the uneasiness and pain in her eyes.


    Xia Chaoqun should have understood this, so she remained calm and hugged her stomach with both hands.


    Jiang se turned around. Coincidentally, Donald, who was sitting beside her, turned around as well. Their eyes met. The list of the fifth candidate on the big screen had also appeared. the judgementor.


    This round¡¯s nomination for Best Female Lead was announced, but Jiang se was not among them. Naturally, this meant that she had no chance of winning such an award.


    This kind of opportunity was different from the France Film Festival. She could apply for the French Film Festival again. After receiving two nominations for Best Actress, she still had time to work hard if she wanted to enter the door.


    However, truly good scripts and resources were extremely scarce. It was extremely rare to encounter a good script, a good director, and a partner like Donald.


    It was extremely difficult to earn the right to be a ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ if one wanted to be an iconic character. Chinese actors had walked this path for so many years, but to this day, Jiang se was the only one who had stepped onto the red carpet of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ with her work.


    Perhaps in this life, this was the closest she could get to the Best Female Lead Award of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯.


    Jiang se understood this, and so did Donald. Therefore, when their eyes met, Donald felt that he should say something.


    ¡°Jiang, I¡¯m very sorry, but your performance was excellent.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    She didn¡¯t look as sad as Donald had thought, and even seemed to have epted this result. Donald was a little surprised. The emcee on stage had already opened the envelope and announced the winner of the Best Female Lead.


    Thunderous apuse rang out from the audience. Amidst the cheers and music, Donald said in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°Jiang, you¡¯re an excellent actor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Donald.¡± She returned a smile and quickly put away the messy thoughts in her mind. She looked at Donald and said sincerely, ¡±


    actually, I understand. Although it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get nominated, who knows, there might be bigger awards and gloryter? ¡± I¡¯ve prepared a speech, ¡± she said with a smile. it might be used at a more appropriate time. She was calm andposed as she spoke with a smile.


    Donald raised his brows and smiled after a while.


    ...


    ¡°Chessaray is right. You¡¯re a smart girl.¡±


    When he said this, he sighed with emotion.


    The fact that Jiang se could say that meant that she understood the intention behind her brief conversation with chessaray earlier. She also knew why chessaray had chosen her to film ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± in the end.


    The friendship between her and chessaray was not that sincere and strong, but her expression was gentle, her face was smiling, and her eyes were slightly mncholic. She had thought things through.


    For a moment, Donald did not know what to say. Chesare was sitting beside him. In the midst of the thunderous apuse, he could not hear Jiang se and Donald¡¯s soft conversation. He only saw the two of them conversing.


    In front of China¡¯s TV, many people, like Tao Tao, were very disappointed. Out of the seven ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ awards, four had been awarded, but among these four awards, God¡¯s redemption had not been nominated even once.


    On the inte, there were more and more discussions about the odds of God¡¯s redemption.


    Tao Tao bet on the United Kingdom online gambling website that she had saved up for many years, and many people were overjoyed.


    Nana,¡±WOW~ the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ award ceremony ising to an end. The chances of winning the remaining three major awards are even lower for God¡¯s salvation.¡± With Donald¡¯s acting skills, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to be nominated for the Best Actor award, but it was still not easy to win an award with so manypetitors. However, if this movie wanted to win the important awards tonight, it was obviously not going to happen. The bet on God¡¯s redemption tonight was probably a gift from God to his devout people.


    Arwen said,¡±I¡¯ve already discussed it with my girlfriend. We¡¯re going to use this money to buy some items.¡± Oh my God, I really didn¡¯t expect to get such an unexpected reward from ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯. After all, I always lose some money every time I gamble like this.


    [Andrew¡¯s time: actually, I¡¯m more interested to know if the girl who argued and bet on the redemption of the gods is still watching this live broadcast. If she is still watching, I will thank her sincerely. After all, not every friend of mine is as generous as her.]


    ...


    ......


    Almost all of thesements were gloating.


    Everyizen who didn¡¯t think highly of God¡¯s redemption was discussing the huge amount of money Tao Tao had invested as if the money was already in their pockets.


    Inside the venue, in a vip room on the second floor, Carlo was sitting. Borgia was frowning.


    The closing ceremony of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ wasing to an end, but God¡¯s salvation had not been shortlisted for a single award.


    The movie had a huge investment, and because of Chesare¡¯s support, the filmpany had to give up on the pre-screening method as a form of promotion. If it was not nominated, it would be a huge blow to the reputation of the film.


    the next nomination should be for Best Male Lead. With Donald¡¯s performance and ability, he might be nominated.


    A middle-aged man sitting beside Carlo saw his serious expression andforted him softly, ¡± once Donald is nominated for the Best Male Lead, it will be a great help to the film. He was also one of the investors of huandaopany, and he was also very concerned about whether the film would be nominated for awards. besides, after the Best Male Lead Awardes the Best Visual Effects award. You¡¯ve seen the final film of the God¡¯s salvation.


    He shrugged his shoulders and tried to make his expression more rxed.


    although it¡¯s more difficult to get shortlisted for the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ awardter on, the ¡®value¡¯ of the award is much more important than the previous awards.


    If he could be nominated for the next few nominations, it would be even more helpful for the film in the future.


    besides, the post-production special effects of God¡¯s salvation are outstanding. I think that even though there are manypetitors this time, you should be confident that you¡¯ll be qualified. Otherwise, Cesare would not have made such a bet with you. You should know the rtionship between him and Dn.


    As soon as the man finished speaking, Carlo¡¯s face looked much better.


    In the middle of the stage, the emcee had already begun to read out the Best Male Lead nomination list. To the surprise of the middle-aged man who had spoken earlier, Donald, who was highly regarded by Borgia and the higher-ups of ring Ind, was not nominated for the Best Male Lead. God¡¯s salvation ¡± once again missed out on the award.


    Carlo couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He unbuttoned two buttons of his suit.


    On a well-known gambling forum in the United Kingdom, Nana, who initiated the bet, saw this and left another message. It seems that even God has given up on the salvation of God. Tonight is destined to be our Carnival!


    Tao Tao¡¯s heart felt heavy. It wasn¡¯t because of the money she had bet on an impulse, but because there were only two awards left in the nomination for the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ award, but God¡¯s salvation had yet to be nominated for any awards.


    If ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡± did not gain anything from tonight¡¯s ¡± century-old filmmaker ¡°, she could imagine how much resistance Jiang se would face if she wanted to develop overseas after the movie was released.

 Chapter 637

    637 The nomination


    Catherine went on stage again with an envelope in her hand. The remaining two grand prizes were about to be announced. Not only were the fans watching the live broadcast, but every guest in the hall was also eagerly looking forward to it.


    with the advancement of our technology, we can bring today¡¯s movie viewing to a whole new level.


    At this time, there were only two awards left for the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ award. Even though the investors could not sit still, Chesare was still calm and not nervous.


    His performance proved that he was confident that God¡¯s redemption would be nominated for the next two major awards. At least, in terms of the Best Visual Effects, God¡¯s redemption was the most outstanding among the 30 films that were nominated this time.


    these magical staff members can turn you into a monster, an alien, or even more after you put on special effects clothes.


    As she spoke, the big screen behind her showed the ssic image of the winner of the Best Visual Effects award set by ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯ in recent years. the emergence of this technology will apany us further and longer on the path of film! Next up, the movie nominated for Best Visual Effects is Qin Zhuan.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the big screen behind her.


    On the screen of ¡°soldiers of the ocean ¡°, a huge piece of ice floated on the surface of the sea. Groups of sea creatures seemed to be chased by something terrible. The ice reflected a diamond-like luster under the sunlight. The camera passed through the ice and captured the fantasy scene of the seabed into the audience¡¯s eyes. The next moment, it opened its mouth wide and swallowed everything. It was followed by a series of low animal cries that made people¡¯s hair stand on end. As the sound spread across the entire venue, it was as if the entire venue could feel the warning cry of this strange creature.


    ¡°Creatures of the underground¡±


    Shupeien clenched his teeth. Two movies had already been nominated for this award, and ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ wasn¡¯t the first to be mentioned. This wasn¡¯t good news for Cesare.


    On the screen, a crawling monster swallowed a human who was desperately trying to escape. The post-production special effects of this movie were really good. Every time the monster closed its mouth, a chilling chewing sound was heard, apanied by the sound of blood dripping. When one closed their eyes and relied on their hearing, it was as if they could still imagine the strong smell of blood in their minds.


    The third film to be nominated for Best Visual Effects was a French film, followed by the fourth.


    The big screen was already ying clips of the fourth nominated film. Carlo could no longer sit still. He even stood up, licked his lips, and took a deep breath to ease the frustration in his heart.


    God¡¯s redemption ¡±


    The moment ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ appeared on the big screen and the names of the special effects crew appeared on the subtitles, mo Anqi tried her best to control herself, but she still let out a small cry of surprise because she was too excited, ¡±


    ¡°Ah~~he¡¯s been nominated!¡± She couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in her heart. In fact, she had even forgotten the fear she had for Xia Chaoqun. She instinctively grabbed Xia Chaoqun¡¯s hand and called out in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Sister Xia, you¡¯ve been nominated! He¡¯s been nominated!¡±


    This excited gesture attracted the attention of some people around.


    Carlo stood up and opened his mouth wide. After a long while, he let out a sigh of relief and showed a slightly stiff smile. ¡°Hu~~Hu~Hu~¡±


    There was an obvious look of relief on his face, and even his cheeks were a little red. After he sat back in his chair, the middle-aged man who had spoken to him earlier was obviously more rxed.


    Schupien¡¯s clenched fists loosened. In the media stands, even Yu Zilin felt that she had been too nervous and concerned. When Catherine announced that God¡¯s salvation was nominated for Best Visual Effects, her calves were aching.


    With this nomination, the value of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± immediately changed. It was certified by the chairman panel of the extremely authoritative world film history event, which would undoubtedly bring great benefits to the box office in the future.


    In China, the audience watching the live broadcast stood up and cheered. At this moment, all the major news media rushed to announce the news that ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± had been nominated for the Best Visual Effects award for ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ on their official websites.


    This way, even those who weren¡¯t watching the livestream would be able to see the news as soon as possible, making a God¡¯s salvation once again a hot topic.


    Every movie fan was proud of Jiang se, who had participated in the filming of the movie. Most of thements online were eitherpliments or exmations. They were also filled with anticipation for the uing movie.


    Tao cen was also informed that ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was nominated for Best Visual Effects in ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯. She could imagine how much benefit this nomination would bring to Jiang se!


    In the sacred Great Hall, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the envelope in Catherine¡¯s hand, waiting for her to announce the results.


    winner of the Best Visual Effects award in a century-long history of World film history,¡¯soldiers on the ocean¡¯ ¡±


    A round of apuse rang out, and the cameranded on the team of ¡± soldiers of the ocean. the staff who were about to go on stage to receive the award had a happy expression on their faces. After hugging the person next to them, they jogged onto the stage.


    this time, the nomination of God¡¯s redemption will be very beneficial to the box office. I estimate that once the movie is released, it¡¯ll once again break the record of the total box office of all the movies Jiang se has produced.


    Yu Zilin pped her hands as she whispered to her partner.


    After the best visual effect award, it was a piano solo.


    Everyone¡¯s tense mood was temporarily rxed by this beautiful music.


    However, at this moment, Carlo did not know what to do. Borgia was not in the mood to enjoy the music at all. He was delightedly briefing the people in thepany about all the matters and activities after the release of ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± through the surgery.


    After the piano was yed, the background on the screen changed. It was the winner of thest best Actor award, Leon. Elba took a golden envelope onto the stage. Without saying anything, he simply raised the envelope in his hand, and was greeted by a round of enthusiastic apuse that could almost flip the high roof.


    Even though he had already walked to the center of the stage, the apuse continued for a long time. It was so loud that it affected Carlo¡¯s conversation, and he was forced to cover the microphone.


    In Leon¡¯s decades of acting career, he had been nominated for Best Actor five times and even took the trophy twice. He was the guest presenter for the most important award of centuries-old filmmaker because centuries-old filmmaker ced the most importance on the lucky winner of tonight¡¯s award!

 Chapter 638

    638 Picked up


    the production process of a movie is an essential process for the birth of an exquisite piece of art, ¡±


    In the apuse and loud cheers of the people around him, Leon smiled and said, ¡± every movie we see on the screen is the result of the hard work of countless people working behind the scenes.


    As Leon spoke, the apuse gradually died down. Carlo, who was on the second floor, heaved a sigh of relief and said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡±


    the salvation of God has already been nominated. We can contact the media now to work with the publicity n we¡¯ve made earlier.


    On the stage, Leon continued, ¡±


    tonight, we¡¯ve already seen outstanding performers, outstanding post-production, and many behind-the-scenes staff. Now, let¡¯s return to tonight¡¯s main topic-the movie.


    At this point, he paused for a moment, raised his head, and swept his gaze across the venue.


    ¡°Next up are the nominees for the best film Award.¡±


    ¡°God on earth¡±


    The movie appeared on the big screen. Carlo was holding his phone, still in a state of shock from the fact that ¡°the salvation of God¡± had been nominated for the Best Visual Effects award for the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ award.


    The fact that ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ had been nominated for five major awards was already a pleasant surprise for the investors. Carlo was on the phone.


    we¡¯ll focus on the fact that ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ has been nominated for the Best Visual Effects award for centuries-old filmmaker.


    ¡°Dying wish, Wuwu¡±


    Carlo¡¯s attention was not on the big screen. Two of the best film nominations for ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ had already been announced.¡¯God¡¯s salvation¡¯ had been nominated before, and it had further increased its global reputation. As the nomination was an important award, it had already exceeded the expectations of the investors.


    As for who would be nominated for the heavyweight award of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯, Carlo was no longer concerned.


    In the venue, Jiang se turned to look at chessaray. The previously calm chessaray was no longer as rxed as before. He clenched his fists and ced them on his thighs. His entire body was tense as he leaned forward and stared at the screen. It was clear that he was very concerned about the final prize.


    However, the third nominated film was already on the screen. It would be extremely difficult for the remaining two to stand out from the 28 films that were to be promoted this time.


    the list of media representatives has been drawn up, and the news of the nomination for Best Visual Effects will be released as soon as possible.


    The staff on the other side of the phone was reporting to Carlo about the work. The next moment, Carlo heard a faint voice.


    God¡¯s redemption ¡±


    Amidst the music, Carlo subconsciously raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man next to him. He was still in disbelief.


    On the screen, the scene of the final battle in God¡¯s salvation appeared, but it was changed a few secondster.


    Amid the fast-paced music, Carlo had almost forgotten that he was on the phone with someone else. He did not expect that, after being nominated for Best Visual Effects, the salvation of God would also be nominated for best film!


    The person on the other end of the phone also heard the news at the first moment and did not speak.


    In the venue, many people subconsciously held their breaths as they watched Leon dismantle the puzzle in his hands.


    The fact that God¡¯s salvation was nominated for the best film Award made all of the Chinese media present extremely surprised!


    Tao Tao wasn¡¯t a member of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯, so she didn¡¯t have the privilege of entering the Holy auditorium in advance to watch¡¯ God¡¯s salvation ¡®half a month before the selection event.


    But now, after ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ was nominated for the best film Award, she remembered the review that shupeien had written for the movie on the inte.


    The praise that came from the bottom of his heart didn¡¯te from blind ttery of his ¡®idol¡¯. Shupeien¡¯s status in the film industry was also very well-known.


    If the online reviews of God¡¯s salvation written by schpeien were true, then this time, God¡¯s salvation was nominated for the best film Award of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯. Did that mean that this movie also had the qualifications topete for the final award?


    If ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± could win the best film Award, Jiang SE¡¯s name would be the main lead and carved into the ssic wall of ¡°centuries-old filmmaker ¡°!


    Thinking of this, Tao Tao was so excited that she couldn¡¯t control herself. She watched as Leon picked up the Golden envelope and slowly opened it.


    At this time, both the audience in the sacred auditorium and the audience around the world who were watching the live broadcast had the same mentality as Tao Tao. They wanted to rece Leon and immediately announce the final winner list.


    Her heart was beating faster and faster. Tao Tao felt her palms and back oozing with cold sweat. In her extreme nervousness, she even felt like her ears were ringing. The elerated blood flow made her mouth and tongue dry.


    She took a few deep breaths in a row, but her heart rate did not slow down. Instead, it was faster than before.


    Leon had already opened the envelope. He looked down at it and then looked up at the audience with a smile. He said, ¡±


    God¡¯s salvation, congrattions!


    ah!!!! Tao Tao screamed uncontrobly. She thought that her scream would surprise the people around her, and she was prepared to beughed at and despised.


    However, there were many people screaming like her. Several major media reporters invited to the ¡®century-old filmmakers¡¯ event were also screaming, and the apuse and cheers drowned out Tao Tao¡¯s screams.


    Shu Peien, who was sitting on his chair, seemed to have lost hisposure. He stood up and pped his hands vigorously.


    The cameras in the venue were aimed in the direction of the crew of ¡°God¡¯s salvation. Jiang se bit her lip and lifted the hem of her dress to her feet. After giving chessaray a hug, Donald turned around and gave her a gentle hug. His joy was self-evident.


    Chessaray pulled Jiang se into his arms enthusiastically. This scene was of great significance to him. He had risen from being a world-renowned director to be one of the more prestigious directors after producing ¡°God¡¯s salvation,¡± a ssic film that had been recognized by the world¡¯s century-old history of film Arts.


    ¡°Jiang, we¡¯ve seeded!¡±


    The audience and guests stood up and apuded them. In the VIP room, Carlo¡¯s phone had already fallen to the ground, but he had no time to care.


    Back in China, the audience and movie fans who were watching the scene could not believe their eyes.


    In the office of the marching Dragon Studio, Su Min and the others screamed, ¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ has won the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ best movie Award!

 Chapter 639

    639 Laurel


    In the office building of Huaxia information, the chief editor shouted with all his might, ¡±


    release the news immediately. We must be the first to release this scene!


    His shout woke up the stunned employees. It was no wonder that they were still in a daze. This time,¡¯centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ was an unexpected hit.


    No one had expected that ¡°God¡¯s salvation,¡± which was the least favored film, would be a Dark Horse with only two nominations out of the seven awards of ¡°centuries-old filmmakers ¡°. It was thest winner of the year.


    Jiang SE¡¯s fans in China were desperately reposting this piece of news. In less than five minutes, Jiang SE¡¯s various official social media ounts were flooded with ¡®congrattions¡¯ from her fans.


    Congrattions to her for finally getting her reward after so many years of hard work, and for being so lucky to meet the wise chessaray.


    Back at the French Film Festival, Jiang SE¡¯s ¡°demon¡± was so outstanding, yet she did not manage to win the ¡°Best Actress¡± award. This had always been the greatest regret of her fans.


    However, in the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯s election, Jiang se had finally obtained the glory she deserved with ¡°God¡¯s redemption. with an even more high-spirited attitude, she received the apuse she had long deserved.


    Shu Peien¡¯s hands were red from pping, but he couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in his heart.


    In a way, Jiang SE¡¯s winning of the award had filled in the gap between local actors and foreign actors. It was the first step for China¡¯s film industry to make an appearance in the world!


    Her image and speechter would not only represent herself, but also China, as well as the results of China¡¯s efforts over the years in the film industry. The efforts of countless staff members and every step she took on her own would bring about flowers and results.


    Shupeien had never been so touched in his life to be able to see such a scene. Every three years, the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯petition was held in the sacred Great Hall for the best and most ssic movie. As a member, he would participate every time.


    He had attended many closing ceremonies in the sacred auditorium in his lifetime, and he had witnessed the birth of many ssic works. He had also witnessed the great progress in film technology, but he had never been so excited before.


    The cameras in the venue pointed in the direction of Chesare and the others. The crew members hugged each other and vented their excitement.


    The guest presenter at the center of the stage had already prepared the trophy. Jiang se followed behind chessaray and went on stage in her high heels.


    Xia Chaoqun had exined this path to the stage to her many times in private during the preparation process a few days ago. Even when he was exining it to her, Xia Chaoqun did not have the confidence that Jiang se would really be able to go on stage to receive the award.


    In the capital of Huaxia, hecong was also watching the live broadcast.


    She was a frence writer. The end of December was actually her busiest time of the year. However, when she found out that the work Jiang se was starring in would be participating in this year¡¯s ¡®centuries of cinema¡¯, she decided to take a half-day off to watch the event on the 20th, the closing ceremony of¡¯ centuries of cinema¡¯.


    She saw Jiang se holding Donald¡¯s hand as they walked down the red carpet. She saw ¡°the salvation of God¡± nominated twice in a row. On the screen, Jiang se lifted the hem of her dress and went on stage behind chessaray.


    In ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, she was shining like an unparalleled Pearl. She was still wearing a ck cheongsam, but with the designer¡¯s clever changes, it showed apletely different effect from the previous luxurious look.


    The lighting effects on the floor of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ followed the members of the crew as they stepped on it. With every step, it was as if tens of thousands of stars had bloomed. The light scattered under their feet little by little, like Shattered Starlight.


    Even though she was with chessaray, Donald, and the others, she did not look as dazzling as they did. The cheongsam entuated her exquisite figure, and beneath her heaving chest was her delicate waist. It was as if it had been drawn by the most outstanding artist.


    The shimmering rhinestones on the embroidered light gauze draped over her shoulders and the light scattered when she stepped on the ground reflected each other. The way she went on stage to receive the award looked like a princess who was about to be crowned.


    The moment Jiang se stood still and raised her head to smile, the camera zoomed in on her. Her dangling earrings glowed with a soul-stirring luster. Her smile was different from the colorful European and American beauties, but it was as elegant as bamboo.


    Even Carlo, who had been extremely critical of Jiang SE¡¯s role as Lannie in ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± at the beginning, was not happy. Borgia had no choice but to admit that Jiang se did have her own uniqueness.


    On the Chinese television station¡¯s official forum, other than people celebrating the fact that ¡± the salvation of God ¡± had won the most prestigious award of the night, there was also a group of people who were cheering for Jiang SE¡¯s outfit.


    Ever since Jiang se had started her career, she had always worn the right kind of clothes for the right asion.


    For tonight¡¯s ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ award ceremony, her team had indeed put in a lot of effort. The two dresses on the red carpet each had their own merits. While retaining the Chinese style, they were slightly improved so that they could bebined with the Western style.


    ¡°Colored candy: does anyone know what brand Jiang SE¡¯s gown is?¡±


    Mary. [ su: also requesting for the brand and price of the gown Jiang se is wearing. ]


    Pistachios: ¡± I took a picture during the close-up. Other than the feeling of confessing to my goddess in a Royal robe, did anyone notice the earrings she was wearing? ¡±


    [ pecans: does anyone know about Jiang SE¡¯s earrings? ]


    [white backpack: Jiang SE¡¯s earrings. I think they¡¯re from Hong Kong China.] She was the spokesperson for Hong Kong and had signed a contract. It was unlikely that she would wear earrings from other brands on such an asion. In recent years, the jewelry designsunched by Hong Kong jewelry were all very good. He had just called Hong Kong jewelry to ask, but he was still in the middle of waiting.


    [a bright moon hung high in the sky. A while ago, I heard that Jiang SE¡¯s manager made a trip to France to discuss a coboration between Jiang se and Melovin. If this information is true, it¡¯s highly likely that Melovin will be the one providing the evening gown for the g.]


    ......


    The topic of Jiang SE¡¯s attire was constantly being discussed on the inte. On the big stage in the middle of the venue, the emcee had already handed everyone the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯s trophy.


    The trophy was heavy. It was a statue of an angel with its eyes closed. It weighed a lot in Jiang SE¡¯s hands.


    The crowd had stood up to apud. It was as if she was stepping on stars. She was surrounded by the lights and apuse. At this moment, she was in the center of attention. It gave Jiang se a genuine feeling of having won an award.


    The regret of missing the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ at the French Film Festival that year was mostly healed at this time. She tried to calm herself down, but she still heard the heavy sound of her heart beating rapidly because she had tried to hold her breath.


    The cheers around her made her feel light-headed and lightheaded. Although she had already guessed some things from chessaray¡¯s performance, she was still very excited by the great honor that she had just received.


    She controlled herself and tried to calm herself down. Recalling the eptance speech that Xia Chaoqun had made her memorize in the morning, she gradually rxed her tense body.


    Cesalei had already kissed the trophy and started to give a speech. His emotional speech could be heard by the audience and the host.


    After Donald¡¯s speech, it was Jiang SE¡¯s turn.


    This was the first time that many of the guests in the venue had really taken a good look at this Chinese girl. Before looking at her in the eye, most people¡¯s impression of her was that she was very rigid.


    Perhaps they thought that she was the Chinese girl who had been interviewed by the United States¡¯s ¡± on film ¡± magazine at the France Film Festival a few years ago because of ¡± the demon, ¡± which had caused the magazine to run out of sales because of her content.


    Before this, many people thought that she was one of the most popr female stars in China and was highly supported by herpany. She was the spokesperson for the stylish fedarer watch and the world-ss leopard sports car.


    He was lucky enough to be friends with chessaray, and during the filming of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯, he even kicked away the Hollywood sweetheart, Laura, because of his personal friendship with chessaray, and sessfully became the main lead of¡¯ the salvation of God¡¯.


    Chessaray boldly used this movie to make a bet with the investors, betting on his fame and future.


    All of this had created the impression that the Chinese girl, Jiang se, was in everyone¡¯s mind.


    When ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯ had not announced the final winner, everyone had watched this movie because they thought that Chesare had lost his mind. Many people, like those who had made bets on the inte, did not think that ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ would win. Who would have thought that the judging board of ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯ would give such a result?


    When Jiang se received the microphone, the audience was silent. Everyone was looking at her on the stage in silence. Tens of thousands of pairs of eyes were on her, creating an invisible pressure. It was as if they were waiting for this girl from Hua Xia to make a fool of herself in front of everyone.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity to have so many friends get to know me tonight. I have a history of a hundred years in the world of film and art. Thank you, director Chesare, for giving me the opportunity to audition for ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ and allowing me to work with an outstanding senior like Donald.¡±


    She held the trophy tightly and took a deep breath.


    ...


    A formal event like tonight was far grander and grandiose than any event Jiang se had ever attended before. Under the ovepping pressures, many people might lose theirposure due to their nervousness. Initially, Jiang se had been worried that she would be too nervous and too excited to speak.


    However, when she opened her mouth and her voice was transmitted to every corner of the venue through the panoramic sound, she gradually calmed down.


    In the VIP room on the highest floor of the venue,dy PEI saw Jiang se gripping the trophy tightly. She knew that she was nervous.


    When chessaray and Donald were talking, she noticed Jiang SE¡¯s tightly pursed lips on the small screen above the big screen.


    She was still young, so it was not like she had never seen such a Grand asion. Her manners were not bad, but the rules of tonight¡¯s award ceremony were different. While most of the people around her were just there to watch the show, Jiang se was actually under some pressure.


    At first,dy PEI was very worried that Jiang se would have stage fright when she actually spoke and would not be able to say anything. However, when Jiang se spoke,dy PEI¡¯s anxious heart returned to its original ce.


    The fact that she was able to speak proved that she had managed to control her nervousness and pressure.


    ¡°Everyone can see that I¡¯m very nervous.¡±


    When she said this, the crowd burst intoughter. Theughter eased the awkward atmosphere and changed many people¡¯s impression of Jiang se.


    To the surprise of many people in the venue, her English was very fluent, without an ent or choppiness, which made some Chinese reporters who were worried about her heave a sigh of relief.


    I¡¯m nervous not only because I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky tonight to be able to stand on stage and face the audience, but also because I¡¯m here with the hopes of my elders, family, friends, and even every actor from my country who works as hard as I do.


    ...


    Jiang SE¡¯s voice gradually calmed down. Although there was still a hint of excitement in her voice, her heartfelt feelings were even more genuine when she expressed them.


    On the small screen above, through the video, one could see her eyes shimmering and her tears rolling down as she spoke.


    The path of an actress was not an easy one. Other than proving herself with her work and character¡¯s image, she also had to rely on box office sales, reputation, and the awards she won. From the time she entered the industry until now, she had been lucky enough to enter the cast of ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± and win such an award. The hard work and effort behind her were not something that could be expressed with a few simple words.


    Below the stage, mo Anqi¡¯s eyes were red. Ever since Jiang se went on stage, she had yet to recover from the shock of ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± winning an award.


    I thought we might not need this speech. Fortunately, Sese memorized it in advance.


    She felt a little lucky. Xia Chaoqun swept his gaze across the faces of the people around him. When he saw that everyone was listening to Jiang SE¡¯s speech seriously, he smiled.


    Some of the people who had gone on stage to receive the award for centuries-old filmmaker were also too emotional. Some of them even choked with tears and spoke incoherently. There were also some who were so surprised that they almost slipped on their skirts. Inparison, Jiang SE¡¯s performance was truly outstanding.


    Xia Chaoqun had heard mo Anqi¡¯s words, but she did not voice her opinion.


    It was precisely because of Jiang SE¡¯s personality that Xia Chaoqun particrly liked her. Perhaps, before this, many people subconsciously did not think highly of God¡¯s salvation. Even the film crew did not think that the film had a high chance of winning an award.


    However, winning the award was one thing, and making preparations was another. Xia Chaoqun had strictly followed the procedures and made preparations that were almost impossible. On the other hand, Jiang se clearly knew that the chances of winning the award were very low, but she still did as she was told.


    He didn¡¯t try to y any tricks, and he didn¡¯t refuse to do it because he thought Xia Chaoqun¡¯s preparations were unnecessary.


    It was because of this little bit of hard work behind the scenes that she was able to shine on stage at this moment.


    After tonight, when ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± won an award, Jiang SE¡¯s name would be engraved on the ssic wall of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯. Her name would be recorded in the thick history books of¡¯ century-old filmmaker¡¯. Her name would be known to movie fans all over the world. The door to the International world was officially opened!

 Chapter 640

    640 Chapter 640-while it¡¯s hot


    The award ceremony for ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ officially came to an end after the ¡®best film¡¯ award was taken away by ¡®the salvation of God.¡¯ The host was already preparing his closing speech amidst the cheers on the stage.


    The door of the sacred auditorium was already open. The staff arranged for the guests to leave, and the invited audience and fans left one after another. The reporters and media were led to another Hall. After a 30-minute break, there would be an hour of interview time. After that, it would be the charity g held by ¡®century of filmmakers¡¯ this year with the theme of ¡®equality and freedom¡¯.


    Tonight¡¯s ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± was undoubtedly the biggest winner. As Jiang se, who had received a lot of attention even before the movie was aired, she had undoubtedly be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention after tonight¡¯s movie won the award. Xia Chaoqun had already received more than ten invitations to parties on Jiang SE¡¯s behalf.


    Among these invitations, there were some that could not be rejected. Since ¡°the salvation of God¡± had just won the best film Award of a century, Jiang se might be able to get more job opportunities.


    During the break, Jiang se and the others returned to the small lounge that the General Assembly had temporarily arranged for her to change into her dress and shoes. Time was rather tight, but fortunately, it was only an interview and a banquetter on. She did not need to dress as grandly as she did for the closing ceremony, so it was much easier for her to dress up.


    Jiang se changed into her gown. The stylist blew her hair dry and styled her hair. Xia Chaoqun then briefed her on the uing work.


    after ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯s¡¯ charity g, I¡¯ve epted two invitations for you. Mo Anqi will be apanying you. I¡¯ve already prepared the names of the people who will appear at the two parties. The information is with Anqi as well. She¡¯ll give it to youter.


    While Jiang se was attending the closing ceremony of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯, Xia Chaoqun did not idle around.


    Other than deciding Jiang SE¡¯s schedule, interviewing her, and getting her hands on the magazine photoshoot, she had also asked around about the organizers and participants of some of the more influential banquets that would be held after the banquet. The list of participants had been drawn up a long time ago. The important people had been highlighted, and she had also arranged for someone to record down some simple information.


    Therefore, after ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± won the grand prize, Xia Chaoqun was able to decide on two gs for Jiang se to attend in such a short period of time due to the numerous invitations.


    sister Chaoqun is leaving United States? ¡±


    Jiang se could tell what Xia Chaoqun was implying and asked.


    Xia Chaoqun nodded. He was assured because of Jiang SE¡¯s ability to react at thest minute. All he needed to do was to pave the way for Jiang se and leave the rest to her.


    the news that ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ won an award has spread. I¡¯ve booked a flight to Paris tonight and made an agreement with Melovin.


    The pre-publicity for ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ was already in ce. Now that it had the recognition of the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯, even if the movie had not been released and the box office was unknown, the future box office trend could already be vaguely seen.


    At this time, the contract between Jiang se and Melovin should be in the bag. Xia Chaoqun had already discussed the details of the coboration with Melovin. At that time, they had only undecided on Melovin¡¯s haute couture series. However, after Jiang SE¡¯s stunning appearance in Melovin¡¯s haute couture gown tonight, not only did she cause a lot of discussion in the country, but there were also many people whomented on her from abroad. With such statistics and film reviews, she was already qualified to be the spokesperson for Melovin¡¯s haute couture gown.


    with the award you¡¯ve won tonight, not only will you be the spokesperson for Melovin in China, you might even be able to be a global spokesperson.


    She wouldn¡¯t be back in a short time.


    yes, ¡± Jiang se replied. don¡¯t worry. She and Xia Chaoqun looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with trust in each other.


    Xia Chaoqun believed that she would be able to follow his n and that nothing would go wrong. Jiang se also believed that her trip to France this time would help her secure a contract with Melovin.


    ¡°What time is the flight?¡± The two of them smiled knowingly. Jiang se asked, ¡± ¡°Let Chen Shan send you.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun shook his head. He watched as the staff from Hong Kong jewelry helped Jiang se change into a new pair of triangr diamond earrings. Together with her slightly permed ¡®v¡¯- shaped hair, she looked lively and yful.


    ¡°No need, she¡¯ll be by your side.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing,


    ¡°Sese, congrattions.¡± Her bted congrattory words were not filled with joy, nor did she use any fancy words, but it was more sincere.


    Jiang se gestured for Liu Lizhi, who was helping her change her clothes, to stop. She turned her chair around and immediately wrapped her arm around Xia Chaoqun¡¯s waist. thank you.


    This was not the first time she had been so close to Xia Chaoqun. However,pared to the first time when she had hugged him, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s body only stiffened for a moment. In the end, he patted her on the shoulder. The two of them had worked together for many years and were very familiar with each other¡¯s personalities. It was fine if they didn¡¯t talk about certain things.


    In the past, Xia Chaoqun¡¯s definition of a business partner was very clear. They woulde if they agreed, and leave if they didn¡¯t.


    After working with Tao cen for many years, they had always strictly adhered to their own duties. There seemed to be a clear line drawn between them. Other than work, they had no interaction in their private lives.


    Therefore, when she felt that it was not suitable for her to continue working with Tao cen, she did not hesitate to leave. She did not drag things out, had no personal feelings, and did not feel any loss or pity.


    However, after being with Jiang se for so many years, he had a vague feeling that they had developed a friendship outside of work. Xia Chaoqun had never thought of this possibility before, but now that he thought about it, he did not reject it.


    Apart from working partners, there was more trust between friends and more intimacy. It did not seem like Xia Chaoqun had thought that personal feelings would affect work. She epted the hug as a matter of course, and it was the perfect ending to this trip to United States.


    Both of them had a tight schedule. When Jiang se was done packing up for the meeting with the reporters, Xia Chaoqun was already in the car heading to the airport.


    The set of interviews was set up in the room next to the sacred Great Hall. The members of the 30 film crews who had been promoted to ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ would be interviewed. However, due to the different fame and status of the directors and actors, the interview time would also be different.


    This time, the film that was nominated and won an award in the ¡®century-old filmmakers¡¯petition obviously had more advantages than the other films that had not been selected. As the crew of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ had won the most prestigious award, the interview time was arranged to be thest, and the interview time was twice as long as that of the other films.


    The focus of the interview was on chessaray and Jiang se. Chessaray was only in his early forties and was at the age where men were the most charming. With ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, he had entered the world of directors. From then on, it could be said that his career had taken a new step forward.


    As for Jiang se, she was like a mountain of treasure to the media. Her fame was worth digging into more than Chesare¡¯s.


    Borgia and huandao had invested 200 million US dors in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. They had brashly used a Chinese female star who had no influence overseas despite the pressure. In the end, they had even created such a miracle. Jiang se had be the first Chinese female star to leave a record on ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ and became famous all over the world.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, what prompted you to cooperate with chessaray?¡±


    miss Jiang, what do you think of the resistance that fans around the world had towards you acting in ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ before tonight? ¡±


    now that ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ has won the best film Award, the audience will be even more critical of your next film. Will you feel any pressure when you film and act in your next film? ¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Questions like these kepting. Some of them even asked questions about the filming of ¡°the salvation of God ¡°, such as her grudges with Laura, her cooperation with chessaray and Donald, and so on. Jiang se answered them all with a smile.


    Her English was quite good, so many people were confident in her speech at the closing ceremony.


    However, it was only after they actually interviewed her that they felt her ability to speak.


    As for the various questions raised by the reporters about film shooting, some of which involved film jargon, she was also at ease and did not need to trante them.


    At the same time, when facing reporters from all over the world, she would asionally greet them in their mother tongue. Some of the harsh questions were also avoided by her in a very easy way.


    Perhaps no one had high hopes for her to perform well in the first ce, so Jiang SE¡¯s outstanding performance had won the favor of most of the reporters. She was the star of the interview that night, and most of the reporters ¡®cameras captured her smiling figure.


    The short 20-minute interview ended. The reporters had to attend the thank-you banquet held by the investors of ¡± the salvation of God ¡±ter. Jiang SE¡¯s performance tonight and the huge amount of money the filmpany had invested in the publicity were enough to guarantee that Jiang se would usher in a new era in her career after the movie was released.


    Centuries-old filmmaker¡¯s charity banquet was held in the hall next door. Jiang se walked behind him and took a deep breath. The surrounding lights and apuse still made her feel surreal.


    She deliberately fell behind the crowd. The people in front walked away, and the remaining people gradually became quiet.


    One side of the aisle was made of ss. From here, one could see the night view outside the sacred auditorium.


    From Jiang SE¡¯s angle, she could see a huge square. A rather eye-catching Christmas tree stood in front of the square. Tourists could not help but stop in front of the beautiful tree. Some of them even took a photo with it.


    Even though they were separated by a ss window and she could not hear themotion outside, Jiang se seemed to be able to feel the cheerful atmosphere.


    ...


    Tonight, many movie fans were distributing support items to passers-by, and some people were holding up light signs with the names of the directors and actors they supported.


    The starry lights embellished the night, making it seem quiet and gentle. After night fell, it began to snow outside, but the hall was extremely warm.


    She stood in front of the ss. Mo Anqi and the others did not rush her, but gave her some time to calm down.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost Christmas,¡±


    Donald¡¯s voice jolted Jiang se out of her daze. She turned around and saw that The Quiet Gentleman was also looking at the scenery outside the window. Jiang se was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    No one knew when Donald had arrived. He had his hands in his pockets and a smile on his face. Compared to the interview earlier, he looked more real, as if he had taken off a mask.


    my family is going to France for a vacation, but I can¡¯t go with them because of work.


    He spread out his hands and looked a little regretful. Jiang se was first amused by him andughed, but then she could notugh anymore.


    She thought of herself. She was busy with work but neglected to spend time with her family, especially during the holidays. It was inevitable that she would feel a little regretful.


    At this time, she had won the grand prize. Although she was excited to receive apuse and blessings from others, she felt a little lonely without PEI Yi¡¯spany. Even the joy of winning the grand prize was mixed with a little disappointment.


    ...


    Donald must have understood what she was feeling, so he hade over to say this.


    He revealed aforting smile, and his impression of this young business partner deepened.


    ¡°Jiang, you¡¯re a mystery.¡± With one hand in his pocket, he raised the other and made a gesture.


    When she was acting, she did her best to fight for opportunities and showed her ambition.


    When it was time to advance, she would never retreat. However, when she found out that the opportunity for her to get Lannie in God¡¯s salvation might not be because of friendship or hard work, but because of other things mixed in, she did not feel embarrassed after realizing the truth. Instead, she continued to talk to chessaray intimately, as if their friendship had never been affected by external factors.


    All of this made Donald very curious.


    He had a daughter who was about the same age as Jiang se. She was beautiful, outstanding, and extremely confident.


    Perhaps his daughter would think that their friendship was not pure and that such a decision was a denial of her ability.


    Donald was not supposed to talk about this with Jiang se. However, perhaps it was because her outstanding performance had won her smiles and praise from the audience, but her behavior of enjoying the quiet night scene after the interview reminded him of his family. Donald could not help but ask this question out of curiosity.


    He initially thought that Jiang se would not answer him. However, after she heard his question, she thought about it carefully for a while before she answered him seriously, ¡±


    ¡°Because an adult¡¯s friendship isn¡¯t as reckless as when they were young. I believe that there will be pure and selfless friendship, but the foundation of that is built on equal and long-term contact between the two sides. Only then will deep feelings be formed.¡±


    She had not known Chesare for long enough, and their status was not equal before they worked on God¡¯s redemption. A temporary interest could not support the development of friendship. It was just a bud of friendship.


    If he wanted to be an old friend with a deep friendship, he would need a long time to prove it.


    Chesare was not an easy friend to make. In fact, Jiang se was not either.


    Very soon, someone came over and interrupted their conversation. After the charity banquet, Jiang se followed Xia Chaoqun¡¯s instructions and attended the remaining two parties. She then officially announced her entry into the North American film industry.


    When she returned to the hotel, it was almost three in the morning. Jiang se felt so tired that she almost lost consciousness.


    She was wearing high heels, but she held on for nearly 15 hours.

 Chapter 641

    641 Forging iron


    Her feet were numb at first. After the shower, she felt a piercing pain in her heart. She could barely stand. Behind her morous appearance, this sorry state was Jiang SE¡¯s.


    The two assistants treated her injured leg while mo Anqi massaged her calf. With every massage, she gritted her teeth and gasped.


    ¡°I can¡¯t rest for the next few days.¡±


    Mo Anqi¡¯s heart ached for her as she looked at Jiang se. The movie had to be released while the iron was hot. They had to step up the promotion. Jiang SE¡¯s schedule in the United States was packed for the next few days.


    After she was done tidying up, sheid on her bed and looked at her phone. Ever since the award for ¡± the salvation of God ¡°, she had received many congrattory messages.


    There were messages from Feng Zhongliang, from the PEI family, from nie dan and the rest, from Dai Jia, and even from Zhou Hui. However, the one who received the most was PEI Yi.


    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to call him back at this time. He seemed to know that she was busy, so he always texted her to express his feelings.


    From the moment she stepped onto the red carpet, he had already sent her messages.


    ¡°My wife is so beautiful!¡± Along with this message was a screenshot of Jiang se walking down the red carpet. He had made some slight modifications to it. He had cut out the photo of her holding Donald¡¯s arm and added a photo of him in his youth. It was a photo of her holding his arm. He even sounded pleased with himself.


    grandma called me and told me that no one would look better in this qipao than you. I think she¡¯s right! When Jiang se received olddy PEI¡¯s praise, he spoke with pride and did not show any signs of being polite or modest.


    ¡°Mom and PEI Rui said they saw you.¡± Along with the message, there was a picture that was probably taken bydy PEI at the scene. At the time, before the lights in the sacred auditorium were turned off, Jiang se was changing her shoes and putting on makeup in the corridor.


    There were so many people at the scene, anddy PEI had also seen her. She had even taken a picture of her at that time.


    The camera she used to take photos was not bad. Even from a distance, she could see Jiang SE¡¯s face clearly. At that time, she was carrying the microphone on her back and had her head lowered in a serious manner. She did not realize that someone was secretly taking photos of her.


    ¡°The high heels are too high. Sese, do your feet hurt?¡±


    the chiffon sewn at the back of the dress is too long, and the heels are high and thin. When you walk, get mo Anqi to help you wring some.


    When she wasn¡¯t nominated for the Best Female Lead Award, he was indignant.


    in my heart, I¡¯ll give you full marks. Later, I¡¯ll get someone to make you eight or ten trophies. You can make them in whatever you like!


    Also, when he saw that ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± had finally won the ¡®best movie of a century¡¯ award, Jiang se could feel his happiness for her through the phone screen.


    ¡°Have you returned to the hotel?¡±


    Before she could finish reading PEI Yi¡¯s message, there was a knock on the door of the hotel.


    Mo Anqi, who was massaging her legs, raised her head and looked at Chen Shan.


    The hotel that Jiang se was staying at had strict management. One would need a room card to take the elevator. If there were any visitors, they would have to register at the front desk. The front desk would then call to inform them afterward.


    However, no one had called her in advance, nor had she received any news of the visitor. Mo Anqi was a little rmed when someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    Before Jiang se could say anything, her phone rang. It wasdy PEI.


    ¡°Sese, aunt ning has arranged two people to take care of you. They should be here by now.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Jiang se knew who the guests were. She gestured for mo Anqi to open the door. As expected, two middle-aged women in their forties entered the room.


    The two of them were each carrying a box. They saw Jiang se lying on the bed at first nce. On the phone,dy PEI was still asking if she had arrived. Jiang se hummed in acknowledgment.


    we¡¯re here. Thank you, aunt ning.


    ¡°Yi urged me to bring it here.¡± He still remembered how Jiang se had acted coquettishly to him during the advertisement shoot, telling him that her feet hurt after wearing high heels. This time, whendy PEI brought PEI Rui to America, she had asked her to bring two people who could take care of Jiang se.


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked a room for them in the hotel you¡¯re staying in. It¡¯s right next to you.¡±


    Although Jiang se had an assistant by her side who could arrange her work and personal affairs well, when it came to taking care of her, she might not be as meticulous as the two peopledy PEI had brought from China.


    Lady PEI instructed,


    ¡°You¡¯ll probably be busy with work for the next few days, so PEI Rui and I won¡¯t disturb you. Rest early after you¡¯re done packing. When you¡¯re done,e stay with us for a few days. Grandma misses you very much.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s throat was choked with sobs as she agreed in a soft voice.


    After the two of them washed their hands and came out, there was no room for Chen Shan and the other two to treat Jiang SE¡¯s foot wound. Compared to the cautious assistants, the two people sent bydy PEI were clearly much calmer.


    The two of them introduced themselves and quickly treated the wound on Jiang SE¡¯s foot. They even massaged her calf with afortable amount of strength. It was not too unbearable, but it was also not too light that she would not feel anything when massaging it.


    She returned PEI Yi¡¯s call and was happy that he was so concerned about her. Although the injury on her foot was only a small matter, the fact that he remembered her unintentionalint in his heart was enough to prove his sincerity.


    Following that, the publicity in the United States went smoothly because ¡± the salvation of God ¡± had won an award. On the 26th, ¡± the salvation of God ¡± was scheduled to premiere at the Hollywood Grand Theater.


    Before the movie was released, it had already gained a lot of attention due to all kinds of gimmicks. First, it was because of the change of the female lead. Then, during the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ campaign, major gamblingworks were one-sided and did not think that ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ would win. In the end, the movie unexpectedly won the award.


    In addition, the investors had invested a lot of money in publicity. The media, magazines, news, and websites were all rted to God¡¯s salvation, and the audience was full of curiosity about the movie.


    On the day of the movie¡¯s premiere, Tao Tao, Yu Zilin, and other local media reporters also attended the ceremony. The filmpany had spent a lot of money to decorate the hall in front of the Hollywood Grand Theater to look like the scene in ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°. Donald appeared in the hall as Andre in the movie, and Jiang se appeared in her¡± demonized ¡°appearance. Cesare and the main cast members of the film crew were dressed as Knights. They brought surprises to the media, Film Critics, and fans. It also caused the press conference for the movie to be in a high mood. There were screams.


    With the ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ award for the best film, the suspicions that people had before the movie¡¯s release regarding Chesare¡¯s bold use of Jiang se in ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± werepletely dispelled.


    The film was released in 2d, 3d, and IAX3d in various forms. It was announced that it would be fully released in all the major theaters in North America. The atmosphere at the venue was very lively, and with the photos released by the major Chinese media, it attracted more and more expectations from local film fans.


    Taking advantage of her work, Tao Tao also read the English version of God¡¯s salvation first in the United States.


    Before she had watched the movie, she had already heard many praises about it. Some people from the media had praised the movie for its grandeur; There were also some who praised the movie from the perspective of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ members, saying that the costumes were very particr and that the colors were very beautiful.


    There were also people like shupeien, who deeply analyzed the film¡¯s significance and praised the film¡¯s special effects for exceeding the current level of the film¡¯s special effects.


    However, those praises were not as meaningful as actually seeing and feeling it.


    The shock they felt when they first watched the trailer was less than one-tenth of the shock they felt when they watched the actual movie. Those thrilling scenes, in the best screening Hall experience, were more stimting to the senses. Every scene was so exquisite that it made people reminisce about it again and again.


    The ferocity of the ¡®devil¡¯, the hypocrisy of Andrew, and the¡¯ purity ¡®of Lannie in the early stage and the¡¯ evil ¡®in theter stage formed a sharp contrast.


    Even though the dialogue was all in English and some actors had deliberately spoken with an ent, it was a little difficult for Tao Tao to listen. Perhaps she could not fully understand the meaning of every word, but the actors ¡®performance hadpletely brought every audience into the y.


    Before the release of the movie, some people still doubted the authenticity of the award. But after the release of the movie, the power of the movie was enough to make these doubts disappear.


    On the 28th, the North American box office of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ reached 107 million Yuan. This number broke the previous United States Box office record and jumped to first ce.


    With the movie¡¯s reputation soaring, it would only attract a surge of people to watch the movie.


    ...


    Once ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ became popr, even those who were not fans of chessaray or the two main actors and did not pay much attention to the movie at the beginning would be curious about the topic of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ and go to the cinema.


    Such a high starting point was like a shot in the arm for the investors of God¡¯s salvation. Newspapers and magazines were all reporting on this grand event.


    They had achieved great results overseas, but the film fans in China were even more enthusiastic.


    The movie had yet to be released, but the advance ticket sales had already broken the record. After the trip to the US waspleted, Jiang se followed the production team back to the country on the 29th to promote ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± again. The domestic advance ticket sales had already reached nearly 600 million Yuan!


    Professionals in China had already predicted that after the release of ¡± the salvation of God ¡°, it was very likely that it would be difficult to get a single ticket in a short period of time, which undoubtedly made people even more curious about the movie.


    While Jiang se was busy with work, Tao cen had just returned from France.


    She got what she wanted. After a few months of hard work, she got the endorsement deal for Carolus shampoo in China. In the past, such news might have upied the domestic news page and be a hot topic, bringing topics to Carolus shampoo and Tao cen herself.


    Being able to snatch the endorsement deal for Carolus from Xia Chaoqun was enough to prove Tao cen¡¯s ability. In the past, Tao cen would have been overjoyed and regarded this as one of the achievements he had made over the years.


    However, in the face of the overwhelming news that ¡± the salvation of God, starring Jiang se, ¡± had won the ¡®best movie of a century¡¯ award, Tao cen was in a rare mood.


    Her contract with Carolus only took up a small part of the news headline, and few people clicked on it.


    Century Gxy was also cooperating with the publicity work for ¡± God¡¯s salvation. it was as if all the glory that Tao cen had received in the past had been transferred to Jiang se.


    ...


    This was how realistic the industry was. Tao cen¡¯s return to the country was no longer the biggest topic in the short term. When rohault and thepany¡¯s higher-ups obviously valued Jiang se more than he did; When Chairman Luo Yin was willing to keep Jiang se with his shares while Tao cen had to sign a long-term contract in order to gain thepany¡¯s attention, Tao cen felt even more indignant.


    In a way, she was the same kind of person as Jiang se. Her original intention for entering century Gxy was very clear from the beginning. She hade for the ¡®best¡¯ and ¡®most outstanding¡¯ position as a ¡®sessor¡¯.


    She did not stay in century Gxy just to bepared to others. Even though thepany had favored her more when it came to splitting the shares among the artistes in her long-term contract, Tao cen was still upset when shepared this ¡®honor¡¯ to Luo Yin¡¯s shares in keeping Jiang se.


    She personally made a call back to thepany, wanting to see Luo Yin.


    ROBIO picked up the phone. After recognizing her voice, he first congratted her on getting Carolus¡¯s endorsement deal. Then, after knowing her intentions, he tactfully tried to reject her.


    the weather has turned cold recently. Mr. Luo has not been feeling well for the past few years. The doctor advised him to go abroad to recuperate for a few days after New Year¡¯s Day. He may not have time to see you.


    Tao cen, on the other hand, insisted on meeting Luo Yin. In the end, Luo ao had no choice but to convey her opinion to Luo Yin. He arranged for the meeting to be held in Luo Yin¡¯s mansion.


    After returning from France, Tao cen rushed to Luo Yin¡¯s house as soon as she got off the ne. When she was led into the hall by the servants, Luo Yin squinted his eyes to look at the once most dazzling Pearl in the Gxy of the century. She was wearing high heels and a ck cashmere coat. Before she entered, she had taken it off and thrown it to the servant by the door.


    Her face could not hide the fatigue from the long journey, but her eyes were still bright and moving, making him recall the first time he had seen Tao cen.


    The heater was turned on in the hall, and the fragrance of tea filled the air, adding to the warm atmosphere. Luo Yin had recently been fascinated by the Way of Tea. On the tea tray on the coffee table, the boiling water made a ¡®Gu Gu¡¯ sound, and the steam rose up, making the luxurious room look like smoke. It made therge space less cold and oppressive, and more real.


    ¡°You¡¯re back? I heard from rohault that you¡¯ve secured the endorsement deal for Carolus?¡±


    On Luo Yin¡¯s face, it was as if he couldn¡¯t see the shadow of the two most important female stars fighting for endorsements and resources. Instead, he was smiling.


    His hair was neatlybed, and he looked like he was meeting a close friend. He was dressed in casual clothes and had a thick nket on his legs.


    Tao cen guessed that Luo Yin had probably already guessed her intention foring.


    before you came, I was already preparing tea leaves and boiling water. You came just in time.


    He happily brewed the tea himself. His every movement was neither fast nor slow, and he had no intention of summoning the servants to help. Tao cen wanted to pour him a cup of water but was stopped by Luo Yin. It was only when the cup of tea was handed to her that Luo Yin said meaningfully,


    ¡°This cup of tea that I personally brewed, others can¡¯t afford to drink it, but you can!¡±


    Tao cen was stunned for a moment before he chuckled.

 Chapter 642

    642 Chapter 642 a mountain


    In Luo Yin¡¯s heart, she could afford to drink this cup of tea that he had personally made, but she still couldn¡¯t take away the share dividends from his hands.


    Tao cen picked up the teacup and took a light sip. The biting-cold fragrance of the tea was still in her lips, but the tip of her tongue had already tasted its bitterness. This situation was slightly simr to her current situation.


    She didn¡¯t like to drink tea. Compared to the endless aftertaste of tea, she preferred coffee, which was rich and mellow.


    ¡°I remember that thest time I had tea like this with you was more than seven years ago.¡±


    She put down the teacup and Luo Yin smiled.


    Both of them knew the reason why Tao cen hade over this time.


    Gxy of the century Jiang SE¡¯s development was unstoppable. Tao cen was clearlygging behind her.


    With the release of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, even if Jiang se made her debut many yearster than Tao cen, it was highly possible that she would catch up to the box office with her new movie.


    Once Jiang SE¡¯s total box office earnings did not lose out to Tao cen¡¯s, Tao cen¡¯s advantage in box office sales and the age of his debut would be shortened by Jiang se.


    In fact, due to Jiang SE¡¯s close rtionship with chessaray and the fact that the film she had starred in had been nominated for the best film Award, she had more potential than Tao cen in the future.


    In such a situation, regardless of whether everyone admitted it or not, it was an undeniable fact that Jiang SE¡¯s future prospects were better than Tao cen¡¯s.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Luo Yin nodded. Tao cen was talking about more than seven years ago, when they were discussing the renewal of Tao cen¡¯s contract.


    when you first signed into thepany, I was particrly fond of you. Luo Yin also put down his teacup. Even though he had already guessed Tao cen¡¯s intentions, he did not have any intention of falling out with him.


    ¡°You were still young at that time, but your eyes were already filled with radiance.¡± He was so excited that he leaned forward, bent his right index and middle fingers, and knocked on the table twice.


    I have a feeling that the future of China¡¯s film industry is waiting for you to conquer it.


    Speaking of the scene back then, Luo Yin still felt a little emotional. before that, I had never seen such a pair of eyes. They were full of confidence and ambition.


    The most important thing was that she had seeded in the end.


    Opening a managementpany, he signed handsome men and beautiful women. In fact, Luo Yin had seen too many good looking people. The stars signed by century Gxy were all good-looking, but not everyone was worth Luo Yin¡¯s attention.


    Luo Yin was well aware of the value of a person. At that time, Tao cen was still young and immature, but he could already see her extraordinary future.


    Luo Yin was in this line of work because of his sharp eyes. That was why he had picked Tao cen from a bunch of newbies.


    the artistes in thepany are required to sign at least a 10 to 15-year contract. However, I¡¯m different to you. I¡¯ll allow you to sign an eight-year contract on your first contract.


    Hearing him mention the past, Tao cen also nodded, ¡±


    yes, it was precisely because you valued it back then that when the contract was over and you talked to me about renewing it, I decided to extend the contract for another ten years and never thought of leaving thepany. Tao cen¡¯s facial muscles twitched slightly when he mentioned the ten-year extension.


    ¡°But Mr. Luo, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re being fair,¡±


    With a smile, she said something that many people thought was ¡®treasonous¡¯. In the face of the old man of this century, who could cause a shock to thepany with a slight stomp of his foot, she did not beat around the bush.


    after Chaoqun¡¯s contract is over, when it¡¯s time to renew it, you have to find her personally and discuss the renewal conditions. Reward her with 0.1% of century Gxy¡¯s shares and win her over to continue staying in century Gxy.


    Luo Yin¡¯s Special Assistant¡¯s expression changed slightly. In such a position, to be able to follow Luo Yin and deal with all kinds of small and big matters for him, in terms of temperament and will, he was more skilled than the average employee in not showing his emotions.


    However, when he heard Tao cen¡¯s words, he could not help but change his expression.


    However, Luo Yin was smiling, as if his eyebrows did not even move. He just listened quietly to Tao cen.


    when it¡¯s time for me to sign the contract, you said, ¡± she paused, raised her head, and grinned, revealing a faint smile, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early.¡±


    When she said these three words, she had mixed feelings, as if many sour, sweet, bitter, and spicy feelings were all mixed in.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early!¡±


    She thought about this sentence for a long time. Was she not worthy of century Gxy¡¯s shares? In what way was she inferior to Xia Chaoqun? Was it because of the difference in background and status?


    In the early years of Chen Sheng and Wu Guang¡¯s uprising, they once said,¡±do the Kings and nobles have balls?¡±


    Tao cen agreed with this.


    Unlike Xia Chaoqun, she did note from a prestigious family in Hong Kong. She did not have the resources that Xia Chaoqun had in the early days. However, the hard work she put inter on was not any less than Xia Chaoqun¡¯s. In fact, she put in even more effort than Xia Chaoqun.


    Her fan club was from all walks of life, including the noble Mrs. Zhou from Jingtai real estate. She had been waiting for Luo Yin to initiate a redrawing of the contract, but it never happened again.


    In recent years, the ten-year agreement between her and century Gxy had been shortened day by day, but thepany still did not make much move.


    Those who were loyal to her were gradually excluded from the list of core members. Rohault¡¯s attitude towards her had changed from being close to her at the beginning to being respectful and distant.


    it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s Chaoqun, but why is it Jiang se? ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand those problems, but she just couldn¡¯t swallow her anger. Some things could only be achieved if they were fought for. If she didn¡¯t fight for them, she might always be neglected.


    ¡°You should have waited a little longer.¡±


    After Tao cen finished speaking, Luo Yin did not get angry. He only shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m still going to wait. How can I wait? when my contract is over and you want me to renew it, the profit-sharing agreement between me and thepany will change from the current 8:2 to 10:0?¡±


    She said this out of anger, but she couldn¡¯t help butugh as she said it.


    Luo Yin alsoughed. Tao cen said,


    ¡°Or are you also willing to use the shares to make me stay?¡±


    why do you think I won¡¯t use the shares to keep you after the ten-year contract ends? ¡±


    Luo Yin retorted. Tao cen was stunned,


    ¡°Will you?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Luo Yin let out a long breath, the corner of his mouth moved, as if he was a little tired from sitting. He leaned back on the sofa,


    ...


    thepany has never been stingy with people who have made great contributions to the past, the present, and the future or who are capable. Chaoqun is like that, Jiang se is like that, and you are the same!


    The inside information revealed by Luo Yin¡¯s words made the special Assistant¡¯s eyes reveal a look of horror. The shares in the Chairman¡¯s hands, even if it was just a tiny amount, was not a small amount.


    However, Tao cen was not as ecstatic as he had imagined. On the contrary, he was so calm that he was almost cold.


    After hearing these words, she was silent for a long time before finally smiling bitterly.


    if Chaoqun¡¯s shares represented the present and Jiang SE¡¯s shares represented the future, then am I the past you¡¯re talking about? ¡±


    Luo Yin¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he raised his head to look at her. Her back was straight, and her eyes met Luo Yin¡¯s, not retreating in the slightest.


    ¡°Mr. Luo, do I represent the past?¡±


    She was insistent on getting this answer. Luo Yin¡¯s face showed signs of teeth gritting. After a long while, he said,


    no matter what I think of the future, at the very least, my past achievements can not be denied.


    He didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but the meaning in his words was obvious.


    Tao cen could not help butugh.


    ...


    ¡°Mr. Luo, I¡¯m very grateful to you,¡±


    She sighed a few times.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re willing to say such words and offer me your shares to keep me. This is already a great affirmation of me. I¡¯m also very grateful that you didn¡¯t hide it from me, and didn¡¯t deceive me with your good words.¡± Her eyes seemed to be brighter than before.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Tao cen¡¯s choice was beyond the special Assistant¡¯s expectations. He wanted to say something but stopped. He looked at Tao cen as if she had gone crazy.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Luo Yin¡¯s answer to Tao cen was either beyond his expectations or within his expectations.


    if thepany wants me to stay because they are optimistic about my future development, and I believe that I will still be the only representative of thepany in the future, then you don¡¯t need to give me these shares. I will ask for them myself.


    She shook her head. some things can¡¯t be obtained by relying on charity.


    She had yearned for these shares and these promises for many years. Luo Yin had finally relented and promised to give them to her. However, the strange thing was that Tao cen found it difficult to be happy when she heard these words. She even felt a sense of loss.


    She also had her own pride. She would rather be unique than lower her head and beg.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Luo. I would like to talk to you about the termination of the contract.¡±


    She brought up the issue she had wanted to discuss with Luo Yin on this trip.


    One mountain could not hold two tigers. She would not stay in Gxy century any longer. It was destined that she and Jiang se would not be able to live under the same roof peacefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll entrust the matter of the breach of contract to awyerter.¡±


    However, due to their many years of friendship and courtesy, she greeted Luo Yin in private first.


    She thought that Luo Yin would fly into a rage, and that he would be angry and berate her for not knowing what was good for her. But in the end, Luo Yin only sighed and asked her,


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Tao cen did not rely on luck to get to where she was today. She had thought through every decision she made carefully.


    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±


    Luo Yin asked, ¡± in this line of work, you¡¯ve been in thepany for many years and have been in contact with some of thepany¡¯s upper-level business. You know the most resources and opportunities in thepany. The best scripts and endorsements are given to thepany¡¯s artists first.¡±


    After leaving century Gxy, with Tao cen¡¯s ability to fight alone, the road ahead might be more difficult than it was now.


    ¡°I know,¡± She smiled. After leaving century Gxy, she would still follow her old path. Although she would not have thepany¡¯s protection, Tao cen might not admit defeat in a one-on-one fight.


    I feel that my new journey is still waiting for me in the future. Her ambition was written in her eyes. I¡¯ll wait for you to try to win me over with stocks.


    Luo Yin couldn¡¯t help butugh at her words. Although it involved some benefits, Luo Yin had no intention of making things difficult for her. After knowing that she was leaving thepany and decided to go solo, he didn¡¯t say anything to suppress or threaten her.


    To Tao cen, this conversation was very rxing. Ever since Jiang se won the best film Award for ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ in ¡°the salvation of God,¡± the heavy gloominess in her heart had dissipated after she met Luo Yin today.


    Next was the reshuffling of thepany¡¯s power. Zhou Sheng and the others, who followed Tao cen, naturally had to leave thepany and fly alone with her.


    She also needed to take her manager and the team she was used to. Luo Yin didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for her, but she still had to pay the penalty fee.


    With her current status, that number could be a sky-high price. However, Tao cen was relieved that Luo Yin did not make things difficult for her. At least, there were no more obstacles on her path of going solo.


    When she came out of Luo Yin¡¯s mansion, her manager, Song Yi, was waiting for her in the car. When he saw her, Song Yi let out a sigh of relief and asked eagerly,


    ¡°Sister Tao, how did your talk with Mr. Luo go?¡±


    She was in high spirits, as if she was thinking of herself many years ago, when she had just entered the entertainment industry.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± She ran her fingers through her hair. She recalled that Jiang se and ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± had been the talk of the town for a long time. Under such circumstances, many celebrities did not dare to take the lead. Some of the movies that were released at the same time could not evenpare to Jiang SE¡¯s.


    However, Tao cen smiled confidently.


    Jiang se has been in the headlines of the Chinese media for a long time. It¡¯s my turn now!


    No one could stand up to Jiang SE¡¯s sharp edge, but Tao cen could.


    Even though many people, including Luo Yin, thought that she was already weak, under such circumstances, she was still the one who couldpete with Jiang se. Luo Yin had to be clear about this!


    On December 29th, ¡± the salvation of God ¡± was going to be released worldwide at the same time. After four days of screening in North America, the box office sales soared to 380 million US dors, breaking the historical box office records and shocking the industry insiders.


    The momentum of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± in China was also very strong. The first stop of the film crew¡¯s publicity in China was set to be in Beijing. The invitation letter for the premiere that night had reached the point where people from all parties privately tried their best to get a vote.


    As the reputation of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ rose, the box office sales also soared. It was only a few hours away from screening, but the tickets for the pre-sales at the cinemas in the imperial capital had been sold out long ago.


    Even though the theater chain had repeatedly increased the screening frequency, the movie tickets were still hard to get.


    Jiang SE¡¯s various social media ounts, the official website of God¡¯s salvation, Weibo, and various forums rted to the movie were filled withments from movie fans asking for tickets at high prices.


    As the entire nation was fervently discussing topics rted to ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± and Jiang se, Tao Tao was extremely busy. She had returned to the country a day earlier than Jiang se, but since ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± had won an award, as a member of the media who had personally witnessed it, she had recently been immersed in sorting out the scripts for her trip to United States.


    The public loved to read news about Jiang se. Even if it was an old topic, they liked to talk about it over and over again. A single post about Jiang se would attract a lot of reading andments.


    She had been so busy that she had been using thepany as her home for the past few days. She had written several articles about Jiang se, which were very popr among theizens. She had also received her boss ¡®praise. Before she could even heave a sigh of relief, she heard her colleague say, ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how manyizens who bet United Kingdom CBS gambling website lost money recently!¡±


    sister su, do you still remember thest time on that website, someone bet 500000 Yuan on the least promising ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯? ¡±


    Among the colleagues, a girl was excited. ¡°At that time, I sneaked out to take a look. A group ofizens on the inte even said that this was a gift from God! You¡¯ve earned a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    When Tao Tao heard her colleague¡¯s words while she was busy, she suddenly gasped. She remembered this!

 Chapter 643

    643 Chapter 643-intolerable


    Tao Tao¡¯s breathing was so loud that it attracted the attention of several colleagues who were discussing the topic. Su Min turned her head and said, ¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know?¡± Recently, Tao Tao had been so busy that she didn¡¯t even have much time to go home. In addition, she had gone abroad for an interview some time ago. After she came back, she had been sorting out the manuscripts and going through them repeatedly. Su Min thought it was normal that she didn¡¯t know about this.


    on the United Kingdom¡¯s online gambling site, someone made a huge bet some time ago. Under the circumstances where everyone was pessimistic about God¡¯s salvation, they invested 500000 Yuan in it. If they bet on God¡¯s salvation, they would win the big prize.


    When Su Min said this, she was a little excited. At that time, the incident caused a small sensation in China, but it was soon washed away by the topic of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯.


    Recently, it was brought up again because of the grand prize that the salvation of God won. It even caused a moderate storm in online gambling.


    At that time, there were not many people who were optimistic about ¡± the salvation of God.pared to some of the world-ss directors who participated in the ¡®centuries-old filmmakers¡¯ event, many people who participated in the bet thought that Chesare was not qualified.


    Moreover, Jiang SE¡¯s participation had be a variable in many people¡¯s eyes. Hence, when it came to betting, the odds for ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡± were the highest.


    There weren¡¯t many people who bet on God¡¯s salvation online, so Tao Tao¡¯s 500000 Yuan investment made the headlines not only on the United Kingdom¡¯s CBS gambling website, but also caused a sensation in China.


    judging from the registration status of theizen who ced the bet, it¡¯s in the capital of China. Someone has already posted an analysis on the inte. Seeing that the topic had piqued Tao Tao¡¯s interest, before their boss came out, a few colleagues poked their heads out and discussed, ¡±


    ¡°The person who ced the bet is either a fan or a team trying to hype up the movie.¡±


    Su Min continued, ¡±


    500000 isn¡¯t a small number. As for the fans, judging from the registration location and the post at the time, there¡¯s a high possibility that they¡¯re Jiang SE¡¯s fans. If it¡¯s her team, it¡¯s also possible that they¡¯re trying to make ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ a hot topic.


    Speaking of this, Su Min nced at Tao Tao.


    the ID of the person who ced the bet is tranted to ¡®peach¡¯, ¡± she said as if she was joking, ¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re all paid, and I know that you¡¯re not the type to spend so much hard-earned money, I¡¯d have suspected that the person who ced the bet was you.¡±


    When Su Min said this, the colleagues around herughed.


    In recent years, Tao Tao had be more and more valued in the studio, and her sry had also been higher and higher year by year.


    She wasn¡¯t an extravagant and wasteful person. After working for seven or eight years, it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯te up with 500000 Yuan, but this 500000 Yuan was definitely all she had. They were all ordinary blue-cor workers, and 500000 Yuan was not a small amount. At that time, when God¡¯s redemption was not looked upon favorably, if an ordinary person had really bet all their money on that bet, they might have thought that she had gone crazy from chasing after celebrities.


    While everyone was stillughing, Tao Tao was already trembling. She opened the United Kingdom¡¯s CBS gambling website and mumbled, ¡±


    ¡°Sister su!¡±


    Su Min turned her head and saw that there was something wrong with her expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Her voice was a little soft, so Su Min didn¡¯t understand what she said until Tao Tao raised her voice again and said, ¡±


    ¡°The person who ced the bet was me.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a few colleagues who were stillughing in the office were stunned. Su Min stood up involuntarily. Because she was too excited, her movements even made the chair behind her slide back, making a squeak. She widened her eyes.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Tao Tao saw her look of disbelief and added, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who ced a bet of 500000 on United Kingdom CBS website.¡±


    Now, her colleagues in the office heard her clearly. Ignoring the expressions of the people around her, Tao Tao opened her personal ount. The money she had bet on the movie had been transferred to her ount. At that time, there were people online who were generally pessimistic about the movie, so the odds for the movie were high and the odds were low.


    Her initial capital of more than 500000 Yuan had now be a return of nearly 6 million Yuan. When Tao Tao counted the ¡®0¡¯s in her ount, her hands were shaking.


    She clicked on the button to withdraw the cash to her ount. Her colleagues ignored the fact that it was still working hours and gathered around her one by one.


    The name on Tao Tao¡¯s ount was indeed the most popr person on the United Kingdom¡¯s online gambling site. Even though the money had already been transferred by the user and entered the process, the previous gambling record in her ount was still there, which was enough to make many people envious and jealous.


    No one knew what they were feeling. The lucky girl, whom everyone had been talking about for many days, was right next to them. Su Min couldn¡¯t tell whether she was jealous of Tao Tao¡¯s ability to make so much money in just a few days or shocked that she dared to bet so much money on one gamble.


    This amount of money was equivalent to everyone working hard for their entire lives. She was close to Tao Tao and knew that the girl had been saving money for so many years to buy a small house and have her own nest in the capital.


    The reason she could save up more than 500000 Yuan was probably to pay the down payment for a house.


    Now, with this five to six million Yuan, not only would she not need to take a loan for the house after tax, but she might also be able to buy a house bigger than her budget, or even a car.


    ¡°......¡±


    Her colleagues had mixed feelings in their hearts. Tao Tao had not recovered from this huge surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be poisoned by the Kasaya either.¡±


    On the online forum, the confidentizens who had ced their bets were cursing and swearing. Even ¡®Nana¡¯, who was the first to start the bet and was very active in the middle, did not appear. On the 26th, before the release of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± in North America, some people were even shouting that there was a shady deal in the¡¯ century-old filmmaker¡¯s ¡®poll.


    On the 26th, after the movie was released, no one said anything like that anymore. The only people left were those who were discussing the plot of the movie, the salvation of God, and those who were envious of peach, the biggest winner of the gamble.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Tao Tao.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than five million! Tao Tao, you¡¯re so lucky!¡±


    ¡°Treat, treat!¡±


    ¡°Tao Tao, you¡¯re rich, Yingluo!¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Everyone surrounded Tao Tao and talked at once. Tao Tao was hit by the huge pie from the sky and was still a little dizzy.


    The door of the boss¡¯s office was opened, and the noise outside could be heard.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the noise?¡±


    Su Min was excited and was about to say that Tao Tao had won the big prize when she heard the boss say seriously, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just sit around, something big has happened.¡±


    Everyone was stunned, and Tao Tao also took a deep breath. The boss then said, ¡±


    I just received news that in century Gxy, Huang youran and his gang have already resigned.


    ...


    The Dragon Travel Studio had been developing well in recent years, and thepany¡¯s scale was expanding day by day. However, its main focus was still on the entertainment industry.


    The colleagues in thepany were also very familiar with ¡®Huang brimming¡¯. He was a senior figure in century Gxy who supported Tao cen. He and Tao cen were old friends who had known each other for more than ten years.


    It would be fine if Huang brimming had resigned alone, but if everyone else was doing the same, it was very likely that something had happened to Tao cen.


    Tao cen had been in century Gxy for many years. In the minds of many people, she was more or less inextricably linked to century Gxy. When ordinaryizens thought of century Gxy¡¯s celebrities, the first person they would think of before Jiang SE¡¯s rise to fame was Tao cen.


    Under such circumstances, no one would have thought that Tao cen would leave century Gxy. If the boss¡¯s guess was right, that Tao cen was really going to terminate his contract with century Gxy, then it would be major news that would shock the entire Huaxia. It was no wonder that the boss¡¯s expression was so serious.


    Inparison, the news of Tao Tao winning nearly six million Yuan in gambling was not worth mentioningpared to the rumors of Tao cen and century Gxy¡¯s ¡®breakup¡¯.


    the phone numbers of Tao cen¡¯s manager, assistant, and rted staff of century Gxy are all in the line. Su Min, Wang Hao, you two go to century Gxy immediately. The boss called a few more names and let everyone continue to call the relevant personnel. call the other celebrities and managers of century Gxy to see if other people know about this news.


    Once this news was released and confirmed, it could be the hottest news of the year that would cause a sensation in the entertainment industry at the end of the year. It could even fight for a front-page headline from the situation where ¡± the salvation of God ¡± dominated the screen. It would divert everyone¡¯s attention away from the movie.


    Jiang se also received the news very quickly. She knew much more than the media.


    after Tao cen leaves century Gxy, he will start another mediapany.


    Mo Anqi said helplessly.


    ...


    Time, luck, and fate.


    Jiang SE¡¯s movie had won the award of ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯s best film¡¯ due to the favorable circumstances and people. The box office response after it was released overseas was also good. There was even more publicity in the country.


    Taking advantage of the rare momentum of ¡®century of cinema¡¯, in addition to the trailer released by the filmpany that made people¡¯s blood boil, the music in the film had already spread before the film was released. The box office sales of the film had also broken historical records. The poprity of the hard-to-get tickets had made the film even more popr.


    The industry insiders could even Pat their chests and guarantee that the film had the trend of reaching the top of the box office in China.


    If news of Tao cen were to break out now and destroy this ¡®momentum¡¯, it would be difficult to gather them together.


    Once the topic of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ was interrupted and the audience¡¯s attention was diverted, it would not only affect the audience¡¯s enthusiasm, but it would also cause a huge blow to the box office.


    Die-hard fans would still pay for the movie, and film fans would also willingly go to the cinema because of their preferences for movies. However, once the curiosity of some passers-by was diverted, the possibility of watching the movie was not high.


    Unless there was another wave of hot topics about the movie to suppress Tao cen, the movie would eventually face a situation where it would start high but end low. It would probably result in Jiang SE¡¯s first major overseas production bing famous overseas while the response in China was mediocre. It would be a case of flowers blossoming within the walls and fragrance spreading outside.


    Jiang SE¡¯s current target was the International market, but her focus was still on the domestic market. If Tao cen suppressed her in the news, it would give the impression that her ¡®morale¡¯ was still being suppressed by Tao cen.


    At this moment, it was too important whether Tao cen¡¯s news would be released or not.


    Century Gxy knew the stakes involved and would probably think of ways to suppress this news. At least, they would drag it out until after the screening period of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± passed and the box office situation was settled. Only then would they reveal this news.


    However, Tao cen was a smart person. Since she proposed to terminate the contract at this time, it proved that this idea did note to her just a few days ago.


    She must have thought about it carefully and only brought up this topic at the ¡®most appropriate¡¯ time. She then exaggerated the topic and used this opportunity to strike at Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®limelight¡¯. She wanted to prove that her influence in China was still unrivaled.


    Thepany¡¯s n might not be able to make her yield. If she cut off all means of retreat and confirmed that she had ¡®broken up¡¯ with century Gxy at this time, it would be difficult to pull the topic back to the right direction.


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Mo Anqi was at a loss for what to do. She was only an assistant, and the person in charge of this urgent public rtions matter should have been Xia Chaoqun.


    However, a few days ago, she had gone to France to negotiate an endorsement deal for Melovin on behalf of Jiang se. She was not in the country at the moment.


    Tao cen¡¯s request to terminate the contract at this time was too sudden, and there was no room for redemption. Even if Xia Chaoqun had received the Chairman¡¯s reminder early on, Melovin had already negotiated a half-signed contract. It was not something that could be tossed aside just like that.


    Once he threw it away, it would probably be like the Carolus shampoo, which would be taken advantage of by others.


    sister Xia has already entered the stage of signing the contract.


    Mo Anqi tried her best not to panic. I¡¯ve already called him. He said that he¡¯ll settle the matter as soon as possible and rush back to China to clean up the mess. Without Xia Chaoqun around, the team seemed to have lost their backbone.


    Even though Xia Chaoqun had said over the phone that he would return to China as soon as possible, no one knew how long he meant by ¡®as soon¡¯.


    Her top priority was to prevent Tao cen from exposing the fact that he had parted ways with century Gxy. Mo Anqi knew that even if she wanted to stop this, she would not be able to do so.


    The few assistants were flustered. Jiang se was still making preparations for the Chinese premiere of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± that night.


    In contrast to the assistants ¡®ugly expressions, Jiang se was much calmer. Xia Chaoqun had always handled public rtions like this with ease. She did not need to worry or ask about anything that had nothing to do with filming. She only needed to focus on what she was supposed to do.


    ¡°Sese, what should we do?¡±


    Mo Anqi bit her lips and wiped her face with her hands, trying her best to suppress her panic, ¡± ¡°Sister Xia said that we should hold on for the next few days.¡±


    On the production team¡¯s side, chessaray and Donald were very influential internationally. However, in China, they were still not as popr as Tao cen. In the end, the one who couldpete with Tao cen in terms of poprity was still Jiang se.


    Her contest with Tao cen was not only limited to the movie, but also public opinion, poprity, and topic of discussion. She could not be suppressed by Tao cen.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we can pull the topic of conversation back from Tao cen.¡±


    Jiang se had already put on her makeup for tonight¡¯s premiere. In the lounge temporarily prepared by the IMAX theater for tonight¡¯s ¡®main characters¡¯, she looked at her flustered assistant and said with confidence, ¡±


    sister Chaoqun said she¡¯ll hold on. Did she say how big of a mess things can get? ¡±

 Chapter 644

    644 Two tigers


    Jiang SE¡¯s calm attitude at the moment appeased the flustered assistant to a certain extent.


    In reality, mo Anqi knew very well that Jiang se had a trump card in her hands. This piece of news was rted to PEI Yi, who was involved in her rtionship and marriage.


    Tao cen¡¯s departure from the century Gxy, no matter how big the matter was, was insignificantpared to this news.


    Once Jiang se and PEI Yi¡¯s marriage was exposed, the topic and poprity would rise to the level of the people in China. By then, all the major mainstream media and new media in the country wouldpete to broadcast it.


    As long as Jiang se was willing to reveal some information, this matter would not be a problem at all.


    However, the problem was whether Jiang se was willing to tell him.


    Mo Anqi had been with her for many years, so she had some understanding of her personality.


    In mo Anqi¡¯s opinion, Jiang se was a very principled person who separated her work and life. She had been in the industry for many years. Even when she was at odds with Tao cen back then, she had never once moved out of the PEI family to suppress Tao cen.


    Evenst year, when he was the spokesperson for leopard sports car and was repeatedly provoked by Mrs. Zhou and the others, he had to rely on his team to tide through the crisis time and time again.


    Mo Anqi wasn¡¯t sure if she could use the PEI family¡¯s reputation to get out of this mess.


    ¡°Make a big deal out of this?¡± Mo Anqi bit her lips and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Are you prepared to reveal brother PEI¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    She smiled. Tao cen¡¯s incident was not a small matter, but it was not a big one either.


    Even if Tao cen¡¯s termination of the contract with century Gxy could be thest major year-end event of the year, it would be more serious. It would only divert the attention of the people in the country who were originally focused on ¡± the salvation of God ¡± and affect the box office.


    The biggest consequence was that the domestic box office might not be as high as the industry insiders had expected, and it would only attract some people¡¯s ridicule.


    However, the film¡¯s honor would not be changed just because of some people¡¯s mockery and ridicule. It had won the most important award of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯, and her name would be left in the world¡¯s centuries of film history. The result would not change just because the box office sales did not go as expected.


    This matter wasn¡¯t worth her bringing up her marriage.


    Old master PEI was the head of Huaxia, and the PEI family was already in a prominent position.


    She had never thought of dragging PEI Yi into her career and making him an achievement that she could unt to the world, regardless of whether it was for public or private reasons.


    PEI Yi had already received a lot of attention from the moment he was born.


    Ever since she started her career as an actress, she had seen her fair share of ups and downs. As an actress, she was destined to live under the spotlight and under the scrutiny of the public. However, she could not bear to let PEI Yi end up like her, where his every move was being watched by countless people. She did not dare to make any mistakes.


    Even if he had grown from a bright and beautiful young man to a man who stood tall in her heart, their future had already determined that they could not live their lives in peace.


    However, before that day came, she still hoped that PEI Yi could be more rxed. This was also the gentleness she wanted to show PEI Yi to protect him.


    She turned down mo Anqi¡¯s suggestion, but mo Anqi seemed to have expected it. She dragged a chair and sat down.


    ¡°Last night, I had a video call with sister Xia.¡±


    Under such circumstances, Xia Chaoqun clearly felt that announcing their marriage and using the poprity of the news to beat Tao cen was the best n. However, such a situation might result in Jiang SE¡¯s rejection. The chances of her agreeing to it were not high.


    ¡°Sister Xia also thinks that you won¡¯t agree to this method, but Sese, are you really not going to consider it?¡±


    Mo Anqi tried to persuade her, ¡±


    ¡°Your marriage with brother PEI is this year.¡±


    Their wedding would be held in September this year. After the promotional period for ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± ended, Xia Chaoqun gave Jiang se some free time from February to November so that she could take the necessary publicity photos with PEI Yi and make some preparations for the wedding.


    The PEI family was different from ordinary families. The marriage of the PEI family¡¯s eldest grandson had to be announced to the entire country through the official media. It was an important event.


    Back then, when PEI jinhuai was getting married, he had also sent out a notice to the entire country.


    At that time, the news industry was not as developed as it is now, but the marriage of the eldest son of the capital¡¯s PEI family had caused the whole country to rejoice.


    By PEI Yi¡¯s time, the media and the inte were already very advanced. PEI Yi¡¯s wedding would be much grander with a little bit of advice and Jiang SE¡¯s status. It was the perfect time to suppress Tao cen¡¯s news.


    There was only a nine-month gap at most. Mo Anqi felt that it was only a matter of time before the news was exposed.


    I¡¯ll have to say it sooner orter anyway. I might as well expose it now.


    Jiang se shook her head. She understood the logic. In fact, she had thought even more than mo Anqi.


    Deep down, she did not want PEI Yi to be exposed too early. However, she had a reason not to expose him now.


    ¡°Anqi, you¡¯ve been with me for a long time. There are some things that you should be clear about.¡±


    Mo Anqi had been with her for many years ever since she started her journey. They worked together happily and never had any conflicts. In terms of personal matters, mo Anqi had arranged everything for her, so she never had to worry about these small things. At work, mo Anqi had also handled the matters that Xia Chaoqun had instructed her to handle properly. She had taken care of everything, and there were no mistakes in her work of contacting the outside world. Her schedule had never met with any mishaps, and she had protected her without a single drop of water.


    Jiang se had a feeling that if there were no unexpected circumstances, mo Anqi might work with her for ten years or even longer. There were some things that Jiang se did not want to hide from her.


    ¡°You know very well what kind of family the PEI family is.¡±


    From a certain perspective, the fame and achievements she had umted made up for ¡®Jiang se¡± s¡¯ bad birth. It was the confidence she had built up for herself. It was also the dowry she had earned when she married PEI Yi. When she married PEI Yi, she could do so with a clear conscience and a righteous air.


    At the same time, dealing with such ¡®idents¡¯ was also a time for her to reveal her team¡¯s and her own abilities.


    If she had to bring up Tao cen, a ¡®small matter¡¯, in the future, she might face all kinds of difficulties. She couldn¡¯t just wait for others to solve them for her every time. This would make people doubt whether she could be a qualified¡¯ Mrs. PEI¡¯, and the consequences would be far more serious than they were now.


    Xia Chaoqun should be more aware of this than her.


    ¡°Sister Xia also said that if you don¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll have to think of another way.¡±


    Mo Anqi gave up on her original n after hearing what she said, ¡±


    sister Xia said that there are two ways to deal with this news. She reached out her hand. either we ignore it and let it ferment and grow. Once the poprity dies down, we¡¯ll just forget about it.


    This method was too passive. It did not fit Jiang se and Xia Chaoqun¡¯s personalities.


    Mo Anqi was obviously aware of this, so she raised another finger, ¡±


    or, we can create a bigger piece of news and suppress it.


    ...


    Actually, during the screening period of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, if Jiang se was still single, her rtionship could be the biggest source of hype. However, she was unwilling to expose her marriage and blocked the possibility of her creating hype with other people. Thus, they could only start from other aspects.


    ¡°At this time, the most suitable thing to do is to take L out for a walk.¡±


    Jiang se smiled. Laura was originally scheduled to be the female lead in ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡°. She was reced in theter stages of the movie. In the early days, there were rumors that Jiang se and Laura did not get along. There were even rumors that Jiang se had snatched the role away from Laura. This time, many of Laura¡¯s fans firmly believed that the honor should belong to Laura when she was supposed to give a speech on stage during the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯s¡¯ show.


    at this juncture, I¡¯m afraid the entertainment media will be very interested in such news.


    Mo Anqi nodded her head, ¡±


    sister Xia also mentioned this before, but Sese, Tao cen¡¯s departure from century Gxy is a big deal.


    Laura alone might not be able to match Tao cen¡¯s influence in Huaxia.


    Jiang se looked at her with a smile. Her eyes flickered as if she had another n in mind. Mo Anqi felt uneasy as if she had something else to say.


    She was still guessing, but Jiang se did not give her any time to think. She continued, ¡± ¡°Who asked the media to say good things about me? Of course, it¡¯s about how I ¡®stole the role¡¯. Weren¡¯t there rumors that I ¡®stole¡¯ Tao cen¡¯s role in ¡®a chance of survival¡¯? ¡±


    For many people, they had probably seen too many ¡®nice words¡¯ from celebrities, and the disgraceful side of them was more likely to attract everyone¡¯s interest.


    Moreover, ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± happened to be screening at the same time. There had been rumors for a long time that Jiang se was snatching Laura¡¯s role. This should be able to create quite a stir.


    ...


    As for the impact on Jiang SE¡¯s reputation, which would be detrimental to her image, Xia Chaoqun would settle the issue with Melovinter. After he returned from France, he would naturally settle the matter and rify the matter.


    With one ck and one white, they could control the situation with their own team¡¯s operations. Once the incident was over, it might be more advantageous to Jiang se.


    Mo Anqi responded.


    The evening premiere of ¡°the salvation of God¡± in Imperial was much grander than the invited media had imagined.


    During the premiere, chessaray praised Jiang se repeatedly and expressed his admiration for her. Even the taciturn Donald could not stop praising her whenever she was mentioned.


    In the face of this situation, the crowd was full ofughter, but Tao Tao was a little worried.


    Her mood today had been on a rollercoaster ride. First, she remembered that the bet she made had won the grand prize. Then, the screening of ¡± God¡¯s salvation, ¡± which Jiang se had starred in and won an authoritative award, should have been a happy asion for Tao Tao. To her surprise, she received news in the afternoon that Tao cen might have terminated her contract with century Gxy.


    Tao Tao knew very well how much of a stir Tao cen¡¯s contract termination would cause once it was broadcasted.


    All of the studio¡¯s staff were extremely busy that afternoon. They went everywhere to verify the truth of the matter. She was attending the premiere of ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± that night because her boss had instructed her to ask about Tao cen¡¯s termination of contract with century Gxy in the interview with Jiang seter.


    She nced at the invited media personnel around her. Most of them had the same idea as the boss of Dragon travel Studios.


    The boss had informed them that this piece of news could not fall behind the other media outlets too much. This piece of news was too important. Regardless of whether it was true or not, Tao cen¡¯s contract termination had to be on the headlines tonight to attract the attention of theizens.


    Tao Tao was worried that once this news came out, it would divert some of theizens ¡®attention and affect the promotion of God¡¯s salvation.


    She sighed and rubbed her throbbing forehead. She decided to pull herself together and deal with this first.


    The movie was very exciting. Even though Tao Tao had already watched the premiere of God¡¯s salvation in the US, she was still shocked when she watched it again.


    With subtitles in Chinese, people who were restricted bynguage when watching movies in the United States would have a clearer understanding of the plot when they watched it again.


    As the movie came to an end, Lannie¡¯s tear fell into the Knight¡¯s hand, pushing the story to its climax. Tao Tao¡¯s phone vibrated, waking her up from the movie.


    She waited until the movie ended and the lights were on before she took out her phone to take a look. The message was from the studio¡¯s boss, and it said:


    Tao cen¡¯s contract with century Gxy has been terminated. We¡¯ve received confirmation!


    Almost at the same time, Tao Tao subconsciously raised her head to look at the faces of the media reporters in the venue. Everyone¡¯s faces were either surprised, excited, ecstatic or curious.


    At this moment, mo Anqi, who was in the audience, also received the news. Chen Shan took out his phone and answered a call. When he came back, his face was serious. He went close to mo Anqi¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Anqi, Tao cen¡¯s announcement to announce that they will be leaving century Gxy and setting up ¡®Air Phoenix Media¡¯ has already attracted the attention of someizens.¡±


    Chen Shan¡¯s voice sounded like she was about to cry. She had not been by Jiang SE¡¯s side for long. She knew how serious the situation was.


    Tao cen¡¯s decision to announce the ¡®Deration of Independence¡¯ at such a critical moment was clearly not unintentional. With such a huge piece of news and everyone¡¯s attention focused on it, the media and reporters at the scene had probably already heard some news.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Yingluo.¡±


    Chen Shan didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but mo Anqi knew what she was worried about. She was worried that the premiering of ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± in China would end up with Tao cen doing it all by himself.


    Even if Tao cen was not present, with such news, as the two female celebrities who had once stood out in century Gxy, the reporters might ask Jiang se about Tao cen¡¯s departure from century Gxy after the movie was released. They might ask about the ¡®hostile¡¯ and petitive¡¯ rtionship between the two of them while neglecting the movie itself. This might be the most embarrassing thing for Jiang se.


    The sweat on mo Anqi¡¯s forehead formed a stream and dripped down her forehead.


    The question that Chen Shan thought of, she naturally thought of it too.


    But how could he solve this? If Xia Chaoqun was here, how would she deal with this sudden situation?


    The issue of Laura that he had discussed with Jiang se earlier was clearly no longer able to resist the topic created by Tao cen. Jiang se had refused to reveal her marriage to PEI Yi. What about PEI Yi?


    As mo Anqi thought of this, she took a deep breath and pulled Chen Shan, ¡±


    ¡°You keep an eye on him first. I¡¯ll go out and make a call.¡±

 Chapter 645

    645 Chapter 6


    After the broadcast of God¡¯s salvation ended, most of the people in the audience had already received news that Tao cen had started a new movie.


    After the host¡¯s speech, it was time to arrange for the media to interview them. It was obvious that everyone¡¯s attention was not on the movie. Mo Anqi had already left with her phone for a few minutes and had yet to return. Chen Shan sent messages to the media and asked them to ask more about the movie. In their conversation, he even mentioned that Laura had tried the character Lannie in ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± as Jiang se had previously instructed.


    However, after a few media reporters asked some questions about the film, someone quickly asked, ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, did you know that miss Tao cen announced that she was leaving century Gxy ten minutes ago? You and miss Tao cen are both from the Gxy of the century. Did you know about this beforehand?¡±


    At the press conference, it was already a great disrespect to the film for a reporter to mention something unrted to the film on the spot.


    However, from the position of the media reporters, many people were excited because of the reporter who asked the question. It was clear that everyone had the same n.


    Once she said that, there might be more questions about ¡®Tao cen leaving century Gxy¡¯ that would be fired at Jiang se like a cannonball.


    Jiang se held the microphone. The reporter had asked the question in Chinese, so Chesare and Donald could not understand it. An interpreter had already whispered in their ears to exin the meaning of the question.


    The two of them clearly knew the severity of the situation and frowned slightly.


    As an actress born in China, Jiang se was also the female lead in the heavily invested ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. The investors actually ced great importance on the Chinese market.


    North America and China had invested the most in advertising funds. If things were to be messed up at thest minute, it would probably be a joke in the industry for the next few years.


    The room was unusually quiet. Mo Anqi was not in the room, so the staff was at a loss.


    More than 90% of the media invited to the press conference had received instructions to ask about Tao cen.


    At this moment, many thoughts ran through Jiang SE¡¯s mind. She could see the eagerness in these people¡¯s eyes to get an answer. She could also imagine the smile on Tao cen¡¯s face when he said ¡®ten minutes ago, I announced that I¡¯m leaving century Gxy¡¯ at this time.


    ¡°Is this question rted to the movie?¡±


    She stood up. Tonight, in order to match the demonized image of ¡®Lannie¡¯ in the film, she had put on flirtatious makeup and wore a ck chiffon dress. When she asked the question, it was as if the ¡®demon¡¯ Lannie had really appeared in this world and was questioning the reporters.


    tonight is the Chinese premiere of the salvation of God, not a press conference for anyone.


    No one expected Jiang se to answer the reporter¡¯s question without any hesitation.


    Generally speaking, the rtionship between a celebrity and a reporterplemented each other. A schr¡¯s Pen was a sharp knife. In some sense, it could guide public opinion and seal the throat at the sight of blood.


    Tao Tao was a little surprised as well. She had liked Jiang se for many years and had been following her for a long time. She had also interacted with her in private. This was the first time she had seen Jiang se in such a domineering and merciless manner.


    the promotion and release of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ in China cost nearly 200 million Yuan. They wanted us to appreciate the film, to see the content that the director wanted to convey to us, to appreciate the essence of the story, and to evaluate the performance of the actors. The money that they took out was so that you could ask about how the film was created, who wrote the story, and what the staff behind it paid for it. In order to make this film, Donald and I ... The hard work and sincerity that I have put in!¡±


    Chessaray, Donald, and the crew members were still seated. Jiang se stood up. Her slender figure was extremely eye-catching. Under the lights, she held the microphone with both hands. Her aura enveloped the entire press conference venue and subdued the reporters who were eager to make a move.


    No one expected her to say something like that. Even Chen Shan thought that she would swallow her anger and try to change the topic to the movie itself. He did not expect her to fight back with such a strong blow, putting all those dirty thoughts and schemes out in the open.


    It was a little awkward, but it was also very satisfying.


    There was an unusual silence in the hall. Tao Tao held her breath and did not even dare to grab her hair. In contrast to her calm expression, her heart was beating intensely and her blood was boiling.


    Before this, it was not that the reporters had not asked tricky and mean questions at various press conferences. However, those who were embarrassed would either swallow their anger or turn hostile and leave. After that, they would bebeled as ¡®throwing their weight around¡¯. No one had ever retaliated as powerfully as Jiang se.


    She even said that the advertising cost of God¡¯s salvation was close to 200 million Yuan. Every sentence was reasonable, but it revolved around the movie itself.


    Even if the reporters made up stories after the incident and created a sensation, the theme was still rted to the movie.


    As someone who had been working in this industry for a long time, Tao Tao had already thought of several headlines the moment the incident happened: At the press conference for ¡± God¡¯s redemption, ¡± Jiang se publicly rebuked the reporter who had asked Tao cen.


    At the press conference for ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, Jiang se threw a tantrum without caring about her image.


    During the press conference for God¡¯s redemption, Jiang se personally admitted that the publicity funds for God¡¯s redemption had reached 200 million.


    At the press conference of God¡¯s salvation:


    No matter how the reporters wrote about it, Jiang SE¡¯s rare outburst at the press conference would be news.


    In the past, the better her image was, the more attention she would attract when she rarely got angry. No matter if the reporters wrote good or bad about her, the topic would always revolve around the movie, ¡± God¡¯s salvation.


    If Tao Tao did not understand Jiang SE¡¯s sudden dominance before this, she immediately understood what Jiang se was trying to do after the news headlines appeared in her mind.


    Her reaction could be said to be the model of dealing with a crisis. Under the strong impact of Tao cen¡¯s matter, she could still use fire to firmly grasp the theme. This calmness, mind, and sharpness almost made Tao Tao scream and p for her.


    At that moment, Jiang SE¡¯s righteous manner was extremely charming.


    security, please escort him out and remember the name of the mediapany he belongs to. I hereby announce that I will never ept any interviews from this mediapany in any future events rted to me. I will no longer invite the staff of this mediapany to my future film press conferences!


    She raised her voice,


    my press conference is for true film lovers, fans, and audiences, not for gossip and entertainment!


    Jiang SE¡¯s voice was gentle and moving, but it was firm. Many people in the media did not even dare to breathe loudly. The reporter who raised his hand to ask the question blushed.


    He initially thought that he had grabbed the headlines first. He was still feeling pleased with himself for being the first person to ¡®dare to eat crabs¡¯. However, he did not expect Jiang SE¡¯s merciless counterattack. The situation was very different from what he had imagined.


    The sympathetic looks from the surrounding media made him feel awkward. His questions had initially left Chen Shan and the crew of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± at a loss. Now, under Jiang SE¡¯s call, the security guards walked toward him to ask him to leave. The clueless person became the reporter who had asked the question earlier.


    Nie dan and the others, who were sitting in the VIP seats, were overjoyed. Cheng runing, who had wanted to stand up, sat down again. Heughed and said in a low voice, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking how Sese managed to subdue my brother Yi when she¡¯s usually quiet, calm, and not fierce. I finally understand now.¡±


    Nie Dan¡¯s phone had been recording Jiang SE¡¯s video when she picked up the microphone and threw a tantrum. As soon as she finished speaking, he was done with the video. He searched for PEI Yi¡¯s name and sent it over.


    Due to Jiang SE¡¯s strong stance, the topic of Tao cen was cut off during the press conference.


    When mo Anqi returned, she looked a little uneasy. The atmosphere in the hall was a little strange. Although everyone was still asking questions about the film, mo Anqi felt that something was not right.


    ¡°Sister Angel, did your call go through?¡±


    Chen Shan was still a little excited and asked her. Mo Anqi forced a smile and ran her fingers through her hair, ¡±


    ¡°The call got through.¡±


    Her voice trembled a little, but Chen Shan, who was still immersed in the atmosphere created by Jiang SE¡¯s speech earlier, did not notice it. Chen Shan wanted to ask more, but mo Anqi had already said, ¡±


    ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Sister Anqi, someone just asked Sese in public about Tao cen leaving century Gxy to set up his own studio. Sese called security and asked him to leave!¡±


    Chen Shan waved his hand and described the scene in a low and excited voice, ¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see how handsome Sese was! The reporters who were asked to leave lowered their heads, they were so embarrassed!¡±


    She was not sure if mo Anqi had heard her.


    The incident that happened at the premiere of ¡± the salvation of God ¡± was considered over. However, the news of Tao cen¡¯s departure from century Gxy was not something that Jiang SE¡¯s temporary restraint at the premiere would be able to stop.


    This incident had only revealed the tip of the iceberg. If there wasn¡¯t any bigger news to cover it up, in the following period of time, not only the media reporters of Huaxia, but even the ordinary people would pay attention to this matter.


    Jiang se massaged her forehead. After the press conference, she had contacted Xia Chaoqun immediately. She had handled the situation well that night, but the follow-up to Tao cen¡¯s incident would not be settled just because of her venting tonight.


    After a while, the media would stille to her endlessly for answers, trying to dig out news clues from her mouth.


    Tao cen is already preparing to hold a press conference to announce the establishment of a personal mediapany.


    She had already removed her makeup and was discussing with Xia Chaoqun in the video.


    tonight, I¡¯ve lost my temper. I mentioned the cost of advertising for ¡®the salvation of God.¡¯ In addition to ah dan and the others ¡®bribing, the newster might be a hot topic.


    ...


    However, even Jiang se could not be sure how much of a topic these topics would take up in the news of Tao cen¡¯spany.


    Tao cen¡¯s incident had a much greater impact than she had imagined.


    Just as Jiang se had said, the amount of money spent on advertising for ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± was astronomical. It was not less than the cost of an ordinary movie. It included the digital production, patch advertisement fees, trailer and posters, joint promotion with major cinema chains, amodation fees for the publicity staff, public rtions fees, and cooperation with major media outlets.


    After that,¡¯centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ won the grand prize, which finally contributed to the recent poprity of ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯ in China, creating an absolute hot topic.


    However, with Tao cen¡¯s interference, it was very likely that the effect of the initial investment would be greatly reduced. They would not be able to achieve their expected goals. This inevitably made people feel a little frustrated.


    Jiang se had already tried her best to turn the tide. However, the final oue would depend on the public rtions incident. She sighed. Xia Chaoqun was still working.


    It should be noon in Paris, but Xia Chaoqun did not take a break. She seemed to have an endless supply of energy. She could even chat with Jiang se when she was not working.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She casually flipped through a page of the information in her hand and said without looking up, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this. The chairman has also invested a sum of money into herpany, kongchen media.¡±


    Jiang se was taken aback by the news. It was obvious that not many people knew about it. Before she could say anything, mo Anqi pushed open the door to the lounge. Mo Anqi¡¯s face was pale, and her voice trembled.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    Not only did her expression catch Jiang SE¡¯s attention, but it also caught Xia Chaoqun¡¯s attention. In the video, Xia Chaoqun, who had been reading documents with his head lowered, looked up. Mo Anqi gulped and said, ¡±


    on the inte, Feng Nan from Jiangnan industry personally came forward and instructed that you were born into a low family, had aplicated family environment, had a poor character, and were not worthy of being a National idol.


    As soon as mo Anqi finished speaking, Jiang se looked up and met Xia Chaoqun¡¯s eyes in the video.


    Before one wave settled, another wave rose!


    The past that Xia Chaoqun had once tried to hide for her had been revealed by Feng Nan at this moment.


    Perhaps it was because she had just experienced Tao cen¡¯s incident, but at this moment, Jiang se was extremely calm. She did not panic. In fact, she even looked rxed, which was rare for her.


    There were some things that could not be avoided.


    In the video, Xia Chaoqun put down the document in his hand and shouted Zhang Chi¡¯s name loudly, asking him to search for news on the domestic inte. He personally picked up his phone and made a call back to Hong Kong, preparing to contact the Feng family and suppress the matter.


    Mo Anqi took out her phone. She had already saved a short video. The person on the cover was in a sorry state, but she could tell that it was Feng Nan. Mo Anqi¡¯s hands were trembling. Before she could click on the video, Jiang SE¡¯s phone rang.


    At such a critical moment, it was PEI Yi who called. As if she had found a pir of support, she held the phone tightly. As soon as the call was connected, PEI Yi¡¯s gentle voice rang out, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 646

    646 Chapter 6


    PEI Yi¡¯s words made Jiang se feel extremely warm.


    It was as if he was holding an umbre to shelter her from the storm and give her peace. It made her feel that she was being protected by him and was not afraid of the rumors.


    In her mind, this young man had always been younger than her. For the first time, she truly felt that he had grown from a bright and beautiful young man to a broad-minded man.


    At a time like this, she was in trouble. She should not have such romantic thoughts. However, Jiang se felt her cheeks burning because PEI Yi had said that he was by her side.


    The ¡®news¡¯ that mo Anqi mentioned had already spread all over the inte.


    After Feng Nan entered the entertainment industry, other than the role of ¡®miss Eguchi¡¯ in ¡± rescue mission ¡°, which was popr for a short period of time, he had no other representative works.


    The movies they shot did not cause a ssh either. revenge ¡°, which they directed and acted in years ago, was also suppressed by ¡± demon ¡°, which was starred by Jiang se in the same year. It was forced to go offline not long after it was released and ended in a crushing defeat. Many of the audience andizens who participated in the movies after that did not even hear of it.


    However, after she entered the entertainment industry, although her identity as a celebrity was not very good, her other identity was very famous.


    She was the daughter of Zhongnan industries, the most beloved granddaughter of Feng Zhongliang, a revolutionary who had made great military achievements in the past. This identity was far more famous than her celebrity identity.


    Hence, when she personally stepped forward and pointed out Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®low status, poor character, and poor family background¡¯, it was enough to attract people¡¯s attention.


    One was a Chinese female star who had been at the peak of her poprity in recent years, and the other was a socialite from an illustrious background. The two people who should have nothing to do with each other easily attracted people¡¯s attention once they came into contact.


    After Jiang se hung up, mo Anqi clicked on the video she had received earlier and showed it to her.


    She had already thought of the worst possible oue. There were not many things about ¡®Jiang se¡¯ that were worthy of criticism. When she was reborn, the original Jiang se was at a crossroads in her life. She had made a decision at the right time. She came at the right time so that ¡®Jiang se¡¯ did not have the chance to make the wrong choice, drop out of school, and enter the entertainment industry.


    The only thing that was worth attacking was the mistake that Jiang Zhiyuan had made in the past.


    Jiang se was born into a poor family with aplicated family background. Her biological parents are all bad people. Her mother got pregnant before marriage. Her father is a scumbag and a degenerate, Yingluo.


    In the video, Feng Nan was being interviewed by a Hong Kong magazine. When she mentioned Jiang se, she sounded indignant as if she was filled with anger.


    ¡°She¡¯s uneducated and vicious. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be noticed and she doesn¡¯t deserve to be a public figure. All these years, everyone has been deceived by her appearance.¡±


    Mo Anqi had obviously watched the video before, but when she watched it again, she was still infuriated by Feng Nan¡¯s words.


    In the video, Feng Nan didn¡¯t have the reserved and magnanimous air of someone from a prestigious family. Instead, he looked a little hysterical.


    The video was about 20 seconds long, and Feng Nan stopped cursing halfway.


    Jiang se was surprised when she finished reading.


    When she was watching the video, she had already prepared herself mentally for Feng Nan to reveal that Jiang Zhiyuan had kidnapped ¡®her¡¯.


    However, in the video, Feng Nan scolded for a long time but did not say anything important.


    ¡°No more?¡±


    She raised her head to ask Mo Anqi, who was stunned, ¡±


    ¡°No,¡±


    To mo Anqi, these words were already too much. Jiang se and Feng Nan had no grudges against each other. Although the two of them debuted with the same movie, they did not have anypetition for resources.


    From then on, Jiang se and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s interaction was the only one between her and Feng Nan. To be honest, Feng Nan and Jiang se should not have any conflicts.


    However, this heiress of Zhongnan industries had been targeting Jiang se ever since she started her career. During the screening of ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, she even epted interviews from small newspapers and insulted her with obscenities. She hadpletely embarrassed the Feng family.


    Jiang se had a vague feeling that something was amiss. Feng Nan¡¯s interview has appeared at such a coincidental time.


    She furrowed her brows. Mo Anqi put her phone away, ¡±


    ¡°This news has spread far and wide on the inte.¡±


    Jiang se went online to search for the news. The news had indeed spread very quickly. Huaxia information, Worldwide Entertainment, and the other mainstream media outlets in the country were supposed to be reporting ¡®Tao cen has set up his own agency and dered independence¡¯ as the headlines. However, all the major media outlets were reporting the same thing at the moment. Zhongnan industries ¡®precious daughter meant that Jiang se was not fit to be a public figure.


    Tonight was full of ¡®surprises¡¯. First, it was the premiere of ¡°God¡¯s salvation ¡°, followed by Tao cen¡¯s announcement that she was about to leave century Gxy. Before this matter could brew into a storm, it was immediately overshadowed by news of¡¯ Zhongnan industry¡¯s heiress tearing Jiang se apart¡¯.


    It was thest day of the year in Huaxia, and it was an extremely exciting day for many people.


    In the office building of Huaxia information, the director looked helpless.


    Every year, on thest day of the year, it was the time when many reporters who wrote reports had the most headaches, not knowing what to write.


    As an annual closing report, every media outlet had to do their homework on how to attract the attention ofizens and reap the traffic on thest day of the year with the heaviest and most eye-catching exclusive coverage.


    However, this year was better. Not only did he not have to worry about not having any news to write about, but he was also worried about what to write.


    First, it was the premiere of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°. The pre-sales Box office broke historical records. The blockbuster starring Jiang se was nominated twice for a 100-year history of art in the United States and won the best film Award. It was a great sess in North America. Its opening performance in China was also impressive.


    Most importantly, during the premiere, Jiang se had lost her temper, which was a rare sight. She had asked someone to remove a reporter who had asked about Tao cen and angered her.


    Tao cen¡¯s ¡®Deration of Independence¡¯ followed right after. ording to thetest news received by the media reporters, the chairman of century Gxy, Luo Yin, had also invested in her ¡®Air Phoenix Media¡¯, taking up 32% of thepany¡¯s shares.


    This news was supposed to be the highlight of the night. It should have been able to suppress the incident of ¡®Jiang se chasing him out¡¯. To their surprise, the staff of Huaxia information were still working overtime to write and proofread. Before the news could be released, a video of¡¯ Feng Nan scolding Jiang se ¡®appeared out of nowhere on the inte, stealing Tao cen¡¯s limelight.


    In this way, the news of Tao cen¡¯s ¡®independence¡¯ was naturally nothingpared to this gossip. Everyone quickly turned to write this news.


    After working for half a day, everyone in the Huaxia Information Office was sweating. Yu Zilin had been typing for a long time, and her arms and shoulders were sore. She stopped what she was doing and stretched.


    It was already past 11 O ¡®clock, but her colleagues were still working overtime. Yu Zilin could only hear the sound of typing. Everyone was focused on her, and she suddenly said, ¡±


    when I was transferred to the entertainment gossip group, I thought it would be easier and more interesting than before. I didn¡¯t expect it to be busier than before. Her words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Many people stopped to catch their breath. Yu Zilin looked at theputer screen. There was still half an hour before the new year. She said,


    ¡°Do you guys think that if we write this report now, we¡¯ll be doing all this for nothing? Perhaps there¡¯ll be bigger News Tonight that¡¯s more serious than Feng Nan¡¯s exposure?¡±


    When everyone heard this, theyughed and scolded, ¡±


    everything that happened tonight is enough to make the headlines. What could be bigger than this? ¡±


    No one believed her words. The news that had been exposed tonight was already equivalent to the major news that had been released in the past few months. It was a rare opportunity. If they wanted to make another headline that could overshadow ¡®Feng Nan scolds Jiang se¡¯, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to get the higher-ups to personally announce the news.


    A colleague said jokingly. However, no one could think of what important news could be that was worth the Chinese TV station and the higher-ups announcing it personally at this time. unless some Big Shot got married, got divorced, and announced it to the world.


    even if someone wanted a divorce, it¡¯s impossible to make it known to everyone. The higher the status of the family, the more low-key they have to be when dealing with these things.


    ...


    There was an older colleague in the office who suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°I do remember that there was an announcement about the marriage of the eldest son of general PEI¡¯s family thirty years ago,¡±


    The colleague who spoke was about 40 years old. He still had a deep impression of what had happened back then.


    At that time, the media industry was not as developed as it is now, but the wedding of the PEI family¡¯s eldest son was still very Grand. Today, it was also a wedding that attracted worldwide attention.


    When the PEI family was mentioned, everyone fell silent.


    The PEI family had a long history that could be traced back to the Qing Dynasty. They had made great contributions during the war and had a great reputation after the war. As one of the only surviving generals in the country, old master PEI had extraordinary influence. It was not an exaggeration to call him the symbol of the National spirit.


    If someone from the PEI family was getting married, not only would the domestic newspapers have to report it, but the foreign media would also have to follow up. This kind of news was naturally not something that entertainment gossip couldpare with.


    However, the probability of the PEI family announcing the marriage of their descendants at this time was too low.


    After everyone in the office of Huaxia information discussed the gossip for a while, they lowered their heads and went back to their work.


    After the premiere of God¡¯s salvation, there was only half an hour left before the official release of the movie. Mo Anqi was busy dealing with the news that Feng Nan had caused and cleaning up the mess.


    This wasn¡¯t a big deal, but it wasn¡¯t a small one either. Xia Chaoqun gathered the team for a video conference at thest minute.


    ...


    I¡¯ve already done some research. The video Feng Nan recorded is only half a clip. Xu Yang will write a draft first and contact thewyer to release a statement to express his attitude.


    She ordered in an orderly manner, ¡±


    at the same time, write an article about Feng Nan¡¯s interview. Because of the ¡®nonsense¡¯ he spouted, he was taken away by the Feng family at thest minute. Mo Anqi, Chen Shan, contact the media and release this article.


    When Jiang se heard this, she was a little suspicious.


    ¡°She was really dragged away by the Feng family?¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s actions were a little embarrassing, but he was not rted to the Feng family at the moment, so the Feng family was unlikely to be willing to take the me.


    Once Feng Nan confirmed that the Feng family had taken her away during the interview, theizens would probably wonder if she had gone crazy and made up such a story.


    When Jiang se asked this, Xia Chaoqun red at her in the video.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    After the incident, she had called the Feng family, but the call had not gone through. It was obvious that after Feng Nan¡¯s interview video had gone viral, people from all over the world had been calling the Feng family. The Feng family was probably in an uproar now.


    Since he couldn¡¯t get through, Xia Chaoqun decided not to call him either.


    at this point, let¡¯s not care if the matter is true or false. No matter how we rify or exin itter, it will be better than the current situation.


    It would be best if the Feng family retorted. When that happened, the direction of public opinion would change. Naturally, the topic would change from ¡®Feng Nan used Jiang SE¡¯s father of being a scumbag¡¯ to ¡®the Feng family denied that Feng Nan was crazy¡¯ and would Sue the media for spouting nonsense.


    In other words, no matter what, Xia Chaoqun had decided to push the me onto the Feng family.


    Tonight, the moonlight was like water. No matter how turbulent the entertainment industry was, the noise could not spread to every corner of the imperial capital.


    Other than a small single bed and an old table, the most eye-catching thing in Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s rental apartment was a hanging sandbag. He had been practicing it every day recently.


    He lowered his head, his eyebrows pressing against his beast-like eyes. His eyes were fixed on the sandbag, andrge beads of sweat slid down his forehead, forming a River at his chin, flowing down bit by bit.


    Every punch he threw seemed to be able to break the sandbag.


    After he resigned, he moved here and made a happy transition from his previous life. He no longer went online and no longer listened to the news outside. He focused on his own work.


    A pile of paper was spread out on the table, and some lines were drawn on it.


    He was feeling a little uneasy tonight. He couldn¡¯t concentrate on boxing. He clenched his fists so tightly that the boxing bandages on his hands loosened up a little. He held onto the sandbag and stopped, panting, as if something was going to happen.


    In just a few minutes,¡¯is Jiang se fit to be a public figure¡¯, her background, and whether her parents were like what Feng Nan had said, had spread all over the inte.


    It was ten minutes away from the New Year¡¯s Eve. Jiang SE¡¯s social media ount was filled withizens who wanted to leavements for a reply.


    [I came from the mountains: has Tao cen really left the Gxy of the century?] Did you push her away?


    [memory: the salvation of God is about to be released. Sese, do you see that I¡¯m supporting you?]


    [chaotic time and space: Feng Nan from Zhongnan industries called your father a scumbag. Jiang se, what do you think of her words?]


    [Xiao Lu: Feng Nan said that you¡¯re not fit to be a public figure. He said that you¡¯re from a poor background and that you have a bad character. Jiang se, can youe out and give me an answer?]


    [it¡¯s snowing this year. Feng Nan said that you have a poor character. There¡¯s no smoke without fire!]


    The little one¡¯s mother asked,¡±what did you lie to the public about?¡± Feng Nan said that you have a big secret that you haven¡¯t told the public, and the public should have the right to know. I don¡¯t want to worship a celebrity who isn¡¯t worthy of my worship. I hope that someone knows about it and tells me soon so that I can announce that I¡¯m no longer a fan!


    ......


    Such news came in an endless stream. There were still five minutes before midnight, but Jiang SE¡¯s team had already contacted awyer and was working on a draft. They did not have the time to publish it.


    Huaxia information, Worldwide Entertainment, Dragon travel Studios, and otherrge and small media outlets in the country had already written their New Year¡¯s Eve drafts. They were confidently waiting for the midnight bell to ring and present the first headlines of the end of this year and the beginning of the next year to the vast number ofizens.


    But at this time, all the major mediapanies received a piece of news from their superiors: China¡¯s Ministry of Culture sent out an emergency notice-the marriage of the PEI family¡¯s third generation heir¡¯s eldest grandson has been announced!

 Chapter 647

    647 Chapter 6


    The moment they received the news, everyone in the media industry was dumbfounded.


    If this news was not from the higher-ups, if the heads of the media and industry had not been informed, everyone would think that this was just a big joke yed by the higher-ups during the new year.


    The Huaxia Information Office was filled with cries of sorrow.


    Yu Zilin and the others had worked hard to sort out the manuscript before 12 o ¡®clock, but with this notice, it was immediately invalid.


    Half an hour ago, everyone was still joking and worried about what kind of explosive news woulde out in thest half hour of December. Everyone thought that the probability of such a thing happening was too low. Who knew that this kind of story-like coincidence would happen at once!


    who was the one who said that the news of the PEI family¡¯s grandson¡¯s announcement of his marriage would overpower the news of Feng Nan? ¡±


    In the office, after a long silence, someone suddenly said, ¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me which number I¡¯ll choose for my first lottery ticket next year?¡±


    The office was in a mess. The colleagues who had been writing for a long time and were finally confirmed that they could not be used were wailing. Yu Zilin had been busy the whole day, but it was all in vain.


    The marriage of the PEI family¡¯s grandchildren was indeed much more shocking than the various ¡®trivial¡¯ matters between these celebrities.


    The PEI family could be considered a legend. Not to mention their illustrious background and status back then, old master PEI¡¯s marriage back then was also what people on the inte said about matching families, the Union of aristocrats and famous families.


    When it was PEI jinhuai¡¯s turn, the news was announced to the whole country as usual. In the new generation of the inte, the PEI family was much more low-key than they were before.


    However, even if the PEI family kept a low profile, there were still many legends about them on the inte.


    ¡°Sister yang.¡±


    Yu Zilin saved the article unwillingly. even if Huaxia information makes the headlines, it might not be a long-term hot topic.


    No matter how curious the people were about such a prestigious family like the PEI family,pared to the endless News Tonight, theizens who might be discussing celebrities and gossiping were not much less concerned about the PEI family¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we release the news about Feng Nan after the PEI family¡¯s marriage is over?¡±


    The chief editor looked at her and shook her head firmly.


    ¡°No need, you can just delete this news.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    After the chief editor said this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but ask. The woman called sister Yang¡¯s facial muscles trembled slightly.


    because Feng Nan¡¯s news won¡¯t be on the news anymore.


    She didn¡¯t wait for the others to speak and continued, ¡±


    ¡°Do you know who the ¡®Crown Princess¡¯ that is about to enter the PEI family is?¡±


    Sister yang had already said that she wanted to delete the manuscript, but everyone had been busy for a long time. How could they be willing to delete it again?


    When she mentioned the so-called ¡®Crown Princess¡¯, no one was very interested. They guessed that she was just a youngdy from a rich family. Seeing that no one spoke, Yu Zilin couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The editor-in-chief pursed her lips and crossed her arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiang se!¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    When she said it was the first time, everyone did not react. When they came back to their senses, they thought they had heard wrong and could not help but ask again, ¡±


    ¡°Sister yang, who did you say it was?¡±


    They were all entertainment gossip reporters, so they were very familiar with Jiang SE¡¯s name.


    Yu Zilin was still wondering if this was just someone with the same name. She was not Jiang se, who had just released the movie ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± but ady from a prestigious family.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiang se.¡±


    Their reaction was simr to sister Yang¡¯s guess. When she first heard the news, she was in a daze for a long time. It was only after she confirmed it again and again that she realized it was true!


    This piece of news was too valuable. It was not something that could bepared to news like Tao cen leaving century Gxy or Feng Nan tearing Jiang se apart.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiang se? Was it the female star Jiang se? Is it Jiang se who just starred in ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡±


    The chief editor¡¯s nod of confirmation undoubtedly sent the office into a frenzy.


    Yu Zilin couldn¡¯t help but scream,


    ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Is this for real?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s reaction was simr to hers. The loud screams in the office rose one after another. This wave of shock was too strong, and no one could calm down at all.


    The chief editor suppressed the excitement in his heart and pped his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already received the news and confirmed it with the higher-ups. There¡¯s no mistake. The officials would personally announce the news at midnight. You guys have to be the first to write this news and try to release it at midnight!¡±


    This piece of news was destined to make the entire Huaxia country boil. It might cause a wave ofmotion in the next few days.


    this year, everyone will have to work a little harder. After the people find out about the incident, they might find out the truth.


    Jiang SE¡¯s fame and status in China would cause a wave of excitement.


    No wonder the chief editor had said that Feng Nan¡¯s article was no longer needed. After all, once the news of Jiang se holding hands with the PEI family¡¯s third generation grandson died down, there would probably be even fewer people who would care about Feng Nan.


    Moreover, Feng Nan¡¯s words about ¡®Jiang SE¡¯s character and background¡¯ had been exposed by the PEI family¡¯s statement.


    Naturally, a girl who could marry into the PEI family would only be acknowledged by the elders of the PEI family after they had approved of her. Since the PEI family had acknowledged her, it proved that Jiang SE¡¯s character and personality were impable.


    Even if these factors were taken out of the equation, with the PEI family¡¯s pressure, no media would dare to go against Feng Nan¡¯s words. Under such circumstances, they would go against the public and public opinion and continue to report Feng Nan¡¯s story. They would insist on finding out the ¡®disgraceful¡¯ part of Jiang se.


    ...


    Therefore, Feng Nan¡¯s draft was no longer needed. Yu Zilin reached out with a trembling hand and clicked delete.


    ¡°But why?¡± Although the manuscript had already been deleted, the office was still not calm.


    ¡°There was no news at all when this matter started.¡±


    Yu Zilin clutched her chest.


    I¡¯ve seen Jiang se holding hands with her partner a few times.


    The first time was before she was transferred to the entertainment section. At Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary dinner, Jiang se was invited to appear with a young man in a white suit while holding hands. Before that, Yu Zilin remembered that they had been photographed at the airport, but the news was quickly taken down.


    Back then, there were already rumors that Jiang SE¡¯s boyfriend had an extraordinary background. Unfortunately, in the end, no one discussed it or responded to it. In the end, the matter was left unsettled.


    After that, Yu Zilin once ran into Jiang se at the airport. When she saw the ring on her finger, she rashly went up to her and asked her a question. She learned that Jiang se was already engaged.


    ¡°I even secretly took photos of them, Yingluo.¡±


    Yu Zilin took out her phone from the drawer of her desk and hurriedly flipped through the photo album.


    Everyone gathered around, even the editor-in-chief. Yu Zilin was so flustered that she almost dropped her phone several times.


    ...


    She calmed herself down and unlocked the phone. Then, she showed everyone the photo that she had secretly taken at the Steinway piano store¡¯s dinner party.


    Although the photo was taken in secret and without attracting any attention, it was very clear. Jiang se was wearing a ck dress and was half-embraced by the tall PEI Yi. He lowered his head and seemed to be listening to her seriously. His lips were pursed and his gaze was gentle. One could tell that he was full of adoration for Jiang se even through the photo.


    When the eldest grandson of the PEI family was born, a photo of him had been released.


    When China had announced the 10th anniversary of the founding of the country, old master PEI had once held his young grandson¡¯s hand and made an appearance in front of everyone.


    At that time, everyone¡¯s impression of him was only a blurry picture of a child. For many years after that, the appearance of the PEI family¡¯s eldest grandson was never made public for safety reasons.


    No one had expected the PEI family¡¯s genes to be so good. Zhangsun was not as advanced in age as everyone had imagined. Instead, he had the aura of a teenager. He had the elegance of a young man in his Prime and also the calm aura of a young man. Coupled with his unique identity, it was a pleasing scene when he hugged Jiang se.


    The editor-in-chief snatched the phone from Yu Zilin¡¯s hand and looked at it as if she was holding a confidential document, ¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the photo?¡±


    Yu Zilin was shocked and stuttered, ¡±


    back then, at Steinway¡¯s 30th-anniversary party, Jiang se and her boyfriend appeared holding hands. I secretly took a picture of them.


    When she was taking the photo, her colleagues had stopped her, saying that even if she took it, she couldn¡¯t release it. At that time, they had advised her to stop, but Yu Zilin couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and secretly took the photo. She had kept the photo and only showed it today.


    ¡°Well done! Hahaha!¡±


    The editor-in-chief was so happy that she almost lost herposure. Things were different back then. Back then, Jiang se and her boyfriend¡¯s future had not been decided yet. It would not have been an easy process for them to enter the PEI family. Things had not even been set in stone. It was understandable that the officials had stopped PEI Yi and Jiang SE¡¯s photos from being leaked.


    However, now that the PEI family was ready to announce their marriage, there was no need to hide the photo of the two.


    At that time, many media outlets had deleted Jiang se and PEI Yi¡¯s group photos under pressure from their higher-ups. The photo that Yu Zilin kept might be one of the rare precious pieces of evidence that had been taken of the two of them in their early days!


    This meant that Huaxia information might get the first exclusive headline on New Year¡¯s Day in the new year!


    Theizens who were eager to find out what ¡®important thing¡¯ Jiang se was hiding from the public searched and refreshed the page for news about Jiang se and Feng Nan. They had no idea what was going to happen.


    As time passed and it was almost midnight, the New Year¡¯s Eve began. At 12 am, the new year Bell rang. China TV, China culture, the entertainment department, and all major media personnel announced the same news at the first moment: General PEI yingjue¡¯s eldest grandson, PEI Yi, was engaged to Jiang se. The wedding would be held in September.


    This news was like a sudden p of thunder that swept through the entire inte in a very short time.


    Everyone¡¯s first reaction when they saw the news was the same. They wanted to confirm Jiang SE¡¯s identity and whether she was the female star who had risen to fame in recent years as everyone had imagined.


    At this point, no one was concerned about Feng Nan¡¯s previous exposure. The small news that she had revealed was like a spray of water that was quickly swallowed by an even bigger wave that followed.


    Many people who had been waiting for the New Year¡¯s Eve G rushed to the building where the imperial capital¡¯s shanghuan Huaxia TV station was located when they heard the news. They wanted to know the uracy of the news as soon as possible. They also wanted to confirm whether Jiang se was the one who was going to marry into the PEI family.


    Every year during the New Year¡¯s Eve, China¡¯s TV stations would broadcast for half an hour the scenes of people gathering and ying at different scenic spots in the imperial capital. They would take the locations of the imperial capital¡¯s iconic buildings, whether it was a bustling high-rise building, a spacious square, in front of the majestic National Grand Theater, or the Imperial City¡¯s Forbidden Pce.


    However, on the Hua Xia TV station that night, the scene that was being broadcasted was the za below the Hua Xia TV station building in the upper ring of the imperial capital. The entire Street was packed with people.


    In the distance, an endless stream of people was still making their way over. Many of them were holding lightsticks that had been prepared to celebrate New Year¡¯s Day. On the screen, one could vaguely hear someone shouting Jiang SE¡¯s name loudly.


    The century Gxy Building was already surrounded by the media and fans who had rushed over. For safety reasons, thepany had temporarily allocated manpower to maintain security work. At the same time, the security guards of the imperial capital were also dispatched to control theizens who were eager to find out the truth and rush into the century Gxy Building regardless of the consequences.


    Thepany¡¯s sign light was still on, and many of the overtime staff were stuck in the building. If the crowd did not disperse, thepany employees would not be able to leave at all.


    The PEI family¡¯s announcement of the marriage at this time caused a huge sensation.


    On the inte, Jiang SE¡¯s social media ount was paralyzed for a while. It was almost impossible to refresh it. However, even though there were many questions, many curious people continued to curse as they refreshed the page.


    Some of the luckyizens managed to leave a sessfulment and waited for Jiang SE¡¯s exnation and rification.


    [ little lucky: Sese, Sese, are you the one who just announced your engagement to the PEI family¡¯s grandson? ]


    [ the person pretending to be asleep: is that ¡®Jiang se¡¯ whom the PEI family announced to be engaged to? ]


    [ red box: you said you were engaged earlier. Is the engagement party PEI yingjue¡¯s grandson? ]


    ......


    There were also many simrments. Mo Anqi opened the web page and was shocked by the huge number ofments.


    It had been less than 15 minutes since the news was announced on the major channels, but thements on Jiang SE¡¯s official page had already reached millions.


    The PEI family¡¯s forceful announcement swept away all the negative factors that had been weighing on Jiang SE¡¯s mind for the past two days. They made Jiang se the absolute center of attention for tonight¡¯s topic.


    The unusual movements from China¡¯s TV station and outside of century Gxy were enough to be recorded as the biggest incident caused by celebrities in recent years. None of this could be replicated.


    Tao cen¡¯s matter was not worth mentioning in the face of Jiang SE¡¯s marriage. Feng Nan¡¯s usations were even less of a threat.


    Mo Anqi and the other assistants ¡®cell phones exploded with calls. The reporters, who were eager to get the first hot news, tried their best to contact Mo Anqi and the others.


    Cell phones, text messages,munication software, emails, and all kinds ofmunication tools kept ringing, making the assistants and all the staff exhausted.


    Even Xia Chaoqun, who was far away overseas, was not spared. Even during the video call with Jiang se, he could hear her three phones ringing. His assistants were also sweating profusely.


    Xia Chaoqun had just received a call from his father when nie dan called. He was probably asking about Jiang SE¡¯s marriage. He had no choice but to cut off the video call and answer the call.


    ¡°Sese, have you seen the PEI family¡¯s statement?¡±


    He was outside, probably out of the capital, because the sound of fireworks came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I see it.¡±


    Although she tried her best to sound calm, she could not hide her excitement.


    After Feng Nan¡¯s incident, PEI Yi had called her and told her not to panic. He was still there to hold on.


    She did not expect that he would use such a method to help her.


    Even now, she was still in a daze.

 Chapter 648

    648 Chapter 648 the world


    ¡°Yi really likes you. Sese, look at the inte and the Chinese forum.¡±


    Nie dan reminded her. Jiang se, who had always been cold and calm, was now like a little girl who did not know what to do. After nie dan finished speaking, she hurriedly connected to the call.


    ¡°You¡¯re searching for Yi¡¯s name.¡±


    She subconsciously followed nie Dan¡¯s instructions. The China Forum was thergest ce forizens tomunicate in the country. Jiang SE¡¯s official website was also built there.


    When the server was first created, it had already blocked the names of some special characters. When she was about to search for them, she realized that PEI Yi¡¯s name could not be found here.


    This was a special authority reserved by the Chinese forum for some characters. In order to prevent the character¡¯s name from being taken, the identity was reserved, unless the person with the reserved name registered himself.


    When Jiang se thought of this, her actions were much faster than she had expected. She typed in PEI Yi¡¯s name and pressed the ¡®confirm¡¯ button. In the past, she had been unable to find his name. However, when she searched for it, she immediately found a link to PEI Yi¡¯s main page.


    ¡°This bi an ...¡±


    The words she was about to say were stuck in her throat. She clicked on PEI Yi¡¯s homepage. He had probably just registered this official ount not long ago and there was only one piece of news on it. She clicked on the video and saw PEI Yi.


    He was wearing a light blue shirt with his sleeves rolled up. It was obvious that the video was shot at thest minute, but this didn¡¯t damage his handsome appearance. He had been influenced by PEI jinhuai since he was young and had studied in the military school for many years, so his standing posture was excellent. He was like a tall and straight green pine, cold and a little arrogant, and his facial outline seemed to be carved by a knife.


    ¡°I¡¯m PEI Yi.¡± He faced the camera and went straight to the point. He talked about how he met Jiang se, fell in love with her, and got engaged.


    ¡°The most important choice in my life was when I entered the number one Academy in the imperial capital when I was 18 years old. Two yearster, I was very fortunate to meet the love of my life and was able to smoothly hold her hand. After seven years of being in love, we both thought that each other was worthy of holding hands for the rest of our lives. After careful consideration, we made the decision to get engaged.¡±


    He said such romantic words in a serious and serious tone, announcing to the public the rtionship that they had been keeping a low profile all this time in an extremely high-profile way.


    He was protecting her!


    Jiang se clutched her chest. She bit her lip and could not say a word.


    His speech was a little old-fashioned, and one could already vaguely see the calm and elegant demeanor he would have when he entered the center of the PEI family¡¯s power in the future.


    She had always thought that PEI Yi¡¯s personality waspletely different from that of old master PEI and PEI jinhuai. If old master PEI had brought up PEI jinhuai, who was upright and rigid, and the PEI family had the unique style of a traditional aristocrat, as well as an innate ¡®pride¡¯, PEI Yi¡¯s characteristics were much more mboyant.


    He wasn¡¯t that introverted, like the scorching sun, unruly and with his own untamable arrogance, but also with the purity and brightness of a youth.


    This contradictory characteristic was deeply rooted in her heart and could not be erased. She felt warm and familiar with this rtionship. Because they were once childhood sweethearts and because of his passionate and pure feelings, she felt more at ease in the rtionship.


    However, a video had overturned Jiang SE¡¯s impression of PEI Yi. She realized that the current PEI Yi had matured a lotpared to the boy in her heart.


    He had grown from a boy who resisted responsibility to a man who took the initiative to take responsibility.


    He was undergoing a subtle transformation, bing more and more outstanding. In the past, she had always subconsciously looked at him the same way she did in the past, so she could not feel much change in him.


    ¡°Sese, Sese, Sese?¡±


    Her heart was beating so fast that the thumping sound almost drowned out nie Dan¡¯s voice on the phone. Why was PEI Yi getting more and more handsome on the screen? even though he was just standing there, he made her face blush and her heart beat faster?


    The feeling was inexplicable, and she could feel the red Vines climbing up her neck and cheeks.


    He could not remember any news about Tao cen or Feng Nan.


    ¡°Sese?¡±


    Nie dan was still calling her. She snapped back to her senses and quickly replied,


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m here,¡±


    She reached out to cover her face. Perhaps it was because the heater in the room was turned on, but her face was even hotter. She looked at PEI Yi on the screen again. By the time he finished speaking, the video had already stopped. She resisted the urge to click on the video again. Nie dan reminded her again,


    ¡°The PEI family¡¯s external spokesperson has also made a statement. Sese, Happy New Year! Will Yi be jealous because I said this to you first?¡±


    When he said this, he startedughing.


    Jiang se could not help butugh as well.


    ¡°So I can¡¯t say ¡®Happy New Year¡¯ to you first.¡±


    He was amused by Jiang SE¡¯s words again. After exchanging a few more words, someone called out to him. Nie dan bade Jiang se farewell and hung up.


    As he had said, the PEI family¡¯s spokesperson made a statement regarding the news Tonight.


    The general idea was simr to what PEI Yi had said in the video. He meant that the two of them had known each other from the top academy in the imperial capital and were in love with each other¡¯s character, personality, and other characteristics. After careful consideration, they had decided to hold each other¡¯s hands and spend the long journey of their lives together.


    The details of the wedding would be announced to the publicter.


    At the end of the notice, as if responding to what Feng Nan, the daughter of Zhongnan industry, had said earlier, it specifically stated: One¡¯s birth and environment were naturally an advantage, but it was precisely because one¡¯s starting point was much higher than most people that one had to be more cautious.


    When the PEI family chose their other half, apart from family background and background, they also valued personal character and character.


    This announcement confirmed Jiang SE¡¯s identity and caused her fans to cheer wildly.


    The PEI family¡¯s announcement had a special meaning, and it was far fromparable to the announcement that Feng Nan had made on the inte.


    Below the Huaxia TV station, the police were maintaining order at the scene. The aerial video clearly showed that the road had been blocked by the police, but even so, it still couldn¡¯t stop the crowd from rushing over.


    The important locations for tonight¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve had changed from the usual special asions in Imperial to the Chinese television station, the offices of the major mainstream media, century Gxy, and other corners that were rted to Jiang se.


    Jiang se was excited. She called the PEI family. She knew that the PEI family had a tradition of staying up until New Year¡¯s Day. The call was initially off-limits, but it took a while before it connected.


    Lady PEI had just called her name when the call was cut off by olddy PEI.


    Sese, your grandaunts just called and said that they want to see you this year. Yi has also applied for leave.


    Jiang se had already informed the PEI family about her work schedule so that it would be easier for them to make arrangements for the wedding. When olddy PEI mentioned PEI Yi, Jiang SE¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When she recalled what had happened tonight, she hesitated.


    grandma, Feng Nan¡¯s message tonight ...

 Chapter 649

    649 Chapter 649 worry


    Now that Feng Nan had revealed Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s identity, it would be a fatal blow to Jiang se if the situation escted to an irredeemable stage.


    However, at such a critical moment, the PEI family had intervened and announced the marriage. Everyone¡¯s attention would shift from Jiang SE¡¯s background, her father¡¯s identity, Feng Nan¡¯s criticism of her, and other things to her marriage with the PEI family¡¯s eldest grandson.


    She was like a dream in the hearts of many girls, and all of this public opinion was directed by the PEI family at the critical moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take Feng Nan¡¯s words to heart,¡±


    Hearing her mention this, olddy PEI¡¯s tone carried a hint of a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good child. We¡¯ve been watching you all these years with ah Yi.¡± A person¡¯s birth and parents couldn¡¯t be chosen, but they could decide what their own life would be like.


    under such circumstances, you¡¯re neither arrogant nor rash. old Madam PEI maintained a sincere and calm attitude. When the whole nation was in an uproar, the first thing she thought of was to take the initiative to admit to her the trouble caused by Feng Nan¡¯s incident. Although old Madam PEI did not say it, she was happy inside.


    you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside. You¡¯re just spouting nonsense.


    Olddy PEI did not mention Feng Nan¡¯s name. She had watched ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ grow up and used to like this girl whom PEI Yi liked very much. However, she did not know why this girl seemed to have changed so much as she grew up.


    She knew of Jiang SE¡¯s status and was angry at her. After what she had said, olddy PEI was unhappy, but she did not want to criticize her further. just because ah Yi is working overseas doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t have any adults at home.


    Jiang se was well aware of olddy PEI¡¯s personality. Her upbringing and dignity had apanied her for decades. They were practically carved into her bones.


    She did not speak ill of others. No matter how much she disliked them, she would not mention them, be not close to them, or keep in contact with them. The fact that she could say such things was already a gesture of her protecting Jiang se.


    ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡± She replied softly. Olddy PEI did not want to talk about these things anymore, so she changed the topic and became happy.


    this year is a good day. You and Yi¡¯s marriage has been announced. Your grandfather wants everyone to take a family photo before the Spring Festival and release it to avoid people¡¯s suspicions.


    Jiang se agreed. She then promised to y mahjong with the olddy at the PEI family¡¯s house after the promotional period for God¡¯s salvation was over. The olddy was very happy. She chatted withdy PEI for a while and asked about the rest of the PEI family before hanging up.


    Tonight¡¯s news was all rted to Jiang se, especially the grand-scale news about her marriage. It attracted the attention of the entire nation.


    On the Huaxia forum, PEI Yi¡¯s personal exnation attracted manyizens to watch and repost it, pushing the marriage that had just been announced to the center of public opinion.


    The PEI family took the opportunity to announce his resume. No matter how arrogant PEI Yi had been when he was young, his official resume was still quite beautiful.


    He studied in a famous school all the way. As he said, he was admitted to the top university in the imperial capital with excellent results and applied for graduation in advance. Then, he was admitted to the Guangzhou military school for postgraduate studies and transferred to the Western Nine Continents.


    At the same time, there were also various photos of him since he was young. There were photos of him being held by old master PEI when he was a child or being carried to meet guests. There were also photos of him being a naughty child, the rebellious youth when he was young, and the photos of him being beaten up in the military.


    When the PEI family first announced the marriage, Jiang SE¡¯s fans were initially shocked, surprised, and in disbelief. However, when they confirmed that Jiang se was going to marry into the PEI family as the ¡®Crown Princess¡¯, they were genuinely happy for her.


    Tao Tao was also one of the fans who felt happy for Jiang se.


    She had been pursuing Jiang se for many years. Naturally, she knew that Jiang se had a boyfriend.


    She also knew that her idol was engaged, but she did not know much about Jiang SE¡¯s other half. Just like most people, she only knew that Jiang SE¡¯s future husband mighte from a wealthy family.


    When the PEI family¡¯s statement was announced tonight, other than being happy, she was actually a little worried.


    In Tao Tao¡¯s eyes, Jiang se was the best. In reality, it was hard to imagine what kind of person would be worthy of her.


    Although Jiang se and PEI Yi had been photographed before, the photos had been blurry and unclear. They had been deleted very quickly after that. It was only now that they were truly out in the open.


    He did not look like the third generation of the PEI family that many people had imagined. In fact, he was even more outstanding than many people had imagined.


    Her outstanding resume rendered those who had initially thought that ¡®perhaps Jiang se married into the PEI family only because of the family¡¯s power and status¡¯ speechless.


    He didn¡¯t look like he had a big belly or was full of fat. Instead, he looked extremely handsome.


    Those beautiful photos, outstanding qualifications, clean past, and no messy scandals and gossip in the past made people¡¯s impression of him increase by a lot.


    No one mentioned Feng Nan from Zhongnan industries or Jiang SE¡¯s father anymore. The topic of most discussion on the inte was Jiang SE¡¯s marriage and the PEI family, which had kept a low profile for many years.


    In the Feng family home, Feng qinlun was still on the phone with his father.


    After Feng Nan¡¯s ident, Feng Zhongliang had a lot of opinions about this disappointing son. All these years, even if he tried to curry favor with him, Feng Zhongliang was still indifferent to him. In Feng qinlun¡¯s opinion, it was really difficult for this old man to please him.


    ¡°Father, you asked me to ¡®let¡¯ Feng Nan out. She has offended PEI family¡¯s ran ran.¡±


    The news of the PEI family¡¯s eldest grandson¡¯s marriage that night had not only spread throughout China, but also throughout Hong Kong. This made the Feng family very uneasy when they heard the news, fearing that Feng Nan would anger the PEI family.


    ¡°Right now, our cooperation with the Jianghua group is at a critical moment,¡±


    Feng qinlun was very careful, trying not to let Feng Zhongliang hear theint in his words.


    The cooperation between Zhongnan industry and the Jianghua group had been discussed for so many years. The project that was finally developed was ready to be put into use after seven or eight years. If such a big mess happened, it would probably be difficult for the country.


    ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡±


    No matter how well he hid it, Feng Zhongliang could still hear the resentment in his words. Feng Zhongliang rarely even scolded his son, ¡±


    ¡°I naturally know what to do! If you really offend me, this old man will go and apologize!¡±


    Jiang se had been through a few storms since she entered the entertainment industry.


    In the past, when they didn¡¯t know who she was and she was bullied, Feng Zhongliang couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Now, he couldn¡¯t either.


    She liked the entertainment industry and let her do whatever she wanted. Since the PEI family had no objections, he had also thought it through. As long as his granddaughter was happy, it was fine. However, he would not stand by and watch his own granddaughter be made difficult and bullied.


    The PEI family was used to keeping a low profile. They had not publicly announced Jiang SE¡¯s identity to this day, causing her to be put in a difficult position several times. Even someone like Mrs. Zhou had dared to say that they were bullying her granddaughter.


    She had won an award overseas and became famous. However, at a critical time when the local film was screening, news of Tao cen happened.


    This situation had happened several times. Although Feng Zhongliang also knew the PEI family¡¯s Code of Conduct, the child could make a fuss about the child¡¯s matter, but whoever¡¯s child would be distressed.


    When PEI Yi called him, he was burning with anger. PEI Yi had juste up with a suggestion that satisfied him. He might as well blow up the matter and shift the public¡¯s attention away from Tao cen. Then, he could use other methods to shift the attention to Jiang se.


    And how should he guide this topic? PEI Yi had mentioned Feng Nan!


    She was like a time bomb. As long as she did not detonate it, she would always be there and could pose a threat to Jiang se at any time.


    Feng Zhongliang did not know who she was, nor did he understand why she would know about Jiang Zhiyuan. However, since she wanted to expose Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s identity and deal a fatal blow to Jiang se, Feng Nan¡¯s existence became a problem that gave Feng Zhongliang a headache.


    No matter who she was, she was still a member of the Feng family in name. She was a living person and could not be killed. Moreover, she harbored ill intentions toward Jiang se.


    ...


    It would be troublesome if she did not reveal the thoughts she had hidden in her heart. He might as well take this opportunity to let her cause a ruckus and force the PEI family to step forward and acknowledge Jiang SE¡¯s identity. That way, the ¡®stains¡¯ on her identity would be washed away.


    After that, she had caused a scene and became a joke. Even if she came out again, no one would believe her.


    On the surface, she had caused a lot of trouble for the Feng family and offended the future granddaughter-inw of the PEI family. The Feng family had their reasons to ¡®detest¡¯ her. Feng Zhongliang¡¯s action of suddenly distancing himself from her after sending her back to Hong Kong was also reasonable. No one would suspect that Feng Nan¡¯s temperament had changed.


    ¡°Then, if old master PEI is still angry, Yingluo ...¡±


    Feng qinlun could hear the displeasure in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words, but he still forced himself to speak. Feng Zhongliang said, ¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m still angry? At most, Zhongnan industrial¡¯s business here would be suspended. I can afford to lose!¡±


    He hung up the phone. He really didn¡¯t want to talk to his son anymore. Xiao Liu saw that he was in a heavy mood. All the things that happened tonight were one after another. He was afraid that the old man would be distracted and upset.


    don¡¯t be sad. Old master PEI has been your friend for many years. He won¡¯t be estranged from you just because of these matters between the younger generation.


    Xiao Liu took his coat and put it over Feng Zhongliang¡¯s shoulders. He then picked up the hot teacup and handed it to Feng Zhongliang,forting him softly.


    Feng Zhongliang shook his head. When he faced Xiao Liu, he was no longer as unreasonable as he was when he spoke to Feng qinlun earlier. Perhaps it was because he had solved a long-standing problem in his heart. His expression was somewhat rxed, but there was some hesitation in his eyes. He seemed to be in a dilemma,


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡±


    ...


    He bit his cheek and sighed.


    the marriage between Feng Nan and Zhao xinhong¡¯s grandson from the Jianghua group has been going on for a few years, right? ¡±


    He was already very distant from Feng Nan. In recent years, they had almost be strangers, and he was not even willing to mention this name.


    Xiao Liu was a little surprised that he had taken the initiative to mention it today.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Xiao Liu thought for a moment. it has indeed been a few years. Miss Feng Nan and young master Zhao junhan have been together for more than seven years.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for the wedding?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang muttered to himself when he heard this.


    Liu couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and look at him.


    ¡°Old man, please ...¡±


    He no longer cared about Feng Nan¡¯s Affairs. When Feng Nan moved out of the Feng family mansion and was bent on bing a celebrity, he did not care about Feng Nan¡¯s marriage after he fell out with Feng Zhongliang. He did not seem to want to interfere either. Why would he suddenly bring this up at such a critical juncture?


    Feng Zhongliang knew what Liu was thinking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡±


    When one was old and didn¡¯t have any rtives by their side, sometimes, they didn¡¯t know who to say the things they wanted to say to.


    ¡°Ah Yi, he¡¯s wailing.¡±


    PEI Yi had discussed with Feng Zhongliang. His decision to release Feng Nan seemed bold and risky. However, after Feng Zhongliang thought about it carefully, he realized that PEI Yi might not have done it to help the PEI family and clear the crisis for Jiang se.


    Feng Nan¡¯s words and themotion he had caused were not only witnessed by the people of the country and the PEI family, but also by a dangerous person-Jiang Zhiyuan, who Feng Zhongliang could not figure out.


    Think about it, this man who was once restrained was no longer aswless as before because he wore the Golden hoop incantation. He learned to live his life in peace and mediocrity.


    However, what if one day, he found out that his obedience could not guarantee a perfect life for his daughter, and it was very likely to bring her trouble?


    As long as Feng Nan was still alive, he would be the biggest problem. This person was dangerous and extreme, with an extreme antisocial personality.


    ¡°A Dragon has a reverse scale, and those who touch it will die.¡±


    He was worried that Jiang Zhiyuan might do something extreme when he felt that he was under threat.


    He was also worried that PEI Yi¡¯s gesture might anger the river and ¡®clean up¡¯ Feng Nan.


    Other people might not know the true identity of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯, but there were only a few people in this world who knew.


    ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ himself, Jiang se, PEI Yi, and Feng Zhongliang. If ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ was still alive, he would pose too great of a threat to Jiang se. There was no guarantee that she would not figure out Jiang SE¡¯s identity one day, which would bring her even more trouble.


    In times of peace and prosperity, everyone was aw-abiding person. However, some people were born of sin. They did not understand thew and were not afraid of the consequences. They were like sharp knives that could stab people if they were not careful.


    Although Feng Zhongliang did not like Feng Nan, he could not bear to see anything happen to her since she was living in ¡®Feng Nan¡¯s¡¯ body. As people got older, their hearts were softer, and they liked to see everyone safe and sound. He did not want anything to happen to her until thest moment.


    He hoped that he was overthinking it!


    ¡°Have you checked on Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s side?¡±


    He asked, and Liu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°I was just about to talk to you about this.¡±


    He should have told Xiao Liu earlier, but Feng Zhongliang had been concerned about Jiang SE¡¯s ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡± recently. In addition, Feng Nan had been brought back to Hong Kong some time ago. After Jiang Zhiyuan was released from prison, he had been living his life in peace under the Feng family¡¯s watch. Therefore, Xiao Liu had let his guard down around him.


    Who knew that when they investigated him recently, he had already disappeared. He had used some kind of method to escape from the people he had sent out to tail him. Now, there were so many people around, and he didn¡¯t know where he was!


    he quit his job and changed his phone number. We¡¯ve also rented his original ce and searched it. However, she could not find any traces of him. he has not contacted any of his old friends. The people who have worked with him for the past two years are not familiar with him.


    Most people¡¯s impression of him was that he was a man of few words. Other than that, no one knew where he lived or what hobbies he had.

 Chapter 650

    650 Chapter 6


    Jiang Zhiyuan had no friends and no attachments. After he disappeared, Xiao Liu had been looking for him for a while, but no one could find anything useful.


    he¡¯s moved to a few other rental houses. I think he¡¯s also consciously avoiding us. This was thest thing that Xiao Liu found out. After that, he did not find out anything more about Jiang Zhiyuan.


    Apart from being too careless, Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s outstanding anti-detection ability was another reason.


    He had a rather scary personality. After his failed attempt to kidnap Feng Nan, his cautious personality had been carved into his bones.


    After the incident, Xiao Liu had sent people to search the rental house that Jiang Zhiyuan had been living in for a long time. Every corner of the house had been searched. He had lived there for a long time, but there was not a single trace of Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s personal scent.


    There was no trace of his hair, clothes, ashes, or paper. Everything had been cleaned up. It made Xiao Liu feel terrified just thinking about it.


    He had been paralyzed by Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s meek appearance and had forgotten how dangerous he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, old man.¡±


    Liu gritted his teeth and apologized, ¡± it¡¯s all my fault for being too careless.


    Feng Zhongliang felt his heart palpitate for no reason, as if something big was about to happen.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s heart sank, but when he heard Xiao Liu¡¯s words, he still shook his head, ¡±


    ¡°If he has the heart to not let you find him, he has a lot of ability.¡±


    A person like Jiang Zhiyuan, who was born in adversity, was smart, had suffered setbacks, and had been tempered, had a will that ordinary people could not imagine.


    The experience of being imprisoned in Hong Kong might be an unforgettable nightmare for others. However, to Jiang Zhiyuan, it was a hotbed for him to ¡®learn¡¯ and ¡®grow¡¯.


    It would not be an easy task to find Jiang Zhiyuan, who was well-prepared and had the intention to hide his tracks.


    From this, it could be seen that Feng Nan¡¯s actions had indeed ¡®angered¡¯ him.


    However, from what Xiao Liu had said, she could deduce that Jiang Zhiyuan had made this decision with great effort.


    It was enough to prove that Jiang Zhiyuan had long wanted to ¡®eliminate¡¯ Feng Nan. However, how did he know that Feng Nan was targeting Jiang se?


    Feng Zhongliang had an idea and instructed Xiao Liu, ¡±


    ¡°Investigate the people who used to follow Feng Nan.¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s targeting of Jiang se and the investigation of her background would draw Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s killing intent. Other than Feng Zhongliang and the others who had been keeping an eye on Feng Nan, Jiang Zhiyuan had also noticed it. However, after Feng Zhongliang had settled the matter, Feng Nan could not find out anything useful or substantial.


    That investigation should not have been enough to anger Jiang Zhi. He was a smart man. After talking to himst time, he should know why he had asked Xiao Liu to clean up the mess.


    It must be because Feng Nan¡¯s subsequent actions had infuriated him, making him think that Feng Nan was a ¡®disaster¡¯. That was why he had staked everything on this one bet.


    The only people who could find out about this and Feng Nan¡¯s movements were the people close to her.


    Perhaps Feng Nan had Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s men by his side and had revealed her every move. Jiang Zhiyuan had learned of her ill-will toward Jiang se, and that was why he had acted in such a manner.


    Although Feng Nan had not been very close to Feng Zhongliang for the past few years, Xiao Liu had always paid attention to her. Xiao Liu had always kept the information of the people around her. This was a habit formed by the people in the Feng family after ¡®she¡¯ was kidnapped.


    Xiao Liu was able to find some information at this time, but he looked at the time. it¡¯s toote, old man. You should be sleeping.¡±


    The weather had turned cold recently, and tonight was a special day. There were many people outside, so when a movie like God¡¯s salvation was released, it would definitely be a mess. He had watched it in advance, so he did not go to the premiere.


    However, staying at home was not necessarily reassuring. These things came one after another, and it was inevitable that he would be mentally exhausted. After the phone call with Feng qinlun, Feng Zhongliang was obviously in a bad mood. He had not slept until now and was still worried about Feng Nan¡¯s matters. Xiao Liu was also worried about his health.


    Feng Zhongliang insisted on looking at it, and Xiao Liu had no choice but to look for the information of the people around Feng Nan.


    ¡°This is probably the one that¡¯s the most wrong.¡±


    He pulled out Dai Jia¡¯s information. this girl met miss Jiang more than seven years ago. She was used of murder at the age of 22 and was locked up in the western suburbs women¡¯s prison. It was young master nie who hired awyer for her.


    From Dai Jia¡¯s friendship with Jiang se in the early years to nie Dan¡¯s sudden appearance to get someone to fight thewsuit on her behalf and to make connections, he said, ¡°it¡¯s very likely that miss Jiang helped in between.


    However, after Dai Jia was released from prison, she did not keep in touch with Jiang se. After that, she took on a few jobs and worked for Feng Nan. It was onlyst year when Feng Zhongliang had sent someone to bring Feng Nan back to Hong Kong. The Jiangnan entertainment that he had founded could no longer operate and announced that it would close down that Dai Jia left.


    If Feng Zhongliang suspected that someone close to Feng Nan had been in contact with Jiang Zhiyuan, it could be Dai Jia.


    Xiao Liu said that she would check Dai Jia¡¯s call history this year, and that she would be able to find out the truth.


    There were too many things to worry about tonight. Feng Zhongliang pushed the documents away and felt ufortable.


    The old master looked even more Haggard tonight. Under the light, the wrinkles on his face were deeper. Xiao Liu was a little worried. Just as she was about to persuade him, Jiang se called.


    Feng Zhongliang, who had been in low spirits earlier, looked much better after receiving Jiang SE¡¯s call.


    ¡°Sese? You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡±


    As he spoke, the worry in his eyes seemed to be reced by joy. Grandpa saw Yi¡¯s message.


    At this moment, Xiao Liu had a feeling that Feng Zhongliang was really talking to his family, and it was much more intimate than Feng qinlun¡¯s phone call.


    Earlier, when Xiao Liu advised Feng Zhongliang to rest early, he had an impatient look on his face. When Jiang se advised him to take care of himself over the phone, he chuckled. Although he pretended to be angry, anyone could see the joy on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about grandpa¡¯s health? Little Liu is already annoying enough, you¡¯re here to nag me like him!¡±


    While he was chatting with Jiang se, Feng Zhongliang put aside all his worries. He knew that Jiang se would probably have a hard time falling asleep after going through such a major incident tonight. He could not bear to let her worry about him again, so he obedientlyy down and told her to sleep early. He then said Goodnight and hung up the phone.


    After sending messages to some of her familiar seniors and friends whom she had worked with before, Jiang se called PEI Yi.


    He must have been waiting for her, so he picked up the phone as soon as it rang.


    When she realized this, Jiang se pursed her lips and shed a faint smile.


    In this situation, no matter how busy she was, PEI Yi would always be right behind her when she turned her head. No matter if she was famous for her beauty or if she was in trouble, he would always be by her side.


    ¡°Sese.¡±


    She opened her mouth, but before she could call out his name, he had already called out to her. In their rtionship, he seemed to be both passive and active. She had never felt like her emotions could be so easily stirred by him.


    Before midnight, when he called her, she already felt that something was wrong, especially after she saw the video he sent. When she heard him call her name, she could vaguely hear the soft sound of his breath on the microphone. On such a night when there was no one around, his voice was very low and slightly sexy. There was a tingling feeling in her head, as if she had just taken a small sip of wine, which made her feel dizzy.


    ...


    Why didn¡¯t she realize before that his tone of speaking was so pleasant?


    She did not dare to open her mouth for fear that PEI Yi would hear her erratic heartbeat and rapid breathing.


    She was a little upset about her feelings at the moment, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    The two of them spoke through the phone. Everything about each other¡¯s expressions, thoughts, and movements was based on imagination. PEI Yi could keenly sense that the current Jiang se was a little different from the past.


    In the past, she was always rational and calm when she chatted with him. She would asionally throw a tantrum, but to PEI Yi, it was more like a rxation between intimate people.


    In reality, Jiang se was a little slow when it came to rtionships. Their rtionship had always seemed to be dominated by her, but in reality, it had always been going in the direction he hoped for.


    The only thing she felt a little regretful about was that his love for Jiang se was more than she had imagined. Her love was more like a habit and a little reliance on her.


    Of course, PEI Yi wanted more than that. However, he knew her personality well. She was still ignorant and would only realize itter on. He could not force her too much.


    It was a good thing that he had decided on their names first. With her personality, there would always be a time when things would go well between the two of them. He held her in his heart and kept quiet, so there would always be a time when he could enlighten her.


    This moment was muchter than he had imagined. Fortunately, he had waited for a few years and finally saw the signs.


    ...


    ¡°Sese, talk to me.¡±


    His tone became gentler as if he was afraid of scaring her. However, the more he spoke in this manner, the more Jiang se was at a loss.


    The PEI Yi on the other end of the line was familiar yet foreign to her. She had switched hands a few times, but before she spoke, she carefully raised her head. She was d that mo Anqi and the others were busy with a meeting with Xia Chaoqun to deal with the aftermath of the previous incident and were not in her room.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    She wanted to force herself to remain calm, but even she could hear the trembling in her voice. PEI Yi must have noticed it as well.


    ¡°Anything. I like whatever Sese says.¡±


    Jiang se fell silent again. PEI Yi thought that her face was probably red at this moment. She might not even dare to open her eyes.


    His sharp senses detected something, and he wanted more.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    In the past, she was the one who said ¡®like¡¯ with confidence. The person who was loved was always fearless.¡¯Like or not¡¯, she would ask whenever she wanted to.


    When it came to him, he had to hesitate again and again when he wanted to ask this question, afraid that he would scare her.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to worry about it anymore. She swallowed her saliva and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    He asked again, ¡±


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    Her face and ears were burning even more. She was in a hurry to lower the temperature of the heater in the room to avoid his question.


    ¡°Sese, do you love me?¡±


    Tonight, he was different from usual. He was determined to get the answer he wanted from her. It was as if a seed was growing in his heart. As he asked, it felt like it was going to sprout.


    In fact, she was panicking, but she did not know that he was even more panicking than she was.


    However, there were some things that he would not let go of if he did not find the opportunity.


    He was still hung up on this question. Jiang se clutched her phone. He had pushed her into a corner. Her legs were shaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s love. I love you.¡±


    She was still not used to such a passionate confession. The closer the person was, the harder it was to say ¡®love¡¯.


    After she finished speaking, she touched her face with the back of her hand. She felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She wanted to find a chance to hang up PEI Yi¡¯s call and felt that she could not continue to talk to him.


    ¡°I want to hug you.¡± When he received this answer, a feeling of satisfaction filled his chest. This feeling of getting her answer in a real rtionship was ten times, a hundred times more wonderful than he had imagined.


    ¡°I Want to Hold Your Hand.¡±


    He wanted to touch her hair, kiss her brows, eyes, cheeks, and lips. He wanted to have everything of hers. The feelings that he had been holding back and restraining were finally out of control.


    Jiang se did not dare to continue the conversation and ended the call. She was afraid that he would call her again, so she immediately switched off her phone.


    She had never been so afraid of PEI Yi, but she could not muster the courage to continue chatting with him.


    It was a sleepless night for many people.


    The announcement issued by the PEI family at midnight only became a more terrifying topic after dawn, upying all the channels that were enough to lead public opinion.


    That night, be it at home or abroad, Jiang SE¡¯s marriage was the topic of discussion. There were even more people in China.


    On the inte, not only the entertainment section, but even the breaking news also mentioned the PEI family¡¯s identity and the news of the PEI family¡¯s third-generation heir¡¯s marriage.


    The foreign websites ced emphasis on the movie ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± by Chesare, the main lead of which was Jiang se. The movie had just won the best film Award in the ¡®century-old filmmakers¡¯ award and was in the prime of its life. With Jiang SE¡¯s news, more people were discussing the movie.


    sister Xia¡¯s contract with Melovin has been finalized. Hong Kong Hua also took advantage of thisst night and put the earrings you wore during ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ on the market as a limited sale.


    Mo Anqi did not sleep the entire night, but she was still energetic and did not seem tired at all.


    The style that Jiang se wore on ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯ had always been highly praised by the fashion world. The earrings sponsored by Hong Kong Hua were originally from the ¡®Mermaid¡¯s Tears¡¯ series that their family was nning tounch. When Jiang se put on the earrings, many people had already asked about them.


    This pair of earrings was made of rose gold tassels that dangled from the crushed stones and pierced through the ear holes. The earrings were made of pearls and they were dazzling. The price was not cheap. When Jiang se put them on, the effect was much better than what Hong Kong Hua had expected. At that time, the Xuzhou office decided to sell the earrings in limited quantities every season. The price was much higher than the original price.


    It was precisely because of these changes that the earring¡¯s release was dyed. However, when Jiang SE¡¯s news broke outst night, Hong Kong Hua immediatelyunched the earrings as well. Although the price was high, it was the same design as Jiang SE¡¯s and it was really beautiful. Therefore, it was still popr among many socialites anddies not long after it wasunched. It was sold out by people!

 Chapter 651

    651 The aftermath


    When Jiang se wore this pair of earrings on ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯, she had already received a lot of attention and inquiries. In addition, with her identity being exposed, the status of the earrings that she had personally worn multiplied. All the socialites and richdies were proud to wear the same type of earrings as her.


    Hong Kong¡¯s performance was excellent. The first season of ¡®Mermaid¡¯s Tears¡¯ had just been reserved, but it was already sold out. It was evident how effective Jiang SE¡¯s appeal was.


    Hong Kong Hua was naturally very happy about this. I received a call earlier from Zheng Shirong. He said that in addition to the pair of earrings you wore at the event, Hong Kong Hua would like to custom-make a pair of ¡®Mermaid Tears¡¯ for you.


    there are quite a lot of orders from fedarer¡¯s watch as well. The people from the olysees ¡®side who asked about the leopard sports car have already broken the record. These statistics were the real deal to Jiang se. There was also the excuse that she had endorsed for many years. Jiang SE¡¯s main model had always been popr and had been sold out several times.


    The announcement of Jiang SE¡¯s marriage was obviously beneficial to her. This was more or less rted to why Melovin, whom Xia Chaoqun was talking about, was able to sign the contract so quickly.


    other than that, ¡± mo Anqi sat down and continued, ¡± the box office performance of God¡¯s salvation is not bad either.


    Since it was the New Year¡¯s holiday, when movie fans wanted to watch a movie, ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, which had won the best ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ award, would naturally be their first choice. Many people who had not nned to watch the movie would buy tickets to watch it out of curiosity because of Jiang SE¡¯s poprity.


    All in all, Jiang SE¡¯s timely announcement of her marriage had brought her many benefits.


    not only did no one mention Feng Nan¡¯s matter, even Tao cen¡¯s departure from century Gxy was not discussed much.


    Mo Anqi was gloating when she mentioned the two incidents.


    Tao cen chose to deliberately mention his termination of contract with century Gxy when ¡± the salvation of God ¡± premieredst night. Everyone knew what he was thinking.


    It was a pity that she did not seed in the end. Her n was hit by the next two waves and did not cause any ripples at all. For a celebrity like her, it was considered the beginning of her business. It had just started off with a bad start. Tao cen must be feeling very depressed.


    I¡¯ve seen her website. There aren¡¯t manyments. Most of them are fans who have followed her for many years. Compared to the poprity of Tao cen¡¯s news in the past, Tao cen¡¯s statistics from the night before could be considered rather ¡®pathetic¡¯. The news only upied a corner of the major media outlets. There were also very few people discussing it. Theizens¡¯ enthusiasm was mostly focused on Jiang se.


    After the gossip, mo Anqi brought up work, ¡±


    Sese, after your marriage was announced, the media called and wanted to interview you. Sister Xia said that although brother PEI mentioned your marriage, you haven¡¯t said anything yet. Instead of being interviewed one by one, it¡¯s better to arrange a live broadcast of the meeting. The bigger themotion, the better it would be for Jiang SE¡¯s exposure, especially during the screening period of her new film. It could also be considered as helping ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± to gain another wave of poprity.


    Jiang se nodded. Xia Chaoqun had always nned his work well, and she rarely gave any instructions.


    The two of them worked together and didn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s decisions. This kind of tacit understanding and respect could strengthen the rtionship between the two.


    but I¡¯ve told sister Xia that the reporter who asked the impolite questionst night is a reporter from World Entertainment. You said that you won¡¯t be epting interviews from this mediapany, so you won¡¯t be inviting them.


    Jiang se acknowledged mo Anqi¡¯s words and then reminded her, ¡±


    but I¡¯ve been in the limelight recently. You guys should pay more attention and don¡¯t get caught.


    She was at the center of public opinion at this time and was already very popr. After her marriage was announced, she had to be even more careful and not make any mistakes.


    It was inevitable that people would feel disgusted under such praise. Behind the glory, not only did she represent herself, but at the same time, her every move was rted to the PEI family.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s expression turned serious at her reminder.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The aftermath of the wedding was much more severe than Jiang se had imagined. Other than the products she endorsed being brought up, photos of her several trips and a few street photos were also being brought up.


    The public seemed to be more demanding of her than before. Fortunately, Jiang se did not have much of a dark history. As a celebrity, she was rather restrained and obedient.


    She had a strict personality and rarely indulged herself.


    The media did not take any photos of her going out for fun.


    Xia Chaoqun had already made arrangements with her family. The news released by the media was also limited. They only knew that she had been beautiful since she was young and that her neighbors had been praising her since she was young. They didn¡¯t say much.


    His academic results improved by leaps and bounds in his third year of high school, and he was admitted into the first Academy in the imperial capital.


    After entering the entertainment industry, his performance in the few movies he shot as an extra was also remarkable. His performance in ¡± rescue mission ¡± was not bad, and coupled with his outstanding looks, he was quickly promoted by the famous director, Zhang Jingan. Later on, in ¡± the 99th love letter ¡°, he received the approval of director Zhao rang with an extremely serious attitude,ying the foundation for the two of them to work together in two movies in a row.


    None of the directors who had worked with her in the industry disliked her. She had been in the industry for many years, and although she had worked with many people, there were no scandals about her. As PEI Yi had said, her boyfriend had already been announced during the opening ceremony of ¡± event of Beiping ¡± that year.


    The movies she had participated in were all highly rated. In recent years, most of the movies that she had starred in had be ssics, which had umted more and more fans for her.


    An entire day had passed. The public was still fervently discussing Jiang SE¡¯s marriage. There were blessings and envy. Other than a small portion of people who still could not believe it, most people who had not paid special attention to Jiang se before had developed a favorable impression of her after hearing about her marriage with PEI Yi.


    The box office of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± exploded on the first day. Naturally, this boosted Jiang SE¡¯s fame.


    Tao cen had already received the newsst night. She had been in the industry for many years and had built up a good rtionship with many people. Most of the people around her had good rtionships with the media staff.


    When the PEI family intended to announce their marriage, she had found out about it earlier than theizens who had found outter.


    When the Chinese news department sent out the news, she knew that things were not good. She also knew that by choosing to leave century Gxy at this time, not only would she not be able to give ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± a boost as she had hoped and slow down Jiang SE¡¯s development, but it might also cause her departure from century Gxy to feel a little sluggish.


    However, there was no turning back. Even if she knew the consequences, there was no turning back.


    If it were any other matter, she could still think of a way to suppress Jiang se.


    Even when the foreign team for God¡¯s redemption entered China, she was able to find ways to control them.


    However, there was nothing she could do to stop this news from appearing. The PEI family¡¯s existence was not something she could touch. She was powerless to stop the PEI family from announcing the marriage. She could only watch as it happened, but there was nothing she could do.


    An entire day had passed, and she was still in a daze. Song Yi was in a terrible fix. He was still trying his best to make a way out of Jiang SE¡¯s headlines. However, it was too difficult to get a good piece of news when everyone¡¯s attention was on Jiang se.


    Even if an earth-shattering scandal was exposed at this time, in the face of the PEI family¡¯s marriage, the higher-ups would ask the media below to suppress it and not add to the PEI family¡¯s troubles.


    This was the PEI family¡¯s power, and she was helpless.


    Man proposes, God disposes. She was well-prepared and everything was ready. However, the east wind was blowing toward Jiang se.


    Some things that he couldn¡¯t understand before were now clear to him.


    It was no wonder that Mrs. Zhou, who had promised to suppress Jiang se and help her achieve results at the leopard sports carunch, had stage fright at thest minute. She would rather be ridiculed than stand out at the press conference.


    At this moment, Mrs. Zhou and the others, whom Tao cen thought of, did not feel good either.


    Jingtai real estate¡¯s development had been restricted in many ways recently. Every new policy issued by the higher-ups was unfavorable to Jingtai. Mrs. Zhou¡¯s husband had been in a terrible fix for more than a year. Jingtai¡¯s stock price had also been plummeting, causing the couple¡¯s worth to shrink significantly.


    With all these things happening in the family, Mrs. Zhou naturally had no mood to be in the limelight. After all, this kind of disaster was caused by her being too high-profile in the past.


    When they had run intody PEI at the Elysees Auto Show that day, she had mentioned that Jiang se was her fianc¨¦e. Mrs. Zhou had also mentioned it to the handkerchief closest to her afterward. At first, Mrs. Weng and the others had refused to believe it. It was only at midnight the previous night, when the PEI family had announced the marriage, that Mrs. Weng and the others had turned pale with shock.


    It was no wonder that the Zhou family¡¯s development had not been smooth for the past year. Even if he had connections, he could not make up for it.


    ...


    At that time, they had thought that Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words were just to scare everyone, but now they knew that it was true.


    Mrs. Weng could no longer sit still. Although the Elysees car show had happened more than a year ago and she was not the one who had opposed Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement of the Elysees sports car Series, she was still involved. With the Zhou family as a warning, she was afraid of implicating her husband¡¯spany. Hence, after the news was confirmed, she made a high-profile call and ordered Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement of leopard¡¯s sports car.


    The promotion of God¡¯s salvation was a great sess. In just a week, the box office in China had surpassed that of North America, reaching 1.5 billion.


    When the movie was introduced, Oriental Cinema signed a contract with the investors with a very low share of the profit. ording to the rules, the box office had to reach two billion Yuan before they could increase their share.


    Based on the current trend, the final box office earnings for the salvation of God might not just be 2 billion, it might even be more.


    In the beginning, the investors did not have much hope for the salvation of God. After the female lead was reced, they only hoped that the film would not lose money.


    However, who knew that the effect of the film was outstanding? in the case of the actors ¡®low pay, every single cent of therge amount of money was spent on the film, so that the film not only amazed the¡¯ century-old filmmaker¡¯, but also the film fans around the world.


    As a result, Chesare became one of the best directors in the world. Another memorable work was added to Donald¡¯s glorious resume. Jiang SE¡¯s fame and status both domestically and overseas had risen to another level. Borgia and huandao, who had invested in her, had gained both fame and fortune.


    Apart from the early stage of publicity, Oriental Cinema also made a considerable amount of money in theter stage. Nie dan and the others were nning to use God¡¯s redemption to boost theirpany¡¯s momentum, go public, and expand their scale.


    Inte January, twenty days after the release of ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, the movie had a good reputation and the publicity was in ce. As a result, the box office of the movie had already reached four billion, breaking the box office record of a Chinese movie. It also added a beautiful track record to Jiang SE¡¯s acting career. It was enough to prove her ability to attract box office sales.


    At this moment, Jiang se had already finished her work and was engrossed in her revision as well as the preliminary preparations for her marriage with PEI Yi.


    ...


    The PEI family had just announced their eldest grandson¡¯s marriage this year, and with the public¡¯s attention still on the matter, old master PEI had the intention to take a family photo and make it public.


    Before the new year, she had apanied olddy PEI back to Shanghai and met PEI Yi¡¯s rtives from his maternal family. The rules that Jiang se had learned from the Feng family in her early years had gained the approval of many of the elders who had doubted her before meeting her.


    After the marriage was announced, she also had to take on the responsibility of being the PEI family¡¯s matriarch. She had to meet the guests who would visit the PEI family during the spring Festival with olddy PEI anddy PEI to discuss the wedding process.


    Her wedding with PEI Yi was in September. Time was of the essence, and there were too many things to prepare.


    On the second day of the new year, Feng Zhongliang came to the PEI family to pay a visit and happened to hear olddy PEI mention the house that PEI Yi was going to renovate after his marriage.


    Both Jiang se and PEI Yi had been busy with work. The elders in the family had helped to look out for a house for them. Olddy PEI had been preparing for this day for a long time. Before PEI Yi had even reached adulthood, the PEI family had already prepared several houses for him to use when he got married.


    The selected Wedding House was located in the southern part of the imperial capital. It was a ce that could not be bought even with money. The security was tight, and the house was veryrge. It had been empty for many years and was only getting ready for renovation at this time.


    take advantage of this time to decide on the style you like. It¡¯ll be easier to start work if youmunicate in advance.


    With the renovation going on now, it should be done before the wedding.


    Jiang se nced at PEI Yi. He should know what she was thinking.


    The house was their future home, and she wanted to contribute to it. She was prepared to pay for the renovation.


    PEI Yi squeezed her hand. She had been in the entertainment industry for many years. Although she seemed to be earning a lot, she actually spent a lot of money. PEI Yi did not ask how much money she had under her name and treated it as her own pocket money.


    However, PEI Yi could still roughly calcte how much money she had.


    She did not have much left after her endorsement and remuneration were distributed to the managementpany. It was only after she renewed her contract with century Gxyst year and obtained thepany¡¯s shares that she had a lot of dividends.


    He had previously hearddy PEI mention the budget for the renovation of the house. Although Jiang se could afford it, he could not bear to use her money. Just as he was about to speak, Feng Zhongliang, who was talking to old master PEI, turned around and said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Have Yi and the others chosen the style of their Wedding House?¡±


    No one had expected him to be interested in such a topic. Olddy PEI was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and picked up a few pieces of paper.


    ¡°His mother contacted a few designers for him and they came up with a few drafts. They¡¯re all here. Feng, take a look.¡±


    With Feng Zhongliang¡¯s personality, he should not be interested in such things. Who knew that olddy PEI would hand it over politely? she thought that he would reject it, but he actually took it and looked at it seriously.


    ¡°Xiao ning¡¯s judgment is naturally not bad.¡± He didn¡¯t even raise his head.


    I watched Yi grow up together. He¡¯s married, so I can¡¯t watch him. Besides, I like Sese very much. Since she calls me Grandpa, she¡¯s my granddaughter. I¡¯ll pay for her after we¡¯ve settled the n.


    After Feng Nan¡¯s rebirth, she was no longer his granddaughter in name. However, in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s heart, he still had to keep an eye on her marriage.


    His words stunned the PEI family. Although Feng Zhongliang had always been close to the PEI family, no matter how much he liked PEI Yi, no one expected him to pay for all the renovation. After all, it was not a small sum.

 Chapter 652

    652 Satisfied


    Old master PEI frowned and was about to refuse, but Feng Zhongliang said firmly, ¡±


    ¡°Old general, please don¡¯t reject me. All these years, I¡¯ve never asked you for anything. Just treat it as me doing my best for the younger generation.¡±


    The PEI family felt that Feng Zhongliang had paid too much for the renovation of Jiang se and PEI Yi¡¯s wedding. However, in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s mind, he felt that he had paid too little.


    If Jiang se had not been unexpectedly reincarnated and was still his granddaughter, Feng Zhongliang would not mind paying ten or even a hundred times more for her marriage with PEI Yi.


    It was a pity that because of these ¡®idents¡¯, he had to hold back his hands when it came to his granddaughter¡¯s marriage.


    Feng Zhongliang had always been a tough person. Jiang se had grown up by his side and knew that he had been in contact with the PEI family for many years. However, he had never used his close rtionship with the PEI family to ask old master PEI for anything. Now, because of her, he had to let go of his pride and dignity that he had held on to for so many years. She could not help but feel sad.


    ¡°You know that I¡¯ve been running a small business all these years. I have nothing but some money left.¡±


    He ced his walking stick aside and massaged his legs.


    ¡°To be honest, I watched Yi grow up. In my heart, I actually see him as my grandson.¡± PEI Yi and Jiang se could tell what he was hinting at. When old master PEI saw him massaging his legs, his eyes flickered. Feng Zhongliang continued,


    I like Sese a lot too. She calls me Grandpa, not my real granddaughter. he paused for a moment, gritted his teeth, and tensed his cheeks.


    ¡°But I like them more than my own children. I just want to do something for the children. These decorations are nothing. When I die, I want to leave Sese something to remember.¡±


    The PEI family had already been surprised when he said that he would pay for the renovation. Now that he had revealed that he would be giving the assets to Jiang se in the future, the PEI family could not help but be shocked.


    Feng Zhongliang was rich, and everyone knew that Zhongnan industries was a bigpany. Even if he leaked some of it out between his fingers, it would still be a shocking figure.


    Old master PEI looked at his leg. It was the after-effect of a gunshot wound when he was on a mission when he was young. It became more obvious as he got older, and he had to rely on crutches to leave and go.


    Feng Zhongliang had never brought up his leg. Today, he was going to renovate PEI Yi and Jiang SE¡¯s house. No matter how much he said, old master PEI could reject him. However, when he pped his leg, old master PEI could not say anything else.


    The atmosphere was a little tense at the mention of these things. PEI Yi knew that Jiang se must be feeling upset. If he rejected Feng Zhongliang¡¯s good intentions, he would be sad and Jiang se would be upset.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I just leave the renovation to you?¡±


    He squeezed Jiang SE¡¯s soft hand. When he said this, Jiang se turned around and smiled at him. She leaned her head on his shoulder, which made him feel very happy. He did not even take PEI jinhuai¡¯s angry res to heart.


    ¡°You child, Yingluo.¡±


    Olddy PEI looked at PEI Yi helplessly. Contrary to the PEI family¡¯s feelings, Feng Zhongliang was overjoyed. He pped his thigh and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    His happiness was overflowing in his words.


    ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t have anything to do these days. If Xiao ning trusts me, let me keep an eye on this matter.¡±


    Lady PEI did not think that her son¡¯s impolite words would really make Feng Zhongliang take it to heart.


    To be honest, this matter was about the PEI family marrying a daughter-inw and had nothing to do with Feng Zhongliang. He acted as if he was about to marry off his granddaughter and was busy with everything. PEI Yi¡¯s words, whichdy PEI thought were rude, not only did he not mind, but he also seemed very willing to help them with these things.


    After Feng Zhongliang said this, of course,dy PEI could not say that she did not trust him. how could I not trust you? I¡¯m just afraid that this matter will be too tiring.


    She red at her son as well. PEI Yi was sitting on the sofa with his left arm spread open on the back of the sofa. He had locked Jiang se within his embrace. He only smiled when he faced his parents ¡®disapproving gazes. He took all the me that the elders had not said.


    what¡¯s there to be tired about? it¡¯s just a good exercise.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s enthusiasm for this matter was somewhat beyond the expectations of the PEI family. When everyone was looking at each other, old master PEI looked at PEI Yi meaningfully, then at Feng Zhongliang, and finally decided, ¡±


    ¡°Alright then, this matter is settled.¡±


    Since old master PEI had spoken, everyone naturally could not say anything more. Feng Zhongliang heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at his granddaughter again and could not help but smile.


    After dinner, both Jiang se and Feng Zhongliang wanted to go home. PEI Yi was supposed to send Jiang SE Home, but old master PEI asked him to stay before he left. He said that he had something to say to him.


    Jiang se could give her grandfather a lift and have a few words with him.


    It was only tonight that she realized how deeply Grandpa had been affected by the wedding.


    If he wanted to attend Jiang SE¡¯s wedding, he could not wait for Jiang se and PEI Yi to propose a toast to him as an elder. He could not hold her hand and hand her over to PEI Yi as an elder either.


    Even a simple house decoration would attract the PEI family¡¯s attention if she was too eager.


    While Jiang se and PEI Yi were immersed in their happiness, she did not expect her grandfather to still be worried about these things.


    She did not drive, but sat in Feng Zhongliang¡¯s car. Liu sat in the front seat and drove, looking back from time to time.


    It was not only the PEI family who was shocked by Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words tonight, but also Xiao Liu.


    He was aware of Feng Zhongliang¡¯s ns. He also knew that Feng Zhongliang had always treated Jiang se differently. However, he did not expect it to be this different.


    Jiang se left the PEI residence. As soon as she got into the car, she started crying. She could not stop her tears. She recalled how her grandfather had shown his weakness and how he had massaged his legs. Both old master PEI and Jiang se knew this very well.


    No one knew better than Jiang se how prideful he was. He had never bothered to talk about his injured leg. Sometimes, he would be so stubborn that he would not even let anyone help him up. However, tonight, because of the renovation, he had used all sorts of methods.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    She was brought up by Feng Zhongliang, and no one knew better than Feng Zhongliang what she was thinking.


    In the beginning, he kept a straight face and put on a serious expression to hide his feelings. However, when he saw Jiang se crying, he could not hold it in any longer. He quickly handed her a handkerchief.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult and about to get married. What¡¯s there to cry about?¡±


    He understood her thoughts.


    Grandpa has lived for so long. What kind of situation has he not experienced? why do I need you to worry about me? ¡±


    In fact, he was also sad, but he could not say it out loud, so as not to make her cry even more.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about holding your hand? It doesn¡¯t matter whether I drank the toast you made with Yi or not. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m still alive and will live to see you and Yi together, get married, and live a happy life.¡±


    In fact, he had already thought about these principles countless times.


    Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t sleep at night, but it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel suffocated. However, these ¡®small things¡¯ seemed insignificantpared to the ¡®big thing¡¯ of his granddaughter¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°Look, didn¡¯t your Grandpa PEI agree to let me help you renovate your new house tonight? You¡¯re an adult now, so stop crying.¡±


    ...


    Although he was reprimanding her sternly, his actions were very gentle. He wiped Jiang SE¡¯s tears away and touched her hair. He felt a myriad of emotions well up in his heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big in the blink of an eye.¡±


    He was emotional and his words were unintentional, but Xiao Liu, who was in front, felt as if a storm had been set off in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was something wrong with the old man¡¯s words.


    Feng Zhongliang and Jiang se had only known each other for a few years. Why did the old man¡¯s tone sound as if he had watched her grow up?


    There were not many girls he had watched grow up. In the end, the one he was closest to was Feng Nan, who he had always kept by his side.


    Xiao Liu¡¯s hair stood on end, and he was no longer in the mood to drive. He wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask too much.


    I¡¯m not thinking about anything else now. I¡¯m just waiting for you to get married and see you and ah Yi live happily in the future. If I can live a long life and see you two have a child, I¡¯ll be satisfied with everything. Nothing else is important. He mumbled to himself. It was unclear if he was trying to convince Jiang se or himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important, it¡¯s not important.¡±


    He repeated it a few times, but it only made Jiang SE¡¯s heart feel heavier. She held her grandfather¡¯s arm and cried even harder.


    In the PEI family¡¯s house, old master PEI had asked PEI Yi to stay behind for a chat. The study room door was closed, and no one knew what the grandfather and grandson were talking about. All they knew was that old master PEI seemed to be in a daze for the next few days.


    Once the Spring Festival was over, Jiang se got busy. She had to take a group photo with the PEI family and a wedding photo with PEI Yi.


    ...


    Other than that, she had to interact with arge number of rtives in the PEI family. At the same time, she had to learn some things fromdy PEI. Her schedule was even more packed than when she was working.


    What madedy PEI see her in a different light was that she had originally thought that she might not be able to bear with these heavy schedules, but she had endured the pressure. Even when she was not studying in some courses, she performed exceptionally well, as if she had been studying these courses all along and had picked them up easily.


    At the same time, she had also found a body trainer to maintain her figure. She wanted to present her most beautiful side on the day of the wedding. All these things surpriseddy PEI with her son¡¯s unique taste. It also made her even more satisfied with Jiang se.


    The wedding was approaching day by day, and Feng Zhongliang had been keeping an eye on the house. He had been very serious about this matter, and often went to the site to supervise the work. No matter how much money he spent, he only wanted the best.


    It was mid-July, two months away from Jiang SE¡¯s wedding. Mo Anqi took a soft ruler and measured Jiang SE¡¯s waist, arms, and hips. The more she measured, the more jealous she became.


    She had not appeared in the public eye for the past few months, but she still maintained her figure at her peak. Mo Anqi recorded her figure and asked, ¡±


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    As Jiang SE¡¯s personal assistant, mo Anqi had ess to Jiang SE¡¯s schedule as well. She was busy every day with flower arrangement, tea ceremony, cooking, and horsemanship. She also had to enter the PEI family¡¯s private ss to teach her eldest daughter-inw. At the same time, she also had to take care of her studies at school. Even under such circumstances, she could still persist in training with the body trainer every day. Mo Anqi was almost at her wit¡¯s end.


    by the way, after the wedding, sister Xia said that you have a two-month honeymoon period.


    Mo Anqi had been with Jiang se recently and had seen a lot. She knew that for a family like the PEI family, the end of the wedding did not mean the end of the ceremony. Perhaps Jiang se would not be free for a period of time after the wedding. Some of the elders in the family had to be visited one by one, and some guests who were visiting the PEI residence had to be received. At the same time, besides PEI Yi and Jiang SE¡¯s personal matters, she also had to give the public an exnation. Jiang se might not have any ¡®rest time¡¯ for the next two months.


    Huo Zhiming has decided to bring ¡®the suspect¡¯ to the France Film Festival in March next year. Jiang se understood what mo Anqi meant. She was referring to the fact that Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®marriage leave¡¯ might end in around a month and she would have to participate in the promotional work for ¡®suspect¡¯.


    Due to her wedding this year, Jiang se had not filmed any movies or participated in any events. However, this did not reduce her exposure.


    Firstly, it was because the final box office of God¡¯s salvation had reached 5.3 billion this year, breaking the historical box office record for Chinese movies. At its peak, the number of people watching the movie reached 30 million nationwide.


    The foreign box office performance was even more outstanding. After it was released in North America, it only took 37 days to break the North American box office record of over 700 million. In the end, it earned 980 million, bing the first in North America¡¯s history.


    It was conceivable that for a long time after that, God¡¯s salvation would lie at the top of the pyramid, being looked up to by its sessors.


    ¡®The salvation of God¡¯ ended perfectly with a global box office of 3.3 billion dors. Although the movie had already gone offline, the various figures created a unique miracle. It was included in the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯s album and would be mentioned frequently in the future.


    All these had established Jiang SE¡¯s status as the top female star in the country. No one couldpete with her.


    Even if she didn¡¯t have any work this year, with God¡¯s salvation, it was enough to make up for everything.


    Moreover, she had announced her marriage, which made her in the limelight. The topics about her were always the favorite ofizens and fans. Even if she had not appeared on the screen for half a year or appeared in any events, as long as her name was mentioned in the news, she would always reap arge wave of traffic and attract the attention ofizens and fans.


    The film ¡®suspect¡¯ had already been finalizedst year. After more than a year of post-production, it was set to be released after the France Film Festival next year. After the movie was scheduled to be released, it caused another wave of discussion.


    The movie was another one of Huo Zhiming¡¯s works after so many years. This old man¡¯s previous works had been ridiculed many times. Some people in the industry were not optimistic about his movie at first. However, since the female lead was Tao cen and Jiang se was acting as her ¡®supporting character¡¯, many people were already getting excited before it even aired.

 Chapter 653

    653 Heart


    In recent years, Huo Zhiming¡¯s reputation had not been good. His works were not outstanding either. However, the female lead in ¡± suspect of murder ¡± was Tao cen, and Jiang se was the Supporting Actress. Therefore, people were already looking forward to it even before it was aired.


    Jiang SE¡¯s era had arrived. Although the media reporters had yet to say that she had reced Tao cen as the ¡®top female star in China¡¯, it was an undeniable fact that she was not inferior to Tao cen in all aspects.


    The total box office figures of her and Tao cen¡¯s movies had already surpassed the global box office figures of ¡°God¡¯s salvation.¡±


    In this case, the subtle rtionship between the two female stars in ¡± the suspect ¡± and the scene in the film were full of attraction to fans.


    ¡°Sister Xia is saying that a lot of resources are in favor of you this year.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s appeal was not only reflected in the box office, but also in her advertising endorsements.


    Thanks to Jiang SE¡¯s endorsement, fedarer¡¯s wristwatch became more well-known in the country. At the same time, due to Jiang SE¡¯s impending marriage to the PEI family, the sales figures of fedarer¡¯s wristwatches in China this year were several times higher than in previous years. It was already on par with Europe and the United States.


    After ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± won the grand prize, in addition to Jiang SE¡¯s unique advantage in being the spokesperson, Xia Chaoqun had a conversation with the top management of fedarer this year. Thus, fedarer expressed his intention to sign Jiang se as the global spokesperson of the fedarer brand!


    There was no doubt that Jiang se would benefit from this contract. She would be the first global spokesperson from China since the founding of fedarer. Her status in the fashion world would rise again and again.


    There would be more luxury brands willing to cooperate with her, and her reputation and status would be further consolidated.


    Xia Chaoqun had been in Switzend for the past few months to discuss this matter.


    sister Xia is saying that the sess rate of the negotiation is very high. After the God¡¯s salvation, you¡¯ve opened up your business overseas.


    In addition to the announcement of her marriage, Jiang SE¡¯s fame overseas was no less than that of the Hollywood sweetheart, Laura, whom she had had a conflict with when she was filming. Indirectly, more foreign producers saw the infinite possibilities in Jiang se.


    Jiang SE¡¯s name was also on the list of the world¡¯s top 100 most influential female artistes that had been released in July. Due to her movie and her marriage, she was ranked 26th, just behind Catherine, who was also known as the Rose of Britain. Only Ackerman.


    If Jiang se continued to work hard and her subsequent works continued to gain poprity, she would have to be more careful when epting scripts. The public¡¯s impression of her would not drop. When she married into the PEI family in the future and became one of the PEI family¡¯s public ¡®image spokespersons¡¯, her ranking would only rise. Hence, Xia Chaoqun was almost certain that he would secure the contract for this advertisement.


    ¡°By the way, is your house decorated?¡±


    After mo Anqi was done with her business discussion, she suddenly changed the topic and mentioned Jiang se and PEI Yi¡¯s new home.


    Feng Zhongliang was very concerned about the renovation of Jiang SE¡¯s house. At the start of the renovation, he had personally discussed it with a few designers. In the end, he had a discussion withdy PEI, Jiang se, and PEI Yi beforeing up with a n.


    The house itself was not very big. After all, the couple lived there. The most special thing about the house was the design of the garden around the house.


    Jiang se was a celebrity. In addition to PEI Yi¡¯s special status, to prevent people from being curious about them and trying to secretly take pictures or look into the distance, which might disturb the couple¡¯s future, when the PEI family bought the house that day, they had bought all the ces around them where they could see the house. This was to prevent the possibility of being disturbed by others in the future.


    After the renovation, it was veryfortable and chic.


    As she was Jiang SE¡¯s assistant, mo Anqi went there once. At that time, the garden was already in its embryonic form. It was said that Feng Zhongliang had personally led his men to n out every single nt in the garden. He had even moved some of the nts from the Feng residence and nted them one by one.


    it¡¯s almost done. My grandfather personally flew to Italyst month to order some furniture.


    Mo Anqi poured a ss of hot water and handed it to Jiang se. Jiang se took a few sips.


    ¡°When we move in, I¡¯ll invite all of you toe and y once.¡±


    Mo Anqi nodded and said with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that old master Feng would be so concerned about you.¡±


    Despite being seventy years old, he worked tirelessly, going back and forth between his home and the new house that Jiang se and PEI Yi were renovating every day. He enjoyed it.


    Not only did he pay, but he also spent a lot of effort.


    In terms of furniture, she wanted the best of the best. She even went overseas to order custom-made furniture despite everyone¡¯s objections. Mo Anqi heaved a long sigh and said, ¡±


    if I didn¡¯t know that your surname isn¡¯t Feng and that you have nothing to do with the Feng family, I would have thought that you were an illegitimate daughter of the Feng family and that you were his biological daughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Jiang se frowned and chided her. Mo Anqi quickly realized that she had said something wrong. She apologized and did not bring up the matter again.


    Actually, this matter was also a knot in Jiang SE¡¯s heart.


    She still looked a little upset when PEI Yi came to pick her up after her bodynguage ss.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As soon as she got into the car, she began to buckle her seat belt weakly. There were a few times when she failed to buckle it. PEI Yi leaned over to help her buckle her seat belt, grabbed her hand, and kissed it gently before pressing it on his thigh. As he drove, he looked at her face and said, ¡±


    ¡°Are you too tired?¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s schedule had been packed with sses recently. Lady PEI¡¯s heart ached for her when she did not mention it herself. She had mentioned it to PEI Yi several times in private. my mother said that if you think there are too many sses, you should cut down a little.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She shook her head and felt PEI Yi¡¯s hand on the back of her hand. When he turned to look at her, his eyes were full of heart and soul, and her reflection was in his eyes. This made her feel at ease, and she unknowingly said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of my grandfather.¡±


    During the spring Festival this year, she had discussed the wedding with Feng Zhongliang on the night of the renovation. At that time, Feng Zhongliang had expressed his opinion that it did not matter what identity he had at the wedding. The most important thing was whether Jiang se was happy or not.


    However, when she saw his enthusiasm during theter stage of the renovation, Jiang se could vaguely sense that Feng Zhongliang was not as nonchnt as he appeared.


    ¡°He¡¯s old.¡±


    Most of his hair had turned white, and his back was more bent. He was not as nimble as he had been a few years ago. He had many grandchildren, but he was the only one who had grown up by his side.


    To Feng Zhongliang, his marriage was a major event. However, due to his rebirth, he could only watch the wedding as a bystander and could not participate. He was extremely upset, but he was afraid that Jiang se would be even more upset, so he did not dare to reveal any clues.


    However, he did not know that the more he acted this way, the heavier Jiang SE¡¯s heart felt.


    If mo Anqi could see through it, so could Jiang se. Whenever she thought of her grandfather¡¯s suffering, she would feel a heartache that made it difficult for her to sit still. Even though their wedding date was approaching, it was difficult for her to feel happy and carefree.


    She lowered her head, and her shoulder-length ck hair fell down and covered her face. She raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear, revealing half of her wless and exquisite side profile. Her long eyshes were wet, and a tear was absorbed into her pupils, not dripping.


    ¡°Just this?¡± PEI Yi sighed and reached out to touch her lower eyelids. The tears fell onto his fingertips and he wiped them away. is this worth your tears? ¡±


    Jiang se raised her head. Her eyes were still a little dazed. She did not know how infatuated he was with her. She was like a poison that was directed at him. She could control his emotions, make him lose his soul, and make him suffer. Her words could also make his heart as sweet as honey.


    He hooked her fingers and looked at her soft and long fingertips between his fingers. They had not put on their wedding rings yet, but he could already foresee the feelings of attachment that would entangle them for a lifetime.


    ...


    The more PEI Yi looked at her, the more he liked her. He wrapped her hand in his and held the Kasaya tightly.


    I¡¯ve already told Grandpa. I¡¯ll get Grandpa Feng to send you off at the wedding.


    He blinked, held her hand to his lips and kissed it.


    Grandpa has agreed, and so is the tea. If you¡¯re not satisfied, Sese, we¡¯ll go to your house again and make a toast, or two. he sucked on her scallion-like fingertips as if he was tasting the most delicious food.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t cry, you can do it as many times as you want.¡±


    Jiang se was stunned for a moment. When she regained her senses and heard what he said, her eyes welled up with tears again.


    ¡°A Yi, Yi, Yi!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe it and tried to hold back her tears, but they kept falling. He stopped the car by the side of the road and wiped them with one hand, but the more he wiped, the more tears fell. He sighed and held her face.


    ¡°Why are you crying even more?¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    She grabbed his hand and asked. In the past, he would have teased her at this time, but now, he couldn¡¯t bear to beat around the bush.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡±


    He didn¡¯t say what kind of effort he had put in for this matter, only saying, ¡±


    ¡°How could I possiblye and coax you over such a matter?¡±


    When she heard this, she happily reached out to put her arms around his neck and kissed his lips. However, she was a little worried.


    ¡°But, will aunt ning and grandma PEI fall in love?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s enthusiasm for Jiang SE¡¯s marriage had probably caught the PEI family¡¯s attention.


    PEI Yi knew what she was thinking and shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will take care of it.¡±


    Her lips were soft and delicate. That kiss, which was like a Dragonfly touching the water, not only left behind a soft and sticky feeling that left an endless aftertaste, but it also had the faint fragrance of lip balm and the moisture of her tears, forming her unique temptation, making him want more.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with just a light kiss, but her smile was obviously more intense than the kiss.


    The tears were salty and bitter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± His fingers were calloused, and when he wiped her tears, he tried his best to use as little force as possible, afraid that he would make her ufortable.


    Only when one cared about a person to the extreme would they treat such an insignificant matter as a big deal. They would put in all their efforts and tter her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded her head, believing his words. ¡°Yi, let¡¯s go to the Feng family and tell Grandpa about this, okay?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t wait to tell Feng Zhongliang the news first, so that he would know earlier and be happier.


    PEI Yi touched her face and said, ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go over after you wipe your tears.¡±


    She took a tissue, carefully pressed the corner of her eye, tidied her hair, and turned to smile at PEI Yi.


    He was so mesmerized that he felt dizzy. It reminded him of the conversation old master PEI had with him in his study the night after Feng Zhongliang and Jiang se had left during the spring Festival.


    After the door was closed, old master PEI asked him, ¡±


    ¡°Yi, tell me, what are you and Zhongliang hiding from me?¡±


    He was the one who had raised his grandson, so he knew his grandson¡¯s personality the best.


    No matter howwless PEI Yi was, he knew what he should and shouldn¡¯t do. It was too rash of him to suggest Feng Zhongliang to renovate their Wedding House that night.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s reaction confused old master PEI. He did not reject the offer. Instead, he epted it happily. Old master PEI noticed Jiang SE¡¯splicated expression and the relief on Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face. It was as if he had just resolved a huge matter in his heart.


    On the night of their conversation, grandfather agreed to let Feng Zhongliang hold Jiang SE¡¯s hand during the wedding and hand her over to the PEI family. As for appeasing olddy PEI and convincing PEI jinhuai, he would handle that.


    When Feng Zhongliang heard the news, he was naturally happy. Although he said that he did not mind, his closest granddaughter was getting married. He could only watch as an outsider, so how could he not mind? it was just an excuse tofort Jiang se.


    With PEI Yi¡¯s promise, Jiang se was willing to endure the tougher and more tiring preparations before the wedding. As the day drew closer, everyone was paying attention to the Grand wedding of the PEI family¡¯s eldest grandson on the inte.


    When the countdown began, PEI Yi and Jiang SE¡¯s official websites were filled with well-wishes.


    After obtaining Jiang SE¡¯s approval, Hua Xia information released a report on her in early September.


    A Prince Charming that only belonged to Jiang se, a romantic love story about her, and a grand wedding that attracted the attention of everyone. It turned out that there were already signs of happiness.


    Other than the passionate introduction and title that could easily ignite the audience¡¯s curiosity, the content had also sorted out Jiang SE¡¯s past romance.


    Ever since she had announced her rtionship at the opening ceremony of ¡± events of Beiping ¡± and openly admitted that she was her boyfriend, Jiang SE¡¯s rtionship had been well-protected from the beginning to the end.


    However, the more this was the case, the more curious the public was.


    Apart from mentioning Jiang SE¡¯s rtionship, Huaxia information also included a photo of her and PEI Yi in the article. It immediately caused theizens to repost and read it like crazy.


    The Huaxia Forum¡¯s spokesperson ount for the PEI family did not show PEI Yi¡¯s childhood photos. On the day of the announcement of their marriage, he had personally recorded a video to exin the situation. However, in the eyes of their fans, they rarely saw the two of them holding hands.


    In the photo, Jiang se was half-embraced by PEI Yi. It was taken when they had attended the Steinway piano store¡¯s 30th-anniversary dinner.


    It was obvious that PEI Yi¡¯s aura was different from now. He was wearing a white suit, which was eye-catching like a dazzling Pearl against the ck suit of guests.

 Chapter 654

    654 Forced


    In the photo, PEI Yi had subtlybined the innocence of a young man and the maturity of his experience as he grew up, forming a unique aura. His eyes were filled with passion and gentleness, and anyone who saw this photo would feel as if the young man had stunned them.


    The way he looked at Jiang se did not hide his love at all. The image of the two of them snuggling up to each other, the tacit understanding, and natural intimacy that was about to overflow from the inte, could be felt by everyone who saw it.


    Huaxia information¡¯s report was like a dessert before a proper meal. It caused Jiang SE¡¯s wedding to be hyped up once again. The wedding was about to start, and many people were already looking forward to how the two of them would look on the day of the wedding.


    The location of the wedding was set to be in the Grand Hall of the imperial capital. This was a Royal Garden left behind by the Qing Dynasty. Even after the upation of the Japanese during the Revolutionary War, it was still well preserved.


    After the establishment of Hua Xia, the original unique taste of this ce was improved, maintaining the characteristics of its own buildings, and at the same time, the ces that had been corroded by time were repaired.


    Outside was arge garden of wild nts, and the Zhongzheng Great Hall was located in the middle of the garden. The words ¡®Zhongzheng Great Hall¡¯ above the head were personally written by the Emperor when the garden was built.


    Jiang se and PEI Yi¡¯s wedding would be held here. The inside of the hall was huge. It was the ce where the Emperor had gathered his ministers for a meeting when he had rested in the garden. Tables and chairs had been set up, and the decorations were almost done.


    In order to prevent any hups on the day of the wedding, Jiang se had rehearsed with PEI Yi a few days in advance.


    As the eldest grandson of the PEI family, PEI Yi¡¯s wedding could not be sloppy at all. Even though the guest list had been carefully selected, there were still many guests invited in the end.


    Jiang se had already gone through the wedding ceremony twice. As the wedding date approached, PEI jinhuai anddy PEI arrived as well. Feng Zhongliang, as the elder who would be holding Jiang SE¡¯s hand on the day of the wedding, was naturally invited to the rehearsal as well.


    He regarded the wedding as important as Jiang SE¡¯s. After he saw Jiang se walk on stage twice in her high heels and confirmed that she had made the right decision, the wedding nner came down from the stage to invite him to apany Jiang se.


    Feng Zhongliang threw his walking stick aside and stood up with the support of his chair. His action startled Xiao Liu, who was beside him. He quickly came to help him, but he pped Xiao Liu¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    When Jiang se saw this, she frowned and gave him a disapproving look. He chuckled.


    ¡°If I wanted to apany you on this trip, how could I bring a walking stick?¡±


    ¡°But your legs ...¡±


    His leg had been injured to begin with. As he grew older, he needed a walking stick when he went out. In recent years, he even needed someone to support him. A few days ago, he had to travel abroad to help Jiang se renovate her new home. This had put his leg at a disadvantage. This was just a rehearsal. There was no need for him to throw his walking stick away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened by your uncle Liu¡¯s usual words!¡± Feng Zhongliang turned around and nced at Xiao Liu. Then, he turned back to Jiang se and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few steps. It¡¯s not like Grandpa can¡¯t walk anymore. Why are you so delicate?¡±


    He climbed the stairs with some difficulty. When Jiang se reached out to help him, he even put his hand behind his back to avoid her support.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t heing up?¡±


    It was not that he did not want to hold his granddaughter¡¯s hand, but he was still a little nervous. He regarded this wedding as important as the PEI family¡¯s. When he was about to hold Jiang SE¡¯s hand, he could not help but feel excited even though he knew that this was a rehearsal.


    This ceremony was different for Feng Zhongliang, especially when he thought that he had lost the right to hold his granddaughter¡¯s hand and hand her over to PEI Yi. He did not expect that the heavy responsibility of holding her hand would fall back on him.


    Therefore, even if it was a rehearsal, Feng Zhongliang wanted to do it to the best of his ability. He did not even use his walking stick. Even though the movements on stage had made the old parts of his legs sore and painful, he did not say a word.


    When he reached out to hold Jiang SE¡¯s hand, tears welled up in his eyes. She was slender and elegant. Her features werepletely different from Feng Nan¡¯s back then, but her demeanor was still the same.


    ¡°I called boss and asked him toe to the capital tomorrow night to attend the wedding.¡±


    He spoke softly to Jiang se. The hand that held her was unusually warm.


    Jiang se was taken aback. She quickly realized that the ¡®boss¡¯ Feng Zhongliang was referring to was her ¡®father¡¯, Feng qinlun. However, she did not know how to address him.


    ¡°Regardless of whether they¡¯re already estranged, I think they¡¯ll probably want to see you get married.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang sounded a little sad. Jiang se was silent for a while before she replied softly, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    After two rehearsals, the old master was already a little tired when he came down. Lady PEI asked worriedly, ¡±


    uncle Feng, dad was worried about your leg a few days ago. He contacted a doctor with the surname Li for you. He¡¯s going toe and take a look at you.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really troubled you, old general.¡± Feng Zhongliang endured the pain and smiled as he said tody PEI,


    ¡°Speaking of which, I would like to discuss something with you, Xiao ning.¡±


    His words surpriseddy PEI and her husband. As soon as he finished speaking, PEI jinhuai said, ¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    it¡¯s like this. On the day of Sese¡¯s wedding, ah Yi and the others are going to drive to pick her up. I¡¯m thinking that the ce she¡¯s living in now is said to be rented by Chaoqun for her, so it¡¯s not appropriate for her to get married here. I have a house in Nan jinchen, so I¡¯ll just stay there the night before the wedding. It¡¯ll be more convenient for the car to pick her up the next day.


    Everyone was well aware of Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®family¡¯ environment. Her rtionship with the du family had not been stiff for the past few years, but they were not close either. That was not her real ¡®maiden family¡¯. Naturally, Jiang se did not even think about getting married in the du family.


    The Nan jinchen that Feng Zhongliang mentioned was the top brand in the imperial capital. Their brand specialized in vis. When they were sold to rich families, the price of each square meter of the house was sky-high, and there was often a demand but no supply.


    He had invested in real estate in his early years and had bought two houses. The year beforest, he had been working on the renovation, but no one had lived there. He usually hired servants to clean it.


    ¡°This bi an ...¡±


    PEI jinhuai didn¡¯t expect him to make such a request. it¡¯s too much trouble for you. To be honest, ah ning also has Yingluo under his name. before he could finish, Feng Zhongliang reached out and held PEI jinhuai¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± He shook his head with a serious expression.


    Sese is living in this house. I¡¯ll give it to Xiao Liu for transferter. It¡¯ll be my dowry for Sese. Even though PEI jinhuai and his wife had been surprised when he insisted on renovating Jiang se and PEI Yi¡¯s new house and paid for it, it was nothingpared to the surprise they felt when they heard his words.


    ¡°Uncle Feng, please.¡± PEI jinhuai subconsciously looked at PEI Yi. Feng Zhongliang held his hand and said, ¡±


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t have anyone to talk to. Sese is like my own granddaughter. She¡¯s getting married, and I¡¯m called ¡®Grandpa¡¯ by her. Listen to me, I¡¯ll be thick-skinned and beg you this time.¡±


    PEI jinhuai knew Feng Zhongliang¡¯s personality very well. He was stubborn and rarely asked for help. However, he was actually asking for help for this matter.


    PEI jinhuai didn¡¯t dare to say anything when he put on such a show, but he told old master PEI when he returned to the PEI family.


    PEI jinhuai thought that old master PEI would be as shocked as he was and would call Feng Zhongliang to reject his request. PEI jinhuai was even prepared to be scolded by his father. Who knew that old master PEI would let out a long sigh after he finished speaking.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do as he says.¡±


    PEI jinhuai was shocked again.


    After confirming this, on the 19th of September, Jiang se moved into the house that Nan Jincheng and Feng Zhongliang had transferred to her name. She was ready to get married.


    A few days ago, mo Anqi and a few others had moved her things over from her rented apartment. She had invited Xia Chaoqun, mo Anqi, and the others, as well as Dai Jia, to be her bridesmaids.


    ...


    In the beginning, Dai Jia was very surprised to receive Jiang SE¡¯s call.


    She was still brooding over the fact that she had killed someone and gone to jail. She was afraid that it would affect Jiang SE¡¯s wedding negatively, but Jiang se insisted on inviting her.


    Jiang se did not have many friends. However, all of them were people she had known for many years and were worth befriending.


    Even though she did not have much contact with Dai Jia because of work, some friendships would still be there regardless of whether they met or not. They would not change with the passage of time or the change of status.


    On the evening of the 20th, PEI Yi called him. He could not fall asleep. He had been looking forward to the wedding the next day for many years.


    From the first awakening of love when he was young, to the fact that he had no choice but to marry her, he had fantasized about the wedding in his dreams countless times, and now he could finally get his wish.


    He couldn¡¯t sleep, and neither could she.


    After tomorrow, she would be someone¡¯s wife and daughter-inw. Her long-distance love journey with PEI Yi had finallye to an end.


    She rarely suffered from insomnia, but tonight, many things came to her mind.


    The makeup artists were the team that Jiang se was used to using. They were resting at her house the day before the wedding. Feng Zhongliang and the others had rushed over before the sun rose. Feng qinlun and his wife were with them.


    When they arrived, Jiang se had already changed into her gown. Her hair and makeup were almost done.


    ...


    During the rehearsal, when Feng Zhongliang said that he had informed the couple toe over, Jiang se had already expected to see her ¡®parents¡¯. She had thought many times about the scene when she saw Feng qinlun and his wife. Would she burst into tears? would her emotions fluctuate? would she lose control of herself? would she be angry because of the knot in her childhood?


    She thought about it a lot, but when she saw the couple¡¯s polite and somewhat suppressed smiles, she felt a sense of relief.


    There was no agitation, no sorrow. All those old things and all kinds of emotions seemed to have disappeared with her rebirth.


    What had trapped her in the past were her haunting memories. There was no hope, no desire, and not even a singleint.


    She could tell that the smile on Mrs. Feng¡¯s face did not reach her eyes. The nitpicking and disdain in Mrs. Feng¡¯s eyes were hidden too deeply. However, Jiang se had been with Mrs. Feng for many years, so she knew Mrs. Feng¡¯s personality very well.


    Mrs. Feng was wearing a white knee-length dress with a Pearl-colored haute couture coat on the outside. She was carrying a handbag and was standing beside her husband with a smile and a trace of the restraint of the upper-ss rich.


    She had put on proper makeup and permed her hair. She looked rather presentable, but it was as if she was wearing a perfect fake mask. There was a feeling that she did not fit in with the people present. At Feng Zhongliang¡¯s signal, she greeted Jiang se. When she saw Xia Chaoqun, she shed a friendly smile and went up to hold Xia Chaoqun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Chaoqun, long time no see.¡±


    In Mrs. Feng¡¯s heart, the concept of ss was actually quite clear.


    Jiang se had been very famous in recent years. The products she endorsed and the movies she acted in were all extraordinary. However, no matter how famous she was or how popr she was, to Mrs. Feng, she was just a celebrity.


    If she had not been lucky enough to marry into the PEI family and her father-inw had called to request for the couple to go to the capital, she might not have attended the wedding of a celebrity like Jiang se even if she begged.


    It was not easy to get close to the PEI family. The rtionship between the Feng and PEI families had been maintained only because Feng Zhongliang was alive. However, he was old after all. Once he passed away, the connection between the Feng and PEI families would be broken. This was a good time to get close to the PEI family. When Feng qinlun heard that Feng Zhongliang had invited him and his wife to attend the wedding, he was overjoyed.


    When the other three branches of the Feng family knew that they wereing to the capital to attend the wedding of the PEI family¡¯s eldest grandson, they were extremely jealous of the couple and said that Feng Zhongliang was biased behind their backs.


    Although Mrs. Feng had happily attended the wedding, she could not understand why the PEI family would agree to let PEI Yi marry a girl of such an ordinary background.


    In her opinion, this marriage was just a bamboo door against a wooden door. It was just that she had been warned by her father-inw before she left and did not dare to say much.


    She held Xia Chaoqun¡¯s hand and whispered affectionately to him. Jiang SE only took one look at him before turning her head away.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s face grew darker and darker. Feng qinlun could see that his father was a little unhappy. He kept wiping the sweat on his head with a handkerchief,ining in his heart that the old man¡¯s temper was getting weirder as he got older. He did not know what he was angry about.


    After talking to Xia Chaoqun for a while, Mrs. Feng seemed to have thought of something and shot a look at her husband. Feng qinlun, who was following Feng Zhongliang around, could not stand it any longer and found an excuse to leave the room right after Mrs. Feng.


    ¡°AI.¡± Feng Zhongliang shook his head. He had brought Feng qinlun and his wife here for the wedding today because he had other intentions, but the couple¡¯s behavior had disappointed him.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Jiang se went to hold his hand while mo Anqi and the others were getting their makeup done. The remaining staff left considerately after she signaled them with her eyes to give the grandfather-grandson pair some time to spend together.¡±I understand your intentions, but there are some things that can not be forced.¡±


    She had only just understood this principle.


    I know that you want my wedding to be apanied by my parents and the blessings of my rtives. But to me, having your heart that thinks for me in all aspects is enough.

 Chapter 655

    655 Chapter 655 regret


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s originally tensed face was moved by Jiang SE¡¯s words.


    His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but he felt that nothing coulde out.


    Feng Nan¡¯s body had changed so much over the past few years that anyone who paid a little attention could more or less see it. However, the couple had been ying on their own, so they still had no idea what changes their daughter had undergone.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think it through.¡± He forced a smile and patted Jiang SE¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I still have to trouble you tofort me.¡±


    After a few words, a sound came from outside. Dai Jia, who was wearing a pink bridesmaid dress, came in and smiled.


    ¡°The groom is here.¡±


    When Feng Zhongliang heard this, the displeasure from Feng qinlun and his wife was swept away. He stood up and smiled.


    His gazended on Dai Jia for a moment before he shifted it away as if nothing had happened. He pulled Jiang se up.


    ¡°Yi, you¡¯re early.¡±


    PEI Yi had set off from the PEI family and drove all the way here. Logically speaking, he should have arrivedter than Feng Zhongliang had expected.


    The two of them were talking on the second floor, and there was a lot of noise downstairs.


    Mo Anqi and the others blocked the door and refused to let them in. Theyughed and asked the group of people to give them red packets. After a while, nie dan and the others also joined in the fun. PEI Yi, who was probably anxious, stood in the garden and looked upstairs, shouting loudly, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, honey! Come out and follow me!¡±


    He was really anxious. After the wedding was confirmed, ording to the pre-wedding customs and the fact that both parties had their own matters to attend to, he had not seen Jiang se for a few days. They kept in touch by phone every day.


    Today was their wedding, and he had been looking forward to this day for a long time. He did not sleep the entire night and urged nie dan and the others to change before dawn. He packed up and went out.


    Nie dan and the othersughed out loud when he shouted in a hurry,


    ¡°Brother Yi is getting impatient.¡±


    All these years, he had entered the military school and joined thepany after graduation. He was calm and steady in his actions, and was often praised by the elders. He was no longer thewless and unrestrained teenager from back then. Now that he was anxious, he felt a little like he was when he was young.


    ¡°Honey,e out.¡±


    He was still begging. Everyone knew that he liked Jiang se. That was why they had been in love for a few years. Under the circumstances where they spent more time apart than together, he was still not tired of her. In the end, he walked down the path of marriage.


    Feng Zhongliang smiled in relief. Jiang se walked to the window and pulled the curtains open. When she opened the window and leaned her upper body out to look, she saw PEI Yi standing on the grass below. Nie dan and the others were dressed in ck suits. They stood on either side of him. When they heard themotion upstairs, they all looked up.


    When Jiang se leaned out, PEI Yi¡¯s breathing stopped. He instinctively took a step forward and raised his hands.


    The first ray of the morning sun shone on her body. She was wearing a light blue dress withyers of chiffon on the shoulders. The scene of her putting on makeup for him was much more beautiful than he had imagined.


    It had actually drizzled the night before, and there were still glistening water droplets hanging from the roof of the ¡®V-shaped¡¯ house. PEI Yi felt that he would never be able to forget the way she stood by the window and smiled at him for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Do you want me toe down?¡±


    She smiled, and PEI Yi nodded dumbly.


    She grabbed the ss window and looked like she was going to climb up her dress and jump down from the second floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    He nodded at first, but after seeing her actions, he was shocked and quickly shook his head like a rattle. don¡¯t jump down. I¡¯ll go and beg them to open the door.


    Although he was confident that he could catch her at this height, he couldn¡¯t take any risks since she was his target. He would rather beg mo Anqi and the others to open the door.


    Jiang seughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you.¡±


    Her smile was not as restrained as before. Instead, it came from her heart and was reflected in her eyes.


    ¡°Mischievous.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang shook his head helplessly. He had rarely seen Jiang se act so childishly. PEI Yi was knocking on the door downstairs again. He was begging her in a low voice. In the past, when mo Anqi and the others saw him, they knew of his family background and status. They would always address him as ¡®brother PEI¡¯. Now, the tables had turned.


    When Jiang se came downstairs, mo Anqi and the others opened the door when they felt that it was about time.


    He was holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand. When he saw Jiang se the moment he entered the room, he did not stop. He walked toward her and stuffed the flowers into her hands. Then, he bent down and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Cheng runing shouted, while nie chuckled.


    ¡°He¡¯s anxious.¡±


    He carried her and walked out, causing the group of people tough involuntarily.


    Mrs. Feng was also smiling, but there was a hint of disbelief in her smile. She pulled Xia Chaoqun and asked in surprise, ¡±


    ¡°Young master PEI, do you really like this?¡±


    She had been married into the Feng family for decades, but even when she was at her best with Feng qinlun, she had never been so passionate.


    In Mrs. Feng¡¯s opinion, for a family like theirs, it was already a good rtionship for a husband and wife to maintain a superficial dignity.


    When a rich family married a wife, they had to be generous, decent, and well-mannered. Being able to hold up the scene was the first priority. Birth and status were very important, but face was secondary.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun smiled. He had seen this scene many times and was already used to it. However, Mrs. Feng had not yet recovered from the shock of this scene. She patted Mrs. Feng¡¯s hand and called out, ¡±


    ¡°Madam Feng, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang se was going with PEI Yi to visit the elders and parents of the PEI family. The wedding was divided into two parts. In the morning, there would be a traditional ceremony at the PEI family¡¯s residence. After that, they would take a car to the Grand Hall to greet the guests. In the evening, there would be a Western-style wedding.


    The security outside the Zhongzheng Grand Auditorium was heavily guarded. The guards on duty checked every invited guest carefully.


    The garden was decorated with arge number of roses, all of which were air-flown from abroad, and they exuded an elegant fragrance. A red carpet for guests wasid from the outside of the garden to the entrance of the hall.


    ...


    After seeing the guests, it was time for the wedding.


    The outdoor grass was surrounded by fresh flowers, and on the table in the middle was the marriage certificate that needed to be officially signed by the two of them after the ceremony.


    A band was invited to the wedding, and the du family was also invited. They sat in the crowd and felt out of ce.


    In the melodious music, the people around them were whispering. At the end of the red carpet in front, the PEI family was also discussing something.


    The bride¡¯s path was lined with roses on both sides, and du honghong was a little jealous.


    She and Jiang se were born from the same mother, but their appearances and statuses werepletely different.


    In recent years, the du family¡¯s living conditions had improved significantly. However,pared to the rich and powerful people around them, the du family was stillcking in confidence. Although they were Jiang SE¡¯s rtives, they did not have a deep rtionship over the years. Therefore, the du family was arranged to sit at a table not too far away and not too close.


    PEI Yi had been waiting for a long time in the middle of the stage.


    When Feng Zhongliang appeared with Jiang se holding his arm, the noisy crowd instantly quieted down.


    She was wearing a wedding dress, the long back spread out, and the broken diamonds on it glistened in the sun, adding color to the bride¡¯s appearance.


    Lady PEI had personally ordered this wedding dress for her when she had gone to Francest year. The exquisite veil drooped down and covered her face, rippling gently as she walked.


    ...


    PEI Yi¡¯s uneasiness and anxiety subsided the moment he saw Jiang se.


    Feng Zhongliang held Jiang SE¡¯s hand. Perhaps it was because of his leg injury or something else, but he walked very slowly. Every small step he took was apanied by a hint of reluctance.


    The rtives and friends of the PEI family gathered around to watch. PEI Yi was waiting for her in the distance. At this moment, Jiang se could somewhat understand her grandfather¡¯s current mood.


    Flower petals were scattered from the hands of the girls holding blue flowers on both sides, covering the long red carpet.


    The onlookers were all discussing Feng Zhongliang¡¯s identity. Du honghong lowered her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Does she think that my father¡¯s status is low and that it¡¯s embarrassing for him to lead her down this path?¡±


    Zhou Hui did not say anything. She had been living like a Prince for the past few years. With Jiang SE¡¯s support, she no longer had to worry about money. She looked much better and had learned how to dress up. She was now rather pretty.


    However, among the group of socialites, there were still a few consternation.


    She understood that although Jiang se had been providing for the du family in recent years, their rtionship was still distant. It was not something that could be mended so easily. Du honghong was still feeling indignant. Du changqun¡¯s expression turned ugly because of her words.


    Zhou Hui was used to being weak all her life. However, du honghong continued, ¡±


    ran ran got rich and forgot her roots. If it wasn¡¯t for my dad, she would have died somewhere, ran ran.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    She berated her in a low voice, and du honghong was stunned.


    ¡°Mom, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said enough.¡±


    The family¡¯s quiet argument at such a time had already attracted some attention. Zhou Hui clenched her hands and blushed.


    ¡°Your sister has done nothing wrong to us, so stop talking.¡±


    After she had married into the du family, although du changqun had epted her and her mother, he was somewhat disdainful of Jiang SE¡¯s background. He did not like this stepdaughter of his.


    In the du family, she lived in a small, air-proof room. No matter whether it was winter or summer, she did not dare to turn on the lights. There was too much water and electricity. Sometimes, du changqun did not need to scold her. Later on, in order to please her husband, Zhou Hui would take the initiative to criticize her first.


    Under such circumstances, her daughter¡¯s entric personality was developed. She was unable to learn to be obedient and often got beaten. She daydreamed about making big money all day long and suffered from the ridicule and ridicule of the people around her.


    Her disobedience often caused her to be taught a lesson until du changqun dealt her the heaviest blow. It seemed that she finally became obedient. From then on, she seemed to have thought through many things.


    Entering the entertainment industry, bing a big star, earning money, and marrying a good husband-all of her dreams from back then were slowlying true.


    She was still taking care of the du family, Zhou Hui, and her stepfather. In Zhou Hui¡¯s opinion, Jiang SE¡¯s actions were more like an obligation. There was not much kinship left. All that was left was an awkward rtionship that relied on money.


    In the past, when she had no money, she was still worried about her life, so she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    But now that she did not have to worry about life anymore, Zhou Hui thought of how her rtionship with her daughter had grown distant over the years and was somewhat at a loss.


    Even if she wanted to make it up to him, how could she? Even now, the money that Jiang se transferred to her every month came from the ountant. She could not even dial Jiang SE¡¯s number.


    In fact, when this daughter was born, their rtionship was not like this. She had once looked forward to it, looked forward to the future, and loved her, but that kind of love only lost to life in the end.


    Du honghong had blurted out these words. Back when Jiang se was still in the du family, she had already said that she was used to it. Zhou Hui found it extremely jarring. She could not help but think about how she had endured it back then. What kind of mood did she have to be so careful and tell her daughter to be as meek as she was?


    ¡°If you continue, you can leave now. Don¡¯t even think about getting pocket money from the money your sister sends you every month. She¡¯s getting married today. It¡¯s already very good that she invited us.¡±


    She had been a coward for many years. Du honghong and du changqun were stunned when she suddenly spoke.


    Zhou Hui did not care about her husband and daughter¡¯s expressions. She bit her lip and looked at Feng Zhongliang, who was holding Jiang SE¡¯s hand. She suddenly thought of another person.


    Her father did not appear at the wedding today. Given how much he valued his daughter, it must be the greatest torture for him to not be able to attend such an important moment.


    After he was released from prison, she had seen him once. He had changed a little, but she could still see the unparalleled look in his eyes that had made her fall in love with him at first sight and could no longer tolerate any other man.


    Jiang se was his daughter. She looked very much like him. When she was young, she had been enchanted by Jiang Zhiyuan the moment she saw him. She had fallen for his tricks and chose the in-looking du changqun. Over the years, she had consoled herself that this was the best choice. However, now, when she looked back, she recalled the state of mind she had when she first met that young man. She could not help but tear up.


    If she had been stronger back then and had not chosen to entrust her future to someone else, if she had still taken care of her daughter and worked hard, would her life have beenpletely different from now?


    He did not have to swallow his anger for more than twenty years. He did not distance himself from this daughter of his. Perhaps, after Jiang Zhiyuan paid for his mistake, he could still let that man hold Jiang SE¡¯s hand in such a moment.


    When she thought of this, she found it harder to control herself, and her tears flowed again and again.


    The people around her and the du family only thought that she was excited because of Jiang SE¡¯s marriage. They had no idea what she was thinking at that moment.


    Grandpa remembered that you were only this tall when I held your hand and left Hong Kong.


    Feng Zhongliang suddenly spoke and immediately pulled Jiang se back into her memories.


    At that time, she was still young and had just experienced a psychological trauma. She was going to leave the familiar home, leave Hong Kong, and live alone in the capital with her grandfather, who had always been serious and unsmiling in her heart.


    At that time, she had actually been anxious and uneasy. The fear of the unknown and the uneasiness of being abandoned by her family had haunted her, causing her to hold Feng Zhongliang¡¯s hand tightly all the way. just like now, you have treated Grandpa as your only support.

 Chapter 656

    656 Chapter 656-wedding


    In the eyes of the young Jiang se, Feng Zhongliang used to be tall and strong, giving her a strong sense of security. However, as she grew up, she was already taller than Feng Zhongliang when she wore high heels.


    His grandfather was no longer the grandfather he had been twenty years ago. His hair had turned white, and even though he tried his best to straighten his back, his back was still bent by too many things.


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, you¡¯re already so big. After so many twists and turns, you¡¯re back by grandfather¡¯s side.¡±


    It was a pity that he had a bad temper in his early years and did notmunicate with his granddaughter much. He clearly loved her, but he was too used to putting on airs as an elder and could not let it go, which caused a gap between the grandfather and granddaughter.


    If it were not for Jiang SE¡¯s rebirth, Feng Zhongliang would not have dared to imagine what would happen between him and his granddaughter in the end. They might be reserved and respectful to the end. As blood rtives, all that would be left would be formalities and estrangement.


    He walked very slowly. His mind was filled with the intimate scenes of the grandfather and grandson. He could feel Jiang SE¡¯s hand that was holding his trembling slightly because of his words. He saw PEI Yi waiting anxiously in the distance. He looked like he was going to take her away.


    Feng Zhongliang smiled. I really can¡¯t bear to see you get married. You¡¯ve only been back for a few days.


    However, Feng Zhongliang liked nothing more than seeing her happy.


    Jiang se held back her tears and allowed Feng Zhongliang to lead her to PEI Yi.


    Feng Zhongliang held her hand. His palm was as warm as Jiang se remembered it to be. The sense of security and reliability was the same as it had been back then.


    PEI Yi had already extended his hand. Feng Zhongliang took Jiang SE¡¯s hand and ced it on PEI Yi¡¯s palm in all seriousness.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m handing my granddaughter to you!¡±


    He kept a straight face and looked serious. His lips moved as if he had a thousand words to say, but in the end, he only said one sentence, ¡±


    ¡°Treat her better!¡±


    At this moment, there was a pleading look in his eyes, a kind of attachment that he was reluctant to let go of.


    He had always felt that he was the one who held her hand and pulled her out of the abyss when he brought Feng Nan out of Hong Kong to the capital and left the ce where she was kidnapped. He had always felt that his granddaughter needed him. However, it was only at this moment that Feng Zhongliang realized that his desire for family was even stronger than his granddaughter¡¯s.


    The one who couldn¡¯t let go wasn¡¯t the child, but the seemingly strong old man.


    let her do what she wants to do, ¡± he said, choking with sobs. He pursed his lips and almost couldn¡¯t open his mouth. His eyes were red, and after a long time, he took a deep breath.


    ¡°If Xiao ning and the others have any objections, please be more forgiving. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her from behind and won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± He tried his best to control his inner emotions, not wanting to let his inner weakness out at this moment. treat her better.


    These words were the same as what he had said before, but less domineering, and more pleading.


    Tears gushed out of Jiang SE¡¯s eyes. PEI Yi¡¯s heart ached for her as he watched her. He tried to hold back her sobs. PEI Yi grabbed her hand tightly and promised Feng Zhongliang in all seriousness, ¡±


    Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down. I love her. I¡¯m already very lucky to have her as my wife.


    The two men, one old and one young, made an ¡®exchange¡¯ at this moment. Feng Zhongliang let go regretfully, and PEI Yi wrapped her tightly in his palm.


    He looked at Jiang se, lifted her veil, and lowered his head to carefully wipe the tears from her face. His eyes could no longer contain anyone else¡¯s posture. Feng Zhongliang was both satisfied and filled with emotions.


    This ce was left for the two young lovers, and the people around them gave their blessings and apuse. Feng Zhongliang stood there for a long time, still reluctant to leave. In the end, Xiao Liu helped him down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry,¡±


    He reached out to wipe her tears and coaxed her softly. He bent over and moved carefully.


    Mrs. Feng pped along with the crowd, but her heart was in a state of shock.


    When he saw how close PEI Yi was to Jiang se when he picked her up in the morning, he thought that PEI Yi really liked her. However, it seemed like he did not just ¡®like¡¯ her. From the way he cherished her, it was clear that he treated her like a precious treasure.


    Seeing this scene,dy PEI also almost shed tears. The wedding continued. After the wedding host finished speaking, it was time for the couple to speak.


    PEI Yi did not y by the rules. He held the ring and half-knelt in front of Jiang se.


    Sese, ¡± he raised his head with the ring in his hand, his eyes full of affection, ¡±


    I can¡¯t say sweet words, but PEI Yi¡¯s everything is yours.


    He pointed at his chest. I won¡¯t have anything in our family in the future except for you.


    ¡°Marry me, Sese.¡±


    The most depressing thing for him was that when they got engaged, he had said it a littlete. He had wanted to propose to her, but he had been too impulsive at the time and was not prepared at all. In the end, she had proposed to him first, which had be a long-standing regret in his heart.


    He could finally say what he wanted to say in this marriage.


    The tears on her eyshes hadn¡¯t dried yet, and when she heard what he said, those tears were about to fall again.


    Jiang se did not say anything. She extended her hand. He took the ring and carefully slipped it into her ring finger.


    His long-cherished wish had finally been fulfilled at this moment. The dream of his youth hade true. His body almost trembled uncontrobly.


    She was crying, but his eyes were also a little hot. He kissed her eyebrows, her cheeks, and finally her lips. He held her face and blocked the little emotions that belonged to him and her from the world between them.


    The two of them signed their names on the marriage contract and officially registered as husband and wife.


    Later, they toasted the elders of both sides. Old master PEI looked overjoyed. Olddy PEI took Jiang SE¡¯s hand and gave her a greeting gift.


    The two of them had been together for many years. The PEI family and Jiang se were already very close. The elders in the family also liked her.


    When they were toasting Feng Zhongliang, Feng qinlun sat uneasily next to Feng Zhongliang. When Jiang se and PEI Yi came over after changing their clothes, Feng Zhongliang sat steadily and waited for his granddaughter and grandson-inw¡¯s toasts. He had already controlled his emotions. He only said a few words and did not say anything more.


    He had already said what he wanted to say to PEI Yi earlier. After Feng Zhongliang finished drinking, PEI Yi¡¯s gazended on Feng qinlun and his wife. The couple was baffled. They were both ttered and felt very strange.


    He acted as if he was going to toast to an elder, and Feng qinlun felt a little uneasy. He nced at Feng Zhongliang in a hurry, and Feng Zhongliang said, ¡±


    I¡¯m toasting to you. Just drink it. Why are you dilly-dallying? ¡±


    Since the old master had spoken, Feng qinlun was used to being afraid of him. With a singlemand from the old master, Feng qinlun would do as he was told.


    Feng qinlun only looked at the PEI family awkwardly after he had finished the ss of wine. He was not familiar with Mrs. Feng and the PEI family. Although Feng Zhongliang and old master PEI were of the same generation in name, and he and Mrs. Feng could barely be considered PEI Yi¡¯s ¡®elder¡¯, it was still a little awkward to drink this ss of wine.


    Jiang se went over to the du family to pay her respects. Regardless of whether she was close to the du family, she was Jiang se now. Since she had ¡®her¡¯ body, she naturally had to bear the responsibility as well.


    The weddingsted until night. When Jiang se returned home, she was so exhausted that she could not even lift her legs.


    She had initially nned to stay with PEI Yi at the PEI family¡¯s residence for a period of time before moving out. Lady PEI liked her intention, but she also knew that it was a sweet time for newlyweds. Due to PEI Yi¡¯s job, they would have to be separated for a period of time after marriage. In addition, his special status meant that he could not go abroad for his honeymoon like ordinary people. Thus, old Mrs. PEI had left some time for them to spend with each other and did not let them move into the PEI residence after their marriage.


    ...


    The bed was covered with rose petals, and the room was previously filled with a faint fragrance, which was very hard to smell.


    Jiang se sat on the bed and could not help but sigh. She felt like she had juste back to life.


    Although she had been busy promoting ¡± the salvation of God ¡± in the United States, she was not as stressed as she was now.


    She had been preparing for the wedding a few months ago and had been on edge for the past half a month. She had not been able to sleepst night and was in a state of emotional turmoil at the wedding today. She endured the entire ceremony and was even carried upstairs by PEI Yi when she returned home.


    PEI Yi grabbed her feet and squatted down beside her. Every part of her body was beautiful, and the huge amount of money she spent every year to maintain it was finally showing its effect.


    That pair of Jade feet was slender and delicate, and her nails were like jade, reflecting a faint luster under the light.


    However, PEI Yi did not care about that at this time. Her heels and toes were all red from the friction of the shoes. Fortunately, she had prepared in advance and treated them in the middle. In some areas where blisters had formed, she pierced the blisters with a needle, leaving the hair inside to tie knots. The water inside was drawn out, and she looked much better now.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and massaged her calf. She closed her eyes infort andy down on the nket, pressing the roses under her body.


    ¡°Sese, are you hungry?¡±


    He asked her as he massaged her leg. When he came back, he had already checked the refrigerator at home. Before the servants left, they had prepared some food and sealed it in the refrigerator, so that they could heat it up when they were hungry.


    Jiang se shook her head with tears in her eyes. She had not eaten much the entire day. Mo Anqi was worried that she would not be able to take it, so she fed her a piece of chocte. By right, she should be hungry, but perhaps she was too hungry and too tired, she had no appetite.


    ...


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat.¡±


    She reached out to grab the flower petals on her cheek. PEI Yi¡¯s gentle and moderate strength gradually eased her stiff calf. He looked at the beauty who was half-lying on the bed,pletely defenseless in front of him, and stretched his waist.


    Shey on theyers of petals. The red rose was like fire, and her skin was as white as Jade. This delicate flower that he had guarded for a long time was now lying in front of him, allowing him to pick her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat itter.¡±


    He spoke in a low voice as he held her calf and lowered his head to nt a kiss on her knee. She seemed to be frightened and wanted to sit up subconsciously, but PEI Yi pressed her leg down and pounced on her.


    The petals fell because of their movements. Her soft body was firmly held in his arms, as if he had grabbed the thing he wanted the most in his life, and he was unwilling to let go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Sese,¡±


    Heforted her softly, restraining himself from taking it slowly.


    Since he was young, he had treated his love for her as a seed. He nted it and carefully protected it as it grew. He watched it blossom and bear fruit until the fruit ripened and he picked it.


    That sweet and satisfying feeling was hard to describe with words.


    He didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. He always felt that she was rare everywhere he looked at. Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. Even when she frowned in disgust, he could stillugh foolishly.


    Jiang se was curled up in his arms. Her face was pressed against his chest. The sunlight from outside the window seeped in through the curtains. He raised his hand to block the light so that it would not shine on her face.


    The moment PEI Yi moved, she woke up in a daze.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    She asked vaguely with her eyes still closed. There were two shadows under her eyes. When she spoke, her breath gently blew on his chest, making him feel ticklish. This delicate appearance made him feel tender.


    He turned to look at the time. It was already nine O ¡®clock. Usually, no matter howte she went to bed, her biological clock would always make her wake up early.


    She had been a little sleepyst night. He put down the phone and she reached out to pull the nket away. Under that ray of sunlight, her arm was like a beautiful jade carving, delicate and smooth, like the best silk.


    He grabbed her wrist. Her wrist was thin, and her white skin was like an egg shell that had been peeled off. The green blood vessels under it were also clearly visible. He seemed to be tempted, and he pulled it to his lips and kissed it gently.


    The pulse under his lips was beating. He kissed her again and again, not even letting go of her palm and fingertips.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± She clenched her fists and buried her face in the nket, probably because she felt ticklish. She struggled to retract her arm and hide it, but PEI Yi refused to let go. She asked again, and he finally said, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nine O ¡®clock,¡±


    Last night, olddy PEI was considerate and told them not to rush back to the PEI family early in the morning. She left some time for the couple to sleep in and only told them that they had to go back for dinner.


    It was rare for her to have such a moment of leisure after a busy day. Jiang se felt as if every bone in her body was sore after she had rxed. PEI Yi asked her, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, are you hungry?¡±


    It would have been fine if he did not mention it, but now that he did, she really felt a little hungry. PEI Yi nodded and lifted the nket to get out of bed. Their clothes fromst night had been thrown all over the floor, and they could no longer wear them. He calmly got up and went to get his clothes.


    Although he had been busy with work after graduation, he had been practicing hisbat skills. He had a great figure. He pulled up his jeans, revealing his clear mermaid lines and his solid ABS. Such intimacy and natural behavior made Jiang se blush for no reason.


    It was only now that she felt that her rtionship with PEI Yi was different from before and that they had be closer.


    He picked up a white shirt and put it on. As he slowly buttoned it up, he asked her, ¡±


    ¡°Honey, what do you want to eat?¡±

 Chapter 657

    657 Chapter 657 capital


    As PEI Yi spoke, he leaned over. His eyes were filled with satisfaction as he kissed Jiang SE¡¯s lips gently.


    His shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his corbones at the cor. Below that was his firm muscles, which were faintly discernible. After their marriage, they were naturally more intimate than before.


    Jiang SE¡¯s legs were still weak. When he went downstairs, he took a lunchbox and studied it carefully in the kitchen. When he heard hering downstairs, he took out a box of washed strawberries from the refrigerator, removed the film, and bit into one. After confirming the sourness and sweetness, he fed one to Jiang se.


    She wrapped her arms around PEI Yi¡¯s waist and asked, ¡±


    ¡°How long more?¡±


    Both of them were not good at cooking, but he was still better. He was always willing to study and learn. In the future, after he finished his work in the Western nine states, he would be transferred back to the imperial capital. When the two lived together, he would have to cook.


    When he thought of this, his chest was filled with pride. She stood on her tiptoes and ced her chin on his shoulder. He turned his head and kissed her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be quick,¡±


    The food was half-finished, so he picked two boxes and rummaged around for an unopened pot, then steamed the food.


    To Jiang se, life after marriage and before marriage did not change much.


    PEI Yi¡¯s marriage leave was only for a month. He had already taken a break for a while before the wedding. After the wedding, he reluctantly returned to the Western nine provinces. Before he left, he even wanted to bring Jiang se along but was stopped by olddy PEI.


    The elders knew that the two of them were newlyweds, but Jiang se had her own things to do. Other than her career, she had to take on the responsibility of being the head of the PEI family after she married into them.


    The two-month leave that Xia Chaoqun had given Jiang se passed in the blink of an eye. At the beginning of January, just after New Year¡¯s Day, Jiang se broke away from her family and officially returned to work.


    Xia Chaoqun had already secured the endorsement deal for Melovin¡¯s skincare products and high-end custom-made clothing in France for Jiang se. Some of the details had already been settled. While Jiang se had been busy with her wedding for a year, Melovin¡¯s team had already revised the advertising proposal several times. Both parties had almost reached an agreement.


    Although she had taken the first step into the fashion industry when she was the spokesperson for fedarer¡¯s watch back then, there were many benefits for Jiang se to be able to sessfully clinch the endorsement for Melovin¡¯s haute couture wear this time.


    Last December, at the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ event, she had worn Melovin¡¯s custom-made dress in a unique style, which perfectly illustrated the sense of elegance and luxury, and had already made Melovin¡¯s senior executives very satisfied.


    When the film festival was broadcasted and Jiang se gave her speech, other than the eye-catching earrings and essories she wore that day, the gown she wore that night also became a hot topic in the fashion circle.


    Jiang SE¡¯s past endorsements had been effective for all to see. In addition to her special status, Melovin had made thorough arrangements for her. Xia Chaoqun also approved of the price she offered.


    Jiang se was already very familiar with the shooting of the advertisement. She had always been highly cooperative in her work, so the shooting of the advertisement was quick. Even though the workload was heavy, the promotional album for the gown was almostpleted after nearly half a month of shooting.


    In the hotel, Jiang se finally came to an end of her work. Chen Shan and Mo Anqi packed up her things, leaving Xia Chaoqun and Mo Anqi in the hotel room to talk to her. Beside them, the masseuse was tending to Jiang SE¡¯s hands. After the essential oil was rubbed off, a faint fragrance filled the air, making her feel refreshed.


    the rest is the filming of the skincare and cosmetic products.


    The team had been in France for nearly a month. It was almost mid-February, and themercial would be shot at the French Film Festival in early March.


    Jiang se had gained a lot from Melovin¡¯s endorsement this time. In addition to receiving many of Melovin¡¯s products, the gowns for the film festival were all sponsored by Melovin.


    Melovin¡¯s skin care concept has always been based on nts. This time, for the shooting of Melovin¡¯s main skin care series, Melovin¡¯s team is preparing to use rose petals as the theme.


    As Xia Chaoqun spoke, he showed Jiang se the advertising proposal that Melovin¡¯s team had created.


    the flower petals we ordered are here from the Nethends. The shooting time is set for next Monday. You just need to rest well for the next few days and take good care of yourself.


    Mo Anqi was holding the skincare products that Melovin had given her excitedly.


    Thanks to Jiang se, Melovin had sent over arge number of skincare products. She could not use all of them on her own, so she gave a lot to the staff around her and the members of her team. Mo Anqi was already used to such situations when she was with Jiang se. She had everything from perfumes and lipsticks to jewelry, handbags, and branded essories when she was with her.


    Melovin¡¯s skincare products were the most expensive in the country. Mo Anqi¡¯s sry was not low, but it still pained her to buy so many of them. She had received quite a lot of them, enough for her to use for half a year. She was in a good mood and joked, ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the biggest reason why I decided to retire when I was with Sese!¡±


    She waved the facial mask in her hand, opened it, and applied it on her face as she said, ¡±


    it tastes veryfortable. I tried itst night, and I absorbed it very quickly.


    Xia Chaoqun ignored her. After he was done with his business, he changed the topic, ¡±


    ¡°Tao cen also arrived in France a few days ago,¡±


    Although Tao cen had already left century Gxy, she was still in the industry. For someone like her, the slightest movement would attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    Mo Anqi stopped wiping her face. Jiang se looked up as well. It was not unusual for Tao cen to be in France. After all, the French Film Festival was about to begin. suspect, ¡± which the two of them had co-produced, would be exhibited at the French Film Festival to chase after the grand prize.


    Tao cen must have ced great importance on this award as well. Back then, both of their works were screened at the France Film Festival. In the end, they were both nominated, but neither of them was given the honor of ¡®Best Actress¡¯. It was a pity for Jiang se, but it should be the same for an ambitious person like Tao cen.


    However, even if she wanted toe to France, it shouldn¡¯t be at this time. There were still more than 20 days before the film festival officially started, and Huo Zhiming¡¯s team had yet to move.


    ¡°She¡¯s here so early?¡±


    Jiang se was rather curious. She could not help but ask, ¡± it looks like she¡¯s very determined to win this year¡¯s award.


    Xia Chaoqun nced at her. you still don¡¯t know? ¡±


    ¡°What do I know?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun lowered his head and took a sip of the coffee in front of him. Her eyes were cold and her tone was t. However, the words that came out of her mouth were like a bomb, ¡±


    Huo Zhiming took ¡®the suspect¡¯ to the France Film Festival this year and was in the Best Female Lead selection. she paused for a moment and raised her head. She stuck out her tongue and slowly licked the water off her lips. your and Tao cen¡¯s names were written on it.


    In other words, regardless of what Tao cen and other movie fans in China who had known about ¡± suspect ¡± in the early stages were thinking, and regardless of whether Tao cen had firmly believed that Jiang se would be the Supporting Actress when he first epted the role, the situation had been reversed.


    In the initial setting of the script, Tao cen¡¯s role as Shen xueran was the main character. Jiang SE¡¯s role as Su Yi was just a supporting character to bring out the fearless side of her character.


    However, as the filming progressed, Jiang se had practically turned the tables on her. She had the upper hand and even suppressed Tao cen.


    No matter what the public thought, no matter whether some movie fans and the media thought that Tao cen was the main character of the movie, in Huo Zhiming¡¯s heart, it was obvious that Su Yi¡¯s role as Jiang se was not inferior to Shen xuanran¡¯s role as Tao cen.


    This situation was extremely embarrassing for Tao cen.


    She was apetitive person. On the day of Elysees ¡®new carunch, in order to alleviate the embarrassment of Mrs. Zhou standing her up at thest minute, she had taken the initiative to reveal to the media that Jiang se would be acting as a supporting character in the movie ¡± criminal suspect ¡°. At that time, the movie had not even started filming, but it was already very popr.


    The concept of Tao cen as the main character and Jiang se as the secondary character had been deeply rooted in everyone¡¯s hearts. Even now, many movie fans who were looking forward to the scene where the two ¡®goddesses¡¯ fought each other believed that Jiang se was merely an important supporting character.


    The media had interviewed the crew and found out that she did not have as many scenes as Tao cen. If Huo Zhiming were to register his movie as the double female lead during the exhibition at the France Film Festival, it would probably cause another wave.


    It was no wonder Tao cen was so anxious after such a major incident.


    ...


    Jiang se was stunned for a moment, but she quickly regained her senses. When mo Anqi heard the good news, she was both delighted and wanted tough.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun nodded. Jiang se asked, ¡±


    ¡°How did sister Chaoqun know?¡±


    She gave a half-smile. She watched as the carer massaged Jiang SE¡¯s hand until it was almost done. After applying a thickyer of skin care products, she helped her put on a hand mask and shifted her other hand. Jiang se stared at her, silently urging her to continue with her gaze.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that Mr. Luo has invested in thepany?¡±


    Mr. Luo? ¡± mo Anqi asked doubtfully.


    Jiang se immediately understood what mo Anqi meant. Mo Anqi did not fully understand what she meant. She had a vague feeling that she had caught on to something, but she was still missing the final step.


    Xia Chaoqun had the intention to give her some advice. He exined, ¡±


    ¡°In many people¡¯s eyes, Mr. Luo¡¯s decision to invest in thepany was a disy of his loyalty to his friends.¡±


    The day Tao cen announced that she would be withdrawing from century Gxy, which had single-handedly made her famous, and that she would be setting up Space Phoenix Media, the timing was too coincidental. In the eyes of many people, it was inevitable that they would link her departure with Jiang SE¡¯s poprity.


    ...


    With Jiang SE¡¯s gradual rise, the confrontation between the two major stars of the century Gxy would inevitably lead to the distribution of resources andpetition.


    That year at the France Film Festival, the confrontation between ¡± demon ¡± and ¡± ident ¡± and thepetition for the score at the charity dinner held by ¡± times of glory ¡± had already revealed the clues. The subsequentpetition for the endorsement of Elysees and the vaguepetition for the role of chessley¡¯s film had shrouded the rtionship between the two with ayer of mystery.


    The release of ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ and Tao cen¡¯s Deration of Independence would make people think that she had left at this time because she had no other choice.


    She had been popr in Gxy century for many years. Now that she had ended up in such a state, some people would sympathize with her. They would then think that Jiang se was being aggressive because she was young.


    Of course, Luo Yin could use the contract as an excuse to force her to stay.


    However, the person who could make her stay might not be able to make her heart stay. Tao cen was determined to leave. Instead of falling out with her, it was better to go with the flow.


    He had agreed to her request to leave and even poached half of thepany¡¯s staff.


    Such a situation would prevent Tao cen from creating the illusion that he had been ¡®forced¡¯ to leave, and would also make people in the industry think that Luo Yin was magnanimous.


    Tao cen had taken away a group of people, but it did not have much of an impact on thepany. In fact, the parties that sided with her had already begun to show signs of it. Luo Yin had also been preparing for a long time. He had already marginalized these people as much as possible. It was not their turn to be involved in the truly important decisions.


    Although there was no way to stop them from taking away some of their connections, resources, and customer lists, century Gxy had tried to minimize the losses.


    Tao cen had to pay arge sum ofpensation for the breach of contract. She had earned a lot over the years, but the money to buy her freedom was still a huge blow to her.


    Later on, she wanted to set up apany and run it. She needed a sum of money to turn around. At this time, Luo Yin came out at the right time.


    In fact, no matter what the people outside said, business was business. Luo Yin was a businessman, after all, and he couldn¡¯t sacrifice himself for others.


    The amount of money he had taken out was exactly the amount Tao cen had used to redeem his freedom. By investing it in Tao cen¡¯spany, he had absolute authority and initiative. He continued his employer-employee rtionship with Tao cen in another way.


    after all, century Gxy spent a lot of effort to cultivate Tao cen. Luo Yin is an old fox. How could he just watch his money tree run away? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun revealed a smile. Tao cen was already rather intelligent. Having been in the industry for many years, she was well-versed in its workings and was doing very well. However, she had only just entered the game of capitalism. How could she possibly escape from Luo Yin¡¯s grasp?


    She thought that she was a fish that had be a dragon after crossing the Dragon Gate. From then on, she would be free and unfettered, no longer trapped in that pool. However, she did not know that leaving this shallow pool was just jumping into another deeper pool.


    Mr. Luo, you know very well that water flows to the bottom, and people go to the top. When their wings are hard, they will have to fly. She looked at mo Anqi and said, ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the celebrities who need to rely on thepany for their survival, but it¡¯ll be troublesome for ambitious and capable people like Tao cen to fly. If you want to control them now, you can¡¯t just suppress them. Instead, you have to change your method and keep them in your hands.¡±


    Agreeing to Tao cen¡¯s request to leave with his men was the first step. He had fulfilled his friendship and sold a favor. If this were to be said to the outside world, who wouldn¡¯t praise Luo Yin¡¯s heart?


    But in reality? Tao cen had paid a heavy price to redeem himself and set up apany, but he was still being controlled by Luo Yin.


    The money from the capital injection was the money she had spent to redeem herself. Luo Yin was the major shareholder of thepany and had the right to interfere with her decisions.

 Chapter 658

    658 Control


    to put it simply, Mr. Luo can still get a share of every cent Tao cen earns, and he gets quite a lot. Tao cen is just working for Mr. Luo in another form.


    Xia Chaoqun knocked on the table.


    on arger scale, Mr. Luo¡¯s shares are enough for him to interfere with Tao cen¡¯s decisions and thepany¡¯s direction. When you and Tao cenpete for resources, he has the absolute advantage to suppress Tao cen and secure your position as the top female star in China!


    Tao cen¡¯spany was small. The most important thing was still century Gxy. This was Luo Yin¡¯s Foundation. He made a big move that day. Tao cen thought that she was out of the game and was an outsider, but he did not know that she was still in the game. She was just in a different direction and was still controlled by the person ying the game.


    In the eyes of businessmen, feelings were allowed, but they had toe after benefits.


    Luo Yin was like a ginger. He was old but spicier. He had already calcted every step of Tao cen¡¯s n. However, he did not know if Tao cen had reacted by now. Perhaps she had always known about these things. Her departure, including Luo Yin¡¯s investment, was most likely a request to terminate the contract in advance.


    But no matter what, when she was in century Gxy, due to their many years of friendship, Luo Yin could not say much. Her position in thepany was special, and the team that sided with her had already affected a certain part of thepany¡¯s decision making.


    Now that he had left, many things were much easier to do.


    Mo Anqi¡¯s jaw dropped as she listened to Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words. It took her a long time toe back to her senses. She finally understood why Xia Chaoqun was the first to know about Tao cen¡¯s movements.


    The sky was high and the sea was wide. Tao cen thought that she had grown wings and flown away, but in reality, she was still in Luo Yin¡¯s control.


    Mo Anqi shuddered. It was only now that she truly realized how terrifying capital was. The schemes and methods of the big bosses in the business world were not something that Tao cen could touch.


    Mr. Luo, you know very well that celebrities live in a colorful world. Apuse and flowers can easily make them lose themselves and forget how much they originally were.


    Especially for a female star like Tao cen, who did notck fame, works, poprity, and exposure, it was only a matter of time before she left after her contract expired.


    However, thepany had spent so much money and resources on that day to train an unknown girl to be one of the top a-listers in China today. The effort they had put in was also uncountable. How could Luo Yin be willing to let her go if he didn¡¯t make full use of her value?


    It was fine if mo Anqi had never thought about these questions before, but now that Xia Chaoqun had pointed them out, she felt her whole body go numb.


    She recalled Jiang SE¡¯s choice that waspletely different from Tao cen¡¯s. Back then, she had signed a contract with century Gxy because of her close rtionship with Chang Yuhu. She was willing to lower her share of the profits and limit the contract to a short time.


    In the few years that he had been in the industry, he had not been greedy for more resources and preferred quality over quantity. He had built up his reputation.


    He was also extremely lucky to grasp the key female lead selection in ¡°God¡¯s salvation,¡± and his status rose again and again. Finally, he had the confidence and qualifications to negotiate with Luo Yin.


    In herpetitive rtionship with Tao cen, she fought steadily. Even when thepany suppressed her and asked her to y a supporting role in Tao cen¡¯s movie, ¡± suspect, ¡± when the two were at the fiercest, she swallowed her anger and agreed. When her contract expired, she did not leave thepany to start a new kitchen stove out of impulse. Instead, she eventually fought for the century Gxy contract and stayed in thepany.


    On the contrary, Tao cen had left happily that day and formed his own faction. He seemed to have heaved a sigh of relief. He felt good, but he had fallen into another embarrassing state. He still could not escape from Luo Yin¡¯s control.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like Tao cen in the past,¡±


    Mo Anqi mumbled to herself. She did not like Tao cen. After returning from Japan, mo Anqi¡¯s first domestic job was to stay by Jiang SE¡¯s side as her assistant. She had been with Jiang se for as many years as Jiang se had been in the industry.


    The two of them were very close. In name, they were employer and employee, but in reality, they were as close as sisters. The things that Tao cen had done to Jiang se in the past had left a very bad impression on mo Anqi.


    ¡°But why do I feel that she¡¯s a little pitiful now?¡±


    The corners of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a smile that sent chills down mo Anqi¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Which part of me is pitiful?¡±


    Mr. Luo, please ... just as mo Anqi started to speak, Xia Chaoqun said, ¡±


    ¡°For Mr. Luo to be able to start from scratch and earn such a family business, it¡¯s not enough to just have a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart.¡±


    She said indifferently, ¡±


    there are many artistes in century Gxy. To be able to enter this industry, most of them have good looks.


    There was never a shortage of young and beautiful girls in this industry, but how did Tao cen stand out from such a group of people at that time?


    Other than the fact that she had good qualities, was full of ambition, and had Xia Chaoqun¡¯s help, thepany also had arge number of resources that were willing to pave the way for such an outstanding girl.


    However, thepany¡¯s sacrifice was not to nurture her wings and feed her ambition, but to get more returns from her.


    ¡°There are rules in the circle.¡± Tao cen could also choose to stay in thepany obediently,plete his contract, and leave this ce. Naturally, he would no longer be bound by thepany and manipted by the capital.


    However, her ambition and self-esteem wouldn¡¯t allow her to do so. If she still insisted on barging into the Bureau, she would inevitably be manipted by others.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this to let your imagination run wild.¡± Xia Chaoqun frowned. you¡¯ve been working for Sese for many years and you¡¯ve always been receiving an assistant¡¯s sry. Don¡¯t you have any thoughts of raising it? ¡±


    A few hundred thousand Yuan a year was not a small amount, but mo Anqi¡¯s sry had been at its peak ever since she entered the industry.


    She had been by Xia Chaoqun¡¯s side for many years and had learned a lot. She had also seen a lot. Xia Chaoqun had the intention to guide her, to help her improve.


    Now that Jiang SE¡¯s status had changed, there would be even more people around her to take care of her matters in the future. If mo Anqi continued to be an ordinary assistant, she would remain ordinary for the rest of her life. It would be difficult for her to make a name for herself, and there would always be people who came after her.


    After Xia Chaoqun said this, mo Anqi, who was applying a face mask, was taken aback. She didn¡¯t say a word, but a thoughtful look appeared on her face.


    She could not be bothered with mo Anqi anymore and continued, ¡±


    ¡°Tao cen is at a slight disadvantage at this time.¡±


    In fact, she should have felt that something was amiss a long time ago. She had announced the establishment of thepany at a perfect time. She had originally wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to increase traffic and suppress ¡°the salvation of God ¡°, which had just won the best film of the century award. This would affect the box office and lead the public¡¯s opinion.


    However, in the end, they failed. The news of the newpany¡¯s establishment was eventually dispersed by wave after wave of public opinion. In the end, many people reacted to the fact that when Tao cen left century Gxy to set up a newpany, things were already like yesterday¡¯s flowers. It was difficult to make any waves.


    Regardless of whether Tao Cencheng admitted it or not, she and Jiang se had already decided who was the better one in terms of attracting traffic.


    Now, a stubborn old man like Huo Zhiming had brought ¡°the suspect¡± to a film Festival in France and signed up for two female leads. This was very embarrassing for Tao cen. It would easily remind the media and fans of the movie she had personally admitted in ¡°the suspect¡± years ago. She was the female lead and Jiang se had acted in concert with her.


    If the media got hold of her, she might be the biggestughingstock ever since she started her career. After all, Jiang SE¡¯s fans were not to be trifled with.


    It had not been easy for Tao cen to maintain her current image all these years. She knew how much restraint she needed. Tao cen was well aware that once she was ridiculed by the public, it would be a blow to her image. It was very likely that many people would follow suit and criticize her. This would then cause some luxury brands that could have contacted her and examined her for many years to back down.


    Before Xia Chaoqun could finish his sentence, mo Anqi continued, ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she had to think of a way to divert the public¡¯s attention.¡±


    Her answer was just so-so and didn¡¯t seem outstanding, but fortunately, Xia Chaoqun didn¡¯t criticize her harshly and merely nodded his head.


    she¡¯s already agreed to take over ning zhanping¡¯s new movie,¡¯rebirth in fire¡¯, and use it as her first important work after leaving century Gxy.


    When Jiang se heard this, she could not help but feel curious.


    ...


    it¡¯s not Tao cen¡¯s first time working with director ning. It¡¯s going to be the first hit after thepany¡¯s opening. What¡¯s so special about ¡®fiery rebirth¡¯? ¡±


    Xia Chaoqun hummed in acknowledgment. Clearly, he had confirmed Jiang SE¡¯s guess.


    ¡°In this movie, Tao cen had some nude scenes.¡±


    This was the first time she had dedicated herself to art since she started her career, so she was sure to attract a lot of attention from her fans.


    Jiang se stopped asking.


    After a few days of rest, the fresh roses Melovin¡¯s team had ordered from the Nethends were delivered. Jiang se began the second round of filming untilte February. After the filming was over, Huo Zhiming¡¯s team finally took ¡± suspect ¡± and headed to France.


    Not only did the domestic audience pay a lot of attention to the movie, but manyizens abroad were also paying attention to it.


    the suspect ¡± was Jiang SE¡¯s next new work after ¡± God¡¯s redemption. back then, ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡± broke many records with a global box office of 3.3 billion.


    That year belonged to ¡®the salvation of God¡¯. Box office sales all over the country showed an extremely good trend after¡¯ the salvation of God ¡®was released, attracting arge wave of people to watch the movie.


    Even though more than a year had passed, the Grand asion at that time still remained in the hearts of manyizens.


    In theter stages, after God¡¯s salvation was taken down from screening, the audience¡¯s enthusiasm for the movie faded, which caused the box office to perform badly at that time, with a huge drop.


    ...


    With ¡°God¡¯s salvation¡± as a box office legend and the ¡°centuries-old filmmaker ¡°¡®s recognition, many people thought that this movie would be the peak of Jiang SE¡¯s acting career and that it would be difficult to break through.


    Now that she had been away for more than a year, it was inevitable that her new work would attract the attention andparison of many film fans at home and abroad.


    ¡°She¡¯s too young.¡±


    Shu Peien was deeply worried. He was a little worried for Jiang se.


    Actually, Shu Peien did not think it was a good thing for Jiang se to be too famous at her age.


    At this moment, Jiang se had spent more than eight years to reach the level that Tao cen had reached in more than ten years. She had achieved a great breakthrough in each of her movies. This caused the audience¡¯s expectations of her to increase.


    In Jiang SE¡¯s movies, people would be even more critical and demanding when it came to acting and plot.


    Being in the vanity Fair meant that Jiang se was at the center of the whirlpool. Before her, there was a godly work like ¡± God¡¯s redemption ¡± that was difficult to break through in terms of box office sales and public praise. After that, her marriage was in the public eye.


    It was an honor to marry into the PEI family, but at the same time, it also meant that the audience, both domestic and foreign, would have higher standards and stricter requirements for her.


    If there was any problem with her performance in ¡± suspect, ¡± in the past, people would use the excuse that she was too young and was let down by her beauty as an excuse. But now, if there was any problem, it might lead to ridicule and ridicule from the public.


    The slogan of this movie, with Tao cen as the main character and her as the supporting character, was already very eye-catching. However, Huo Zhiming did not y by the rules. When he submitted the application, he put Jiang SE¡¯s name in the female lead column instead of the supporting female character. This pushed Jiang se to the forefront of the public¡¯s attention. When the time came, all the attention would probably be focused on her.


    She had be famous too quickly, and her works had always been there, but it didn¡¯t mean that her mental age had caught up. Shu Peien was really afraid that she couldn¡¯t bear such pressure, and then a rare good seedling would be destroyed just like that.


    When he was on the phone with cui Zhangcheng, Shu Peien brought up the hidden worry in his heart.


    ¡°Huo Zhiming¡¯s style is too difficult to grasp.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, cui Zhangcheng asked hesitantly, ¡±


    ¡°Is Huo Zhiming trying to push all the me to Jiang se by doing this?¡±


    In recent years, the reputation of his works was not very good, and the box office was not good either. It had almost reached the point where the actors who were slightly famous and had a strong appeal were not willing to work with him. Investors were also unwilling to spend money on him. It could be said that the reputation and prestige that he had umted in the early years had been almost destroyed by Huo Zhiming in recent years.


    When Shu Peien heard this, he instinctively shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Since they were all in the same circle, Shu Peien had some understanding of Huo Zhiming¡¯s character.


    She knew that the old man was stubborn and upright. He would not resort to such underhanded tricks. There were two reasons why he had filled in Jiang SE¡¯s name as the female lead during the registration.


    Firstly, although the movie was initially announced to have Tao cen as the main character and Jiang se as the supporting character, it was actually just a gimmick. The real movie was supposed to have two female leads.


    The second reason was that before the filming began, it was just as the rumors had said. Tao cen was the main character and Jiang se was the secondary character. However, during the filming process, Huo Zhiming gradually increased Jiang SE¡¯s scenes and eventually made her the main character.


    In Shu Peien¡¯s opinion, thetter was more likely. Huo Zhiming was famous in the industry for being unstable.


    Other directors didn¡¯t dare to change the script again and again in the middle of the shooting and make great efforts in the post-editing process to change the film into a story that waspletely different from the original setting. However, it was entirely possible for Huo Zhiming to do so, and he had a previous record before.


    Many years ago, when Huo Zhiming¡¯s films were still pretty good and he maintained his own style, producing refreshing films, shupeien was not anxious for Jiang se. In fact, he even thought highly of thebination of a stubborn old man and a serious actress like Jiang se.


    However, after watching a few of Huo Zhiming¡¯s movies, although he still had the ability to control the camera, the movie had lost the soul of the story and was only left with an empty shell. The actors and actors, the actors and the director, and the camera had all been separated. The story was in a mess, and in the end, it made people feel embarrassed. It was inevitable that Huo Zhiming¡¯s infamy on his head would increase.

 Chapter 659

    659 Crime


    What Shu Peien was afraid of was the scene of Tao cen¡¯s ¡± ident ¡± at the France Film Festival many years ago.


    There was nothing to nitpick about Tao cen¡¯s performance back then. However, due to her status, the audience¡¯s expectations of her were much higher than Jiang SE¡¯s.


    Therefore, when ¡± the unexpected ¡± and ¡± demon ¡± werepeting for the same role, all the audience members, including Shu Peien, unanimously agreed that Jiang SE¡¯s performance back then was more stunning than Tao cen¡¯s, who had acted in an ordinary manner.


    The tables had turned, and Jiang se was the one who had suffered the same losses as Tao cen.


    If Jiang se had put in a lot of effort in her previous works, she would have to put in a lot of effort for this one. Perhaps, she would be able to meet the audience¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Cui Zhangcheng heard shupeien talking endlessly about the movie, so he stopped him in time and asked about his health. Anyway, the movie¡¯s good and bad could always be determined after it was released.


    This year, the media paid more attention to Jiang se than in previous years.


    The limelight for ¡®the salvation of God¡¯ was still there, and she still had her marriage to ask about. The media that wanted to interview her had been making appointments.


    On the day of the opening ceremony of the France Film Festival, Jiang se, Tao cen, and Huo Zhiming appeared in the media¡¯s sight.


    Tao cen¡¯s long, wavy hair was pushed to one side. She was wearing a ck strapless dress. Her skin was fair and her red lips were striking. She had a cold, mature, and sexy allure.


    Jiang se, on the other hand, was wearing a Lotus Pink gown that perfectly showed off her slender figure.


    The two of them had arrived in France at the same time for the past few days. Although they stayed in the same hotel, they didn¡¯t have much time to meet each other. Most of the time, they were busy with their own things.


    The moment Jiang se appeared, the cameras of the media from all over the world who had rushed to participate in the film festival focused on her. Tao cen¡¯s assistant looked a little embarrassed.


    Some of the local media quickly took a few photos of Tao cen and turned their cameras away.


    Tao cen¡¯s expression was indifferent to such a scene, as if he was not angry.


    Jiang SE¡¯s gaze met hers from a distance. She shed a faint smile and nodded at Tao cen. She returned the smile. Then, she waved at the reporters and naturally turned her head away.


    Compared to the resentment on her assistant¡¯s face, Tao cen¡¯s reaction was naturally much more magnanimous.


    Jiang se epted a fewst-minute interviews from a few media reporters. When the topic of the movie was brought up, it was inevitable that they would ask about her husband. She briefly answered all of them.


    Shupeien had already chosen the location for ¡®suspect¡¯ online. Due to his health, he didn¡¯t have many movies to watch during this trip to the film festival.


    On the current movie list, other than ¡®the suspect¡¯ and the works of a few famous directors, which he had marked as a must-watch, the rest of the movies would be released after the post-production reviews were out.


    When he entered the movie pce, he also saw the film crew surrounded by the media.


    Initially, Shu Peien had wanted to chat with Jiang se. However, when he saw this scene, he put his hand into his pocket and waited for a while. The number of people around Jiang se had increased. He was stunned for a moment and could only give up on the idea of greeting her.


    He looked at the time. There was still half an hour before the broadcast of ¡®suspect¡¯, which he had chosen himself. He took out his phone and took a picture of Jiang se being surrounded by reporters. After some thought, he sent the picture to his wife¡¯s phone and said jokingly, ¡± four years ago, I still remember the French Film Festival. Zhao rang brought Jiang se and the others to France with ¡®demon.¡¯


    At that time, Jiang se was not very famous yet. Liu Ye was the most famous among them. He was well-known to some of the foreign media because he had filmed Zhang Jingan¡¯s ¡°rescue mission ¡°.


    But even so, the treatment ¡°demon¡± received at the beginning of the game was still slightly shabby.


    Shu Peien still remembered that he had originally wanted to watch Tao cen¡¯s movie at that time, but he had identally stumbled into the theater of ¡®the demon¡¯.


    He hadn¡¯t booked a ticket in advance, but ¡®demon¡¯ wasn¡¯t that well known back then, so there was no need to book a ticket in advance. The theater was still empty. When he entered, there were a few foreign reporters who entered the theater, looking like they were getting ready to rest.


    Back then, Jiang se had been rather young and inexperienced. When she was outside the theater with the film crew, not many people even greeted her, let alone interviewing her.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the theater for ¡®the demon¡¯ waspletely deserted. After shupeien came out of the movie, he could even chat with her casually.


    It was not like how it was now. In just a few years, people were already lining up to speak to Jiang se and interview her.


    He smiled and rubbed his hands together. He was happy for Jiang se.


    Now that she was famous, she was naturally different from the cold shoulder she had been in the past.


    Shu Peien turned around to leave. Jiang se was in the midst of her interview when she vaguely saw someone familiar through the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She apologized and gave an apologetic smile to the reporters who came to wee her. She pushed through the crowd and saw Shu Peien who was about to leave.


    ¡°Teacher Shu.¡±


    She called out in Chinese. Shu Peien didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to find him in the middle of this group of people. He thought that he had misheard her call earlier.


    To his surprise, Jiang se called out, ¡±


    ¡°Teacher Shu.¡±


    This time, Shu Peien had indeed heard her. He turned around and saw Jiang se talking to the media in English. After she sent the reporters away, she walked toward him.


    She was still tidying her clothes when a few assistants stopped the media who wanted to follow her.


    ¡°I thought I was mistaken. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you.¡±


    Jiang se was indeed surprised to see Shu Peien here. She had met him a few times before. When her movies were released in the past few years, Shu Peien had written reviews for her and praised her a lot.


    ¡°I just came in, and I just happened to see you.¡± Shu Peien chuckled. I wanted to say hello, but I saw that you were quite busy. I was just about to leave, but I didn¡¯t expect you to see me.


    Jiang se nodded. There were many people here, and there were even reporters from the media in the distance. It was not a good ce to talk. When the two of them entered the film Pce, Jiang se nced at shupeien.


    ¡°I thought I had the wrong person at first. Are you feeling better?¡±


    This circle was very small, and as long as one paid a little attention, they would be able to find out anything.


    At the beginning of the year, there had been news that shupeien was not feeling well. At that time, some people in the industry had spread the news that shupeien was very likely to retire and might not be able to attend the France Film Festival this year.


    In fact, Shu Peien had been in a semi-retired state for the past few years. He didn¡¯t write many film reviews, and his special columns were mostly in the form of special invitations.


    However, no matter how few movie reviews he had, he had watched every one of Jiang SE¡¯s movies that had been released in the past few years.


    Therefore, when news that Shu Peien was not feeling well and might have to leave the industry came out this year, the first person that came to mind was Jiang se.


    Everyone knew that ¡± suspect ¡°, which Jiang se and Tao cen acted in, would be released in March this year. This movie had an uncertain element like Huo Zhiming. On top of that, it had Jiang se and Tao cen as its cast. It was highly anticipated.


    ...


    The film had not even been released yet, but the public was already looking forward to it.


    He was Jiang SE¡¯s ¡®fan¡¯. In the past, when Jiang se released a new work, everyone thought that it was only natural for him to write a film review of her new work. This year, news of Shu Peien¡¯s retirement came out. Everyone was guessing whether he would continue writing Jiang SE¡¯s new work.


    After all, Jiang se and Tao cen had a scene in ¡± a suspect ¡± where they had to act against each other. If Shu Peien wanted to write a film review, it was inevitable that he would mention the performance of the two female celebrities in the film. If he was not careful, he might offend either of them.


    He might use his physical difort as an excuse to give up on writing a film review for ¡®suspect¡¯ this year.


    ¡°Much better,¡± Shupeien had also heard of the rumors on the inte. Many people had made spections, and some had even posted bets.


    Jiang SE¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. Shu Peien smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t set too many goals for this trip to France, so it¡¯s not tiring.¡± When he said this, he asked Jiang se, ¡±


    I heard that when Mr. Huo was reporting for ¡®suspect,¡¯ both your and Tao cen¡¯s names were on the female lead list.


    This kind of news was no longer considered a secret in the industry. Almost everyone who was not out of touch with the news knew about it. Shu Peien had always thought highly of Jiang se, so he would pay more attention to her news. It was not surprising that he knew about this.


    Jiang se was also very calm.


    ¡°I did hear that.¡±


    ...


    He coughed and took out a thermos from his pocket. He took two sips of water and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    Jiang se shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    Her words were quite interesting. Shu Peien pondered whether her ¡®I¡¯m not sure¡¯ was because she was nervous about his performance in ¡®suspect¡¯ or because she missed out on the grand prize in the previous two seasons.


    At this point, Shu Peien was actually a little emotional.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t good at acting or that she didn¡¯t have the ability to pick a good script. In fact, Shu Peien had thought that the previous two films were very good.


    However, she would either lose to the invisible rules and regtions or help the director and the crew. Up to this point, Jiang se had been in the industry for quite some time. She had produced many works and even won some awards.


    Putting the domestic awards aside, the truly meaningful international award,¡¯centuries-old filmmaker¡¯, was won by¡¯ the salvation of God¡¯. It even won the best film Award, but she didn¡¯t get any proof of her acting skills.


    In ¡± demon, ¡± she was so thin that she lost her shape. She gave up her image to challenge the role of a mother who had lost her daughter, but this did not change everyone¡¯s impression of her-she was unparalleled beauty.


    If such abel was attached to anyone, it would be worth being happy about. But when it was attached to an excellent actor, it seemed a little helpless.


    a suspect ¡± had not been released yet. The public¡¯s impression of the two female leads was more inclined to Tao cen¡¯s acting skills, while Jiang SE¡¯s was more pleasing to the eye.


    Even though everyone knew that she was good at acting, her first impression was still mostly of her beauty.


    What do you think of your performance in ¡®suspect¡¯? ¡±


    Shu Peien actually hoped that she could win an award to prove that, in addition to her box office appeal and beautiful face, she also had memorable acting skills.


    Sheughed, ¡±


    ¡°I should leave this for you to judge. After all, you¡¯re the professional film critic, not me.¡±


    She lowered her head, and her slender neck was like a Swan¡¯s. Her posture and smile were quite pleasing to the eye, almost reaching the level of a textbook etiquette model. There was a gentle feeling in her eyes, and she didn¡¯t show any domineering attitude because she was the center of attention earlier. She also didn¡¯t show any displeasure because of Shu Peien¡¯s slightly ¡®doubtful¡¯ attitude.


    It was as if the two of them were just talking about a very light topic. She didn¡¯t seem to notice the public¡¯s attention on her new work after the movie ¡± the salvation of God.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done my best during the filming.¡±


    When she finished speaking, Chen Shan and the other two rushed in. When they saw Jiang se, they heaved a sigh of relief and went up to greet Shu Peien.


    Mo Anqi stayed outside to fend off the reporters. These people did not reveal anything when they saw Jiang se. It was likely that they would not let her go easily. After Xia Chaoqun said that he wanted to train her, mo Anqi had also consciously cultivated her own abilities in this area.


    Having gotten the answer he wanted, Shu Peien looked at his watch. suspect ¡± would be screening in about ten minutes. Hence, he did not want to disturb Jiang se and her two assistants. He quickly bade them farewell and left.


    Due to Jiang SE¡¯s poprity, ¡± the suspect ¡± attracted a lot of attention among the other films that were exhibited at the film festival this time. The screening room was not the same as it had been in the past. Shu Peien found it very quickly. When he entered the theater, there were still five to six minutes before the movie would be screened.


    At this moment, therge theater that could amodate 300 people was almost 90% full. Other than some Asian faces, most of the foreign media were there as well. Clearly, they were there for Jiang se.


    When shupeien sat down, more people came in one after another. Some of them whispered, and the names of ¡®Jiang se¡¯ and ¡®censare¡¯ were mixed in. It was only two minutes before the show started that the lights in the hall were turned off, and the voices stopped.


    In thest row of the theater, Huo Zhiming and the crew sat in the corner.


    They had swiped their cards to enter after the lights were out. They did not attract any attention. Even the media personnel sitting in the back row did not notice that Jiang se, whom they had been discussing, had entered.


    Before the movie began, shupeien had already checked the time several times. At thest second of the countdown, the screen went ck, and ¡®suspect¡¯ finally officially started screening.


    The screen lit up. In amunication room, a few staff members were sorting out the letters. After sorting them out, a chubby man in his fifties picked up one of them and frowned.


    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t have a name, it only says¡± for head Captain Wangjin.¡±¡± He scratched his head. isn¡¯t this situation a little strange? How many letters like this have you received in this period of time?¡±


    He grabbed the letter and flipped it over. There was no recipient¡¯s name or sender¡¯s information on it. The recipient¡¯s address was the Wangjin head team, and the telephone number was still the Office Phone Number.


    The person who spoke bent down and pulled open the drawer, taking out several simr letters from inside. This was a prank, but after sending so many letters in a row, shouldn¡¯t there be an end to it?

 Chapter 660

    660 Chapter 660 suspicion


    The people in the reception room discussed for a while. The person who picked up the letters put away the letters and prepared to go to the various departments in the Army to ask if there was any careless policeman who left the chief¡¯s address and phone number but forgot to write his name.


    The movie¡¯s color palette was on the cold side, and the gloominess of the silence had already been visually ¡®injected¡¯ into the audience¡¯s first impression. From the opening, it was already a good start, and the quality of the movie had been improved.


    When Shu Peien saw this, his originally anxious heart had already returned to its original ce.


    suspect ¡± had already started the momentum from the beginning. Some suspicious points were exposed at the beginning without hiding or hiding anything. It could already be seen that Huo Zhiming was in his peak state in the early years. This caused Shu Peien¡¯s expectations for this movie to be much higher.


    Tao cen sat beside Huo Zhiming. She had been with the crew the entire time when the movie was being filmed. She knew very well what she had done and what the movie was about.


    This scene was also shot with her own eyes, but when these small scenes were strung together, she had never seen the film.


    The man on the screen was holding a letter and asking around if anyone had not received any letters recently. Everyone shook their heads when he asked. When he asked about the criminal investigation team, everyone kept shaking their heads. The man took a stack of letters and turned to leave, muttering to himself, ¡±


    ¡°It seems like a prank.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a slightly serious female voice was heard, ¡±


    ¡°What ¡®prank¡¯?¡±


    When Shu Peien heard Tao cen¡¯s voice, his spirit was lifted. He subconsciously changed his sitting position and stared at the screen.


    Tao cen¡¯s Foundation in her lines was very good. Proper pronunciation and enunciation were the most basic homework. Most importantly, the pitch of her lines followed the character. She had not even appeared in person, but just her one sentence was enough to make people¡¯s imagination run wild.


    He could almost picture the person¡¯s personality in his mind. He had a serious face, a woman¡¯s gentleness, but more of the dignity and righteousness of a police officer.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the person holding the letter trembled. It was obvious that he had not seen the person who hade and had already recognized the voice. A slightly ttering smile appeared on his face as he turned around and said, ¡±


    ¡°Captain Shen, you¡¯re here.¡±


    The camera followed the man¡¯s gaze andnded on Shen xunran who was behind him. Her long hair was split in the middle and tied into a bun, revealing her fair and beautiful face.


    Under the sunlight, her skin was slightly pale, her cheeks were thin, and her lips were tightly pursed, making her look a little serious.


    The camera gave her face a close-up, allowing the audience to see her eyes. They were not pure ck, but a little light brown. It was as if she could see through people¡¯s hearts with one look, making people subconsciously lower their heads in front of her.


    ¡°What ¡®prank¡¯?¡±


    She asked again, and the man holding the letter said, ¡±


    it¡¯s like this. Recently, the reception office has been receiving several anonymous letters one after another. I asked around, and everyone said that they weren¡¯t their own. I¡¯m guessing that this is a prank, so I¡¯m going to deal with itter.


    Shen xunran was a legend in the Wangjin head office. After she graduated from Police School, she entered the police force and made many outstanding achievements over the years.


    In her work, she was like a thunderp and always kept her word. She had keen observation skills and fearless courage.


    In terms of personality, she had the gentleness and meticulousness of a woman, but also the decisiveness of a man. Therefore, her shadow could be seen in all the major and serious cases in the team, and her subordinates were very convinced of her judgment.


    ¡°Prank?¡±


    Shen xuanran frowned after hearing the man¡¯s conclusion. She had a feeling that something was not right.


    She spread out her hands and gestured for the man to pass her a stack of letters.


    ¡°Alright, give it to me first. I¡¯ll think about itter.¡±


    There were a total of six letters with no sender¡¯s or recipient¡¯s signature. The earliest one had been received more than half a month ago. It was definitely not a coincidence to receive so many simr letters in such a short period of time.


    Although the people in themunication room thought it was a ¡®prank¡¯ at first, there were so many pranks and it was definitely rare for them to make it to the police station.


    Even if someone was bold enough to make such a joke with the police, it was not normal to have six letters in a row.


    Furthermore, this letter did not have a sender¡¯s address. Other than the recipient, there was no other information. Based on Shen xuanran¡¯s years of experience in solving cases, she felt that there was something strange about this.


    The letter was clearly for the head team of Wangjin. Since the name of the person was not written on it and it was obvious that it was sent to the police station, Shen xueran opened the letter after reporting to the higher-ups.


    As she had expected, the first letter she opened read was: There were still two months before Wu Chunhe¡¯s death!


    The information revealed in this short line of words made people shudder.


    The second, third, and fourth letters had the same content as the first one. The only difference was the timing of the notification.


    Someone wanted to kill Wu Chunhe and sent this ¡®death notice¡¯ to the police in the form of a countdown.


    What was this? This was a public provocation. This was arrogance and conceit to the extreme!


    As soon as the contents of the letter were announced, the entire Wangjin main team was in an uproar.


    Some peopleughed, while others taunted, thinking that the sender felt that life was too peaceful and wanted to find something to do.


    ¡°Who is Wu Chunhe? Wu Chunhe was president Wu! In Wangjin, who doesn¡¯t know about this ce?¡±


    In the main team, a group of people roared withughter. chief Wu¡¯s business has been doing well these past few years. I guess you¡¯ve offended too many people.


    Someone stood beside Shen xuanran and picked up a letter that Shen xuanran had opened. He smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°However, for such a Big Shot, he doesn¡¯tck bodyguards and guards. If I really want to kill him, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to do it sneakily. Now that they¡¯ve made such a big fuss, President Wu isn¡¯t stupid. How can they seed if they strengthen their defenses?¡±


    Shen xuanran frowned and did not speak. She felt that something was amiss.


    A ¡®murderer¡¯ who was about to kill someone had the audacity to announce his ¡®murder¡¯ n in the form of a letter or to the police. No matter how one looked at it, it was a little suspicious.


    Just as his colleague had said, once the ¡®death notice¡¯ was announced, Wu Chunhe had a lot of money. The government also valued entrepreneurs like him, so they would naturally give him some protection. The public would also pay more attention to this matter. The possibility of the ¡®murderer¡¯ behind this being sessful after the news was exposed was very low.


    Why would ¡®he¡¯ do this?


    Rationally, Shen xuanran shared the same opinion as her colleagues. They all believed that the writer was ¡®too stupid¡¯. It was very likely that the writer had taken revenge and yed a prank on others to vent his anger.


    However, Shen xuanran instinctively felt that there was a big problem.


    On the surface, the letter didn¡¯t reveal much information. The number of words in the letter itself was also controlled within a certain range, and the paper used was also cut out of ordinary A4 paper, so as not to leave any clues for the police as much as possible.


    The person who could do all this should be quite vignt and have a certain ability to resist detection. In contrast to ¡®his¡¯ seemingly ¡®rash¡¯ actions, there were contradictions in the details.


    However, the letter was not without ¡®ws¡¯. It was handwritten and the sender had deliberately hidden his personal information while leaving his own handwriting behind. Shen Xun ran felt that¡¯ he ¡®was provoking the police.


    ...


    She decided to investigate the origin of these letters.


    Although the paper had been cut and it was difficult to find the source, she still asked someone topare the handwriting to see if it was from the same person.


    Based on handwriting identification, one could determine if the writer was faking or copying the letter from the writing habits and handwriting characteristics.


    On the other hand, after Shen xuanran reported to her superior, she was ready to investigate whether Wu Chunhe had offended anyone recently.


    At this point, the atmosphere of the movie was already very strong, leaving behind many doubts and piquing people¡¯s interest.


    In contrast to the people in the cinema who had just been interested, Tao cen was distracted.


    She was a little anxious, but there was no reason for it. She was still resisting, unwilling to admit it.


    Huo Zhiming had used the scene to the extreme. With the cooperation of the actors, the story was told in an orderly manner. Compared with his works in recent years, it was simply a surprise.


    However, Tao cen could not remain calm. Up until now, the movie had given her the feeling that it was paving the way for the ¡®suspect¡¯ yed by Jiang se. She believed that she was not the only one in the cinema. Many people, like Tao cen, were feeling uneasy about the appearance of the ¡®suspect¡¯ behind the scenes. At the same time, they were also looking forward to it.


    Even before he appeared, his emotions had already been stirred up. Even Tao cen was not spared from falling into the ¡®trap¡¯ that Huo Zhiming had created. One could imagine how the other audience members who were watching the movie felt at that moment.


    After an in-depth investigation, the police found out that Wu Chunhe had offended many people.


    ...


    In his early years, he was a government official. After he resigned, his business failed at first. Then, Dongshan Mountain Rose again and he founded apany. Now, he had be the leader of the businessmen in Wangjin city. His family and business were big, and it was inevitable that many people were jealous of him.


    Shen xuanran looked at the file and listed a few people who had the deepest grudges with Wu Chunhe and were likely to take his life. One of them was a woman named ¡®Su Yi¡¯, who caught Shen xuanran¡¯s attention.


    Su Yi, ancestral home, No. 167, Qingshui Road, Chang Heng Street, Wangjin city. 28 this year.


    This woman, Su Yi, was born in Wangjin. Her encounter with Wu Chunhe came from her father.


    Back then, because of Wu Chunhe, her father had to bear a huge debt for no reason. In the end, he was unable to repay it and hung himself.


    The SU family was poor to begin with. After his father passed away, the pir of the family fell, and his brother was seriously ill and unable to be treated, so he also passed away.


    In order to pay off her debts, her mother worked day and night. In the end, she died of fatigue at home.


    Despite her family¡¯s financial situation at a young age, she did not fall from grace. Instead, her results were excellent, and she managed to get into the top University in China during her college entrance examination before leaving Wangjin.


    During her university days, she was also an influential person in the school. She had outstanding grades, was beautiful, and had outstanding abilities.


    These few words seemed to have summed up some of Su Yi¡¯s personality.


    After knowing that Shen xuanran was going to investigate Wu Chunhe¡¯s ¡®death notice¡¯ case, the head of the Wangjin unit asked for Su Yi¡¯s information from the imperial capital and sent it to Shen xuanran.


    ¡°Su Yi.¡±


    Shen xuanran frowned as she flipped through the file and mumbled the girl¡¯s name. Her eyes fell on the photo of Su Yi.


    This photo should have been taken when he was in school. Even though it was in the form of an ID photo, it could be seen that it had been taken for a few years, but it was still very outstanding.


    The girl in the photo had bright eyes and white teeth. She was smiling at the camera. This kind of ID photo was quite a test of the face. Most beautiful women might not be able to withstand the camera¡¯s criticism, but she looked beautiful in the photo. She was indeed worthy of the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ in the information.


    However, for some reason, even though the girl in the photo was smiling, the color of the photo had changed, perhaps because the photo was taken a long time ago. No matter how well-preserved the file was, Shen xuanran felt that her smile gave her goosebumps.


    She kept frowning as she wanted to see what was hidden in the girl¡¯s eyes. It could be said that Wu Chunhe had something to do with the death of her family. In fact, if there was anyone who hated Wu Chunhe so much that they wanted to kill him, it would be Su Yi.


    ¡°Get someone to scan this photo and Zoom in. Let me see Yingluo.¡±


    Su Yi had returned from his studies and was working in the capital city after graduation. From the location, she seemed to have been cleared of suspicion.


    ¡°Captain Shen, if you want to see her, why do you need to go through so much trouble?¡±


    The person who brought the documents overughed when he heard Shen xunran¡¯s words.


    we¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Su Yi ever since you gave us your orders. A week ago, he applied for leave from thepany and bought a ne ticket back to Wangjin. He said he was going to pay his respects to his parents and is now in Wangjin!


    The moment she said that, Shen xueran¡¯s expression changed.


    At this point, the movie finally got to the point.


    Seeing this, Shu Peien¡¯s interest was lifted.


    To be honest, Huo Zhiming¡¯s ability to control the camera was still there. The color tone, setting, and other details were all in service of the plot. But what Shu Peien couldn¡¯t figure out was that the plot of the movie didn¡¯t follow the conventional routine.


    In most criminal investigation movies, they would put the murder case at the forefront, and then use the silk to find the murderer. The audience would follow the police¡¯s footsteps and the camera to catch the real murderer.


    However, Huo Zhiming did the exact opposite. With a few ¡®death notices¡¯ that seemed to be true but not true, he put the most straightforward and unrecorded cases in front of the audience. The biggest suspect had been exposed from the beginning.


    When Shu Peien saw this, he looked at the time. So far, Huo Zhiming had a good grasp of the plot rhythm, but for suspense movies, the two biggest ¡®burdens¡¯ had been revealed by Huo Zhiming at this time. With more than 80 minutes left, how could he capture the hearts of the audience?

 Chapter 661

    661 Chapter 661-questioning


    Shen xuanran brought all the suspects to the police station and talked to them separately. Su Yi was thest one to be called.


    Before she arrived, it had been eight days since Shen xuanran received the ¡®death notice¡¯. This meant that based on the time stated in the¡¯ death notice¡¯, there were only 29 days left before Wu Chunhe¡¯s death.


    Shen xuanran was still reading the letters when she heard that Su Yi had arrived.


    The police officer who came to report the news blushed slightly. He was still young and had just graduated from the police academy.


    There was still a faint beard mark on his lips, and his eyes were flustered and at a loss.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shen xuanran frowned and scolded, ¡±


    ¡°Straighten your back and speak.¡±


    ¡°Captain Shen, Su Yi is here.¡±


    The police officer said softly. When he mentioned Su Yi, his voice was very soft, as if he was afraid of disturbing the person. His expression was clearly a little undted.


    Su Yi¡¯s information recorded her basic character and personality. Shen xuanran also had a rough idea of what she looked like from a photo of her id in University.


    However, after meeting her in person, she realized that there was a type of person in the world who would not be able to hold a camera.


    Her beauty could not be summarized by the simple ¡®beautiful¡¯ in the information.


    Many people in the main team turned to look at her. Even though they knew that she was a ¡®suspect¡¯, some people still poured a ss of water for her and ced it on the table beside her.


    White smoke slowly rose from the cup. She lowered her head and wore a coat that wrapped around her exquisite and delicate body. Her ck and smooth hair was loosely tied behind her head.


    A few strands of hair hung down from her cheeks, and one could see her long and curled eyshes, straight nose, perfect lips, and a slight smile. Even when she was expressionless, it gave people the illusion of a smile.


    Her hands were in her pockets, and she seemed out of ce in the office. Even thezy style of her body softened the slightly serious office.


    Shen xuanran started to suspect that she was the one who wanted to kill Wu Chunhe by sending the death notice.


    She looked beautiful and elegant, making it difficult for people to associate her with a cold-blooded murderer.


    Even if Shen xuanran knew that Su Yi was the most suspicious person.


    ¡°Su Yi?¡±


    Shen xuanran calmed herself down. She immediately came to her senses when she realized that she was wavering.


    Tao cen had handled this turn of events very well. The two beauties were different in age, charm, and temperament, but they were still pleasing to the eye. When they sat together, the visual enjoyment was indescribable.


    And Huo Zhiming happened to cleverly express the beauty of this scene to the extreme with the camera.


    Su Yi raised her head. At that moment, her eyes were a little out of focus and misty. At that moment, she gave off the feeling that she was defenseless. A sense of mncholy lingered in her heart, shocking Shen xunran.


    She understood how the police officer who came to report the incident felt. He was already very impressive from the side, but when he looked at her from the front, the lethality of his beauty was even deeper. Shen xuanran began to doubt her first theory again. Did this girl really want to kill Wu Chunhe and provoke the police?


    The mist in Su Yi¡¯s eyes slowly faded away. Those mncholy were well hidden in her clear eyes that were as calm as a Lake. She stood up.


    ¡°Officer Shen, you want to see me?¡±


    When she spoke, her voice was soft and her tone was slow, neither fast nor slow, like a spring breeze blowing in the face, making people¡¯s ears feel quitefortable.


    However, Shen xuanran did not know if it was because she had a preconceived notion, but she felt that there was a hint of yfulness in her tone. It was as if she was provoking, disdainful, and cold.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to know from you.¡±


    Shen xuanran sat down and stared at Su Yi. Her gaze was not urgent, but it made one feel pressured. There were many cunning criminals in the past who lost their cool and gave themselves away in her eyes.


    Outside the screen, Shu Peien and the audience in the theater could feel the pressure. There was no doubt about Tao cen¡¯s ability to control the scene. The Shen xuanran she yed didn¡¯t look strong on the outside, but she locked the strength that didn¡¯t lose to men in her thin body.


    In the face of Shen xueran¡¯s slightly overbearing words, Su Yi smiled gently and said, ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Her nonchnt attitude easily dissolved the pressure that Shen xuanran had been trying to give her.


    She did not know if she really did not notice the suspicion and vignce in Shen xunran¡¯s words, or if she had already heard it, but she did not take it to heart. When she sat down, she even reached out to pull at the corner of her clothes.


    The two of them didn¡¯t speak, and the scene was quite harmonious, but the feeling of a tense confrontation extended from inside the screen to outside, and even the audience in the venue was deeply affected.


    Shu Peien saw that the few Western audience members beside him, even if they didn¡¯t understand Chinese, could already feel that something was wrong from the subtitles and the performance between the two female leads. They subconsciously changed their sitting posture and even crossed their legs.


    It was one thing for Tao cen to have such an ability to lead the scene, but Jiang se was not inferior to her.


    In recent years in China, there were always good people or fans of both sides who wanted topare the acting skills of the two. This had caused many disputes.


    In most people¡¯s hearts, they felt that in recent years, Jiang se had surpassed Tao cen in terms of beauty and fame. Even if Tao cen¡¯s fans were not convinced, in the general environment, this was bing more and more obvious. There was no point in arguing about it.


    However, more people felt that Tao cen was slightly better than Jiang se in terms of acting skills.


    Even in recent years, Jiang se had left behind quite a few ssic on-screen characters. However, when people mentioned her, her beauty and fame always ranked above the characters.


    In addition, she was still too young, which only added to this feeling.


    Although Shu Peien had high hopes for Jiang se, he could not help but be affected by this preconceived notion. When he thought of Jiang se, his first concern was whether she could hold on.


    During ¡°demon,¡± they were worried that she would not be able to maintain the image of a ¡®mother¡¯ and that she would be crushed by Liu Ye¡¯s acting skills.


    During ¡®God¡¯s salvation¡¯, he was always afraid that her acting would be too obvious, so he kept a tight grip on her emotions from the beginning to the end.


    When Shu Peien heard that she had a scene with Tao cen in ¡°the suspect ¡°, he was still worried. In his heart, he always felt that Jiang se was a rising star in China. She had talent, was willing to work hard, and needed to be carefully protected. However, he had forgotten that she could possibly grow and improve rapidly through each and every work.


    Her scenes with Tao cen were really on par.


    The tension between the two ¡®experts¡¯ gave the audience a feeling of satisfaction. It made them subconsciously immerse themselves into the atmosphere of the movie. If they were too deeply immersed in the scene, it would be easier for them to understand the plot.


    She didn¡¯t ¡®lose¡¯. Compared to Tao cen¡¯s overbearing disy, she was like water, silently epassing, invisible, and colorless, but also seemed to have the power of dripping water prating a stone. Tao cen was faintly at a disadvantage, and Shu Peien had a¡¯ dumbfounded ¡®feeling that Tao cen¡¯s emotions were being controlled by her the moment they met.


    ¡°A month ago, our Wangjin team received a strange letter.¡±


    ...


    After Shen xuanran sat down, she went straight to the point and mentioned the contents of the ¡®death notice¡¯. As she spoke, her eyes were still scrutinizing Su Yi, trying to find a w in her expression.


    However, what disappointed her was that Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all when he heard her words. He didn¡¯t feel uneasy, proud, or resentful. He just calmly waited for her to continue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking up your information recently.¡±


    Shen xuanran¡¯s first attack had failed, so she changed her method to break through her defenses.


    ¡°Your family passed away a long time ago.¡±


    For a woman like Su Yi, other than the setbacks she had experienced when she was young, she had not received any special training. When faced with such a question, she would not be able to hide her instincts. When she heard Shen xuran mention her father, her gaze changed and revealed a hint of nostalgia.


    She was still smiling, but her brows were slightly drooping, giving off a mncholic aura that made people want to love her. She nodded,


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me?¡±


    Shen xuanran had touched her sore spot. Even the most cultured person would be angry.


    If she were to frown unhappily or even lose her temper, Shen xuanran would feel that it was much more normal. However, she only nodded her head once and turned her face away before she could say anything.


    ...


    ¡°My father Yingluo¡±


    She paused for a moment.


    Her delicate jawline was smooth, and when she came out to meet the guests, she had put on light makeup, and the fine hair on her skin could be seen clearly.


    She had taken good care of herself. Her pores were fine, her skin was smooth, and her neck was long and slender. From the details, one could tell that she was a particr woman. However, when Shen xuanran sniffed, she seemed to have discovered something.


    my mother was still pregnant. She was hired by a rtive and got infected by the newly renovated office. When my brother was born, he already had a serious problem.


    There was a kind of sadness in her beautiful Phoenix eyes. She spoke of this past in a soft voice, so slow that it made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°My family isn¡¯t very wealthy, but we have a good rtionship.¡±


    She said those words with a deeper meaning and looked at Shen xueran with a smile. Shen xueran had kept those words in mind when she heard her.


    my father has been worried about the medical fees for his brother because of this.


    Su Yi quickly got to the main point.


    at that time, there was an official named Wu Chunhe in Wangjin who resigned and went to the ocean to do business. He was quite famous in our area.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and asked Shen xuanran with a smile, ¡±


    ¡°Wu Chunhe, do you know him?¡±


    Why did Shen xuanran not know about Wu Chunhe? He was a well-known figure in the city. This time, they found out about Su Yi and asked her to talk to him because it involved Wu Chunhe. The higher-ups were very cautious.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Shen xuanran felt that the way Su Yi asked the question was a little strange. It felt as if she was being led by the nose. This was not Shen xuanran¡¯s illusion. She changed her sitting position in the next moment in an attempt to break the atmosphere that was under Su Yi¡¯s control. Even the audience outside the screen could feel the uneasiness.


    Su Yi smiled.


    ¡°I thought so too.¡±


    She mumbled, and when she reached thest word, her voice trailed off slightly. The corner of her eyes twitched, and a sense of contempt that came from the depths of her heart hit her face. She did not hide it, and obviously did not want to hide it.


    his parents were neighbors with my grandmother in their early years and were very close. After their business failed, they wanted to rise again in Dongshan mountain and invited my father toe with them.


    Shen xuanran had investigated the entire process more clearly than she did.


    It was nothing more than Wu Chunhe setting up a shellpany in the process of doing business. Because he had gone bankrupt earlier andcked credibility, he had written father SU¡¯s name as the legal representative.


    Wu Chunhe used father SU¡¯s name to take out a loan to start apany. In the end, he left with arge sum of money, leaving an empty shell and a pile of debts to father su.


    He had seen the world in his early years. He had done business and interacted with many people. He had worked in the government department before. He was like a shrewd man. How could an honest man who had suffered from money and only relied on their friendship as neighbors be his match?


    In the end, this money became the capital for Wu Chunhe¡¯s new business,ying a solid foundation for his future sess. Father su, on the other hand, was in a heavy debt and was chased by people. He had no way out.


    someone threw a bone out. A beggar who was so hungry that his eyes turned green reached out to pick up some benefits. Who knew that before he could pick up the bone, the arm that he stretched out was also chopped off!


    Sheughed coldly and her eyes were filled with coldness and hostility. It waspletely different from her beautiful appearance and her gentle smile. Shen xuanran felt a chill rising from her feet and prating her limbs and bones.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Shen xuanran¡¯s voice was a little dry. She coughed. Her cough was very sudden. She realized that something was wrong and frowned.


    However, Su Yi¡¯s eyes flickered as he pursed his lips and revealed a smile. He lowered his head and appeared to be gentle.


    ¡°After that? my mother made a fuss and called the police, ¡± she said and turned her head to look at Shen xuanran with a faint smile.


    ¡°The police can¡¯t help even if they wanted to!¡±


    She finished her sentence word by word and squinted her eyes. In an instant, her eyes were as sharp as a sword. She leaned her upper body closer to Shen xuanran. Shen xuanran thought that she wanted to tell her some secret so she turned to her side cooperatively and heard her say softly, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too ipetent!¡±


    Such rude and bold words werepletely different from the impression Su Yi gave. Shen xuanran never expected her to say such a thing and was instantly stunned. After she regained her senses, she realized what she had done and her face turned pale.


    Up until now, the two female leads ¡®godly performances had firmly captured the audience¡¯s hearts, making them unable to stop, and they were even more curious about the rest of the story.


    ¡°Can I go now, officer Shen?¡± She tidied her hair and asked Shen xuanran with a smile.


    After throwing a bomb in Shen xuanran¡¯s heart and messing up her mood, she acted as if nothing had happened. This ignited an unknown fire in Shen xuanran¡¯s heart and it grew stronger and stronger until she could no longer suppress it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 662

    662 Chapter 662-doubtful point


    Shen xuanran said coldly. After she finished speaking, she realized that her attitude was not quite right.


    She was not usually mild-tempered, but she was not so easily angered either. The police officers who were watching their conversation from the corner of their eyes were all surprised by Shen xuanran¡¯s abnormal attitude.


    Su Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with slyness and mockery, as if he was teasing a prey, intentionally making her angry.


    This thought made Shen xunran¡¯s suppressed anger rise again. This man was too arrogant!


    Having been a police officer for many years, Shen xunran had dealt with all kinds of criminals. No matter if they were extremely evil, treacherous, or cunning, no matter how much they looked like gangsters, or those who hid their evil beneath their honest appearance, they rarely had the same attitude as Su Yi when they saw the police.


    She did not even try to hide the disdain in her clear, ss-like eyes. Her behavior gave Shen xuanran the feeling that she knew the reason why she had invited her over, but she was just toying with her.


    This feeling waspletely different from Shen xuanran¡¯s first impression of her.


    ¡°What are you going back to Wangjin for?¡±


    Shen xuanran realized this and quickly suppressed her unhappiness.


    Her attitude was already a little bad, and her tone was low, already carrying a bit of the attitude of an interrogation.


    If an ordinary person came to the police station to cooperate with the police, they would be a little annoyed when they were questioned like this.


    However, Su Yi remained calm and smiled, ¡±


    ¡°To pay tribute to my family.¡±


    She had also used the same reason to apply for leave from thepany, which was in line with the results of the police investigation.


    Shen xuanran¡¯s tensed heart rxed a little. Su Yi continued, ¡±


    ¡°I think you should have checked it out.¡±


    These words made Shen xuanran¡¯s scalp tighten again!


    Perhaps she was already suspicious of Su Yi. She felt that this woman¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. It was as if she was giving her some information, luring her to investigate further.


    This feeling was as though everything was in Su Yi¡¯s hands, and he was being led by the nose. He was slightly passive.


    ¡°Why did you choose toe back at this time?¡±


    Shen xuanran continued to ask, but Su Yi was still gentle.


    ¡°Father¡¯sherworld longevity is about to end.¡±


    ¡°How long do you n to stay in Wangjin?¡±


    Her attitude was very good, but Shen xuanran still did not rx. The people around them could not bear to watch any longer. Someone stood up and nced at Su Yi. He whispered to Shen xuanran, ¡±


    ¡°Captain Shen!¡±


    ¡°When do you n to leave?¡±


    Shen xuanran ignored her team member¡¯s warning and continued to press on with her questions. She felt overbearing.


    Her performance was too domineering, and it made her seem like she was showing off her edge and brandishing her ws.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Su Yi smiled gently and replied with a good attitude, ¡±


    ¡°Maybe a dozen days, or maybe twenty-eight or twenty-nine days.¡±


    Shen xuanran¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She had been too sensitive to the number of days. Wu Chunhe¡¯s ¡®death notice¡¯ incident had made her nervous. From the dates of these letters, Wu Chunhe¡¯s death notice stated that there were only 29 days left.


    When Su Yi said ¡®maybe ten days, or maybe 28 or 29 days¡¯, he was just saying it casually. It was just a coincidence.


    Or did she say it on purpose to reveal some clues?


    Shen xuanran was slightly lost in thought. Su Yi reminded her, ¡±


    ¡°Officer Shen, can I leave now?¡±


    Before she met Su Yi, other than a few letters, she had no leads on the case. Shen xuanran could only rely on her intuition and had no clues.


    After meeting Su Yi, she felt that there were clues everywhere. However, these clues were a mess, and her mind was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t make any sense of it for the time being.


    Shen xuanran was a little annoyed. When she heard that she was leaving, she said with a sullen face, ¡±


    ¡°Not yet, you have to sign before you can leave!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t even look at Su Yi and shouted, ¡±


    ¡°Little Zhong!¡±


    A young male police officer came over with a book and ced it in front of Su Yi. She looked up at Shen xuanran and her eyes were filled with understanding.


    Just when Shen xuanran thought that she would not sign it, she smiled and took the pen. She lifted the pen and signed her name on the registration book in a lively manner. Su Yi.


    It was obvious that she had been signing her name all year round. When she was writing, she did it very beautifully and the way she held the pen was very familiar.


    Her handwriting was not elegant, but rather bold and angr. When she wrote, it seemed to contain the coldness of a knife, which waspletely different from the handwriting on the ¡®death notice¡¯.


    After signing the papers, Shen xuanran waved her hand, indicating that she could leave.


    Someone sent her out politely. Shen xuanran rubbed her forehead. It did not feel good to see Su Yi today. She felt like she had gathered all her strength and attacked him, but it was like she had punched cotton. It made her feel extremely ufortable.


    get someone topare her handwriting with the letter. Then check if her handwriting from when she was studying and after she started working is the same as this signature.


    The person beside her initially thought that Shen xueran would be convinced after seeing Su Yi today. This woman was beautiful, decent, and had an outstanding aura. It was hard for people to associate her with an evil thug.


    ¡°Captain Shen, are you suspecting her?¡±


    Little Zhong, who had juste over with an autograph book, had a face full of question marks. Everyone else in the office came over and expressed their opinions one after another. Shen xunran did not say anything. Her gaze fell on the cup of water at the side that was no longer smoking. Someone had poured it for her when Su Yi came over.


    This kind of treatment was rare in the Wangjin main team.


    ¡°Is that hers?¡±


    ...


    Xiao Zhong nodded. Shen xunran took out her handkerchief and grabbed the paper cup. The water was still warm and the mouth of the cup was clean. There were no lipstick marks or water stains on the snow-white edge of the cup. It was obvious that she had not touched the water.


    ¡°Has she touched it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Everyone had been paying attention to Su Yi. After the ss of water was poured, she didn¡¯t touch it other than saying thank you.


    Shen xuanran sneered and ced the cup back on the table. She folded the handkerchief and put it back in her pocket.


    ¡°She¡¯s a suspect!¡±


    Shen xuanran¡¯s words made the entire office boil. It also made the audience¡¯s blood boil as they watched the two ¡®Queen-like¡¯ characterspete in the film.


    Shu Peien had never thought that a crime-themed movie could make him so emotional and unable to stop watching it.


    Huo Zhiming had used the scene between Tao cen and Jiang se to provide the audience with enough clues as they fought in the open and in the dark.


    Shu Peien couldn¡¯t help but p his hands and exim in admiration at the confrontation between the two. It was like a sh between two experts, and it was extremely satisfying.


    Shu Peien could see that the two of them were restraining themselves in this scene to serve the plot.


    ...


    Shen xuanran¡¯s strength and Su Yi¡¯s wildness were vividly disyed in this meeting.


    ¡°She¡¯s a suspect!¡± Shen xuanran analyzed, ¡±


    first of all, the SU family has a grudge against Wu Chunhe. She once admitted that her family was harmonious and close. Therefore, she had the motive to seek revenge after her family was indirectly killed by Wu Chunhe.


    After the motive was confirmed, some people still had doubts.


    ¡°But Captain Shen, miss su doesn¡¯t look like a fool. She has a motive to admit it and even mentioned that her family has a good rtionship. Isn¡¯t this clearly giving you something to use against me?¡±


    This was another point of suspicion that Shen xuanran had. She did not mention this for the time being and instead brought up another matter.


    I noticed that she¡¯s well-dressed and fashionably dressed. Her makeup is exquisite, and even her nails are trimmed just right.


    From the looks of it, Su Yi cared a lot about himself. Everyone could see that and nodded. Shen xuanran continued, ¡±


    ¡°But did you guys notice? She¡¯s not wearing any perfume.¡±


    This was the strangest thing about Shen xuanran. Even though not every woman would be there, someone like Su Yi, who was very particr from the start to the end, would put on makeup but forget to put on perfume?


    For such a perfect woman, perfume was like her ¡®secondyer¡¯ of skin, which could add a lot of charm to her. The reason why she didn¡¯t wear it was worth pondering.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s allergic to fragrances.¡±


    Someone said. Shen xuanran was expressionless as she nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± She continued, ¡±


    but it¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s to prevent their ¡®smell¡¯ from being captured.


    Such caution was not impossible.


    yang poured hot water for her, but she didn¡¯t touch it or touch it. I¡¯ve checked the surveince cameras, and from the moment she entered the police station to the moment she left, she didn¡¯t touch it at all.


    Fortunately, she signed her name in the end, and the pen had been sent to the fingerprint identification Department, but there were no results so far.


    when I asked her when she would leave Wangjin, she said she would leave in a dozen days or 28 or 29 days. It¡¯s also a suspicious ce. Shen xuanran shared her analysis and finally said, ¡±


    ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on her.¡±


    Shen xuanran gave the order. Her colleagues looked troubled when she said that. Captain Shen, this might not be a good idea.


    Regarding the death notice of ¡®Wu Chunhe¡¯ that the police received, the police could only take action after the case was established. With the current evidence, it was impossible to keep an eye on the person.


    Furthermore, they didn¡¯t even know if the letters were a prank or if the notice was real. If they acted rashly, they might face aint if Su Yi found out.


    Although the words were not pleasant to hear, this was a country ruled byw. Even if one received a ¡®death notice¡¯, the case had not happened. How could it be treated as a big case?


    If word got out, the public might think that the police were squandering the taxpayers ¡®money.


    there are results from the handwriting analysis. Afterparison and analysis, Su Yi¡¯s handwriting is simr to her handwriting when she was in University and at work. However, it is different from the handwriting on the death notice. Professor Yan believes that the handwriting on the death notice is scribbled, with small pages,rge twists, and many strokes. From all these factors, the possibility of the writer being a male is higher than a female.


    The police officer¡¯s report messed up the clues that Shen xunran had just obtained.


    Shen xuanran naturally agreed with the expert¡¯s words.


    A person¡¯s handwriting might change a little throughout their life. It might not be the same, but the way they wrote, the strength they used to write, and the rhythm of their strokes would never change. Since the handwriting verification team had confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Su Yi, then all of Shen xueran¡¯s previous deductions about Su Yi were no longer valid.


    If even the ¡®death notice¡¯ did note from her, there was no reason to suspect her.


    Shen xuanran was a little dejected and frowned.


    ¡°Captain Shen, do you still want to keep an eye on her?¡±


    There was no reason for him to stare at her just because of her arrogant attitude? Shen xuanran felt a headacheing on. She licked her dry lips and before she could say anything, someone knocked on the door. A member went to open the door and the security guard of the reception room stood outside with a look of horror.


    ¡°Captain Shen, we¡¯ve received another ¡®letter¡¯,¡±


    Everyone knew what kind of letter the team had received recently. Shen xuanran was already under a lot of pressure because of these ¡®death notices¡¯. To receive another¡¯ letter ¡®at such a special time, it was inevitable that it would add to the pressure.


    The letter was indeed rted to the ¡®death notice¡¯. There were still 29 days before Wu Chunhe¡¯s death.


    Shen xuanran closed her eyes and clenched her fists. The person behind this was too arrogant!


    The police were already in a mess because of the letter. Shen xuanran felt that this was not a small matter and ordered her subordinates to investigate Wu Chun and the people around him. They had to focus on those who had ¡®grudges¡¯ with him. Most importantly, they had to be male.


    She was still thinking about Su Yi, and her suspicions toward this woman were still hard to get rid of.


    There was news from Wu Chunhe¡¯s side that he had been informed that someone wanted to harm him. He had strengthened his defenses and was no longer staying at home.


    He had many houses under his name, like a cunning rabbit with Three Burrows. He decided to rest in one of the houses at thest minute, not giving anyone a chance to take advantage of him. He didn¡¯t even tell his family, friends, and some close partners.


    This was to prevent the murderer from finding out his whereabouts in advance and attacking him.


    The tense atmosphere of the entire movie seeped into the hearts of every audience bit by bit, and the dim colors emphasized this feeling even more.


    The plot was fascinating. Shu Peien was still reminiscing about Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s scene earlier.


    At this point, Huo Zhiming¡¯s movie was already very close to each other and was much better than his previous works.


    The spectacr confrontation earlier was enough to keep the movie going. Even if there were no such highlights in the follow-up, it was still an excellent film to maintain such a pace.


    As night fell, the police found nothing. Wu Chunhe had disappeared. Rich people were all afraid of death. He had made up his mind to avoid the period of death mentioned in the letter.


    The scene changed, and the previously dark tone was reced by a brightly-lit room. The bathroom door opened, and Su Yi, who was wearing a bathrobe, slowly walked out from the steam.


    The door of the bathroom behind her was open, and there was still heating out.


    This scene made Shu Peien¡¯s hair stand on end, and he had a vague feeling that something big was about to happen.


    The sound in the movie was cleared at this moment. The music overpowered everything, and the audience could see her movements through the music.

 Chapter 663

    663 Chapter 6


    The music changed from soothing to high-pitched, and Su Yi was shaving her leg hair in an orderly manner in front of the mirror. When she was done, she raised her head.


    The camera captured her face in the mirror. Under the light, thin water molecules evaporated into a faint mist in the air, softening the outline of her face in the mirror.


    Her smile was really beautiful, but under the dim yellow light, there was a coldness in her eyes that didn¡¯t match the warm scene.


    Huo Zhiming showed her this scene for a few seconds, as if he wanted to freeze her beauty in this scene. The next moment, Su Yi picked up a pair of scissors and cut off her long hair that was still dripping with water!


    Shu Peien¡¯s eyes widened. The impact of this scene on him was too great. The ¡®Kachak Kachak¡¯ sound of his hair being cut blended with the music, creating a strange sense of harmony, but it made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Strands of her hair fell to the ground. At this moment, Jiang se was silent in front of the camera, but her words were more than a thousand!


    The director presented beautiful things in front of the audience but ruthlessly destroyed them, giving people an indescribable shock.


    At this moment, Shu Peien had forgotten about the movie, Tao cen, and the case that he had been organizing based on Shen xueran¡¯s analysis. It was as if someone had hammered him in the head. All he could see in his eyes and heart was strands of long hair that fell to the ground.


    That kind of determination that disregarded everything, that kind of decisiveness that cut off all cauldrons and sink boats, was disyed to the extreme in that deep and powerful music.


    Shu Peien didn¡¯t realize that his body was trembling slightly. An uncontroble feeling extended from the bottom of his heart and climbed up his back, making his hair stand on end. Layers of goosebumps spread across his arms, making him hold his breath in his chest.


    The power of his hearing was amplified to the extreme at this time, and the ¡®sissing sissing¡¯ sound of hair being cut was particrly prominent in the music.


    It was as if a seed had sprouted in the depths of Shu Peien¡¯s heart, breaking through the soil and trying to get out of his throat. There was a slight itch, but he couldn¡¯t scratch it. He shrank his neck and swallowed.


    The floor was covered withyers of smooth long hair. The SU Yi in the mirror pursed his lips and smiled at her. That smile no longer made people feel warm. Instead, it made people shiver.


    She took out a wig from the drawer and put it on carefully.


    On the tree-lined path, moonlight covered the bluestone road. A slim girl in a windbreaker walked on this quiet path. Her long reflection covered the light of the streetmps, making Ming feel as if he had nowhere to escape.


    With a crisp sound, her tall figure walked further and further away until she reached the end of the path, turned a corner, and disappeared.


    It had been seven days since he met Su Yi. There were only 22 days left until the date of Wu Chun¡¯s death.


    On the day she met Su Yi, she received another ¡®death notice¡¯. Shen xuanran looked for her leader to ask for permission to follow Su Yi, but she was rejected.


    She pondered for a few days and decided to act first and reportter. She would find someone to keep an eye on Su Yi.


    After two days of staring at it, he found nothing.


    This woman¡¯s life was rather simple. She spent most of her time at home. ording to Shen xuanran¡¯s Secret surveince of her phone, she was often on the phone with people in thepany and dealing with business matters in two different ces.


    When he went out asionally, he only went to the supermarket, the library to read books, or to the coffee shop. He didn¡¯t seem to have any doubts.


    Shen xuanran¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter when she heard the report. At this time, a shocking case happened in Wangjin!


    In a hotel with venttion in Wangjin, a man¡¯s throat was slit and he was killed in the bathtub!


    When Shen xuanran arrived at the crime scene, it had already been destroyed.


    The police had set up a cordon and no one was allowed to enter, but before that, it could still be seen that the ce had been trampled.


    The hotel manager¡¯s face turned pale, and he looked both scared and hateful.


    this guest checked in three days ago. the registration book had been brought over. The hotel was notrge and was privately owned. Many of the facilities were notplete, and there were only about 30 rooms in the entire hotel.


    Other than the surveince cameras outside the main door and at the front desk, most of the surveince cameras installed in the corridors and electricdders by the boss were either fake or broken.


    This had a huge impact on solving the case. Shen xunran¡¯s face was dark as she took the registration book and flipped through it while listening to the boss exin the process of finding the corpse.


    after checking in, he paid for five days ¡®worth of amodation and instructed that no one should disturb him.


    The cheap carpet on the floor had been soaked in water, and from the expressions of the surrounding police officers who were trying hard to hold back their emotions, one could roughly tell that the entire room was probably filled with the nauseating smell of blood.


    The camera shed past the bathroom. A hand that had turned white from soaking in the water was on the edge of the bathtub. A man looked up. His neck had been cut open. The blood from the huge wound had been washed away by the water, and it looked like the smile of a devil.


    we have a lot of guests like this here. If the guests don¡¯t ask for room service, we don¡¯t want to knock on the door and disturb them.


    The boss avoided his eyes when he spoke. It was because of the hotel¡¯s negligence that the guests were killed in the room without knowing when.


    The people who stayed in this hotel were all travelers who came and went for cheap prices. Everyone had traveled all over the world and were not familiar with each other. They would not care about the gender of the person next door or what she looked like.


    It wasn¡¯t until this morning that the water in the bathtub seeped out and filled the room. When it flowed out of the door, it was discovered by the people passing by outside. They called the hotel staff and opened the door, only to find that there was a dead person inside.


    As soon as the news of the death in the hotel spread, the people who lived there crowded over and stepped on the room. The matter was so big that even the major newspapers and magazines were rmed, and they could not cover it up.


    The scene had already been destroyed by the water and with the deliberate trampling, much of the evidence had been destroyed. Shen xunran held back her anger and ordered her men to roll up the carpet. She searched the room carefully and moved the body away.


    The boss was still remorseful.


    if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have done this business. What if someone died in the hotel? ¡±


    ¡°Close the door and wait for the results of the investigation!¡±


    Shen xunran left this sentence and took the hotel¡¯s register book away.


    The impact of such a murder case was very bad. The matter with Wu Chunhe had to be put on hold. After all, even though the police had received a threatening letter, they had not found any results. Compared to this high-profile case, the higher-ups had requested Shen Xun ran to put Wu Chunhe¡¯s case aside for a while.


    This time, the victim¡¯s throat was cut while he was in the bath, but he didn¡¯t put up much resistance before he died, which made the police suspect that the culprit was a male.


    After the murderer killed him, the water in the hotel had been running in a very small stream. Every day, the hotel had a fixed amount of hot water sent to each room. After the hot water ran out, it would be cold. Under such a alternating hot and cold, it would affect the spection of the time of death.


    However, judging from the soaked carpet and the time he entered the hotel, the time of his death should be between the night three days ago and the night before.


    This situation gave Shen xunran a headache. Her opponent this time was a cruel and meticulous person.


    The incident had blown up and the police were under a lot of pressure. Her boss asked Shen xunran to solve the case as soon as possible. She took the register book of the hotel and looked through the list of people who had entered and left the hotel in the past week. She quickly found the signature of the deceased.


    What shocked Shen xuanran was not that the identity of the deceased was finally revealed, but that the handwriting of the man with the signature ¡®li Nanfeng¡¯ was very simr to the ¡®death notice¡¯ that the police had received about Wu Chunhe!


    She made a prompt decision and sent ¡®li Nanfeng¡¯s¡¯ handwriting for verification. It was quickly confirmed that ¡®li Nanfeng¡¯ was indeed the person who wrote the ¡®death notice¡¯. The case had reached this point, and they had found a breakthrough in this way.


    The person who wanted to kill Wu Chunhe had died in the hotel in this way. Was this an ident or a coincidence?


    This case within a case made Shen xunran, who was on screen, feel that it was going to be difficult. Not only her, but the audience outside the screen also felt that there was a hand in the dark that was leading everything and making the police busy.


    ...


    When the movie reached this point, Shu Peien¡¯s entire spirit was tense, afraid of missing a single detail.


    Huo Zhiming didn¡¯t film the murder scene, but shupeien and every audience member in the theater recalled the scenes of Su Yi cutting her hair and going out. When these subtle scenes ovepped, it was easy for people to imagine a connection.


    Su Yi was the one who killed him!


    By piecing together two scenes that happened in two different dimensions and using a montage technique, it gave people the space to imagine. In addition, Shen xuanran had confirmed the handwriting of ¡®li Nanfeng¡¯ andbined the two cases together. Su Yi, who was supposed to be ¡®uninvolved¡¯ in this case, was also a suspect and pointed out the title of the film.


    ¡°Suspect,¡¯suspect¡¯!¡±


    Shu Peien mumbled to himself. He finally understood what Huo Zhiming meant.


    The identity of ¡®li Nanfeng¡¯ was quickly investigated. His original name was ¡®li Nanfeng¡¯, a citizen of Wangjin city. He was married and had two children. His household registration had moved more than a decade ago, and his original registered address was at Qingshui Road, Chang Heng Street, Wangjin city.


    That ce was the former residence of Su Yi and Wu Chunhe.


    ording to the information he found, Li Nan Feng and Wu Chunhe were old acquaintances. After Wu Chunhe resigned, the two of them did business together. Most importantly, when Wu Chunhe set up the shellpany, Li Nan Feng was involved.


    Father SU¡¯s death back then was also rted to him demanding for his debt.


    ¡°After the demolition of Chang Heng Street, the SU family¡¯s old house was transferred to Li Nan Feng¡¯s name.¡± Li Nan Feng had also relied on this demolition to make a fortune and live afortable life.


    ...


    In other words, the SU family was the only one who suffered a loss from the ¡®debt¡¯ that year. Wu Chun and Li Nan Feng, who had a ¡®business partner¡¯, both earned a profit.


    In fact, in the eyes of a discerning person, it was obvious that someone had set a trap for the SU family.


    At this point in the case, after a thousand twists and turns, they finally managed to get some useful information.


    The two cases were now one, and all the aspects involved were once again rted to the SU family.


    Su Yi happened to return to Wangjin at such a sensitive time. Shen xuanran recalled what Su Yi said when theyst met, ¡± someone threw a bone out. A beggar who was so hungry that his eyes turned green reached out to pick up some benefits. Who knew that before he could pick up the bone, the arm that he stretched out was also chopped off!


    At that time, she had said it with a smile. Now, after thinking about it carefully, she had a cold expression when she spoke. Her eyes were hazy, and a dense hostility was hidden in them.


    The meaning of her words was clearly that she was certain that her father had been set up!


    As Shen xuanran thought of this, she was even more certain that Su Yi had done something.


    She called over the police officer who had been watching Su Yi for the past few days and asked him what Su Yi was doing on the day Li Nan Feng died.


    The police officer was confused. On the day Li Nan Feng checked into the hotel, the police didn¡¯t keep an eye on Su Yi. They only started to keep an eye on her the next day, but after the second day, there was nothing strange about her whereabouts.


    ¡°Have you been to the vicinity of the hotel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been!¡± The police officer said with certainty, ¡± I¡¯ve sat in a nearby coffee shop, but I¡¯ve never been close to the venttion hotel.


    Shen xuanran was shocked. In this case, the date of li Nanfeng¡¯s death could not be confirmed. It could only be deduced that it was on the day of check-in. The time of his death was on the second day. In other words, he could have died on the night of the check-in or on the second day.


    On the night he checked into the hotel, the police didn¡¯t keep an eye on Su Yi. The next day, she didn¡¯t do anything, but that could only mean that she had an alibi for Li Nan Feng¡¯s death.


    They couldn¡¯t make an urate deduction to prove that he might have died on the night of his stay. Su Yi wasn¡¯t under the police¡¯s surveince at that time, so she was also a suspect!


    Shen xuanran decided to get the forensic doctor to examine li Nanfeng¡¯s body again. Su Yi was tall and slender. If she wanted to kill a strong man and render him unable to fight back, she had to do something to make the man lose his ability to resist.


    At the same time, she got someone to retrieve Li Nan Feng¡¯s call records for the past six months and confirmed that he had indeed contacted Su Yi. From the time, it should have been before the death notice letter about Wu Chunhe was sent.


    This further confirmed Shen xuanran¡¯s guess.


    Su Yi and Li Nan Feng had contacted each other once in private. The death notice of Wu Chunhe came from Li Nan Feng, and Li Nan Feng died in the Windy hotel. If all of this was rted to Su Yi, and just like what she said, her family was close, and she wanted to avenge her parents. If Li Nan Feng was also killed by her, she shouldn¡¯t have used Li Nan Feng¡¯s hand to kill Wu Chunhe. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to kill Li Nan Feng after Wu Chunhe died?


    Why did she do something so unnecessary? first, she used Li Nan Feng¡¯s hands to write a ¡®death notice¡¯ to inform the police of Wu Chunhe¡¯s death, and then kill Li Nan Feng to make a big deal out of it?


    What good would it do her? The police would only pay more attention to Wu Chunhe and keep him under their strict protection. Wouldn¡¯t that go against her n of ¡®killing¡¯?


    Shen xuanran furrowed her brows as she recalled the words she had whispered into her ear. ¡°The police can¡¯t help you. You¡¯re too useless!¡± Her hair stood on end. The breath that was blowing on Shen xunran¡¯s ear when she spoke was extremely cold. She subconsciously touched the back of her neck and her ears.

 Chapter 664

    664 Chapter 664 reversal


    From Su Yi¡¯s tone, expression, and daring to say such things, it was clear that she was trying to provoke the police. damn it!


    Shen xuanran clenched her fist and mmed it on the office table.


    Su Yi was once again invited by the Wangjin head team. Thest time she came, she had the ¡®death notice¡¯ on her head.


    This time, she had been brought to the police station. She was now a ¡®suspect¡¯ and Shen xuanran¡¯s main suspect.


    This woman was not easy to deal with. She was as cunning as a Fox and had a strong mentality. When they asked her to ¡®assist the police¡¯ thest time, she turned the tables on them and angered Shen xuanran.


    Hence, when she met Su Yi again, Shen xunran did a lot of preparation work in advance. She looked through the information of the two merged cases again and again, not missing any details.


    In fact, when the audience saw this, they had already felt the police¡¯s passivity.


    Shen xuanran opened the door to the interrogation room. The moment she saw Su Yi, she lifted her head. She was like a gentle breeze that blew into a Lake in one¡¯s heart.


    She was wearing a long, camel-colored trench coat. The hem of the coat reached her knees, revealing her slender and long legs. She was calm andposed as she sat in the dimly lit room. When Shen xunran came in with the documents, she even greeted her, ¡±


    ¡°Officer Shen, we meet again.¡±


    Shen xuanran squinted her eyes and sized her up. Her hair was draped behind her back and she was holding a satchel. She allowed Shen xuanran to look at her calmly as if she was already used to such gazes.


    ¡°Your hair, hehe.¡±


    Shen xuanran immediately noticed that her hair was different from thest time she saw her.


    Her hair was as smooth as silk and as ck as ink. Even if it was loosely tied up, it still left a deep impression on Shen xuanran.


    But this time, her hair was slightly dry and lusterless.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Su Yi nodded meaningfully. The police officer closed the door of the Wangjin interrogation room, leaving the two women in the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made some changes, but I didn¡¯t expect you to see through it.¡±


    Shen xuanran felt that there was a hidden meaning in her words. However, the reason she had called her over was not to discuss her hair. Thus, she temporarily remembered this little episode in her mind.


    ¡°Do you know Li Nan Feng?¡±


    When Shen xuanran asked, she took out a photo of li Nanfeng from her folder and ced it in front of Su Yi. Before she could say anything, Su Yi nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Li Nan Feng died in the hotel. When his body was found that day, many people who lived in the hotel squeezed in. The news was quickly exposed and it rmed the media. This matter couldn¡¯t be covered up.


    The case had blown up and everyone was panicking. Those who hade into contact with Li Nan Feng in the past few days were all called to the police station for questioning. Most of them were very careful when answering the questions as they were afraid of being implicated in the murder case. Only Su Yi was calm andposed. This made Shen xuanran, who was already suspicious of her, even more suspicious of her.


    ¡°ording to our investigation, Li Nan Feng used to be neighbors with the SU family. He did business with Wu Chunhe in his early years and had some financial problems with your father.¡±


    Shen xuanran crossed her arms. Shu Peien noticed that during this meeting, Shen xuanran had moved too much and the anxiety in her eyes was obvious.


    In reality, Tao cen, who yed Su Yi, and Jiang se, who yed Su Yi, had a subtlepetitive rtionship. The two rivals in real life had extended their rtionship into the movie.


    In reality, before Tao cen had started filming this movie, she had coincidentally been part of the endorsement deal that Jiang se had given her. There had also been a fight for movie resources. At that time, she had not left century Gxy. The two female celebrities in her managementpany should have been fighting for the title of ¡®big sister¡¯.


    She had hidden her anxiety in real life very well. In the movie, when she was ¡®suppressed¡¯ by Su Yi¡¯s aura as Jiang se, she could no longer hold back her anxiety.


    At that moment, Tao cen¡¯s anxiety was just right. It was 30% acting and 70% real. That was why it looked so realistic and made Shen xuanran look so stable. It gave people a sense of reality.


    Understanding this point, Shu Peien couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. In ¡± suspect, ¡± Huo Zhiming had the ability to gather two of China¡¯s top female stars and make them work together, each disying their top strength. Such a ssic scene might not be seen again in his life.


    ¡°Two months ago, you had a private phone call with Li Nan Feng?¡±


    Shen xuanran¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Yi. She smiled and replied, ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°What did you say to him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long, I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Even though Su Yi answered like that, Shen xuanran was obviously not satisfied with the answer. She pressed on, ¡±


    back then, he was also involved in the business with your father. Your family¡¯s old house was even used as a debt to pay off to him. After the demolition, he made a fortune. Do you hate him? ¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    This answer stunned Shen xuanran for a moment.


    Now that they were talking about a murder case, everyone knew that every key word was crucial to the case. In order to clear their suspicions, most people would deny it when they were asked such a question. However, she didn¡¯t expect Su Yi to admit it so frankly.


    If she admitted to it, it would be good for the case, but it would not benefit her at all. She was a smart person, why would she say that?


    so you hated him for setting up a trap with Wu Chunhe, for robbing your family¡¯s property, and for being one of the people who forced your father to death. You hated him, and you had the motive to kill him two months ago.


    Even though Shen xuanran was suspicious of Su Yi¡¯s reaction, she would not back down because of this suspicion when it was time to press him.


    a month ago, you took a leave of absence to return to Wang Jin. Li Nan Feng died in the hotel a few days ago!


    ¡°I¡¯m a woman. How can I subdue a man, make him unable to fight back, and cut his throat in the bathtub so easily? Please don¡¯t wrong me. ¡± When she said the word ¡°wronged,¡± she smiled, as if she was acting coquettishly.


    One¡¯s question was like a storm, oppressing and questioning with righteous words. A rxed answer. In the face of pressure, he was steady, steady, and unflustered.


    This scene between the two women could be called a textbook level. The tension enveloped the audience inside and outside the screen, causing the audience¡¯s hearts to surge.


    ¡°How do you know that Li Nan Feng didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back before he died, and his throat was cut and he died in the bathtub? You¡¯ve seen it on the spot?¡±


    Su Yi pursed her lips into a smile and covered her mouth with her hand. Her beautiful Phoenix eyes narrowed, and there was a kind of ripple in her eyes.


    ¡°I saw it from the online reports.¡±


    ¡°On the day of the incident, you went to the sentimental life caf¨¦, right?¡±


    Shen xuanran took out a photo of Su Yi that the police had taken and ced it in front of Su Yi. The atmosphere between the two of them was very tense. Su Yi reached out to take the photo, but Shen xuanran held it down and stared at her. She wanted to find a w in her face so that she could break through her defenses.


    ...


    Su Yi pinched the corner of the photo and Shen xuanran finally let go.


    In the photo, Su Yi was sitting by the full-length ss window inside the ¡®sentimental cafe¡¯. She was wearing a ck sweater, and the high cor of the sweater covered her small jaw. She was holding a coffee cup, and the direction she was looking at was the direction of the¡¯ hotel venttion¡¯.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Su Yi looked at the photo with admiration. When Shen xuanran pointed out that she went to a caf¨¦ near the hotel on the day li Nanfeng¡¯s body was found, she did not panic. Instead, she smiled and admitted, ¡±


    ¡°Not only that day, I¡¯ve been there a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you¡¯re very familiar with the surrounding terrain?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    She nodded again, and the smile in her eyes deepened.


    Shen xunran¡¯s face lit up when she got the answer she wanted. However, she felt that she had gotten these clues too easily. It gave her a strange feeling, as if Su Yi was giving her clues on purpose.


    romantic coffee is only one street away from the hotel. There was a murder there, and you were drinking coffee there. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a coincidence.


    ¡°Officer Shen, do you think it¡¯s not a coincidence?¡±


    ...


    Su Yi¡¯s lips curled up as she retorted. Shen xuanran mmed her palm on the table. The documents and pens on the table jerked because of her forceful action.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, not for you to ask me!¡±


    She sneered, ¡±


    ¡°Other than a coincidence, there¡¯s another possibility. Miss su, do you know what it is?¡±


    When the two of them talked up to this point, the atmosphere between them was already very tense. Even the audience was worried for them. However, Su Yi seemed unaffected by this atmosphere and even asked, ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    everyone is proud of their own ¡®work¡¯. Maybe you¡¯re going there to¡¯ appreciate ¡®your own masterpiece? ¡±


    Su Yiughed out loud the moment Shen xuanran finished her sentence.


    ¡°Officer Shen, you¡¯re so humorous.¡±


    She stuffed the photo into her bag and made it clear that she would not return it to the police. Shen xuanran felt ufortable but there was nothing she could do about it.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Su Yi put away the photo and looked up with a faint smile.


    ¡°Because of the old grudge, officer Shen immediately suspected me after li Nanfeng¡¯s death. If something happened to Wu Chunhe, wouldn¡¯t the police suspect me even more?¡±


    When she mentioned Wu Chunhe, Shen xuanran immediately thought of those ¡®death notices¡¯. So far, she only knew that the letters were from li Nanfeng. Other than that, there were no other clues. However, Shen xuanran suspected Su Yi. After hearing her words, she said,


    don¡¯t worry, Wu Chun and the police will protect him well.


    Hearing this, Su Yi raised his brows, and his eyes revealed a hint of mockery. I¡¯m thinking too much. A Big Shot like Mr. Wu should be ¡®well protected¡¯.


    There was a hidden meaning in her words. The contempt in her eyes made Shen xuanran frown again. Her conversation with Su Yi this time made her doubt this woman even more. She was even certain that she was the murderer!


    There was no reason for this feeling. Su Yi did not seem to have any intention of hiding it. Instead, he seemed to be deliberately sending her such a message. Shen xuanran could not figure it out no matter how much she thought about it. She felt that this woman was full of mysteries.


    Su Yi¡¯s words gave her a vague sense of direction, but when she thought about it carefully, she didn¡¯t find any useful information.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a war of words with you.¡±


    Shen xueran¡¯s face darkened.


    before Li Nan Feng¡¯s case is settled, please don¡¯t leave Wangjin city and try your best to cooperate with the police. Be on call.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Su Yi extended his fingers and stroked his face. He squinted his eyes, and a cold glint shed in his eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave until this matter is over, even if you want to drive me away.¡±


    After she left, Shen xunran could not hide the fatigue on her face. The meaning of every word she said was worth pondering over.


    It was obviously not easy to deal with such a woman. When he was talking about Li Nan Feng¡¯s death, why did she suddenly mention Wu Chunhe?


    If this smart woman really wanted to take revenge for her family and wanted to ¡®punish¡¯ the murderer who killed her family, Li Nan Feng, whose throat was cut in the hotel, how was she going to ¡®punish¡¯ Wu Chun he, the biggest ¡®executioner¡¯?


    To make a bold assumption, if the ¡®death notice¡¯ was written by Li Nan Feng, but the person who sent the notice to the police was Su Yi, then she should have the intention to kill Wu Chun he and Li Nan Feng. Li Nan Feng was already in trouble, so this kind of action without anyone knowing was more in line with the psychology of a normal criminal.


    Now that the matter had be so big, the police had attached great importance to the ¡®death notice¡¯. The higher-ups had sent someone to protect Wu Chunhe. They would not give her any more opportunities. Her¡¯ revenge ¡®n was likely to be in vain.


    But something was wrong! There was something wrong with her attitude. She was calm and her tone was firm. It was as if she was ying with a cat and mouse, as if everything was under her control.


    Shen xuanran scratched her head and called for the police officers.


    send more men to Wu Chunhe¡¯s side. Get everyone to keep their spirits up and guard him!


    Shen xuanran did not want a second incident to happen after Li Nan Feng had caused such a ruckus. Su Yi was a very dangerous person and could not be underestimated.


    She was wondering how Su Yi was going to ¡®kill¡¯ Wu Chunhe, and the audience was also thinking about the same thing.


    When the police officer heard what she said, he first responded and then asked tentatively, ¡±


    ¡°But Captain Shen, why do you always suspect Su Yi? I feel that even if she knows some self-defense skills, it¡¯s still very difficult for a weak woman like her to subdue a man to the point where he can¡¯t fight back and let her cut his throat. It¡¯s Zhenzhen.¡±


    When the police said this, Shen xuanran felt that she had found a breakthrough in the clues in her mind. She turned around and stared at the person who spoke. She heard him stammer before he continued, ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been discussing this case for the past two days, and we all think that Wu Chunhe is also a murder suspect, Zhenzhen.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, not only was Shen xunran¡¯s mind in an uproar, but even Shu Peien, who was sitting in the audience, felt as if he had been hit in the head by a stick. His mind buzzed and goosebumps rose up his arms. He shivered all over.

 Chapter 665

    665 Chapter 665-the real murderer


    Wu Chunhe was tall and strong. From the death notice that Li Nan Feng wrote to Wu Chunhe, it proves that there is an old grudge between the two of them. Moreover, the old grudge is not shallow. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have written a letter to kill Wu Chunhe. Shen xunran did not say anything and continued, ¡±


    it¡¯s very likely that Li Nan Feng wanted to kill Wu Chunhe, but Wu Chunhe found out about it and killed him first!


    as for The Grudge between the two of them, it might be because the profit distribution of the pany¡¯ that they set up back then was unfair.


    They were both trying to trick father su, but in the end, Li Nan Feng only got an old house from the SU family. Wu Chunhe, on the other hand, got more benefits and became a Big Shot in Wangjin city. Li Nan Feng might not feelfortable with this.


    Su Yi had a motive, so did Wu Chunhe.


    ¡°In terms of the time of crime, Wu Chunhe was nowhere to be found at the time of Li Nan Feng¡¯s death.¡±


    When the police officer said that, Shen xuanran recalled that Wu Chunhe was threatened by the ¡®death notice¡¯ and managed to hide from the public for a period of time. It was only after li Nanfeng¡¯s death that Shen xuanran found out that he was the one who wrote the ¡®death notice¡¯. He was relieved of the threat and became active again in the public eye.


    From this perspective, Wu Chunhe did have the motive and time tomit the crime. However, Shen xuanran felt that something was not right.


    back then, he framed the SU family and made a fortune out of it. He even took a life. It¡¯s clear that this person is not a good person. It¡¯spletely possible that he killed someone who was a threat to him.


    Shen xuanran was filled with doubts. However, since the case hade to this point, there was one more suspect. She should indeed investigate.


    ¡°Investigate Wu Chunhe. Find out where he was hiding and what he did when li Nanfeng was in the hotel.¡±


    It was too much of a coincidence. She did not think about it in this way at first, but after thinking about it, Shen xuanran felt that there were clues everywhere.


    For example, the ¡®death notice¡¯ was sent to the police station, which attracted the attention of the police. Several letters were sent, but the police did not get anything useful. Wu Chunhe was so scared that he hid everywhere. He did not even dare to return home. He did not dare to tell anyone his whereabouts, for fear that he would be killed by someone.


    However, Wu Chunhe¡¯s cautiousness had led to the suspicion that his whereabouts were unknown on the night of the murder.


    When Shen xuanran was checking the ¡®death notice¡¯, she had found her way into the dead end. At that time, she suspected that Su Yi¡¯s handwriting was different from the¡¯ death notice¡¯. Then, li Nanfeng died in the hotel. She happened to find li Nanfeng¡¯s signature when he checked into the hotel, and the handwriting was the same as the ¡®death notice¡¯.


    It was as if there was a pair of hands in the dark that had done this wlessly and was guiding her on a ¡®clear path¡¯.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it, Yingluo.¡±


    Shen xuanran mumbled to herself. She looked through the long corridor and saw the end of the corner.


    There was a ss window there, and the sunlight passed through the window, but it seemed to only shine on the surface, unable to prate into the depths of the corridor.


    Her expression was a littleplicated, and there was an unconcealed fatigue on her face. There was a sense of helplessness in her sigh.


    The investigation of the case changed direction, and as expected, they found some clues very quickly.


    Ever since the incident with the SU family, Wu Chunhe and Li Nan Feng had each benefited from it. Wu Chunhe¡¯s business grew bigger and bigger with the money he earned from ¡®starting apany¡¯.


    Ever since Wu Chunhe and Li Nan Feng ¡®set a trap¡¯ for the SU family and caused their deaths, they had not interacted with each other much and lived their own lives. However, a few months ago, Li Nan Feng started to actively contact Wu Chunhe and asked him for a few sums of money.


    From this point of view, the money dispute between the two of them had indeed increased the motivation for both parties to kill each other. However, Shen xuanran felt that something was wrong.


    After the SU family¡¯s incident, Li Nan Feng and Wu Chunhe had not contacted each other for more than ten to twenty years. Why would Li Nan Feng suddenly ask Wu Chunhe for money at this time?


    Shen xuanran thought about the police who found out that Su Yi and Li Nan Feng were in contact at this time. It should not be a coincidence.


    Su Yi¡¯s shadow could be seen everywhere in these two cases. This woman came here with hatred, and she had no intention of hiding it. Everything she did, did, and said was worthy of careful evaluation.


    For example, she didn¡¯t use perfume, probably because she didn¡¯t want to leave a unique scent on a certain asion. This was a very smart way of doing things, leaving no clues for the police.


    The second time she was summoned by the police, the police collected her fingerprints and saliva and wanted topare them with the criminal Evidence Department when they found some clues.


    More than half of the crime scene had been destroyed by the water, and some of the things that should have been useful had been contaminated. They could no longer be used as evidence in court.


    At the same time, the forensic Department came back with news that they didn¡¯t find any fingerprints or DNA rted to Su Yi at the scene. However, after a few days of sleepless search, the staff finally found a short hair with hair follicles at the scene. After DNA testing, it was confirmed that it didn¡¯t belong to Li Nan Feng, but another man.


    The initial conclusion was that this strand of hair should have been pulled off by someone during a fight. It was very likely that the owner of the hair was the murderer who killed Li Nan Feng.


    At this point, the case had almost nothing to do with Su Yi anymore. The police¡¯s investigation turned to the owner of the hair.


    As the suspect in Li Nan Feng¡¯s case, Wu Chunhe was also in the police¡¯s investigation process.


    The head of the Wangjin team summoned him and asked him to leave the relevant information and wait for the results.


    If there were no idents, everyone thought that this shocking case of throat-cutting would be solved soon.


    Everyone was immersed in their joy, but Shen xunran still felt that something was not right. She had been handling cases for many years and had a lot of experience. Her observation skills were extremely sharp. Her instinct told her that there was something wrong.


    Some doubts had not been resolved. Wu Chunhe insisted that he did not kill anyone. With awyer present, he would not say a word.


    The results came out quickly. The DNA data extracted from the hair found at the crime scene in the hotel was confirmed to be the same as Wu Chunhe¡¯s.


    Combined with Wu Chunhe¡¯s special ¡®rtionship¡¯ with Li Nan Feng, he had been threatened and threatened by Li Nan Feng. In his annoyance, he did have a reason to kill him.


    Two days after Li Nan Feng¡¯s incident, Wu Chunhe was in the shadow of the ¡®death notice¡¯. He was hiding everywhere and didn¡¯t even dare to contact his family, so he didn¡¯t have a strong alibi that night.


    A bodyguard beside him said that Wu Chunhe spent the night in a vi, but the bodyguard was hired by him. The judge might not ept this exnation in court, especially when Wu Chunhe had a motive and had a strand of hair that proved that he had been to the scene. It was likely that he would be convicted in the end. Moreover, due to the bad influence of the case, the possibility of death was very high.


    The case was almost settled. On the surface, it seemed like there was no possibility of overturning the case. Shen xuanran thought of the death notice about Wu Chunhe and felt her blood run cold.


    Wu Chunhe would not be killed by the murderer who sent the ¡®death notice¡¯, but he might still die in the hands of thew.


    Assuming that he was really innocent, then the person who ¡®killed¡¯ him behind his back had carefully set up a trap for him and used thew to bring him to justice!


    Li Nan Feng, who wrote the death notice, was dead, but Wu Chun he still couldn¡¯t escape the threat of the death notice.


    Shen xuanran realized this andined to the higher-ups, saying that there were still many suspicious points in the case and that she had not understood many things.


    Wu Chunhe might not be a good person, but in this murder case, he might have been wronged.


    But now, the evidence was conclusive. The strand of hair with DNA was the key to nailing Wu Chunhe to death. The case was almost settled, and there was no possibility of appeal.


    Shen xuanran¡¯s protest made her superior very angry. She reprimanded her righteously and told her to go home and rest for two days.


    The police announced to the public that the ventted hotel case was officially closed. The person who killed li Nanfeng was Wu Chunhe, a well-known entrepreneur in Wangjin city. Once the news was announced, it caused a great sensation.


    In a teahouse in Wangjin city called ¡®fresh breeze¡¯, Shen xuanran invited Su Yi over for a chat.


    This was the first time the two women had met without the police station, and it should be thest time they would meet.


    ...


    The private room of the teahouse was located by the Yangtze River. The decoration of the private room was quite elegant, with an ancient Chinese style.


    The window was open, and the curtain that blocked the wind had been pulled open. The wind blew into the room slowly, and the water on the tea table was already boiling, making gurgling sounds.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving Wangjin, right?¡± She had said that she would not leave Wangjin until the matter was over.


    Now that the matter was over, it was probably time for her to leave.


    Shen xuanran looked at the woman who was sitting cross-legged across the table. She had a kind of carefreeness and calmness, as if all the heavy burdens on her shoulders and mind had been put down. She was rxed.


    On the contrary, he should be in a sorry state.


    She had always felt that there was something wrong with Wu Chunhe¡¯s case. Even though her boss had asked her to take a break, she had been investigating it in private, but she had been helpless.


    When she was at the police station, she was bound everywhere, not to mention her rest time, which was even more limited. After two days of investigation, she found nothing. The police had already announced the case to the public, proving that there was almost no possibility of overturning the case.


    Shen xuanran felt that it was a little ironic when she asked that question. She tried her best to smile, but she could not do it no matter how many times she tried. In the end, the corner of her mouth fell.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Su Yi nodded. Her hair was tied up unnaturally. The texture of her hair had a sense of surrealism to it. Most importantly, she had no intention of hiding it. She just showed it to Shen xuran as if she was mocking her.


    Her hair was probably fake. The first time he saw her, she had a head of real hair with a good texture. When they met again, she was summoned because of li Nanfeng¡¯s death. When she saw Shen xuanran, she was obviously wearing a wig.


    ...


    ¡°After all, your wishes havee true. Your enemies have already been ¡®executed¡¯, and you don¡¯t have any more wishes.¡±


    Shen xueran sneered. There was a fire in her heart that she could not vent.


    Su Yi only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything to her usation.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing a wig, right?¡± Shen xuanran took a deep breath and suddenly asked, ¡± I didn¡¯t use perfume to not leave any smell behind. I shaved my hair to not leave any traces at the scene.


    It was meticulously nned and closely linked. He advanced step by step, forcing the enemy into a desperate situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Li Nan Feng¡¯s autopsy report. On the day he checked into the hotel, he ate a dish that was sent by mistake. Li Nan Feng happened to be allergic to one of the spices, but he didn¡¯t notice it at first. It was only after he returned to his room to take a bath that the heat intensified his reaction. So, before his throat was cut, he had already lost the ability to resist.¡±


    With regards to this point, it could refute the police¡¯s conclusion at that time. With Li Nan Feng¡¯s body, it was a man who could easily subdue him and cut his throat.


    In fact, under the circumstances at that time, it waspletely possible for a woman to kill Li Nan Feng who had lost the ability to resist.


    The SU family and Li Nan Feng were neighbors, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to know what Li Nan Feng was allergic to.


    As for why Li Nan Feng went to the hotel, how Wu Chunhe¡¯s hair appeared at the crime scene, and how she made Li Nan Feng write the ¡®death notice¡¯, there were still many mysteries surrounding Li Nan Feng¡¯s death.


    ¡°Are you the one who wanted to kill Wu Chunhe?¡±


    Shen xunran clenched her fists. were you the one who killed someone in the hotel? ¡±


    Her whole body tensed up, and her legs that were sitting cross-legged on the bed exerted strength. Her upper body was propped up, showing her uncontroble anger.


    The water was boiling and Su Yi filled the pot with hot water. The fragrance of tea filled the room. When she heard Shen xunran¡¯s usation, she did not panic and did not stop pouring the water. The sound of the hot water flowing into the pot could be heard. She smiled and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    The pot was 30% full. She put the pot down, washed the tea, and refilled it. Then, she poured a cup for herself and Shen xuanran. After that, she retracted her hand and smiled at Shen xuanran.


    ¡°Officer Shen, you said that I killed someone. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    The hot water in the kettle was boiling, adding some warmth to the cold weather. She picked up the teacup and smiled at Shen xuanran. She took a sip and said, ¡±


    ¡°The police are always so useless.¡±


    ¡°More than ten years ago, my father was framed by Wu Chunhe, and the police couldn¡¯t do anything. Now that someone has died and there are two cases, the police are still at a loss.¡± She reached out to push the wig on her head and smiled brightly. She did not show any contempt or disdain, but she was teasing Shen xuanran. It was even more shocking than showing it in public.


    ¡°Yet, you suspect a weak woman like me.¡±


    ¡°Weak woman?¡±


    Her words made Shen xuanran want tough, but she could not. She tried a few times, but her lips did not move. In the end, she gave up.


    ¡°A weak woman like you is much more terrifying than many strong men!¡±


    She had been working for many years, arrested countless criminals, cracked many cases, and dealt with many criminals. However, she had never felt so helpless before.

 Chapter 666

    666 Chapter 6


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what you said about ¡®throwing a bone to a beggar¡¯. At first, I thought that the beggar you were talking about was your father.¡± Shen xuanran then realized that the ¡®beggars¡¯ she was referring to were Wu Chunhe and Li Nanfeng, the two beggars who had benefited from father su.


    Her words had been giving Shen xuanran many clues. On one hand, her n was wless. On the other hand, she had deliberately led Shen xuanran to know more. In the end, even though she knew that she might be the real ¡®murderer¡¯, she was still helpless and could only watch her show off in front of her.


    Shen xuanran had actually thought about it carefully and had been wondering why she had done it.


    If she really wanted to kill someone, with her intelligence, she had many ways to cover up the case and not give herself away. She could even not give herself any clues, which would save her a lot of trouble and distress.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time, and I¡¯ve finally understood a little.¡± Su Yi smiled and continued, ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    you hate Wu Chunhe, li Nanfeng, and the others who caused your father¡¯s suicide. At the same time, you hate the police who can¡¯t wait to uphold justice for you.


    She said that her mother had called the police back then, but the police could not help her.


    Many yearster, she personally set up a trap for her revenge. She killed li Nanfeng and framed Wu Chunhe. At the same time, she gave Shen xuanran a lead so that she would know the truth but would not have any evidence to subdue her.


    This situation was the same as the SU family¡¯s case back then. Although they knew that Wu Chunhe was a fraud and had taken father SU¡¯s life, they still could not bring him to justice for various reasons. In the end, the police could not arrest him, and the ¡®murderer¡¯ was still atrge, living his ownfortable life and bing a Big Shot in Wangjin city. No one cared about the truth of the past.


    After thinking about it carefully, Su Yi might have wanted someone to have a taste of this feeling of powerlessness.


    Other than taking revenge on the ¡®murderer¡¯ and seeking justice for her family, she was also toying with some rules and regtions.


    After thinking it through, Shen xuanran felt even more dispirited, unwilling, heavy, and defeated. All kinds of feelings were pressing down on her like Mount Tai, making it difficult for her to even breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on you!¡±


    Su Yi was the real murderer. She was the real murderer who killed Li Nan Feng and Wu Chunhe!


    ¡°I will find evidence of your murder!¡±


    She shouted out these two words that sounded like an oath, but it made Su Yi chuckle softly.


    After fulfilling her wish, she felt much more rxed. The ¡®heavy burden¡¯ on her shoulders seemed to have been ¡®taken over¡¯ by Shen Xun ran overnight.


    Both of them knew that Shen xunran would not be able to find anything useful. Li Nanfeng¡¯s case was settled and Su Yi¡¯s wish was fulfilled. She still had a better life to live. There was no need for her to plot and kill anyone.


    In this meeting between the two women, Shen xuanran¡¯s dejection and Su Yi¡¯s rxed andfortable attitude left an indelible impression on the audience.


    Tao cen¡¯s exasperation and Jiang SE¡¯s ease made the scene even more interesting.


    At this moment, Shu Peien felt as if he had just drunk a mouthful of hot tea. The tea left an endless aftertaste in his mouth and flowed into his limbs. The fragrance and heat seeped into every bone and then seeped out through his pores. His whole body was indescribably hearty.


    The case was closed, and Su Yi left Wangjin city. Wu Chunhe¡¯s case could not be changed. All his bad deeds over the years were dug out. The incident of framing Father su and forcing him to die was also dug out along with this case. Because of the bad influence, the result that awaited him might be the death penalty.


    After Shen xuanran had ¡®rested¡¯, she returned to her post. When she returned, the people outside were cheering for Wu Chunhe¡¯s¡¯ fall¡¯. On her desk, she received a letter from the head of the Wangjin team. She opened it and read the words: Wu Chunhe¡¯s death had arrived!


    The letter in her hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds in an instant. She could no longer hold onto it and it fell to the ground. Shen xuanran licked her lips and slowly covered her face.


    To the people in the police station, it was like spring when the case was solved. However, to Shen xuanran, it was like winter.


    The scene turned back to the morning when Li Nan Feng was killed. In the fog, the crisp sound of high heels rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Shu Peien¡¯s heart was beating violently. A graceful woman in a trench coat walked out of the fog, naturally avoiding a stone blocking the way. She was clearly familiar with the nearby terrain. As she walked closer, she seemed to realize that the camera was spying on her. She turned her head and slowly smiled at the camera.


    Huo Zhiming had reached the peak of perfection in the depiction andposition of this scene.


    The background behind her was blurred out, and only her character was highlighted. She smiled and blinked at the camera, which was both yful and dangerous. The angle chosen by the camera further highlighted her sharp edge at this moment.


    Shu Peien felt that even if he had forgotten some of the reviews he had written and some of the movies he had watched, he would still be able to forget this ssic scene as he grew older.


    The lights in the theater lit up, and the audience stood up and pped their hands.


    Shu Peien¡¯s emotions were the same as when he had watched ¡± the demon ¡± in the past. At that time, he felt that Jiang SE¡¯s portrayal of Zhang Yuqin in the series had already given him an extreme shock. He was afraid that he would never experience the same excitement he had felt back then again in his life.


    He did not expect that after so many years, another work by Jiang se would still be able to move him so much.


    He pped until his palms turned red, but he still felt that the apuse was not enough.


    Tao cen pursed her lips. She could already feel that she had lost. In this movie, even though Jiang se did not have as many scenes as Shen xuanran, Su Yi¡¯s presence was much more vivid than Shen xuanran¡¯s.


    Huo Zhiming ended the shoot with Su Yi¡¯s departure. Was it also a metaphor that ¡®she¡¯ would go further than ¡®himself¡¯?


    He had been fighting with Jiang se for a few years. In China, he had left century Gxy to set up his own business and develop on his own. This ¡®battle¡¯ for status might decide who was better at the France Film Festival this year.


    This movie had fulfilled Jiang SE¡¯s wish. She had lost.


    Before watching the movie, Tao cen did not want to think this way. But sometimes, things did not go ording to her wishes.


    She felt a little lost and a little regretful. She felt that she should not have epted this movie on a whim.


    Back then, she did not want topete with Jiang se. When she found out that Jiang se had won Lani in ¡± the salvation of God ¡°, she refused to admit defeat and wanted to cut off her path of retreat. She used her special status in thepany to snatch the script for ¡± suspect ¡± that Jiang se had read before. Later, at the ¡± times ¡± charity banquet, she did notpete with Jiang se but tried to create momentum to force her to give in. This angered thepany. If Luo Yin allowed Jiang se to participate in ¡®suspect¡¯ as well, would they not have the chance to appear in the same movieter on? would they be able to avoid the spotlight?


    Was it because she had held back for a while and did not force Jiang se to cut her hair with the plot? was it also because she had suppressed her aura when she faced herter on? was it because she had hidden the mentality, status, and situation of the two female leads in the movie? was it also because of this that Jiang se did not turn the tables on her?


    Tao cen rarely regretted what she had done. At her age, she knew that she had to be responsible for her own choices. But now, when she heard the never-ending apuse in the theater, she couldn¡¯t help but think that if she had endured it for the time being back then, many things would have ended differently.


    At this moment, she should stand up and apud like the audience around her. She should smile. She had been through a lot on her way here, so she should perform better.


    However, she really couldn¡¯tugh, let alone raise her hands to p.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance in ¡± a suspect ¡± was obvious to all. The scene where she and Tao cen stood opposite each other was one of the most exciting confrontations Shu Peien had ever seen between two women. Both sides were evenly matched like skilled chess yers. They exchanged blows and shot a criminal investigation film that was filled with the glint and sh of swords.


    After watching the movie, shupeien didn¡¯t leave the theater. The lights in the theater were still on. He took out his phone, turned it on, and wrote a sentence in his column: Jiang se had reserved the Best Female Lead Award at the France Film Festival this year!


    He knew that his words would cause an uproar on the inte. He understood that Tao cen was also the main character in this movie. If heplimented Jiang se all to himself, he might attract attacks from some of Tao cen¡¯s fans.


    However, perhaps Su Yi¡¯s ¡®arrogance¡¯ in the movie had infected him, making him ¡®arrogant¡¯ for a while at his age. Or perhaps he was still immersed in the ending scene of Su Yi smiling at the camera. In short, after Shu Peien sent this message, he exited his column. Thinking of the reactions of theizens at this time, he evenughed along with them, as if he had seeded in his prank.


    a suspect ¡± quickly became popr at the France Film Festival. The plot¡¯s climax and interlocking elements were the key to the sess of the film, but the performance of the two female leads in the film was the key to lighting up the film.


    [ France¡¯s world Weekly magazine: everyone was waiting to see if the Chinese girl that Chesare personally selected would perform well after ¡± the salvation of God. she came to the French Film Festival with her work and told those who underestimated her to shut up! ]


    The France times said,¡±this year¡¯s best Female Lead Award at the French Film Festival should belong to this Chinese darling!¡±


    ¡°Weekly film magazine: the France Film Festival owed this girl a trophy since a few years ago. This year, they finally got the chance to make it up to her.¡±


    ...


    [ Liberation Daily: the Pearl personally chosen by Chesare. After God¡¯s salvation, it has once again bloomed with beautiful and dazzling brilliance. ]


    The film critic exined,¡¯Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s performances have saved Huo Zhiming¡¯s reputation. The sh of acting skills between the two top female celebrities might never happen again in this lifetime!¡¯ Huo Zhiming was a director who had been down on his luck for many years. God had finally returned all the luck he had umted over the years to him. With ¡± suspect, ¡± he could hold his head high and puff out his chest in front of those who had onceughed at and looked down on him. He could hold his head high and shine his reputation as a famous director.


    [ style of the times: Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s performance was full of sparks. The two brilliant actors have created a ssic film! ]


    Well-known film critic, Feng bushuo said,¡¯there are three things in¡¯ suspect ¡®that left the deepest impression on me. First, Su Yi, yed by Jiang se, shaved his head. One was thest conversation between Jiang se and Tao cen. In the end, Jiang SE¡¯s character, Su Yi, walked over with a smile. what I want to emphasize is the hair that Jiang se cut herself. ording to what I¡¯ve said, Jiang se has always had long hair ever since she left the industry. When ¡®suspect¡¯ ended, she always had short hair. I¡¯m boldly specting that the hair that she cut herself during the filming of ¡®suspect¡¯ was her real hair. It¡¯s not hard to understand the shock that I felt from her expression at that time. That determination, determination, and determination to cut off all means of retreat. It wasn¡¯t something that could be easily fooled.


    Those ¡®3000 threads of worry¡¯ that Su Yi cut, other than representing that she wanted to be absolutely safe and not leave any traces at the crime scene, it also represented that she had let go.


    Her troubles were about to be abandoned by her, and this old grudge that had surrounded her for many years was about to be forgotten by Li Nan Feng¡¯s death.


    When the new ¡®hair¡¯ grew out, it meant that she had let go of her past and burden. It also meant that Su Yi¡¯s new life was about to begin.


    The carefreeness she had when she met Shen xuanran for thest time was proof of this. She had personally cut off the ¡®thread of worry¡¯ and cut off all past contacts. She had taken her revenge and the days ahead belonged to her.


    ......


    Both domestic and foreign film Critics were also full of praise for ¡®criminal suspect¡¯, but it also set off a wave of discussion about who the¡¯ real ¡®murderer was in¡¯ criminal suspect¡¯.


    Unsurprisingly,¡¯suspect¡¯ was pushed to the peak by such public opinion. While the industry insiders were all praising it, the Chinese people were still in a daze.


    ...


    The director of the movie was Huo Zhiming. From the start of the movie until now, everyone¡¯s focus had been on Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s rtionship. They had not even considered whether the movie would be a ssic.


    They were more curious about how Jiang se and Tao cen would act in the movie. Theirpetitive rtionship in real life might continue in the movie. This was the reason why some of the audience were looking forward to the movie.


    Although some film fans were looking forward to the film because of Jiang se and Tao cen¡¯s outstanding past works, Huo Zhiming¡¯s work from a few years ago was still of high quality. They did not have much hope for it. Now that the media and film Critics had spoken, it was as if they had been given a shot in the arm. More people were looking forward to the film that was going to be screened after the French Film Festival.


    This year, the media and film Critics had more praises for ¡®suspect¡¯. They were also very optimistic about Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the movie. There was also a lot of support for her to win an award. Naturally, Xia Chaoqun and the others were already preparing for Jiang se to win the Best Actress award this year.

 Chapter 667

    667 Chapter 667-lost


    On the night of the closing ceremony of the France Film Festival, the media, both domestic and foreign, who had received invitations, gathered at the Grand Theater.


    The film fans at home and abroad who were paying attention to this Golden Age were all watching the live broadcast. They saw the stars shining on the red carpet as celebrities and celebrities from the fashion world entered one after another.


    Back in China, PEI Yi had also freed up some time in advance to watch the closing ceremony.


    He and Jiang se had just gotten married, but they had gone their separate ways due to work. They usually contacted each other through video calls. When he really missed her, he would search for news about her on the inte to relieve the pain of missing her.


    Jiang se had already been to the awards ceremony venue of the France Film Festival three times, so she was no stranger to it.


    Her rtionship with Tao cen was a little special. She was guided by the staff all the way to the seat that belonged to the crew of ¡± criminal suspects ¡°. Tao cen kept looking up with a smile on his face.


    asionally, they would meet the media asking for a photo together, and both of them were very cooperative, but they didn¡¯t say a word during the process.


    Huo Zhiming did not seem to notice the awkwardness between the two of them. On the other hand, the other supporting actors and actresses who hade with them were feeling rather awkward. They wanted to strike up a conversation with Jiang se, but they were afraid that Tao cen would be left out. Therefore, everyone around them was whispering to each other. Only the seats where the crew of ¡± the suspect ¡± were seated seemed rather deserted. Everyone had their heads lowered.


    Jiang SEMO was reciting her lines. When she noticed that Tao cen was looking at her, she sighed and looked up.


    In reality, Tao cen had been staring at her for about two to three minutes. Jiang se thought that she would turn her head away after staring for a while, so she pretended not to notice. To her surprise, Tao cen did not look away after he stared at her.


    Even when she sensed Tao cen¡¯s gaze and raised her head to look at her, she still maintained her previous posture.


    Tao cen did not speak to Jiang se throughout the entire journey. For the movie, Huo Zhiming had added Jiang SE¡¯s name to the ¡°female lead¡± column instead of the ¡°supporting female character¡± column. This had already ced Tao cen in an awkward position.


    In addition to the rtionship between the two of them in the past, it was no wonder that she was not even willing to say hello to him this time.


    Jiang se initially thought that she would maintain her cold attitude until the closing ceremony of the French Film Festival ended. She did not expect her to lose her cool at that moment.


    She was still staring at Jiang se as if she did not realize that Jiang se had noticed her gaze.


    Tonight, Jiang se was wearing a ck gown with a golden armband on her upper arm. Other than that, she did not have any other essories on her.


    However, on such a jeweled asion, even if she was not covered in Jade and jewels, her young beauty and snow-white skin were still better than any Diamond Pearl. She had been lowering her head earlier, probably because she was silently reciting the lines that she might be called to say on stageter.


    Recently, the media and film Critics had been praising her a lot. Everyone knew that she was a famous figure at the closing ceremony of the French Film Festival tonight, and they kept turning to look at her.


    Previously, a group of reporters had been chasing after her on the red carpet. Because of Chesare, ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡°, and the Grand wedding, Jiang se had bepletely popr.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Jiang se looked into her eyes for a moment. Although Tao cen was looking at her, her thoughts had clearly drifted away. It was only when Jiang se said this that she came back to her senses. She pursed her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you memorizing your script.¡±


    She spoke softly. This was the first time she had spoken to Jiang se tonight. Her gaze gradually focused and she revealed a mocking expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re reciting the speech when you go on stage to receive the awardter, right?¡± When Tao cen said this, he paused for a moment. He turned to look at Jiang se.


    are you that confident that you¡¯ve already won against me and can win the Best Female Lead Award in ¡®suspect¡¯? ¡±


    The two of them conversed softly with a smile on their faces. To outsiders, they seemed to be very close.


    However, the production crew still remembered how the two of them had ignored each other earlier. Although there was already news of discord between Tao cen and Jiang se during the filming of ¡± suspect, ¡± the two of them had still maintained a friendly facade. It waspletely different from today, where they did not even speak.


    He had thought that the awkward atmosphere wouldst until the closing ceremony of the film festival ended. Even before the ceremony started, the two women, who had always been very cold, began to talk again.


    This scene made the crew very curious and they turned their heads to look from time to time.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    Jiang se smiled and shook her head.


    regardless of whether you can win an award or not, whether you have given a speech or not, you have to memorize these words. It¡¯s just to be prepared in advance.


    Tao cen might be aware of this logic. She was only saying these words because she was unwilling to ept the truth.


    When the two of them had met for the first time at the France Film Festival a few years ago, Tao cen had clearly known that she had no hope of winning the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ award. However, she had also been reciting her lines like Jiang se.


    Who knew that after a few years, she would not even be prepared for such a job because of loss and disappointment? one could only imagine how dejected and disappointed she was at this moment.


    ¡°Do you feel especially happy?¡±


    Tao cen turned to look at Jiang se. She was looking at the stage in the middle of the stage. The screen on the stage was ying movies that had won awards at the France Film Festival in recent years. demon ¡± was one of them. She caught a glimpse of Jiang se.


    ¡°Chaoqun abandoned me and chose you.¡±


    They were both censare movies, but one of them yed an insignificant role in a popcornmercial film, while the other yed the female lead in a movie that censare had carefully prepared. In the end, she became famous after one battle, and her name spread all over the world. She broke many box office records and was destined to be included in the ssic data of ¡®centuries-old filmmaker¡¯.


    Moreover, Jiang SE¡¯s achievements and status in the country were almost on par with Tao cen¡¯s. When Tao cen left century Gxy, he was still in high spirits. He still had the drive to set sail again and the drive to fight with Jiang se. However, his development had not been smooth-sailing until now.


    When she received the script for ¡± a suspect ¡± and found out that thepany wanted Jiang se to y the supporting role for her, she had been so confident. Tao cen had never dreamed that she would be Jiang SE¡¯s foil because of this movie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of that.¡±


    Jiang se shook her head. Tao cen could not help butugh when she heard that. She clearly did not believe Jiang se.


    ¡°Others might not know about our rtionship, but we do.¡± She looked around her and leaned her head closer to Jiang se.


    ¡°No one else can hear what we¡¯re saying. I don¡¯t have any recording equipment on me,¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and her eyes were filled with mockery.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Miss Tao, I really didn¡¯t think of it that way.¡±


    Jiang se reiterated her words. She did not want to say much, but when she saw the mockery in Tao cen¡¯s eyes, she said sternly, ¡±


    whether you believe it or not, I don¡¯t think we are enemies. To me, you are my senior, a mirror, and of course, my opponent. Regardless of whether Tao cen believed it or not, thepetition for resources between the two parties in the past had always been based on their own abilities. There were times when they won and lost.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot from you. It¡¯s also because of your existence that I can always be on guard against myself and not be too rxed.¡±


    She had suffered at Tao cen¡¯s hands before, and she had also made Tao cen suffer at her hands. However, there was no personal grudge between them. you¡¯re the one who walked in front, so I¡¯ll use you as my goal and work hard. If you walk too slowly, to be blunt, what rtionship do you have with me then? Why should I be happy?¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s words caught Tao cen by surprise. The smile on her face gradually froze, and the hint of mockery in her eyes turned into embarrassment.


    ...


    as for why SIS Chaoqun abandoned you and chose me, that¡¯s her own choice. If miss Tao is curious about this, you can ask her directly.


    When she said this, Jiang se smiled and nodded at her. Then, she lowered her head and prepared to continue memorizing her speech.


    Tao cen was too proud. When Xia Chaoqun had given up on working with her back then, she had brooded over it to this day. She had not even asked about it and had pretended to be cool on the surface. She did not expect that she would still be thinking about it.


    Jiang se had already stopped talking. On the other hand, Tao cen found it difficult to remain calm.


    For a moment, she felt that Jiang se was merely showing off. If she were in the same position as her, if Huo Zhiming was the one who yed her in ¡± the suspect ¡± instead of her, if she was the one who was praised by the media and film Critics, and the public thought that the award at the France Film Festival belonged to her instead of her, would she still be able to say those Grand words she said earlier?


    However, after a while, she vaguely felt that Jiang se was telling the truth. Tao cen could tell whether Jiang SE¡¯s gaze on her was genuine or fake. She had been in the industry for many years. She could tell what acting was and what true feelings were. Perhaps Jiang se was not gloating at her current situation at all.


    However, understanding this did not make Tao cen happy. On the contrary, it only made her sadder.


    If what Jiang se said was true, then all the ¡®conflicts¡¯ he had with her in the past were just his one-sided imagination?


    She pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and lifted her chin.


    At the center of the stage, the host had already started his speech. The judges were invited onto the stage one by one. Tonight¡¯s award ceremony had officially begun!


    When the host began to read out the shortlisted list of the first award, Jiang se noticed that Tao cen was already silently memorizing the script for her speech, just like she had.


    ...


    The first Photography Award,¡¯the suspect¡¯, was not shortlisted and was won by a France film.


    In the media stands, Tao Tao was also one of the lucky ones to have gotten a ticket to the France Film Festival this year.


    For the previous two awards, the most popr ¡®suspect¡¯ was not shortlisted. This undoubtedly made her both happy and worried.


    She was happy because ¡± demon ¡± had been nominated for too many awards in the early stages of the film. In the end, it had won the best Director and Best Actor awards. However, in the end, Jiang se, who had performed outstandingly in the film, was only nominated, just like Tao cen.


    Tao Tao had also watched ¡± suspect ¡± this year in advance. Jiang se had once again created ssic images and characters in her acting career. The quality of the film was beyond doubt. It would definitely have a ce in the France Film Festival this year.


    The fewer nominees there were in the early stages, it might mean that ¡®suspect¡¯ would have a higher chance of winning the important awardster on.


    Tao Tao was no longer a newbie in the media industry, and it was not her first time at the France Film Festival.


    Apart from being a regret for Jiang se, this Film Festival was also a great regret for her, a fan of Jiang se.


    She yearned to see Jiang SE¡¯s name at such an important film Festival. When she saw Jiang se go on stage and hold the trophy, she hoped that Jiang se would not only be recognized by her fans and the market, but also receive a well-deserved honor.


    From the beginning of the award ceremony until now, Tao Tao had been on edge. As the host, she read, ¡±


    shortlisted for the best Screenwriter award are ¡®the couple¡¯ and ¡®the suspect¡¯.


    When the host read ¡± suspect, ¡± a clip of the movie appeared on the screen behind them, but it quickly disappeared as the host read the next movie.


    a suspect ¡± had obviously gained a lot of attention at this year¡¯s film Festival. This was the first nomination for the film tonight, and it quickly attracted the attention of the people around them.


    The camera seemed to understand the audience¡¯s thoughts as it turned to the camera. At that moment, Huo Zhiming, Jiang se, Tao cen, and the others appeared in the live stream of the France Film Festival that was broadcasted worldwide.


    Huo Zhiming¡¯s face also showed a rare smile. suspect ¡°was an adaptation of his work. He had been quiet for many years and had not been able to achieve anything. A few years ago, for various reasons, he had been carrying the reputation of a ¡®lousy film director¡¯ and wasughed at by people for not being able to tell the story well.


    Now that ¡°the suspect¡± was written and directed by him, he was nominated for the best Screenwriter award at the French Film Festival. This was a great affirmation for Huo Zhiming and also swept away his gloominess in the past few years. When the camera turned to him, he even raised his hand in a very good mood and waved to the audience.


    the winner of the best Screenwriter award is ... after reading the names of the five nominated films, a member of the jury stood up, opened the envelope in his hand, and read out the name of the film that had won the award:


    ¡°Huo Zhiming from ¡®the suspect¡¯!¡±


    The entire audience apuded. This result was within the expectations of many people. The plot of ¡°the suspect¡± had been full of ups and downs. Meeting a suitable actor made the story more interesting. The French Film Festival¡¯s jury finally chose ¡°the suspect ¡°, which was well-deserved.


    While Tao Tao was pping for Huo Zhiming, she was also a little worried.


    With ¡®demon¡¯ as a lesson, she was afraid that ¡®suspect¡¯ would win too many awards and repeat the same thing.


    Fortunately,¡¯suspect¡¯ was not mentioned in the next few awards.


    When they were nominated for the supporting male and female roles, although the few actors who came with them were already mentally prepared, when they found out that they were really not nominated, they still could not hide their disappointment.


    ¡°The works shortlisted for the Best Director award are: winter ising, ¡± ¡± France girls, ¡± ¡± Barty¡¯s neighbor ¡± the hosts ¡®voices echoed in the venue. Those who were called showed ecstatic expressions as the camera turned, while those who weren¡¯t called had looks of anticipation.

 Chapter 668

    668 Embarrassed


    ¡°Wanwan,¡± border war,¡±¡± suspect.¡±¡±


    ¡®The suspect¡¯ was nominated for the Best Director award again.


    In China, He Cong, who was watching the live broadcast with his best friend, had a worried look on his face. He turned to his best friend and said, ¡±


    from the looks of it, I¡¯m a little afraid that the ending of ¡®demon¡¯ will happen again.


    She was worried for Jiang se. She was afraid that, like in the past, Jiang se would not be able to win the award after she made the movie popr and the director popr.


    Her best friend tried to ease the atmosphere and said with a smile, ¡±


    don¡¯t worry, this year¡¯s ¡®suspect¡¯ won¡¯t be like ¡®demon¡¯, where there won¡¯t be a male lead like Liu Yepeting with Sese.


    As soon as she finished speaking, He Cong frowned.


    This year¡¯s ¡± suspect ¡± was indeed a movie that belonged to the two female leads, and it had little to do with the men. The main male characters in the movie were also average, and they were not as impressive as Liu Ye¡¯s Luo Shen in ¡± demon ¡± back then.


    ¡°However, without Liu Ye, there¡¯s still Tao cen.¡± He Cong sighed. Compared to Liu Ye, Tao cen was in even more danger.


    ¡®Suspect¡¯ had not been released yet, and the domestic audience who had not seen the film knew about it mostly from the media and film Critics ¡®words.


    He Cong still remembered Tao cen telling him that she would be the main focus of the movie, followed by Jiang se.


    In other words, the movie¡¯s initial intention was for Tao cen to be the female lead while Jiang se was the Supporting Actress.


    During the France Film Festival, there was a rumor that Huo Zhiming had put Jiang SE¡¯s name in the ¡®female lead¡¯ column and not the ¡®supporting female lead¡¯ column. The praises from the media and film Criticster on, as well as the fact that ¡®the suspect¡¯ was not nominated for the ¡®Best Supporting Female lead¡¯ award, seemed to have indirectly confirmed this.


    However, it was certain that Tao cen had more scenes in the movie than Jiang se.


    She was Jiang SE¡¯s strongpetitor. The Chinese people had witnessed Tao cen¡¯s acting skills for themselves. What he was afraid of was that there might not be a chance that both of them would be nominated for the Best Female Lead Award at the France Film Festival this year.


    A member of the jury on stage stood up with the envelope. Under the gaze of thousands of people, the judge opened the envelope and looked down. When he lifted it up, he smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to the director of ¡®the suspect¡¯, Huo Zhiming, for winning the Best Director award at the France Film Festival! Congrattions to ¡®suspect¡¯. ¡±


    That night belonged to Huo Zhiming. When he stood up to receive his award, Jiang se pped her hands. Tao cen turned around and asked softly, ¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the scene from back then will appear again?¡±


    ¡®Suspect of crimes¡¯ had already won two rounds of Grand Awards. It was rather simr to the scene of ¡®demon¡¯ a few years ago. Jiang se acted as if she did not hear her. In the distance, mo Anqi was also rather anxious. She turned to look at Xia Chaoqun.


    ¡°Sister Xia, Huahua.¡±


    In fact, at this point, no matter how anxious they were, it was useless. However, mo Anqi could not calm down.


    She had seen how much effort Jiang se had put in for ¡± suspect ¡°. Back then, she had even given up her long hair for the sake of her performance.


    If she could not win the Best Female Lead Award at the France Film Festival despite all this, not only would it be a blow to Jiang se, but even the people around her would not be able to ept such an oue.


    As history repeated itself, mo Anqi bit her lips and said, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, do you think Sese can win the award?¡±


    She urgently needed a little ¡®assurance¡¯ from Xia Chaoqun. It was as if she would only be at ease if Xia Chaoqun said something.


    ¡°Sese¡¯s performance in the movie is obvious to all.¡± She mumbled to herself as if tofort herself, ¡±


    not to mention, teacher Shu Peien and the media at home and abroad are all praising him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun stood at the spot marked out for the film festival staff and said in a calm tone, ¡±


    ¡°Just keep watching and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Of course, mo Anqi was anxious, but she couldn¡¯t be as calm as she was. everyone¡¯s hyping it up now. I¡¯ve taken a look, and besides teacher shupeien, several Film Critics of ¡®the grace of the times¡¯ think that Sese has a high chance of winning this year¡¯s award.


    There were also many praises in the country. Under such circumstances, it was naturally a happy asion for Jiang se to win the award.


    I¡¯m worried that Tao cen¡¯s fans will start mocking Sese if she doesn¡¯t win the award.


    She mustered up her courage and spoke her mind. Ever since Xia Chaoqun had the intention to train and promote her, mo Anqi had be much more daring. Many times, she would ask when she didn¡¯t understand something and speak her mind when she had something to say. Xia Chaoqun was also willing to give her some pointers.


    ¡°The scene right now is simr to¡± demon ¡°from back then.¡±


    Mo Anqi was afraid that for the sake of ¡®bnce¡¯, Jiang se would once again miss out on the trophy.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was still worried that Xia Chaoqun would berate her. Unexpectedly, Xia Chaoqun only nced at her and said indifferently, ¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± She nced at Jiang se and Tao cen in the distance. On the stage, Huo Zhiming was giving his speech. Below the stage, Tao cen was smiling and saying something to Jiang se. Jiang se did not say anything. Xia Chaoqun smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Sese doesn¡¯t care if she can win the award in the end. She will definitely be shortlisted.¡±


    After she finished her sentence, she noticed that mo Anqi was still in a daze, so she added,


    in the case of the France Film Festival, the probability of two people shortlisted for the same nomination at the same time is very small.


    It had been nearly 70 years since the France Film Festival was first held. There were only two cases of two actors being nominated for the same nomination in the same film, which was very rare.


    Mo Anqi was deep in thought while Xia Chaoqun continued, ¡±


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t win the award in the end, it¡¯ll be fine as long as you win against Tao cen and get nominated.¡±


    pfft. Chen Shan, who was at the side, could not hold it in. Xia Chaoqun turned around and covered her mouth with both hands.


    As soon as the Best Actor award was announced, a pianist¡¯s solo was interjected in the middle, and finally it was time for the Best Actress award.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that we¡¯ve seen the birth of more outstanding directors at this year¡¯s film Festival and have also witnessed many outstanding works. However, no matter if it¡¯s an excellent director or a wonderful story full of imagination, they can¡¯t do without the performance of the actors.¡± The emcee finished his speech with great emotion and then continued, ¡±


    ¡°The nominees for the Best Female Lead Award are: ¡°The Star of Tomorrow¡± Olivia. Wiz,¡±winter ising¡± Wuwu ¡±


    The host had already announced that two movies had been shortlisted. There were only five nominees for each award, and two of them had already been taken up. Many people clenched their fists, waiting for the host to announce the next lucky winner.


    Tao cen was no exception. He stared at the screen behind the stage and the host continued to read,


    ...


    ¡®suspect¡¯ Tao cen,¡¯devil¡¯s deal¡¯


    Mo Anqi almost cried out in shock when she read this.


    Tao cen, who was sitting in her seat, was also stunned. At this moment, she was overwhelmed by great surprise. Her fingers on her thigh twitched slightly. The people around her quickly came to their senses and congratted Tao cen. She turned to look at Jiang se immediately and smiled. Before she could say anything, the emcee continued, ¡±


    ¡®the suspect¡¯, Jiang se.


    Tao cen¡¯s smile froze on his face. No one had expected that such a rare event would happen again at the France Film Festival this year.


    Two actors from the same film were nominated for the same award.


    ¡°Congrattions, sister Tao. Congrattions, Sese.¡±


    Mo Anqi¡¯s heart, which had almost jumped out of her throat, returned to its original position with Jiang SE¡¯s nomination. At this moment, the country was in an uproar!


    Jiang SE¡¯s and Tao cen¡¯s fans were cheering for their respective idols. When he Cong and his best friend saw this, they did not dare to Continue reading.


    As the rumors had said, Huo Zhiming had applied for Best Female Lead on Jiang SE¡¯s behalf. However, Tao cen had been in the industry for many years and had produced many works. Her acting skills had been highly recognized. Now that both of them were nominated at the same time, one of them would definitely be eliminated.


    Under schpeien¡¯s ¡®time criticism¡¯ column, arge number of fans who had watched the live broadcast of the closing ceremony of the France Film Festival couldn¡¯t wait to leavements:


    ...


    Qing qingzi thought,¡¯miss Shu mentioned that Jiang se was going to win the Best Female Lead Award at the France Film Festival this year, but it seems like it¡¯s still too early to say that.¡¯


    [ delicious doesn¡¯t need to wait. Tao cen and Jiang se are both nominated for the Best Female Lead Award. There¡¯s only one award. The probability of getting a double yolk is unprecedented. One of them will be eliminated, and I believe that person will be Jiang se! ]


    [ time flies. Tao cen¡¯s acting skills are obvious to all. Teacher Shu¡¯s film review should be changed. Tao cen is scheduled for this year¡¯s France Film Festival! ]


    ......


    Inside the France Film festival¡¯s venue, mo Anqi bit her lips as she watched the chairman of the judging panel stand up, take the letter, and walk to the center of the stage. The sound of the letter being opened was transmitted to every corner of therge venue through the microphone.


    The audience both inside and outside the venue stared at his movements, as if they wanted to see the name written on the card in the envelope in advance through the Chairman¡¯s hand.


    Mo Anqi was so focused that she only heard her heart thumping and ignored the vibration of her phone.


    Tao Tao also licked her lips and clenched her fists. Every second while waiting for the chairman to announce the answer was a torture for people like her who cared about the answer.


    After an unknown period of time, the envelope was finally opened, and a card with a name was pulled out. He leaned over to the microphone and raised his eyes.


    ¡°The winner of the Best Female Lead Award is ¡®the suspect¡¯,¡±


    Tao cen instinctively wanted to stand up, but the chair of the judging panel continued,


    ¡°Jiang se!¡±


    The moment he mentioned the title of ¡®suspect,¡¯ the camera turned toward Jiang se and Tao cen. The camera captured Tao cen¡¯s slight movement as she stood up.


    When she heard ¡®Jiang SE¡¯s¡¯ name, she was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted.


    Tao cen did not even know how she managed to sit back down. She only knew that the muscles on her cheeks were not listening to her. The corners of her mouth, which she should have been smiling in front of the public, were showing signs of falling.


    ¡°Sister Tao, Yingluo.¡±


    In the distance, Song Yi¡¯s face was filled with worry. Through the big screen, he clearly saw Tao cen¡¯s posture of getting up.


    A round of apuse resounded throughout the entire venue.


    This was an honor that should have belonged to Jiang se four years ago. She had only won it many yearster with another work!


    Most of the people who came to the France Film Festival knew what had happened back then, so the apuse was particrly enthusiastic andsted for a long time.


    Jiang se gently hugged Tao cen, who was still in a daze, to ease her embarrassment.


    She was the closest to Tao cen, so she could feel the woman¡¯s body trembling slightly. It was obvious that she had not woken up from the earlier incident.


    Huo Zhiming extended his hand to congratte her. All the actors who had not been nominated looked at Jiang se with envy. They hugged her and congratted her.


    When she went on stage, the camera followed her every step. Every step she took was very steady, just like how she had been in her acting career for many years. She was not in a hurry, and she had a very calm atmosphere.


    Tao Tao had yet to recover from this huge surprise. She still remembered how Jiang se had been nominated for Best Female Lead for ¡± demon ¡± four years ago. In the end, she had missed out on the award. She had burst into tears on the spot. At that time, she had been so upset that she could not help it.


    But why was it that at this moment, she should be very happy, but the tears in her eyes were still fighting to fall?


    [ Huaxia Intel: Jiang se suppressed Tao cen at the France Film Festival and won the title of ¡®Best Actress¡¯. ]


    [ Global Times: at the France Film Festival, Jiang se has been shortlisted for the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ award three times and finally won the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award! ]


    [ the style of the times: Jiang se has won the title of ¡®Best Actress¡¯ with ¡®suspect¡¯! ]


    [ Dragon travel agency: Jiang se has won the Best Female Lead Award at the France Film Festival with her wonderful performance in ¡± suspect. she is the first person in China to receive this honor in the past two decades! ]


    The various major media outlets in China immediately released the news. Meanwhile, in France, after Jiang se went on stage, she had personally received the trophy from the chairman of the film festival¡¯s jury, which represented her status as the ¡± Best Actress.


    The audience was still apuding, and the people she was familiar with were all drowned in the dense crowd. Wherever she looked, it was as if every face was a stranger.


    This scene reminded her of the ¡± century-old filmmakers ¡± event in ¡± the salvation of God ¡± two years ago. At that time, the entire crew was standing on stage, but now, she was the only one standing on stage.


    The light shone on her face. She had already memorized the contents of the speech that Xia Chaoqun had prepared for her, but at this moment, she felt that none of the words could represent her state of mind.


    She lowered her head to look at the trophy in her hand. It was a crystal female angel statue. It was heavy in her hand and had already been soaked in sweat.


    The apuse in the venue had stopped. Everyone was looking at the beauty from China. Her charm had once been demonstrated in ¡± the salvation of God ¡°. It was also because of this movie that her name became well-known to fans around the world.


    I¡¯ve thought about standing here many times to give each and every one of you a speech that I¡¯ve prepared in advance.


    She slowly opened her mouth. Mo Anqi was stunned for a moment before she lowered her voice, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, what Sese read was not the script we prepared in advance.¡±

 Chapter 669

    669 Chapter 669-improvisation


    What Jiang se read was indeed not the words that had been prepared in advance in the manuscript. Xia Chaoqun frowned.


    ¡°She wants to give an impromptu speech?¡±


    Compared to memorizing a script, the difficulty of an impromptu speech was naturally multiplied.


    In addition to having an extremely strong and stable mental strength to withstand the pressure from the audience, one also had to be able to withstand the gazes of the hundreds of millions of viewers through the cameras and in front of the screen.


    If he performed well, he would naturally shine and his reputation would soar. If he didn¡¯t perform well and made a fool of himself in front of others, his status would naturally drop and be a dark history that would be ridiculed by others.


    The more important the asion was, the more cautious he should be. He would rather perform ordinary and not stand out than take such a big risk and change the eptance speech to an impromptu speech.


    ¡°Sister Xia, do you want to give Sese a signal?¡±


    Mo Anqi asked after hearing Xia Chaoqun¡¯s words.


    Xia Chaoqun hesitated for a moment. She raised her head and looked at Jiang se, who was standing in the middle of the stage.


    She held the trophy in one hand and the microphone in the other. She lifted her head and looked at Xia Chaoqun through the crowd. Her gaze was firm, as if she wasforting Xia Chaoqun silently. Trust her.


    The two of them had worked together for many years, and she trusted Xia Chaoqun greatly. He had never given her any instructions at work and gave her full respect and freedom, allowing her more space to express herself. They were like friends, sisters, close friends, trusted, and relied on each other.


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s raised hand fell slowly. When Jiang se saw her action, her gaze softened. She smiled and her face was filled with joy.


    I¡¯ve thought about it many times. One day, when the Chairman of the Board of the France Film Festival, Mr. Dagoler, has my name written on the card in the envelope in his hand, how should I speak? ¡±


    Her speech caused many people tough out of goodwill. Even Mr. Dagole, the chairman of the evaluationmittee whom Jiang se had mentioned, could not help but smile and spread his hands.


    The people present were no longer unfamiliar with Jiang se. Many of them knew about the rumor that the France Film Festival ¡®owed¡¯ her the Best Female Lead Award.


    At this time, she mentioned it in a humorous and natural tone, showing the importance she attached to winning the Best Female Lead Award at the France Film Festival this time. It also easily passed the ¡®miss¡¯ that she had ¡®missed¡¯ years ago, letting people know more that it was not easy for her to get this award, which represented the honor of ¡®Best Actress¡¯.


    when the dayes, when I hold the trophy and stand in front of everyone with a microphone, I wonder why I have to say those familiar, old-fashioned, and boring words? ¡±


    When she said this, a round of apuse rang out. The cameras in the hall were focused on Jiang SE¡¯s face. The two screens in the middle of the stage erged Jiang SE¡¯s image.


    this opportunity is hard toe by. I don¡¯t want to waste it.


    Before this, there were very few people as brave as her. Even if an actor lived under the spotlight and was always criticized by the audience, standing in such an asion, there were very few people who had the courage and strength like her and could speak calmly.


    I like being an actor. Through scripts, I can present despicable, shameless, cowardly, or ordinary characters to every audience.


    She said what she wanted to say. Not only did it move the people in the venue, but it also moved the audience who were watching the closing ceremony of the France Film Festival. Everyone who listened to her speech cheered for her.


    On the big screen, she smiled and spoke in a t tone, her emotions restrained but natural.


    asionally, when she raised her head, her eyes were filled with the power to move people¡¯s hearts. It was not passionate, but it made people feel as if their bodies were on fire when they heard her words.


    At this moment tonight, every film fan in the venue and around the world had a deeper understanding of Jiang se.


    Back then, chessaray¡¯s ¡± God¡¯s salvation ¡± had brought this Chinese girl to the world and let fans all over the world know her name. But today, she didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. She had sessfully made everyone¡¯s impression of her by herself.


    He knew that not only did she have a beautiful face and an alluring figure, but she also had a decent way of talking, a rich knowledge, and a sense of ease in front of the public.


    She was not an empty-headed girl. She had her own thoughts. Her performance tonight was worthy of the trophy presented to her by the chairman of the France Film Festival¡¯s jury, dagall.


    Tonight, no one would be able to steal this girl¡¯s elegant demeanor. He Cong¡¯s heart throbbed, and he was so touched that it was almost overflowing.


    This was someone she had followed and liked for many years. In the next year, two years, or even eight to ten years, as long as Jiang se was still in the entertainment industry, she would continue to like her.


    finally, I¡¯d like to thank my family. when Jiang se said this, she slowly raised her head and looked straight ahead. It was as if she was looking through the audience and the camera to see the people on the other side of the screen.


    She knew that PEI Yi and Feng Zhongliang must have been watching her speech on the television, even though they were separated by the vast ocean.¡¯Thank you for teaching me to grow up, thank you for my lover teaching me how to love, thank¡¯ God ¡®and¡¯ parents ¡®for bringing me to this world. I would like to thank the fans and audience who have supported me all this time. I would also like to thank the seniors and directors who have been helping me and guiding me. Thank you, Mr. Huo Zhiming, for your selfless teaching, thank you to all the great actors who worked with me on ¡®the suspect¡¯, thank you to the crew for their hard work, thank you to the jury of the France Film Festival, thank you for teaching me how to ept failure and how to get back on my feet, and thank you to the audience at the scene. Let me finish.¡±


    Below the stage, mo Anqi was so excited that her heart was about to fly.


    The atmosphere was dominated by Jiang se. After tonight, it was not hard to imagine that every reporter who came to attend such a grand event would record this scene.


    In the media audience, Tao Tao was already in tears. She wanted everyone around her to know that such an outstanding person was her idol. When she saw that every participant was moved by Jiang SE¡¯s speech, she felt honored as a fan of her.


    Jiang se raised the trophy in her hand and nced at the crew of ¡± a suspect ¡°. She was too far away from the crew, so she could only see the people sitting there. She could not see the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces.


    She saw Tao cen sitting there, his entire body frozen. She recalled what had happened earlier and raised the trophy.


    this doesn¡¯t just belong to me. It also belongs to the crew of ¡®the suspect¡¯ who worked as hard as I did but didn¡¯t get to go on stage with me. Some glory can be a trophy in my hands, but some glory can¡¯t be a trophy. It¡¯s invisible and can¡¯t be touched, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t exist.


    After Jiang se said this, she hugged the trophy and bowed deeply. Apuse rang out.


    This time, the apuse was no longer perfunctory and routine. Instead, it was filled with everyone¡¯s praise for her impromptu speech.


    ¡°She¡¯s seeded,¡±


    Chen Shan had tears in his eyes as he repeated,


    ¡°She¡¯s seeded!¡±


    Xia Chaoqun pursed his lips and revealed a smile.


    Tao cen¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. She could tell that Jiang SE¡¯sst words were actually meant for her. She believed that the audience at the venue and every movie fan off-screen could tell.


    But why did she say all this? Was it because of sympathy? Because he was pitiful? Or was it because those words came from the bottom of her heart?


    Tao cen pursed her lips and lowered her head. Her hands were still trembling slightly. She had yet to walk out of the shadow of her previous mistake of winning the Best Female Lead Award at the France Film Festival.


    She wanted to win this award so much that she lost herposure. Before Charles de Gaulle finished reading the list, she almost stood up. This would be a big stain in her life and might be a point of ridicule and attack since her debut.


    The closing ceremony came to a sessful end. Thanks to Jiang SE¡¯s Award for Best Actress and her outstanding impromptu speech, she became the most dazzling star of the night.


    ¡®The suspect¡¯ was the biggest winner of this year¡¯s France Film Festival. With its sess, it would sweep the box office of Chinese films.


    In the interviewter, the media swarmed up and surrounded the crew of ¡± the suspect ¡°. Even the other supporting actors and actresses in the crew benefited from this and took up some of the topics and pages.


    On Huo Zhiming¡¯s end, he was surrounded by the media. Tao cen¡¯s side was also drowned in the sound of the media¡¯s microphones.


    Several Chinese media outlets were chasing Tao cen, and Song Yi tried to push them away with great difficulty.


    ...


    miss Tao, do you think your performance in ¡®suspect¡¯ can beat Jiang SE¡¯s? ¡±


    ¡°Miss Tao, do you think the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ award at the end of this year¡¯s France Film Festival was given out fairly?¡±


    ¡°Miss Tao, do you think you should be the one to win the Best Female Lead Award?¡±


    what do you think of the rumors that the France Film Festival owes Jiang se a ¡®movie queen¡¯, miss Tao? ¡±


    ¡°Miss Tao Zhenzhen¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    One question after another was thrown at Tao cen. She had never felt so embarrassed before. The familiar camera was chasing her like a demon. She was so terrified that she did not even dare to raise her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Tao isn¡¯t feeling well, so she can¡¯t be interviewed for the time being.¡±


    Song Yi blocked the cameras one by one, doing his best to protect Tao cen.


    The assistants beside her held hands and formed a wall, trying to open up a path for Tao cen.


    The lights flickered and illuminated Tao cen¡¯s pale face. The assistant pped the camera in anger to stop the reporters from chasing after him.


    ...


    These people were in hot pursuit, and there was no way to leave. The shes were so bright that Tao cen could not see anything else. He could only hear the people scrambling to get to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take any more photos, don¡¯t take any more!¡±


    Song Yi and his assistant shouted. The scene was like a farce. Tao cen was like a delicious piece of pork to the reporters. The more she lost herposure, the better. If they got a picture of her, it would be enough for them to write an article.


    An assistant took off her coat and covered Tao cen¡¯s face. The sound of shutter clicks continued to ring out. She did not say a word and subconsciously clutched the corner of her clothes.


    On the other side, Jiang se was also being chased by a group of reporters. Fortunately, her assistants were on high alert. When they saw a camera lens almost touching Jiang SE¡¯s face, they pushed the camera away.


    The excitement from Jiang SE¡¯s earlier speech was still present. Most people had a good impression of her. In addition, she was escorted by her bodyguards and Xia Chaoqun had made proper arrangements. Her situation was much better than Tao cen¡¯s.


    Although they were still surrounded and unable to leave, at least it didn¡¯t feel chaotic.


    miss Jiang, what do you think? what about the rumor that the France Film Festival ¡®owes¡¯ you ¡®a¡¯ movie queen¡¯? ¡±


    in ¡®suspect,¡¯ what do you think is the difference between you and Tao cen? ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, Qianqian!¡±


    ¡°One by one.¡±


    Xia Chaoqun snatched away the few recording pens that were about to reach Jiang SE¡¯s face. With her height, she easily confiscated the reporters¡± tools¡¯. She even looked as if it was a matter of course. Her cold aura and slightly stern tone caused the group of people to calm down instinctively.


    Everyone was well aware of Xia Chaoqun¡¯s methods and abilities. Now that she had taken the items, she handed them to Jiang se and motioned for her to pick them up.


    The reporters asked one question after another. Suddenly, the order of the scene seemed to be much more orderly, no longer as chaotic as before.


    The media reporters asked about Jiang SE¡¯s movie and how she felt after receiving the award. They praised her for her speech tonight and also congratted her for winning the Best Female Lead Award at the France Film Festival again. Finally, they asked about Tao cen.


    you and Tao cen both acted in ¡®suspect¡¯. What do you think is the difference between you and miss Tao that led you to win an award at the film festival this time, while miss Tao couldn¡¯t? ¡±


    This question was rather incisive. The other reporters quieted down and waited for Jiang SE¡¯s answer. Even those who were eager to interview Huo Zhiming next door leaned over to hear Jiang SE¡¯s answer.


    isn¡¯t the reason why I can win the award because, as you said, the chairman of the jury, Mr. Dagole, thinks he ¡®owes¡¯ me a trophy? ¡±


    Jiang se smiled. Her words caused the reporters around her tough as well. Of course, this answer was not enough to satisfy the reporters who wanted a more bombastic answer. The person who asked the question continued, ¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think of miss Tao¡¯s action of wanting to get up before Mr. Dagolo announced the winner of the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯?¡±


    The moment the reporter finished speaking, the other reporters raised their recording pens. The cameramen raised their cameras and aimed them at Jiang SE¡¯s face.


    Her every word and action would be recorded and broadcasted to thousands of viewers.


    Tao cen¡¯s loss of self-control tonight was undeniable. He was caught on camera and could not exin himself.


    In addition, she was very famous in China, so the media chased after her.


    On the other side, when Song Yi heard this question, he was furious. He gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°You can¡¯t ask Yingluo that.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, can you answer?¡±

 Chapter 670

    670 Chapter 670 history


    Song Yi tried his best to stop the reporter from asking any questions, but no one paid him any attention. One of the reporters urged her to ask something. The smile on Jiang SE¡¯s face gradually faded, and her expression slowly turned serious.


    ¡°I thank miss Tao.¡± As soon as she said that, the reporters smiled. The shlights illuminated the scene as if it was daytime. Song Yi¡¯s face was ashen. Tao cen¡¯s head was covered in clothes. Her fingers clutched at her clothes so hard that her knuckles turned white. Then, Jiang se said, ¡±


    because if she didn¡¯t want to get up, I would have stood up in the next moment.


    No one had expected Jiang se to give such an answer.


    She didn¡¯t take the opportunity to kick Tao cen when he was down or use this opportunity to step on him and mock him loudly. Instead, she said,


    ¡°It¡¯s only human nature to be eager to win the award. Miss Tao and I have worked hard and we want to win this honor. Everyone who studies hard and takes part in the exam is aiming for the first ce!¡±


    She faced the reporter and grabbed a few recording pens.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys fighting for the headlines too? you should understand.¡±


    Under the shing lights, sheughed and spoke. Song Yi was held up by several personalities, so when he heard what she said, he was stunned.


    Tao cen¡¯s head and face were covered by the coat. However, the coat could not hide Jiang SE¡¯s words.


    Jiang se was right. It was not something to be ashamed of for her to be ambitious. If she did not have any ambition or desire, she would not be where she was today.


    When Diggles read out the name of the person who had won the Best Female Lead Award at the France Film Festival that night, she had almost stood up. She had indeed been caught on camera. However, just as Jiang se had said, she did not film ¡± suspect ¡± to be at the bottom of anyone¡¯s ss. She had put in a lot of effort during the filming process. She had put in her best effort and lived up to her role.


    Jiang SE¡¯s character, Su Yi, was indeed outstanding. However, no matter how beautiful the flower was, it still needed the supporting leaves in the movie to serve as a foil.


    Without her and his scenes, Jiang se alone would not have been able to make the movie go on.


    She had put in so much effort, so why shouldn¡¯t she have some expectations? She hade to the France Film Festival to get an honor that might belong to her.


    What was there to be embarrassed about?


    The people around her were shielding her from the reporters ¡®questions as they were afraid that the cameras and rumors would hurt her. Her assistant covered her face with her coat. Even Tao cen felt embarrassed. However, she did not expect that the person who said those words would be her¡¯ opponent¡¯.


    Tao cen grabbed her coat tightly and removed it from her face. The assistant next to her nervously tried to pull it back on for her, afraid that the reporters would ask questions and take photos again.


    ¡°Sister Tao, Yingluo.¡±


    Song Yi raised his arms, wanting to block her face, but Tao cen pushed his hands away and shook his head.


    ¡°No need,¡±


    He could block it for a while, but not for a lifetime. Rather than being secretive, it was better to be open.


    After so many years of trials and tribtions, he had always been able to make it through. He couldn¡¯t cower because of such a mistake.


    Back then, she had been able to go from having nothing to where she was now with nothing but her wild ambitions and desires. There was no reason for her to be unable to move forward after encountering setbacks as she grew older, experienced, and experienced.


    She was still the same Tao cen. This little storm could not crush her!


    She straightened her back, tidied her hair, and even let the makeup artist at the side do a simple makeup for her. When she reappeared in front of the camera, she was still Tao cen and would not fall down!


    In the end, the interview ended with the France Film Festival¡¯s security personnel stepping forward to stop it. After that night, Jiang se caused a sensation in China.


    On the inte, on television, and in the entertainment section of newspapers and magazines, the front page headlines were all about her, mentioning her beauty, her work, her calmness, and her textbook-level speech at the closing ceremony of the France Film Festival.


    When Jiang se returned to the hotel after the party, it was already past eleven o ¡®clock. While she was removing her makeup, mo Anqi took out her phone from her bag.


    Her work phone had already received congrattory messages from the media and her colleagues. Mo Anqi was prepared to answer them one by one on her behalf.


    On Jiang SE¡¯s personal phone, other than PEI Yi¡¯s messages, Dai Jia, nie dan, and the others hade to congratte her. She even received a few calls from Feng Zhongliang.


    When Jiang se saw Feng Zhongliang¡¯s phone number, she was stunned. Feng Zhongliang had called her more than an hour ago. When he called, it was already past three or four in the morning.


    Feng Zhongliang should be asleep by now.


    Even if he had forced himself to watch the closing ceremony of the France Film Festival, he should have gone to sleep after the ceremony.


    He was old, and his health was not good. The nights in the capital were cold at this time of the year, and Xiao Liu could not let him stay up all night.


    Even if he missed her, he knew that she would be attending a gathering after the dinner. He would not return to the hotel too early. Under normal circumstances, Jiang se would call him back the next day.


    Why did Feng Zhongliang suddenly call at this time? He even called her a few times.


    A few bad thoughts shed across Jiang SE¡¯s mind. She was afraid that the calls were not from Feng Zhongliang but from Xiao Liu. She was worried that something had happened to Feng Zhongliang.


    At the thought of this, her hands trembled and her body went weak. She could not even hold her phone steadily.


    At this moment, she was so worried that she was in a mess. She did not expect that if something really happened to Feng Zhongliang, not only would Xiao Liu call, but the PEI family would also make a move. PEI Yi would definitely find a way to inform her.


    She took out her phone and called back. It should be past six O ¡®clock in China at this time. She was worried that the phone would take a long time to get through, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would be picked up after just two rings.


    ¡°Sese sisi¡±


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s voice rang out. He sounded tired and hoarse from not sleeping the entire night. However, from his ent, Jiang se could tell that he was not in the worst situation as she had imagined. She heaved a sigh of relief but still felt a little scared.


    ¡°Grandpa, you scared me to death.¡±


    Her heart had not returned to its original position, and it was still beating wildly. The next moment, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words made her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Sese, Feng Nan is in trouble.¡±


    Feng Nan had been kidnapped!


    She had been missing for more than 30 hours. In the beginning, Hong Kong still kept it a secret.


    Back then, Feng Nan was forcefully sent back to Hong Kong by Feng Zhongliang and the Feng family kept a close eye on her. Who knew that she would slip out halfway and spout nonsense? at that time, she had caused a big trouble and offended the PEI family. She even caused the people in Hong Kong to be reprimanded by Feng Zhongliang.


    Since then, the Feng family had been stricter with her. They had added two more servants to her side to prevent her from running away and talking nonsense.


    This time, when she disappeared, Feng qinlun and the others thought that Feng Nan had slipped away like thest time. After all, she had done the same thing before, so no one thought that it was because of her.


    At that time, Feng qinlun was thinking that he could not let Feng Zhongliang know about this, in case his father reprimanded him for not keeping an eye on her.


    He had originally nned to find a way to settle the matter for her if she got into any trouble after he found Feng Nan. This way, he would not have to alert Feng Zhongliang and would be able to resolve the matter satisfactorily. At most, he would just keep her in a tighter watch the next time.


    ...


    In the beginning, Feng qinlun was quite angry. He felt that this daughter of his was getting more and more outrageous as she grew older.


    However, as she had been missing for a long time and there was still no news, he gradually felt that something was wrong.


    Her disappearance this time did not cause as much trouble as thest time. Moreover, Feng Nan¡¯s bag was still in the hands of the maid when she disappeared. The cash, bank card, and mobile phone were all in it. She did not take any of these things. She had no money and no means ofmunication. Even if she wanted to run, where could she run to?


    After a day had passed and Feng Nan was still nowhere to be seen, the Feng family started to panic and recalled the scene of her kidnapping.


    Feng qinlun had ordered his men to search every corner of the Feng family. They had checked through all their mail boxes, parcels, and mailboxes. They had even checked thepany address. However, they did not find any threatening letters. No one had sent any threatening letters to the Feng family.


    At this point, the Feng family naturally did not dare to hide it anymore. Someone immediately called Feng Zhongliang to inform him.


    Although this ¡®granddaughter¡¯ had changed on the inside, she was still Feng Nan¡¯s ¡®shell¡¯, and she would not be abandoned so easily.


    Feng Zhongliang immediately took a private jet back to Hong Kong to investigate Feng Nan¡¯s whereabouts. He asked the people around her and found out that she had gone missing while shopping. Before she went missing, she had gone into a fitting room to change clothes. Two maids were waiting outside with a handbag. When she did note out for a long time, the two of them felt that something was wrong. When they went in to take a look, Feng Nan had disappeared.


    At that time, their search was fruitless, and both of them thought that Feng Nan had found a way to escape.


    Feng Zhongliang only confirmed that Feng Nan had been kidnapped after looking at the surveince camera in the shop.


    ¡°Sese, the one who kidnapped Feng Nan, could be Jiang Zhiyuan.¡±


    ...


    When he said this, he let out a long sigh. His heart was veryplicated.


    In fact, Feng Zhongliang was not surprised by this oue at all. Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s whereabouts had been a mystery for the past year. A person like him, who had no job, no friends, no need for society¡¯s approval, and no self-awareness, would not consider the consequences when he wanted to do something one day.


    He had already made preparations to ¡®deal¡¯ with Feng Nan. It was only a matter of time before he quit his job and stayed away from the surveince cameras.


    The only thing that Feng Zhongliang did not expect was that the Feng family was not prepared in the past and allowed Jiang Zhiyuan to kidnap Shang Cheng. Now, Feng Nan had so many people watching over him.


    However, Feng Zhongliang felt a little regretful and sad for the situation.


    During the premiere of ¡®a chance to live¡¯, he had made an appointment with Jiang Zhiyuan to watch the movie. Jiang Zhiyuan had already promised him to stop at that time. Unfortunately, Feng Nan did not know how to stop at that time, and he was infuriated.


    His weakness was Jiang se. He was willing to ¡± atone ¡± for his daughter¡¯s sins. This ¡± penitent ¡± behavior did not mean that he truly ¡± knew his mistake ¡°. It was just a ¡±promise ¡± to reality.


    One day, when this person realized that promising¡¯ to the rules was useless, he might act ording to the rules he agreed with.


    It was a pity for Jiang se.


    She was his ¡®real¡¯ granddaughter, but she had identally be the daughter of his ¡®enemy¡¯.


    When history repeated itself, Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s thinking waspletely different from the past. Back then, when Feng Nan was kidnapped, Jiang Zhiyuan only wanted money. Now that Feng Nan was kidnapped again, was Jiang Zhiyuan going to die?


    Jiang se did not say anything. Actually, she was already at a loss for words. She grabbed her phone and used all her strength to remain calm so that it would not fall.


    The shock of winning the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award at the film festival tonight was far less than the impact Feng Zhongliang¡¯s words had on her.


    She did not expect to hear such words from Feng Zhongliang¡¯s mouth again after more than 20 years.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had kidnapped ¡®her¡¯ again. Although there was no definite information to confirm that it was him, since Feng Zhongliang dared to say so, it should be very likely.


    ¡°Actually, Grandpa has been hesitating whether to tell you about this.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Jiang SE¡¯s breathing had subconsciously lightened. Feng Zhongliang could understand how she was feeling right now. Her heart must be in a mess.


    but I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. These things are rted to you. You should know.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had only kidnapped Feng Nan because of his ¡®daughter¡¯.


    Jiang Zhiyuan was too dangerous. Feng Zhongliang had sent people to track him down for the past year. However, this person was very cunning. He coulde to Hong Kong through abnormal means under strict control and seed when the Feng family was prepared. He even took Jiang Zhiyuan away in front of everyone. This made Feng Zhongliang¡¯s scalp numb.


    other than Feng Nan, I¡¯m also worried about you.


    Heaven, earth, she, PEI Yi, and Feng Zhongliang all knew about Jiang SE¡¯s identity.


    Other than that, there was another possibility that Feng Nan could also guess. She was not the real Feng Nan. This person had a strange background. ording to PEI Yi¡¯s guess, she had a grudge against the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯. That was why she kept picking on her.


    If this person was familiar with the other ¡®Jiang se¡¯, she would definitely notice the difference between the current Jiang se and the¡¯ Jiang se ¡®she knew. In addition to her closeness to Jiang se and her personality, as long as Feng Nan was a little smarter, she would be able to figure out the truth.


    If she managed to guess Jiang SE¡¯s true identity and ended up in Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s hands, Feng Zhongliang did not know what Jiang Zhiyuan would do when he found out the truth one day.


    Hence, after much thought, he still decided to call Jiang se and tell her about Feng Nan¡¯s kidnapping.


    This was also a warning for her to pay more attention.


    He was afraid that Jiang Zhiyuan would go crazy.


    She had been injured by Jiang Zhiyuan before, and one nightmare was enough for her.


    Feng Zhongliang had tried his best to protect Jiang se. When he found out about Jiang SE¡¯s true identity and that Feng Nan was not his real granddaughter, Feng Zhongliang did not suppress Feng Nan too much to vent his anger. He was afraid that Feng Nan would guess Jiang SE¡¯s identity and say something she should not have said in a moment of desperation.


    He had once thought about what Feng Nan should do. He could not hit or kill her. She was not young anymore and had not achieved any results in the entertainment industry. He could not possibly keep her in captivity like this.


    A girl would have to get married when she grew up. She was old now and her reputation was not good. Those in the upper-ss society who were on par with the Feng family would probably not want her.


    Back then, she had chosen Zhao junhan and insisted on being together with him. The two families were working together, and she and Zhao junhan were still fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e. Feng Zhongliang then thought that it was time to settle the matter between Feng Nan and the Zhao family.


    Although she had drifted apart from Zhao junhan in recent years, the Zhao family was her best choice right now. He was prepared to personally negotiate on her behalf. With his old bones around, the Zhao family would not make things too difficult for her in the future.


    He did all this without hesitation and contacted the Zhao family because he wanted her to appreciate his kindness and treat Jiang se better. He was just trying to keep some things in mind.


    However, Feng Nan had gotten into trouble before he could even settle the matter. Now that she was in Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s hands, there was no guarantee that she would not say everything she should and should not say.

 Chapter 671

    671 Chapter 6


    Feng Zhongliang could not imagine how Jiang Zhiyuan would react if Feng Nan told him.


    Feng Zhongliang did not dare to think about what such awless and dangerous person would do when he heard the ¡®truth¡¯ from Feng Nan¡¯s mouth when he was risking his life for his daughter again.


    In addition to these worries, Feng Zhongliang was actually a little worried for Feng Nan.


    She had fallen into Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s hands for such a long time, and it was still unclear if she was still alive or dead.


    Although she knew that she might be a threat to Jiang se if she stayed alive, she was old and had a soft heart. She did not want Feng Nan to be gone just like that.


    However, he could only keep these words to himself.


    ¡°Did Chaoqun say anything about you returning hometer?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang suppressed the worry in his heart and started to worry about Jiang SE¡¯s whereabouts.


    In reality, both he and PEI Yi were aware of Jiang SE¡¯s schedule. They also knew that Jiang se had many people with her. She had been kidnapped in the past, so she was also very careful and would not be left alone.


    In addition, PEI Yi was also aware of this matter. He would definitely get someone to keep a close eye on Jiang se. He would not let anything happen to her.


    However, Feng Nan¡¯s kidnapping incident still made Feng Zhongliang uneasy. At his age, he could not take any more blows.


    ¡°I have to go back before the movie is released.¡±


    Jiang se said subconsciously. At that moment, she felt as light as a feather. Her feet could not seem tond on solid ground, and her mind was in a mess.¡±Grandpa, you still haven¡¯t found ¡®his¡¯ whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Feng Zhongliang said, ¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to hide, he must have made preparations.¡± He had quit his job and was spending his money in cash. He had no social circle, no friends, and did not even use the inte. This matter could not be blown up yet. His identity was particrly sensitive. He was ¡®Jiang SE¡¯s¡¯ biological father. Although it would be beneficial for the capture of Jiang Zhiyuan if this matter blew up, it would also be a disaster for Jiang se.


    He could only search for a needle in a haystack like this.


    if you can stay abroad for a while longer, do it. Be careful not to be alone. Don¡¯t go to remote corners. When you return, don¡¯t disclose your whereabouts. Yi already knows about it and will arrange for people to protect you.


    Feng Zhongliang gave her detailed instructions. Jiang se was silent for a moment before she asked, ¡±


    ¡°Will, will he, kill ¡®her¡¯?¡±


    Feng Zhongliang was actually worried about this question as well. When he heard Jiang SE¡¯s question, Feng Zhongliang remained silent for a long time until Jiang se called out to him again, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Feng Zhongliang¡¯s voice was hoarse and his tone was helpless.


    This was an oue that no one wanted to see. No matter how unlikable Feng Nan was, even if she came from nowhere and took over ¡®Feng Nan¡¯s¡¯ skin, she was still a living person. Feng Zhongliang also hoped that she could live.


    However, Feng Zhongliang also knew that the hope was slim. Jiang Zhiyuan probably had no intention of keeping Feng Nan alive after all that he had done. That was why there were no clues at all since Feng Nan had disappeared.


    After she hung up, Jiang se looked dazed. Mo Anqi and the others felt that there was something wrong with her expression. However, they thought that she was just too tired today and did not think of anything else.


    Chen Shan excitedly told her about the positive results of her speech that night. She read to her the reviews from the media, Film Critics, and fans. However, Jiang se did not have the time to listen to any of that.


    She managed to listen to mo Anqi¡¯s exnation of tomorrow¡¯s work. Mo Anqi and the others sat around for a while before she bade them farewell and returned to her room.


    When she was the only one left in the room, Jiang se began to tremble without restraint.


    She forced herself to call PEI Yi, who said, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Compared to Feng Zhongliang¡¯s slightly tired voice, his tone was steady, powerful, and had a strong sense of security, making people involuntarily indulge in it.


    he has kidnapped Feng Nan and is unrepentant. Grandpa has borrowed some people to Hong Kong to investigate his whereabouts. Once they find him, they can shoot him.


    He would not give Jiang Zhiyuan a chance to take advantage of the situation. The Feng family could not find him previously partly because they were businessmen. Besides, Jiang Zhiyuan was a cautious and cunning person who knew how to hide. However, he had taken the initiative to kidnap Feng Nan this time and had given himself away.


    The PEI family had already found out how he had gone to Hong Kong, and it was only a matter of time before they found out where he was.


    However, he could not guarantee Feng Nan¡¯s life or death. PEI Yi did not care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. What happened back then won¡¯t happen again.¡± He had waited until now without sleeping. He knew that Jiang se would call him.


    As she clutched her phone, she could hear the sound of her blood flowing through her body and her heart beating rapidly.


    She believed in PEI Yi¡¯s words and knew that he would keep his word. He had said that the PEI family would send people to investigate Jiang Zhiyuan and kill him if they found him. He would not let him hurt her. Jiang se believed that he would keep his word.


    However, she did not know why, but when she heard this, her heart felt heavy.


    ¡°Ah Yi, ah Yi, no, you can¡¯t.¡± She wanted to cry. She thought that she would be relieved to hear that Jiang Zhiyuan, who had once caused her great harm, would be in trouble. However, she did not.


    Perhaps it was because of her rebirth, or perhaps it was because she had taken over Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s daughter¡¯s body, or perhaps it was because Jiang Zhiyuan had kidnapped Feng Nan for her. He wanted to help her get rid of her ¡®obstacle¡¯.


    No matter what it was for, she couldn¡¯t be at ease.


    She covered her eyes and felt that her eyelids were sore and swollen. Tears rolled in her eyes and seeped out from her tightly closed eyes.


    ¡°Why did he kidnap Feng Nan? Is it because of me?¡±


    PEI Yi did not expect her to say that. She was so smart that she could guess it even if he did not say it.


    ¡°Yi, I don¡¯t want this to happen.¡± Her heart was in a mess, and her words were incoherent. However, PEI Yi knew her too well. She might not even understand how she felt, but he could still figure out what she was thinking from her words.


    Beneath her cold exterior, she had a rather soft and warm heart. Her personality would not allow her to ¡®possess¡¯ Jiang SE¡¯s body before turning around and talking about her ¡®grudge¡¯ with Jiang Zhiyuan.


    Regardless of whether this kind of rebirth was what she wanted or not, since she had obtained it, she should take up the corresponding responsibility and obligation. This could be seen from the way she took care of du changqun¡¯s family and Zhou Hui.


    PEI Yi¡¯s gaze softened. His girl¡¯s appearance, identity, status, and name had all changed. However, her heart had never changed.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t do this, he might hurt your Sese in the future.¡± He murmured softly. In fact, his heart was as firm as a rock, and he was not moved by her words at all.


    She could stick to her principles, and he could do these unprincipled things for her.


    In his heart, she was the most important person. He did not care about his principles or reasons. All he wanted was for Jiang se to be well.


    don¡¯t think too much. After all, we haven¡¯t found her yet. We¡¯ll talk about it when we find her. He consoled Jiang se gently, but he was thinking about how to find Jiang Zhiyuan.


    ...


    Jiang se nodded and listened to him consoling her. He told her to rest early and not to be too burdened. He spoke for a long time before he hung up.


    As the call had been going on for a long time, the phone in Jiang SE¡¯s hand was burning. Jiang se stared at the screen. She was no longer sleepy.


    PEI Yi understood her, and she understood him as well.


    They couldn¡¯t find Jiang Zhiyuan, saying that he had quit his job a long time ago and changed his mobile number and residence. No one knew his contact information, so they couldn¡¯t find his whereabouts for the time being.


    However, for some reason, Jiang se suddenly recalled something.


    More than a year ago, before the release of ¡°the salvation of God,¡± she had gone to the United States to promote and participate in the ¡®century-old filmmaker¡¯ celebration. She had received a call from an unknown number, but the person who called her at the time had been silent.


    She had buried this matter in her heart and had never told anyone.


    This was her private number, which not many people knew. PEI Yi had dealt with it for her. If one did not know her number, it was unlikely that they would call her.


    At that time, she had already suspected the identity of the caller. After thinking for a long time, she did not verify it in the end. However, she subconsciously saved this unfamiliar number.


    Looking at the time, Feng Zhongliang and PEI Yi had mentioned that Jiang Zhiyuan had resigned and went into hiding. It was around the same time.


    She hesitated for a while, then swiped her finger across the screen and found the phone number she had saved. She could actually memorize the string of numbers.


    ...


    In the past year, she would sometimes look up this phone number to guess the identity of the person who called that night.


    Jiang Zhiyuan, is this you?


    Her fingers moved to the phone number several times, wanting to click on it, but she kept hesitating.


    Even Jiang se did not expect that the person who had cast a shadow on her in the past, whom she would be afraid of and would avoid as much as she could, would one day give her the urge to contact him.


    The arrangement of fate was always so ingenious. The bandit leader who kidnapped her back then would be her ¡®father¡¯ many yearster, existing in her life in another way.


    Once this number was dialed, there was no turning back.


    Her grandfather had exined the situation to her clearly on the phone that night. Jiang Zhiyuan had kidnapped Feng Nan, and Feng Nan knew that she was not the real ¡®Jiang se¡¯. She harbored a grudge against her. If she had guessed that she was¡¯ Feng Nan ¡®and told Jiang Zhiyuan about it in order to protect herself after she had fallen into Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s hands, what would happen to her when she took the initiative to make a call?


    What would Jiang Zhiyuan do if he knew that the child he had kidnapped and almost killed back then would one day be his ¡®daughter¡¯?


    Jiang se could not help butugh as she thought about it.


    Her grandfather had told her to be careful, and PEI Yi had told her not to worry. She took a deep breath and dialed the number. After caressing the screen for a long time, she decided to dial it after some thought.


    Feng Nan was still in his hands, and it was unknown if he was Dead or Alive.


    Even though Grandpa did not say it when he called, she knew what Feng Zhongliang was thinking.


    Although he valued kinship more than the core of the bloodline, Feng Nan was still his granddaughter after all. The Feng family¡¯s blood flowed in her body. He could choose not to get close to her or pay attention to her, but he did not want anything to happen to her.


    She did not wish for her grandfather to be upset. Although Feng Nan had caused her trouble and was a threat, she wanted him to live.


    She had almost lost to Jiang Zhiyuan back then, and she did not want him to do anything extreme because of her.


    The call was made. She was on tenterhooks, afraid that her guess was wrong.


    Jiang se had never felt that time was so difficult for her. In the two seconds that the call went through, she had thought about many things.


    She suspected that her previous guess was wrong. Perhaps the call from more than a year ago was not from Jiang Zhiyuan. Perhaps someone had made a wrong call.


    At the same time, she suspected that the number might be Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s. She was also afraid that the cautious person would have changed the number a long time ago.


    Feng Zhongliang and PEI Yi had both said that he was as cunning as a Fox and rarely contacted anyone. He had also used a mobile phone number that had not been registered with his identity card, so he changed his mobile phone number very quickly.


    She let her thoughts run wild for a long time, and her heart gradually turned from a slow beating to a rapid beating, and it seemed to be getting more and more urgent. Finally, the call went through.


    ¡®Du du du¡¯


    When the first phone call rang, Jiang se felt goosebumps all over her body. The heater in the room was turned on, but it could not stop the cold current from rising from the bottom of her feet and running through her body.


    The phone rang for the second time, but the person on the other end still didn¡¯t pick up.


    She started to wonder if the person on the other end of the phone was Jiang Zhiyuan. If it was, did he know that she was the one who called? If he knew everything, would he answer her call? What was he supposed to say after the call connected, and what was she supposed to say?


    She was extremely uneasy, and her heart was pounding.


    She didn¡¯t know how many times the phone rang. She was nervous at first, but then she became uneasy. She was even a little disappointed that she had guessed wrong. The screen of the phone, which had been dark, suddenly lit up, and the call was connected.


    The beeping sound of the system notification stopped abruptly and was reced by an extremely quiet silence.


    The phone was already counting down the time of the call. Jiang se nced at it and confirmed that the person on the other end had picked up the call.


    The people on both ends of the phone were silent. Time passed by slowly. At that moment, Jiang se felt a huge pressure pressing down on her from all directions. The air around her became thin, and she felt as if she could not breathe.


    Her hands were shaking, and the blood flowing through her body made her feel cold. Under the light of the hotel room, there was a fine dust floating in the air.


    The person on the other end of the line did not hang up. This undoubtedly further supported Jiang SE¡¯s guess.


    She took a deep breath and licked her lips, thinking about how to open her mouth. Finally, she said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang se.¡±

 Chapter 672

    672 Chapter 672 contact


    In the dark and cramped room, green smoke lingered. The doors and windows had been nailed shut, and the early morning sun shone through the gap between the wooden bars of the window.


    The house had been in disrepair for a long time, and there was a special smell of corroded and moldy wood. The floor was littered with cigarette butts. Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s face was hidden in the darkness, and only when he inhaled the smoke into his lungs could he see the expression on his face through the little red light that was lit up.


    It was a call from Jiang se. He could recite the number backwards and would never forget it.


    Before he was ready to do this, he could not control himself. He had called Jiang se once. He did not want to disturb her life or try to ask for anything from her.


    He had been alone for too long and really wanted to hear his daughter¡¯s voice.


    It wasn¡¯t through the television, not through the inte, not listening to her talk to others, not through the reporters ¡®interview cameras, but simply letting her say a few words to him, even if she only asked, ¡± ¡°May I know who you are?¡± It was more than enough for Jiang Zhiyuan.


    That was the only time he had acted impulsively and revealed his number and whereabouts. At that time, he thought that since he had not said anything and Jiang se had hung up the phone warily, she must have guessed that someone had called the wrong number. He did not expect her to remember it, save the number, and call him at such a critical moment.


    Jiang Zhiyuan blew out the cigarette in his mouth and ignored the ringing phone. He turned to look at the corner.


    There was a man tied up, and his simple luggage was piled next to him, which was filled with all the luggage he had in his life: Two sets of old clothes, some cheap fast food, a few packs of cigarettes, and nothing else.


    He was born naked, and after he died, he could not take a single thing with him.


    From the moment he had decided to take action against Feng Nan and help his daughter get rid of this scourge, he had never thought of living.


    Feng Nan was hiding in a corner. He was already in a daze and his spirit had copsed.


    When she was first kidnapped, she had even threatened him that she would deal with Jiang se. After he taught her a lesson, she became much more obedient. She spouted a bunch of nonsense, saying that Jiang se was not Jiang se and that she was not his daughter but Feng Nan, who he had kidnapped many years ago. She spoke with conviction.


    Ever since he heard Feng Nan¡¯s words, Jiang Zhiyuan had been sitting there without moving an inch.


    The cigarettes that he had been saving for a week had been torn down by him.


    He had been thinking about Feng Nan¡¯s words and whether Jiang se was his daughter. He had not moved since yesterday until Jiang se called him.


    He had always been on his guard. He had gotten this phone number on his own when he was in jail in Hong Kong. No one else knew about it. He had only opened it after he had resigned. The only person he had ever contacted with this phone number was Jiang se.


    She had only made that one call, and she had already remembered it.


    She was a celebrity with friends, colleagues, rtives, and husbands around her. With so many people contacting her, she could still remember this number and save it. If this wasn¡¯t the sensitivity of the father-daughter rtionship, what was it?


    He should not have picked up the call. However, he could reject warmth, the sunlight, and the entire world, but he could not reject his daughter, Jiang se.


    Jiang Zhiyuan reached out his hand and pressed the answer button on his phone, which had been ringing a few times. The speaker was turned on and he smoked even more urgently. In the dark space, there were silent molecules in the air that were active.


    The person on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t say anything. He was also silent. The atmosphere was almost frozen.


    He recalled the time he spent with his daughter back then. At that time, she was still an infant and didn¡¯t even know how to speak, but she could smile at him as sweet as honey. Even if she greeted him with words he didn¡¯t understand, it would still make his heart soften.


    At that time, the father and daughter could still municate¡¯. Who would have thought that today, even over the phone, they could not even talk to each other like strangers.


    Those memories were very precious to Jiang Zhiyuan. He pulled the corners of his mouth and tried to smile like he did in the past.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if it was because time had passed too quickly and he had changed too much. It wasn¡¯t as easy as it was in the past for him to smile now.


    He had heard from Feng Nan about all the glory she had gained in the past year. He also knew that she was married into the PEI family, which was rather prominent.


    She told him that Jiang se was actually Feng Nan, and her newly-wedded husband was Feng Nan¡¯s childhood sweetheart. She said a lot and begged him to let her go.


    However, he refused to listen. Was she his daughter, Jiang se, or the girl he had kidnapped, Feng Nan? Feng Nan did not have the final say now. It was up to Jiang se to decide!


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He seemed to be waiting for something. The girl on the other end of the phone finally spoke first, and she sounded a little nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang se.¡±


    She said she was Jiang se.


    She said she was Jiang se!


    The corners of Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s stiff lips lifted. He raised his hand to pinch the cigarette in his mouth and took a deep puff. Finally, he exhaled a mouthful of smoke and put out the cigarette on the muddy ground beside his feet.


    She was still his little princess, his flesh and blood, the inheritance of his bloodline, the piece of flesh in his heart.


    She was Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s daughter, but she did not say that she was Feng Nan. Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s hands started to shake, and the smile on his face grew deeper. His gaze became gentler.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s you.¡±


    She sounded a little flustered at first, but he could still tell that she was trying her best to stay calm andposed. The fear that she was trying to hide was betrayed by her trembling voice. Jiang Zhiyuan reached out his hand in an attempt tofort his daughter.


    He wanted to tell her, what was there to be afraid of? Even if he had hurt her, he would never hurt her.


    Even if one day he lost all rationality and didn¡¯t remember her, he would still remember his own flesh and blood.


    ¡°You took Feng Nan away, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She was so smart.


    Jiang Zhiyuan nodded with a smile. He remembered that his daughter had just been born and had to be held in someone¡¯s arms the entire night before she could fall asleep. She would cry the moment she was ced on the bed.


    At that time, Zhou Hui felt that this little girl was annoying and he was unwilling to scold her.


    If Zhou Hui refused to hug him, he would not let go. He would coax her and shake her from side to side. He would watch her fall asleep with her little fists clenched. Even if Zhou Hui sometimes said that he doted on her too much, he would tell her that their daughter was very smart and would definitely have a bright future.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    are you still in Hong Kong? ¡± she asked again.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He got up from the chair and stuck his ear to the phone screen almost greedily, listening to her speak and remembering her voice in his heart.


    Unfortunately, she remained silent for a long time, probably because Jiang Zhiyuan did not answer her.


    When she stopped talking, he was a little anxious and opened his mouth.


    On the other end of the line, Jiang se was feeling rather uneasy. She had said so much earlier, but she had not received any response. Fortunately, the call had not ended. This made her more certain that the person on the other end of the line was Jiang Zhiyuan.


    Her heart was in a mess. If this was Jiang Zhiyuan, if he had kidnapped Feng Nan, and if it was just as her grandfather had said-if he had found out from Feng Nan that she was not Jiang se-what was he thinking about with his current silence?


    I¡¯m still abroad. I¡¯ll book a ne ticket back to Hong Kong as soon as possible. If you¡¯re still in Hong Kong, I¡¯d like to see you.


    ...


    Jiang se took a deep breath. While her rationality was still able to ovee her fear, she blurted out everything she wanted to say.


    before that, if Feng Nan is really with you, please don¡¯t hurt her for the time being, okay? ¡±


    She pleaded softly. In fact, she was not confident that ¡®he¡¯ would agree to it.


    If he knew that she was not Jiang se, what would he ask of her? Her thoughts ran wild. She was still guessing that if the person on the other end of the phone was really Jiang Zhiyuan, he would probably sneer coldly, just like how she remembered Jiang Zhiyuan to be. He would look indifferent and his eyes would be cold.


    She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists to cheer herself on. Just as she was about to say something, the person on the other end of the phone, who had been silent for a long time, finally responded, ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    His voice was a little hoarse, as if he had notmunicated with anyone for a long time. When he spoke, there was a sense of unfamiliarity and awkwardness.


    It was Jiang Zhiyuan.


    His voice had already taken root in Jiang SE¡¯s heart. It was etched in her memory.


    However, his voice was a little different from what she remembered. It was no longer indifferent and emotionless. Instead, it was as if he regarded human lives as nothing. It had a chilling feeling to it, as if there were no fluctuations in his emotions. Although he did not speak much, his tone was gentle and full of obedience, as if he would not refuse any of her requests.


    She was a little scared, thinking that she might have heard wrong. How could this person be so gentle? Grandpa had said that he was more dangerous than a Tiger.


    ...


    After confirming that the person on the phone was Jiang Zhiyuan, Jiang se felt assured. He had promised to meet her and would not hurt Feng Nan for the time being. Although he had agreed to it easily, for some reason, Jiang se had a vague feeling that he would not go back on his word.


    I¡¯ll hang up now. I¡¯ll contact you again after I return to Hong Kong.


    She held the phone and waited for a while, but Jiang Zhiyuan didn¡¯t say anything else. She tried to speak again, but after a long pause, he replied, ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    This time, his speech was much smoother than before.


    Jiang se held her breath and ended the call. Her heart only started to beat wildly after the call ended.


    It was as if a rabbit was living in her chest, jumping until she was dizzy.


    She panted for a long time before she recovered.


    After hesitating for a while, she called Feng Zhongliang and told him Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s phone number. She asked him to follow the number and find out where Jiang Zhiyuan was.


    She did not dare to tell PEI Yi about it. No matter how well he hid it, she could sense what he would do once he found out about Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s whereabouts.


    However, it was different for Feng Zhongliang. If he found out about Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s whereabouts, even if it was for his own sake, his grandfather would cover up the matter and let people keep it a secret.


    For his own sake, he would not execute Jiang Zhiyuan, nor would he make a big deal out of it. If Jiang Zhiyuan had not done anything to Feng Nan, his grandfather would find a way to deal with the aftermath. Feng Nan would be alive, Feng Zhongliang would not be sad, and Jiang Zhiyuan would be fine. This was the best oue.


    ¡°You¡¯ve contacted him?¡±


    When Feng Zhongliang heard Jiang SE¡¯s words over the phone, he was furious.


    ¡°When did you contact him?¡±


    He asked repeatedly,¡±didn¡¯t grandfather tell you to pay more attention?¡± How did you get his number? How did you contact him? Do you know how dangerous he is? We don¡¯t even know what Feng Nan would say in his hands, so why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    Jiang se did not dare to tell him that she had decided to meet Jiang Zhiyuan. She was afraid that his blood pressure would rise.


    He cursed at her for a long time. In the end, when his saliva was dry, he warned Jiang se with a dark expression to stay out of this matter and not to contact a dangerous person like Jiang Zhiyuan in private.


    In order to ease his worries, Jiang se agreed to each and every one of them. The two of them conversed for a while. Feng Zhongliang looked at the time before he hurriedly prepared to hang up.


    With Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s phone number, it would not be difficult to find him. It was only a matter of time. He was afraid that the longer he dyed, the more unexpected things would happen.


    If something were to happen to Feng Nan, this matter would not be easy to cover up. A small matter would be a big one, and he was in a hurry to make arrangements.


    That night, many people could not fall asleep. It was a rare case of Jiang se having insomnia.


    She clicked on Xia Chaoqun¡¯s profile picture in her contacts. It was alreadyte at night, but Xia Chaoqun was still awake and working overtime.


    Jiang se made a request to return to Hong Kong at thest minute. This request was rather abrupt. Some of the initially nned events might have to be postponed or postponed. Xia Chaoqun was the one who had contacted her for the preliminary work. This time, she felt guilty that she had to change her schedule for personal reasons.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reply came very quickly. Her message was as calm as the impression she gave others. It was as if she was not angry at Jiang SE¡¯s sudden change in schedule. She was just asking for a reason.


    ¡°I have to go back to Hong Kong.¡±


    When Jiang se sent this message, Xia Chaoqun replied, ¡± ¡°When do you want to prepare?¡±


    She did not pursue the matter any further after getting her answer. This was one of Jiang SE¡¯s favorite things about her. She always knew when to stop. She knew when to stop and would not dig further.


    ¡°The earlier the better.¡±


    After Jiang se said this, she paused for a moment and took the initiative to share her thoughts with Xia Chaoqun. At this moment, Xia Chaoqun was not just a business partner who could work hand in hand with her. He was a friend that she could rely on and an older sister who she could share her thoughts with.


    my father kidnapped Feng Nan.


    When she typed the word ¡®father¡¯, she felt a little awkward and hesitated for a long time. In the end, she didn¡¯t know how to exin to Xia Chaoqun about her messy rtionship with Jiang Zhiyuan. She still sent the message:


    I suspect he¡¯s in Hong Kong. I contacted him and asked him to wait for me there.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Xia Chaoqun¡¯s reply was beyond Jiang SE¡¯s expectations. She had thought that Xia Chaoqun would draw a clear line between personal and business matters and would not mix his personal feelings into his work rtionship. The fact that she was willing to say these things at this moment proved that in Xia Chaoqun¡¯s heart, she might not just be a business partner or an artiste he was managing.


    ¡°No need,¡± Jiang se rejected her help. About half an hourter, Jiang se received a booking for a flight to Hong Kong. Xia Chaoqun called her.


    the ne will take off at 5:30 pm. I¡¯ve already informed Anqi and booked a car. She¡¯ll send you to the airport. After you change, she¡¯ll be here to pick you up. She paused for a moment, her voice still calm. be careful. Remember, your contract with century Gxy will take many years toplete!


    Her awkward concern was hidden under her cold tone. Jiang se could not help but purse her lips.


    ¡°I know,¡± She replied, ¡± sister Chaoqun, have I ever told you that I really like you? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said inly, ¡± I¡¯m hanging up. I still have work to do.


    She had always been a quick-witted person. Jiang se smiled. After she changed her clothes, mo Anqi quickly arrived. Mo Anqi still did not know the reason why Jiang se suddenly wanted to return to Hong Kong. However, she could tell that Jiang se was not in a good mood, so she tactfully did not ask any further.


    Xia Chaoqun had booked a direct flight. It was obvious that she had gone through some trouble to get a ticket at this time. When Jiang se returned to Hong Kong and left the airport, it was already close to four in the morning.

 Chapter 673

    673 Natural instinct


    She switched on her phone and sent a message to Xia Chaoqun, indicating that she had arrived in Hong Kong. She had not called Feng Zhongliang and PEI Yi yet.


    In order to hide her identity, she blended in with the crowd on the other flight.


    Among the passengers who were lugging their luggage, Jiang se was carrying a small bag. Even though she was wearing a mask and her hair was covering her face, her tall and thin figure and outstanding aura still made her rather eye-catching. The pedestrians kept turning to look at her and tried to guess her identity.


    She stood outside the airport as the wind blew in her face. It was so cold that she shivered, and it was mixed with a slight chill that prated her heart. Under the street lights, the drizzle was like a fog floating in the air that could not be dispersed.


    Jiang se was at a loss as to what to do in the crowded airport. She had never felt as lost as she was at this moment.


    The taxi stopped beside her. The door opened and she got in. The driver asked her where she was going and asked twice. Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, he thought she didn¡¯t understand, so he changed to Chinese and English to ask her.


    ¡°Go take a walk.¡±


    Just as she opened her mouth, she was at a loss for words. She asked the driver to wait while she took out her phone and called Jiang Zhiyuan.


    Although she had said that she would meet Jiang Zhiyuan on the phonest night, her heart was still pounding when she actually saw him.


    Talking to him and meeting him were two different things. She knew how dangerous her current situation was. She was the only survivor who had seen the scariest side of Jiang Zhiyuan and was extremely afraid of him.


    That fear had apanied her for more than 20 years. It was only with PEI Yi¡¯s help that she was able to gradually ovee the trauma in her heart.


    When they met again this time, he might have already found out from Feng Nan that she was not his real ¡®daughter¡¯ and knew that she had his phone number. He might have given his phone number to someone else.


    No one could tell what Jiang Zhiyuan was thinking. When he realized that he was being threatened, Jiang se could not guarantee what he would do.


    He might have suspected that Jiang SE¡¯s purpose for meeting him was to lure him out. Perhaps she had set up a trap for him to fall into.


    Feng Zhongliang once said thatpared to the him 20 years ago, the current him was undoubtedly more difficult to predict.


    In his early years, he still had scruples, so after being arrested, he confessed to all his crimes and stayed in prison for neen years.


    However, if the current him knew the truth and no longer had any weaknesses, who knew what kind of crazy things he would do.


    She gripped her phone tightly. Her back was drenched in cold sweat. The number that she had dialed showed that the line was upied. Jiang se heaved a sigh of relief when she did not get through.


    Jiang se pulled her mask down a little and took a deep breath. She dialed Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s number again, but it was still a notification that the line was upied.


    Her grandfather must have been trying to contact Jiang Zhiyuan after getting his phone number, or he must have done something to it.


    She gave up on the idea of making a call and typed a short message to send. I¡¯m in Hong Kong. Where are you?


    Jiang Zhiyuan called her very quickly. This was what Jiang se had been hoping for, but now that it hade to this, she was a little hesitant.


    The phone rang a few times. The chauffeur in front could not help but turn to look at her. Jiang se took a moment to prepare herself before she answered the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he gave a rough location.


    He was really in Hong Kong. The location he said was close to the Bay and had the reputation of being the highest mountain in Hong Kong.


    There were many rich people¡¯s vis on the mountain. The scenery at the top of the mountain was beautiful. At night, one could have a panoramic view of the entire Hong Kong. In the era of the Queen of Britain, there was a saying,¡¯Victoria¡¯s eyes¡¯, which was quite famous.


    Compared to more than twenty years ago, he had indeed changed a lot. After kidnapping Feng Nan, he did not hide in a sparsely popted ce but chose such a well-known ce instead. No wonder Feng Nan had been missing for so long, but Feng Zhongliang and the others still had no clue.


    Sheposed herself and told the taxi driver the address. There were many people going to ¡®Victoria mountain¡¯ at this time. In the early morning, many people who liked to climb mountains and run in the morning would always choose such a ce to exercise.


    However, it was still too early. Moreover, it was obvious that Jiang se had just gotten off the ne not long ago. She was not well-prepared and did not look like she was going to exercise.


    Although the driver was curious, he didn¡¯t ask any questions and drove directly to this ce.


    At this time, in PEI Yi¡¯s home in Hong Kong, he was holding a cup of tea and listening to the news reported by someone.


    Madam¡¯s ne should havended half an hour ago, but we¡¯ve carefully checked the people who came out of that flight and didn¡¯t find any traces of her.


    Ever since Jiang se had called himst night, PEI Yi had felt that something was amiss. He had sent his men to keep an eye on the news in France.


    After Xia Chaoqun had helped Jiang se book a return flight to Hong Kong, PEI Yi had received the news immediately. He had rushed to Hong Kong immediately.


    He had people stationed at the airport to keep an eye on Jiang SE¡¯s flight so that they could bring her home as soon as they found her.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had been unable to locate him for a long time. However, as long as Jiang se was under his watch, he would be at ease. To his surprise, the people who were watching her still lost sight of her.


    He clenched his teacup tightly and suppressed the anger and anxiety in his heart. Fortunately, he had already prepared a backup n. He had someone keep an eye on Jiang SE¡¯s phone.


    When she contacted Jiang Zhiyuan, PEI Yi had heard the news and their conversation.


    At this moment, he did not have the time to think about how Jiang se had managed to get Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s contact information. He also did not have the time to think about why she would suddenly take the initiative to meet this man whom she should have avoided like the gue. He was only worried about Jiang SE¡¯s safety.


    After getting Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s whereabouts, he immediately ordered his men to prepare a helicopter and a car to head to the address that Jiang Zhiyuan had mentioned.


    ¡°But you came over in private. The old master doesn¡¯t know yet.¡±


    The person reporting to him was a little hesitant. PEI Yi waved his hand. He could not care less about that right now. What he needed to do now was to buy time. He had to stop Jiang se before she could see Jiang Zhiyuan.


    Jiang SE¡¯s car drove all the way to Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s ce. The night view of Hong Kong was mesmerizing. There were not many people and cars around at this time of the day. There was an unusual tranquility to it.


    The price list on the taxi kept jumping up and down, and the scenery on both sides of the road quickly receded, proving that she was getting closer and closer to Jiang Zhiyuan.


    It was strange. She had thought that she would be extremely panicked and uneasy, but when the real thing happened, she began to calm down.


    The car stopped at the foot of the mountain. She paid and got out of the car. A trace of light had already appeared on the horizon. Under the hazy light, the sea tide had receded, and the sea breeze carried a faint fishy smell.


    Jiang Zhiyuan should be waiting for her somewhere nearby. He might have already noticed her arrival and was probably hiding in a corner, monitoring her movements.


    She did not regret making this trip alone. The only regret she had was that she could not see PEI Yi again before she made this trip.


    For some reason, she felt that Jiang Zhiyuan would not hurt her.


    Although she had no reason for this feeling and it was not very reliable, PEI Yi and Feng Zhongliang would definitely scold her if they knew what she thought.


    She pulled the backpack on her shoulder and took two steps, following Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s hint and walking towards the road at the end.


    At this time, there were not many people on the road. It was too early, and the people climbing the mountain and running in the morning had not yet appeared. Only the sound of the waves hitting the shore and the rustling of the sea breeze blowing through the grass could be heard.


    ...


    She had called PEI Yi. He should be asleep at this time, but she was always acting willfully in front of him because he liked her.


    He picked up the phone very quickly and asked, ¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    From his words, Jiang se knew that he must have found out about her whereabouts. However, she did not expect him to react so quickly.


    in ¡®Victoria¡¯s eyes¡¯. She told PEI Yi where she was and it was exactly the ce that Jiang Zhiyuan had told her about. PEI Yi had rushed over in a car, but no matter how fast he was going, he still could not catch up to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Sese. Be good.¡±


    He suppressed his anxiety and gently advised her, ¡±


    ¡°If you want to see him, wait until I¡¯m here.¡±


    She could not see PEI Yi¡¯s face, but she knew that he must have been so anxious that he was trying to coax her.


    Jiang se had never felt that she was willful. Feng Zhongliang had oncemented on her character. He said that she was mature, quiet, and introverted. She did things ording to the rules and rarely did anything unexpected. Sometimes, her grandfather would evenin that she was too obedient and quiet, unlike a young person.


    She chuckled. ah Yi, don¡¯t worry. I just want to see him. There are some things that I should tell him.


    ...


    She grabbed the phone and felt her lover¡¯s anxious voice on the other end of the phone. She couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. He probably won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Even though Feng Nan was spouting nonsense, she still had Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s blood running through her veins.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at him trembling, wait for me toe over, okay? 20 minutes at most, 20 minutes will do.¡±


    He had never been so submissive before. He was anxious, angry, and afraid, but he couldn¡¯t lose his temper at her.


    ¡°Wait for me. I beg you, Sese.¡± He was on the verge of tears. That feeling was indescribable.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to meet him and have a chat.¡± She consoled PEI Yi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Feng Nan is still alive,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so important about her? what does her life have to do with me?¡± In PEI Yi¡¯s heart, she could not even bepared to a strand of Jiang SE¡¯s hair.


    Moreover, Feng Nan had fallen into Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s hands, and she had only herself to me. If she had not harbored any ill intentions at that time, this would not have happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, she asked for it! Wait for me, I¡¯ll apany you if you want to see him.¡±


    The tip of her nose was sour, and her eyes were misty. Hearing his words, she blinked and forced the tears back. He was so anxious that his tone had changed. She could not bear to let him be so worried, so she nodded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    She told him her current location. She was still some distance away from the ce that Jiang Zhiyuan had mentioned, but she had not seen him yet. She then instructed PEI Yi to drive slowly and not too fast, and she would wait for him here.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, but he still refused to hang up the phone. He asked her to keep the phone open at all times, afraid that she would not listen to him.


    yes, ¡± Jiang se replied. Shebed her hair, which had been ruffled by the wind, and when she looked up, she identally saw a figure standing at the entrance to the mountain.


    She didn¡¯t know when the figure had appeared there or how long he had been standing there. His shadow had merged with the reflection of the short bushes. If she hadn¡¯t looked over there, she might not have noticed him at first.


    Jiang se was so shocked that she almost dropped the phone in her hand. She gulped. PEI Yi did not hear her speak on the other end of the line. He shouted warily, ¡±


    ¡°Se se, se se!¡± His voice was a little sharp.


    She paused, licked her lips, and grabbed the strap of her bag, as if she wanted to use this to boost her courage.


    The figure was also looking in her direction. From a distance, she couldn¡¯t see the outline of his face, but she could vaguely make out that it was a thin but tall man.


    He had clearly noticed that Jiang se had noticed him, but he did not move toward her. The distance between them and his quiet posture gave Jiang se a sense of security.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± She consoled PEI Yi and tried to walk in the direction of this person. Her heart was beating like a drum, and the closer she got, the clearer she could see.


    Jiang Zhiyuan was standing there, wearing a jacket that had been washed so much that it had turned white. His hands were in his pockets, and his hair was a little messy from the sea breeze.


    He was almost one with the sky as he watched Jiang se approach.


    ¡°You, why are you here?¡±


    She grabbed her hair and suppressed the uneasiness in her heart. His hands were still in his pockets. He did not pull them out. This undoubtedly made Jiang se feel slightly more at ease.


    ¡°I came over to take a look.¡± He was silent, and after a long time, he finally squeezed out a sentence.


    In front of Jiang Zhiyuan, Jiang se calmly ced her phone, which she had not hung up on PEI Yi, into her bag. He nced at it and had no intention of stopping her.


    it¡¯s my husband. He¡¯s always worried about me and can¡¯t be at ease. Please forgive me.


    ¡°I should.¡± He stared at Jiang se greedily. He observed her facial features and mannerisms up close as if he was trying to memorize her appearance and demeanor.


    He was smart enough to understand why Jiang se had said and done all these things in front of him. She was giving him a ¡®warning¡¯ to prove that PEI Yi was on his way here and to make him worry.


    This child knew how to protect herself. She was indeed his daughter.


    He was worried as well. The moment he received Jiang SE¡¯s call, he ¡®left¡¯ early in the morning, afraid that she would get into an ident on the way.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of beingughed at. In his life, he had rarely experienced anxiety and fear, and he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to let his thoughts run wild. However, ever since he knew that she wasing over, he was always afraid that she would get into an illegal taxi and that the driver was not a good person.


    There were always morning joggers on this road. There were many bad guys like him outside. He had done bad things before and was afraid that his daughter would encounter such a thing.


    That was why he had been waiting here since early in the morning. He watched her get out of the car and stand there making a phone call until she found him.

 Chapter 674

    674 Impact


    Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s face ovepped with Jiang SE¡¯s memory. However, his tone and expression werepletely different from the person in her memory.


    There was no longer any hostility in his eyes, and there was even a bit of caution and restraint in his gentleness.


    The real Jiang se was slimmer than she looked on screen. The jacket wrapped around her slender body while the strap of her backpack hung on one of her dainty shoulders. Even though the backpack was not heavy, he always wanted to share her burden.


    He clenched the hand in his pocket and felt a phone that was still ringing. He took it out, nced at it, and threw it to the side of the road without thinking.


    The phone was thrown far away from the beach. It rolled a few times before falling on the sand, and the shing lights could still be seen.


    Jiang se nced at him. He moved his lips and exined, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s already useless.¡±


    His eyes fell on his daughter¡¯s face. This was the first time he saw her as an adult, not through newspapers and magazines, not through the news and videos, but when she was really standing in front of him, he could see her simr eyebrows and eyes, and the tall figure that she had inherited from him.


    This meeting was different from the time when he met her in front of the IMAX theater in the screening of ¡± the lost city ¡°. He was no longer hiding, but stood in front of her. His eyes could describe her appearance, and her image was firmly engraved in his heart.


    That phone was already useless to begin with. The only reason why he didn¡¯t throw it away was because he had a few thoughts in his heart.


    He had once used this number to call Jiang se. Perhaps, he had also fantasized that Jiang se would one day find the silent call strange and call back.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had thought that it was just a dream, but he never thought that it woulde true.


    Not only had Jiang se called him, but she had also asked to meet him. What he had gained on this day was more than what he had desired.


    He turned his body to the side and made way for a small path up the mountain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk.¡±


    There were too many emotions in Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes. Jiang se lowered her head and mustered her courage to take a step forward. She was not looking at his face, so naturally, she could not see the smile on his face.


    The path up the mountain was quite clean and quiet. Only the sound of the two people walking, the waves hitting the shore, and the rustling of the sea breeze through the bushes could be heard.


    The two of them did not speak along the way. Jiang Zhiyuan was used to being silent. In his early years, he had too many things to say to people, but after many years in prison, he was used to keeping things to himself. Over time, he became a man of few words.


    On the other hand, Jiang se did not know what to say to him. He was the man who had once kidnapped her and almost killed her. Many yearster, she was reborn as his daughter and possessed ¡®Jiang SE¡¯s¡¯ body. The man who had almost killed her back then had be her father. Some things in the world were really hard to exin.


    After walking for a long time, the sun finally appeared on the horizon. The light of dawn illuminated the sea and the road ahead.


    Jiang SE¡¯s forehead and the tip of her nose were covered in sweat. She was not walking very fast, but walking with Jiang Zhiyuan still gave her a lot of mental pressure. After walking with her head lowered for a while, she felt that something was not right. When she looked up, she realized that Jiang Zhiyuan was nowhere to be seen.


    She was shocked and turned to look, only to see that he was nearly ten meters behind her. His hands were still in his pockets, and his pace was still as slow as ever.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    She took out a tissue from her bag and wiped her face as she waited for Jiang Zhiyuan.


    PEI Yi¡¯s call was still in her bag. It was obvious that he had heard themotion. She picked up her phone and tried to call PEI Yi, who responded very quickly.


    Jiang Zhiyuan shook his head. Of course, he was not tired from the short journey. He was just walking behind her. She was full of energy as she strode forward.


    Through the current Jiang se, he could picture her when she was just a toddler. She was able to walk so steadily now. Was it because she had fallen too many times in the past?


    He couldn¡¯t ask such a question, and he didn¡¯t have the right to. For the first time, he regretted his rash actions back then, which made him lose the joy of growing up with her.


    He had missed every moment of her growth. He had not heard her call him ¡®daddy¡¯. He did not know how many times she had fallen in order to learn how to¡¯ walk¡¯. He also did not know how she had stumbled to this day.


    However, he liked the way she walked now. He always felt gratified when he saw her walking in the direction of the sun.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t walk anymore, he just hoped that the road would be shorter.


    He knew what he had done and what would happen to him. Not long after she called to meet him, he had been receiving phone calls from the Feng family.


    Jiang Zhiyuan knew what this meant. The Feng family would find a way to get through the authority link and locate his address through the inte.


    It was very likely that the Feng family would appear before they could finish the journey. Her husband would arrive first and take her away before the Feng family appeared.


    How he wished time would stop at this moment. She tilted her head and looked at him. Her cheeks were slightly red, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead and the tip of her nose. She looked a little coy and waspletely defenseless.


    ¡°It should be halfway up the mountain.¡±


    She took a deep breath, and the cool wind blew into her mouth, making her feel refreshed. It was still early, and the sun was about to rise. Perhaps the morning joggers had just left their homes. No one disturbed them along the way, and the first scenery was left to her and Jiang Zhiyuan.


    He nodded, feeling a little regretful that this path was really too short.


    Jiang se waited for him for a while, but he remained where he was. He seemed to be keeping his distance from her on purpose. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    She turned to look at the other side. Under the Green Mountains wereyers of high-rise buildings, and the Bay was surrounded by them, clear as gems.


    The morning sun shone on the surface of the sea, creating a beautiful scene.


    PEI Yi should be on his way to the mountain. She held her cell phone and spoke to him, asking him to slow down and not be anxious.


    She knew that PEI Yi was worried about her. In order to calm him down, she did not switch off her phone throughout the journey. However, there were some things that she had to face and resolve on her own.


    She and Jiang Zhiyuan walked forward at a steady pace. The people who cameter for the morning jog and the tourists who came up the mountain had already surpassed them and were running to the top of the mountain.


    There were more people on the road, and it wasn¡¯t as quiet as before.


    When the two of them reached the top of the mountain, it was already more than three hourster. The sky waspletely bright, and people could already be heard talking in the square on the top of the mountain.


    Jiang se found a quiet corner and sat down. Jiang Zhiyuan sat down about a meter away from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s better here at night.¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan suddenly spoke. Jiang se was a little surprised.


    Her interaction with him was not as scary as she had imagined. The people around her were chatting andughing, and PEI Yi did not hang up on her phone. This undoubtedly made her feel at ease.


    As they walked, the sky gradually brightened. It was apletely different environment from the dark wooden house in her memory. His attitude made her realize that he was just an ordinary person and not an undefeatable nightmare.


    He could also speak, sweat, and breathe.


    Jiang Zhiyuan did not get a response from Jiang se, but he did not mind. He had a lot to say to her, even if she showed a strange expression. It was even more likely that she did not want to hear it. However, he was afraid that if he did not say anything, he would never have the chance to talk to her again.


    it¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t bring you to see itter. At night, the lights of the harbor are on, and you can take a cable car.


    ...


    In fact, he had never sat on this thing before. During this period of time, he had always seen tourists with their families holding hands with their children or family members, either surprised or afraid, and he was a little envious.


    He might not have such an opportunity in his life.


    Jiang se did not say anything and listened as he continued.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve met you once before.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡±


    Jiang se lowered her head. a few years ago, at the IMAX theater, I had a conversation with Feng Nan.


    Jiang Zhiyuan was stunned. He could not help but smile. Jiang se looked up at him.


    ¡°Did you n to kidnap her again since then?¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan was still smiling. She was very serious and her brows furrowed.


    ¡°Did you do all these things because of me?¡±


    He pursed his lips and did not say anything. However, it was obvious that Jiang SE¡¯s guess was true.


    ...


    do you understand? ¡± she clenched her fists and pressed them against her stomach. She bent her body, her face against her knees, and hid her hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do this.¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s facial muscles tensed up as she curled up into a ball. He wanted to reach out tofort her, but he was not qualified to do so.


    His lips moved and he moved further away from her, afraid that she would be unhappy if he got too close to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a very selfish person. I don¡¯t like to owe others, and I don¡¯t like people owing me.¡± Shey there for a while, her tears soaking the fabric of her pants on her knees. She rummaged through her bag again and took out a tissue.


    it¡¯s true that Feng Nan has ill intentions toward me, but this isn¡¯t the way to resolve it.


    If she were to have a smooth-sailing life in the future because of Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s kidnapping of Feng Nan, she would never be able to live in peace.


    She could not bear to see a life disappear because of her. She could not let Jiang Zhiyuan make up for his ¡®daughter¡¯ in this way either.


    She had obtained ¡®her¡¯ body and the life she wanted. She had rushed back to stop Jiang Zhiyuan, not to save Feng Nan¡¯s life, nor to put herself in danger because of Feng Nan. Other than not wanting to take a life for no reason, she also felt that she owed ¡®Jiang se¡¯.


    There were some things that ¡®Jiang se¡¯ could not bring herself to say, but she could.


    She was still afraid of Jiang Zhiyuan and could not treat him as her father. However, she did not want to see him take risks and do something wrong just to help ¡®her¡¯ solve the problem.


    ¡°This is not right. No one has the right to hurt others.¡± She raised her head and looked into Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes bravely. She did not blink or avoid his gaze to show her determination. the choices and things that everyone has made will have a lot of influence and changes in the future.


    She was one, and so was the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯.


    If she thought about it carefully, if she had not been reborn, she would have lived in the du family¡¯s environment. Her mother was weak, and du changqun despised her. He would beat and scold her at every turn, which cultivated her unreasonable and violent personality. She would not have the warmth of a family, nor the care of her parents. She would have been ostracized by her half-siblings and would have only wanted to make a name for herself.


    Perhaps ¡®her¡¯ original n was to give up studying at the age of 17 and enter society, entering the entertainment industry as ¡®she¡¯ had originally envisioned.


    Jiang se did not know whether ¡®she¡¯ was doing well or not. However, she could roughly guess from the fact that ¡®she¡¯ had gotten to know and even formed a grudge with someone like Feng Nan.


    If Jiang Zhiyuan had not done anything wrong back then and had personally taught his daughter, the childhood of the original ¡®Jiang se¡¯ would not have been so miserable. No matter how difficult her life was, it would not have been as difficult as it was when she had just been reborn.


    ¡°I just want to get rid of the influence I¡¯ve brought to you,¡±


    After Jiang se finished speaking, Jiang Zhiyuan was silent for a long time before he spoke.


    He was the person in this world who did not want to see her cry the most, but the person who made her cry right now was himself.


    Some ¡®effects¡¯ were not that easy to remove. Jiang se hugged herself while he kept looking at her. His gaze was extremely deep. There was aplicated mix of despair and hope in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    I know I¡¯m not qualified, but I still want to hear you call me, ¡± he said.


    When he said this, his gaze became a little fragile. It was filled with hope as he looked at Jiang se with a pleading look.


    The girl lowered her head and pursed her lips. The light in his eyes gradually dimmed and finally became quiet, like a pool of still water, unable to stir any waves.


    His expression was so calm that it was almost wooden. After a long time, heughed. His voice was somewhat deste, somewhat sighing, and somewhat regretful. It also seemed to be very clear that he had long guessed this would be the end.


    He sighed and patted the dust off his body. He stood up and looked into the distance.


    Jiang se followed his gaze and saw that PEI Yi had arrived at some point in time. He was staring at the two of them.


    The Furious Feng Zhongliang held onto his walking stick and stared at Jiang Zhiyuan coldly. His aura was still the same as before, reminding Jiang Zhiyuan of the old man who had broken into the house with the police.


    He was rather pleased to have two people who cared about his daughter so much. He looked at PEI Yi calmly and sized him up in admiration. He asked Jiang se, ¡±


    ¡°This is PEI Yi?¡±


    The moment she saw PEI Yi and her grandfather, her eyes lit up. Thest bit of gloominess in her heart about the kidnapping incident was slowly dispelled with the appearance of these two people who cared about her. She nodded and replied, ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Does he treat you well?¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan had mixed feelings when he saw her expression. He was happy for his daughter, but he also felt a little sad. He already knew PEI Yi¡¯s identity, the PEI family¡¯s status, and how outstanding PEI Yi was.


    However, he didn¡¯t care about that. All he cared about was whether this man was good to his daughter.


    Jiang se was a little surprised that he would ask this, but she could vaguely understand what he meant.


    This feeling was a little unfamiliar, and she was not quite used to it, but she still said, ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very good to me, likes me a lot, cares about me, and is afraid that something will happen to me.¡±

 Chapter 675

    675 Retribution


    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Jiang Zhiyuan pursed his lips and heaved a long sigh. PEI Yi and Feng Zhongliang were approaching them from afar, and the people behind them were following them. He stood still, like a trapped beast waiting to be captured, and had lost the will to resist.


    In fact, he had thought that his daughter might not want to acknowledge him. After all, he was not a good father. But when he really confirmed that she did not want to acknowledge him, he still felt extremely hopeless.


    When she didn¡¯t even want to call him ¡®father¡¯, it made no difference to him whether he was outside or in prison, whether he was alive or dead.


    if you want Feng Nan to live, go and save her. Tell Feng Zhongliang that she¡¯s in her original position. He smiled. if you don¡¯t want to save her, forget what I said. You have to be well.


    He looked at Jiang se. His eyes were filled with reluctance and gratification. His gaze was deep and his eyes were extremely dark. There was a thick sense of despair that had gathered together like a thickyer of clouds, blocking the hope in his eyes.


    Feng Zhongliang and PEI Yi had already arrived. The people behind PEI Yi stood beside Jiang Zhiyuan, and he was ready to be captured. PEI Yi¡¯s face was livid. He reached out to touch Jiang SE¡¯s face, but his hand was still trembling. He asked,


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She had scared him.


    Jiang se shook her head. Feng Zhongliang looked at Jiang Zhiyuan coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in prison!¡±


    He did not mind. His gaze was only on Jiang se. He felt that it was a pity that the time he had spent with his daughter was so short. It was also a pity that he had never heard his daughter call him that even once.


    When he first went to jail, she was still young and could not speak. Now that she could speak, she was unwilling to open her mouth for various reasons.


    Perhaps this was retribution!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe in karma before, but now I do.¡± He lowered his head and smiled, revealing faint smile lines at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°It might be a good thing for my daughter that I¡¯m in prison.¡±


    As he said this, he raised his eyes and raised his eyebrows. Even at this point, he was still fearless. As for whether I will go to jail or not, it¡¯s not up to you. It¡¯s up to my daughter!¡±


    The meaning behind Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s words was worth pondering over. Feng Zhongliang subconsciously looked at Jiang se and said, ¡±


    ¡°I lost that year.¡± He was referring to the failed kidnapping and Feng Zhongliang¡¯s capture. but now, I¡¯ve won.


    Regardless of whether it was ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ or Jiang se, she was now his daughter. His blood was flowing in her veins!


    He looked at Feng Zhongliang¡¯s ashen face andughed, ¡± ¡°Whether you acknowledge me or not, whether you call me or not, I am still your father.¡±


    When he said this, he looked at PEI Yi again. When he smiled, he looked very simr to Jiang se. The wrinkles at the corners of his eyes showed signs of being weathered. His gaze was a little fierce.


    ¡°Brat, be good to her!¡±


    He had never attended Jiang SE¡¯s wedding. It was a pity that he had lost the chance to lead her to happiness. However, he had said the same words that he had said to Feng Zhongliang on the wedding day.


    Feng Zhongliang was stunned. The two of them had once opposed each other because of the same person and wished for the other to die. However, because of the same person, they felt a simr state of mind.


    After Jiang Zhiyuan said this, he no longer looked at Jiang se. He turned around and said, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave my daughter to you!¡±


    Feng Zhongliang suppressed theplicated feelings in his heart. When he saw PEI Yi¡¯s tight grip on Jiang se, she hid in his arms and used him as a shield since he could not do anything to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re disobedient!¡± Feng Zhongliang cursed. When he found out that she had met up with Jiang Zhiyuan, he was so anxious that he almost had a heart attack. This girl was really too willful.


    He had never been so disobedient when he was young, but now that he had grown up, he seemed to be in a rebellious stage. He mmed the walking stick in his hand on the ground and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s all ah Yi¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t me her anymore.¡±


    PEI Yi had been worried as well, but he was relieved to see that she was fine. He could not bear to let Jiang se be reprimanded by Feng Zhongliang, so he quickly defended her. Feng Zhongliang sighed and shook his head. He said with a dark expression,


    ¡°If you continue to spoil me like this, you¡¯ll be even morewless in the future.¡±


    Even though Feng Zhongliang said that, he still heaved a huge sigh of relief when he heard PEI Yi¡¯s defense of Jiang se.


    The reason why he had taken the initiative to chastise Jiang se was that he was afraid that PEI Yi would be infuriated. Now that he had chided her and PEI Yi was so protective of her, he reckoned that there would not be any major issues between the two of them in private.


    After resolving this matter, he was still in a hurry to ask about Feng Nan¡¯s whereabouts. Nothing could happen to Feng Nan. Once something happened to her, there would be no way to hide the truth. No matter how tight the Feng family tried to keep it a secret, it was inevitable that some gossip would leak out. If Jiang Zhiyuan was involved, it might bring Jiang se some trouble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. He knocked his walking stick on the ground, signaling for the people around him to take Jiang Zhiyuan away. The people standing next to Jiang Zhiyuan gave him a push, but he did not move. He just looked into the distance.


    Jiang se followed his gaze. He was looking at the cable car that was slowly ascending the mountain in the sky. Through the transparent ss, she could vaguely make out the happy travelers sitting inside. It should be a family of three. One of them was a child who was being protected by an adult. He pointed into the distance and seemed to be in a happy mood.


    Her eyes flickered, and she felt as if someone had punched her in the heart.


    Feng Zhongliang saw that Jiang Zhiyuan was standing still and could not help but feel a little annoyed. He said sternly, ¡±


    ¡°What other tricks do you want to y?¡±


    He took a long look at Jiang se. Perhaps this was the first time in their lives that the father and daughter had talked, gone up the mountain, and watched the sunrise. Perhaps he might not be able to see Jiang se again in the future. He just wanted to look at her a few more times so that he could get through the rest of his prison life.


    Jiang Zhiyuan was being pushed into the car. He was still looking back at Jiang se and PEI Yi snuggling up to each other.


    Before the car door closed, he was still looking in Jiang SE¡¯s direction. Feng Zhongliang stood outside and watched him quietly. After a long time, he could not help but ask, ¡±


    ¡°When Sese called you, you should have known that your number was exposed. Why didn¡¯t you turn off your phone?¡± It was only a matter of time before the Feng family found out his location through his phone number.


    He was a smart man. He should know that at this time, the only way to protect himself was to turn off his phone. However, not only did he not turn it off, but he also allowed the Feng family to call him until they confirmed his exact location.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had just thrown the phone away three hours ago.


    With his cautious nature, he shouldn¡¯t have made such a low-level mistake. If he hadn¡¯t exposed his whereabouts, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for everyone to find him this time.


    Feng Zhongliang was very curious about this. He had made full preparations, but he was caught because of such a mistake. What awaited him might be the punishment of thew.


    ¡°My daughter is calling to meet me. Why should I turn off my phone?¡±


    He smiled. After being caught, he was very calm, just like more than 20 years ago. There was no hysterical unwillingness and struggle. He was so calm that he did not look like a cruel kidnapper.


    Feng Zhongliang was silent for a moment before he nodded. The Feng family¡¯s men closed the car door to block the light from the outside as well as his gaze on Jiang se. The car drove away and down the mountain. The distance between him and Jiang se gradually increased until they werepletely cut off. They had no more contact.


    It was as if there was a huge hole in his heart. He could no longer feel any joy or pain. The reluctance and reluctance in his eyes eventually turned into numbness and calmness like two pools of still water.


    ...


    At the top of the mountain, Jiang Zhiyuan had already left, but PEI Yi was still a little worried.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    The anxiety and fear that he had initially felt because of her disobedience had now turned into heartache. He was already reluctant to let her go when Feng Zhongliang chided her a few times earlier. Naturally, he would not reprimand Jiang se now.


    He interlocked his fingers with hers and held her hand tightly to calm the fear in his heart.


    ¡°I was a little scared at the beginning.¡±


    Jiang se knew what PEI Yi was worried about. Even though his grip was hurting, she did not pull her hand away. Instead, she held his hand tightly and strolled with him on the mountaintop to enjoy the scenery.


    ¡°But gradually, I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡± he¡¯s not that scary. What I¡¯m afraid of is being abandoned all this time, ¡± she said. She was certain that the nightmares she¡¯d had when she was a child were just the fear in her heart.


    He was afraid that she was dispensable in the Feng family, that her parents, rtives, and friends did not care much about her life or death, that her parents would give up on her, and that family ties were as thin as paper in a ce like the Feng family.


    when I thought about how you were still worried about me when I came, afraid that something would happen to me, begging me not to see him, and about to cry, I wasn¡¯t so scared anymore.


    She knew that he was right behind her and that he would try his best to get there. She knew that PEI Yi and her grandfather would not give up on her this time. She felt more at ease now. When she faced Jiang Zhiyuan, she did not think that he was that scary anymore.


    PEI Yi held her hand and brought it to his lips, kissing it gently.


    ...


    I¡¯ve been following Jiang se.


    When he arrived, Jiang se was right under his nose. He heaved a sigh of relief. He knew what she was thinking, so he did not interrupt her meeting with Jiang Zhiyuan for fear that she would have a knot in her heart.


    He knew that she had ¡®possessed¡± Jiang SE¡¯s¡¯ body. When she faced Jiang Zhiyuan, she must have hadplicated feelings. She had to resolve these problems herself. He could not rece her.


    Even if he hated that he could not solve everything for her, even if he wanted to hold her in the palm of his hand, pamper her in his mouth, love her, and not let her bear the hardships.


    They had been childhood sweethearts and had been together for many years. They knew each other very well and had the same feelings for each other. They did not need to look at each other or exin in detail. He understood her, and she also understood what PEI Yi wanted to say.


    ¡°Yi, thank you.¡± She tilted her head and leaned on PEI Yi¡¯s shoulder. She even rubbed her face against his shoulder and promised, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you more in the future and won¡¯t make you worry like this again.¡±


    As she said this, she suddenly remembered something.


    by the way, Jiang, ¡± she pursed her lips and changed her way of addressing him, ¡±


    he mentioned Feng Nan¡¯s whereabouts. I should let Grandpa know.


    PEI Yi¡¯s eyes flickered as he pulled open his coat and wrapped it around her. He pressed his lips against her hair and murmured softly, ¡±


    ¡°Sese, this person doesn¡¯t belong here.¡±


    Jiang se understood what he meant.


    To Jiang se, Feng Nan was a ticking time bomb. She harbored ill intentions toward Jiang se. When she fell into Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s hands, she might have told him something.


    She had made a scene earlier and tried to ruin Jiang SE¡¯s reputation. Now that she had been kidnapped again, it was very likely that she would not speak nonsense after she was rescued.


    Jiang se understood all of this. She let go of PEI Yi¡¯s hand and wrapped her arms around his strong waist.


    ¡°I know.¡± Her voice was muffled by PEI Yi¡¯s coat.


    it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve experienced what it¡¯s like to be kidnapped and I understand that feeling. I¡¯m not sure what her background is or what kind of person she is, and I don¡¯t want to ask anymore. What her future will be like has nothing to do with me. However, she understood the fear of being in a desperate situation and understood the principle of not giving what one did not want to others.


    If something were to happen to Feng Nan one day, she would be the one to me. It had nothing to do with Jiang Zhiyuan or her, so she would naturally not be so concerned.


    She gave Feng Zhongliang a call and told him about Feng Nan¡¯s whereabouts. Since it was a rare holiday, she decided to have a good time in Hong Kong with PEI Yi for two days and let herself loose a little.


    Feng Nan¡¯s condition was not good. She had suffered a great deal of physical and mental torture. She was on the verge of an emotional breakdown. She did not even dare to mention Jiang Zhiyuan and Jiang SE¡¯s names. She was used to hiding in a dark and gloomy environment.


    When PEI Yi went to see her, the curtains were drawn tightly, and the sound of his footsteps was enough to make her tremble. Her mouth was wide open in fear, but she could not make a sound.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re pretending or not.¡± His voice was cold, and his tall figure cast a suffocating shadow in the room, making it hard for Feng Nan to breathe. She clutched her neck, and her nails scratched it until it was bloody. She opened her mouth and gasped in pain, like a fishcking oxygen.


    ¡°But you¡¯d better not have any more ideas, and stop talking nonsense and trying to ruin my wife¡¯s reputation.¡± He pulled out a chair and sat down, looking at the person who was trying hard to curl up on the bed.


    The Grudge between you and ¡®Jiang se¡¯ should be left behind in the era you were born in. I don¡¯t know what kind of grudge you have between you two, but I know that you have parents and rtives.


    After she was reborn, she must have checked his information and left traces.


    As soon as PEI Yi finished speaking, Feng Nan¡¯s body trembled. It was obvious that he had heard what PEI Yi had said, and his eyes became clear for a moment.


    you know, there are many ways to shut you up, but I hope to use a more civilized way.


    After he left, Feng Nan cut himself with a fruit knife and tried tomit suicide. Fortunately, he was discovered in time.


    She did not know what Jiang Zhiyuan had done, but she would tremble when she heard Jiang SE¡¯s name. She could not even mention anything rted to the word ¡®Jiang¡¯. It was as if she would go crazy when she heard it.


    This was obviously Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s intention. It was impossible for her to say anything in this state.


    Physical injuries could be treated, but psychological trauma was not so easy to heal.


    Xia Chaoqun had called and told her to rush back to the capital the next day. The premiere of ¡®suspect¡¯ was the next night, and as the main lead who had won the Best Female Lead Award at the France Film Festival, she could not be absent.


    Due to old master PEI¡¯s urgent call, PEI Yi had already returned to xijiu Zhou. He had rushed to Hong Kong this time and had to deal with some matters when he returned.

 Chapter 676

    676 Chapter 676-power


    Jiang se returned home a dayter. Before she left, she came to visit Feng Nan. The Feng family had arranged for her to stay in a suite at one of the top private hospitals in Hong Kong. Two servants took care of her. The Feng family could tell the old master¡¯s attitude toward her, so none of them came to visit her.


    The curtains of the first-ss Ward were tightly drawn, and the two maids looked troubled.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, miss Feng might hurt you.¡±


    She was the PEI family¡¯s ¡®Crown Princess¡¯ and a junior that Feng Zhongliang liked. The two servants who took care of Feng Nan were very concerned about her, afraid that Feng Nan¡¯s current ¡®crazy¡¯ behavior would hurt her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Jiang se was carrying a bouquet of flowers. When the two female servants saw her gentle yet determined expression, they left helplessly. They even closed the door after Jiang SE¡¯s instructions and stood guard at the door to prevent anyone from barging in. At the same time, they were also afraid that Feng Nan would suddenly be violent and hurt PEI Yi¡¯s eyes.


    Feng Nan was lying on the bed. He kept trembling when he heard Jiang SE¡¯s voice. He rubbed the bedsheets and made rustling sounds.


    Jiang se walked to the window and pulled the curtains open. She trembled even more violently, and thudding sounds could be heard as she struggled.


    The weather was not good today. It was drizzling. Jiang se put the flowers she had brought aside. When she saw Feng Nan shaking uncontrobly on the bed, she shut her eyes tightly. She was drenched in sweat and looked as if she had just been fished out of the water.


    The reason why she didn¡¯t hide was that her limbs were fixed in ce to prevent her from scratching herself. Her cheeks and neck were injured, and she couldn¡¯t make a sound when she opened her mouth.


    Her current appearance waspletely different from the first time Jiang se had seen her after her rebirth.


    The room was exquisitely decorated. With the Feng family¡¯s financial resources, the ward they had arranged for her was naturally the best. It was well-equipped. Jiang se took a vase and went to the bathroom to get some water. When she came out, she unwrapped the flowers she had brought. Feng Nan closed her eyes and did not make a sound. However, her expression showed that she was already in a hysterical state.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived here before.¡±


    Jiang se unwrapped the flowers one by one and ced them in a vase.


    ¡°They also did not dare to pull open those curtains.¡±


    Her words made Feng Nan¡¯s eyshes flutter and his eyes rolled under his eyelids.


    Jiang SE¡¯s words indirectly confirmed Feng Nan¡¯s previous guess. She was indeed not ¡®Jiang se¡¯. Instead, she might be¡¯ Feng Nan¡¯.


    The suspicion that he had for a long time had finally been confirmed, but so what if it was confirmed?


    The sky outside the window was dusky, and this little bit of light was enough to make Feng Nan afraid to open his eyes.


    ¡°But if it doesn¡¯t get up, you¡¯ll never be able to leave this ce.¡± Jiang se picked up a pair of scissors and started trimming the flowers. She ced the flowers she had brought with her into a vase.


    ¡°I know that feeling.¡± Her words made Feng Nan¡¯s body convulse, but Jiang se acted as if she did not see it.


    ¡°No one can save you. It¡¯s like everyone has given up on you.¡±


    Feng Nan¡¯s despair was probably deeper than hers because at that time, she was still filled with hope and had fallen into despair, while Feng Nan had been uneasy from the beginning.


    Just as PEI Yi had said, she did not belong here. None of her rtives in the Feng family truly belonged to her.


    Back then, when their real daughter was kidnapped, Feng qinlun and his wife were both drunk and in a dream. Not to mention that Feng Nan, who was kidnapped now, was not the real ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. Feng Zhongliang knew about this.


    In Feng Nan¡¯s heart, she was probably in despair because there was no ce for her in this world. She was like a thief who was hiding and hiding, afraid that others would find out her true identity. She was always on tenterhooks.


    After Feng Zhongliang had guessed Jiang SE¡¯s true identity, he had distanced himself from her. She had even taken revenge on Jiang se before. Feng Zhongliang must have hated her. From Feng Nan¡¯s point of view, he probably thought that Feng Zhongliang wanted her to die after he was kidnapped.


    but Grandpa has been looking for you ever since he found out that you were missing. He wants to save you.


    Feng Nannan subconsciously opened his eyes, and they were filled with disbelief. However, in the next moment, it was as if her eyes had been burned by the light, and she closed her eyes tightly.


    Jiang se slowly put the flower into the vase, adding a little liveliness to the pale room. She ced the vase on a small table and tidied up the things on the floor.


    no matter what¡¯s between us¡¯, I hope this ends here. Feng Nan, I don¡¯t owe you anything. She straightened her body and looked at the woman lying on the bed. The first time she saw ¡®her¡¯, it was as if she was looking at a stranger. It was as if her soul and soul had beenpletely released, and she had drawn a clear line between her and¡¯ Feng Nan¡¯s ¡®body and identity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason for your rebirth, but since the heavens have made such arrangements and given you such an opportunity, I hope you will cherish it.¡±


    Tears trickled down from the corners of Feng Nan¡¯s eyes, rolling down from both sides of her temples and into her hair. you¡¯re sobbing, ¡± she sobbed. Her voice was a little hoarse, and as soon as she opened her mouth, she trembled uncontrobly.


    Even with her eyes closed, she could feel Jiang SE¡¯s gaze on her. Under Jiang SE¡¯s gaze, she felt as if she had nowhere to hide. It was as if she had been seen through from the inside out.


    your rebirth wasn¡¯t so that you could do whatever you wanted, and it wasn¡¯t so that you could harm others to vent your anger. Perhaps it was because fate pitied your unhappiness and was especially kind to you, so that you had a chance to start over and live the life that you wanted. You wanted to make up for what you didn¡¯t have and cherish everything more.


    Jiang se had slowlye to understand these words after her reincarnation. She was telling them to Feng Nan now.


    you ... You¡¯re talking nonsense, ¡± Feng Nan said slowly, huping after every few words. that¡¯s true. Like him, trying to threaten me to keep my mouth shut? ¡±


    Jiang se stood by the bed and nodded slowly.


    ¡°There is such an intention.¡± ¡°But I also hope that you can cherish yourself,¡± she said with a smile.


    She looked at the body. The appearance was familiar, but at the same time, it was very strange.


    ¡°I hope that when you obtain ¡®her¡¯, you can also do your part. Don¡¯t just ask for it, but treat it as something natural. I hope you can be a good daughter of the Feng family and not let Grandpa worry.¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s tone was neither too fast nor too slow. In the past, Feng Nan had always thought that she was extremely detestable. Due to the karma from his previous life, he could not see eye to eye with her. He felt that Jiang se was really detestable.


    However, she was standing by his bed at the moment. She was calm and gentle. She did not mock or despise him. She was trying to reason with him. She waspletely different from the Jiang se in Feng Nan¡¯s impression.


    In her previous life, she had imagined Feng Nan¡¯s appearance thousands of times. She was the daughter of Zhongnan industries and had settled down in France. However, Zhao junhan of the Jianghua group still admired her when he thought of her. Even if she had not returned for many years, the Zhao family was still unwilling to cancel the engagement. What kind of woman would she be?


    She had heard of ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ from many people. He had an outstanding bearing, was generous, and was ady from a prestigious family. She had thought that after learning etiquette, some scheming, identifying name brands, and wearing jewelry, she had already be ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. Only now did she realize that there was such a huge gap between her and the real¡¯ Feng Nan¡¯.


    ¡®Bearing and decorum¡¯ wasn¡¯t just a rigid impression, but the way the person really appeared in front of her and looked at her with a smile.


    Grandpa told me that he¡¯s already settled the marriage between you and Zhao junhan of the Jianghua group¡¯s Zhao family. After you¡¯ve recovered, you can hold the wedding.


    Upon hearing this, Feng Nan¡¯s struggling gradually stopped. His hands, which had been fixed in ce, clenched into fists, and his eyes glowed.


    with the Feng family, Zhongnan industries as your backing, and grandfather personally discussing your marriage, the Zhao family won¡¯t make things difficult for you.


    Feng Nan slowly quieted down, but his trembling eyshes began to get wet. His face was tense, and his teeth were biting his lower lip so hard that they almost bled.


    live your life well after you get married. Don¡¯t torment yourself anymore. Jiang se reminded her. it¡¯s a gift from the heavens that you¡¯re given a second chance at life. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    After saying that, she straightened the hem of her dress. A person like Feng Nan, who only wanted to die, was fearless. Now that she was given a glimmer of hope, she would grab it as a life-saving straw.


    She had revealed the secret that she was ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. At the same time, she had something on her. She would be more afraid of her hope being shattered than Jiang se.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had already ¡®found out¡¯ who she was, and Feng Nan had nothing to threaten her with.


    ...


    After being put under house arrest by the Feng family and being kidnapped by Jiang Zhiyuan, Feng Nan would not let go of the chance to live afortable and stable life after a narrow escape.


    As expected, she was moved. She struggled to get up and asked in a trembling voice, ¡±


    ¡°You ... Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Why Would I Lie to You?¡±


    Jiang SE¡¯s lips curled. She had no reason to lie to Feng Nan. They had the same starting point and were both reborn under the arrangement of fate. However, due to their different choices, they had different life journeys.


    Feng Nan bit his lips and asked, ¡± ¡°You came to see me just to tell me this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just this.¡± Jiang se shook her head and smiled. ¡°I still have one more thing I need your cooperation on.¡±


    Feng Nan was stunned for a moment. Jiang se then said, ¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask you not to Sue Jiang Zhiyuan.¡±


    As soon as she heard Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s name, her face turned pale again. She seemed to have thought of something terrible, and her teeth ttered, making a ¡®Ge Ge¡¯ sound.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had cast an indelible shadow on her. Jiang se could understand that feeling. She must have been more afraid than she was.


    ...


    ¡°Look, you¡¯ve caused me so much trouble, and I¡¯ve even saved your life,¡± She pulled out a chair and sat beside Feng Nan. When she saw the muscles on her face twitching uncontrobly, her body shivered.¡±I¡¯ll keep him away from your life and never hurt you again.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she waited patiently for a long time. Halfway through, she called for the maid to bring the doctor over to help Feng Nan calm down.


    After the doctor and the female servant left, Feng Nan¡¯s face was still pale. She looked like she was suffering. She did not want to agree to Jiang SE¡¯s suggestion, but she was not a fool. If she did not agree, the beautiful scenery that Jiang se had described to her earlier might note true.


    The Feng family knew that she was not the real ¡®Feng Nan¡¯, and it was already a pleasant surprise for her to be able to save her life. Feng Zhongliang might not put in so much effort for a person like her.


    Marrying Zhao junhan wasn¡¯t a good choice in the first ce, but it was now her only choice.


    Thinking about it, in her previous life_she had tried her best but was unable to marry into the Zhao family. She had given birth to a son for Zhao junhan and had been his mistress for many years, but she had not been able to get a proper status. However_in this life_she could marry him in the name of Feng Nan.


    From then on, there would be no more enemies in this world. She was the rightful Mrs. Zhao. She might give birth to a son that she had in her previous life. Even if he did not be famous, at least he would follow the wishes of her previous life. All of this moved her.


    Although she had died in Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s hands in her previous life and almost died in his hands in this life, she was more afraid of Jiang Zhiyuan than she hated him.


    A life and death situation was not what she wanted. After all that, she yearned for a peaceful and stable life without the threat of death and fear.


    Jiang se was right. Reincarnation was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. There were some opportunities that one would never get again if they missed them.


    Feng Nan did not have to hesitate to decide whether to kill Jiang Zhiyuan or to marry into the Zhao family and be Mrs. Zhao.


    However, she was still a little indignant. She could not help but look at Jiang se.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    She was the real ¡®Feng Nan¡¯. She had been hurt by Jiang Zhiyuan when she was young, so her fear of Jiang Zhiyuan should be no less than his.


    She had personally said that she had stayed in this Ward before.


    Jiang Zhiyuan going to jail would be good for both of them. Why did she ask her to let Jiang Zhiyuan go and not pursue the matter?


    Feng Nan was still a little angry, and with some hatred, he said, ¡±


    ¡°You have Feng Zhongliang¡¯s support and your husband. You can do whatever you want with just a word. Do you need me to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°This is a society ruled byw!¡± Jiang se spoke righteously. Of course, she could do as Feng Nan had said and use certain methods to free Jiang Zhiyuan from thew. After all, Feng Nan was still alive, and Feng Zhongliang would not blow up the matter because of Jiang se. She had plenty of ways to protect Jiang Zhiyuan.


    but ¡®he¡¯ is already used to solving things in his own way. Of course, I have to use this action to tell ¡®him¡¯ that I can¡¯t.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had already formed his own set of standards for doing things and conducting himself. This was not right, but unfortunately, due to the limitations of his background, no one had ever told him what was wrong and what was right. Therefore, he had taken the wrong path. It was a bumpy and difficult path, and he had harmed both himself and others.


    Jiang se had gone through such a roundabout way to ¡®exin¡¯ something to Jiang Zhiyuan. Everything could be solved by legitimate means. In the face of difficulties, the only way was not to take the risk and break thew.


    When no one could tell him these things, she was the only one who used her actions to show him that she hoped he would remember them in the future.


    Feng Nan looked at her in a daze. After a long while, he asked, ¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re not afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a little scared.¡± She admitted it frankly, but in life, there were some things that you couldn¡¯t avoid or not face again just because you were afraid.


    besides, I¡¯m ¡®Jiang se¡¯. My rights and duties have always been corresponding. She had obtained the convenience of her rebirth, so naturally, she should pay something in return.


    When Jiang se finished speaking, she nced at Feng Nan. this is also the basic of being a ¡®human¡¯.


    Feng Nan understood that she was also ¡®teaching¡¯ him how to be a human by saying all this. She was a little indignant, but she couldn¡¯t refute it. She knew it in her heart. In her previous life, she had imitated the ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ in her imagination for many years. She thought that she had learned well and was about to ¡®catch up¡¯ to her. After her rebirth, she had been pleased with herself. Only when she truly understood it did she realize that there was still a long distance between them.


    ¡°Only now do I understand that perhaps fate is the fairest.¡±


    ¡°¡®Jiang se¡¯ killed me, so she disappeared and I was reborn,¡± Feng Nan said in embarrassment. After her reincarnation, she became the ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ she wanted to be the most, and ¡®Feng Nan¡¯ was reincarnated into ¡®Jiang se¡¯.

 Chapter 677

    677 Duty


    ¡°Yup,¡± Everyone had to pay a certain price for their mistakes.


    Jiang Zhiyuan had kidnapped her for the sake of his young daughter back then. Regardless of whether she had been reborn, Jiang Zhiyuan had already received his retribution.


    Without her rebirth, because of his imprisonment, his daughter was beaten and abused by others. She was young, but her life was ruined. There was her rebirth, but because of the trauma from her childhood, she couldn¡¯t call him ¡®father¡¯, which he had hoped to hear.


    He might not have thought that the girl who had been hurt by him would eventually be his lifeline and hold the ¡®right¡¯ to truly judge him.


    He needed redemption, but whether he could be redeemed or not depended on whether Jiang se was willing to learn to open her mind, ept, tolerate, and let go of the past.


    Fate had ingeniously bnced all of this.


    When Jiang se walked out of Feng Nan¡¯s room, Feng Zhongliang was standing outside the door. He smiled when he saw her. you¡¯re out.


    There was a sense of relief in his words. When he said ¡±e out ¡°, he did not only mean that Jiang se hade out of Feng Nan¡¯s ward. He meant that she had truly walked out of her past. She was no longer bothered by her past and had turned everything in the past into light memories.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m out.¡± He just didn¡¯t know when Feng Nan would truly walk out of it.


    Feng Zhongliang¡¯s eyes were filled with relief. Jiang se asked,


    ¡°Grandpa, do you want to go in and take a look?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    He shook his head and allowed Jiang se to hold his arm.


    ¡°Grandpa came here to wait for you.¡± After all, Feng Nan was not a child that he had brought up. He could not bear for anything to happen to this body. However, he did not have any feelings for Feng Nan, so there was nothing much to say. At his age, he cared more about his heart than the inheritance of blood.


    Sparing Feng Nan¡¯s life and sending her off to get married was thest thing Feng Zhongliang could do for Feng Nan. Other than that, he would rather spend more time with his real granddaughter and enjoy thepany of family.


    The two of them took a few steps and entered the elevator. After chatting for a while, Feng Zhongliang seemed to have made up his mind. He grabbed his walking stick with one hand and reached into his pocket with the other. He took out a folded newspaper and handed it to Jiang se.¡±Take a look,¡±


    This was the evening paper published in Hong Kong. She was a little curious why Feng Zhongliang had specially left the newspaper behind after reading it and even passed it to her for her to read.


    She took it and saw the news that Feng Zhongliang had folded. The title was: A good citizen of Hong Kong! Recently, on the ¡®Victoria eye¡¯ mountain road, some citizens took photos of someone cleaning the road and making a mess.


    Jiang se recognized the picture in the newspaper. It was Jiang Zhiyuan.


    He bent over to clear the road. When he was taking the photo, he turned around warily and managed to capture a side view of him. His lips were pursed tightly and he looked serious. The publication date of the newspaper happened to be after Jiang SE¡¯s first contact with Jiang Zhiyuan.


    Back then, he must have already decided to go on this journey with Jiang se. While she was feeling uneasy and anxious about this meeting, he was very serious about this father-daughter meeting.


    Even if there was no Grand asion, he still hoped to be more cautious in all aspects.


    The newspaper seemed to be heavy because of the photo.


    Feng Zhongliang sighed. after knowing it was him, I have already asked someone to remove this news.


    Feng Zhongliang knew about the news in advance and bought all of it. The Feng family had a pivotal position in Hong Kong. Every year, they were a big customer of newspapers and magazines, and the news media were willing to give Feng Zhongliang face.


    He was afraid that once Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s photo was published, someone would recognize him and Jiang se would be implicated.


    ¡°But I still think you should take a look.¡±


    Jiang se folded the newspaper and ced it in her bag. She said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    Feng Zhongliang chuckled. Outside the hospital, Xiao Liu was holding an umbre as he waited for the two of them. When he saw Feng Zhongliang and Jiang se, he went up to them. He took out a scarf from the bag and put it on Feng Zhongliang. Then, he looked at Jiang se. His eyes brightened and eventually turned into a friendly gaze.¡±Miss Jiang se.¡±


    The Feng family was so eager to please Feng Zhongliang¡¯s return that they had forgotten that there was an injured ¡®Feng family member¡¯ in the ward. Feng Zhongliang did not want to go back. He wanted to take a walk around the area. Xiao Liu tactfully did not follow him. She handed the umbre in her hand to Jiang se.


    Jiang se was holding an umbre. The two of them strolled along the streets. The drizzling rain fell on the umbre, making a rustling sound that sounded like spring nibbling away at Mulberry. It made one feel at peace for no reason.


    Feng Zhongliang asked Jiang se about her meeting with Feng Nan today. Jiang se told him what she had said to Feng Nan. He looked satisfied. He looked at Jiang se with pride and joy.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good child. You¡¯re doing the right thing.¡±


    She had been taught well. Feng Zhongliang was most d that she was not influenced by her parents and had not been twisted.


    ¡°I hope Jiang Zhiyuan can understand your efforts.¡±


    As for Feng Nan, Feng Zhongliang guessed that she would not dare to mess around anymore. To this world, she was like a floating duckweed with no roots. She had also let PEI Yi know her true identity back then. For his sake, she would probably behave herself.


    ¡°Grandpa hasn¡¯t congratted you yet. You won the Best Female Lead Award at the France Film Festival.¡±


    After Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s matter was settled, Feng Zhongliang remembered this matter that was of great significance to his granddaughter and was overjoyed. ¡°Actually, I think you should¡¯ve gotten this award during ¡®demon¡¯.¡±


    Back then, Jiang se had been nominated but did not receive any major awards. Feng Zhongliang was indignant. After that, he had watched all the movies that had been nominated for the Best Female Lead Award and the movies that had won awards. Winning this award can be considered as them finally having an aesthetic standard.¡±


    Jiang seughed at her grandfather¡¯s words. Her heavy mood was lifted, and she began to talk about the past with him.


    Many things had been resolved during this trip to Hong Kong. The publicity for ¡± suspect ¡± could not be dyed any longer. Jiang se boarded a ne back to the imperial capital that night.


    The premiere of ¡®suspect¡¯ was a sess. The film had been nominated three times at the France Film Festival and won three major awards.


    As soon as the premiere was released, the winding plot, the interlocking plot, the painstaking reasoning, the excellent performance of the actors, the lighting, the setting, and Huo Zhiming¡¯s control of the film made the film receive good reviews from both the industry and the outside world as soon as it was released.


    Jiang SE¡¯s performance in the movie was vivid and infectious. Her few scenes with Tao cen had left her fans in awe. She had also shown everyone that she was an actress who had been improving. Once again, she had proven herself to the audience.


    What she had was not only beauty, but also acting skills that couldpete with Tao cen.


    In Shu Peien¡¯s ¡®times criticism¡¯ column, hisments on the movie were no longer just about how he felt that Jiang se would win an award. This was because, in Shu Peien¡¯s opinion, if the movie only talked about winning an award, he had underestimated it.


    Shu Peien wrote,¡±the story of¡± the suspect ¡°is another unexpected surprise for the public after the Huo Zhiming incident many years ago.¡±


    The Wangjin police station received several anonymous ¡®death notices¡¯, which opened the prologue of the story. From the beginning, the suspense was released to directly arouse the curiosity of the audience.


    The audience followed Shen xuanran¡¯s vision and analyzed the case step by step. For the first time, I saw Su Yi, who was yed by Jiang se.


    Having watched Jiang SE¡¯s works for many years, he had a certain level of understanding of her. She had acted as the maid who would rather die than submit in ¡± rescue mission ¡°, as the doukou with a miserable life in ¡± a Grand asion of Beiping, ¡± as the girl who had lost her love in ¡± about I love you, ¡± as well as the mother in ¡± the demon ¡°, the kidnapped girl in ¡± a chance to live, ¡± as well as the fallen soul in the censare¡¯s scenes.


    Every step she took was like walking on a tightrope in the hearts of her fans, making them feel on edge. However, every time the movie was released, they found that her performance was very stable.


    before ¡®the suspect¡¯ was released, I was actually a little nervous.¡¯God¡¯s salvation¡¯ was a precious movie. It was a good thing for her to be famous too early, but I was afraid that she would be burdened by her reputation. Later on, I was surprised to find that she perfectly interpreted the character Su Yi and acted out his soul.


    ...


    The SU Yi in this movie wasn¡¯t an easy character to y. The character¡¯s background, experiences, and personality had determined that under her artistic and fresh appearance, she hid her twisted hatred. Such a character wasn¡¯t any simpler than a character with ups and downs in emotions. If she yed it too lightly, it would be boring. If she yed it too pretentiously, it would make people resist her.


    However, when Jiang SE¡¯s character, Su Yi, appeared in the movie, people had been describing the girl as Shen xuanran and every other character in the movie. That was how she should have been.


    Her beautiful appearance had a poetic feel to it, and the gloominess in her eyes made it easy for people to connect the tragedies she had experienced in her childhood. Her indifference was revealed in her reserved smile. She even acted out Su Yi¡¯s ¡®insolence¡¯ and the ¡®withdraw¡¯ way when she whispered in Shen xuran¡¯s ear. It was quite on point.


    Her battle with Tao cen and the three conversation scenes between the two of them had left a deep impression.


    The first appearance was like a Dragonfly touching the water, bringing out the plot; In the second movie, a murder happened again. Su Yi was summoned as a suspect and had a conversation with Shen xuanran. Under the calm facade, there was a tension.


    The third scene with Tao cen was the most interesting part of the entire film. Both of their performances were soul-deep. Tao cen¡¯s character was threatening but was actually being suppressed. Jiang SE¡¯s Su Yi had a smile and a hint of awkwardness. It was a natural scene.


    At the end of the scene, she walked towards the fog and smiled at the audience. She showed the beautiful tragedy, the despair of falling after killing someone, the sess of her ¡®revenge¡¯ in her own way, and thepromise of taking revenge on certain rules and regtions.


    Acting is an art. Apart from talent, it also requires hard work, umtion of experience, careful consideration, understanding, and hard practice offstage. Only with a rich Foundation can one have vivid acting skills on stage, and only then can a character¡¯splete soul and life be shown to us in a short 100-minute movie.


    It was precisely because of these actors ¡®hard work that this year¡¯s French Film Festival belonged to¡¯ suspect¡¯, to everyone in the crew, and to Jiang se. With her work, she had regained the honor that should have belonged to her.


    from now on, I don¡¯t have to worry about Jiang se anymore. She¡¯s clearly aware of how she should walk the path of an actress. Just like Su Yi in the movie, she cut her hair to show her determination to ¡®break and rebuild¡¯.


    All the major media outlets also praised this, and the audience was full of praise after watching.


    ...


    On the day of the movie¡¯s premiere, the rating in the film Database was 96 points. All major film data websites gave good reviews, and even many Film Critics who were known for their harshness gave it a high five-star rating.


    the suspect ¡°had made a huge leap in the box office after it was released. In the end, it achieved a total box office of 4.1 billion and established its absolute status as a criminal investigation film in the country. It also added another brilliant record to the total box office of all the films that Jiang se had starred in ever since she started acting.


    With this film, Huo Zhiming returned to the public¡¯s attention and washed away the negative effects of his previous films that had too many negativements. He once again squeezed into the position of a top-tier director in the country.


    The influence of ¡°the suspect¡± wasn¡¯t limited to this. From now on, whenever domestic film fans mentioned the outstanding criminal investigation films and the movies of the big female lead, everyone would think of this ssic work.


    In may, ¡°destiny¡± was scheduled to be released during the August holiday. Lin xiwen took advantage of Jiang SE¡¯s recent ¡®Best Actress¡¯ award at the French Film Festival and chose to release the film at a time when Jiang se was at the peak of her career. The film had already ignited the audience¡¯s enthusiasm even before it was released.


    The various channels for purchasing movie tickets werebeled with the number of people who wanted to watch it. It had already broken past historical records and reached an extremely terrifying number.


    Lin xiwen was very satisfied with this. The investor, Oriental Cinema, should be able to make a lot of money again with this film.


    On century Gxy¡¯s side, the male lead of ¡± immortal encounter ¡°, cui Xing, also became famous again because of this movie¡¯s non-screening. He increased his exposure and attracted many fans.


    Ticket sales for ¡± destiny ¡± started at the end of July. In less than 24 hours, the movie ticket sales had reached more than 400 million Yuan. This figure was not inferior to the presale sales of ¡± demon ¡°, which had won an award, and ¡± suspect ¡°, which had also won an award at the beginning of this year. It also represented Jiang SE¡¯s personal appeal and fame. She had reached the top level in China. No one couldpare to her.


    After ¡± immortal encounter ¡± was officially released, the actors ¡®acting skills gave the old story a whole new vitality. Jiang se yed two roles-¡® miss Mei ¡®and¡¯ Mrs Liu¡¯, who was the fianc¨¦e of the male lead Jin Shizhen. She fully disyed Mei xianyuan¡¯s deep affection and charm, as well as her otherworldly ethereal aura.


    And when she yed the image of ¡®Mrs Liu¡¯, a traditional woman, she was gentle and reserved, beautiful and gentle, patient and resilient.


    With the two images set up, the show was propped up.


    In a coffee shop near the southern square of the upper ring of the imperial capital, two women were whispering to each other by the window.

 Chapter 678

    678 The ending


    ¡°Ruying, look over there.¡± A woman said softly. She pointed through the floor-to-ceiling ss window of the coffee shop to a huge TV wall in the square opposite. At this time, a trailer of a movie was ying in the middle of the advertisement.


    It was a silhouette of a woman with long hair that reached her waist and a long dress that reached the ground. Half of her side profile was like jade under the candlelight. The candlelight was white and the edges were beautiful, giving off a blurred feeling.


    A teardrop rolled down her cheek and finally hung on her chin. It reflected a rainbow luster and instantly attracted the passersby.


    Under the TV wall, many people stopped to watch. In this short clip, the acting skills advancedyer byyer until the tear fell on the letter and spread.


    The scene changed, and the male lead yed by cui Xing rushed over. The letter in his hand gradually turned into golden powder and dissipated.


    A trailer that was about 20 seconds long, even without any sound, was enough to capture people¡¯s attention.


    is this Jiang SE¡¯s new movie? ¡±


    The woman called ¡®ru Ying¡¯ asked. The woman who spoke earlier said, ¡± yes, this is Jiang SE¡¯s newly released ¡®immortal encounter¡¯. It¡¯s just been released and there¡¯s a lot of discussion about it online. Most of her works have a good reputation and reviews, and this year she won the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ at the France Film Festival. This ¡®immortal encounter¡¯ has received many good reviews since it was just released.¡± The woman paused and lowered her head to take a sip of coffee. I¡¯ve watched ¡®suspect¡¯ before. It¡¯s a coboration with Tao cen. Unfortunately, you were pregnant at that time and your health wasn¡¯t good. You had been recuperating in bed, so I missed it. Why don¡¯t we go and watch ¡®Immortal Destiny¡¯ this afternoon? the trailer will be very interesting.


    ¡®Ru Ying¡¯ responded, and the two of them paid the bill before leaving.


    In another corner of the cafe, Lin xiwen and Jiang se had agreed to meet there as well. Coincidentally, she was sitting at the table next to the two women and overheard their discussion.


    A decorative Christmas tree in the store blocked the two of them from view. The two women who had been talking to each other did not notice that Jiang se, who they had been talking about, was just next door.


    ¡®immortal encounter¡¯ has already been registered for the Huaxia International Film Festival.


    Half a month after the movie ¡°immortal encounter¡± was released, the box office had already exceeded two billion Yuan. While Lin xiwen¡¯s previous films had not been doing well at the box office, the movie¡¯s box office was almost entirely due to Jiang SE¡¯s personal appeal.


    This was Lin xiwen¡¯s second film after ¡°events of Beiping¡± that received praise and box office sales. He had the intention to use this film to win a trophy at the Huaxia International Film Festival and add another achievement to his resume.


    At this moment, Lin xiwen¡¯s dejection from a few years ago had been swept away. The sess of ¡°immortal encounter¡± would undoubtedly once again establish his position in this circle.


    Jiang se had worked with him twice, and both times, she had reaped great benefits. This made Lin xiwen feel an extraordinary sense of gratitude toward her, especially when she agreed to take on ¡°immortal encounter ¡°. It happened to be when she was at her peak and he was at the bottom of his career.


    At that time, everyone avoided him like the gue, afraid that his reputation would affect the box office. Only Jiang se remembered their past rtionship and epted the film after reading the script.


    The current sess of ¡°immortal encounter¡± was almost entirely due to her fame and strength. Because of her outstanding box office performance, many investors who were unwilling to invest in his movies in the past for fear of losses took the initiative to contact him and discuss the shooting of their next movie.


    ¡°Sese, thank you.¡± Lin xiwen did not expect that this girl, who had been introduced to him by Gu Jiaer back then, would bring him so many surprises a few yearster.¡±I won¡¯t say much, but if you need my help in the future, just let me know! In the future, I¡¯ll leave all the good scripts for you and wait for you to choose first.¡±


    This circle wasn¡¯t big, but it wasn¡¯t small either. There were many friends who ate and drank, but it was rare to have a deep friendship.


    director Lin, you¡¯re being too polite, ¡± Jiang se said. if it weren¡¯t for your support back then, I might not be where I am today.


    She was a person who knew how to be grateful. Lin xiwen knew very well that although ¡®doukou¡¯ in ¡± Beiping event ¡± had made her stand out, it was also because of her participation that ¡®doukou¡¯ seemed to have been injected with a soul. After so many years, many fans still reminisced about it.


    At the end of September, ¡± destiny ¡± was finally out of theaters with a box office gross of 2.8 billion Yuan. This figure represented Jiang SE¡¯s huge influence and appeal in the box office. There were many factors that contributed to the sess of ¡± destiny ¡°. Other than Jiang SE¡¯s elevated acting skills that enriched the characters and increased the movie¡¯s viewership, which allowed her to improve the quality of the entire movie by herself, there was also the fact that Jiang se had won the award for ¡± Best Actress ¡± at the France Film Festival, her grand wedding a long time ago, and how she had married into a prestigious family like the PEI family. The previous year,¡±God¡¯s salvation¡± received a great deal of attention.


    Regardless, the box office of the movie, which Jiang se had taken on the leading role for the first time, had far exceeded the movie that Tao cen had taken on.


    Jiang se had be the country¡¯s number one female star. She deserved it. There was no longer any dispute about it.


    At the Huaxia International Film Festival in December, the media live-streamed the event.


    Many of Jiang SE¡¯s fans had already heard that she would be attending the film festival. They arrived early and surrounded the venue.


    The organizers had to temporarily transfer more security guards to maintain order at the scene.


    The celebrities walked down the red carpet one by one. The venue was full of stars and the celebrities disyed their charm.


    Jiang SE¡¯s car was parked at the side. There were many security guards on both sides of the car. Xia Chaoqun had left the country a month ago to help Jiang se expand her territory. She had left the domestic business to mo Anqi.


    Mo Anqi was not in the car at the moment. She wasmunicating with the organizers of the Huaxia International Film Festival. Chen Shan¡¯s two assistants, the makeup artist, the stylist, and other staff were in the car to apany Jiang se.


    Chen Shan looked out of the car window. There were many fans standing on both sides of the red carpet. They had rushed over from other ces after hearing the news. Many of them were holding up light signs with Jiang SE¡¯s name on them as they waited for her to appear.


    ¡°The organizers arranged for us to be thest to appear.¡±


    The assistant had long since memorized Jiang SE¡¯s schedule. She nced at the time.


    ¡°Sister Anqi said there¡¯s still about half an hour left.¡±


    There were quite a number of celebrities on the red carpet that night, and there were also many people on the red carpet. Many crew members who had brought their works walked on the red carpet at the same time and stopped in twos and threes to let the reporters on both sides shoot.


    Yu Zilin from Huaxia information looked at the time. They had been shooting for more than half an hour and had captured many celebrities. She asked her colleague, ¡±


    ¡°How long will it take to walk the red carpet?¡± She was a little puzzled.


    didn¡¯t you say that Jiang se will be attending tonight? ¡±


    The colleague was puzzled as well. Jiang se should being. I¡¯ve confirmed with century Gxy and sent a message to her assistant. ording to the schedule sent by the organizer, the red carpet show starts at 7 p.m. And should end at 8:30 p.m. The colleague looked around. The scene was packed with people. In the distance, the celebrities ¡®cars were heavily guarded. He could not tell which car was Jiang SE¡¯s.


    but when we arrived at the venue tonight, didn¡¯t the organizers give us ast-minute notice to bring forward the red carpet time by half an hour? ¡±


    It was already 7:45. ording to the original schedule, the red carpet should have ended at 8:00 p.m. Since it was supposed to end at 8:30 p.m. Half an hour earlier.


    There was still a quarter of an hour before eight. No matter what, even if Jiang se had not walked the red carpet, she should not have taken so long to appear.


    I heard that some of the fans who came for Jiang se are rather anxious. Someone tried to contact the organizers to ask for more details.


    While Yu Zilin and her colleagues from Huaxia information were whispering to each other about this matter, the security guards on the red carpet were already preparing to clear people out.


    Such a scene was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Most of the celebrities had already entered the venue. However, Jiang se, who had attracted the most attention at the Huaxia International Film Festival, had yet to appear. Was it not a little too early for the security guards to clear her out at this time?


    Yu Zilin¡¯s eyes were wide open. She was surprised by the situation. Some people couldn¡¯t help but ask the organizers for an exnation, but they were all rejected.


    Some of the fans were furious. Jiang se had not arrived yet, but judging from the atmosphere, it seemed like the red carpet of the Huaxia International Film Festival no longer allowed celebrities to stay on it. A few of the celebrities who did not leave and waited for their Studios, reporters, and media to take pictures were politely invited into the hall by the security guards.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is Jiang seing tonight?¡±


    Jiang se hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Is the red carpet scene over? ¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the organizers give us an exnation?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ...


    The scene was very noisy, and everyone was very puzzled. Chen Shan, who was in the car, couldn¡¯t sit still and kept looking out.


    Soon, there was no one on the red carpet. The staff adjusted the red carpet¡¯s position. The long red carpet extended from the hall down the many steps until it reached the side of Jiang SE¡¯s car.


    Those who saw this scene vaguely understood the organizer¡¯s n. At the location of Dragon travel Studios, the newbie reporters who came with Tao cen kept screaming in low voices, ¡±


    ¡°No way, no way!¡±


    The Huaxia International Film Festival had been around for nearly 50 years. When it was held, there would be groups of celebrities on the red carpet, and it was a scene that everyone was familiar with.


    However, the organizers clearing the red carpet and leaving a spot for one person was something that had never happened since the Huaxia International Film Festival was held!


    Yu Zilin was excited. When Jiang SE¡¯s fans saw this scene, they were also extremely nervous.


    The crowd waited anxiously. At around 8:25 am, everything was finally ready. In the car, Jiang se had already touched up her makeup. Mo Anqi helped her adjust her skirt. The organizer¡¯s staff prompted Jiang se to alight from the car.


    Chen Shan opened the car door. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Chen Shan. When they saw him, those who were familiar with the faces of the staff members around Jiang se burst out in excited shrieks and apuse to wee Jiang se in the car!


    On the news broadcast page of Dragon travel Studios, Tao Tao¡¯s cheeks were flushed with excitement as she held the microphone. Due to the enthusiastic calls from the fans, she had to raise her voice during the broadcast.


    right now, behind me is a red carpet set up by the Huaxia International Film Festival. It wasid directly from the square to the venue of the award ceremony, with a length of nearly 50 meters. The floor on both sides of the red carpet was made of ceramic tiles, which formed the shape of stars, representing the ¡®Walk of Stars¡¯ that celebrities walked on.


    ...


    this red carpet has always been walked by the celebrities who are participating in the Huaxia International Film Festival. However, as you can see, there are no other celebrities on this red carpet! Her voice was a little excited, as if she was holding back her joy.


    Jiang se will be walking toward the award ceremony from hereter. The organizers have cleared the red carpet for her so that she can walk on her own. This is the first and only treatment the Huaxia International Film Festival has received since it was held!


    In France, Tao cen, who had just finished his work, took out his phone and went online during his break. He saw the news that upied the front pages of all the entertainment media in the country:


    The Chinese film Festival cleared the venue for Jiang se. The 100-meter red carpet could only amodate the ¡®Best Actress¡¯!


    The Chinese film Festival cleared the venue for Jiang se. After ¡± a Grand asion in Beiping ¡°, Jiang se won the Best Female Lead Award with ¡± immortal encounter ¡°!


    This was the first time in the 50 years since the Chinese film Festival was established that only Jiang Seyi was on the red carpet.


    Jiang se was dressed in a Pearl-colored long dress. She had a graceful figure and a cold temperament. She was a unique sight on the red carpet. Under the shes, her smile was captured by the camera.


    This was the unique treatment that the Huaxia International Film Festival had given her to show their respect for her!


    The assistant, who was holding a towel and a water bottle, also saw this scene from the corner of his eye and was extremely shocked.


    Although he knew about Jiang SE¡¯s current status in the country, he still took a long time to recover from his shock when he saw this rare scene.


    The assistant was afraid that Tao cen would feel stifled, so he tried to console her. However, Tao cen lowered his head and clicked on a video recording. Jiang se was standing on the podium of the Huaxia International Film Festival with the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ award in her arms. The host smiled and asked her, ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Sese has won the title of ¡®Best Actress¡¯, so she naturally deserves it. In our hearts, you¡¯re the idol of many of us here, and your performance has made us all your loyal fans. In our hearts, every character you¡¯ve created and your hard work are worthy of our admiration. Then, I¡¯d like to ask on behalf of everyone, in your heart, is there anyone or anything worth learning from?¡±


    Such a segment was nothing new. Most people¡¯s answers were nothing more than thanking their teachers for discovering them, thanking their parents for giving them a chance, thanking the director for giving them a chance, or saying the name of an iconic star that had already passed away. It was not wrong, safe, and appropriate. Tao cen had also walked down this path before. In this industry, everyone looked down on each other. How could they really say that there was someone ¡®worthy of admiration¡¯?


    Tao cen smiled. Just as she was about to return the phone to her assistant, Jiang se picked up the microphone and pondered for a moment.


    ¡°There are too many people and things worth learning. There¡¯s no end to learning.¡± After she said this, she paused. The emcee then asked, ¡± ¡°Then can you give me an example?¡±


    ¡°Senior Tao cen,¡±


    She uttered a name that shocked everyone present. Even Tao cen was stunned. He retracted his hand and looked at Jiang SE¡¯s screen.


    The camera pointed at the emcee. She was also stunned. Clearly, she did not expect such an answer from Jiang se.


    ¡°She is someone I respect a lot. She taught me to be humble.¡±


    Tao cen¡¯s assistant clearly did not expect to hear such words from Jiang se. He subconsciously looked down. In the video, Jiang se was holding the trophy in one hand and the microphone in the other. She was speaking seriously, ¡±


    I¡¯ve worked with her before. She became famous early on, has a unique status, and her acting skills are superb. But she is still very serious when she is in her working state. She did not disrespect the crew and the script just because of her fame. when we started filming, regardless of whether she had any scenes, she always arrived very early and left veryte. Her spirit is very worthy of learning from.


    Tao cen¡¯s expression changed from disbelief to shock. She was silent for a long time before she pursed her lips tightly. In the end, she revealed a faint smile.


    ¡°Sister Tao, Yingluo.¡±


    The assistant looked at herplicated expression. There was some relief, some joy, and some sincerity and tears in her eyes. She raised her head and sighed.


    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not that embarrassing to have an opponent, right?¡±


    The assistant was timid and didn¡¯t know if she was angry or happy, so she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    After a long time, her assistant called her softly, ¡±


    ¡°Sister Tao, Yingluo.¡±


    Tao cenughed and put the water bottle in his hand on the ground. He asked,¡±Where¡¯s the script?¡±


    The assistant took out the script from her bag and handed it over. Tao cen flipped to a page and the assistant said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to be angry.¡± Tao cen knew what the assistant was referring to, so he replied, ¡± ¡°She won the ¡®Best Female Lead¡¯ award at the France Film Festival. I haven¡¯t won it yet.¡±


    Perhaps it was because she had been standing at a high position all these years and was too used to being the red flower that people fought for and not the green leaf that she didn¡¯t adjust her attitude in time when there waspetition. That was why she had lost her sense of propriety in the past two years.


    Tao cen recalled the past and began to reflect on herself. She would eventually catch up to Jiang se with her works and achievements. She would notpete with her for endorsements, for the front page, for news, for resources, and other things.


    Back then, Jiang se had been able to walk out of the disappointment of being nominated for Best Female Lead in ¡± the demon ¡± but not winning the award. Now that she had won the award that belonged to her, Tao cen did not believe that she could not!


    At that moment, the assistant vaguely felt that the haze in her heart had been swept away. It was as if she was rejuvenated. Her eyes revealed a glow that everyone was familiar with. She had returned to the Tao cen who was full of ambition and yearned for sess and recognition!


    At the foot of Hong Kong¡¯s Victoria¡¯s eye, Jiang se was waiting for someone.


    When a car drove over from the road in the distance and stopped at the foot of the mountain, the door opened and Jiang Zhiyuan got out of the car with a small bag on his back.


    When he saw Jiang se in the distance, his lips quivered. He pulled the strap of his backpack and appeared rather uneasy.


    His daughter was not far from him, but he felt that it was too far away.


    I just found out that standing here and watching the person waiting for me get off the car and walk towards me is like this. When Jiang se saw him walking over, she smiled at him.


    They still took the same path up the mountain. Jiang Zhiyuan was still inarticte. When they reached the top of the mountain, it was already past eight in the evening. Jiang se led him to the cable car down the mountain. He clutched his backpack tightly.


    The night view at the foot of the mountain was like a painting. The two of them got into the cable car and took in the entire night view of Hong Kong and the Bay through the ss.


    Jiang Zhiyuan was still in a daze even though the cable car was already moving.


    ¡°How have you been in prison for a year?¡±


    Jiang se watched as he sat in a corner in silence. His hands clutched the straps of his backpack tightly while he kept his eyes fixed on her. It was as if he was afraid that he would never see her again if he took one look at her.


    He nodded. Afraid that Jiang se would think that his attitude was too distant, he stiffly added, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Although his reputation in the prison was not so fearsome, no one dared to provoke him either. To Jiang Zhiyuan, the one year in prison was not as bad a blow as the day when Jiang se refused to ¡± acknowledge ¡± him in ¡± Victoria¡¯s eye ¡°.


    At that time, his daughter was afraid of him, afraid of him, and was not even willing to call him ¡®father¡¯. To him, the greatest retribution was just like this.


    Jiang se pursed her lips and smiled. She took out a new phone from her bag and handed it to Jiang Zhiyuan.


    this is a phone. It has my and Yi¡¯s phone numbers, as well as the people around me. You can call us when you miss me.


    He moved his lips and raised his head with a whoosh. He looked at Jiang se. His eyes were shockingly bright. Hope and hesitation intertwined in his eyes, and in the end, the light slowly dimmed.


    Jiang Zhiyuan subconsciously leaned his upper body in Jiang SE¡¯s direction. As his eyes darkened, he instinctively retracted his hand.


    He didn¡¯t reach out to take it, as if he was afraid that he would do something wrong. He held his pants tightly, and the originally very old pants were almost torn by his strength. He twisted it into a ball and squeezed it until it wrinkled.


    no, Yingluo. his voice was a little hoarse as he suppressed his excitement. He still remembered his daughter¡¯s career and Jiang SE¡¯s reputation. He could not implicate her.


    It was already very unfortunate for her to have a father like him. He couldn¡¯t help her, but at least he shouldn¡¯t be a burden to her.


    He gritted his teeth and controlled the wavering thoughts in his heart. He closed his eyes again and shook his head.


    ¡°No,¡±


    Jiang Zhiyuan seemed to be trying to convince himself. In the next moment, he felt the cable car shake. Jiang se sat closer to him. She reached out to pull him. The phone, which was still warm from her body temperature, was then stuffed into his palm.


    He knew that this was not right. People like him were suited to live in the dark and should not be near the light. However, he was not sure if it was because the wind was particrly strong that night. He was wearing thin clothes and had been frozen for a long time. He yearned for this warmth and wished to be close to his daughter again. Therefore, when she reached out to him, he knew that he should stay away from her. This would be a good thing for Jiang se.


    He shouldn¡¯t have epted the phone either. He was used to not having a fixed residence and was used to being careful and not leaving any traces. He rejected everything and isted himself from society, drifting outside the rules.


    He understood the logic, and his rationality was even reminding him not to reach out to take it.


    However, when Jiang se shoved the phone into his hand, his reaction was to hold on to it tightly. Even if there was only a tiny bit of warmth left in the phone, he did not want to give it up.


    He didn¡¯t care if his phone had a location, whether it would catch him, and whether he would be easily caught through his phone when he did as he pleased in the future.


    in my life, the role of a ¡®father¡¯ has always been absent. I haven¡¯t learned how to be a daughter, and I don¡¯t know what I should do to be right. She smiled, but Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes began to feel hot. I¡¯m still unfamiliar with having a father. I¡¯ll try to ept and learn how to be a good daughter in the future. I might need some time to get used to it. I hope you don¡¯t mind.


    The cable car wobbled over a Hill. Her face was a little pale, but her smile was bright and lovely, which ovepped with the face in his memory.


    His lips were pressed into a straight line, and the skin around his eyes trembled slightly, showing his excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±


    His throat was choked with sobs and he was unable to speak. He had never believed in fate and cause and effect, but at this moment, he had to thank fate for giving him such a surprise.


    Feng Nan married the heir of the Jianghua group¡¯s Zhao family in the middle of the year. She lowered her eyes and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with Feng Nan anymore, okay?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± He nodded his head furiously.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t casually hurt people.¡± She requested softly. Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were hot and tears were about to burst out. All these years, he had shed blood and sweat, but he had never shed tears. The person in front of him was his weakness. Even if she asked him not to hurt anyone in the future, he would not hesitate to jump down from this height.


    ¡°En!¡± He responded in a low voice.


    The night view of Hong Kong was extremely beautiful tonight. After all these years, it was the only impression he had of her.


    It was his first time in Hong Kong, and he saw that the ce was full of money and opportunities.


    The good times after that were wasted in prison. His impression of Hong Kong was only that cramped prison cell and four high walls.


    When he came back, he hade with the thought of dying and had never thought of returning alive.


    On the morning when he met Jiang se and walked into the ¡®Victoria¡¯s eye¡¯, he could not be bothered with the scenery. Almost all of his attention was on his daughter. He was apprehensive because of Feng Nan¡¯s words. He was afraid that she would hate him, resist him, be afraid of him, and be afraid of karma. He did not leave in peace.


    At this moment, he felt that this was the best view in the world!


    In his simple luggage, there were not only two pieces of old clothes and some toiletries. He also had a new phone. His daughter said that in the future, there would be more things in his luggage.


    There might be photos of her and even more things about his daughter. There might be so many things that he could no longer carry this bag around easily. He might find a new job and settle down again to settle these extra luggage.


    He was not going to be a good father yet. No one was born to adapt to a new identity. He had a lot to learn in the future.


    Back then, he regretted not being able to hear his daughter say ¡®father¡¯ for the first time when she was learning how to speak. Perhaps in the future, he would hear it.


    The cable car slowly came to a stop at the entrance of the mountain. When the door opened, Jiang se walked out and immediately saw PEI Yi standing outside.


    He was like a pine tree on the peak of a mountain. His figure was tall and straight, and her figure was reflected in his eyes. When he saw Jiang se, the cold expression on his face instantly melted, and a faint warmth appeared.


    He was always like this. When she needed him, he would always be there.


    Jiang se pounced on him, but he caught her with both hands.


    ¡°Yi! Hubby!¡±


    He was still feeling the chill of the night breeze. When he heard her coquettish words, a faint smile appeared on his face. He looked up at Jiang Zhiyuan first to make sure that this dangerous person was no longer a threat to Jiang se. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her hair. Even a man like him could reveal such a limpid expression. He replied gently,¡±Yes.¡±

 Chapter 679

    679 It¡¯s over!


    entertainment circle headlines ¡°was published in February 2017, and now the main text has officiallye to an end ~~~


    I¡¯m grateful to all my readers who have apanied me for a year. I¡¯m grateful to all the readers who have given me valuable opinions in my writing, allowing me to make up for my own shorings.


    There may be many unsatisfactory aspects in the novel, and such an ending may not be what everyone wants. Here, I would like to thank everyone for your tolerance for my willfulness in the middle of my writing, and for apanying me to the end!


    in this one year, my old friends are still here, and I met many new cuties who are following my novel. They voted for me, encouraged me, and left messages to cheer me on when I was down. Even if I didn¡¯t say it or name anyone, I kept it in my heart. This might be the biggest bonus for me besides writing novels.


    In the process of writing ¡°Toutiao,¡± in the beginning, other than the career-oriented setting, there were also emotional and familial settings.


    when Feng Zhongliang and Jiang SE¡¯s grandfather reunited, Jiang Zhiyuan and Jiang SE¡¯s release of their feelings for each other, and PEI Yi and Jiang SE¡¯s love scene, I was conflicted for a long time. However, I realized that in my past novels, I had written too much about love scenes, but I had never written much about love. Therefore, not long after I started writing this novel, I managed to sort out the love scenes in the spur of the moment. Instead, I put in a lot of writing on the setting of love.


    That¡¯s why my Yi became a bystander in ¡®Toutiao¡¯, and everyoneined about him.


    I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t add as many chapters as possible during the year I wrote ¡°Toutiao.¡± I¡¯m really, really, really grateful that everyone didn¡¯t despise my snail-like speed. It¡¯s precisely because of your unconditional love for me that it encourages me to think every time I¡¯m on the verge of not updating, I think of your loving encouragement, such as: What¡¯s the author¡¯s Address? I¡¯m going to send the knife pieces, I¡¯m going to shut the author down and lock her up in a small dark room, and so on. They were all full of positive praises, and I firmly gave up on my n to stop updating.


    After the main text of ¡°Toutiao¡± is over, I will write a Side Story about ~ Feng Nan who settled in France in my previous life¡¯. Girls who are looking forward to it ~ you can wait for the update. It will be released before the 1st ~


    In the end, I still have to sincerely thank my friends who have apanied me for many years, and the two management girls who often exin for me and take the me for me. Xia Fei, Xiaoxi, you¡¯ve worked hard for another year!


    Even though in thest month when I wanted to stop updating, my Xia Fei told me this: In the past, you would always stop updating when you were about to finish the book, but you haven¡¯t stopped this year. I thought so and felt that what she said made a lot of sense. In the end, when I was about to implement it, she told me that she didn¡¯t want to take the me for me.


    That¡¯s how fickle our rtionship is. But no matter how fickle we are, I¡¯m still looking forward to seeing every familiar name again in my new book.


    Let¡¯s meet again in the next novel ~~~

 Chapter 680

    680 Childhood sweethearts (1)


    When Feng Nan was born, Feng Zhongliang had just made a name for himself in Hong Kong, and his career was in full swing. She had a brother above her, and her mother hadpleted her duty of giving birth and raising children and received the routine reward from the elders. She was not that happy about the arrival of this daughter.


    She was born in the Feng family and had heard the most of her mother¡¯s strict teachings since she was a child. Every day, she was arranged to do a lot of homework.


    She rarely saw her rtives and parents. Feng Zhongliang was busy with his career, leaving early and returningte. He didn¡¯t even have time to manage his son, let alone see his grandchildren.


    Feng Nan¡¯s greatest impression of her grandfather was that he was a serious man. She was a little afraid of this grandfather, who even her parents were afraid of. Every time she saw him, he would always be like all her cousins, not daring to breathe too loudly and being well-behaved.


    In his grandfather¡¯s heart, she was just an ordinary granddaughter. Feng Zhongliang had the traditional Chinese plot in his bones, he liked the scene of a prosperous family with many children and grandchildren.


    He had four sons and one daughter. The result of having too many sons, in addition to the gradual expansion of the family business, was that he also had many grandchildren.


    When it came to Feng Nan¡¯s generation, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s number of grandsons and daughters could not even be counted with two fingers. Feng Nan was only one of the well-behaved children, and was not valued.


    If the kidnapping had not happened, Feng Zhongliang¡¯s impression of Feng Nan would have been that she was the daughter of the boss¡¯s family, who was obedient.


    Perhaps, when Feng Nan grew up and got married, he might not be able to remember Feng Nan¡¯s character.


    Feng Nan had been obedient since she was young. In the few years after she was born, her parents ¡®rtionship was already very thin. Feng qinlun, as the eldest son of Feng Zhongliang, had inherited Feng Zhongliang¡¯s blood, but he did not inherit Feng Zhongliang¡¯s character and upright style. He did not have his father¡¯s business talent, so he was not valued by his father.


    However, he had a good life. Although his talents were mediocre, his father had earned enough wealth for him to squander for several lifetimes.


    When Feng Zhongliang was busy with his career, he was drunk on flowers.


    It wasmon for children to see their fathers, but the mostmon ce for Feng Nan to see his father was on the cover of Hong Kong¡¯s major weekly magazines. asionally, when he came home, he would be drunk and had a variety of perfumes on him.


    Two years after she was born, Feng qinlun and Wang zhiqiu had been very intimate. Her mother didn¡¯t care that her husband was having s * x with other women, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate a woman threatening her position.


    Therefore, during that period of time, the two women fought intensely. Feng qinlun wandered around the flowers, Feng Zhongliang was busy with his career, and the other members of the Feng family were busy fighting for the old man¡¯s favor, afraid that the old man¡¯s family business would be taken over by the eldest son in the future.


    The people who apanied Feng Nan the most were the servants and maids. It was precisely because of such a scene that the kidnappers had an opportunity to take advantage of her and let her fall into the hands of a group of bandits.


    ording to her mother¡¯s n, she would practice piano, dance, painting, and foreignnguages every day. She would transfer from school to school and make friends with children who were also from the upper ss. She would form her own social circle in advance to help her in the future.


    She never had a day to rx. When the other children acted coquettishly or cried, she had no right to resist. Her mother always said that if one was disobedient, disobedient, and not outstanding, they would not be able to get their father¡¯s favor, grandfather¡¯s praise, and mother¡¯s approval.


    When others were sleeping in, she was already getting up early to review her homework. When others went to the amusement park with their parents, perhaps she was already building friendships with a group of children of the same background.


    While other children went to school for a day, had dinner with their parents, watched TV, and yed, she ate with standard table manners under the care of her home tutor and maids, and then yed the zither and read.


    Life repeated itself day by day without any ups and downs. When she was kidnapped, she was actually a little d that she had a party to attend that night.


    In a family that had business rtions with the Feng family, there was a girl of her age who was celebrating her birthday. A few days ago, she had carefully selected a gift with her teacher¡¯spany. Her teacher had prepared a suitable congrattory speech for her and asked her to speak in English.


    She had memorized the long congrattory message for two days, but she was notpletely familiar with it. She was a little nervous, afraid that she would be severely reprimanded by her mother when she got home if she could not recite it.


    This problem had troubled little Feng Nan for two days. During the day, he was also uneasy and worried during ss.


    When she was brought into the car by the kidnappers, she heaved a sigh of relief and felt as if she was skipping ss.


    However, this was not skipping ss.


    She was taken to a remote house, and three of her nails were plucked off before she was sent back to the Feng family.


    It was then that she realized that not everyone in the world would smile at her, tter her, and please her. It was also the first time that she realized that there was a ce where the sun could not shine through. There was a kind of darkness that even when the lights were on, it still looked eerie.


    At that time, she finally understood how painful it was to have her fingers connected to her heart. She trembled and curled up in a corner.


    She waited for a long time, hoping that her parents woulde to save her. In the movies, when a child encountered a monster, there would always be a hero to save them. However, after waiting for a long time, she heard the kidnappers whispering, ¡± ¡°Brother Jiang, does the Feng family not want this child anymore?¡±


    ¡°Zhongnan industry has too many children, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°The Feng family might think that this child is not worth this money. Why don¡¯t they lower the ransom?¡±


    ¡°The Feng family hasn¡¯t contacted us yet, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, if the Feng family doesn¡¯t want this child anymore, we have to deal with it as soon as possible to avoid leaving any traces and being discovered by the police.¡±


    She had gone from hope to despair. Her fingers were no longer bleeding, and the pain was almost numb. Her parents ¡®abandonment was like adding hail to snow to her.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten for two or three days and hadn¡¯t seen the sun. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been curled up. She tried to curl up as much as possible. Even the smallest movements were afraid of being discovered by the kidnappers and leading to more terrible results.


    When her grandfather found her, she was hiding in a corner. She was still breathing, but she looked like a fool.


    She didn¡¯t cry, didn¡¯t dare to move, and the slight noise made her close her eyes even more tightly. When someone touched her, she didn¡¯t even dare to scream.


    The sunlight was blinding, and she was in her grandfather¡¯s arms.


    The apanying doctor was examining her body, but she couldn¡¯t feel the needle in her pulse.


    There were so many people around her, and every figure swayed in front of her. They were so unfamiliar that she was afraid. She didn¡¯t dare to speak and refused to drink water. It wasn¡¯t until her grandfather went down the mountain that he bought a bowl of candy and handed it to her.


    ah Nan, it¡¯s sweet. Tang Tang, have something to eat. Grandpa is here. Protect my ah Nan. My good granddaughter is not afraid anymore.


    He clumsily coaxed her for a long time before she finally heard his voice. Her eyes focused and her mouth trembled. That was the sweetest thing she had ever eaten in her life.


    In the private treatment room of the hospital, his parents were criticizing each other in a sharp voice.


    you only know how to y cards, socialize, go shopping, buy shoes, and bags all day long. When your daughter was kidnapped, you couldn¡¯t even bear to sell your jewelry for cash.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use your money to support Wang zhiqiu? If I were to sell jewelry, what would my friends think of me? they would think that the Feng family is about to copse and that you are incapable and rely on women to sell jewelry for a living.¡±


    She buried her head in the nket and kept shaking, but it could not stop her parents ¡®voices. They scolded her for not knowing the severity of the situation. It must be because she revealed her whereabouts to others that caused this kidnapping. Otherwise, why was it that there were so many children in the Feng family? everyone else was fine, but she was?


    Feng Nan had been wondering if she had really done something wrong to have caused this kidnapping and disaster. Later, she realized that she was not wrong. The reason why her parents did note to save her was probably because she was dispensable.


    She had been receiving psychological treatment for half a year. At first, she was afraid at the sight of a little light, and she trembled at the mention of ¡®kidnapping¡¯ and ¡®ransom¡¯. Later, she learned to hide all her emotions in her heart.


    The wound on her fingernail had healed, and her grandfather had taken her away from Hong Kong. She was a little overwhelmed.


    Hong Kong was the ce where she grew up and was also the ce where she was hurt. She was afraid of this ce, but she was familiar with it.


    She left Hong Kong and headed to the capital. It was a new ce that she needed to adapt to.


    In her heart, her grandfather was strict and unsmiling, and she did not dare to get close to him. However, at that moment, he had be the only person she could rely on.


    ...


    She held her grandfather¡¯s hand, afraid that she would get lost. Her small hand held him tightly, not daring to rx for even a moment.


    She followed her grandfather to visit an old friend and saw PEI Yi for the first time.


    The atmosphere in the PEI family was different from the morous and cold atmosphere in the Feng family. Grandma PEI took her hand and asked her for her name and how old she was.


    Her grandfather was speaking to old master PEI with a rare smile on his face. The adults were all very happy. However, from the corner of her eye, she saw PEI Yi leaning against the wall and biting his upper lip. He had an unconvinced look on his face, which amused the group of people.


    ¡°Stand up straight!¡±


    PEI jinhuai, who had been kind to her earlier, scolded her sternly. you¡¯re not standing properly. What kind of decorum is this?!


    ¡°He broke his father¡¯s belongings, which were given to him by hisrades. His father is punishing him.¡±


    Lady PEI¡¯s heart ached for him, but she found it funny at the same time. After she finished speaking, PEI Yi burst into tears again, making the people around himugh even harder.


    She felt some sympathy for him. His face was red from crying, and when his dirty hands wiped the tears on his face, he looked like a cat.


    The adults were all talking andughing. He cried for a while, but when he saw that no one was paying attention to him, he made a bigger scene.


    Feng Nan walked over to him and tried to coax him in a soft voice.


    ...


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡±


    She took a handkerchief and wiped his face. His cheeks were chubby. Perhaps someone had paid attention to him, so he took the opportunity to go downhill and gradually stopped talking.


    He was fair and cute, and his eyebrows were very simr tody PEI¡¯s. Those eyes had been washed with tears, and were extremely ck and bright. When those dark eyes stared at her, it felt as if they were staring at her with all their heart.


    As the eldest grandson of the PEI family, old master PEI was afraid of falling or melting PEI Yi, who was like a little tyrant and a proud Son of Heaven. He was not afraid of heaven or earth, but he was afraid that no one would care about him. He was afraid that she would y a simple game of ¡®rock, paper, and scissors¡¯ with him.


    He liked to y with the scissors, and he would make the same gesture every time. She coaxed him to be happy and let him win every time, and soon he was smiling through his tears.


    While the adults were talking, the two children were in a corner, forming a world of their own.


    When Feng Zhongliang brought her home, PEI Yi hugged her and refused to let her leave. He insisted on keeping her at home.


    ¡°Yi, you can¡¯t do that. Feng Nan is Grandpa Feng¡¯s granddaughter. She has to go home.¡±


    Lady PEI tried to reason with her son, but he refused to listen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. She¡¯s in my house. I¡¯ll take care of her!¡±


    The child¡¯s words made olddy PEIugh so hard that she couldn¡¯t straighten her back. Lady PEI also held back herughter and teased her. ¡°How are you going to raise it?¡±


    I¡¯ll share my rice with her, ¡± he promised loudly, ¡± ¡°Stay in my room. Give her the toy.¡± He wanted to go into the room to carry his toys to seduce the little girl, but he was afraid that Feng Zhongliang would take her away if he let go. He looked a little pitiful.


    ¡°Mom, mom.¡± He huggeddy PEI¡¯s leg and looked up coquettishly.¡±I¡¯ll be obedient next time and won¡¯t cause any trouble. I want her to stay, okay?¡±


    He had always been overbearing and unreasonable, and his family pampered him to death. Lady PEI¡¯s heart was a mess. She hugged her son and coaxed him. Sister Feng Nan is going home with her family. If you miss her, let¡¯s invite her to our house again, okay? ¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s from my family.¡± As soon as he heard that his request could not be fulfilled, he immediately turned hostile. His words made the elder not know whether tough or cry.


    Feng Zhongliang couldn¡¯t help butugh. He teased him. Sister Feng Nan¡¯s surname is Feng. How could she be a member of your family? ¡±


    He did not seem to be afraid of Feng Zhongliang. He raised his chin and straightened his back.¡±Then change your surname to PEI!¡±


    Olddy PEI saw that he was being unreasonable and touched her grandson lovingly.¡±How can you change your surname so easily? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re getting married in the old society.¡±


    ¡°Marry me, marry me!¡±


    He stomped his feet and shouted, making the group of peopleugh again.


    At that time, no one had thought of the weight of a childish child¡¯s words, and they all treated him as a child.


    PEI Yi wanted to lock the door and stop them. He wanted to find his own weapon to protect his ¡®own people¡¯ from being taken away, but Feng Zhongliang still left with Feng Nan in the end. He followed behind the car and cried, pointing at Feng Zhongliang and shouting that he was a bad guy. He did not seem to admit his mistake even though he was almost beaten up by PEI jinhuai.


    Everyone thought that a child¡¯s memory was the most short-lived, and no one would take his words to heart. They thought that he would soon forget Feng Nan, and even Feng Nan thought so.


    To her knowledge, her parents and rtives would forget her at the critical moment. She never thought that a child she had just met would put her in his heart.


    However, ever since then, PEI Yi had appeared in her life time and time again. He had grown up with her, loved to talk to her, and treated her as the center of his attention.


    When she went to school, he also made a fuss about wanting to go with her. The PEI family couldn¡¯t persuade him otherwise, so they prepared a school bag for him, and he packed his favorite toys.


    The two of them were not in the same grade, but he ignored the parents and teachers ¡®objections and insisted on carrying his things to her ss.


    He was the eldest grandson of the PEI family. He wanted to sit beside Feng Nan and chase away the little boy who was sitting next to her.


    The little boy refused to leave, so he bravely fought with someone.


    There was no hierarchy in a child¡¯s world. PEI Yi was a few years younger than others and naturally suffered some losses. However, he had a kind of ruthlessness in his bones that allowed him to endure the pain even after being beaten. He used his teeth, his feet, and his hands to beat the boy who was five years older than him until he cried and reported it to the teacher.


    He limped his way to victory, his pretty little face bruised from the beating, but he still looked very proud as he sat next to Feng Nan.


    His face was just level with the table, and he looked a littleical. There was a cut at the tip of his brows, and his clothes were wrinkled. The teacher was called over by a crying child, and he looked a little troubled.


    When Feng Nan held his face and asked him if it hurt, he was stillughing at the boy who had justined. ¡°He¡¯s in more pain than me!¡±


    When PEI jinhuai arrived, his face was livid and he wanted to take him away. The child, who did not cry when he was beaten up, was now holding the table leg and refusing to leave. He cried with snot and tears, ¡± Feng Nan, help!

 Chapter 681

    681 Childhood sweethearts (2)


    PEI Yi was brought back to the PEI family. He had caused trouble and was still angry when he saw his father¡¯s gloomy face.


    Feng Nan was also brought back to the PEI family¡¯s house. If she did note, this fellow would not let go of the table. In the end, PEI jinhuai had no choice but to ask Feng Nan toe with him. Only then did he let go and follow the elders back.


    ¡°Are you wrong?¡±


    PEI jinhuai was angry at his son for being mischievous and causing trouble, but he only had one precious child. Seeing his son¡¯s originally smooth hair now in a mess, with a few bruises on his body and a dark face, he felt a little distressed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± After he shouted, he felt a little aggrieved and went to hug Feng Nan.


    Feng Nan is mine. He¡¯s a hooligan, and he¡¯s sitting in the same row as Feng Nan!


    PEI jinhuai almostughed at his ¡®stinky gangster¡¯. He looked up and took a deep breath. you hit people as you please. Aren¡¯t you a gangster? ¡±


    When he returned, he was still holding Feng Nan¡¯s hand tightly, as if he was afraid that he would run away. Who was the more ¡®hooligan¡¯ here?


    ¡°I was also hit.¡± The child, who refused to admit his mistake earlier, hugged Feng Nan and buried his head in her small arms. He moaned in pain. ¡°Aiya, my face hurts too.¡±


    Feng Nan gently blew on his wound and even pleaded on his behalf, ¡±


    ¡°Uncle PEI, please don¡¯t scold ah Yi. He didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Olddy PEI smiled when she saw the innocent children. PEI jinhuai felt that his son¡¯s behavior was wrong. He red at his son and tried to reason with him.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s wrong of you to hit people!¡± He didn¡¯t hold back, and although he was young, he was quite strong. The other party¡¯s parents didn¡¯t dare to argue with him, but PEI jinhuai was afraid that if his son continued to be sowless, he would be unable to manage him in the future.


    PEI Yi refused to admit his mistake, and PEI jinhuai was so angry that he wanted to punish him. Old master PEI was called back as a helper. When he saw his grandson being beaten up, he flew into a rage and wanted to find the child who had fought with him personally to ¡®seek justice¡¯ for his grandson.


    Behind every devil incarnate was an ¡®unreasonable¡¯ elder who indulged him. PEI jinhuai could not do anything to his son, let alone his father. He could only lower his voice and exin the reason why Pei Yi had hit him for ¡®no reason¡¯.


    father, we can¡¯t let him be like this. If he insists on going to school, then we¡¯ll let him go. If he wants to be in Feng Nan¡¯s ss, then we¡¯ll let him. But we can¡¯t just beat him up just because he wants to sit next to Feng Nan.


    If he took action now, what would he do when he grew up?


    Old master PEI ignored him and picked up his grandson¡¯s small body.


    ¡°Why did Yi fight with someone today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to sit beside Feng Nan,¡± He had cried earlier, and his face was dusted. Now that his grandfather was here, he had found someone to back him up, and he was not as reckless as before.¡±He won¡¯t let me.¡±


    He still felt unhappy. Since he was young, who in the family dared to not give in to him? He could get whatever he wanted, and he was naturally unwilling to give up his position.


    but have you ever thought that even if you win, Sister Feng Nan might not like ah Yi who fought like this? ¡±


    Old master PEI was a little flustered when he heard this and subconsciously looked at Feng Nan. Feng Nan was about to say something, but olddy PEI seemed to understand what he meant and pulled Feng Nan into her arms, not letting her speak.


    PEI Yi, who had been arrogant just a moment ago, suddenly looked like a defeated rooster. He was dejected, and even his eyebrows that had been raised after winning the fight drooped down, looking a little pitiful.


    PEI jinhuai was secretly pleased, but old master PEI said again, ¡± ¡°So, the next time you want to fight, you can¡¯t do it in front of Sister Feng Nan!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    PEI jinhuai shouted, but old master PEI ignored him.


    ¡°Our child has never been pped in the face in a fight before. Later, find a teacher for ah Yi and teach him something.¡±


    He reached out to touch his grandson¡¯s face and asked PEI Yi, ¡±


    ¡°Did my Yi cry after the fight?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± He turned to look at Feng Nan and said, ¡± ¡°Feng Nan can be my witness!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cry.¡± PEI jinhuai couldn¡¯t bear to see his son¡¯s swollen face and smug look, so he poured cold water on him.


    she just hugged Feng Nan¡¯s leg and shouted for help when she went home.


    How could a ¡®man¡¯ call for a little girl to save him? PEI Yi had been lectured by his elders and had listened to old master PEI to learn martial arts from the people his father had found. He regretted being beaten ck and blue in his first fight in front of Feng Nan.


    Feng Nan had gradually gotten used to life in the capital. Although her grandfather was still a serious person, she had no quarrels with her parents at home. She had entered a new school and met more people.


    PEI Yi had slowly invaded her life. He had been moring to go to school with Feng Nan, and he was not even five years old. Lady PEI¡¯s heart ached for her son¡¯s young age, and she had wanted him to start primary school one or two yearster, but he refused to listen.


    The day before school started after the summer break, old master PEI sent him to the Feng family. Feng Zhongliang received the news early in the morning and waited at the door with his granddaughter.


    As soon as the car came to a stop, PEI Yi jumped out of the car eagerly. Seeing that Feng Nan did not rush over to him like he usually did, he anxiously urged old master PEI, ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, get out of the car.¡±


    He hurriedly asked the driver to open the trunk. There were several different colored suitcases in it. There were shy sports cars, Peter Pan, Superman, and so on. The driver wanted to help him take the suitcase, so he jumped and shouted in a baby voice, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it,¡±


    He was in a hurry to show Feng Nan the results of his ¡®martial arts training¡¯. He had been learning from the coach hired by his father for a few days, and the coach had praised him for being as strong as a man.


    As he moved his luggage with great difficulty, he nced at Feng Nan from the corner of his eye. Old master PEI shook his head helplessly and told Feng Zhongliang apologetically that he had disturbed him.


    ¡°This child is moring to stay at your ce. She said she wants to go to school with ah Nan.¡± He packed everything in the house, as if he was not going to go home. He even ¡®told¡¯ his mother to pack the bed sheets and pillows for him.


    Feng Zhongliang found it funny. Feng Nan was a child who had been hurt before. Ever since she was kidnapped, there was a gap between her and others. In the past, she had been careful with her words and actions under the guidance of others, but now, she was even more obedient.


    He didn¡¯t like to talk to people, afraid that he would identally ¡®talk too much¡¯ and reveal his life.


    At home, perhaps because she had left too deep an impression on her, she was also afraid that she would be ¡®disobedient¡¯ and be sent away by her grandfather. Therefore, they did not talk much.


    Feng Zhongliang himself had little experience in taking care of children, especially such an obedient girl. He did not know how tomunicate with her. He was happy to see Feng Nan get along with a child like PEI Yi. He could tell that Feng Nan did not mind being close to PEI Yi.


    She was a good child. She had been hurt, but she was still not stingy with her sacrifice.


    Perhaps it was because PEI Yi was younger than her by a few years, but he was like a little brother to her. It was hard for her to reject the enthusiasm of such an innocent child.


    When she saw PEI Yi¡¯s fair and tender little face turning red from carrying the things, she went forward to help. The two children struggled to carry the luggage down one by one. PEI Yi was tired from carrying the luggage and sat on his luggage, which was in the shape of a ssic Elysees sports car, panting.


    He was wearing a custom-made suit and his hair was neatlybed, but his eyes were bright. He patted the box and said, ¡±


    ¡°Feng Nan, I¡¯ve brought my toys!¡±


    ...


    He proudly shared with her that there were toy guns, tanks, Transformers, and all kinds of figurines. She didn¡¯t like them, so she wiped the sweat on his face with a handkerchief.


    ¡°I still need to practice the zither and read books.¡±


    Her hands were so soft, and she looked the cutest when she smiled. That handkerchief was also different from his, it smelled nice.


    When he heard that she couldn¡¯t y games with him, he was a little disappointed. However, he was sensitive enough to realize that the ¡®game¡¯ he loved was not what she liked. He was a little anxious, as if he had thought of something. He secretly nced at Feng Zhongliang and old master PEI, who were chatting in the distance, and took out a candy from the pocket of his small suit.


    The PEI family was very indulgent to him in certain aspects, but they were also very strict with him in certain aspects. When he was at home, he was not allowed to eat candy. This candy was ¡®snatched¡¯ from one of his friends. He had hidden it for two days, afraid that the elders would find out, so he did not dare to eat it.


    At this time, he generously took it out in order to please the youngdy, and he even peeled it and tiptoed to feed it to Feng Nan.


    ¡°Feng Nan, eat, you eat.¡±


    She didn¡¯t really like to eat candy, but when the child¡¯s bright eyes looked at her expectantly, she couldn¡¯t bear to go against his good intentions and put the candy in her mouth.


    The candy had been left there for two days and he had hidden it in his pocket. When he peeled it off, the candy paper had already melted and stuck to his hand.


    He licked his fingers that were stained with some sugar. When he thought about how the ¡®treasure¡¯ he had hidden for two days had been given away, he could not help but feel a little heartbroken, even though he was willing to share it with Feng Nan.


    ¡°Is it sweet?¡±


    ...


    The more he licked his fingers, the more envious he became. He couldn¡¯t help but lick the corner of his mouth when he saw the small bump on her cheek.


    He had said that he would ¡®take care¡¯ of her, and now that he was feeding her a candy, he felt a sense of satisfaction from ¡®taking care of the family¡¯. However, it was a child¡¯s nature to be greedy, and he was drooling when he saw Feng Nan eating with relish.


    ¡°Sweet.¡±


    Feng Nan nodded, but he could not hold it in. I want to try it too.


    He had ¡®snatched¡¯ the candy from Cheng runing. He had said that the candy was honeydew-vored and was delicious.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Feng Nan was a little embarrassed. but ... she stammered, not knowing what to do.¡±But I¡¯ve already eaten it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll lick it.¡± He grabbed Feng Nan¡¯s shoulder and pouted his lips to her red lips, sharing the candy in her mouth.


    When old master PEI, who was talking to Feng Zhongliang, saw this scene, his face darkened!


    No one had expected him to do this. Even the driver who was carrying the luggage was dumbfounded.


    Feng Zhongliang did not know whether tough or cry. For the first time in his life, PEI Yi¡¯s n to move into the Feng family had failed.


    He had behaved like a ¡®hooligan¡¯ to Feng Nan, and he had almost been spanked by old master PEI, who had always doted on him.


    He was not afraid of being beaten, but when he heard that he could not live in the Feng residence and sleep with Feng Nan, he cried so hard that the sky and earth shook.


    Lady PEI hugged him and coaxed him. His eyes were filled with tears as he sobbed and told her what had happened today.


    ¡°Yi, this is not right. How can you kiss a girl without her consent? Sister Feng Nan will ignore you in the future if you continue to be like this.¡±


    He was still too young and ignorant. He didn¡¯t know what ¡®kissing her¡¯ meant. He just wanted to try some candy.


    At the same time, he was afraid that Feng Nan would really ignore him, so he hugged his mother and cried again. Lady PEI had told him to respect his sister and not to do such ¡®frivolous¡¯ actions.


    In a child¡¯s world, he would smile when he was happy, cry when he was sad, and get close to Feng Nan when he liked him. This was the first time he realized that it was wrong to do so. It also made the young PEI Yi feel sad for the first time, as he was afraid that Feng Nan would ignore him.


    After the incident, the PEI family sent a gift to the Feng family to apologize. Fortunately, Feng Nan did not get angry at him and continued to y with him. PEI Yi heaved a sigh of relief and liked Feng Nan even more.


    He liked Feng Nan very much. In the future, he must listen to his mother and protect her well. He could not make her angry again.


    He had grown up with her and entered the school she had attended. Even when she was about to graduate from primary school when he was still studying, he had insisted on studying at Feng Nan¡¯s grade every year. He had sat in her position and been taught by the teacher who had taught her before. He had followed her path and read the books she had read.


    When she was in middle school, he was in elementary school. When she was in high school, he was almost in middle school.


    He was always behind her, chasing after her figure, watching her grow from a delicate little girl to a young girl. He knew everything about her like a family treasure. The colors she liked, the food she liked, the books she loved, he knew every little movement she made. When she was in a daze, she liked to twist the bottle cap. When she was unhappy, she frowned. When she was happy, she always restrained her smile. When it was quiet, she liked to hide in a corner with a cup of tea and a book in her arms. She could spend the entire afternoon with that.


    He remembered her height and weight, apanied her through the pain of her first period, and knew that she didn¡¯t like to take bitter medicine when she was sick.


    When Feng Nan was in his third year of high school, he went to the capital society high school to look for her. Feng Zhongliang might not even know which ss she was in and which table she sat at, but he knew everything.


    When PEI Yi arrived, Feng Nan was not in the ssroom. Her ssmates were already very familiar with ¡®him¡¯ and knew that he was Feng Nan¡¯s ¡®younger brother¡¯. The school seemed to know who he was as they were particrly enthusiastic about him.


    He entered Feng Nan¡¯s ssroom and sat at Feng Nan¡¯s table. Some people wanted to greet him, but he ignored them. He touched the table, trying to guess where Feng Nan had gone.


    She liked the library behind the school the most. She would often go there to read since the college entrance examination wasing up. Sometimes, she would sit there for half a day.


    He stood up and was about to go look for Feng Nan when he knocked into the table. A letter fell out of the drawer, and on it was a heart-filled drawing with red beads.


    PEI Yi was no longer the childish child he had been when he was three or four years old. He knew that it was wrong to open someone else¡¯s letter privately. However, he was a little curious and a little displeased when he read the letter. In the end, he could not help but secretly open the letter to read it.


    It was a love letter that someone had written to Feng Nan, praising her for her beauty, gentleness, her outstanding grades, her admiration for her, and her desire to be ¡®friends¡¯ with her!


    This was the first time he had tasted such a bitter feeling. In a fit of anger and hatred, he rummaged through Feng Nan¡¯s desk and found several ¡®love letters¡¯ like this.


    He felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and he felt as if the seedling he had protected since young was about to be stolen away. Ever since he was young, he had been pestering Feng Nan with a righteous attitude because he liked her. He had never thought of anything else, let alone that someone would dare to covet her.

 Chapter 682-END

    682 Childhood sweethearts (Part 2)


    Feng Nan seemed to be hiding a secret in PEI Yi¡¯s heart that he was unwilling to share with anyone. However, at this moment, he felt as if his secret had been revealed to the public and that she was being coveted by everyone.


    Born in the PEI family, no one had dared to snatch anything from him. At that moment, he understood what it meant to be jealous and sad.


    He suddenly understood that no matter how much he liked Feng Nan, there was a possibility that she would hold hands with someone else one day. By then, their lives would still be like two parallel lines.


    The young man¡¯s heart felt heavy. On his way to find Feng Nan, the few light letters in his backpack almost bent his back.


    He found Feng Nan in the library. She was sitting in a corner by the window, quietly reading a book. The wind blew past the Boston ivy outside the window, making a rustling sound. The sunlight reflected in the green grass shone in. The stray hair on her cheeks reflected her fair and tender skin, making his heart beat faster.


    The teenager who had just experienced love couldn¡¯t control his face from turning red. He held his breath, afraid that he would disturb her. He stood there for a long time until she noticed his existence and called out his name in surprise, ¡±


    ¡°Yi, what are you doing here?¡±


    He clumsily sat down beside her and carefully took out the things he had brought for her from his bag. There was food and something useful.


    He gathered his courage and moved closer to her. The young girl¡¯s body was already curvy, and her slightly undting chest was wrapped in the school uniform. His face turned red when he saw it.


    She was reading hou Xiling¡¯s novel. Halfway through the book, an exquisite bookmark was stuck in it.


    As soon as he came, he took away her focus. She closed the book and looked at his flushed face. She asked him worriedly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She had yet to realize her influence on him. She reached out her Jade-like hand and touched his forehead.


    It was already close to June, and the sun was zing hot. She guessed that he must have been feeling hot on his way here.


    His face was burning hot, and her hand was soft and cold. He reached out to hold it, and it felt soft and boneless. Her eyes were open and clear, and his heart was like a deer in the headlights.


    The two of them had grown up together and were used to each other. She did not reject his touch and could even ept such an intimate action.


    PEI Yi opened his mouth and wanted to ask her if she knew about the love letters that he had kept. However, when he saw her concerned expression, he could not say anything.


    He had a feeling of defeat. He had never been so timid before. He was afraid that if he asked, it would lead to irredeemable consequences.


    He grabbed Feng Nan¡¯s hand in a coquettish manner. She felt a little helpless, but she did not stop him.


    A cool breeze was blowing by the window. She held PEI Yi¡¯s hand and stood by the window. She was almost five years older than him and had been taller than him for the past few years.


    In the past two years, he had entered junior high school and his height had improved by leaps and bounds. He was already a head taller than her. Although he was thin, his shoulders were wider than hers, and he just happened to trap her in his arms.


    Feng Nan had been practicing dancing since he was young, so he was in an excellent shape. From the angle he was standing, he could see the lines of her neck and back. It was so perfect that it was like a delicate sculpture.


    The young girl¡¯s body had already started to show some curves, and he blushed a little.


    Her skin was very good, white and delicate, her eyebrows and eyes were gentle, and her lips were slightly pale. Her face was not covered with makeup, so she was not a gorgeous beauty, but she was quitefortable.


    The wind blew gently, and the cool breeze carried a faint fragrance of her hair. Her hair was let down, and most of it was tucked behind her ears. A few strands of hair hung down on the side of her face. She leaned against the window and reached out to touch the nts outside.


    The library was surrounded by Boston ivy, which climbed very fast. The vines had already climbed over the arched white windows and almost surrounded half of the library.


    The two of them stood in a corner of the library, and no one came to disturb them. He swallowed his saliva and saw her smooth hair sliding down her arm because of her bending over. It was like fine silk, and he couldn¡¯t help but secretly reach out to touch it.


    ¡°Yi, did you see that?¡±


    She spoke unconsciously, but PEI Yi¡¯s fingers had just touched her hair when he heard her speak. He immediately retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted.


    His heart was still thumping wildly, but Feng Nan had no idea what he had done. the Boston ivy outside this library has grown to the top of its head. It¡¯s so beautiful.


    She turned her head and smiled at him.


    it¡¯s like a Castle. Look. she raised her hand, and the sun shone through her fingers. isn¡¯t it beautiful? ¡±


    He nodded in a daze.


    I also want a Castle like this. It¡¯s a small French-style building with white windows. The castle is covered with creeper vines. There should be a round table and rattan chairs by the window. Of course, there were also her favorite tea and books. She could imagine how gentle the sun was when it shone through the green leaves on her body. She also had the romance and innocence of a young girl.


    I feel like I¡¯m a princess.


    As she said this, her face turned slightly red.


    It was impossible for her to tell anyone these things. However, she did not hesitate to say them in front of PEI Yi.


    It was as if she could share everything in the world with him, whether it was her physical difort or her young girl¡¯s thoughts. She could tell him everything.


    ¡°Yi, will youugh at me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t,¡±


    He held his breath and shook his head desperately.


    In fact, he had already drawn a blueprint in his heart, following her words. There was sunlight, green leaves, a Castle, and she sitting by the window.


    He still didn¡¯t understand what this feeling was, but he just wanted to help her achieve her wish.


    He took a few letters home and carefully wrote her rejection letters, afraid that his handwriting would be too ugly and she would beughed at by her admirers.


    If he didn¡¯t write it well once, he would tear it up and write it again. He had never been so serious before.


    PEI Yi did not understand what it felt like to be unhappy that someone else liked her. He had too many things to do back then. He wanted to work hard to grow up and catch up to her. He wanted to help her reject those perverts who were coveting her, and protect her even more. He even wanted to buy her a Castle and let her be a Princess.


    He bought a Manor in France, dug the soil himself, and nted the Boston ivy, waiting for it to sprout and grow. He watched it grow up bit by bit and cover the house.


    He carefully protected his painstaking efforts and watched the house of Feng Nan¡¯s dream gradually take shape. Cheng runing and the othersughed at him for loving Feng Nan to the bone. Only then did he understand what it was like to be unable to control himself.


    As he grew older, he lost the courage to say ¡®love¡¯ to her loudly when he was young. He cherished it too much and didn¡¯t even dare to confess. He was afraid that he would scare her and she would ignore him from now on.


    In his heart, she was as pure as ice and as pure as Jade. She could not be profaned. Even secretly liking her was like an offense to her.


    The manor in France was almost done. He had two horses and there was a stable there. In autumn, perhaps the two of them could ride the horses for a walk. He had thought about many things, but he had never thought that the Feng family had already interfered in her future.


    He rushed to the Feng family¡¯s house in high spirits and mustered up the courage to talk to her about inviting her to France. The second before he arrived at the Feng family¡¯s house, he was still thinking about how she would feel when he brought her to France and saw the castle of her dreams appear in front of her.


    She might be excited and a little shy, and if he took the opportunity to confess, he might seed.


    He was a little excited. When he arrived at the Feng residence, he saw Zhao junhan there.


    ...


    At that moment, PEI Yi¡¯s heart was filled with danger, and he looked at Zhao junhan with hostility.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    He had been in Feng Nan¡¯s room since he was young. It was a restricted area for many people, and only he could enter it freely.


    Heid on the bed and hugged Feng Nan¡¯s pillow. He saw that she had already changed into her gown and put on her exquisite makeup in front of the mirror.


    She was already a 24-year-olddy with an outstanding temperament. In contrast, he was still studying and permed his blond hair, which had been scolded by his grandfather many times but never changed, just to attract her attention.


    He felt his childishness and was somewhat flustered and helpless, but he didn¡¯t know how to change it.


    He was already very familiar with secret crushes, but he was still a newbie when it came to love. He was as sharp as a Hunter and could tell that Feng Nan¡¯s current situation was not in his favor, but he did not know what to do.


    ¡°He is Mr. Zhao from the Jianghua group.¡±


    She put on some lipstick and gently opened it. When she mentioned Zhao junhan, her tone was calm, as if she was no different from a stranger. He felt a little relieved, but soon felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    He asked again. Feng Nan was already in the yer bag and ready to leave, so Zhao junhan¡¯s intention was self-evident.


    ...


    She mentioned the cooperation between Zhongnan industry and the Jianghua group, as well as her parents ¡®request. The two families had the intention to cooperate, and Feng qinlun wanted to show Feng Zhongliang some results to improve his reputation and status in Zhongnan industry, so that he could have more initiative in the fight for power in Zhongnan industry in the future.


    To reach a cooperation between the two families, nothing was more secure than a marriage.


    ¡°I want to get to know him.¡± She spoke calmly and hid her true thoughts in her heart. PEI Yiru was hit in the head by a stick. He sat up immediately and reached out to pull her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡±


    The corners of her mouth moved slightly to reveal a smile as sheforted him. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± He begged, ¡± why do you know him? who is he? ¡± It¡¯s better to have dinner with me than with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you. Don¡¯t worry about the cooperation. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    When Feng Nan heard this, he only lowered his eyes and said, ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The PEI family pampered him and indulged him. His world was bright and beautiful, unlike her, who was like a bird in a cage. She couldn¡¯t help but think that from the moment she was born, everything in the future had been nned out.


    Since she was young, she had no control over what she ate, how much she ate, what she did, what she did, what friends she made.


    She was still young and her life had just started, but she was like a pool of stagnant water. Her life had just begun, but she could already see the end of it.


    PEI Yi was different from her. He was also a variable in Feng Nan¡¯s life. She envied him and liked how he was reckless. He did things that he could not do, did as he pleased, and lived his life for himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, what¡¯s there to say to him? You don¡¯t even know him.¡± PEI Yi was usually able to talk back to his father, but at this moment, he could not even form a coherent sentence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get married so early. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to live in the castle? The kind with creeper vines on the roof, Windows, tables, and books. You¡¯re like a little princess in there?¡±


    He was panicking, and the uneasiness in his eyes was about to turn into water vapor and leak out.


    Feng Nan took a handkerchief and wiped his eyes for him, just like how she coaxed him when they were young. She could not help but smile when she heard what he said. Her lips were covered with lipstick, and it reflected her white and neat teeth. She was so beautiful that he blushed.


    She didn¡¯t really remember what she had said when she was young. Perhaps it was just a beautiful dream that she had when she was a young girl. She had told him casually and he remembered it.


    However, the more she grew up, the more she realized that no one would treasure another person and pamper her like a princess.


    She looked at PEI Yi¡¯s anxious expression and was used to letting him have whatever he wanted. Seeing that he was upset, she guessed that he was afraid that he would ignore her when she got married in the future. Hence, sheforted him.


    ¡°Yi, don¡¯t worry.¡± She said gently, ¡±


    ¡°Even if they¡¯re husband and wife, they might not be close.¡± She had seen how her parents interacted with each other. Most of the time, they would get married, and their rtionship after marriage would be quite cold.


    ¡°We grew up together. In my heart, you¡¯re like a little brother. Even if I get married, I won¡¯t ignore you.¡±


    She knew that he was possessive and would not share his favorite things with others when he was young. She said this to calm him down, but it hit a sore spot in his heart.


    Their age difference was close to five years, and this five years was like a huge gap that was difficult to cross.


    In her heart, she had probably never even considered the possibility that her future other half would be him.


    This thought happened to be what PEI Yi was most afraid of, and he panicked even more. He forbade Feng Nan from meeting Zhao junhan, and the two of them parted on bad terms. He went to France alone, and by the time he returned, she had already followed the Feng family¡¯s arrangements and was engaged to Zhao junhan.


    The night he found out about the news, he got drunk, and his feelings for Feng Nan were more than unforgettable.


    He couldn¡¯t let go, so he had to take a gamble.


    In the past, Feng Nan had thought that he was too young and childish. His grandfather had said that he would not be able to make Feng Nan see him as a man by doing this.


    He had listened to his grandfather and graduated early to study in the military school. His grandfather had promised him that he would look after Feng Nan for him and not let Zhao junhan, that despicable person, take advantage of him.


    In order to make a contribution, he took the initiative to participate in a mission to investigate a case of cross-country drug trafficking using children. However, because of the mistake of hisrade surnamed Chen, his identity was exposed.


    By the time PEI jinhuai arrived in London, he was already speechless.


    He was still looking into the distance, as if waiting for a miracle to happen.


    Feng Nan ising. Your grandfather has already informed her. PEI jinhuai was holding his phone. In the video, old master PEI was trying his best to remain calm, but his voice was trembling.


    He had always been in good health, but because of his grandson¡¯s ident, he almost couldn¡¯t take it. In the video, he was already holding up his walking stick.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s ah Yi, you can¡¯t be in trouble. If something happens to you, how can Grandpa live?¡±


    PEI jinhuai¡¯s eyes were red. Many things had already been expected, and PEI Yi had also felt it.


    Old master PEI was still telling him to inform Feng Nan, and he had a pleading look in his eyes.


    He had thought about it many times before, wanting Feng Nan to understand his feelings. However, at this time, if she did, how was she going to live the rest of her life without him?


    He thought of the castle in France. The most regretful thing was that she had not been there even once all these years.


    There was the Boston ivy that he had personally nted, a corner of the balcony that she would definitely like, a table by the window, a tea set, and the books she liked. Everything was there except for her.


    He imagined that she would be sitting on a wicker chair, the afternoon sun shining on her through the green grass, she would be holding a book and spending the afternoon with a pot of tea, and he only needed her to live the rest of his life.


    After he left, Feng Nan went to the PEI family to send him off for thest time. In the photo, he was handsome and had a thin face. He had already grown into a determined teenager. His eyes were calm and he waspletely different from the teenager he had in his memory.


    Lady PEI and olddy PEI¡¯s bodies had copsed. They stayed in his room and refused toe out. They hugged his things and called his name.


    When Feng Nan went to persuade him, she saw the shelves of books in his room, and she was familiar with every one of them.


    She was extremely shocked to see that his drawer was filled with love letters, all of which had the words ¡®for Feng Nan¡¯ written on it. The handwriting was different, and every one of them was a love letter from someone to her. PEI Yi had opened them all and read them.


    She seemed to have identally entered the depths of a young man¡¯s inner world. From his love in his childhood, to his infatuation in his youth, to his passion in his youth, the warm feelings almost drowned her.


    In PEI Yi¡¯s room, she saw the blueprint of a Castle. She came to France with a feeling that she could not understand.


    She stood in front of the castle covered in Ivy, feeling a little lost.


    Everything here was what she liked. That young man must have anticipated the scene of hering here. Unfortunately, when he was here, she didn¡¯te. When she came, he was already gone.


    She stayed here temporarily and tidied up the house and took care of the flowers and nts. She heard from the servants that PEI Yi used to do some of the work himself.


    Lady PEI was feeling better now. She asked someone to bring over some of PEI Yi¡¯s things. She found arge box of letters. It was PEI Yi¡¯s handwriting, and she could recognize it at a nce.


    He had not sent out those letters.


    She made a pot of tea and sat on the wicker chair by the window. She opened a letter. The handwriting was PEI Yi¡¯s, and Feng Nan recognized it at a nce.


    The fragrance of the Tea Rose with the steam. This letter was written to every love rival who loved Feng Nan. At the end of every letter, he would seriously write, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, ssmate. Feng Nan can¡¯t respond to your love. She¡¯s my princess.


    She rarely lost control. Mrs. Feng had taught her that no matter what happened, ady should not lose herposure and cry. She should be able to control her emotions and have the calmness to not change her expression even if a mountain copsed in front of her. She should not show her emotions on her face. If she was too emotional, she would be a joke.


    She had always done a good job and was praised by the elders for her propriety.


    But at this moment, she was wailing loudly.


    There was once a young man who was as bright as the sun, who loved her deeply and was willing to go through great trouble for a dream she had in her teenage years.


    She used to think that she was just a Caged Bird, and that she had no say in her own emotions. However, it was only at this moment that she realized that, in the eyes of her parents, she might just be a puppet on a string, insignificant. However, in PEI Yi¡¯s heart, he had always treated her like a princess.


    She bawled loudly, just like the first time she had met PEI Yi when she was young.


    After her grandfather¡¯s death, she settled in France. Her heart felt like it had been imprisoned, but she was at ease and calm, much better than the fear and anxiety she had felt before.


    This peace was brought to her by knowing that someone loved her so much. Even if he was no longer around, the love he once gave her would remain in her heart for a long time.


    Lady PEI hade to visit her before, but she had hesitated, afraid that her life would be dyed.


    The marriage between the Feng family and the Zhao family had been dyed. Her parents were very dissatisfied with her willfulness, but they did not dare to do anything to her because of the PEI family.


    She had vaguely heard fromdy PEI that Zhao junhan¡¯s private life was a mess. He had a lot of lovers around him, and they were all fighting over each other¡¯s affection. Someone had even died. However, all of this had nothing to do with her.


    For the first time, she realized that being willful wasn¡¯t as difficult as she had thought. She only regretted being willful toote.


    If time could be turned back, she would not have let it pass by in vain.


    She would choose to live the life she wanted, not be troubled by the Feng family, and not be bound by her identity and status.


    If there was still fate between her and PEI Yi, perhaps she would hold on to it tightly.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    Feng Nan was about to turn 25 when her mother called, hinting to her that she should make more friends since she was not young anymore.


    Recently, Zhongnan industry and the Jianghua group had a project to cooperate on, and Feng qinlun regarded this cooperation project with great importance. When he found out that the heir of the Zhao family was only a few years older than her, he had the intention to let her interact more with Zhao junhan.


    However, her parents did not dare to reveal this to Feng Zhongliang, so they could only start from her and call her frequently to tell her.


    PEI Yi had run into her the first time she met Zhao junhan. He had left in a fit of anger, and before she couldfort him, she had woken up to find that she was Jiang se, the other poor girl in the imperial capital.


    The young girl who was bent on entering the entertainment industry with her beauty and bing famous sighed. For the sake of life, she went to audition with her ssmates and joined the production team.


    Although her life was poor, it was much more stable than before. She was no longer a bird in a cage. She had cut off her life with Feng Nan, and she actually felt a faint sense of relief.


    During the military training in school, she saw PEI Jinyang pulling PEI Yi to the training ground. She thought that there might no longer be anything between PEI Yi and her.


    It was a pity. She had watched him grow up from a child to a teenager. It was not easy to part with those feelings, but when they met again, he could no longer recognize her.


    He only felt that the young girl standing under the tree and twisting the lid was somewhat familiar. He didn¡¯t know why, but after one look, he couldn¡¯t forget her.


    After the ¡± pretense to reality ¡± wrap party, she used PEI Yi¡¯s personality to escape from the elevator. She felt a little depressed when she saw that he did not even look at her and was cold and indifferent.


    She was used to his wholehearted attention when he saw her, so it was difficult for her to adapt to his cold attitude. She could not exin the disappointment she felt, but she had always been reserved, so she suppressed it in her heart.


    It was not until the birthday of his sister in the University dormitory, when he got drunk and walked the wrong way, that he hugged her.


    He had ¡®found¡¯ her!


    He had never dared to confess because of the age gap, but now, he no longer had any scruples.


    After she was reborn, she was two years younger than him. When the distance between them was no longer a chasm, when she was used to letting him do whatever he wanted, when he found out that she actually did not resist him, when they grew up as childhood sweethearts, when the two innocent feelings in her heart were notpletely without twists and turns, he naturally became her boyfriend.


    PEI Yi began to feel that he was being silly. He had been willful towards her since they were young, and she had always tolerated and treated him gently. In the past, he had always felt that his willfulness towards her was too childish, so he tried his best to suppress this side of him. He could not wait to grow up and let her see a different side of himself.


    It was onlyter that he realized why he had to change. She had seen the most childish side of him, but she always amodated him. He loved too much and was too worried about his gains and losses. He did not dare to move, which instead made things worse.


    Now that he was forcing himself to hold her hand, wasn¡¯t she being held by him?


    If he wanted to take her to France, he should just tell her openly.


    Love could be maintained in another way, silently apanying her as she grew up, unlike the Feng family, who treated her like a golden Magpie in a cage and watched her do the business she wanted to do and shine in her own field.


    He wanted to propose to her and make her his legal wife. He wanted to embrace her in his arms on their wedding night and apany her to ovee the fear of being kidnapped in her childhood. He wanted to watch her walk out of the shadow and learn to forgive Jiang Zhiyuan before giving her more.


    She was pregnant!


    The fruit of their love was growing in her body. PEI Yi saw the embryonic form of the child in the ultrasound. Even though he had long since be an unusually calm person and the childishness of the past had turned into maturity and steadiness, he still felt tears welling up in his eyes when he saw the photo.


    Xia Chaoqun allocated a year¡¯s worth of free time for her. Feng Zhongliang was overjoyed. He had initially caught the flu in early spring and had been coughing for a few days. He was also a little dispirited. When he heard this good news, his illness was instantly reduced by half. He recuperated for less than half a month and recovered.


    In the PEI family, old master PEI would often flip through the dictionary, thinking of names for the new generation of the PEI family. He was alive and could see the birth of his eldest grandson¡¯s first child. To old master PEI, it was undoubtedly something worth being excited about. Olddy PEI and her daughter-inw were also busy preparing for the birth of the baby.


    When the PEI family¡¯s little princess was born, she was the center of attention. Old master PEI had experienced many things in his life-he had fought in Wars, ridden on horses, held a gun, and held a pen. However, when he received the child from the nurse, he was so excited that he almost couldn¡¯t hold it.


    As the little princess ¡®father, PEI Yi did not see his daughter immediately. All his attention was on Jiang se.


    Jiang Zhiyuan was worried about his daughter and wanted to visit her. He gently opened the door to the room. Jiang se was lying on therge bed. The curtains were drawn and the room was very quiet. PEI Yi, who was nowhere to be found, was half-lying beside her. He held Jiang SE¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Everyone in the hospital said that the PEI family¡¯s little princess was born, but in my heart, you¡¯ve always been the only Princess.¡±


    When he was a young girl, she told him that she wanted a Castle with white windows and creepers on the roof. She wanted to be a little princess. He remembered all of it and could never forget it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [ epilogue: Jiang Zhiyuan¡¯s feelings are reallyplicated. He should be happy that his daughter has found a good man to marry. However, he just doesn¡¯t like PEI Yi for no reason. ]


    Even he himself could not exin the indescribable feelings he was feeling. It was only when he saw the PEI family¡¯s little princess and thought about how many yearster, PEI Yi might feel the same way as he did right now that he finally felt much better.


    Who has the heavens spared! Hehe Yingluo


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!